《Slave to Empress: One Night Bride》


 C1

    At dusk, the setting sun shone like blood.


    The sky and sea were also blood-red, but the surface of the sea was surprisingly calm.


    It was a large five-tooth warship with five wine-red sails operated by 64 sailors. Beside the sails were 18 big men with sharp blades. Behind them were a row of seventy-two archer s. At this moment, almost everyone was nocked with arrows, holding their breath with rapt attention, the atmosphere was extremely tense.


    Inside the cabin, a burly man sat on a large chair. He was looking at a map of the Angry Sea. On his left thigh, there was a very flirtatious girl with half of her chest exposed, trembling. His body swayed along with his loose hair, doing his best to please this man who was over eight feet tall.


    The burly man''s real name was already unknown, everyone called him King Qin. He was originally a military officer of the imperial court who was on maritime defense, but because a huge crime had been exposed, he led a few loyal brothers to this angry ocean and started the life of a pirate. He was a master of martial arts and also had a bit of leadership skills. He was also a schemer, more vicious than tigers, leopards, and even more sinister than wolves, and as soon as he arrived, he quickly reclaimed a few small factions nearby and became the overlord of this coastline. He naturally started a business that specialized in robbing ships, regardless if it was merchants or bandits, he didn''t let a single one of them go.


    Naturally, they wouldn''t let go of a woman either. However, there were too few women at sea. In the past two months, they had not been able to find any women, so they had to find a few prostitutes to enjoy themselves.


    At this moment, the one who served him was the most famous of the prostitutes he had found. He was once the leader of a brothel.


    With a sou sound, that was a special kind of signal. It meant that a ''new product'' was about to arrive and the battle was about to begin. Sure enough, a man with a saber on his back knocked on the door and entered the room. He said respectfully, "Your Majesty, a sale has arrived ¡­"


    King Qin''s leopard''s eyes lit up, and pulled the woman hanging from his body to the ground. It was so painful that he let out a cry of pain, but he started laughing out loud: "Bitch, get out of here, business is here, don''t mess with me, otherwise, cut off your breasts and feed it to sharks ¡­"


    The prostitute was so frightened that she ran out in a few steps. He stopped laughing and picked up a big knife before heading out. The shape of his great blade was a bit strange. It was called the "White Deer Saber", which was said to be a high-quality sabre crafted by the craftsmen of the White Deer Mountain back in the year Jing Ming was born. Thus, it was named the "White Deer Sabre".


    When the people outside saw him coming out, they immediately saluted him respectfully. He stood in the middle and asked loudly, "What kind of trash are you today?"


    "This group of people came here because they can''t see the way out ¡­"


    "Forget it. Who cares what kind of divine thing it is, the heron''s leg will still have a sliver of meat cut out. The mosquito''s stomach will still have to shave it off a couple of times ¡­"


    As he spoke, he soon saw a wooden boat approaching. The pirates immediately broke out into cheers. As it had been a long time since they had seen such good stuff, King Qin immediately gave the order to change the course of the ship. He obviously increased his speed as he headed towards the ship.


    Soon, everyone could see that there were quite a few people on the boat. Most importantly, they saw some red and green ¡ª women, extremely young women.


    The man on the five-tooth warship suddenly made a sound in his throat, and the sailors increased their speed. When the five-tooth warship quickly approached, they saw that all the people on the wooden boat had stood up. The faces of the men, women, and children revealed an extremely terrified expression.


    Before long, seven or eight sabremen had hopped onto the wooden boat, shouting out like animals, "Quick, let''s go!"


    Everyone looked at the shining sabers beside them, then at the dozens of heavy bows and crossbows aimed at them. A young man with a sword on his back was about to resist, but a saber had already pierced through his chest. With a scream, his body was thrown into the sea.


    No one dared to disobey anymore. They could only climb up the small boat one by one. The two old men who were slower in their movements were immediately thrown into the sea. One of the Old woman s, who was probably his old wife, had just shouted when he was also thrown into the sea by a spear.


    The group of about fifty to sixty people were finally driven to the five-tooth warship''s deck. The man stood to one side and the woman to the other. The leader was an old man in his sixties who seemed to be in high spirits. He forced himself to speak calmly, "Dear heroes, we are the fugitives of the imperial court and have finally found a chance to seek marriage. Please spare our lives."


    "Ha, of course I need to buy the money ¡­" The King Qin''s hawk-like gaze swept across his face, and the old man couldn''t help but take a few steps back. Looking at his hammer-like black fists, he was sure that if he were to use his fist, he would break anyone''s brain.


    After that, his gaze descended upon the group of thin and fat women, the young girl, young woman ¡­ There were twelve or thirteen of them, and they had already observed that many of them walked gracefully, evidently bound to the feet ¡ª the feet of women of the dynasty were not common, and only the upper nobility had such sexually impulsive little feet.


    They had been in "business" for a long time, but they had never robbed such a high class woman before. In other words, the "trash" today was no longer a lowly prostitute or commoner, but real young mistresses from a rich and famous clan ¡­


    He laughed. Every time he shifted his gaze, it would tremble when he met with people who looked at him like that. As for those women who were under his gaze, they were even more frightened.


    His interest was piqued. He waved the big blade in his hand, causing his clothes to flutter. The girl closest to him instantly became naked. She only had time to cover her chest with her hands ¡­ Amongst those people, there might be her father, brothers, etc. One of them roared and pounced over.


    White blades flew in all directions, and in an instant, only five or six of the original thirty-odd men were left, their corpses strewn all over the deck. A dozen of men had been looting the dead bodies one by one, and then kicked them off into the sea. The remaining men and women were all paralyzed with fear. The five to six surviving men hugged their heads as they collapsed on the deck, almost losing control of their bladder.


    King Qin laughed with extreme pride, and pointed at the women in the group one by one. "You, and you... Take off your clothes... "Immediately take it off ¡­"


    After experiencing such a bloody massacre, the women no longer had the strength to resist. Like a group of walking corpses, they mechanically took off their clothes, their clothes, the Skirt s, and then, their red and green undergarments ¡­ Young Miss''s maidservants, young woman and young girl ¡­ Nothing beyond...


    The bandits burst into obscene laughter, swarmed over, and attacked from head to toe ¡­


    A few men who had collapsed on the ground retched dryly. Then, amidst miserable cries, the five-tooth warship set sail and flew back, heading to their lair ¡ª ¡ª Angry Island.

 C2

    The setting sun had fully sunk to the bottom of the sea.


    The boat docked.


    The sky in the west was covered by large, light brown clouds. The clouds moved slowly and were inlaid with a golden halo. It was so beautiful that it could not illuminate the great evil lying on the beach.


    This was a stronghold built on the peninsula, stretching all the way to the center of the sea, and its altitude was far higher than the surrounding area. The stronghold was constructed all along the slope of the island, it was the lair of King Qin and the rest.


    There were many fishermen on the island. In order to survive, they had no choice but to pay protection fees to the King Qin. But they all lived on the other side of the island, on the seaward side of the mountain stronghold, where the cliffs formed a natural separation, so that their wives and daughters were less frequently harassed by pirates. The rabbits did not eat the grass at the edge of their nests, but spoke of the strong and the strong. However, there was no reason for them to speak of these vicious pirates, so they carefully avoided them, hoping that the Heavens would give them the greatest punishment in order to restore the calm life of the fishermen.


    However, the Heavens had not heard their pleas, and the pirates were still as arrogant as ever.


    The abducted women had already been carried away by the impatient bandits, and the few men were left behind. The two men responsible for chasing them were of a lower level, so they were temporarily unable to allocate any beauties. Under their jealousy, they would occasionally whip them to vent.


    King Qin held onto a buxom lady, and slowly turned his head to look. He only saw that these few men, after being beaten up, had all crawled onto the ground, their shoes had all run away, as though they were dead dogs that were dragged forward. Fortunately, it was already very cold to be barefoot on the beach at dusk.


    "F * ck, look at your bear-like faces ¡­"


    His toes were long and slender, the backs of his feet sparkling like jade. Perhaps it was the contrast of the pale golden circle of light around Dusk. One could even see the green veins.


    It was a pair of woman''s feet, and it was an unbound one at that.


    At this moment, the feet that were smooth and healthy were stepping on the beach and moving with great difficulty. Above the pair of eyes was a pair of calves wearing a pair of underpants, which had been slightly rolled up to reveal a similarly small, sparkling and pleasant calves.


    King Qin suddenly felt breathless, as if the sun had returned from the west and once again enveloped his head. He was sweating profusely and couldn''t let it fall down.


    Almost without any consciousness, he threw away the plump woman in his arms, ran over in a few steps, and picked up that miserable "man" who was crawling on the ground ¡ª he was even dressed like a young people, with a petite stature, perspiring all over his face, which was covered in a thick layer of dust.


    He stretched out his bear paw and wiped his dirty face. Immediately, a snow-white color appeared on his face. It was as if the sky had suddenly broken through the dark clouds, and it was pure and dazzling.


    He laughed and held the girl under his armpit. He felt her body slightly tremble as he said in a low voice, "Don''t be afraid ¡­"


    For someone like him, even if he spoke in a low voice, it was still like thunder. The young girl''s body trembled even more violently, and her entire body turned soft, as she collapsed onto King Qin''s body. At this time, a few of his subordinates had already walked over. They also realised that this "man" was actually a young lady.


    Right at that moment, the young lady suddenly took out a dagger from her pants, a cold light flashing, it was obvious that this ordinary dagger had become abnormally sharp. Without any hesitation, she stabbed it towards King Qin''s chest.


    King Qin never expected that the girl who had been scared stiff would have such a quick movement. He could not dodge in time and the dagger pierced into his chest.


    The young girl was just about to succeed, but she immediately noticed that his chest was as hard as steel and impossible to penetrate. Just as he cut off a little bit of skin, his palm had already brushed past it.


    The girl didn''t panic after missing the blow. She crouched down and quickly picked up the dagger. With a scream, she stabbed the dagger into her heart. It was clearly her last resort ¡­


    This series of actions happened in the blink of an eye. Before the few pirates were able to react, King Qin roared and reached out to grab the dagger, but the dagger only managed to penetrate a few inches before it was pierced through. The dagger was stained with blood and under the illumination of the last of the afterglow, it gave off a strange desolation.


    He held onto the dagger and stared at this strange girl. The girl had already been tortured for so long and suffered light injuries, so she was already on the verge of death, but she did not faint. Instead, she stared at him with wide open eyes.


    He suddenly said something very strange. "What''s your name?"


    His voice was like a loud bell, giving off the impression that he was roaring loudly.


    King Qin retracted his gaze and glanced at the woman in his arms, then ordered his men to send her off to take good care of her.


    It was already late in the night, and unlike the heat of the day, the cool wind of the night was somewhat intrusive.


    There was a big fire burning on a clearing in the village. There were dozens of wine jar s around, and the pirates were drinking bad quality burning knives and eating wild beasts and roasted fish that came from the island in big chunks.


    On the tree trunk next to them, there were more than a dozen naked women that had been snatched away. The way they were tied up was even uglier, fully meeting the needs of these robbers who were ready to ''rise'' at any time.


    At the beginning, there were screams of agony, and the women who were abused were torn to shreds. Gradually, those cries turned into howls, and finally into numbness. Their hair were in disarray, and their bodies were blue and purple; they looked like a group of living zombies.


    This was a common sight for pirates who had long since lost any trace of kindness. When they got tired of these women and found new goods, they would just push them out and give them a small raft, leaving them to fend for themselves.


    King Qin was sweating profusely from the body of a plump female. Her body could no longer be found on top of her, and she had already died, collapsed on the huge dark carpet on the ground.


    King Qin was still not satisfied, he suddenly remembered the girl that he caught today.


    A servant brought a jar of wine over for him. He lifted it, raised his head and drank a few mouthfuls, and a large portion of the wine was gone, he touched his mouth, casually threw the wine jar to the side, then turned and walked towards the girl''s house.

 C3

    King Qin''s living decisions were all made here, with several huge candles lit all around. In the middle of the room, there was a huge bed, and on it was a good Pear Blossom Tree.


    At this moment, the girl who had been snatched away was lying on the bed. Because of her petite stature, it was hard to tell that someone was lying on the bed.


    King Qin walked over and sat on the edge of the bed. The young lady reflexively sat up, and subconsciously reached for her leg protection. Unfortunately, the only dagger in her body protection had disappeared long ago.


    King Qin was very satisfied with her reaction. He liked to see people who had no power to resist being toyed with by him, like cats who had caught and ate mice.


    At this time, the girl''s face was still half white and half dirty. King Qin was suddenly interested and happened to see a bowl of water on the table beside the bed.


    His large hands reached into the bowl and took a bow of water. He smeared it all over the girl''s face. How could the girl dodge? After being wiped so casually by him, her entire face had revealed her original color. Although she wasn''t some sort of heavenly beauty, she was still delicate and pretty, and her fair face had a tinge of red from fear. However, she stubbornly bit her lips, forcefully suppressing this fear as she lightly said: "If I don''t die today, I will definitely kill you in the future."


    He hugged her shoulder and laughed. Master is waiting for you to take revenge. "You haven''t said it yet. What''s your name?"


    When King Qin broke free, there was already a row of deep teeth marks left on his hand, but he did not feel any pain at all. He continued to look at her curiously, and with a stretch of his hand, he suddenly tore towards her chest. The originally sturdy clothes were torn by him in such a effortless manner, leaving only a sheet of snow-white skin and a piece of cloth to tighten his chest.


    With his other hand, he reached out and tore off another piece of cloth that covered a mysterious domain. Immediately, the girl''s green and soft chest fell into his blood-red eyes, trembling like two little flowers blooming in a cold wind. "You ¡­"


    As if an extremely hungry tiger had suddenly seen a small bloody beast, King Qin''s eyes almost turned bloodshot as a series of weird gurgling sounds came from his throat.


    No matter how stubborn the girl was, how could she withstand such an occasion?


    This time, he no longer had the courage to remain calm and pull out his blade to assassinate someone. His entire body was like a sieve as his vision turned pitch black. It was as if this huge and pointed room had become the most terrifying hell on earth.


    She screamed and was about to faint, but seeing his bloodshot eyes, knowing that tonight was going to be a disaster, she strangely flipped over and sat up, staring directly into his eyes ¡­


    From her neck to her snow-white chest, then to her soft stomach, that part of her body was not graceful yet because of her youth, but it was exquisite. Especially that touch of red on her heart ¡ª which she had attempted to kill herself with ¡ª was a stark contrast between red and white, forming an extremely cruel aesthetic illusion.


    King Qin''s unshaven chin pierced into her chest, staring intently at the smear of red, touching her gaze when he looked away slightly, he couldn''t help but loosen his mouth and move his body a little.


    He had never seen a woman with such a terrible look in her eyes at such a time. The flames in his body burned, but he didn''t know how to continue. The two of them stared at each other in this manner, and in the end, it was King Qin who shifted his gaze away. However, a fierce light flashed in his eyes: "What is your name?"


    The girl suddenly laughed in a very contemptuous manner. She even coldly snorted, as if she was looking at an ugly rag.


    King Qin suspected that he was seeing things. This little girl, how dare she look at him that way?


    He said angrily, "If you don''t say anything, I''ll kill your clansmen."


    The young girl said in a light tone, "If you want to kill or cut me, that is up to you. Actually, I don''t really know them."


    This was the second time she had said a complete sentence. Her voice was crisp and clear, and it was unknown if her eyelashes were stained with the water he used to knead them, or were filled with tears that flowed when she was frightened. It was moist and sticky, like some kind of insect that was about to break out of its shell.


    King Qin was a rough man who killed without thinking. He had never observed a woman at such a close distance and could only stare at the pair of bright eyes.


    To destroy her!


    He must destroy her!


    It was like picking a blooming flower and crushing it.


    "Get out of here, I''m going to sleep."


    There was anger in her voice, but it was also gentle, as if she had a great presence, as if he were a servant serving her.


    King Qin was about to get angry, but she had already fallen down. He used his hands to pillow his head and closed his eyes. However, her breathing was steady, as if there was no one around. He was about to straighten up and push himself down, but before his hand could touch it, he somehow pulled back and turned away, sulking.


    There was no one guarding the door. On this island, no one would have been able to escape had it not been for the presence of a ship. King Qin walked a few steps, only to see two pirates poking their heads out and shouting angrily: "Watch out, don''t let that girl run away!"


    Two drunken pirates were drooling as they bowed and said, "Your Majesty, is that beauty strong enough?"


    Before the two of them could even react, they each received two slaps on the face, causing golden stars to appear in front of their eyes. Their bodies swayed a few times before they finally regained their balance.


    "Listen up. Without your help, no one is allowed to approach her."


    "Yes."


    The two didn''t understand why he suddenly became so angry, so they just nodded their heads and said, "Yes, yes."


    The King Qin felt a bit of relief in his heart, as he angrily walked towards the fire. There, a group of pirates had fallen drunk, and several women lay naked on the ground. He randomly picked a woman and pounced on her ¡­


    Under the night sky, it was impossible to tell whether it was the human world or the Infernal Realm.


    When the King Qin''s footsteps disappeared in the distance, the girl sat up.


    She was already starving. Originally, she was determined to kill herself with a hunger strike, but if she died immediately, she would be humiliated. Thinking about it, she changed her mind, reached for the food on the table, and started gulping down the water without caring about the bowl of water that had just been touched by that disgusting hand.


    That night, he didn''t dare to sleep or dream. When he woke up in a daze, the sun was already shining down from the sky.

 C4

    Without shoes, Hua Rong was barefoot as she walked on the beach, his clothes were still torn to shreds. Although it covered most of her body parts, most of her arms were exposed.


    She walked out like this. Slowly, she leaned against the door frame for a while. It was quiet all around, and there was no sign of anyone else. Last night''s revelry was like a dream. Those vicious villains were like the smoke from a bottle of demon, already taken back.


    The sea breeze carried a fresh breath of air as it blew across the island. Due to the various sounds of birds flying in the morning, the island appeared much quieter. She composed herself and walked out.


    Outside, there were rows upon rows of tall coconut trees, as well as a large cluster of bananas. It was different from what he had seen in the garden; it was completely the rough look of a seaside. On the other side of the mountain wall, there was another scene. The tall grass was swaying in the wind.


    The morning sun was not yet hot, and her bare feet were on the sand. She looked down and saw that the sand was thin and white. If it wasn''t for the sense of steadiness, she would not have been able to tell if it was snow or sand.


    In front of him was a rock that was mostly exposed on the outside, in a concave shape. The water was very shallow, only reaching her calves. She walked over and sat down in the middle of the concave area. There was nothing blocking her from the front and back. From the front, she could see the boundless sea, vast and endless. She stood up and put her toes on the ground, trying to look at the rising sun.


    The sea was clearly divided into three colors: light green like a sprout, dark green like a bitter tea, and an endless blue. The three colors did not change at all, changing abruptly in a single stroke. It made her almost completely forget the situation she was in.


    She looked to the left and saw a small boy with a big basket in his hand. He was picking crabs and already had a basket full of them.


    The little boy was about eight or nine years old. He was extremely thin and small, like a bean sprout. The basket he carried far exceeded his body; it was extremely strenuous.


    At this moment, the boy also realized that there was someone on the stone. He raised his head in shock. Fear filled his eyes, and there was even a scar on his face. This child''s appearance was incomparably delicate and pretty, especially his eyes. The young girl had never seen such a pair of clear and innocent eyes. With just a glance, it was as if this world was supposed to be a beautiful one.


    She laughed, "Little brother, what is your name? "How old are you?"


    Seeing that it was a girl with a gentle face, the boy no longer had any fear and replied, "My name is Yue Pengju ¡­ "13 years old..."


    He was already 13 years old and probably had extremely poor nutrition, so he wasn''t tall.


    He thought for a moment, then raised his head and looked at her very seriously. "Elder sister, what about you? "What''s your name?"


    "Hua Rong, my name is Hua Rong."


    "Flower ¡ª dissolving ¡ª" The little boy paused, using his finger to draw on the large stone, "Is that the word?"


    Hua Rong was very curious. "Can you read?"


    "My mother taught me, how many do you know ¡­" "Elder sister, what about you?"


    Hua Rong laughed, "I know a few too ¡­"


    Her body swayed, and was almost pulled into the arms of an iron boulder. That fiendish voice rang beside her ears: "Hahaha, your name is Hua Rong? I thought you''d never say what your name was... Hua Rong? "It''s not a good name after all ¡­"


    Hua Rong struggled with all her might, but when Yue Pengju saw this fierce god, he was also extremely frightened. King Qin kicked the basket in his hands to the ground, "Stinky kid, quickly go and work. If you dare be lazy, I will break all of your ribs and feed it to you. "Get lost ¡­"


    didn''t even have the time to look at the young lad. Her vision blurred, and her body was suddenly thrown into the air, as though King Qin was playing with some kind of strange toy, waiting for her body to fall into the water, she grabbed it and said, "This is your punishment, who told you to not tell me your name, and instead tell a Stinky kid?"


    Hua Rong was dazzled for a moment before he loosened his hand. This time, she fell into the ocean with a "plop" sound, causing her to be unable to stop herself as she drank a few mouthfuls of water before she crawled back up and puked a few mouthfuls. Her face was green, her lips were white, and after standing back up with much difficulty, she turned around and ran towards the shore.


    Seeing her sorry state, the King Qin laughed out loud again. He chased after her with a few steps and grabbed her with his long legs. The two of them stopped under a huge coconut tree: "Hey, come sit with me here for a while ¡­"


    Hua Rong was pulled down by him until she sat on the ground. Her clothes were all over her body, revealing the curves of her body. She was embarrassed and anxious, but she could not escape. She could only lie on the snow-white sand with her eyes closed, wishing that she had never been born into this terrifying world.


    He lowered his head, savoring the heaviness of her breasts, then pressed his palm against her wet clothes and could even clearly feel the trembling of the bud.


    The sun silently shone on the beach, shining on her feet. He looked at her slender, long, and slender feet that were filled with strength and beauty. They were far from comparable to those three-inch-long golden lotuses. The aristocratic woman of this dynasty had her feet entwined. She did not have her feet entwined, so it was certain that she did not come from a noble''s house. Moreover, she did not have the same surname as the general that was killed.


    The moment she turned around and pressed down on her, her mouth opened wide, completely covering her mouth. It was unknown whether she was kissing or biting, but when he let go of her, both their mouths were filled with blood, and it was unknown whether it was his or hers, so she tried her best to sit up a little, fiercely saying, "Remember, if I don''t die, I will definitely kill you for revenge."


    His voice was scornful as he grabbed her by the hair, which seemed to glow black in the sunlight against the white sand.


    He tightened his grip and added a little more strength. "You want to kill me, don''t you? "I''ll let you beg for death first ¡­"


    Hua Rong was grabbed until she raised her head, and half-knelt on the ground. He looked down from above, and her mouth was filled with a scorching aura: "Still want to kill me?"


    She tilted her head to the left to avoid his foul breath, so that her hair was pulled tighter and more painfully, bit by bit, as if she were going to lose it all. She struggled to bite his hand, but before she could touch it, the giant devil palm had already moved away.

 C5

    He is the Devil.


    Seeing that she still dared to resist at this moment, King Qin dragged her hair like an eagle trying to catch a chick, and started walking forward while carrying her. Her legs were being swept and dragged by the sand. The sand was very soft, but King Qin walked very fast, and the sun was getting bigger. As a result, her legs were being swept by the huge force of the wind and sand, and very quickly, they were covered in small wounds, dripping with blood.


    By the time King Qin stopped in his tracks, Hua Rong had almost fainted but he was still thrown onto the ground, faint from the fall. After that, it was his loud roar: "This is the place you should be staying, to actually dare resist against this duke ¡­"


    Hua Rong forced herself to open her eyes and saw that there were seven or eight women tied up on a row of trees in front of him.


    Every woman, upon seeing this situation, would understand that they had suffered or were about to suffer some sort of humiliation. It was now broad daylight, and the pirates were nowhere to be found. In the evening, or even the next moment, they would return from nowhere, and no matter if it was day or night, another round of ravaging under the light of day ¡­ Until they were beaten to death or fed up, driven like wild dogs onto a raft to die by themselves ¡­ Let the will of heaven decide...


    As long as it was a normal person, they would never have imagined that such an ugly and cruel side existed in this world ¡­


    Her expression changed from surprise to confusion to fear and despair ¡­ This was also what had happened to him! On the road to flight and exile, he had experienced countless hardships and exhausted all sorts of methods to put his life on the line. But now, he was about to fall into a terrifying situation that he didn''t even dare to think about ¡­


    She was finally afraid!


    Completely terrified!


    No woman would not be afraid of such a sight!


    He extended his hand and grabbed her chin. However, she was already too late, she had already bit her tongue, and blood gushed out of her mouth. After stomping on the sand a few times, she fainted ¡­


    He stared blankly at her for a moment. For a moment, he was at a loss of what to do. He didn''t know what to do, so he could only hug her, tightly pinching her chin as he lowered his head to lick the blood on her lips.


    When Hua Rong opened her eyes, she discovered that she was lying on top of a huge leaf. When she raised his head, he saw that it was a lush coconut tree and palm tree, covering the sky and blocking out the sun.


    However, her eyes could still move. In the blink of an eye, she saw a person sitting in front of her. It was as if someone had plucked a leaf and was playing a strange tune ¡­


    Demons.


    The biggest demon in the world.


    The fear in her heart had reached its peak. She didn''t know where she got the strength, but just as she was about to sit up and run away, even if she could run a few steps and even if she could obtain the right to die ¡­


    However, very soon, this tiny bit of hope was all gone. He turned his head around and reached out his hand to hold her back, and there was a trace of surprise in his eyes. "You''re awake?"


    His hand was like an enormous shackle. Her entire body was trembling, and her mouth was also trembling. She was unable to utter a single word.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hit you."


    She stared at him, then looked away.


    He held her face, barely avoiding her chin, and turned her eyes back to him, saying aloud, "Remember, you are my slave! "Whatever I tell you to do, you have to do."


    The bear''s paw was about to reach for her again. The terrifying feeling of her chin and bones being crushed once again engulfed her entire body. She couldn''t help but to nod, and a terrifying "Crack" came out of her throat.


    "If you listen to me obediently, you won''t suffer." King Qin laughed as he touched the bear''s paw on her face. This time, she did not turn his head, but looked like the most docile lamb.


    "You are not allowed to commit suicide either. Your life is also mine. If I tell you to die, then you can die. "


    She nodded blankly, not knowing what to do but nodding.


    He was extremely satisfied with her performance. He was sure that she had completely submitted to him. Only then did he ask the question he wanted to know. "How old are you? "Who are they?"


    Her mouth opened and closed repeatedly, making her unable to speak. Only then did King Qin remember that her tongue was injured. However, she didn''t dare to not answer. She could only write two words on the ground with her finger: "Shi Qi ¡­"


    "Oh, is that Shi Qi?" He looked at the words she had written on the sand.


    She nodded again.


    "Who are you to that military general?"


    This time, she didn''t write, as if she was trying to figure out how to express herself.


    "There are so many words that are hard to write. Forget it, I''ll tell you when you''re better."


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    There was a coconut at his feet, and he cut it in half with his palm, took half, and dripped the juice into her mouth. He casually tossed the coconut shell far away and actually looked a little happy. Then, he picked up the large leaf that he had just thrown to the side and blew on it, making an extremely unpleasant sound, "This king gave you that room. From today onwards, you will live with this king."


    Hua Rong closed her eyes, not knowing what her fate would be in the next moment. Every minute and every second, it was as if she was being greatly tortured.


    In the afternoon, a ray of sunlight finally spilled out from the gaps between the trees. It was slanted, like a long cylindrical ring of light. One could see a lot of flying dust within the ring of light.


    That ray of sunlight shone onto Hua Rong''s face, and her black eyelashes, pale white face, and lips turned blue. Three kinds of strange colors mixed together, interweaving into an indescribable beauty.


    King Qin''s mouth was parched. He lowered his head and bit his blue lips. He was excited and only let go of her ankle after he had bitten his a few times. He picked her up and walked into the house. No, he was running. He almost ran into the house.


    As she leaned against the bed, she felt the fast beat of her heart against her chest, like a drum beating. Suddenly, he heard a burst of "wuwu" sounds, as if someone was blowing a bull''s horn. King Qin''s expression changed and he immediately let go of her. "Rest for two days first. Remember, you are not to go anywhere else." Before he could finish his words, he had already left in a hurry.


    In a corner of the island, the pirates had gathered like a well-trained army.


    The moment they saw King Qin, a pirate called Li Xing came over, his face full of excitement. "Great King, we received news that there is a big deal ¡­"


    The King Qin did not agree: "Exiled again? "That''s not much."


    "No, we got the secret report this time. The owner''s identity is very special. It''s a prince. "


    "Prince?"

 C6

    King Qin glared: "This is my territory. Let alone the prince, even if it''s the emperor himself, I would still have to tell him to stay and buy money. F * ck, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen a fat sheep. This time, I have to ruthlessly fish for a piece of meat ¡­ "Prepare it immediately."


    "Yes."


    Fortunately he had escaped death. Hua Rong felt that the Ox Horn''s voice was really a heavenly sound. It was a signal, something must have happened, so King Qin left in a hurry.


    However, if he could hide, could he still escape fifteen years later?


    That night, the fear of "torture" did not come, because the King Qin did not return to that room for the entire night.


    Hua Rong laid on the gigantic bed by herself and rolled around, until it was night time, she could not help but tremble with fear, and sneaked out of the room to look around.


    It was quiet, and the glow of last night''s revelry was gone. It suddenly occurred to her, was this group of pirates "moving out" again?


    She stealthily walked a few steps forward and discovered that not far away, there was a pirate patrolling with a torch and a long knife in his hand. Opposite him, there was another person similarly dressed, patrolling in the opposite direction.


    The house was all in sight, and she didn''t dare take another step before slowly returning to it.


    The next morning, she was still up early, and it was still quiet around her as she removed her patrol. She discovered that during the day, this place was not very patrolling, because there was no other way to escape except to get a boat.


    From afar, she could see that rock from yesterday, it was the only place she could "climb to the top". However, when she thought of the King Qin, not knowing if he would come out again, she stopped in her tracks, not daring to head in that direction.


    After standing there for a while, she suddenly heard a soft voice. "Elder sister, elder sister ¡­"


    It was the same young man from yesterday. He was still carrying the big basket and was looking at her from behind the boulder.


    It was as if he had seen a bit of sunlight in the Infernal domain. Her tongue still hurt, and she could not make a clear sound. She answered vaguely, and without caring about being afraid, she quickly walked over.


    When Yue Pengju saw her coming over, he was extremely happy. He rolled up his pants and climbed onto the stone, then looked at her mouth and asked softly: "Big sister, did he hit you?"


    Hua Rong was startled for a moment, then lowered her head to look at the ocean water. The water was very clear, and could reflect a little of her figure, which made her see her lips swell up, like a sausage mouth. Yesterday, when she bit her tongue, he bit her lips. However, she didn''t know what kind of ointment he smeared on her mouth, so she didn''t feel any pain. There was no mirror in the room, so she didn''t realize that her head and face had already swelled up like this.


    "Sis, they went out to ''trade'' again today."


    Trading was their jargon. They were going to kill them again for their goods.


    She was elated. She was not afraid that the King Qin would come out of nowhere at the moment. She really wanted to ask this youth some questions. She opened her mouth, but her tongue was very inflexible.


    The youth saw how many times she had opened her mouth. His voice was unclear as he said in shock, "Sister, you have become mute?" Did he turn you into a mute? "


    She shook her head. I expect she''ll be fine in two days.


    The boy looked at her suspiciously. Then he pulled her nimbly out of the water and ran to the beach in front of them. He broke a branch and handed it to her. "Sister, you''re not going to be dumb, are you?"


    She smiled and wrote "No" on the sand.


    The young man seemed to be a bit more at ease. Thinking about it, he took out something from the big basket in his hand. It was a scarlet conch. It was very beautiful. "Here you are."


    She took the conch and looked at it carefully. She was very happy, so she wrote two words on the branch, "Thank you."


    The youth stared at the few words that she had written for a long time before sighing, "Elder sister, if only I could read many words."


    She wrote on a branch, "Don''t you have a book?"


    He shook his head sadly, "My mother''s knowledge has been taught to me. After she died, no one taught me. I was captured and brought to work on this island, so I won''t be able to write anymore ¡­ "


    She smiled and said, "I''ll teach you."


    The youth was overjoyed and immediately kowtowed. "Thank you elder sister."


    On this day, Hua Rong and this youth were writing together under the coconut tree by the sea. The boy tried very hard, and when she was thirsty she drank the coconut from the tree. The two of them completely forgot about the time. When dusk arrived, the youth suddenly shouted, "Crap, I forgot to pick up the crabs ¡­"


    His job was to pick up crabs, and help a few chef cook their meals. Today, when he was writing, he actually forgot to return, and another round of beatings was waiting for him. Fortunately, the pirates had all gone out today. There weren''t many people on the island, so no one came to urge them on. Hua Rong pulled him: "Let me help you pick them up."


    However, the weather wasn''t too good tonight. Dark clouds quickly covered the sky, and it seemed like it was going to rain. There weren''t any crabs. He picked up the basket for half an hour.


    The teenager carried his basket and walked back dejectedly. Hua Rong was also very worried for him. In front of them was a row of houses. They were all very simple and crude, like a place for pirates to gather. As for those women, they were tied to a tree not far away, and it was unknown if they were let go now.


    Hua Rong did not dare to walk further. Just as she was about to bid farewell to the young man, she saw a fierce looking man, it was one of the men she had secretly seen patrolling the place last night. He held a tree branch and rushed over: "Little bastard, where did you run off to? "Hurry up and cook, you''ve starved to death ¡­"


    The youth couldn''t dodge in time, and didn''t dare to. Hua Rong stretched out her hand and quickly blocked the attack in front of her, the big sized man''s branch heavily hitting her left rib, and her entire body was burning with pain.


    After the big man clearly saw her face, he seemed rather fearful and didn''t dare to hit her again. "Little bastard, consider yourself lucky today. Mommy''s ¡­ " Then he threw down the branch and left.


    How could it not hurt? However, no matter how much pain they felt, it was not worse than the threat posed by the King Qin. She smiled and shook his head. Instead, he became happy. "You can go back first."


    The youngster nodded and walked a few steps before turning his head back. "Sister, will you still be teaching me how to write tomorrow?"


    She didn''t know how to answer that. If the King Qin came back, then her survival was already a problem. Fortunately, there was no trace of him, so she nodded her head. When the youth received his affirmation, he almost forgot about the terrifying beating he received and left in high spirits.


    From a distance, she saw another patrolman outside the door. The pirate dodged to the side as soon as he saw her. She didn''t mind and went straight into the house. There were already some fruits on the table and a piece of unknown barbecue that seemed to be a gift for her.

 C7

    She did not hold back. After eating and drinking to her heart''s content, she fell asleep immediately. This night, she was sure that King Qin wouldn''t come back. She slept soundly and didn''t even dream.


    There was no sun today and the weather was overcast. The rain from last night didn''t seem to have come down, but it had accumulated by today. She was just about to walk out when the rain came crashing down and she could hear the sound of the waves rolling by the sea. She was so frightened that she had to hide in the house.


    The bag had been snatched away. His ragged clothes could only cover his body, and he couldn''t change his clothes. His sweat was drying up. It was like a layer of salt on his body. It was very hard and uncomfortable. Even though it was raining, she didn''t dare take it off and wash herself. The pirates were inhumane, always rushing in, and if they saw themselves naked, the consequences would be unthinkable, so they had to leave the stiff clothes on, scraping their skin and feeling a little pain as they walked, plus the blow they had taken yesterday, they seemed to be in no good condition at all.


    There was a large table in the room, and she never dared to look at what was on it. Now that he was trapped here, he walked over to take a look. There were some sea maps, some fish skins and other weird things messily placed on top of it. There was also a huge cabinet beside it, but it was locked with a large iron lock.


    In the afternoon, the heavy rain finally stopped. The weather was still gloomy. She hurried outside and saw that after the rain, the sea was the same color. The sea was grey and looked very strange.


    She looked around but didn''t see the boy. She was a little disappointed, as he was probably locked up by those bullies and wouldn''t be able to come out.


    The sea breeze brought with it a salty, fishy smell. The seabirds lowered their wings as they flew, as if they were about to break through the dull gray sky.


    Suddenly she heard a strange sound, like a horn, and then she saw a large ship coming in the distance. Curious, she hid behind the boulder. As the boat slowly approached, she stopped at the shore. Many people came down one after another, carrying many things, boxes, bags, etc. He could even smell the scent of spices. Then, a group of women were driven down, and the women were all flustered. The pirates who drove them away were all elated, and looked as if they were returning home with a great load on their backs.


    Then, she saw King Qin jump off the boat. His face was full of joy as he held a strange basket woven from willow branches in his hands. However, his current appearance made her shudder even more when she saw him.


    This demon had returned. He would never be able to escape again.


    Even though she knew there was nowhere to run, she wasn''t willing to sit still and wait for death. She just wanted to get as far away from here as possible.


    Just as everyone was walking in, an impatient pirate carried a girl and dashed into a nearby hut. Following that, a few lecherous laughter could be heard. The woman''s screams and screams could be heard ¡­


    Hua Rong was scared to the point that her entire body was ice-cold. Afraid that the King Qin would circle around behind this boulder again, she quickly and stealthily waded through the water to the front. In front of her was a precipitous cliff, the rocks were jagged. She didn''t know where to hide, so she only subconsciously hid behind the densest rock. Her body was almost completely submerged in the water, as if she was afraid that someone else would see.


    A new orgy began.


    She could even faintly hear the pirates guessing fists and drinking wine, singing some slang that shook the heavens. Occasionally, the sea breeze would blow in some extremely tragic whimpers ¡­


    She didn''t know how the King Qin would torture her after she discovered that she had "disappeared". She didn''t know if she would be able to escape or if she had nowhere to run. She looked at the huge ship in the distance. There was no way she could fly it alone. There were also some small wooden boats and rafts beside the ship ¡­ Could he steal one? However, she was quickly disappointed. There were a few pirates with sabers walking around. From the looks of it, the organization here was very tight ¡­


    There were wounds all over his body, and he had been soaking in the sea for a long time. It was as if all he felt in this world was pain ¡­ It was a kind of pain that made him suffer the most before he perished.


    A seabird flew by, as if afraid of humans, and perched on her shoulder. He even stuck out the shell of his beak and tapped it on her cheek. She did not extend her hand to chase him away, but a burst of golden stars appeared in front of her eyes. Death, it seemed, was beckoning to her ¡­


    While he was still alive, he had been in hell. Perhaps, he could even go to heaven if he died.


    In the center of the island.


    The jug of wine, the whole plate of meat, the grilled fish, and all kinds of game from the island were arranged in a dazzling array. One by one, the cages were opened and dumped on the ground. There were large chunks of gold, silver, jewelry, coral agate, as well as many spices and silks and satin ¡­


    The scales were divided into gold, the scales were divided into silver, the bowls were filled with wine, large chunks of meat were eaten, the dead were thrown into the sea, and the living drank their own blood and the blood of others.


    The girls tied to the tree trunks beside them could no longer arouse the pirates'' interest. They were all so drunk that they pounced on the group of women who had just been caught.


    Ever since Emperor Shi Jingtong gave over the sixteen prefectures of Yanyun to recognize the younger Emperor Yalu as the "royal father", the Central Plains had been opened wide, exposed to the great forces of the north without exception. Unfortunately, he died young, and was unable to take back the Sixteen Yanyun Regions. In the following hundred years, his unfilial successors naturally did not have this ability, and from then on, the silk road was cut off and most of his connections with the outside world were focused on the sea.


    However, this time, what King Qin had snatched was not a merchant ship but an official ship. The master behind the scenes was the current Ninth Prince. As for the destination, King Qin was even less concerned about it. After drinking a big bowl of wine, he laughed and said, "F * ck, with two whole ships'' worth of goods, we only managed to get a single hair on the boat, replenish our strength, and then kill him ¡­"


    Property, women, alcohol, it triggered every single one of the pirate blood''s fiercest cells. One by one, they began to rub their hands together. "Fuck! If we could take down both ships, we''d have eaten our fill for the rest of our lives!"


    "There are several hundred soldiers up there. I''m afraid they are not friendly ¡­"


    "Damn it, what''s wrong with that?" After eating our fill, we''ll go and cut off that Ninth Prince''s head as a ball and kick it ¡­ "


    "Alright, the King is wise ¡­"


    "¡­"


    It was already dusk, and a bonfire had already been lit.


    Everyone was drunk, eating, drinking, and venting their desires... King Qin drunkenly got up from a woman, then suddenly remembered something and shakily walked towards his "Imperial Palace".


    There was no one around, no one on the bed.


    The slave girl ran away.


    The slave who had been tamed had run away.


    "Someone ¡­"


    Two tipsy patrollers walked over after a while. "Great King, Great King ¡­" Yes... What''s the matter? "

 C8

    With a "pa" sound, the guard who opened his mouth almost heard the sound of his teeth falling to the ground. Half of his face was swollen.


    "That damned idiot, where did that woman run off to?"


    "Women?"


    The guard looked around in private. At that moment, most of the alcohol had awoken and the woman had disappeared.


    The other person was trembling with fear. "She was playing with that little bastard yesterday ¡­"


    "Idiot, why aren''t you looking for him yet?" If someone runs away, This King will chop you into pieces. What are you waiting for? Get lost, go find someone. "That''s right, bring me that little brat ¡­"


    The two hurriedly ran away. King Qin''s palm-leaf fan like bear paws clattered loudly. If he wanted to catch the female slave, he would definitely tear her into pieces ¡­ And to let everyone see what would happen if they angered the King Qin!


    The King''s female slave ran away. The entire island was in an uproar as they searched everywhere.


    The young man was pushed to the front of King Qin. His body was not as noble as King Qin''s, who grabbed his head and spun in a circle like a rattle drum: "Kid, where is Hua Rong?"


    The young man''s head was about to explode from shaking. He had been working in the kitchen all day and had never seen Hua Rong before. Where did elder sister go? "


    Seeing that he could not get a single answer out of them, King Qin threw him at least two meters away. Even if it was a thin and soft sand, he was still unable to get up for a while.


    Several pirates ran back to report that they had not seen anyone. King Qin waved his hands angrily as he walked towards the seaside.


    The pirates who were waiting for the ship were not drunk. Each of them was sober. They swore they had never seen a woman run before, and that they could not run at all.


    King Qin went to take a look at the "caved in" rock, but there was no one there. The people who had entered the heart of the island to search gathered quickly as well, saying that there was no one around.


    Seeing that the sky was getting darker and the dark clouds were pressing down on the sea surface, if it started to rain heavily, it would be extremely dangerous to stay outside. He scolded loudly, "Hua Rong, quickly get out.


    "Hua Rong... Hua Rong... "


    he shouted, but there was no answer.


    "Hua Rong, if you dare to hide any longer, this king will definitely tear you into pieces ¡­"


    "Get the hell out of here ¡­" "Get the hell out here, maybe This King will spare you ¡­"


    "Damned Slut, if you don''t come out obediently and wait for this king to catch you, those women will be your end. This king will let you know what real hell is in this world ¡­"


    He snarled and cursed, his voice nearly drowning out the waves. However, he also knew that if that woman had purposely hidden herself, she definitely wouldn''t have come out on her own after he threatened her.


    The entrance to the sea was sealed. In front of her was a cliff, and it was impossible to escape even if she had wings. Where could she run to? As he cursed, he walked towards the pile of rubble. The craggy rubble was exposed to the water, making it look extremely lofty.


    There was still no one around.


    He was about to turn around and return when he saw a man stuck to the wall like a gecko in a narrow crevice between two large rocks to the left. Half of his body was submerged in the sea, and his eyes were closed; it was unknown whether he was dead or alive.


    Who else could it be other than Hua Rong?


    He was flustered and exasperated. He walked over, grabbed her by the hair and dragged her out, "You actually dare to run ¡­" This King will let you know how powerful you are today... "


    She fell into his arms. He raised his hand and was about to slap her in the face, but it was like a heavy fist striking a pile of cotton ¡ª because he realized that the slave was on her last breath, her clothes were all over her body, she was in a ragged state, her face was ashen grey, her lips were dark green, and there was only her unbreathed breath ¡­


    The body in his arms was frighteningly hot, and when he touched her forehead, it was as hot as a soldering iron. He moved his hand to the tip of her nose, forgetting for a moment how to tear her apart.


    A fire was started in the house.


    He tore off her clothes in two or three bites and dried her entire body with a piece of kernels. Due to the heat and wetness, the wound on his chest had already worsened. On his left side, from his chest to his thigh, there was a long trail of blood, as if someone had ruthlessly lashed him.


    He knew that the wound on her chest was caused by her attempted suicide, but who had caused the new wound? Without waiting for a growl, he quickly took out a bottle of ointment and applied it to her wound, and then he fed her a few pills. After a while, the ginger soup was ready as well, and he filled her bowl with the huge porcelain bowl. Halfway through the drink, she started to vomit. He got anxious, so he simply pinched her lower jaw, took a big gulp and drank it all up into her mouth ¡­


    After finishing the bowl of ginger soup, he was already sweating profusely. He didn''t know if it was because of the high fever she was experiencing or because of some unknown reason. He did not dress her, but carried her to the bed and laid her down. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief.


    He lowered his voice. "Come in ¡­"


    Two guards walked in, their faces pale.


    "Say, who beat her up like that?"


    One of the guards fell to his knees. "Your Majesty, it is me. "That little rascal was lazy, learning to write from that girl. He forgot to work. Originally, I wanted to teach him a lesson, but I didn''t want to be stopped by that girl ¡­"


    King Qin squinted: "One finger."


    "Yes."


    King Qin was naturally cruel. If they were to punish him with words, he could still live. The guard pulled out his saber and cut off a small finger without a second word.


    "Remember, whoever dares to make another move with This King''s things will be the head next time. "Take your fingers and feed them to Bastard. Scram."


    As if they had received an amnesty, the two of them flew away.


    It was only then that King Qin turned his gaze back to the woman on the bed. Suddenly, he remembered her "betrayal" and fury welled up again as he muttered to himself, "When you wake up, how should I torture you?"


    However, she did not wake up until midnight. Her body was still frighteningly hot.


    What the island feared the most was heat. If one could not retreat, it would only take two days before one would die. For the first time, the King Qin called in an older woman to ask about how to save Hua Rong.


    This woman was also robbed. However, among the group of women, she was the oldest and also very ugly. That was because, in this way, one would benefit from misfortune and be able to temporarily preserve their lives.


    She looked at Hua Rong and immediately placed the cold water kernels on her forehead and chest continuously.


    King Qin''s eyes were wide open: "This way, she will wake up?"


    She was trembling with fear and did not dare to reply.


    He said something vicious before leaving, "She wants to wake up. Hurry up and call this king. This king will immediately torture her to death. "But if she is going to die, you will die with her."


    In any case, he was going to be tortured to death, so why save him?


    When dawn arrived, King Qin entered the house again. Her high fever had faded a little, but he was still unconscious and did not wake up.

 C9

    She''s finally awake


    When the woman saw him enter, she quickly stepped aside. He waved his hand. "Go cook another bowl of ginger soup ¡­"


    "Yes."


    When King Qin sat on the edge of the bed, she suddenly cried out in surprise, wuu, his hands started waving wildly, it was extremely terrifying. King Qin was shocked, and immediately grabbed her hand. She didn''t struggle any longer. He was still unconscious, but a few fingers gripped one of his thumbs tightly.


    This was the first time King Qin was held in this way by a woman. Her posture made her look like a child grabbing onto the corner of her mother''s clothes. He felt very strange. He stood up with a "whoosh" and tried to shake off her hand. He didn''t know if it was because he had used too much strength or if she had grabbed him too tightly, but he shook it and did not shake it off.


    Only after a long moment did he withdraw his hand, and this time, almost with a gentle brush, he threw her hand aside and spat heavily.


    Jiang Tang had already finished cooking. He didn''t care if she was still unconscious. He helped her up and began to drink Jiang Tang again, as if he was some miracle medicine.


    This time, she didn''t vomit. She smoothly finished a large bowl of ginger soup.


    However, Jiang Tang had already drank five or six bowls. Even until the evening of the next day, she still hadn''t woken up.


    That night, the King Qin came to visit her. Just as she entered the door, she saw a black figure sneakily walking around the door and shouted, "Who is it? "Get the hell in."


    The youth walked in timidly, not looking at him in fear but at the woman on the bed. "Elder sister, is she dead?"


    "You killed big sister ¡­" The youth was fully aware of his viciousness and thought that Hua Rong was definitely going to die. He was both scared and sad, and with some unknown source of courage, he crawled up and crashed head on in his direction: "You bully a weak girl, what kind of ability do you have? "It''s not manly ¡­"


    He was small and thin, and could not move the King Qin at all. Instead, he was grabbed by the head of the head with one hand like he was grabbing a small chicken, "Haha, you punk, you haven''t even grown all your hair, and you still want to learn from the adults? "I am not a man, who can be considered a man in this world?"


    He held up the young lad as if she were waving a top, "Slut, if you don''t wake up soon, I''ll crush this lad''s bones ¡­"


    The youth was also stubborn, clenching his teeth and not making a sound.


    King Qin was furious. Just as he was about to slap his palm onto his head, he suddenly heard a low groan.


    He was stunned for a moment, then abandoned the teenager and walked over, grabbing Hua Rong''s hair: "Slut, you''re awake?"


    Hua Rong was almost pulled to her feet but she still closed her eyes and did not wake up.


    As soon as he let go, she lay down heavily on the bed again. There was a layer of blood on her mouth, and her face was sallow, completely devoid of human features.


    Disappointed, he tugged on her hair furiously. "If you wake up, I''ll let this little bastard play with you. I''ll come back tomorrow morning and see if you still haven''t woken up. I''ll chop off your limbs and feed them to the dogs ¡­"


    Just as his roaring figure disappeared, the youth impatiently ran to the bedside and anxiously said: "Sister, sister ¡­" "Wake up, that bad guy wants to kill you ¡­"


    He was very tired, very in pain, very in fear. He knew what was going on in his heart, but he could not open his eyes. Perhaps he did not want to open them again, but the moment he did, it would lead to an even more tragic fate.


    "Elder sister, wake up, otherwise you will be killed ¡­" "I don''t want you to die ¡­"


    The teenager did not make a sound from being threatened and beaten so fiercely by the King Qin. However, he started to cry at this time, as his tears dripped drop by drop onto Hua Rong''s body and face ¡­


    She listened to his crying, dazed, and thought, So what if I''m killed? It might be better to die than to live.


    The youth held her hand and suddenly saw her eyelids twitch. He asked in surprise, "Sister? You''re awake? "


    She forced her eyes open and smiled. "Don''t worry, I''m not dead ¡­"


    "Hahaha ¡­" Slut, I knew you were pretending ¡­ "


    A devilish laugh thundered in from the doorway, and the light of the giant candle elongated his tower-like shadow like a demon just released from a bottle.


    He extended a hand and a leg, and threw the youth away. Before Hua Rong had the time to close her eyes, his hand had already pressed down on her eyelids: "Ha, it''s not hot anymore. Slut, do you still dare to play dead? "


    However, King Qin acted as if he was playing with a new toy. He was so happy that he was dancing: "I already said, if I wanted you to live, I want you to live. If I want you to die, then you should die. This time, I''ll wait until you''re better, then I''ll see how I''ll take care of you ¡­ "


    A tear slid down his eye and into his palm. Perhaps the water was too hot, but he quickly moved his hand away and shouted, "Come! Ginger Soup!"


    The woman at the door who was already trembling with fear and trepidation as he carried Jiang Tang over. King Qin picked it up and poured it into her mouth. In the past few days, while Hua Rong was in her half coma, she had almost vomited every time she smelled Ginger Soup. However, she was unable to struggle free after being violently drunk by Ginger Soup Dumplings, causing the soup to splatter all over the place and cause him to cough loudly from choking.


    The teenager and the married woman looked at King Qin in fear, not knowing how to stop the demon. Fortunately, Hua Rong coughed loudly, sweating profusely.


    "Tomorrow, your father will watch as you stand up and serve your father ¡­" King Qin''s hands began to point at the woman and the youth one by one, starting from Hua Rong''s face. "Otherwise, you, you, and you ¡­ All of you have to die ¡­ "


    His eyes glared as he grabbed the young man, "Little bastard, get the hell out of here! Haven''t you heard of the difference between males and females? "If it wasn''t for the fact that your hair hasn''t even fully grown up, your father would''ve gouged out your scoundrel''s eyeballs and scram ¡­"


    With a wave of his hand, the youth was thrown away like a kite with its string cut. He then bit down heavily on the mud like a dog, causing one of his front teeth to fall and his mouth to be covered in blood. Then, with the other hand, he lifted the woman far away from him. The woman half knelt on the ground, her face ashen.


    Hua Rong clenched her teeth and suddenly sat up. She found something hard at the head of the bed and poked it towards King Qin, only to be snatched away by King Qin. It was the scarlet red conch that the young man gifted her.


    He picked up the conch and looked at it with interest. Seeing that her breathing was not steady, his face was a little red from anger. He stuffed the conch into her hand and said: "Are you alright? All right, get up, don''t lie down for me all day. "I''m sick of people who want to die the most ¡­"


    Just as she was about to pull her away, she realized that it was already dark. She let go and fell heavily onto the bed, coughing violently.


    "I''ll let you off today, I''ll get up and work tomorrow ¡­" Hua Rong simply closed her eyes, her roar causing her eardrums to hurt.


    When she opened her eyes again, he was out.


    Only then did the woman, trembling with fear, get up and go to get the food. The meal was very sumptuous. Rice porridge, side dishes, fish soup ¡­


    The woman sighed. "Miss, please have some. In this sort of place, no matter how bad your body is, you won''t be able to endure any longer ¡­" She spoke as if she was comforting Hua Rong, "When you''re better, serve King Qin well. "As a man, you must serve him well. Perhaps, I will let you live. Sigh, this is the fate of us women ¡­"

 C10

    Your life is mine


    He had originally intended to die, but when he heard the word "fate" from her, he sneered in his heart. He had not escaped for so long just to accept his fate.


    King Qin had long since torn his clothes to shreds and someone had changed into a strange robe when he was unconscious. She got off the bed and picked up a bowl to eat. Although she did not have much appetite, she still ate a full bowl.


    When he woke up the next day, his body was very cool, as if he had almost recovered. Only the wound on his chest was still applying the same kind of ointment, but it didn''t continue to fester or hurt too much. She looked around, but the woman was nowhere to be seen.


    She slowly walked out. The weather was still not good today. The sea breeze blew loudly, as if someone had suffered some injustice. Not far away, she stopped and snuck behind a large coconut tree. A group of about a dozen women with disheveled hair and unfocused eyes walked out from the left. They were being chased towards the sea by a man.


    She recognized some of the women who had been tied to the trees to be trampled upon. Where would they be driven to now?


    He saw the women being driven onto a small raft, and then, no one bothered with them. The big man turned around and the raft followed the sea breeze, drifting towards the vast ocean surface.


    She immediately understood that after the kidnapping of the "new product" this time, the women who were previously crippled would be "released". The cycle repeated itself again and again.


    With such a simple raft, what were the chances of these women escaping into the open sea?


    He suddenly felt some hope. As long as he was not tortured to death, he would get the chance to be "released". As long as he could get out! As long as he could escape!


    Even so, seeing the misery of those women, if she had to go through such inhuman torture to be released, her legs were so weak that she could barely stand, leaning against the coconut tree, extremely sad, unable to shed a tear, like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    She turned her head and saw the tiny shout. The teenager ran over happily with a very beautiful shell in his hand. "I''ll give it to you ¡­"


    She took the shell. There was no sunlight, but the shell naturally had a very special pattern on it. It was very beautiful. She suddenly thought of the King Qin''s threat and whispered, "Quickly get out of the way. If that devil sees you, he''ll kill you ¡­"


    The youth whispered, "They went out again ¡­"


    "Oh?"


    Hua Rong was surprised and happy at the same time. No wonder she didn''t see that demon.


    "They have recently targeted a group of merchant ships. That merchant ship belongs to the Shangguan Family, and they have deployed all their manpower. They might not be able to deal with it easily ¡­"


    It would be a good thing if they were all wiped out.


    Her heart stirred as she asked the youth, "Do you know how to row?"


    "Yes. Elder sister, do you want to escape? "


    "Don''t you want to run?"


    "I also want to leave this place ¡­" The youth''s face was full of yearning. "I heard that there are many scholars and outstanding figures in the capital. I really want to go to the capital to take a look ¡­"


    She sighed. The capital was filled with beautiful flowers, but the treacherous officials led the way. They must have sold their girls and starved to death less than ten miles away from the capital.


    The young man had originally wanted to ask her about it, but after seeing her talk about the local customs and people in the capital, as well as the beautiful handwriting, he was even more pleased and said, "Sister, if we escape, then let''s go together, alright?"


    She saw the youth''s face brimming with anticipation and couldn''t help but laugh. How could escaping be so easy?


    What was fortunate was that King Qin did not reappear for three days, and the pirates naturally disappeared without a trace. The food was always provided bountifully, and no one bothered to scare them. After all, he was young and had strong vitality, so Hua Rong''s body quickly recovered.


    On the evening of the third day, Hua Rong kept looking towards the exit of the sea, hoping that the devil ship would never appear again. She secretly asked the youth, "In the past, how long did they usually go out for?"


    She was very disappointed. From the looks of it, King Qin and the others must still be alive.


    Sure enough, after a while, the shadow of Feng Fan came from afar. It was the five-tooth warship.


    Hua Rong was so scared that she immediately scattered like a bird with the boy, running back to the house in a hurry to hide.


    As the boat approached the shore, half of the people carried scars of varying sizes on their bodies, but they were in high spirits. Although they did not bring back any women, they were still carrying a few boxes. It was unknown what gold and silver treasures they were carrying. The King Qin was expressionless as he stepped off the boat and headed towards his "palace."


    Hua Rong secretly hid under a tree outside the door as she sat down. It was hard to tell whether this demon had stolen the treasures or lost in battle. She secretly took a look. King Qin was standing in the dusk sun with his upper body naked, pouring a bucket of clear water water over his entire body. His entire body''s muscles were emitting a bronze glow under the sunlight, making him look like a diamond.


    He took a piece of kernels and shouted, "Slut, come and wipe this daddy clean."


    Hua Rong sat and did not move, she knew in her heart that this great calamity was finally about to arrive. This time, they didn''t snatch back the woman. According to their method of revelry, they would not be able to escape tonight.


    He clearly still wanted to live two days ago. Even if it was humiliating or ravaging, as long as he could survive. Only by surviving would there be hope. However, at such a time, his will softened. He could only bitterly smile. Die, it was better if he died.


    Since he couldn''t even muster the courage to take revenge, he might as well die. Let those people continue to commit evil.


    Because it was abnormally beautiful, she had already admired it countless times. She had also brought it with her because the long, pointed shell was very sharp and would definitely be able to cut through one''s neck.


    She held the shell, her hands trembling. A good life, because of someone else''s depravity, she had to make up her mind to understand. But how could it be so easy to end one''s own life? After surviving so many times, she had lost the courage to commit suicide. However, she still raised the shell and aimed it at her own throat ¡­


    There were some things that were even scarier than death.


    In just a few steps, he wiped his body dry with the kernels and walked over. At that time, her shell was already on his neck, as if he had already known what she was thinking about, and with a lightning fast speed, he knocked down her shell with a single palm strike.


    The shell had just slipped a red line across her neck.


    King Qin was furious, "How dare you commit suicide in front of me? Your life is mine, did you forget? "


    The more he spoke, the angrier he became. He stomped his foot on the shell, causing it to turn into a pile of red powder. It was as if someone had dripped blood on it.

 C11

    The last rays of sunset had long since fallen from the west, and the sky was now completely dark.


    The sea was covered with dark clouds, and soon, heavy rain began to fall.


    Enduring the first drop of rain, King Qin grabbed her and quickly walked into the house. With a push of her hand, the robe on her body was torn into two, and with a loud crack, all of it fell to the ground. Her body was also presented in front of him, unreservedly, along with the bandaged wound on her chest.


    King Qin casually threw her on the bed. She closed her eyes and her mind went blank, as if she had already died.


    If only she was dead, she would never wake up again.


    The candlelight moved without wind, flickering with light and flickering with great intensity.


    Her eyes were still tightly shut, like a cold corpse.


    However, King Qin was obviously very excited. He was extremely excited and he pressed down hard, like an eagle about to swallow a small chicken. His big mouth breathed hot air and kissed her. She suddenly opened her mouth and bit his lips. This time, she bit his lips so hard that she almost used all of her strength. He grabbed her hair and struggled to free himself. His mouth was full of blood, but he laughed out loud and became even more excited. He pressed his paws on her arm and stopped her from moving.


    Her four limbs were locked in place by him, unable to move. She closed her eyes in despair, allowing him to pry her legs apart. Her vision turned dark, and she fainted.


    But soon, there was a burst of pain, a heart-wrenching pain, as if someone had stirred a lethal weapon into her body, causing her internal organs to hurt. She screamed miserably, struggling to get up, but he was panting heavily, holding her down ¡­


    The whole world was destroyed.


    The immense pain spread throughout his body, jumping all over the place, as if it was going to torture every single pore of his body before he could stop. The pain made her extremely clear-headed, making her unable to struggle or escape. She couldn''t even die, just like how he had said between clenched teeth, "I will make you beg for death ¡­"


    Two bean-sized tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Unknowingly, King Qin saw it. He extended his tongue and licked it, rolling it up, and sucked up the two drops of tears.


    Time seemed to stop, refusing to move a single step forward. Every second was longer than ten thousand years.


    The pain had gone numb, like a dead body.


    However, with the acceleration of that terrifying movement, all the pain came back to life, as if he was suffering the most brutal torture in the world.


    It was like the venom of the most venomous snake. She would rather be in pain or die than be licked on the face by him.


    But, what''s the use?


    Apart from obedience, this was a world of fist and martial arts.


    She tightly closed her eyes. King Qin suddenly exerted force into his hands and roared. He finally got down from her body.


    Once the pressure on her body disappeared, her entire body started to tremble. King Qin reached out and hugged her tightly, even stroking her face with his paws as he whispered into her ear, "It won''t hurt anymore, it won''t hurt the next time ¡­" He said it several times, as if it were all he could say.


    His voice was like a demon''s, penetrating deep into his heart and becoming a nightmare that he would never be able to entangle with for the rest of his life.


    She closed her eyes tiredly. Her limbs and bones seemed to have been chopped down and thrown to the side, no longer belonging to her. She no longer had any strength left, so she could only let his iron shackle like arms tightly coiled around her.


    Maybe because he was nervous from being out for a few days, King Qin fell asleep very quickly, feeling satisfied and breathing evenly.


    As Hua Rong listened to his breathing, she secretly wanted to flip over and get off the bed. However, he suddenly flipped over and reached out with her other hand to hug her tightly. This time, it was as if she was locked in a huge iron cage. She could not even dream of escaping, and she couldn''t even turn around. She could only stay in this small hell.


    At some point, the candle had already gone out. In the darkness, she looked at the empty room that resembled a devil domain. The tearing pain temporarily eased, and hatred began to spread. For a moment, her heart was in turmoil as she wanted to kill him, as if it would split open her chest.


    There was a glimmer of light, but when she focused her eyes, it was a ray of snow-white light. After a while, she suddenly recognized that it was a blade, a good treasured blade.


    His heart pounded loudly, as if he had seen a glimmer of hope in a desperate situation.


    She held her breath and waited.


    Then, she heard the King Qin''s breathing become heavier, as she had already fallen into that deep sleep state. Only then did she begin to quietly struggle, slowly lifting his hill-sized left arm away from her.


    He did not move at all.


    Delighted, she lifted his other hand away. He still didn''t move.


    She made a prompt decision and immediately got out of bed, walking barefoot towards the table in silence.


    His hand came in contact with the treasured blade. A cold light flashed as it left the sheath.


    "Who is it?"


    King Qin was startled awake and immediately realised that the lady in his arms was no longer there. He jumped off the bed, ran over and grabbed the blade then placed it to the side.


    The giant candle was ignited once again, King Qin was startled: "You still want to kill yourself?"


    "I''m going to kill you, not kill myself."


    She stared at him, her expression calm. A sliver of hope had now completely turned into despair. She stood on the ground barefooted, as if she was a walking corpse.


    As if he had heard some great joke, he laughed out loud and used his hands to lift her up. He then walked over to the bedside with quick steps, "Girl, you won''t be able to kill me. "Be good and don''t make a ruckus."


    He laid down once again. This time, he carried her inside, completely hugging her in his embrace. He seemed to recall something, and he added on by her ear, "Really, it won''t hurt anymore in the future ¡­"


    When Hua Rong heard this, she felt disgusted. She closed her eyes in despair, unsure if the sky would brighten again tomorrow.


    That night, he tossed and turned, but there was no possibility for him to escape. Every time she turned to her side, his arms would hug her tighter. He didn''t know how long he had been tossing and turning before he fell asleep.

 C12

    When he woke up, his body was completely empty. King Qin was not on the bed. She was wrapped in a thin blanket.


    She felt relieved and looked around. She immediately tensed up and saw King Qin standing in front of the huge box. It was unknown what he was looking for.


    He suddenly turned around. She didn''t have time to lie down and pretend to be asleep, so she wrapped herself in a blanket and looked at him warily.


    He threw something in his hand, and it was unknown what it was, but it came down as a colorful headband.


    She brushed it away and saw that it was a brand-new light green shirt. It was made from the finest of muslin, probably stolen from somewhere. A pair of shoes was also thrown under the bed.


    "Girl, wear this. There are also a lot of clothes in here, you can change as you like. "Wear better."


    His voice was loud, but she could not quarrel with him. She could not die, nor could she run naked. All she could do was ask for clothes to cover her body.


    Before she could get dressed, he took something out of the box.


    She quickly wrapped herself up and saw that he had placed those items on the table. There were a few tubes of fine Xuan paper, as well as a few paintings, but he had no idea who they belonged to.


    "As long as you don''t die, I''ll let you play with these things."


    His eyes were wide open. "If you dare to seek death again, I will definitely not forgive you."


    With that, he looked around to make sure that there were no more sharp objects, and then took out the only shell in front of her. It was also the one the young man had given her. He threw it on the ground and shattered it with a single step. Only then did he feel at ease to walk out.


    When he reached the row of pirate houses, he saw a man poking his head out of the kitchen door and pulling back.


    The youth trembled as he came out, his voice trembling slightly. "You killed big sister?"


    "F * ck off!" King Qin hit him until he tumbled over. "Bastard, go play with her, f * ck off ¡­" ''Look at her. Don''t let her seek death any longer, otherwise, this old man will chop you into mincemeat ¡­ ''


    The youth was overjoyed when he heard that Flower Soluble wasn''t dead yet. He crawled up from the ground and ran away like a wisp of smoke.


    The pain in her body was still unbearable, it felt like her body had fallen apart. She sat in silence for a while, then laid down on the bed. She didn''t know what to do or how to continue in the future.


    When breakfast arrived, she ate a bowl and then lay down, not even willing to go out anymore. She only wanted to stay here and wait for death.


    Someone knocked on the door. It was a very soft sound. "Elder sister, elder sister ¡­"


    She anxiously looked at her surroundings. "Quickly leave. If that demon sees you again, he''ll kill you ¡­"


    "He asked me to come." The youngster was pleasantly surprised as he incoherently spoke, "Elder sister, you''re still alive! This is great ¡­ "I''m afraid that he will kill you ¡­"


    The young man did not know what being ravaged was. He thought that the most important thing in this world was to be alive. As long as one''s life was still there, everything else could be put to the side first. However, seeing that she was dressed neatly and there were no injuries on her face or hands, he heaved a sigh of relief. "King Qin, you won''t kill me again, right?"


    Who knows. Lonesome Flower sighed. He didn''t have anything to lose anyway, so what else could he do?


    She thought of those few tubes of wolf hair, turned around and took out a pen and a piece of paper. "Let''s go. I''ll teach you where to write."


    The youth was overjoyed. "Elder sister, where did you get these things?"


    "It''s from King Qin."


    "Alright, let''s go there."


    It was a dense subtropical forest, leafy, with a slightly fishy fragrance that the trees on the land did not have. The trees were strange and rugged, and it was exactly as the youth said. Among them, there was a small stone that was extremely flat. Although it was not a real desk, it was still extremely rare.


    The youth happily spread out a pen and paper on the stone and also took out an inkstone to grind the ink. From his technique, it was obvious that he had never used it before.


    Huaxue took the ink and rubbed it a few times to show him. She asked him, "Have you never used it before?"


    "I''ve only heard it from my mother."


    "Where''s your mother?"


    "My hometown was flooded, and Mother and I fled for our lives. He settled in a village and became someone else''s tenant. Once, I went out with the main house and was taken away by these pirates. The main house was robbed by them and people were killed. "I was left to work here. I wonder how my mother is doing ¡­" His eyes showed a deep sadness and concern that didn''t belong to a teenager. "My mother is definitely worried to death about me. It''s not like I can go back ¡­"


    For a moment, Lonesome Flower had forgotten the pain he had gone through. At least, he no longer had a mother to protect him anymore. As for the young man, he still had to remember his mother. She suddenly thought of those women who were kicked out after being played with. She believed that it wouldn''t be long before she would be released. At that time, she would have a chance of survival. She comforted him softly, "If there''s a chance in the future, we''ll escape together."


    The teenager was full of anticipation, "Okay, big sister. I will definitely watch out for opportunities."


    Lonesome Flower smiled and showed him a brush technique. He wrote three large words on the paper. It was the teenager''s name:


    Yue Pengju


    This was the first time the youth saw his name appear on paper. Furthermore, it was such a beautiful word. He was unable to contain his joy as he carefully put it aside to dry. He said joyfully, "I want to store it. I''ll keep it for the rest of my life ¡­"


    The youth held his breath and quickly followed her instructions as he started to write.


    After a heavy rain, the air was very fresh.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the youth was writing, Lonesome Flower stood up and took a few steps forward. Through the trees on the island, he looked at the blue sky in the distance.


    Unfortunately, this was the Pirates'' Hell.


    The young man wrote with extreme concentration, and Lonesome Flower guided him wholeheartedly. When he was thirsty, he drank the water he brought along, and when he was hungry, he picked a huge mountain peach beside him to eat. It was extremely crispy and sweet.


    As such, time passed. By the time the teenager finished writing the last character and looked up, the sun had already set.


    He put away the stack of paper with great satisfaction and then held the few large words that Hua Xuan had written to him in front of his chest. He was overjoyed. "Big sister, this is my name. I really like it ¡­"


    King Qin, who had appeared out of nowhere.


    He seemed to be able to read a few words as he recited arrogantly, "Yue-peng... uu..." "Haha ¡­" Then he turned to Lonesome Flower. "You wrote this for this little bastard?"


    "En." Flower Wine answered indifferently.


    "Then you should write one for laozi. "I''m called ''Qin Shang Cheng''. Quickly write it down, I want to see what these three words look like on paper ¡­"

 C13

    Do you want to leave?


    This robber even had a name? He had thought that he had always been called "King Qin".


    He urged loudly with great excitement, "Hurry up and write it down for me. I haven''t seen what it looks like to write my name on a piece of paper. Hurry ¡­"


    Hua Rong didn''t even look at him, and said indifferently: "I don''t know how to write those three words."


    "Why?"


    She did not answer, as if she did not care to answer at all.


    At this moment, the last rays of the setting sun were shining down from the trees, shining on her hair and face ¡­ There was a faint jade-like sparkling on her face, and her soft hair emitted a jet-black dazzling light. After looking at it for a long time, it was as if it was as black as the leaves around her.


    She was wearing a new light green shirt, and boots with holes in them. The way she stood was very dignified and indescribably wonderful.


    King Qin looked at her without blinking, his eyes were staring straight, and he couldn''t help but swallow his saliva.


    It was the first time he had looked at the woman so closely, removing the dirt and grime from her face and body, like a jewel that had been removed from a box.


    Her fingers were white and slender, just like the tip of a perfect spring onion. They were green and glistening as she held a tube of wolf hair in her hands. She looked so imposing.


    He had never seen such a woman in his life, and for a time he didn''t know what to do.


    He saw that her little finger was stained with a little bit of ink, black and crystal white, in stark contrast. He suddenly really wanted to walk over and gently wipe away that ball of ink for her.


    He reached out to take her hand, but she withdrew her pen and looked at him as if she were saying goodbye. He suddenly realized that it was not that she could not write, but that she could not write for him. Somehow, as soon as her eyes came into contact with his shadow, there was a hint of disdain and disgust in them. The way she looked at the young man was different. Although it was faint, it carried the kind of gentleness and gentleness unique to females.


    He looked on in displeasure but was also very disappointed. He crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it out. He said resentfully, "F * ck, it''s fine if I don''t write it."


    Then, he lifted the young man up and kicked him in the butt before walking away.


    The youth did not care about the pain in his buttocks. He quickly picked up the paper ball and placed it on a large stone, rubbing it flat. He felt extremely pained. "Elder sister, my name ¡­"


    Seeing him so distressed, Hua Rong laughed: "It''s fine, I''ll write another book for you in the future."


    The young man was overjoyed, and continued to knead the piece of paper neatly. "But I must keep this piece as well. This is the first piece of paper that elder sister has written to me."


    Hua Rong nodded as the teenager followed behind her. The two of them stepped on the shadow of the setting sun and slowly walked back.


    In that bandit area, she would have to part with the teenager. Only then did she realize that the dark day was coming again. The closer he got to that enormous "hell", the more Hua Rong panicked. This wasn''t "returning home", but stepping into a terrifying wolf den. The pain in his body had yet to disappear, and the immense fear in his heart had deepened.


    What was it that would greet him tonight?


    That day, he had only eaten some wild fruits and drank some clear water s. However, his fear had suppressed his hunger and he had only lingered around. Suddenly, he wished that this road had no end and that it would never lead to that terrifying house.


    However, the two men who were patrolling were not far away. With wolf-like eyes on both sides, the prey in the trap could not even dream of escaping.


    King Qin was still standing at the door, naked, with a bucket of water splashing onto his body, as if it was raining.


    Her heart trembled as she watched. The fear from last night was about to tear her entire body apart again.


    King Qin used a piece of kernels to wipe his hair, then dried his body and said: "Come here."


    Her legs felt like lead, and she walked a few steps, her legs shaking as if she were on her way to a banquet at Yama.


    Seeing that she walked so slowly, the King Qin became impatient. With her long legs and legs, after a few steps, she stopped and walked under a banana tree.


    The leaves of the bananas were long, like a natural fan, with a body as green as a natural fan. It accentuated the evening sky and made them seem as blue as crystal without any impurities.


    Like a clean fairy tale.


    However, who would have thought that in this world, how much fear was concealed?


    There was a small table under the banana tree. There was a whole piece of jade on the table, which they had also snatched.


    There were several dishes on the table, and there was a pot of carefully cooked fish. It was a very rare type of sea fish. There was also a jar of wine. King Qin pulled her to a sitting position, patted the wine jar and it fell out of the plastic seal. Then, a strong aroma of alcohol wafted out.


    King Qin didn''t even know where he was when he was eating. Why did he move here to eat today?


    She became even more afraid. Could it be that he would always eat here in the future? Working together day and night, facing a devil every day?


    He saw that she didn''t even take a pair of chopsticks, so he stuffed them into her hands and loudly said, "You wrote a day''s worth of words with that little brat, aren''t you hungry?"


    She did not answer, but lowered her head to carry the bowl to her meal.


    King Qin drank a bowl of wine, and then, poured another bowl in front of her. "Do you want to drink it?"


    She ignored him. He picked it up and drank it all in one gulp. He didn''t drink anymore either, but picked up the bowl and ate like her.


    He looked at her as he ate. She ate in a strange, neither fast nor slow manner, as if eating was a very nice thing to do.


    He was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, he cursed out of nowhere, "Damn it."


    She didn''t even look at him, nor did she care what he was saying. She just put down the bowl and walked slowly into the house. King Qin also put down the bowl and walked in.


    She sat on the edge of the bed with a calm expression, but her heart was jumping like a fawn. When she saw that he had followed her, she could no longer maintain her calm, and kept on hiding her body, as if she knew that someone was holding a knife against her neck.


    King Qin sat down beside her and hugged her. This time, he did not rip off her clothes like he did last night.


    She was naked in his arms again.


    Holding the smooth body, he felt her tremble in his arms like a leaf about to fall. His heart was filled with an extremely shameful anger, but under his bear paw, it was futile to struggle for even a moment. She closed her eyes. The ravaging from last night had arrived once again.


    As long as he didn''t die, this destruction would never stop.


    However, the expected pain did not come. The bear paw had already left her leg and was touching her chest. "I will not touch you tonight. Can you write my name tomorrow?"


    She opened her eyes and looked at him strangely.


    He repeated, "I won''t touch you tonight. "Tomorrow, you will write my name!"


    She didn''t even think about it. "Unless you let me go."


    "Three days!" His hand touched her face, almost touching her eyelashes. "I''ll let you rest for three days. You''re not allowed to bargain anymore."


    "Do you want to leave?"


    Nonsense. Who would be willing to stay in this demon''s lair?


    He laughed like a venomous snake, "After I''ve had enough fun, I won''t let you off even if you wanted to. "Don''t worry, I''ll throw you out when I get tired of it."

 C14

    He didn''t know if he was seeing things, but he noticed that she was actually smiling. Secretly, her expression seemed to be filled with anticipation and joy. From the moment he saw her, he had never seen her smile. Was it really that much of a expectation to have been chased away?


    He reached out his arms to hold her tight. "But, before I chase you away, you have to serve me well. Otherwise ¡­"


    Hua Rong closed her eyes and her face was forcefully stuck in Yun Che''s embrace, it was as if she was resting on a hard boulder and it was hard for him to breathe. Following that, something even more frightening happened. His large hand touched her head and down her back, all the way down ¡­ Every time she touched a spot, it felt like a snake crawling over him, making all the hairs on her body stand on end.


    Breathing heavily, he rolled over and pressed her down again. She cried out, "You promised me ¡­"


    He stopped in anger. "Your father didn''t touch you. I didn''t say I won''t touch you ¡­"


    With the bandit leader, what was there to believe?


    Her lips trembled. After a long while, she finally spat out a few words. "If I can survive, one day, I will definitely kill you ¡­"


    Before she could finish, he bent his head and kissed her lips. This time, before he could get his tongue in, she could not even bite him, and after he forced her to kiss him to her heart''s content, he let go and fell back contentedly on the bed, wrapping his arms around her, pressing her chest against his body. It felt like he was sticking to a soft sponge.


    She wanted to break his leg bones with her foot, but the way he held her made it impossible for her to move. She could only move her leg and kick him a few times, but he didn''t care and quickly fell asleep.


    Perhaps it was because she was too tired, she struggled a little and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    Fortunately, in the next two days, King Qin stayed at the pirate camp and talked about something, only returning at night. Without his harassment, Hua Rong and the youth spent two days in peace.


    On the third day, Hua Rong brought back the calligraphy and paintings that the King Qin had brought back. One of the poems was written personally by Mi Fu. This was the first time the youth had seen such an insane character. Although she didn''t really understand how to appreciate it, she could still tell that it was a supernatural being.


    After looking at it for a long time, he suddenly took out the words Hua Rong wrote for him. He compared it and read it seriously twice, "Big sister, I heard my mother say that Mi Fu is very famous. Are you famous for writing so well? "


    Hua Rong laughed and shook her head. No matter how good a woman''s writing is, it is impossible for her to be famous.


    "Of course I''m not as good as Mifu."


    "Who said that?"


    He could do nothing about it.


    Hua Rong took a step back and occupied the stone "desk" with ease.


    He pulled her up. "Girl, you should write for me."


    "Then move aside."


    Hua Rong then walked over, raised her brush and quickly wrote three words.


    "Qin Shangcheng."


    King Qin picked up a piece of paper and looked at the three big words on it. He was so happy that he shouted loudly, "Damn it, this daddy''s name looks good when written on paper."


    No one bothered with him. Hua Rong and the youth had already put away their brush and paper and quickly walked back.


    At this moment, the sun had already set. He slowly walked over from the beach, leaving behind a row of footprints. The sea breeze gently caressed his skin. The scorching heat had already disappeared, bringing with it a slight chill.


    These fish were not afraid of humans. Hua Rong squatted and touched a fish with her hands, but it did not dodge.


    The boy caught a red fish, held it in his hand, and put it down again. King Qin lifted him up. "Get lost, don''t be like a shadow that can''t stand in my way ¡­"


    The youth was chased away and Hua Rong was about to leave, but she was stopped by the King Qin. Holding onto that snow-white piece of paper in her hand, she sat down beside her and said excitedly, "Girl, I''m going out to work tomorrow ¡­"


    Hua Rong glanced at him and was overjoyed.


    "Do you know the ''Flowerstone Index''?"


    Of course they knew that it was Cai Jing and his gang who had gone through the entire country to search for rare flowers, trees, pearls and gems, transporting them to the capital for him to enjoy. Because of this, countless people went bankrupt, and just the country''s transportation team was incomparably huge. Other than by land, there were also some huge trees, trees, and even large amounts of strange stones. Once, in order to transport a thousand-year-old tree into the capital, the ship encountered a storm at sea, and the boatmen all sank into the sea, without a single survivor.


    After many years of raids, the people were in a state of complete desolation, and it was hard to imagine where they could find so many things.


    "Haha, there have been two ships sailing recently ¡­"


    It was no wonder that these robbers had been preparing for war and had been studying things mysteriously all day. So it was because he was going to make a huge fortune that he was in such a good mood?


    She said blandly, "Cai Jing, this dog, will bring calamity upon the nation and the people. Sooner or later, the fainted monarch will be destroyed by him, it''s good that you guys snatched him away."


    "Haha, you also approve of your elder stealing? There''s a lot of good stuff on the boat. I''ll go grab some for you to play with. "Follow laozi and I''ll make you eat and drink all your life ¡­"


    Before she could reply, he folded the piece of paper and put it into his pocket. He picked her up and walked back, smiling as he walked. "I''ll go out and do some big business tomorrow. Today I''ll make a big prize and be happy for a while ¡­"


    She let out a muffled cry as she was hugged by his arms, unable to breathe. Three days had passed, and today, she was unable to escape the calamity.


    A full moon scattered clear light all over the sky. King Qin did not light the lamp and directly placed her on the bed.


    She had long since been stripped naked, lying on the bed with no strength to resist.


    He was extremely excited. Borrowing the moonlight, he recklessly sized up this beautiful woman''s body. It was crystal clear and gentle, something he had never seen before in his life.


    However, his true intention was naturally not to appreciate, but to enjoy the greatest happiness this beautiful slave girl could give him.


    That night, King Qin was brimming with energy. After being tossed and turned countless of times, it was as if there was an endless amount of joy. It was almost midnight when he finally stopped. His entire body was covered in sweat, but the woman in his arms was ice-cold. She didn''t have any warmth. She had her eyes closed the whole time, just like a numb corpse.


    He felt disheartened and deliberately pressed down heavily on her. Big head buried in her chest, nibbling at her neck. She resisted the suffocating feeling and did not cry out. She bit her lips to the point of bleeding.


    He was even more bored. He angrily turned around and sat up, but when he looked at the corner of her eyes, he felt a cold droplet of water.


    He flew into a rage and pushed her away, "Slut, what are you howling for? Deliberately causing trouble for me? ''Forget it. This time, I''ll go out and snatch a few more women back before I chase you away. I don''t want to upset myself just by looking at it.''


    She felt a surge of joy in her heart. Perhaps, she would be able to obtain a sliver of survival very soon.

 C15

    The five-tooth warship had already set sail.


    It was early in the morning, and the sky in the east was not covered by dark clouds, but a transparent light blue crystal. On a certain floor, there was a black metal ring.


    Hua Rong quietly stood on top of the tallest rock on the island. Looking from here, it was unknown how long the five-tooth warship would take to return.


    This time, it was as if the whole island had been set out in full force, even the pirates who cooked their meals had gone out. Only a dozen or so women who had been robbed were still locked up in a huge shed, unguarded, but they were tortured to death and had basically become zombies, they were not even clothed, and most likely the women of the North were not even able to recognize any waters. Even if they were to escape, they would not be able to leave on their own.


    Hua Rong quietly got off the boulder, wanting to see where the young man was. However, the young man was also not there, obviously he had been forced to join the battle.


    She was slightly able to swim and was looking at the sky, planning on how likely she would be able to escape if she could seize a wooden boat. Suddenly, she heard a voice, "Miss, it''s time to eat breakfast ¡­"


    She turned around abruptly and found that it was the same pirate who had lost a finger and was responsible for patrolling her all day. It turned out that there were still people guarding the island.


    She asked, "Why don''t you go out?"


    "This lowly one is in charge of your safety. For the past few days, there has been no one on the island, so miss, you are not allowed to go too far. "


    King Qin, this cunning jackal, was also worried. He actually sent someone to monitor his. There seemed to be no hope of escaping this time.


    On the other side, in the sea.


    It was evening, the color of the sky was hazy, and it was the middle of summer. The sea water was steamed by the heat, and smoke filled the air. This was a shallow sea, and inside was a water stronghold. There were many people stationed, and there were many checkpoints. A huge merchant ship was anchored in the shallow waters. The ship was newly built, and the paint on it was not yet bright. It was clearly in a hurry.


    On the huge ship, a civil servant was walking back and forth with an anxious expression on his face. His name was Wang Qian, and he was a student of the current Cai Xiang. This time, he was ordered by Cai Xiang to escort this group of rare treasures back to the capital.


    In addition to the large amount of valuables, there were 99 beautiful women who had paid tribute to the ship from all over the place. Nowadays, the Son of Heaven was obsessed with Taoism. He called himself the Emperor, and recently, he was particularly interested in a kind of "life-saving cultivation".


    This kind of cultivation had very good taste, which meant that it required the cooperation of a young girl. These young girls must be around 16 years old or so virgins. They should have proper stats, smooth skin, exquisite bones, and should be considered the standard beautiful virgins. This way, the emperor of the empire could absorb the pure yin from their bodies to achieve the goal of health care.


    The emperor had long hated the thousands of palace maid s in the palace and was eagerly awaiting the fresh blood that would replenish them. Thus, this group of beautiful virgins must not have any mishaps.


    Although the water route was much safer than the land route, Wang Qian received a secret report that pirates were lurking in this area. He did not care too much about it, as he thought that a few Water Cock s wouldn''t be able to make much of a scene either.


    However, on a dark and windy night, as soon as the boat that was leading the way arrived, it was robbed by a group of sea bandits, and most of the ship''s soldiers were injured. Fortunately, the main cargo was on the ship, so it was fortunate that it was preserved after it was blown away by the wind.


    Therefore, he had mobilized some sailors from the current dynasty in time to ensure that he would be absolutely safe.


    Due to the delay due to the wind blowing incorrectly a few days ago, another group of plumbing arrived. Adding on the fact that their sailing direction had improved, their departure tomorrow was the most foolproof arrangement.


    He watched for a while, but there was no movement. Then, he entered the cabin inside. A group of female singers was performing, fiddling with the pipe strings. For the sake of the emperor''s beauty selection, he had to wipe some oily water off himself. On the way, the few beautiful women that served him were not one bit inferior to the ones that entered the palace.


    was no exception, as he happily enjoyed watching the beautiful arpeggios. In his previous life, he had never heard of such a thing.


    Suddenly, a shout came from outside the door, "Sir, it''s bad ¡­"


    He retreated in fear, and soon enough, a group of pirates came on board. The huge ship immediately screamed, cried, and ran as it fled. It was as chaotic as hell on earth ¡­


    Morning and evening were the most beautiful moments on the island.


    Hua Rong was standing on the boulder as usual, when she suddenly saw the ship approaching. She walked forward a few zhang and found a place where there weren''t too many trees. From here, she could clearly see the sailboat approach the shore, and many people disembarked from the boat.


    There were around thirty to forty of them. Wang Qian wanted to escort the girls that were sent to the capital, but they were robbed, and those that fell into the water were killed or thrown into it. Half of the girls had died, and the majority had been robbed, so there were less than ten that were left.


    The young girls were sobbing as they were driven away by the pirates. There were even more of them carrying cages of varying sizes. The sheer number of them this time was simply outrageous.


    Then, she saw King Qin come ashore. She casually grabbed a box and grabbed an unknown item. Under the setting sun, it shone with a bright light. It was unknown what kind of pearl it was.


    The bonfire had already been lit, and in the middle of the festivities on the island, a rough carpet had been laid out. It was already filled to the brim with food, most likely stolen from the ship.


    However, the crowd''s interest was clearly not in the food and wine. The girls who were driven away had long realized that their bad luck was about to arrive, but they never thought that it would be such a terrifying bad luck. Over a hundred pirates pounced over with fiendish smiles, randomly grabbing a woman and having fun on the spot ¡­


    There were still not enough women. Even the dozen or so women on the island had been captured. Everyone rushed forward and took turns to amuse themselves ¡­ An especially tall man, who was King Qin, held a jar of wine in his hands. As he drank, he climbed down from a girl''s body and climbed onto another girl''s body. He held the wine jar and sprinkled it on the girl''s head ¡­


    From this point of view, the vast world was filled with colorful dresses that had been torn to shreds. The young girls on their little feet were unable to escape, with the exception of mournful wails and the pirates'' obscene laughs ¡­ The world seemed to have become empty.

 C16

    The world had long since become a demonic world.


    The firelight seemed to cover everything.


    Hua Rong opened his eyes wide, as though she was filled with blood. She could not close his eyes, and her legs were numb.


    After an unknown period of time, she slowly got up. The pirate monitoring her had probably gone to celebrate too, so he didn''t follow her. However, at this moment, she had lost the courage to flee ¡ª if she failed to escape and was caught, would she end up in the same fate?


    The pirate was still standing guard by the door, and he had no chance of winning.


    Fortunately, that night, King Qin did not return to this room.


    She comforted herself in the midst of her fear. After snatching so many women, perhaps she would be released this time.


    Even escaping alone on the boundless sea was better than going to hell here.


    However, he still couldn''t sleep, and he didn''t know what his fate would be tomorrow.


    The tides rose and fell, the days and nights alternated. This hellish island woke up again. There were dozens of young girls'' corpses scattered all over the island. All of them had been tortured to death last night.


    The corpse was transported out in a small boat and tossed into a specific sea area. Far away, a group of sharks were swimming over, causing the seawater to turn blood-red. Soon, they could no longer see anything.


    The remaining girls, naked, were once again tied to the tree trunk, turning them into a new plaything.


    At the mouth of the sea, another wave of women were being driven toward a small wooden boat. They were all elderly women who were already numb to the situation. Their bodies were covered with wounds.


    Their movements were slow, their hair was disheveled, and their clothes could not cover their entire bodies.


    This morning, the pirate guarding her was called out to split the loot or to work. He had been responsible for keeping her from committing suicide. After following her for so many days, seeing that she didn''t seem like she was going to commit suicide and that there was nowhere for her to escape, he gradually let his guard down.


    Seeing that the group of girls were about to enter, Hua Rong suddenly walked out from beside the boulder, and quietly inserted herself in front of the third and last woman.


    Naturally, none of these numb women cared about why there was one more girl. The pirates didn''t notice, so they followed her without a care in the world.


    Hua Rong''s heart tensed up. The small wooden boat was only 30 feet away from him. Once she boarded this boat, perhaps her fate would have flipped to a new page.


    The only regret was that he did not see the teenager. He was probably caught in the kitchen, doing all the work.


    It wasn''t a good day, it was overcast, it wasn''t suitable for the sea.


    Hua Rong thought about the last batch of women who were kicked out. It was unknown if it was coincidentally or was deliberately done by those vicious bandits in this kind of weather. How much chance of escape could there be in this weather?


    However, she didn''t hesitate at all as she blended in with the group of numb women and walked straight ahead.


    The pirates who drove them had a drowsy look in their eyes as they chased the group of women to search the boat. When they saw that they were getting close, they saw that there were still many people ahead, but Hua Rong did not dare to raise her head, as she was afraid of attracting other people''s attention. She could only walk forward numbly like the women, and became more and more worried.


    Two pirates carried a huge chest as King Qin walked in front towards his "palace."


    At the door, the patrolling pirate returned. He had drunk a bit of alcohol and was still standing there, dozing off. The room was very quiet, indicating that nothing was out of the ordinary. He shouted loudly, "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    The pirate woke up from his stupor and ran over. He rubbed his eyes and said, "Lady is still in bed."


    He waved and the pirates backed away.


    The other two pirates put down their boxes and retreated. King Qin opened the chest and took out a few items, then loudly said: "Girl, look what I''ve brought for you to play with ¡­ This time, you still haven''t met with my bad luck. I''ve done a great job in this business, haha ¡­ Hurry and get up, your father will reward you heavily ¡­ "


    There was no sound at all.


    He immediately realized that there was no one on the bed and that Hua Rong was not in the room.


    Hua Rong was used to waking up early, and probably walking around. He did not pay much attention and immediately walked out, shouting, "Servants!" "Quickly go and find her. If you find her, call her to come back and see me ¡­"


    The sleepy pirate suddenly felt that something was wrong. He had always thought that Hua Rong was in the house. He didn''t dare speak the truth, so he rushed out, praying that she would find the woman soon.


    King Qin felt a little bored, he put down the things in his hands and walked out.


    There was no one where Hua Rong taught the teenager to write. He walked back to the beach, where she would often hide on the concave rock and look out at the sea in the distance.


    There was no one there either, only a group of ragged women about to be expelled from the ship.


    He still didn''t care and just walked over.


    This bunch of numb, little girls were simply too slow. Hua Rong''s heart burned with anxiety, and within a distance of thirty to forty feet, she did not dare to leap out of the crowd; The footsteps on the other side were getting closer and closer. Hua Rong didn''t dare raise her head, and she suddenly heard a voice, "Your Majesty ¡­"


    There was a buzzing sound in her head, and her legs began to tremble uncontrollably. Then, came the voice of the King Qin. However, he did not continue walking in this direction.


    She forced herself to calm down. This demon did not discover her whereabouts. As long as she did not panic, she might be able to escape this calamity.


    Finally, he reached the boat.


    The person chasing them away shouted, "All of you, quickly scram!"


    When Hua Rong heard the shout, she was already standing on the boat. Her heart was filled with fear and joy. She didn''t dare to completely relax for fear that her efforts would fail.


    In addition to the fact that he was already prepared to escape from the island, he had discussed a lot of survival experiences with the youth. However, he didn''t dare to show his head, afraid that the King Qin would see it.


    The weather was bad, the wind was wrong, and a small wave nearly overturned the boat.


    The group of women screamed out in fright.


    Hua Rong could no longer bother with the King Qin, barely managing to calm her mind, and controlled the wooden boat. Otherwise, if the ship capsized and everyone fell into the sea, they could not be expected to come to the aid of these deranged pirates. She even suspected that the reason they chose this kind of weather was to deliberately kill these women.


    At this time, King Qin had already looked into the distance several times, but he still could not find Hua Rong. Seven or eight pirates ran over while panting, and all said that they didn''t see Hua Rong.

 C17

    "Not good, quickly chase."


    He shouted loudly and decisively jumped onto a small warship beside him. Driven by a water wheel, it moved as fast as flying. More than ten pirates also jumped onto the boat, chasing after the little boat.


    The wind was getting stronger and stronger, and the women in the boat were shaking and vomiting. They didn''t know what to do other than scream. Lonesome Flower was no longer able to control the direction of the small boat. With a wave, the small boat jolted and the seawater rushed in. There were only a few screams before several women fell into the sea.


    Hua Xuan grabbed the side of the boat tightly. Suddenly, he heard a rustling sound. In panic, he turned around to see it was King Qin riding the boat over.


    Despair and fear made her hands loosen as another wave swept past. Her body was immediately swept into the seawater as a large mouth of salty seawater was immediately poured into her mouth from all directions ¡­


    "Little girl ¡­"


    King Qin roared and dove into the water like a strange fish. With a few twists and turns, he grabbed her body that didn''t have enough time to sink down and dragged her onto the boat.


    On the beach.


    The weather was overcast, as if a heavy rain was about to fall. A group of gray seabirds were wailing and flapping their wings like a thick layer of dark clouds. It was even more breathtaking than the clouds.


    Lonesome Flower had just been lifted by his foot and spat out several mouthfuls of water. Then, he was slammed down onto the beach like a dead fish.


    However, she knew that she was not dead. When she opened her eyes, she saw the gloomy and terrible weather.


    The other women on the ship had all fallen into the sea. No one had been able to rescue them. He had no idea how many women had died in this sea.


    All the pirates were nowhere to be seen except for King Qinguang, who stood like an iron tower, his snake-like eyes devoid of emotion or sorrow.


    Because of this, she was even more afraid.


    However, her fear had also become numbed. She closed her eyes wearily, unwilling to move, unable to escape. No matter what kind of misfortune it was, she was ready to accept it.


    Her body was empty and she was grabbed by a big hand. The only sound was the rustling sound of her clothes being torn apart. She was being carried like a dead fish.


    Just like that, King Qin held onto her clothes, his fingers nearly tearing her back apart. She didn''t know if there was any blood, but no matter how painful it was, she didn''t make a sound.


    In front of them was the row of trees where the 20-30 girls they had robbed yesterday were tied up. They were naked and wailing in despair.


    She had seen such a sight before, but the person tied to the tree had just changed targets. Then, King Qin''s hand loosened and she fell heavily onto the sand.


    King Qin bent down and grabbed her hair. A dangerous fire appeared in his malicious eyes: "You actually dare to take advantage of the chaos to escape! Today, I''ll let you know what it means to be afraid ¡­ "


    There was a long rope at his feet, and King Qin had already picked it up.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    He was forced to follow the pirates to rob and serve on the ship. After coming back, he went to the kitchen to help out, he did not have the chance to see Lonesome Flower at all. In the morning, when he heard that the island was full of flowers, he also took advantage of the chaos to search everywhere. When he heard the sound, he rushed over and saw that she had been brought here.


    He was still a child, but he knew that this was the most terrifying place on the island. Normally, he would never come here.


    And the "sister" who taught him how to write, the "goddess" in his heart, would soon suffer a terrible fate.


    He raised his kitchen knife and lunged at King Qin.


    With a hideous grin, King Qin snatched the kitchen knife away from the youth''s neck. "Bastard, you dare to rebel ¡­"


    Just as his knife was about to fall, Lonesome Flower, who was lying on the ground, pounced on it with all his might. The blade almost slid across her face. With a push from King Qin, both of them fell to the ground. He kicked the youth ten feet away. "I''ll deal with you later, you bastard ¡­"


    Then, he stretched out his hand and grabbed onto Lonesome Flower again.


    Lonesome Flower closed his eyes. His clothes made a cracking sound, and almost all of the clothes that had been torn off fell to the ground, his back was completely empty. It wasn''t because of the cold, but because of the fear. His four limbs had become ice-cold.


    "Since you don''t know what''s good for you, I''ll tie you to a tree as well ¡­"


    He dragged her to the nearest tree.


    Tears finally rolled down his face.


    King Qin stopped in his tracks and glared at her. "Tell me, will you still run?"


    Her throat gurgled, unable to speak a complete sentence.


    "Quickly tell me ¡­"


    He held the rope in one hand and his other hand was pulling the clothes on her chest. If she wasn''t careful, she would be torn apart and tied to a tree.


    "Are you still running?"


    "If I don''t run, I''ll never run again ¡­" "Please, let me go ¡­"


    King Qin laughed and threw away the rope.


    This woman actually begged him, begged him bitterly, and was tamed like a cat.


    "Little girl, you are This King''s plaything. You won''t be able to escape from This King''s palms no matter where you go, do you understand?"


    She replied softly, "Yes."


    He picked her up, satisfied. "That''s more like it. Little girl, this is my last chance. If you dare to go against me again, even if I have to beg you, I won''t forgive you. After a few more days, when I''m tired of you, I''ll have a good heart and let you go. "From now on, you will serve your father obediently. Do you hear me?"


    "Yes."


    She promised in a low voice, like a wild dog in distress.


    King Qin picked her up. The youth beside him was just about to struggle to get up when he lifted his foot and stomped on the youth''s head ¡­ Lonesome Flower hugged onto his neck tightly and cried out, "Don''t..." Please let him go... "In the future, I won''t run anymore. No matter what you ask me to do, I will do it ¡­"


    King Qin''s feet continued to pose as he hung over the youth''s head. "If you run again in the future, I''ll kill him ¡­"


    Hua Yan cried until her face was covered in tears. She washed the stuff off her face until it turned blue and purple. She was like a prisoner who had been tormented. She shouted, "I don''t dare to run anymore. "Please ¡­"


    It was unknown whether her pleas had made him happy or if he simply did not want to kill this lowly child. He withdrew his foot and casually kicked the youth. "Scram, you little bastard. Don''t hinder my eyes ¡­" He proudly headed to his "palace".


    Two pirates stood fearfully outside the palace gates. King Qin cursed, "Rice bucket, scram!" I don''t need you today. "

 C18

    There were two big barrels of clear water beneath the banana trees outside the house.


    She did not dare to refuse. Trembling, she picked up the ladle of water and scooped up a ladle of water. With a shake of her hand, the ladle fell to the ground, almost hitting the bottom of his foot.


    The King Qin impatiently picked up a ladle from the ground and scooped up a large amount of water himself. He showered her head and face immediately, while rubbing her hair and face filled with dirt. "Little girl, you are not allowed to get so dirty in the future. I don''t like dirty girls ¡­"


    It was as if her body was being scratched by the claws of a ferocious beast. She was incomparably afraid and disgusted, but she didn''t dare to resist at all. She only closed her eyes, accepting the fate.


    "Little girl, don''t shut your eyes and look at your father ¡­"


    She opened her wet eyes and stared blankly at the terrifying man''s body. It was like a ferocious tiger that controlled all life on this island.


    King Qin was happy, he simply hugged her body with one hand and poured a bucket of water on their heads with the other. Hua Rong was unable to move from his embrace, she was only trembling non-stop, but he started to laugh out loud. "It''s been a long time since I''ve felt this comfortable ¡­"


    He picked up the big kernels that he had prepared beforehand, dried both of them, and wiped her hair. After making sure that she wasn''t too wet, he carried her and walked towards the bed.


    Because he hadn''t seen her for a few days, his movements were especially urgent. However, his movements were not as violent as the previous ones and were much lighter ¡­ This time, he didn''t feel any pain because his body and nerves were numb and he couldn''t feel anything. She was forced to wrap her arms around his neck, keeping the same posture all the time, not daring to take it away. She was like a stiff corpse, allowing him to ravage her.


    At the amnesia place, he suddenly leaned over and kissed her. Her mouth was sealed by him, and she didn''t dare to bite him like she used to, but she suddenly thought of the scene she saw last night. She remembered how he climbed from one girl to another, raising a wine jar, and drenched them ¡­


    In this world, even the most vicious and ugly beasts could not compare.


    The feeling of humiliation and hatred caused her numbed body to come to her senses. She forgot to be afraid as her hands drooped down and she abruptly tilted her head. Waves of retching came from her throat and she vomited until her internal organs were about to roll out ¡­


    King Qin got up and hugged her, and said in shock: "Little girl, what''s wrong?"


    She was curled up to the point where the corner of her mouth was bleeding.


    King Qin was a little flustered. He raised his hand to wipe off the trace of blood and said loudly: "Girl, don''t be afraid. I won''t hit you and I won''t torture you either ¡­. Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid... I won''t scare you anymore... I was just trying to scare you, I''m not really trying to tie you up ¡­ "I was afraid you''d be drowned, so I got angry ¡­"


    He flipped himself over and sat up, gently hugging her and pressing her head against his chest. He didn''t know how to comfort her, so he wildly patted her back, "Girl, I brought you a lot of fun things ¡­ Don''t you see? "


    She remained silent with her eyes closed.


    He let go of her, then got dressed and got out of bed. He walked over to the corner where three large boxes lay. He opened the first unlocked box, and after searching a few times, he found a light green shirt. He ran over and said, "Girl, put it on."


    This Skirt looked very similar to the one he had given her the first time. He felt that it was very pretty, but seeing that she didn''t move, it seemed like she was scared silly. He simply picked up her hand and quickly helped her put it on.


    King Qin ran back and brought a huge box over. The box was obviously very heavy, even King Qin had to struggle to lift it. He brought the key to the big lock on the bedside table, and just as the lid of the box was opened, Hua Rong felt that it was a little dazzling. Inside were all pearls and gems, and coral agate ¡­


    He randomly picked up a green jade hairpin and stuck it on her head. Then, he took out a few bracelets without the slightest blemish and asked, "Little girl, do you like it?"


    Still she did not speak.


    It was filled with all kinds of calligraphy and paintings, as well as some ancient books and books.


    Normally, even if Hua Rong saw one of these things, she would be wild with joy. Now, she only felt fear and complete despair, and never had another chance. Perhaps, she would forever be stuck on this island, and become the plaything of this bandit.


    The King Qin, on the other hand, was in high spirits. He first took out two bracelets and put it on her, then took out a roll of good paper. There was also some ink and paper, as if he was offering a treasure. It is said that it is some kind of Shujian, Wu QI, this daddy also doesn''t understand, you see, how about it? "


    As he spoke, he shoved the stack of Stationery into her hands. The paper and colored paper of this dynasty is famous for the production of Shu-Di-Wu, Shu-jian, Wu-jian competing, equally beautiful. There was a base color, patterns, and faint pictures, all around them were exquisite embossed flowers, the patterns were butterflies and bamboo branches, the ten colors were a set, and there was even a spice mixed in, and the fragrance was extremely fragrant, it was decorated with gold and silver foil flowers, extremely luxurious, from the looks of it, it was indeed a tribute.


    He saw that she was carefully examining the Stationery and was extremely happy. He took out a piece of paper from his body and said, "Girl, look, this is the name you wrote down for me. It''s really pretty. "Come on, I''ll take you out for fun, and you''re going to write me a name, okay?"


    He didn''t wait for her reply. He picked up the paper, pen, ink, and paper before taking her down to the ground in a box. He held the box in one hand and held her hand in the other. "Let''s go. I''ll play with you ¡­"


    When he went out, he discovered that it had just rained. The weather had cleared up, and the air on the island was fresh and tranquil. The flat stone slab had been washed clean like the best desk.


    King Qin excitedly spread out the brush and paper. He then poured some water on the inkstone and used his strength to scrape the ink on it, causing it to break. Some black water splashed out and covered his face, causing him to feel a little awkward.


    Hua Rong still did not answer, she just sat blankly on a small rock at the side, looking at the sky in the distance. The sky was so blue that it stretched as far as the eye could see. Suddenly, a pair of large wings spread out and flew past. It was actually an eagle.

 C19

    An eagle actually flew across this island.


    She stood up involuntarily and looked at the huge cloud of dust created by the wings. She thought to herself, If I could chase up and grab onto the eagle''s wings and fly away, how nice would that be?


    King Qin was still grinding the ink and immediately said: "You like it? "When will I find a bow and arrow to shoot one for you to play with ¡­"


    This bandit was like this. No matter what he saw, he wanted to ''shoot'' down and control it. Was the eagle a pet for playing around?


    She let out a cold laugh and did not say a word. Turning her head, King Qin''s forehead was already covered in sweat.


    If he added too much water, the ink wouldn''t be good at all. Naturally, she wouldn''t be picky either, so she picked up the pen and wrote his name on the Stationery he opened: Qin Shangcheng.


    Again and again, one by one.


    The ink was a little light, so the King Qin couldn''t really tell what it was. Every time he finished writing one, he would happily take the other one and put it to the side to dry.


    Before long, he had already written seven or eight pages. Holding them in his hand, he read them one by one. "Hahaha ¡­"


    Hua Rong put down the brush, unable to continue writing.


    King Qin was about to speak when he suddenly heard a rustling sound. He shouted, "Get out!"


    He was worried for Hua Rong''s safety and thus quietly waited for Hua Rong. However, when he saw that King Qin was with her, he did not dare to come out. However, he was relieved to see that his sister was unharmed and her clothes were neat.


    Now that he was discovered by the King Qin, he was no longer afraid. He simply walked over and called Hua Rong "Big Sister ¡­"


    Hua Rong picked up a book off the rock: "Here, you take a good look at this ¡­"


    The youth received it and took a look. It was actually a "Sun Tzu Tactic of War".


    It was one of the ancient scrolls that King Qin had brought back. Because there were a few words written on it, King Qin did not recognize what it was. He took it out casually, and when Hua Rong saw it, she brought it over.


    Seeing her gift, King Qin was not angry at all. He only glared at the young man: "You little bastard, don''t get in my way, scram. "In the future, when I''m here, you''re not allowed to appear. I''m going to do business, so you come and play with me ¡­"


    The youth completely ignored his roar. Hua Rong smiled and nodded at him, then took the book and left happily.


    "Little girl, we''re hungry. Let''s go eat lunch."


    He put away the Stationery, folded it and put it in his bosom before heading towards the "Imperial Palace".


    After Hua Rong entered the room, he was actually standing at the door. At this time, a small leader ran over to report to him about some things, and after listening to it, he gave a few instructions. Just as the small leader was about to leave, he called out to him.


    The leader was surprised. This group of girls had only been here for a day, and Brothers still hadn''t had enough fun.


    "You guys haven''t had enough to eat and drink yesterday''s business for eight or ten years. If you want a woman, then spend your money to find some fun ¡­"


    "Yes."


    The leader understood what was going on. Although he was shouting ''what a pity'', he could only accept the order.


    King Qin was looking at the contents of the chest while Hua Rong was reading a book at the side. After reading for a long time, he did not manage to read a single word. King Qin walked over and excitedly pulled her hand: "Come, little girl, I''ll bring you to see the scenery by the sea."


    She said lightly, "I don''t want to see it."


    The sun was shining down from the sky onto the vast sea. In the morning, the sky was still overcast, but now there were no clouds. Occasionally, a few seabirds could be seen flying very high in the sky.


    Looking down from the coconut tree, the ocean was blue with a hint of shiny red, while the thin waves were snow-white. In a safe haven, there were many five-tooth warship s stopping the pirates, as well as dozens of large and small wooden boats, water tankers, and rafts.


    A group of young girls were driven over one after another, because they had just suffered an extremely terrifying destruction, and also because time was short. It wasn''t that terrifying type of death, but rather extreme fear and pain. The few people walking at the back were the ones who were kidnapped earlier. Their faces were already numb, and they didn''t utter a sound. This was in contrast to the fear of the newcomers.


    There were dozens of women in total. Hua Rong was a little curious, why did these robbers let the group of women go so quickly? Moreover, it seemed that all the women on the island had been released.


    She felt a surge of panic.


    King Qin''s feet stepped on the sandy ground until there were two big footprints on it. He raised his feet and kicked away the dried sand, saying carelessly: "All the women on the island have been released this time ¡­"


    Hua Rong suddenly understood that he was not bringing her to "admire" the sea view, but was a warning, a severe warning:


    In the future, you''ll never be able to escape in a crowd!


    You''ll never get away!


    She stood in the sunlight and watched the women board the boat from a distance. Because there were so many people, they were given three boats this time, and the women realized that they had a chance to escape. They all rushed to board the boats, and soon, the boats entered the sea.


    Hua Rong watched from afar, his eyes hurting, as if the sun had entered his eyes, turning them red like blood. She really couldn''t think of any chance for her to escape in the future.


    Was he going to be imprisoned on this island forever, accompanying this terrifying Pirate Head?


    The King Qin laughed out loud, pointing towards the warships in front of him as well as the cliff: "Little girl, this place can be said to be a place where one man can hold off against ten thousand men. As long as I don''t release anyone, not even a fly can fly away."


    She looked up at the coconut trees along the coastline, green and overwhelming.


    Perhaps it was because the last robbery had been too rich, but the pirates had not moved for days. They had only hunted on the island, had revelry, and drank wine and made money.


    Gradually, Hua Rong discovered that there were more women on the island. These women were no longer screaming with their hearts and lungs tearing, they were no longer tied to trees, their clothes were very revealing, and from time to time, they would even have flirtatious laughter.


    Whenever there was good quality goods, the little pirates would naturally not forget to "honor" the King Qin. Occasionally, the King Qin would try to make fun of the flirtatious prostitutes, but most of the time, he would stay in his "palace". In addition to gambling and drinking, he also sent out several people, as if he was planning a big deal.

 C20

    However, the emperor of this dynasty was still immersed in his romantic art of poetry and painting. Sometimes, his art of painting was erased by money, while other times, his art of painting was erased by money. The eunuch, the prince, had been a great general of the city, and every time he brought troops to war, he was paid to bring them home, and then he set off to ask the local magistrate to raise their pay. Such an army naturally didn''t have much combat power. Whether it was meeting with the army or the Golden Army, they all rapidly fell to the ground, losing a thousand miles in a single battle. Apart from the Son of Heaven and his artistic ministers, even the most ordinary people realize that the country will soon be destroyed.


    Because of the economic desolation, the pirates gradually had no "business" anymore. Thus, after robbing the last "Flowerstone class", when King Qin received the news that there was still a batch of treasure on the way to the water, he could not help but be ecstatic, and prepared to stop immediately.


    King Qin was busy making fun of the prostitutes, studying his "business". As long as she did not see him, Hua Rong felt at ease. Since she no longer resisted, the King Qin gradually relaxed his surveillance. Furthermore, he had already ordered the pirates guarding the sea entrance to strictly inspect the people who were going to sea every day. Without his order, they were not allowed to leave, so he was very confident that as long as he stayed on this island, he would not be afraid of her flying away.


    Fortunately, there were many books, calligraphy and paintings that he had snatched from the island, accompanied by Yue Pengju. Hua Rong taught him to read and write every day, and the days passed by.


    Whenever that happened, he would tell her some interesting stories about the sea. Hua Rong was always careless, but she would also secretly study how to control the techniques and methods of flying the boat. As the young Yue Pengju had gone to the sea with the pirates before, he also had a little knowledge about sailing, so the two siblings had a tacit understanding of each other.


    On this day, King Qin took her on a boat again, and the two of them drank wine on the boat.


    King Qin drank a cup and asked her, "Little girl, what is the relationship between that martial general that was killed and your family?"


    She did not hide anything and just said a few words. It turned out that the military general was only a distant relative of hers. The two families never had any interactions with each other, but after the incident, her family was implicated. Somehow, a calamity had fallen from the sky. Her father was an Elementary Scholar. Fortunately, he still had several acres of land and a few tenants. Thus, he was able to live on well. He had only given birth to a girl after the age of over a hundred and had pampered her ever since he was a child, teaching her how to read and write. Her mother, on the other hand, was an ordinary girl from a small family. When the husband offers to bind his daughter''s feet, he immediately makes a ruckus, afraid that her daughter will be in pain.


    A husband and a wife, a daughter being petite, the Elementary Scholar naturally would not insist, and his daughter would not tangle her feet, growing up like a wild girl. Halfway through the journey, his father was sick and weak, because of the slow progress, the soldiers that were sent to him were beaten to death, his mother could not hold on any longer, and he was left alone with her family members. Fortunately, she was able to run as fast as the heavens, so she changed into men''s clothes and did not die. Halfway there, the people who were escorting them began to get sick and relaxed their guards. They ran away and were about to take refuge in the sea when they met with pirates and suffered heavy casualties.


    King Qin put down his wine cup. "Little girl, who killed your father? I will go and kill him to avenge you. "


    She said lightly, "Of course it''s the King who''s out of his mind. If he doesn''t take the edict, how could my parents die so tragically?"


    When the King Qin heard that they were going to kill the unconscious ruler, he laughed out loud: "That''s impossible, I can''t avenge you anymore. "However, if we continue to walk on the sea route for the Dying Lord''s offerings, I''ll rob them all for you to play with ¡­"


    She didn''t say anything, just stared out at the vast sea.


    In the evening, King Qin and his underlings went to drink and gamble.


    Hua Rong walked around the forest.


    Halfway there, he suddenly saw a flashy whore coming towards the pirate colony. Just as she was about to brush past him, she suddenly thought of something and called out to him.


    The prostitute didn''t think that there was an unfamiliar woman on the island. She was a little suspicious, and just as she was about to speak, Hua Rong took off the hairpin and gave it to her. She smiled: "This is for you, what''s your name?"


    Hua Rong lowered her voice and said a few words to her. Hong Er was a bit surprised, but she immediately replied: "I do. "But ¡­"


    The longer he stayed on the island, the more he felt afraid in his heart. If he gave birth to a man and a woman, he wouldn''t be able to escape this island. Ever since she knew that there was a prostitute going onto the island, she had wanted to do this, but she had always had no chance of doing so. Now that she had coincidentally met Hong Er, even though she was alone, she immediately took the risk to stop her.


    As soon as the whores entered the picket yard, the bawd would teach them a unique method of contraception. Otherwise, if anything went wrong, they wouldn''t be able to receive guests. It wasn''t just a day or two since these prostitutes had gone to the island. There were also a few new arrivals, so they had some medicine with them just in case.


    Hong Er was overjoyed, and this thing was not rare, she took out two things. One was a small round piece that had a faint musky smell, and the other was a small pill that was pitch black, and she did not know what material it was made from. She whispered, "Miss, this round piece is stuck to your belly button. Take the pill orally, and it will have an effect within three months. However, if you take it three times in a row, you won''t be able to have children in this lifetime ¡­ "


    No wonder many prostitutes, even if they had been kind, would never be able to have a child again.


    Hong Er placed the hairpin on his head and waved the bracelet on his head. She never thought that she would receive such a huge harvest this time, and left happily.


    The moment Hong Er turned around, she almost immediately swallowed the pill down.


    The pill had a very fishy taste. It choked in her throat, almost choking her to the point of tears. She quickly ran back to drink a few mouthfuls of water. She was relieved that she had swallowed all the pills. It seemed much safer. Then, she gently brushed away her shirt and stuck the small piece of cloth to her navel. The color of the small piece was very light, almost similar to the color of the body. It was not noticeable at all, and was inlaid in it.

 C21

    After doing all this, she stood up. Her heart was pounding, but it was the most relaxed feeling she had in a while. She remembered the boy telling her once that the pirates had hurt so much in a panic during a robbery, and that he had been forced to drive a small boat driven by a water wheel alone. Because of this, she practiced swimming every day and tried her best to learn everything she needed to escape the sea. These pirates were all chirping away every day. When King Qin relaxed his guard a little more, perhaps, he would have a chance to escape.


    After thinking about this and taking the pill, his heart was not at peace tonight. The thought of running away became stronger and stronger, as if he could leave this terrifying place tomorrow. Therefore, he couldn''t fall asleep no matter what, so he just sat up, lit up the lamp, and took out a book to read.


    The box was filled with military books. Hua Rong did not know who they were supposed to be sent to, but she was bored to death. She picked up a book and looked at it.


    King Qin only came back in the middle of the night and was drunk. It was unknown if it was because he was afraid Hua Rong would run away in the middle of the night or some other reason, no matter how much he drank or how long he played, he had to return to the "Imperial Palace" to sleep every night.


    Seeing that the light in the room was still on, Hua Rong sat under the light and read a book. She was very happy and walked over softly, suddenly holding her shoulders: "Girl, you haven''t slept, are you waiting for me?"


    When he appeared so silently, Hua Rong''s hand trembled and the book fell to the ground in fright.


    King Qin picked up the book, placed it on the table and hugged her, "Girl, it''s too late. You went to sleep."


    The King Qin placed her on the bed. This was the first time he saw a trace of a gentle smile on her face, and he suspected that he was seeing things. Joy filled his heart, and he hugged her tightly, "Haha, little girl, I''ll bring you to a good place to play tomorrow."


    Hua Rong nodded in agreement.


    Seeing her like that, King Qin was overjoyed. She quickly rushed up and quickly took off her clothes, pressing her under, then slowly started to undress her. She did not struggle at all. Her eyes were closed and her body was not as cold and stiff as before. It was very soft. Her entire body was already under his. It was so white and crystalline that it was as though there were no bones in it. He couldn''t help but lower his head in an attempt to kiss her lips. He saw that her head was slightly tilted and her mouth seemed to be a taboo. Every time he touched her, blood would come out. He saw that her expression still did not change, nor did it show the usual disgust. Thus, he gathered his courage and lowered his head to kiss her. Seeing that she did not bite him, he was so happy that he wanted to jump up and down ¡­


    Her fragrant hair brushed against his face and nose, making him even more agitated. It was as if he had never experienced such a fascinating feeling in his life ¡­ After a long time had passed, he finally let out a roar and said ecstatically, "Girl, I feel so comfortable tonight. I''ve never felt this comfortable before. It''s so comfortable ¡­"


    His entire body was drenched in sweat, as though a snake had crawled over him. Hua Rong wanted to push away the demonic palm that had surrounded his body, but she resisted the urge to, not wanting to anger him at this moment. She could only force a smile, but in the end, she couldn''t hold it in, so she closed her eyes.


    He extended his hand to wipe the sweat off her forehead and felt a strange and sweet sensation. His usual growling voice also became softer as he gently said, "Girl, are you tired? "Sleep well, I''ll take you to play tomorrow."


    This was a corner on the island, and in front of him was a patch of dense thorny bushes. There were a few times where Hua Rong stopped when she reached here, only to be stopped by the pirate who was monitoring him. She looked ahead of her and saw nothing but thorns, nothing to look at, and then she stopped walking forward.


    She couldn''t see anything too beautiful about the place. Just as she was thinking about how to pass through the thistles and thorns, King Qin suddenly picked her up and waded through the water towards a malevolent looking boulder. After passing through a few clumps of seaweed, she realized that there really was a special world inside.


    He was in a bay, surrounded on all sides by water. There was only a narrow passage at the face of the cliff. After passing through the flow of the clear water, they would meet up with the sea water.


    Her heart skipped a beat. She immediately thought that this place was the best place to escape. However, she quickly realized that the ship couldn''t reach here. Even if she swam out from here without a boat, how could she swim across the vast sea?


    If there was a boat waiting for them at the exit, they could avoid crossing the outer shore and avoid the patrolling pirates. But where could he find a ship like that waiting quietly here?


    King Qin was not stupid. This part of the bay was blocked by huge rocks, so it was impossible for boats to enter from the island, and on the surface of the sea outside, it was heavily guarded, making it impossible to enter. This place was basically a dead end.


    The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. Sweat began to form on her palms.


    "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    He called out to her a few times before she finally came back to her senses. She saw that the bay in front of her was filled with wild flowers, birds and sea birds. The oily aquatic plants swayed gently with the waves, and there were even a few wild geese with red mouths swimming in it. It did not look like it was on the surface of the sea, but rather a beautiful place in the middle of a river.


    King Qin casually picked a red wildflower and stuck it in her hair. "Little girl, do you like it here?"


    She nodded.


    Her approval surprised him even more. There was a group of sea-birds with green beaks and shells walking around nearby. Their feathers were also emerald green, and they were long and beautiful. It was probably because they were rarely seen, so they were not afraid of people. King Qin was excited, she immediately jumped over, grabbed one and ran back, handing it to Yue Bing. "Girl, I''ll give it to you to play with ¡­"


    The strength of his hand was too strong, even though he had deliberately lightened it, but when he passed it to Hua Rong, one of the bird''s wings had already been broken, and it let out a sorrowful cry, causing people''s hearts to turn cold.


    Hua Rong placed the bird on the ground. It rolled a few times, flapped its wings, and fell to the ground. Hua Rong originally thought that it had fainted, but after a while, it jumped back up again and quickly jumped into a pile of grass, disappearing without a trace.


    The two of them walked along the bay, approaching the mouth of the sea. At the point where they crossed paths, the two different colors of the water were green on one side, and yellow on the other. It was as if the water was separated by the water and the sky and the earth.


    On a very small piece of sand, there was a huge pile of seashells and conch shells that had been washed by the sea water. They were colourful and had a myriad of appearances. King Qin bent down and picked up a patterns on a conch shell, and then a golden shell. The water caltrops on these two items were very smooth and looked very round, he was very satisfied and passed it over to her. "Girl, does it look good?"


    "Good."


    She took the shell without even glancing at it, quietly paying attention to the terrain. From this point of view, the bay was not very narrow. A small boat was enough to pass through...


    "Little girl ¡­"


    Fortunately, King Qin was already used to her careless actions, so she didn''t think it was too strange. She only pulled her along and pointed at all kinds of strange fish swimming in the water in the bay, explaining to her what kind of fish they were.


    On the evening of the third day, when King Qin was gazing into the distance on the coast, a small boss happily invited him to drink some wine, saying that the new prostitute had a very interesting dice playing game.


    It was a huge hut, propped up by eight huge tree trunks. The wooden roof was very sturdy, and it was very sturdy. At this moment, the interior was filled with the stench of food, wine, fish, dice, the sweat of pirates, the stench of their feet, the voices of men and women ¡­


    King Qin sat down in the middle and casually hugged a prostitute, happily shaking the dice. His luck was exceptionally good. He wanted to make it big, to make it small. Soon, a huge pile of gold and silver jewelry was piled in front of him.


    He casually picked up a piece of gold and tossed it away. "You guys always lose. How boring. Your father doesn''t want to play anymore. Go back to sleep ¡­"


    A prostitute snuggled up to him and said in a delicate voice, "There are so many sisters here, why does the King need to change places?"


    "Hahaha, your elder hasn''t had time these past few days ¡­"


    In the past two days, he seemed to have experienced that sort of incomparably intoxicating sensation. Every night, he would return to Hua Rong''s side early in the morning to watch over him, either watch her read books or do the "thing" he liked to do the most ¡­


    "Great King, which beauty are you infatuated with?"


    "I''ll come find you guys when I''m tired of playing ¡­" "Come, everyone give me a kiss and I''ll give you all these things ¡­" A dozen or so prostitutes surrounded him. He hugged them from left to right, and all of them kissed him on the face. Each kiss would give him a reward that he won.


    He was playing like a real king right now, and accidentally saw a prostitute that was snuggling over. She wore red clothes, and heard another prostitute nudging her a little, "Hong Er, don''t snatch it away ¡­"


    Hong Er smiled brilliantly. Just as he was about to hand a piece of gold to her, she saw a jade green hairpin above her head shake.


    He grabbed her wrist and was about to ask when he saw a red bracelet hanging from her wrist.


    He snapped, "Where did you get it?"


    Hong Er was about to say a few words, but he saw that his face was covered in a layer of ice and her expression was extremely fierce. She was greatly frightened, but she did not realize what had happened. She said tenderly, "It''s mine, my own ¡­"


    "Bitch, you still dare to lie?"


    King Qin flipped her hand. Tears streamed down her face from the pain and she screamed, "Let me go, I''ll give it back to you ¡­"


    Everyone was scared stiff as they backed off to the side.


    King Qin picked up the two things and looked at them carefully: "Bitch, where did you get this? "If you dare to lie at all, I will hack you into eight pieces today ¡­"


    Hong Er cried loudly: "It was a lady on the island who gave it to me. She gave it to me herself ¡­ "I don''t know who she is either ¡­"


    "Why did she give it to you?"


    "Because she wants to trade me for another type of pill ¡­"


    "What pill?"


    "The kind that can''t have a son ¡­"


    "¡­"


    These few days, King Qin had been bringing Hua Rong out for fun every day. He had brought her all the interesting things on the entire island. Today, he finally went out. He said that he would discuss some important matters with his subordinates and would return in the evening.


    Hua Rong was very happy. Originally, she had nothing to say when she was with this demon, but he liked to keep asking questions, and she did not dare to offend him, so she could only patiently speak. After finally catching him being absent, she felt a little more relaxed in both body and mind.


    The boy wrote earnestly, and when she approached, he did not notice.


    She stood by the side for a while before the youth noticed that there was someone there. He raised his head and said in surprise, "Big sister ¡­"

 C22

    Since the King Qin was here, he didn''t allow her to be with him. The youth hadn''t seen her for a few days and was very happy as he held a brush: "Elder sister, I haven''t seen you for a few days. Are you alright?"


    Okay? Not good at all.


    However, there was no way he could share his thoughts with this young man. He handed him a stack of books and said, "These are all for you."


    "Thank you elder sister."


    The youth received the book. Hua Rong''s heart stirred: "Let''s go, accompany big sister to a place."


    The youth naturally listened to everything she said and followed behind her. The two of them were going to the exact same bay where King Qin had once showed her. The youth had stayed on the island for the past few days and had never known that there was such a place. He was so happy that he ran while jumping and said loudly, "Sister, how did you find this place?"


    Hua Rong smiled and sat on the ground, pointing to the ocean entrance: "Can you swim out?"


    The youth looked at it and thought for a moment. Then he said with certainty, "I can swim out, but why?"


    Yeah, what''s the point of swimming out, unless there''s a boat there.


    She was depressed in her heart. She just sat there, looking at the evening sky. It was blue without end. White clouds were moving slowly, but there was no sense of beauty in it.


    "Elder sister, elder sister ¡­"


    When the youth saw her in a daze and called out to her a few times, she finally let out an "Ah!" The youth was extremely intelligent and immediately understood her thoughts. "Elder sister, are you trying to escape from here?"


    She let out a long sigh. "How can I leave?"


    Unless we can find a boat. However, the pirates were extremely strict with their ships. Ships were tools for them to earn a living, and no mishaps were allowed. It was impossible for them to even think about obtaining reinforcements.


    The youth didn''t know how to comfort her. He ran to the pile of shells and snails and searched with all his might. After a while, he returned, sweating profusely. "Elder sister ¡­"


    These were two bright red shells, so red that they didn''t have any other colors. The first time the youth gifted her red conch shells, they had already been trampled to pieces by the King Qin. Seemingly knowing that she liked bright red shells, he worked hard to find one for her.


    Seeing him so serious, Hua Rong took the shell and smiled: "Very beautiful."


    "Elder sister, if you like it, I''ll bring it back to you when I see it in the future."


    "Hur hur, alright."


    Hua Rong looked at the sky and was afraid that the King Qin would not be able to find him after returning and was about to get angry again, so she followed the youth out of the water bay and back.


    Back, it was just evening and King Qin did not come back. The little pirates who brought the food also brought one serving of food, so King Qin must have gone to drink flower wine again, so he would be back very late.


    Hua Rong sat under the light.


    The table was newly added and had a whole face of jade. It was one of the things that King Qin snatched from him and she kept it here as a desk. On the table, there was a stack of Stationery s and a stack of books. The first time he entered this room, it was not like a pirate''s bedroom. It was a scholar''s study.


    She picked up the pen and wrote a few words. She was too upset to write any more, so she put the pen down and pressed the red shell on the paper, using it as a paperweight.


    The sound of footsteps rang out. It was extremely hasty, as if they were running to enter.


    She still did not raise her head, only staring blankly at the Stationery on the table.


    She felt the approach of the people behind her, but she did not realize that the storm was coming. She did not look back at him.


    A hand reached out to the table and grabbed the two bright red shells. He moved so fast that the paper flew up. Then, the King Qin slowly opened his mouth. "Girl, where is the shell I gave you?"


    "Hmm?" She still didn''t care. When King Qin looked around, he did not see any sign of the shell. He had probably thrown it somewhere long ago.


    With a "pa" sound, King Qin threw the two bright red shells on the ground.


    She turned around and saw the angry look on King Qin''s face.


    With a "dang," the two items were thrown on the desk. She looked and saw that it was the hairpin and bracelet. She was stunned for a moment before suddenly realizing that this was no small matter. Her entire body was trembling in fear.


    His face was as gloomy as if it was about to rain. "Little girl, why did you give it to someone else?"


    She almost blurted out, "Because I don''t like it."


    He thought that she would be afraid to beg for mercy, even though she had only said a few perfunctory words. However, her gaze, that almost undisguised disgust, was like a pot of oil poured over a fire. King Qin grabbed her and threw her fiercely onto the bed.


    After a few blows, even the strongest part of her life force was gradually weakening. She struggled to get up, completely forgetting about her fear, and ruthlessly gave him a slap on the face.


    This fiery slap on her face stimulated King Qin even more. He pounced forward and fiercely pressed her down, causing Hua Rong to be unable to move at all. He felt that his hand had suddenly reached towards her navel, and was forcefully tearing at something ¡­


    The contraceptive pill was stuck extremely firmly in his mouth. When Hua Rong tried to tear it off forcefully with such force, Hua Rong felt a sharp pain, but how could she earn anything? Very quickly, he tore off that small item and threw it on the lamp at the side without even glancing at it. After a strange smell, everything disappeared like smoke in thin air ¡­


    He pressed down heavily on top of her and stared into her eyes. His eyes burned with anger: "Little girl, why do you want this daddy to be the last one? Why didn''t you give me a son? "


    With his heavy body pressing against her chest, Hua Rong only felt her vision go black. The intense despair and humiliation made her desperately shout out, "Who are you? Why should I have a son for you? "


    "Slut, you refused a toast and refused a forfeit ¡­"


    "You''re the slut, you''re the absolute villain, beast ¡­"


    "Damned Slut, you still dare to talk back ¡­"


    "You damned pirate, you destroyed my innocence, killed my people, caused so much harm to so many people, caused my conscience to be destroyed, and my humanity to be exterminated. Why should I have your child? "You scum, scoundrel, giving birth to your son is just another evil creature who will harm the world, I feel disgusted whenever I see you, an animal like you, the heavens will punish you for giving birth to my son, you still want to have a son, you''re just wishful thinking ¡­" "In your dreams ¡­"


    He grabbed her by the hair, lifted her up, and heavily put her down again. "You still dare to speak such nonsense ¡­"


    "Why would I not dare to say it? What are you? A bandit who does all sorts of things, scum of the human race, are you worthy of a son? "Something that''s even worse than a cockroach mouse, I feel disgusted the moment I see you ¡­"


    He raised his hand and swung his palm down. It was so fast that it had reached her face, but he changed his direction and hit the headboard of the bed. At some point, he still had that bracelet in his hand and hit the headboard of the bed, breaking it into several pieces.


    Hua Rong was already going all out as she screamed, "As long as I still have a breath of life left, I''ll definitely kill you in the future for revenge ¡­"


    King Qin panted heavily. His nails almost dug into her flesh.


    Intense pain, the pain of being torn apart ¡­ Hua Rong struggled desperately, kicking, biting, wailing ¡­ Everything was useless. He was like a ferocious tiger, ruthless and venomous. It was as if she wanted to devour her until there was nothing left of her body, so he roared loudly, "Slut, if you don''t give birth to my son, I''ll see if you live ¡­ "Slut, I will never forgive you again. I will torture you to death, even if you beg me on your knees, I will never forgive you ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s vision went black and she fainted.


    The pale moonlight came in through the window and from the single shingle on the roof of the cabin.


    Hua Rong forced herself to open her eyes. Her entire body was in pain, every bone seemed to have been broken and reassembled, she did not even have the strength to lift her hand.


    Fortunately, he was alone and the King Qin was nowhere to be seen.


    She was thirsty and she wanted to get up to take a sip of water, but she didn''t have the strength to do so. She could only lie on the bed and look at the room full of pale moonlight, like a ghost wandering in hell.


    Subconsciously, he knew that he would not be able to continue living. This kind of life was worse than pigs and dogs, he would not be able to continue living even if he had the determination to take revenge.


    At some point, the moon had completely disappeared into the clouds, and then the sun had come out.


    The morning sun shone brightly through the window. There was a long circular ring of light and a lot of dust could be seen dancing in it.


    Hua Rong opened her eyes once again and struggled to get out of bed. A large strand of hair had fallen onto the bed, and the end of the hair was stained with blood.


    No tea was placed on the Desk and no one was bringing in any breakfast. Usually, by this time, breakfast would have already arrived.


    Just as she was about to step out with one foot, she saw two vicious pirates guarding the door from left to right. The one on the left was a one-eyed man with only one eye, and he glared at her fiercely: "The King has said that you are not to leave this room again!"


    She stepped back, leaned against the door, braced herself, and said, "I want some water."


    "The King didn''t tell us to give you food and drink, just scram. If you dare take a step back, don''t blame me for breaking your legs."


    The pirates were all under the orders of the King Qin. Seeing him leave in anger, they understood that this woman would be expelled very soon. Originally, according to common sense, she should have been driven away a long time ago. It wasn''t easy to stay here for so long. The pirates had never seen such a troublesome woman. They had to guard her everyday, preventing them from eating, drinking, and having fun. When they saw that King Qin was finally tired of playing and wanted to chase her away, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hua Rong stood by the door and looked at the dazzling green banana leaves outside. Under the sunlight, drops of dew on the broad leaves dripped down. She was so thirsty that she had to drag her heavy legs and move back step by step. She lay on the bed and waited for death to come.


    A great noise came from outside the door, a youth''s voice sounded so anxious and frightened. "Big sister, big sister ¡­"


    When she heard this, she struggled to get up and walked to the door. She saw that the young man had been grabbed by two big men, and his face was a mess of black and blue. He had obviously just been beaten up.


    "Let him go, hurry up and let him go ¡­"


    Her voice was hoarse, like a desperate beast.


    A devilish voice quickly cut off her scream. "Hang him! This old man will hang this little bastard for you!"


    The two men did not disobey and immediately hung the youth from a tree, as if they were very good at hanging people.


    The young man''s hands were tied behind his back and he hung suspended in the air above the tree. He struggled with all his might and felt an excruciating pain.


    King Qin was very happy. He casually broke a tree branch and fiercely whipped the youth''s leg. The youth cried out and his pants leg was instantly pulled into a rag.

 C23

    "Demon, don''t hit him, just torture me ¡­"


    He was still a child, an innocent child, and the demon would not let him go. As long as there were people in this world that were slightly better to him, he would kill them as quickly as possible.


    King Qin carried a huge wine jar, and his eyes were completely red from alcohol. He glared at King Qin, and waved the branch in his hands: "Carry this little brat, don''t give him anything, let him starve to death ¡­"


    "Yes."


    Hua Rong struggled, wanting to rush out of the door, but she was pushed inside the door by the one-eyed dragon pirate, falling hard onto the ground.


    The sun was getting bigger and hotter.


    The youth was hanging from a tree. His face was ashen as he shouted at her, "Elder sister, don''t worry about me ¡­"


    She was even more heartbroken as tears fell from her eyes, drop by drop, "Demon, let him go ¡­" Please let him go... "I beg you, please torture me ¡­"


    "Slut, it''s too late. Even if you beg me, it''s useless ¡­" King Qin lifted the wine jar and drank a mouthful. The strong alcohol dripped down his neck and splattered all over him, filling the air with the smell of alcohol.


    "Slut, it''s because I''m too nice to you that you don''t put me in your eyes. This time, I will torture you to death and drive you away ¡­ I don''t care for you anymore. I''m tired of you ¡­ I must use the cruelest method to torture you. I''ll let you know how amazing I am, and I''ll make you afraid ¡­ "Haha, you''re begging me, keep begging me ¡­"


    "Elder sister, don''t ask for him. You definitely won''t ask for him ¡­"


    "Little brat, you still dare to be stubborn ¡­" King Qin scolded loudly. The tree branches acted as whips and he whipped the young man fiercely again. The young man''s clothes were all ripped as clear wounds appeared all over his body.


    Hua Rong did not continue to insult him, and did not beg him anymore. Holding the door, he walked back step by step.


    King Qin was drunk to the point that he could no longer walk steadily. Carrying the wine jar, he laughed loudly and walked out: "I am going to find some fun ¡­ Stinking girl, Slut, damned Slut ¡­ "


    From morning to night, he did not eat rice at all.


    The youth outside was hung on a tree, letting out miserable shrieks from time to time. At the beginning, every scream was like an iron hammer striking the heart. However, after that, nothing could be heard anymore.


    He could not feel hunger, but his throat was dry to the point of smoking and then to the point of hoarseness. Finally, he became numb and laid down on the bed, sometimes sober and sometimes dazed. He could no longer feel the passage of time.


    A series of heavy footsteps sounded as someone pushed open the door and entered. As before, carrying that gigantic wine jar, he had already drank a lot, and his laughter sounded like a demon from hell: "Hahahaha, Slut, you''re not dead yet?"


    He drank too much and his steps were unsteady. He struggled to the side of the bed and heavily touched her forehead, "Slut, I am tired of you. I will torture you like a dog! ''I''ll torture you for a few more days and have fun. If you''re still alive, then I''ll let you go ¡­ ''


    She had already fallen into a semi-conscious state. No matter how much he roared, she could no longer hear him.


    Even though she was so happy, she didn''t see it. King Qin was extremely furious, he took a sip of the wine and sprayed it all over her face.


    It was as though he had tasted water, but licking it into his mouth was bitter. It was so bitter that it was astringent. Even so, she still desired more. Instinct dictated her will. She opened her mouth and murmured, "Water, water ¡­"


    King Qin was completely drunk, he could not hear what she was mumbling about. The light was dim, so much so that it was impossible to clearly see her expression, only his messy hair was piled on the pillow like a chicken nest.


    He crouched down and pulled at her hair, making it even more messy, "Girl, ugly girl ¡­" I''m gonna kick you out of here... When you get out of here, I won''t be bothered anymore, hahaha ¡­] I have plenty of gold, how can I be afraid of not having a woman? "I''ll go find a woman right now. I''ll take as many as I want. Will I care about you?"


    "Water, water ¡­"


    "You''re begging me, you''re begging me ¡­"


    She took a breath. Her voice was still hoarse, making indistinguishable sounds.


    King Qin was drunk. He did not know why, but he started laughing loudly again and stumbled out with his wine jar.


    She could hear the murmurs of many summer bugs. In a daze, as if it had started to rain, Hua Rong got out of bed, and before her feet could even land on the ground, she fell head first onto the ground.


    The head struck the foot of the table, and the blood didn''t hurt, so he scrambled to his feet and pushed at the window again. It took all his strength to push the window open, but the clattering sound in his ears was gone ¡ª just an illusion, a rain born of thirst and thirst.


    She didn''t have the strength to crawl back into bed. She lay on the ground, seeing stars in front of her eyes before she fainted again.


    It was a new day.


    The weather was overcast and gloomy, as if the heavens had suffered some great injustice. They wanted to cry but were unable to do so.


    King Qin staggered back from the outside. This time, he did not carry any more wine jar, but he still smelled a lot of alcohol.


    The youth that was being hung had long since lost consciousness due to hunger and thirst. The two pirates who were in charge of the guard were napping.


    Hearing footsteps, the two opened their eyes and were about to bow, King Qin pushed the two away and walked into the house.


    The room was eerily quiet, not even breathing.


    There was no one on the bed.


    He suddenly came to his senses, and even the last trace of drunkenness was gone. Only now did he realize what terrifying thing he had done. He was flustered. Where was he?


    The silence was too quiet to be feared.


    He looked down and saw a curled up figure lying on the floor by the window, as if already dead.


    He walked over in a few steps. It was Hua Rong. Her hair was even more disheveled, like a clump of weeds, dried up like a human''s.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    He crouched down and tugged at her hair.


    She suddenly opened her eyes as two droplets of blood rolled out from her eye sockets. Her two hands waved wildly and one of them actually grabbed onto his clothes. She clutched it tightly and shouted three times, "Water, water, water ¡­"


    He was about to pull her hand away when her hand loosened and she slipped. Everything that had just happened seemed to have happened in a short period of time. Then her eyes closed and she could not open them again.


    King Qin was stunned and immediately picked her up: "Girl, girl ¡­. "Quick, someone, bring some water ¡­"


    A bowl of water was brought to him. He opened her mouth and poured it into it, but she couldn''t swallow. Her eyes were still tightly shut.


    Great fear seized her heart, and for the first time in her life, she felt fear. King Qin hugged her tightly, and spoke incoherently: "Girl, don''t die ¡­" "Little girl, don''t die ¡­"


    One of the two pirates who had been waiting by the side saw that he had lost his mind and said, "One of her men ¡­"


    King Qin came to his senses and immediately grabbed her. After a while, she had a trace of breath at the tip of her nose, and without caring about his happiness, he immediately gulped down a mouthful of water.


    Even after taking a few gulps of water, she still had yet to awaken. She was also unable to see any signs of life.


    King Qin shouted, "Get out of here, you guys hurry up and cook the ginger soup... "Hurry, no, I want some porridge, make some rice porridge, hurry up and go ¡­"


    The two of them hurriedly ran out.


    King Qin held her tightly, not daring to move his hand away from her nose. He was afraid that if he took it away, that weak aura would immediately dissipate like smoke. All the brutality, resentment, torture... Everything had disappeared, leaving only the feeling of fear. Would the person in his arms never be able to continue living?


    The vivid image of her in light green dress, holding the wolf''s hair, writing her name on the big stone one by one, occasionally smiling a little like that ¡­ They would never see it again. They would never see it again? He had clearly been fine for the past few days, but he had been immersed in a joy that his body and mind had never experienced before. Why did he suddenly become so furious and tear everything apart?


    "Little girl, don''t die ¡­" Don''t die... Little girl, as long as you survive, you won''t have a son. Little girl, you survive ¡­ Don''t die, girl ¡­ "As long as you don''t die, I''ll let that brat go ¡­"


    He didn''t know what to do. He just took the water and poured it into her mouth. Several times, she made a gurgling sound in her throat. The water seemed to have swallowed a little, so he drank it again and again ¡­


    Finally, Jiang Tang arrived, as well as the congee. He picked up the porridge, still hot, and fanned it with his hand, hoping it would be cooler, and fed it with a spoon. Her mouth opened with difficulty, like a bird on the verge of fainting with hunger, and when the worm came to her mouth, he did not have the strength to eat it.


    King Qin didn''t even think as he scooped more porridge and fed it to her bit by bit. There were even a few times where he didn''t allow her to turn around if she wanted to start again, so he only held her head firmly with his hand and didn''t let her avoid him. He only let her go after he fed her half a bowl of porridge.


    She still had her eyes closed and had not opened them.


    King Qin was already sweating profusely. Only then did he stand up and suddenly said, "Go and release that little bastard too, let him live ¡­"


    "Yes."


    It was a gloomy day. The wind blew in through the open window. It was dark and miserable.


    King Qin sat on the edge of the bed and hugged her. He took off her tattered clothes and hugged her tightly before calling her in a low voice, "Little girl, wake up, little girl ¡­"


    She still hadn''t opened her eyes.


    He knew that she was actually alive, but if she didn''t open her eyes, there was nothing he could do. He sighed and went to get some water. He then used the kernels to wipe her forehead, cheeks and arms lightly ¡­ Then, wiping her clean, he took a comb inlaid with a blue jewel and combed it for her. The comb was one of the spoils of the previous battle, and it was for her. It was only a few strokes, and she groaned with pain. He quickly put down the comb, not caring if her hair was a chicken''s nest or not. He touched her messy hair and said, "Girl, I''m tired too. I''m not going out today. I''ll stay with you all day, okay?" Then he took her in his arms and lay down.


    He was obviously so tired, but he couldn''t sleep at all. It was as if the soft body in his arms had turned into an addicted poison. Only by hugging her would he feel comforted and happy. He could not lose her, no matter what. King Qin didn''t know what kind of emotion he was currently in, he only knew that if he were to let go of the woman in his arms, she would die.

 C24

    She had always been unwilling to open her eyes, so he had always felt fear. He placed her head on his chest and only said repeatedly, "Girl, don''t die ¡­" "Little girl, you''re not going to die ¡­"


    He was so dizzy that when he opened his eyes, all he could see was a pitch-black mess ¡ª a chest like a steel tower, shackled, hell on earth ¡­


    Hua Rong screamed at the top of her lungs and pushed at him with all her might, as though she wanted to escape. However, the strength in her hands was so weak, like a lamb trapped in a tiger''s den, she had no strength to escape.


    King Qin was surprised: "Little girl, you''re awake?"


    It was like a poisonous snake that had coiled around his body, but was unable to avoid it and could only die from his poison.


    King Qin sat up and hugged her, happily saying loudly: "Girl, you''re back to life, you really won''t die ¡­"


    What could he do if he was alive? Endless and endless ravages?


    She closed her eyes wearily, wishing she could wake up. However, his own person was still in his arms, inside this demon prison. He was completely naked, unable to move an inch.


    She hoarsely said, "Clothes, my clothes ¡­"


    King Qin was startled for a moment. He let go of her and stood up. He walked over to the big box and rummaged through it a few times. After finding a new shirt, he ran over and clumsily helped her put it on.


    With more clothes on, the dignity of the dead was slowly brought back. She leaned blankly against the bed, her eyes glazed over.


    King Qin was about to hug her again, but her shoulders trembled and her face became ashen.


    King Qin gently hugged her and said in a low voice, "Girl, forget it if you don''t have a son ¡­ I don''t actually like little brats, it''s just that... You scolded me like that, said it was disgusting to see me... Ai, I can''t take it anymore ¡­ "In the future, don''t ever say I''m disgusting, never again ¡­"


    Somehow, he really wanted to comfort her a bit, so he said, "Girl, I''ve already let that little bastard go ¡­" "He''s still alive ¡­"


    She heaved a sigh of relief. The youth was still alive.


    He sensed her mood and was very happy. He picked her up and carried her outside, her eyes still closed, her hunger gone, her soul dead, unable to escape this dark dungeon. What difference was there between living and dying?


    When the two pirates saw that the King Qin was carrying this woman out again, although they were respectful on the outside, they were cursing inwardly. They thought that this woman was going to be chased away, but they never expected that it would be different. This woman had only been hungry for a day or two, but King Qin looked as if she had lost her parents. It seemed that this woman would not be able to leave in a short while.


    King Qin carried her to that isolated bay.


    The gloomy and miserable wind seemed to have isolated itself here.


    The grass was like the best velvet carpet.


    The King Qin placed her on the grass and laid down next to her, holding her hand.


    Hua Rong didn''t even want to look at the sky above her head, she only had her eyes closed.


    After a long while, he squeezed her hand that was like green onion. Because of the pain, her hand became a little dry. He actually sighed, "Girl, I won''t be like that from now on ¡­" "That day, I was really infuriated ¡­"


    Hua Rong suddenly spoke, enunciating each word clearly, "Qin Shangcheng, if you don''t kill me today, I will definitely kill you in the future for revenge!"


    King Qin suddenly heard someone calling his name and she was the one who called him. He was so overjoyed that he completely ignored her later words and hugged her tightly, "Girl, I won''t kill you, I definitely won''t kill you ¡­"


    Hua Rong did not struggle, nor did she even look at him. She only shifted her gaze towards the distant grass and sky, as well as the exit of the water bay.


    King Qin was still immersed in the joy of hearing the word "Qin Shangcheng", as he hugged her waist. "Girl, in a few days there will be a big deal. I will take Brothers to do the last lot, and I don''t think I''ll have to worry about food and drinks for the rest of my life ¡­ "


    It was another ''sale''! Wealth, women, there couldn''t be a single one missing. It was unknown how many women would be snatched away and trampled upon and humiliated as they wished.


    The hand around her waist was like a viper. She struggled but did not break away.


    The instant she turned to her side, King Qin saw the deep-seated disgust in her eyes. He was stunned for a moment, and the happiness in his heart sank a little as he didn''t know why his tone of voice sounded a little fawning on her. "Girl, if it''s done, I''ll bring you out of here ¡­"


    Are the bandits preparing to pack up the mountain?


    She was greatly frightened in her heart. If King Qin took her with him, then she could forget about getting rid of him in this lifetime. She would definitely be tortured to death by him.


    King Qin continued to speak but she could not bear to listen to any more of it. That dark fear had almost completely engulfed her entire body, and she could only lie on the grass, shivering.


    If he was not free, he would rather die.


    If he had to live a life worse than a life of dogs and pigs, he would be faced with that kind of terrible ravages, ravages, and hunger ¡­ I might as well die right away.


    Seeing her trembling so badly, King Qin was confused. He did not know why she was so afraid, so he asked, "Little girl, what''s wrong?"


    She did not blink again.


    She was like a puppet that he could play with as he pleased. In the end, he stopped and stood next to the boulder. "Girl, I''ll grind ink for you. Can you write some words?"


    She liked to write, and he thought she would be pleased with the suggestion.


    He roared, and one of the pirates followed his orders and placed a pen and paper on the rock, but Hua Rong just sat on the grass without moving at all.


    King Qin did not force her. She thought for a while and said, "I''ll call that brat over to play with you, okay?"


    She still did not speak.


    Not long later, Yue Pengju was brought here, carried by a man. His legs were full of bloody scars and his clothes were tattered, he had been tormented to the point where he no longer looked human.


    When he called out "big sister", Hua Rong couldn''t help but get up from the ground. With two steps, she ran over and held his hand.


    The youth''s tears fell down as if he was meeting the only family he had in the world. King Qin looked at Hua Rong and saw that there was not a single emotion on her face. She was only looking at the young man with such deep pity and gentleness.


    His breathing suddenly became hurried. He stepped forward and lifted the youth. The youth''s leg hit a small rock and cut open, causing blood to flow out.


    "Devils, villains ¡­"


    It was unknown where Hua Rong got the strength from, but she pushed hard, causing King Qin to move two steps away. King Qin saw that she was actually cursing him because of this little bastard, and that look of disgust made him feel as if he had received a punch in the face. She was infuriated and pulled Hua Rong, who immediately kicked the youth: "Scram, you eyesore little bastard ¡­"


    Seeing that the young lad was so heavily injured, Hua Rong didn''t even think before opening her mouth to bite onto the hand that was grabbing him.


    King Qin felt a wave of pain. Just as she moved her mouth away, the back of his hand started to bleed. King Qin stepped on the young lad''s head, breathing heavily with his mouth, his eyes were red like blood, but his hands did not let go at all: "You actually dare to bite me?"


    Hua Rong trembled in fear at the sight of his bloodshot eyes. In her heart, she knew that the endless torture would come again. However, what made her even more afraid was that if he stepped on the boy''s head, the boy''s brain would immediately crack if she tried to use her strength.


    For some reason, the loathing, despair, and venomous look in her eyes caused King Qin to feel a chill in his heart. He couldn''t help but retract his foot that was stepping on the youth''s head, and heavily kicked him on the butt.


    Before the young man could call out "big sister", he was already dragged away by two pirates.


    Hua Rong sat on the ground, the energy in her entire body seemed to have disappeared.


    For the next three days, Hua Rong did not see Yue Pengju even once. If not for the fact that he was still a child, he would have already killed him with a slash of his blade and not allowed him to take even half a step closer to Hua Rong.


    For the past three days, he didn''t even want her to write a single word. He only wanted to lock her up in his room and didn''t want her to go anywhere. King Qin, on the other hand, was busy all day, preparing for the "big business". It was unknown if it was because he was too busy or not, but during the past two nights, he always came back very late. Every night, when he came back, Hua Rong had already gone to sleep, so he didn''t use force anymore.


    On the third night, King Qin came back early.


    Hua Rong hadn''t read any books for the past few days, and went to sleep early the moment it got dark, as if she wanted to avoid that terrifying demon in the darkness. When King Qin returned, seeing that the lights had been extinguished, he lit it up again.


    When he went to bed, Hua Rong immediately felt the scorching and barbaric aura from his body. It was different from the two nights ago.


    She closed her eyes tightly and did not move.


    "Girl ¡­" "Little girl ¡­" King Qin called out twice. Seeing that she still did not move, she directly took off her clothes. Tomorrow, they would be going to sea.


    However, no matter how much he tossed and turned, the woman beneath him was as cold as ice, like a piece of charcoal that couldn''t even warm itself.


    He was greatly disappointed. Just as he left her body, he saw her suddenly open her eyes and glance at him. Her gaze was as if she had seen a terrifying poisonous snake, as if a poisonous snake had crawled over her body.


    He was thoroughly enraged by her gaze and grabbed her shoulders, pulling her up, "Slut, wait for this daddy to snatch a few more women back and I''ll drive you away. F * ck, you''re just a plaything, even worse than my dog. "How dare you disobey laozi again and again ¡­"


    Hua Rong sneered, "I would rather go to hell than accompany a devil like you."


    For three whole days, she hadn''t said a single word to him. Now, when she opened her mouth, it was actually like this. King Qin was even more furious: "Damned girl, since it''s like this, this daddy will grant your wish, I will drive you to the ocean to feed sharks ¡­ "I''m tired of facing a zombie all day long ¡­"


    As if to prove his boredom, he released her, dressed and got out of bed, and said bitterly: "You might as well be looking for the meanest of bitches."


    He saw that there was a book on the table, as if she had been reading it all during the past few days. It must have been something she liked, but she couldn''t stop herself from tearing it into pieces, and then knocking down the brushes, inkstones and other things on the table. She stomped on it, but it was not enough to quell her anger as she stared at Hua Rong hatefully, "Slut, this daddy has endured you for a long time, if I don''t chase you away, this daddy is not King Qin ¡­"

 C25 The Great War failed miserably

    He turned and left, and this night, he never returned.


    The next morning, when Hua Rong woke up, other than the few pirates on duty, there was no one else on the island. Even the beautiful prostitutes had all disappeared.


    In the early hours of the morning, it was drizzling and the sea was gray.


    The big ship, Lingji, docked in the harbor was still in silence.


    On the surface, this ship was for the Son of Heaven to transport a "special stone" excavated from the southeast region. In reality, it was the personal belongings of the First Elder, Cai Jing. Cai Jing and his son were powerful and influential, but they were rich, but he was much more sensitive than the Feng Liu Emperor. He had caught wind of the news a long time ago, and his eyes and ears were filled with information about the Jinguo. The south of the Golden Army was soon to come. The flourishing of the dynasty was about to wake up.


    As a famous scholar, Cai Jing had read a lot of history books and at the highest point, he knew what would happen to the powerful officials of the empire.


    He didn''t mind the fact that the beautiful lady who paid tribute to him last time had been robbed. This time around, he had sent a large number of elite soldiers to protect his wealth, ensuring his safe arrival.


    He had been on high alert for several nights now, but even after passing by several docks, he still could not find any trace of the pirates. Today, it was dawn and the ship was about to set sail again.


    Just as the large ship started sailing, dozens of water wheel powered boats tied to high poles whizzed over. Behind the small warship, was a five-tooth warship.


    The majority of the soldiers on the ship were Cai Jing''s trusted aides and trusted aides. They were considered strong, but their fighting capabilities were as weak as the national power of their empire, so when they saw the large number of pirates charging towards them in an unheard-of formation, they panicked and before they could even form an effective resistance, they had already been struck by the battering ram. The pirates holding their huge blades flew onto the ship, and in an instant, they heard the sound of ghosts wailing and wolves ¡­


    King Qin stood on the deck of the ship and watched as the boxes of valuables were brought out. Just as he was feeling happy, he suddenly saw a five-colored sailboat speedily sailing over, that kind of decoration was not like the embroidered ships of the imperial court. He was very experienced, and with a glance, he could tell that it was another pirate ship.


    The mantis stalks the cicada and the oriole, the strong enemy is coming!


    The main forces of the pirates were looting the ship. Even with the order, it was too late to retreat. Just at that moment, under the protection of the shields spread out across the deck, the archer arrows from behind rained down on the pirates that were plundering the place.


    "Hurry, retreat back to the five-tooth warship!"


    King Qin ordered. With a grab, he caught a sharp arrow that was shooting at him. The pirates couldn''t care less about the treasures as they fought to escape onto the small warship. In that instant, miserable cries rang out as people trampled on each other. It was hard to tell if they were pirates or soldiers as corpses fell straight into the sea ¡­


    The King Qin brandished the "White Deer" treasured blade in his hand, causing all the arrows shot from afar to fall to the ground. Finally, he was about to grab a small warship, but the sharp armored warriors of the other warship rushed over, armed to the teeth and brandishing their blades at close range. The King Qin saw that his side had suffered heavy casualties, and had never suffered such a defeat before. He knew that he could no longer continue fighting, and just as he was about to jump down from the boat, three big blades came cutting down from three different directions. He dodged the attack, but he was unable to dodge the sharp arrow that was flying over from his left shoulder. Almost at the same time, he was escorted by a few pirates. He jumped onto the boat, and quickly boarded the five-tooth warship ¡­


    On the ship behind them, a young man stood on the deck, watching the river of blood flowing from the other side of the ship. Behind him were three guards with sabers.


    A big fellow, who had been hammered by a golden gourd, quickly returned. His name was Chu Zhongwen, and he was the leader of a group of pirates that had just been subdued by the Ninth Prince.


    He faced the young man and bowed respectfully. "Ninth Prince, those pirates have already escaped. Should we chase after them?"


    "Clean up the goods on this ship and dispose of them appropriately. "At the same time, keep an eye on the pirates, and chase them down. We must kill them all."


    "Yes."


    The Ninth Prince gazed into the distance, feeling extremely depressed in his heart. Perhaps, using the water in this sea wouldn''t be enough to extinguish the intoxicating dreams of the Imperial Palace ¡ª ¡ª Except for royal father and his six great ministers ¡ª Six Thieves!


    Most of the people in the world knew that the Jinguo''s Steel Cavalry was about to gallop over.


    Even Cai Jing had started to smuggle his belongings to a safe place. The sea was only one of them, and his larger estate was still on land.


    "Ninth Prince, the pirates are fleeing in the direction of an isolated island, which is easy to defend but hard to attack ¡­"


    "What''s the background of the pirates?"


    "Pirate Head is nicknamed King Qin, the overlord of this region of the sea. The ones who robbed the ''Flowerstone Class'' last time are also them. "This time, they were suddenly ambushed and will definitely not let this matter rest ¡­"


    One of the servants took out a map of the sea. Ninth Prince looked at it for a while before raising his head, "Our goal this time isn''t these pirates, so be careful."


    "Yes."


    The island was as quiet as it had ever been.


    Seven or eight pirates on standby were on full alert, guarding the remaining three ships. They were very relaxed with Hua Rong''s guarding. Basically, they could only defend the sea entrance and not let her escape. According to King Qin''s orders, while he was gone, the two pirates would not be allowed to keep a close watch on him and retreated outside.


    Accompanying Hua Rong was a young Yue Pengju.


    This time, the King Qin did not bring him out to sea. Instead, before he left, he came to guard Hua Rong. Hua Rong was very surprised, but being with this young man, he naturally felt happy as well.


    After all, he was still a teenager. He had been hungry for two days, but once he was fed water, his energy would be restored in two or three days. Although the two had not known each other for long, they were already close siblings. Hua Rong told him her thoughts without any concealment. The two of them had been thinking all day about how to escape through that water bay.


    The teenager proposed to build a simple and crude raft. However, Hua Rong thought that if the two of them were to build a raft, not only would it take a long time, it would also take them a lot of time to escape the vast ocean.


    However, she did not give up at all. Even if there was a sliver of hope, it was at least a hundred times bigger than before. She did as she said and immediately went to the bay with the youth to cut wood and build a raft. Although no one was bothering him, he didn''t even have the necessary materials ready after three days.


    That morning, Hua Rong was about to go out and make a raft with the teenager. However, the moment she went out, he called for a pirate to run to the beach in a hurry.


    Her heart tightened as she saw the youth run over from the other side. When he reached her, he whispered, "Big sister, it''s bad. King Qin is back ¡­"


    The King Qin came back again?


    Hua Rong was panic-stricken, every time he returned, it would be in a mess. Furthermore, he had once threatened that this time, she would immediately drive away, and before she did, she did not know how to ravage.


    The teenager was quick-witted, "Big sister, I''ve already hid all those things in the aquatic plants. King Qin will not find them."


    Hua Rong heaved a sigh of relief, "You go back first, in case that demon sees you and hits you again."


    The youth anxiously asked, "Sister, what about you?"


    Hua Rong did not know what to do, but she forced herself to stay calm: "I''m fine, you go back first. He won''t hit me. "


    King Qin had indeed not beaten her before, the young man was slightly relieved, and then he went back.


    The five-tooth warship docked.


    The pirates on duty immediately realized that the situation had gone awry. This time, not only did they not ''return with a full haul'', but only a dozen of their brothers were left alive.


    King Qin jumped down from the boat. After being hit by the arrow, his shoulder that was simply bandaged started to bleed again due to his excessive movements. However, he didn''t seem to care at all. His eyes swept across the group like an eagle''s, and when he saw that all the pirates on the island had lined up, he nodded in satisfaction.


    "Yes."


    When he finished, the one-eyed man immediately went up to report, "Great King, the young lady is safe and sound."


    He nodded, turned around, and headed back to his own ''palace''.


    She already knew that this time, not only did King Qin not manage to snatch any women or valuables, he had instead caused her to lose both her and his army. If that was the case, she really didn''t dare to imagine how he would vent his unspeakable anger on her.


    There was no way to hide from the coconut tree, but she instinctively tried to stay close to the back, hoping that she could hide for more than a second.


    However, very quickly, his voice rang out. He practically ran over and hugged her. "Little girl ¡­"


    He was covered with blood, but her attitude was not fierce. In fact, her voice was even a bit strange, as if they had reunited after such a long time. Hua Rong was hugged so tightly that she couldn''t breathe. After struggling for a bit, he slowly let go of her.


    There was already a huge barrel of clear water s on the side. King Qin took off his clothes quickly and started to wash his body.


    He didn''t mind the water dripping on his wound. Hua Rong saw that there was a wound on his back that was so deep, if he did not bandage it properly, it would fester very quickly in this kind of weather.


    After washing his body, he sat down on a chair, took out a bottle of ointment, and spread it on his shoulder. After rubbing it a few times, he suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Little girl, come and help me."


    Hua Rong didn''t dare refuse and slowly walked over. She picked up the ointment and smeared it on the Ancient Slaughterer''s face, then she put down the bottle and stood to the side.


    "Girl, what are you blanking out for? "Wrap this up for me too ¡­" He pointed at her mouth, indicating that she should bandage the roll of cloth in front of him.


    Hua Rong then slowly bandaged his wound.


    Her soft hands followed the strip of cloth, circling his back over and over, and finally, they were wrapped again and again, and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again and again. King Qin''s face was so gloomy that it seemed as though water was about to drip out of his body: "This time, the number one hundred brothers have lost more than ten, I was lucky enough to escape ¡­"


    She tentatively asked, "Won''t the enemy come after us?"


    "This island is easy to defend and hard to attack. At the moment, I''m not afraid."


    Hua Rong remembered his promise to drive him away, but at this moment, who would dare to ask a single word? She took a few steps back and stood as far away from the man as she could, afraid of being caught in the crossfire.


    A pirate brought over some food and wine, but King Qin did not even drink any wine, he only focused on eating. Seeing that Hua Rong did not move, he gave her a piece of meat and said loudly, "Girl, hurry up and eat it."

 C26 forced marriage

    When Hua Rong saw this piece of meat, she simply felt dizzy. This kind of life, when would it end? However, she didn''t dare to refuse and just finished it.


    After eating, King Qin wandered around for a while, his face always looking like the surface of the sea on a cloudy day, pitch black, as though he would explode at any time.


    In this kind of repressed atmosphere, Hua Rong was in a panic.


    She picked up a book and could not watch any longer. Hearing footsteps coming from the door, she immediately put down the book and King Qin had already walked over. He stood in front of her, expressionless, completely devoid of any emotions.


    "Girl, go out and write."


    At this time, she did not dare to disobey him. She took the ink and paper, and the inkstone, and the precious inkstone was trampled by him. Although there were some cracks on it, it could still be used.


    King Qin sat down next to the large stone, picked up a few drops of water from the inkstone, used his thick fingers to draw a line inside it, and then began to grind the ink.


    After grinding for a while, he said, "Little girl, it''s enough."


    Because he had grinded it several times, the ink he had grinded was now much better than before.


    Hua Rong dipped the brush into the ink, but didn''t know what to write, and just stood there motionlessly.


    King Qin pressed his hand on the paper: "Write my name."


    She obediently wrote the two words "Qin Shangcheng".


    Just as he was about to put down the pen and change the paper, he said loudly, "Write your name again."


    "Write down your name," he called after her.


    She did not dare disobey, and wrote her name down beside the three words "Qin Shangcheng".


    The two names were lined up together. King Qin picked them up and carefully looked at them, then placed them to one side to dry. He closed his eyes and leaned against the large rock, not moving at all.


    Hua Rong could only sit beside him. She did not dare to leave, and was also not willing to continue writing.


    After a long while, King Qin suddenly opened his eyes. The ink had dried.


    Hua Rong mustered up her courage and slowly spoke: "King Qin ¡­."


    "Call me by my name."


    "¡­"


    Hua Rong did not call out but continued, "King Qin, please spare me. You said before that you would chase me away when you return this time ¡­ Please, chase me away! "


    His expression was terrifyingly dark. Without a word, he reached out and wrapped his arms around her waist, almost holding her in his embrace. "Little girl, don''t make a fuss. I am very annoyed ¡­"


    She didn''t dare say anything more.


    He put his arms around her and leaned against the boulder, his eyes closed as if he were asleep.


    After a while he said, as if to himself: "Silly girl, why would I chase you away? "I won''t chase you away for the rest of my life ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s heart immediately sank to the bottom. In this lifetime, would she never have another chance to shine again?


    After lying down for a while, King Qin suddenly stood up and carried her towards the bay.


    His left arm was injured, but it didn''t seem to matter at all, as if he could pick her up with one arm. Hua Rong was unable to struggle free, but had to worry about the secret of escaping from the water bay. She simply did not want the King Qin to go there again.


    How could the King Qin know what she was thinking? He carried her into the dark green grass and laid down on it. King Qin looked at the blue sky above him and sighed: "This daddy has brought along his brothers for all these years, but I never thought that more than half of them would die this time ¡­ Damn it, who knows where this power came from? It was definitely no ordinary pirate ¡­ Could it be that I do not know of such a power? "


    Wasn''t this retribution for evil?


    Hua Rong secretly cheered for the mysterious power, even if they were the ones who took advantage of the situation.


    King Qin''s eyes looked at the lush aquatic plants. Hua Rong''s heart suddenly jumped, she was so nervous that she almost jumped out of her chest.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    "Oh!" She hurriedly replied, but this King Qin did not notice anything unusual about her. She suddenly lowered her voice, "Little girl ¡­"


    Only then did Hua Rong understand that he had not noticed anything amiss. Calming herself down, she said: "... It seemed that she couldn''t stay on this island any longer. We''ve robbed quite a few things in the past few years, and if all of them are accumulated, it''ll be enough for us to eat and drink for the rest of our lives. I plan to take you out of this damned place and into a safe place to live ¡­ "


    Under the attack of the Jinguo, coupled with the actions of the "Flowerrock class" and the other beautiful countries, the territory of the current dynasty had long since withered away. Even the merchant ships that were sailing the seas withered away without a care, and the pirates had no business left to do. King Qin had already decided to stop when the time was right. The best way to stop would be to bring along a woman, have children, and live a wealthy life. At this moment, he suddenly noticed that this "female slave" was practically the best person to have children for him.


    "Little girl, from now on, you''ll follow me. I''ll marry you and make you my wife ¡­"


    This shock was simply no small matter.


    King Qin was moved by his own thoughts and sat up, "Girl, I want to marry you as my wife. "I''ve been really unlucky recently, so I might as well have a happy occasion and make a comeback, to go get unlucky ¡­"


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he became. He turned around and hugged her tightly, "I''ll immediately order my subordinates to arrange it. Tomorrow we''ll get married and have a wedding night ¡­ Hahaha, laozi is going to get married too ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was held tightly in his embrace, and almost fainted on the spot.


    It was unknown if it was because of the words "wedding night", but King Qin carried her and walked back, entering the house and placing her on the bed. Hua Rong naturally knew what was going to happen next, and after feeling terrified for a while, calmed down and immediately said: "Since you want to marry me, then don''t touch me tonight ¡­"


    King Qin was startled for a moment. Although he was full of burning desire, when he saw her pitiful appearance, he laughed softly and said: "Fine, fine, I''ll listen to you. Fine, since we''re going to get married tomorrow anyway ¡­"


    "Then you go out tonight."


    "Um, I don''t want to," King Qin rejected without even thinking, "Girl, I haven''t seen you for a few days. I won''t touch you tonight, but I must hug you and sleep."


    Saying that, he stretched out his long arm and hugged her before lying down.


    Hua Rong laid in his arms, not resisting at all. She was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, how could she escape at this last moment?


    The island boiled over.


    The local tyrant of the island wanted to marry a new bride. Once the happy news was released, the lackeys swept away the frustration of this lost battle and excitedly busied themselves to prepare food and wine.


    The huge "palace" was beautifully decorated, decorated with gold and jade with all sorts of stolen treasures. The most extreme part was that King Qin actually found a set of red wedding dress s, rouge powder, and jewelry that were already there, quickly forming a phoenix crown red robe.


    The pirates were all overjoyed, and only Yue Pengju was trembling with fear, worried that his sister would never be able to escape the Demon Cave again. Everyone knew that he and Hua Rong had become sworn brothers and now that they were the King Qin''s "brother-in-law", they did not need his help anymore. They did not want him to help them with their work and just let him wander around the island.


    It was in the evening, the auspicious hour for the old pirate on the island who knew a little about yin and yang.


    The King Qin wore an outlandish red robe. He had a big head and a large horse, but he was extremely happy. After patrolling around the island, he sat in the big shed where pirates normally discussed matters, peacefully becoming his bridegroom. Suddenly, he recalled that the new bride also needed someone to accompany her, but since the island was filled with rough men, he decided to call Yue Pengju over to accompany her.


    When Yue Pengju saw her completely red wedding dress, yet with a face as if a calamity was coming, he felt even more anxious than her. He could not help but ask: "Big sister, what should we do?"


    Hua Rong had already lost her square inch, and as matters stood, she did not even manage to tie up the water bay''s simple and crude raft. King Qin had even more so heavily guarded the ships by the seaside, making it extremely difficult for him to escape. He thought about how he was going to die in this Thief''s Lair, and how he was going to never have to fight again. The miserable deaths of his parents, the humiliation he had suffered, all of these things made him unable to hold back his tears any longer.


    This was the first time the youth saw her cry in front of him. For some reason, he suddenly felt a huge surge of courage as he proudly said, "Elder sister, you don''t have to be afraid. I will definitely save you."


    For such a weak child, Hua Rong only thought that he was speaking words of consolation and felt even more sorrowful.


    There were a few dishes on the table as well as a jar of amber coloured wine. But, where would Hua Rong be able to eat a single mouthful? The youth comforted her, "Elder sister, you should eat something. You have to eat your fill to be full. "


    She was already in despair, but after hearing the young man''s comforting words, she forced herself to focus again and barely managed to eat a little bit.


    Very soon, the auspicious hour arrived.


    King Qin personally came to welcome the bride. As soon as he entered, he grabbed the youth and shoved him to the side. "Haha, little bastard, your mission is complete, this father will give you something ¡­"


    He tossed a large piece of gold into the boy''s hand. The boy took it and walked away without looking back.


    Under the light, Hua Rong covered her head with a red scarf. King Qin laughed heartily and held her hand, "Girl, it''s time to pay respects ¡­"


    Hua Rong was led by him to the big shed by a group of pirates.


    There were some strange colored cloths and even two old red lanterns hung in the large shed. Seven or eight tables were placed inside, and it was noisy and noisy. Dozens of pirates were chatting and congratulating loudly.


    King Qin and Hua Rong stood shoulder to shoulder, their mouths agape in laughter.


    The old pirate from Yin-Yang stood imposingly on the throne and said loudly, "We bow to the heavens and earth ¡­"


    "Second bow to the sea goddess ¡­"


    "Husband and wife greet each other ¡­"


    "Gift... "Send her to the bridal chamber ¡­"


    Amidst the clamoring noise of the pirates, Hua Rong did not hear a single word from the youth. Being alone in such a terrifying devil cave, she was both afraid and disappointed. She quietly lifted up her veil to look around, but there was no sign of the youth around her.


    The pirates were almost done with their food and drinks. When they heard the word "send to the bridal chamber", they immediately followed to "cause a ruckus in the bridal chamber". King Qin glared at Yun Che. "Quickly go back and drink, don''t waste a single second of this father''s time being worth a thousand gold ¡­"

 C27 escape day

    The pirates roared with laughter. King Qin also laughed and pulled the bride away, walking a few steps and seeing that it was inconvenient for her to cover her face with a scarf, he picked her up and carried her away.


    On the Desk s, the red candle was burning.


    What greeted his eyes was a field of red, and he seemed incomparably joyous and jubilant.


    Hua Rong sat on the edge of the bed, her heart burning with anxiety. However, when she heard the King Qin''s laughter, she sat down next to herself: "Girl ¡­"


    Then, he removed the red cloth from her head.


    King Qin stared at her, as if her soul had left her body. Only after a long while did she come to her senses, laughed dryly, and poured herself two cups of wine. She said in an excited voice, "Girl, we want to have a drink too ¡­"


    Seeing that she did not move, he gently grabbed her hand and placed the wine cup next to her mouth. She forcefully licked it, her heart was moved, she directly drank all the wine, then poured a cup full of wine for King Qin: "Drink ¡­"


    King Qin was flattered that she was actually pouring wine for him. He emptied his cup and poured two or three cups for himself.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    "Yes."


    He cried out, and she actually agreed to him. Her soft voice had a natural charm to it, and she had never seen such a woman in her life.


    The more he looked at her, the more he felt that the beauty beside him was like a flower. Under the candlelight, he embraced her and lightly kissed her. Then, he moved to his mouth.


    She didn''t resist or struggle, the King Qin stayed on her soft and sweet lips, her entire body was light as a feather, as though she had just tasted the nectar of nectar. Her heart was so beautiful that it felt like it was about to burst. How could she bear it any longer? She immediately began undressing her ¡­


    This time, he somehow managed to control his movements, as if he had no teacher. Although Hua Rong was gentle and gentle, her whole body was trembling uncontrollably from fear and despair.


    This caused her normally ice-cold body to heat up. King Qin lit the candles, seeing this beautiful pink, soft and warm body, endless pity suddenly grew in her heart. She whispered into her ear, "Girl, I won''t hurt you anymore, you''ll love me ¡­"


    All of these made up the last bit of sadness in this strange room. However, King Qin felt indescribably carefree in his heart, as if he had never felt this carefree before, because he realized that the woman in his embrace, for the first time, wasn''t as stiff as charcoal.


    It was unknown how much time had passed before he finally stopped. His limbs and bones were exhausted to the extreme, yet it was also extremely comfortable. It was as if every single pore on his body had become completely relaxed. He moved his hand from her soft chest to lightly brush away a few strands of hair from her sweaty forehead and gently said, "Girl, you are already my wife. "When I''m done packing up, I''ll take you to a good place to buy some land and give birth to a few little brats. Live a good life ¡­"


    Hua Rong closed her eyes and turned her head to the side slightly, as if she had fallen asleep.


    King Qin kissed her on the lips and fell asleep with her in his arms.


    He was overjoyed and a little injured. In addition to being tired from these few days of sleep, King Qin was fast asleep.


    It was unknown when the moonlight had already moved to the window, but Hua Rong slowly sat up and glanced at him. A strange bird cry came from outside the window, it sounded like a boy''s secret signal. When the two of them were secretly building a raft in the water bay, they had already agreed to run away, but Hua Rong never expected to hear it on a night like this. Did the youth have a way?


    Even if there was the slightest bit of hope, she wouldn''t let it go. Although the youth was young, he was still a steady child. It was impossible for him to come here in the middle of the night to blow the signal for no reason at all.


    Hua Rong didn''t have time to think about it, she quietly got up, and quickly grabbed the wedding dress beside him to put on her clothes. Looking at King Qin, he was still in that deep slumber, with no signs of waking up.


    She crept to the door and gently pushed it open. For a moment, she held her breath, her heart almost jumping out of her mouth.


    Stepping out of the door with one foot, she felt a sense of relaxation. She didn''t even dare to close the door. After walking a few steps, she suddenly saw a shadow flash in front of her. It was the youth''s shadow.


    The youth was extremely quick-witted, he did not even greet her, and directly walked forward softly, with light footsteps. Hua Rong followed him, they walked past the big stone that was written down, and only then did the two fly away.


    The wind blew by their ears as the two ran with all their might to the edge of the bay. In the shadows of the water grasses, Hua Rong saw a small warship that was being driven by a water wheel.


    It turned out that the boy was not there last night to celebrate with the pirates. Even the ones guarding the ship were drunk, and seeing that it was one of their own, they were caught off guard.


    Hua Rong was overjoyed, the two of them immediately jumped on the boat, and after rowing, they left.


    Finally, they drew out the bay and entered the sea. The summer dawned early, and the sky in the east was already white from the fish''s belly. The speed of the boat was very fast, and as the two of them continued their journey, the morning sun rose from the east, revealing their faces little by little. The entire sea was calm, and the rippling waves were tinged with red.


    The two of them tried their best to row the boat. They knew that they would not be able to escape as soon as possible, so if King Qin found any traces of them, he would easily catch up. They were going in the opposite direction. The boy had been there before when he followed the pirates out of the ship, because it was a fishing village. They could get ashore as soon as possible, and then think of a way to get there.


    Hua Rong had already used up all of her strength. Seeing that the island was becoming further and further away, gradually becoming a small black dot, the two became more relaxed, but soon enough, they became even more frightened, because even though the wind here had suddenly changed, and although it wasn''t a monstrous wave, the sea was churning, and the situation wasn''t good, so much so that a lone boat like this couldn''t even maintain its balance.


    Another wave came, and the boat split open, and the water rushed in.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    The youth pulled Hua Rong whose body was swaying, and the two of them held each other tightly. Hua Rong was miserable, but in the end, she could not escape.


    Another wave came. The youth suddenly said, "Big sister, look, there''s a big ship up ahead ¡­"


    The seawater hit their bodies, causing their eyes to become wet. Before Hua Rong could clearly see the boat clearly, their bodies tilted and the two of them fell into the water.


    King Qin woke up from his dream with a joyous expression. He reached out his hand, but his arms were empty.


    He sat up and shouted, "Girl!"


    Other than the wedding dress she wore yesterday, everything else was there.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    There was no response. He walked to the door, looked at the open door, and immediately realized that things were not going well.


    "Someone, someone come quickly ¡­"


    The pirates were all rubbing their sleepy eyes. Last night, they were still tipsy after the party. When they heard that the bride had disappeared, they all sobered up and looked at each other in dismay.


    Because of the King Qin''s grand wedding, the two pirates who were guarding Hua Rong had been freed and "looked after" by the King Qin.


    King Qin roared: "Where''s that little bastard?"


    Everyone then reacted, last night before they went to worship, there was no one left to meet Yue Pengju.


    The pirates guarding the ship also panted as they ran over. "We''re missing a small warship ¡­"


    "It must be that little bastard who helped her escape. Chase, quickly chase ¡­" "Send out all of your ships, all of them! We must catch them and bring them back ¡­"


    Without waiting for a reply, the King Qin took the lead and rushed towards the five-tooth warship.


    There was not even a single black dot on the vast ocean. The wind had changed again as white waves soared to the heavens. The more King Qin saw, the more frightened he became. In such a terrible situation, the two people''s boat should have already been destroyed in the sea.


    He was almost shouting at the top of his lungs, "Quick, everyone hurry!"


    A dozen ships were barreling through the sea, but there was no sign of them.


    The King Qin was completely confused. Standing on the deck, he shouted, "Girl, girl ¡­" However, the whistling wind had already swallowed all his shouts, making it impossible for them to spread.


    "Great King, there''s a reef up ahead, it''s dangerous ¡­"


    "No, we have to find them. They won''t be able to get far."


    "Yes."


    "¡­"


    The pirates were shouting and hooting as they steered the boat, trying to fish in the sea. However, everyone knew that under these circumstances, the boat would definitely be destroyed. Not to mention two people, even two big whales wouldn''t be able to pull it out.


    Those two would have long since died in the hands of a fish.


    Except the King Qin.


    He was the only one who stared at them with bloodshot eyes, as if Hua Rong''s silhouette would gradually rise from the ocean next moment.


    When Hua Rong opened her eyes, she found herself lying on a small bed.


    She turned over and sat up, her face full of fear. Where did she go? Was he captured by the King Qin again? However, this was not the King Qin''s "Imperial Palace".


    She lowered her head and discovered that she had changed into a set of dry clothes. They were the kind of coarse clothes that a fisherman''s girl would wear. Although they were washed clean, there was still a fishy smell to them. But what about the youth? Where was the youth? Was he saved?


    She called out softly, "Is anyone here?"


    The door creaked open and a young fisherman girl walked in. She smiled and said, "Miss, you''re awake?"


    The fisherman girl was definitely not someone from King Qin Island. Hua Rong hurriedly said, "Thank you for saving my life. May I have your name, Miss? "


    The girl laughed: "My name is Jing Xue, Miss, I did not save you. The one who saved you was a Gongzi Zhao. You fell into the water, the Gongzi Zhao''s boat just happened to pass by, and saved you guys ¡­ "


    "What about my brother?"


    "Oh, you mean that child? He was already awake. The young master was asking him about the pirates. "Your little brother is really clever ¡­"


    Hua Rong heaved a sigh of relief.


    Jing Xue asked again: "Are you hungry? "Let me bring you some fish porridge ¡­"


    "Thank you."


    After Hua Rong drank three bowls of fish porridge consecutively, her four limbs that had been soaked by the seawater gradually recovered. In the end, she couldn''t hold it in anymore. "Lady, I want to see my brother ¡­"

 C28 fall into the trap

    "Gongzi Zhao has gone out with that little brother. He will probably be back after a while. Lady, you will be able to see your little brother tonight. "Now, you can go out for a walk. The scenery in this fishing village is quite nice."


    "Thank you."


    The fishing village was very big. From a distance, Hua Rong could see a large boat docked in front of them. It was twice the size of the King Qin''s five-tooth warship. Could this be the Gongzi Zhao''s ship?


    The surface of the sea was calm. Under the sunset, the fishermen had formed nets to catch the fish and were rowing the boats back. A group of seabirds flew over from afar with white wings. It was a completely peaceful world.


    Hua Rong stepped on the white sand, her heart was at a loss, even if she escaped she would still be able to live, but, what should she do in the future? Where could she go?


    The last of the slanting rays sank into the sea.


    A boat docked, and several men alighted. One of them was a tall and sturdy young man with a calm face and an air of self-confidence. He strode over from the beach.


    The night had already become hazy. There were children playing outside, and fishermen chatting idly. There were shadows everywhere. Inadvertently, he suddenly saw a girl walking towards him from the beach in front of him. It was as if she was surrounded by light, and under the dim light of the night, he could see her with a single glance.


    How could there be such a person in this little fishing village?


    With a thought, he heard the youth beside him cheer as he walked up to him and said loudly, "Big sister, big sister ¡­"


    Hua Rong held onto the youth''s hand, and said with pleasant surprise: "Are you alright?"


    "It''s nothing, sister. It''s the Gongzi Zhao who saved us."


    Hua Rong immediately bowed: "Thank you for saving my life."


    "No need to be so polite, my lady. It was one of our boats that happened to pass by, and I was not on it at the time. "However, we should thank you all. We should thank your brother so that we can find out more about the pirates ¡­"


    This young master of a noble family, what was she trying to find out about the pirates for? Did they have something stolen too? Hua Rong suddenly remembered the scene of the King Qin robbing the "Flowerstone class" twice, and immediately became alert. Could it be that these were all people sent to Flowerstone by the traitor Cai Jing?


    While they were talking, everyone had already returned to the fishermen''s home. The old fisherman was an extremely respected person in the fishing village, and he was exceptionally respectful to this Gongzi Zhao. His family had long placed a table full of dishes and wine, and then left.


    Gongzi Zhao was very straightforward as he invited Hua Rong and Hua Rong to sit together. Under the light of the lamp, he saw that the Jing Chai cloth skirt was a lady with bright eyes, white teeth, and a demure demeanor. He had long heard from Yue Pengju that she had been robbed by those pirates and had escaped during the night of his wedding. Even though he was buried in a sea of anger, he would rather die than submit. A woman with such courage and insight, as well as such a talented appearance, could not help but have a whole new level of respect for his.


    He asked, "Lady, where are you going next?"


    Hua Rong had always been thinking about this question, and didn''t know where she should go. She only told the truth, "Originally, I wanted to go out to sea to seek refuge with my friends and relatives.


    "Where is the girl''s hometown?"


    "About 100 miles from Beijing."


    "Then go home. We can also take you along the way this time. "


    His family and friends had already died, and his family property had been copied. If he went back, it would be the fate of being a servant.


    The youth suddenly said, "Elder sister, come with me to our old home."


    She had never expected that the young man would make such a suggestion, but seeing how he acted like a young adult, the depressed feelings she originally had were washed away quite a bit. She seriously thought for a moment before saying, "Thank you."


    "Elder sister, then let''s say we go together?"


    "Alright, I''ll send you back first before I make any plans."


    The Gongzi Zhao saw that Hua Rong did not plan to return to the capital, and that she had his own thoughts. However, they were, after all, a girl and a child, and if they met any thieves on the way, the consequences would be dire.


    Although Hua Rong felt that he had saved her, she still couldn''t help but ask when she thought of "Flowerstone": "Gongzi Zhao, are the goods sent to the capital?"


    "No. We''re just on the way. "


    Hua Rong heaved a sigh of relief, "Oh, I had thought that you guys were here to help Cai Zhai deliver the flower stone class, luckily you guys aren''t."


    Gongzi Zhao saw that her tone did not hide anything. He had never seen such a frank stranger in his life.


    "Cai Jing and the rest of the six thieves traversing the world, bringing calamity and calamity to the masses, travelling by sea to transport strange flowers and trees, other than them, no one else. That''s why I dared to ask, if there were any offenses, please forgive me."


    "Everyone in the world hates the Six Thieves. We are all very pleased to hear that Hua Shi Ge has been robbed. "To be honest, we subdued a group of pirates. Originally, we wanted to take advantage of the situation and chase after the bandit leader and King Qin, but we found out that a flower stone platform was about to pass by. We let the King Qin stop us first ¡­"


    Hua Rong shuddered at the thought of the King Qin. She had finally escaped his devil palms and was no longer willing to meet him.


    "Miss, the one who robbed you was the King Qin, right? Once this period of time has passed, I will definitely exterminate the King Qin and help you all vent your anger ¡­ "


    Hearing his tone, Hua Rong did not know who he was. She could only speak plainly, but she had a breathtaking aura, like a general holding a heavy soldier.


    Her heart was moved as she suddenly asked: "The ones who defeated the King Qin last time were you?"


    "Exactly."


    She heaved a sigh of relief, but thinking that King Qin would not give up, and had not escaped far, she immediately bowed. "Gongzi Zhao, I have a presumptuous request ¡­"


    "Don''t worry about it, miss."


    "Please do your best to hide the news of my rescue. I''m afraid that the King Qin might catch up ¡­"


    Gongzi Zhao looked at her. When she spoke like this, his voice couldn''t help but tremble a little. He immediately said: "Miss, don''t worry. With me here, if King Qin dares to come again, I''ll definitely make sure he won''t be able to return."


    "Thank you, Young Master."


    Gongzi Zhao suddenly said: "Miss, you don''t have to worry, three days later, I will get someone to send you on your way."


    Hua Rong was very uneasy: "This, won''t it be too much trouble for you?"


    "It''s fine, it''s on the way anyway. I''ll take you guys out to sea first, and when you get ashore, I''ll send someone to take you guys home. "


    It was inconvenient for her to refuse, and she could not refuse either. Along the way, they had been in a state of chaos, and since the two of them could not survive, she could only owe this strange young master a debt of gratitude. The two siblings then took their leave, returning to the room the fishermen had arranged for them to rest.


    When he returned to his room, Miss Jing Xue had already made up the bed. When she saw Hua Rong coming in, she looked at the red wedding dress at the side and laughed: "Miss, these clothes are really pretty."


    Only now did Hua Rong realize that the clothes were still in the corner and had already dried up. This red colour was originally beautiful, but when she saw it, she was extremely afraid and could only forcefully smile in response. The passionate Jing Xue made her not want to talk, so she closed the door and went out.


    Only then did Hua Rong pick up the wedding dress. The wedding dress was heavy, because there were many pearls attached to them. This was sewn up by the King Qin, they said to make the gown look the most beautiful.


    She was initially worried that she would not get entangled along the way, but she was unable to tell the Gongzi Zhao who saved her that she should not get anything more than she needed. Now that she saw the wedding dress, she was overjoyed.


    From morning until dusk, the King Qin would not give up. He continued to fish in the ocean, insisting on seeing everyone''s corpses.


    The pirates saw him do such a foolish thing, but seeing how fierce he was, they dared not disobey him, so they pretended to do their best to help him. In the evening, the King Qin suddenly became clear-headed. "Go to the fishing villages along the way and search for them. Maybe the fishing boats will rescue them ¡­"


    The pirates looked at each other in dismay. Was there no such thing as a coincidence in this world?


    Just then, a boat that was in charge of providing information rushed back, the leader on the boat was called Ling Xin, King Qin saw him and immediately urged: "How is it? Have any ships passed by recently? "


    "Reporting to the king, we''ve found out that a large merchant ship passed by here today. However, it has long since left ¡­"


    King Qin was happy: "If a boat were to pass by, maybe it would save them. Hurry up and find out more. If they saved him, not only would I not rob them, I would even send some treasures to thank them. Where is that? This old man will personally go ask for them ¡­ "


    "Reporting to my King, this ship is not a good place to gather information. A preliminary estimate is that it''s the power that defeated us last time, and the one leading is called ''Gongzi Zhao''. It''s very mysterious, and we don''t know where it came from ¡­"


    "Damn, could it be the court''s dog officials?"


    Ling thought to himself, "Please be careful, my King, and don''t fall for the dog officials'' evil schemes."


    King Qin immediately said: "For the time being, don''t let them meet face to face, and don''t leak news, continue to send people to secretly probe for information. Report Hua Rong''s whereabouts to me immediately, or else, don''t alert the enemy."


    "Yes."


    The moment the boat went out, King Qin suddenly perked up, as if he had already confirmed that Hua Rong was still alive.


    A pirate offered the flagon to her. He took a big gulp and tossed the flagon back to her, muttering to himself, "Little girl, if you want to live, I''ll spare you. If you die, hmph ¡­"


    As they were talking, a young leader named Sun Xiaoxiao arrived on a boat. "My lord, we have just received news that another mysterious merchant ship is docking. It must be another escort of Hua Shi Gang ¡­"


    Flowerstone was found all over the country. This time, it was a huge rock weighing tens of tons. It must be transported by sea. King Qin did not care about what was on the boat at all. He waved his hand and said, "Leave it for now, gather people to deal with that Gongzi Zhao thing ¡­"


    Sun Xiaoxiao was a little unconvinced. The pirates had been killed last time, so why would they fight the Gongzi Zhao head on? Wasn''t it a good thing to gather our forces to get another vote? Therefore, he warned them: "Great King, it has been a long time since we have harvested anything, there is no point in fighting Gongzi Zhao. We might as well go and do some dirty business ¡­"


    "Cut the crap, your silver and gold should be yours. I, your father, will not be able to treat any of you like this." We''ll deal with the Gongzi Zhao first ¡­ "


    "Your Majesty, there is no news that indicates that Madam is at Gongzi Zhao''s place ¡­"


    King Qin was speechless, it was just a guess, and indeed, how could Hua Rong be so coincidentally saved by some Gongzi Zhao?


    Sun Xiao Hui hesitated and immediately added, "Our strength is not as good as the Gongzi Zhao''s, there is no need for us to go all out. "Besides, if Ling wants to find Madam''s whereabouts, it won''t be too late for us to make a move ¡­"


    King Qin thought this made sense, so he agreed.

 C29 Ninth Prince

    At noon the next day, a guard suddenly rushed over and asked Hua Rong and her sister to follow him onto the boat.


    The guard''s name was Xu Caizhi, Hua Rong had seen him before, he was one of the two guards from the Gongzi Zhao. Xu Caizhi said: Because of an emergency, the ship is about to depart, Gongzi Zhao wants you all to travel together.


    Hua Rong and the teenager were surprised, but they immediately bade farewell to Jing Xue''s family and followed him onto the boat.


    On the ship, the hold of the ship was tightly shut. Outside the door stood a row of heavily guarded guards, as if discussing something important.


    Only at this moment did he finally relax. Seeing the snow white waves rolling on the surface of the sea, the blue sky, and the occasional sea bird fly by, it was vast and profound. He let out a long breath, feeling a sense of relaxation that he had never felt before.


    "Yeah. But I don''t want to go back to the surface. "


    The youth knew what she was thinking and comforted her, "Elder sister, I will take care of you in the future. My mother will also like you."


    Hua Rong sighed to herself. After being separated for such a long time, she did not know whether his mother was still alive or not, but seeing him so full of joy, she could not bear to say such cruel words to a child.


    In the evening, the siblings came down from the second floor of the large ship, but they saw that the cabin had already opened. In the middle of the open deck, there was a table of Desk s, and Gongzi Zhao was writing something down.


    The brother and sister duo walked over and watched from afar. After a long while, Gongzi Zhao suddenly raised his head: "Come over."


    The two of them walked over, and on the paper, Hua Rong saw a poem:


    The tallest warrior was a dragon elephant, while the eldest of the Grass Hall was not a grizzly.


    No bad kosher rice, see only white head fishing silk.


    Mandarin duck love water mirror all day long, Han night wind wither clothes.


    Open the old Zen to tea, and also find the dense bamboo in the middle


    Her heart was alarmed. This poem was not an exceptional work, but it had an extremely imposing aura. It was completely not the tone of an ordinary person. Looking at that paper again, it was truly strange.


    Seeing her gaze, Gongzi Zhao suddenly became interested. "Miss, can you read too?"


    "I know a few of them."


    Gongzi Zhao laughed: "Miss, why don''t you write a few words for me to see."


    She immediately said in a solemn voice, "I don''t dare to make a fool of myself."


    However, the Gongzi Zhao stood up without any explanation and gave her the seat, "Miss, you don''t have to be so modest."


    Hua Rong could no longer refuse and sat down, earnestly writing a few words.


    The ink had not dried yet, but when Gongzi Zhao picked it up to take a look, he was very surprised. He did not know that a woman could write such a beautiful calligraphy.


    "Good, good, good ¡­"


    He repeated the word "good" a few times, "Miss, can you give me this Mo Bao?"


    "Thank you, young master, for your kindness. I am truly ashamed ¡­"


    The Gongzi Zhao laughed and hid it himself, telling Xu Caizhi who was behind him, "Keep the words carefully, take them back."


    "Yes."


    Along the way, they talked about the local and local customs and practices. The Gongzi Zhao saw that Hua Rong was extremely sharp and quickly explained everything he saw and heard, she looked extremely timid, as though he was extremely weak, but his speech and actions were very decisive.


    The strange feeling in his heart was even more intense. This woman seemed to have two extreme personalities, and then, these two factors combined perfectly. He wondered what she would do if she were a man.


    His sister was not ordinary either, he realized. She had gone on a training spree with the pirates, but she wasn''t affected by any bad habits. She was pure in nature and was very loyal and bold. She gave off an impression of being able to support the heavens and earth at such a young age.


    He wanted to nurture the youth, so he asked, "Do you want to learn some abilities?"


    The youth said happily, "Learn what?"


    "I have a friend who has outstanding martial arts and is proficient in military tactics. You can acknowledge him as your master."


    The Sisters and Sisters looked at each other, and Hua Rong immediately sensed that perhaps this kind of opportunity could change the fate of the youth. Otherwise, when she returned to the countryside, he would be an ignorant farmer that would never be able to rise again.


    Seeing that his sister nodded in agreement, the youth immediately said: "Thank you, Gongzi Zhao. That would be great. "


    Hua Rong asked him: "Where does that senior live?"


    Gongzi Zhao smiled slightly: "It''s not far from the capital. You will know once you arrive."


    The big ship went ashore and took the land route instead.


    The imperial court was disorderly, and the Jinguo and the Liaoning had been harassing each other for many years. For convenience sake, Hua Rong took the initiative to change into men''s clothing.


    This way, his speed would be much faster.


    When they were about 150 miles from the capital, they stopped in front of a large courtyard.


    The manor was neat and tidy, facing the lake and leaning against a mountain peak. Thousands of locust tree willow trees in the dense forest, three nowhere to entertain guests in the hall. Further on, at the open corner, cattle and sheep were scattered all over the floor, and geese and ducks were flocking together on the large market. Some of the farmers came and went with courtesy, unlike the starving people of the outside world.


    Hua Rong thought, in this world, who would be the owner of such a good place?


    Xu Caizhi spoke a few words in a low voice, and the manor guest immediately went in to report.


    Hua Rong was overwhelmed with shock. Although she had long guessed that the Gongzi Zhao''s identity was extraordinary, she did not expect that he was actually the "Ninth Prince" of the Imperial Palace. Now that he was in Zhaojiaji, it was no wonder he called himself "Gongzi Zhao."


    Ninth Prince personally held the old man up, and said very politely, "General Nang, there is no need to be so courteous, please stand quickly ¡­"


    Hearing him call him "General Seedling", Hua Rong thought, could this old man be the famous master of the Slightly common of old species'' scriptures? He could be said to be one of the most famous generals of the dynasty. His character was upright and his character was hot. While he was escaping, she had heard a lot of things about him, and said that he was the only one who could resist Liao today.


    Everyone greeted, and General Xu thought that they were all followers of the Ninth Prince, and invited them in.


    Hua Rong was dressed in men''s attire, and seeing that Ninth Prince did not avoid him when she revealed hheridentity, she pondered for a moment, then followed the group into the main hall, where the branch host sat. Hua Rong and his sister only stood beside Ninth Prince.


    After serving the tea, General Wen said with a smile, "Your highness, you have come today at a coincidental moment. end has a few people who are used to causing trouble, and they are here to compete in skills. Your highness''s martial arts are outstanding. Can you teach them a thing or two? "


    Ninth Prince was very interested and immediately said: "This king is very interested, please come up and compete."


    At the command of General Wu, a few men waiting outside came in, the first few were wearing tight clothes and dragging their batons; the second man, on the other hand, looked like an officer. He wore a ten thousand word headscarf, a parrot green battle robe, a green sash embroidered with two black crows, and a pair of dried yellow boots made from the skin of an eagle. His face was round and wide, and he was at least ten feet long.


    The Ninth Prince cheered, "What a man."


    General Wu said with a smile: "This is the Rutty''s jurisdiction of the Southern Prefecture. Why haven''t you seen him yet?"


    The man immediately bowed: "Greetings Ninth Prince. My surname is Lu, and my name is Lu."


    Ninth Prince was very satisfied with him, he nodded his head: "Lu Da, no need to be so courteous, let''s see your performance today."


    "Thank you, Ninth Prince."


    After a round of battle, the sky and earth had darkened, and the outcome was decided after a short while, it was actually Lu Da who had won by himself. The Ninth Prince was overjoyed and immediately gave him a hundred taels of gold.


    Seeing that he was such a hero, the young man could not help but be overjoyed, and quietly asked Hua Rong: "Elder sister, does Ninth Prince want me to take him as my master?"


    Before Hua Rong could reply, she heard Ninth Prince say, "General Xu, we have made an uninvited guest today. Little Wang had a presumptuous request ¡­"


    "Your Highness, please speak your mind."


    "This little brother is called Yue Pengju, I see that he has some intelligence, please take him in as your disciple, General."


    The youth was quick-witted. Before General Xian could reply, he had already knelt down. "Disciple greets Master ¡­"


    General Wu laughed as he reached out to pick him up and touched his neck. He was overjoyed to see the young man''s amazing physique. "Fine, fine, fine. I''ll accept it ¡­"


    Seeing Lu Da, the subordinate of General Xu, was already so powerful, the general did not know how astonishing his martial arts were. Thinking about it, she made an extremely bold decision, and immediately prostrated himself on the ground: "Ninth Prince, I hope you can forgive me. "I also want to take on a general as my master ¡­"


    Ninth Prince was surprised, he muttered to himself for a moment, then nodded his head: "General Wu, what do you think?"


    The general was a shrewd and shrewd man after all. At first, he hadn''t paid much attention to him, but now that he looked closely at this thin youth, he could tell that he was a woman. This dynasty had Yangmen female generals, Mu Guiying, the commander, loud, heroic, the world praise. Therefore, the fact that a woman trained in martial arts wasn''t an earth-shattering thing. General Wu had seen a lot of people. He saw the determination in the woman''s eyes.


    Furthermore, it was Ninth Prince who had entrusted him with this task. He laughed loudly and said, "Good, good, good. You must endure the hardships of practicing martial arts. "


    Hua Rong prostrated herself once again, and only after that did she raise her head, and said respectfully: "No matter what suffering, I will take it all, thank you master."


    She had suffered countless hardships in the middle of her journey and had fallen into the hands of the King Qin, even though she had to endure torture, she was not able to resist at all. Now, she actually had a chance to learn something, Hua Rong was so excited that her heart was about to jump out of her chest, she could only silently get up and stand by the Ninth Prince''s side, grateful for his assistance.


    Again and again he told himself: "No matter how difficult it is, I must learn to be truly capable. Only then can I truly have a day of revenge."


    That night, General Xu gave a banquet to Ninth Prince and the others, the siblings Hua Rong and Hua Rong were accompanying last. She observed carefully. Be it on the road or at the farm, the Ninth Prince ate and drank with the others. She had a sense of camaraderie and was very polite.


    After the meal, General Hua and Ninth Prince had a secret conversation. Hua Rong was arranged to a separate courtyard, inside it was a little girl, Shui''er, who attended to her daily life. Yue Pengju, on the other hand, followed the Rutty''s jurisdiction, was arranged to train in the martial arts together with a group of disciples from different families.


    The morning of the second day, Ninth Prince and the rest began their journey back to the capital.

 C30 Square Informed Depth

    Hua Rong and her sister had come to pay their respects to the Ninth Prince.


    In order to facilitate learning, Hua Rong still wore men''s clothes. However, she changed into a set of green tight clothes, making him look spirited and valiant, without a trace of her usual delicate aura.


    Ninth Prince''s gaze inadvertently swept across her verdant fingertips. Unknowingly, he felt a sense of anticipation in his heart: These two hands that were used to holding brushes, what would they look like if they held swords, spears, and sticks?


    He also did not understand why he would agree to her request to be his disciple. However, when he saw her pleading gaze, he realized that she had nowhere else to go. Perhaps, he thought, you have saved a man''s life, and you will never be able to let her go.


    Especially along the way, other than talking about poetry, poetry, and books, they could also talk about the current chaotic situation. Because they had been on the run for a while, it was difficult to see the road ahead. Although they were still young and could not say anything that shocked the world, they did get to the crux of the matter with a few sentences. As a result, although they did not spend too much time together, Ninth Prince had long had a good impression of this woman. Seeing that the siblings had come to say their goodbyes, he felt reluctant to part with them. He urged them, "You two should study properly. In the future, I will come see you two."


    The two of them thought that since their identities were as different as heaven and earth, when the Ninth Prince returned home this time, they might not meet again, but hearing his words, they felt extremely happy. Ninth Prince gave a few more instructions before setting off on their journey.


    Everyone bid their farewells to the Ninth Prince. The youth kept looking over, and the Rutty''s jurisdiction that was with them patted his shoulder, and laughed: "Foolish boy, don''t be so childish. It would be even better if your sister had the bearing ¡­"


    Hua Rong saw that this boorish man could actually tell that she was a girl. Fortunately, she did not intentionally hide any secrets and only casually clasped her hands together, "My little brother is a man of her nature. Hehe, in the future, there will be many areas that I will have to trouble Big Brother Lu with. "


    As General Wu was busy with official matters, he had long been warned repeatedly that Hua Rong and her sister would first learn from the Rutty''s jurisdiction. Rutty''s jurisdiction was very frank: "Since young lady is already old, her skills are definitely not as good as your little brother''s."


    Hua Rong solemnly replied, "Thank you, Big Brother Lu, for speaking frankly. This little girl does not hope to become a peerless expert, but wishes to have a technique to protect herself. "


    Lu Da sighed, thinking that in these chaotic years, it was not bad for a woman to have a skill to defend herself, so she said: "Alright, from now on, you two siblings will learn from me."


    "Thank you, Big Brother Lu."


    After that, the two of them started to learn from Lu Da. During this period, Yue Pengju had gone home to inquire about his mother''s whereabouts, but he still did not have a single piece of news, and after looking around everywhere, he still did not find any news.


    Yue Pengju was extremely talented, no matter if it was blades, spears, or sticks, he could learn anything he wished to. Other than learning from Lu Da, the other teaching head s had all taught him their proud moves when they saw how smart he was. Other than his daily martial arts skills, Yue Pengju had also never relaxed in his study. He brought along the¡¶ Sun Zi Armament¡· that Hua Rong had given him on the island with him, and read and memorized his words everyday. Those who did not understand him would ask Hua Rong for guidance, and in such a short period of time, Yue Pengju''s martial arts had improved by leaps and bounds, and he had also grown a huge head taller.


    When Rutty''s jurisdiction used his buddhist staff, his martial arts walked a fierce path, which Hua Rong was not used to. This Rutty''s jurisdiction was careless, she first taught Hua Rong the basic techniques to enter the sect, and then mainly taught her how to ride horses and shoot arrows. In the beginning, he had only taken this girl to learn her skills because of General Ye''s orders. He did not expect that in the past three to five years, he had seen this woman being abnormally diligent, practicing for three to nine summers in the winter, and he had never seen such a diligent person. Adding her talent and intelligence, she was very capable in studying, and was very quick and good in learning.


    When the Rutty''s jurisdiction was not around, Hua Rong would learn how to shoot arrows from another teaching head.


    A year later, Western Xia invaded the borders of Gansu Province. The old General Zhi was ordered to set off for the front line, the Rutty''s jurisdiction was also sent to war as a small general under their command. After Yue Pengju received the news, he immediately discussed with Hua Rong, saying that he too, wanted to go to the battlefield.


    A good man''s ambition was everywhere, learning at home was not as good as experiencing on the battlefield. Although Hua Rong was worried that Yun Che was still young, seeing that he had already made up her mind, she agreed.


    On the morning of the expedition, Hua Rong personally saw them off on a road that was more than five kilometers away.


    Hua Rong, seeing that Yue Pengju was still reluctant to part with his, gently said: "You must listen to Big Brother Lu''s words."


    At this time, Yue Pengju was already half a head taller than Hua Rong. But in this past year, after spending all his time with Hua Rong, getting her to take care of him, teaching him during school, sewing and occasionally getting sick, she had meticulously taken care of him. He had long since become the only family in the world. Right now, their farewells were coming to an end. It was unknown when or how long they would meet again. They were extremely reluctant, and actually wanted to cry.


    Rutty''s jurisdiction knew how deep the affection between his brother and sister was, he patted his shoulder and laughed: "Brat, go earn a huge military achievement for your sister to see, what are you crying for? How useless is that? "


    Hua Rong also laughed: "You''re a grown man, why are you crying like this, let''s go quickly."


    Yue Pengju embarrassedly wiped his tears. At this time, Rutty''s jurisdiction had already walked far away with large strides, he took another look at Hua Rong before jogging and catching up.


    After walking for a long time, he turned around and saw that Hua Rong was still standing at her original spot. Originally, as he walked further and further away, Hua Rong''s figure should have become smaller and smaller. However, when he looked over, he felt that Hua Rong''s figure was becoming clearer and bigger, as though between heaven and earth, there was only this beautiful and gentle woman.


    Furthermore, the King Qin had been searching for Hua Rong''s location on the ocean. Originally, they were prepared to fight with the mysterious "Gongzi Zhao", but soon after they received news that the ship was returning quickly. To suddenly lose his opponent, King Qin did not mind. On the contrary, he was searching for Hua Rong''s whereabouts along the way.


    Afterwards, their five-tooth warship met the passing "Flowerstone class", but before they could do anything, this ship that weighed tens of tons of "Strange Stones" encountered a storm. The entire ship was destroyed and sank into the sea.


    After this storm, all traces and illusions about Hua Rong were completely destroyed. All the pirates agreed that Hua Rong had definitely been buried at the bottom of the sea.


    Only the King Qin still refused to give up, and waited until after the storm to continue searching.


    After searching like this for three days and three nights, the pirates were already exhausted, and started to complain in secret. They felt that the King Qin was too childish, to think that they would become so foolish just for a woman who escaped. As a woman, he could just snatch a few more and bring them back. He could marry as many as he wanted, why would he need to have a single love? Besides, the flower had long been buried in the belly of a fish.


    The sun had turned into a blood-red ball in the east, then slowly sank into the clouds. King Qin''s eyes were bloodshot, he lifted a wine jug and gulped it down fiercely.


    The wine dripped from the corner of his mouth onto his open chest. He stared with widened eyes, his appearance was extremely terrifying, and his voice was also extremely hoarse. He shouted over and over again while facing the vast ocean, "Girl, girl ¡­ Where are you? "Little girl ¡­"


    "Little girl, if I catch you, I''ll definitely teach you a lesson. Let''s see if you dare to run ¡­"


    "Little girl, get your ass out here right now ¡­"


    In the end, his hoarse voice could not be heard anymore, and he could only beg, "Girl, come out. As long as you come out, I will not beat you nor force you to give birth to a son ¡­ "You can do whatever you want ¡­"


    The old pirate and leader Li Xing could not bear to watch any longer and bravely went forward to advise him, "Great King, people cannot be revived. This sea is not comparable to the land, even corpses cannot be found ¡­"


    "My lord, in the future, brothers will fight for a few more beautiful women for you. Women are just like old ones, they won''t come if they don''t go to new ones ¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Scram! Scram! I don''t want to hear such nonsense! Scram!"


    The two of them immediately ran away gloomily.


    As a result, the pirates had no choice but to "put in effort" in their search.


    It was already five days after the five-tooth warship had returned to the island. Because they had left in a hurry, the dried food they had brought with them was completely exhausted, so they had no choice but to return.


    The setting sun was like a bloody ball hanging in the sky. The wind from the sea blew up the fine sand, blowing it vigorously into the forest.


    King Qin sat alone on top of a boulder that was as flat as a tabletop. Opposite him was a simple and crude wooden stake that he had erected as a tombstone. On the tablet, there were a few simple words, "Grave of his beloved wife, Hua Rong". It was written by the only old pirate on the island who knew how to read and write.


    In a trance, he saw a young lady wearing a light green robe holding onto a strand of wolf hair. She wrote and wrote with great vigor, page after page, the words "Qin Shangcheng" were written on each sheet of paper.


    "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    Overjoyed, he reached out his hand and grabbed the empty space. Only then did he realize that it was all an illusion.


    He took out a stack of papers from his pocket and unfolded them one by one. They were all his own names.


    The words on the paper changed in front of her eyes, as if the way she had lifted the cover was mesmerizing. Even the extreme joy of the night in the bridal chamber, her slight trembling and panting ¡­


    She was dead, and none of this would ever happen again.


    He was a rough man, and for the first time he experienced an indescribable sense of happiness. It was as if someone had brought a cup of the most delicious wine in front of an alcoholic, who couldn''t stop himself from happily sniffing it a few times. All that was left was pain.


    Pain was also the first time. It was just like the first time he was happy.


    He raised the wine pot and gulped down half the wine, the wine was in his throat, it was hot and he almost went crazy. He threw the pot to the side, grabbed the stack of paper, and tore it with all his might: "Damned girl, why do you look down on me? Why did you run? Why do you want to die? Am I not good to you? I never hit you, why would you run? "Why would you rather die than follow your father?"


    The pieces of paper were torn to shreds with an indescribable sense of pleasure, as if they were tearing at her body. The rage was so great that even her bones were torn to shreds, leaving nothing behind. When he reached the last page, he suddenly saw two names written on it:


    Qin Shangcheng


    Hua Rong


    Two names side by side, as if someone wrote a happy invitation.

 C31 Six years of unrest

    The image of her as she wrote those words appeared in his mind. That gentle and fearful look, and occasionally, she would smile a little. How could he endure such torture? He hacked at the tombstone with his palm, and with his palm, he struck the tombstone made of wooden stakes into a mess: "After committing suicide so many times, you''re still alive; after being hungry for two days, you''re still alive; why would you die now? Girl, I don''t believe you''re dead ¡­ "


    He folded the piece of paper and put it in his pocket, then kicked the flagon away with one foot. As he walked, he scolded, "Girl, if I catch you, you will definitely win. "Girl, I swear, no matter where you hide, I''ll find you ¡­"


    In the blink of an eye, six years passed.


    This was a village called Zhen Ding in Hebei. Not only did the bandit leader, Tao Jun, lead a large group of people to rob the villages, they also occupied all the trading markets in the land, and as the soldiers surrounded and annihilated the towns, the bandit forces were becoming more and more powerful. This time, the new envoy gave the order to surround and exterminate the bandits.


    Since the bandits had already detected the sound of the wind, they naturally began to put up their defenses. That day, a group of people from outside the village came over, Tao Jun was extremely happy, and immediately ordered for the strong merchants to be captured, and force them to join them, in order to increase the number of strong people to deal with the encirclement and annihilation of the officer army.


    Second Leader Jia Jin and the lead leader clashed for a few rounds, but the captain was no match for them at all. With a whistle, he turned his horse around and started running, while Tao Jun swung his big blade on the door and laughed: "This bird was originally just a silver pewter spearhead, kill all of these birds and soldiers for me, not a single one remained ¡­"


    The bandits aggressively chased, but they did not expect to hear a long roar from the defeated military officer at the foot of the mountain. The surrounding troops were ambushed and tightly encircled, while the initially bear-like young military officer suddenly turned into a different person, majestically returning to kill the enemy. The long spear in his hand was unstoppable. Upon seeing this, the rest of the bandits threw away their instruments and kneeled on the ground, screaming for mercy. As for the ''merchants'' who infiltrated the stronghold, they were all soldiers dressed up as soldiers. They took advantage of the emptiness to set fire to the surroundings, destroying the strongholds of bandits. Tao Jun anxiously rode his horse to escape, and was tripped by a horse. The leader came up and stepped on his chest, then captured him alive.


    After playing the first battle, Xuanfu was overjoyed. He personally went out of the mansion to welcome the young man on horseback:


    He wore a silver helmet and chainmail. The Silver Maned Horse was like a white dragon playing with the water; the Geyser Spear was like a phoenix dancing and pear blossoming. Her entire body was snow-white, and she wore a silver robe. The horse was like a lion that flipped the sky, while the man was like a diamond on the ground. Wherever the spear came from, everyone was killed; when the horse arrived, all were dead.


    Her name is Yue Pengju!


    Yue Pengju had already dismounted from his horse long ago, without even getting the time to greet him, he was already supporting him with his hands. Yue Pengju looked at the calm and composed young man with appreciation, and laughed: "Pengju, you are really great. "It''s been hard on you. Quickly go back and rest. I''ll set up a feast to celebrate for you."


    Yue Pengju did not panic, he bowed and said: "Thank you, Sir, for your appreciation. Because I have promised to visit a close relative whom I haven''t seen for many years, I shall ask for your permission to return tomorrow. "


    "Alright, alright, go quickly and come back."


    "Thank you, milord."


    Deep in the green shade, goose-sheep flocked.


    The closer Yue Pengju got to that place, the more nervous he became. Excitement, anticipation, longing, excitement ¡­ Hundreds of thousands of emotions welled up within his heart. He couldn''t wait to take a look and see that familiar face.


    It had been six years, and Sisters and Sisters had already been separated for six years.


    After leaving for six years, the green mountains had not changed.


    She was suddenly afraid. Sister, could she have already left this place? He only found out about it later, after spending most of his time outside, as well as during the war and the death of General Xu.


    His heart was even more anxious. He no longer cared to carefully identify if there were other familiar faces. He could only walk deeper in.


    The large hall was already empty, there was only an old man dozing off shakily at the door, he was overjoyed, this old man recognised him, it was Old servant from the Seed Palace. He took a step forward and promised, "Zhou ¡­"


    The old man opened his blurry eyes. "Little brother, there''s no need to receive guests here. You should look elsewhere ¡­"


    When the generals flourished, the village had often received the downtrodden heroes, had been recommended, kept, or supported by money and grain. Now, from the peeling gate, the interior was overgrown with grasses and sparrows, and it was clear that the manor had declined with the deaths of the generals.


    "Zhou, where are the others?"


    "My family has gone with this young master Lin. There''s no one else here."


    Yue Pengju became anxious: "Zhou, I''m Yue Pengju ah, six years ago I came here with my sister, you don''t recognize me anymore?"


    It was only then that the old man realised that he looked familiar. He rubbed his eyes and asked, "The little boys, have you grown up?"


    He nodded and quickly asked: "Zhou, where''s my sister?"


    "Are you talking about the Miss Hua? She just went out and will be back in a minute. "


    "Where did it go?"


    "Recently, the manor has not been peaceful and bandits have invaded. Miss Hua has brought the tenants to train in martial arts."


    Yue Pengju was overjoyed, and immediately said goodbye to his uncle and headed towards the training grounds. When he was at the breeding grounds, he would train there everyday, and for Hua Rong to train, he would definitely be there too.


    Only when they rushed in did they discover that there were only seven or eight people on the martial arts practice field. It seemed that the exercise had just ended, and they each carried a hoe and a carrying pole and went back to work.


    Then he saw a slim figure in a tight suit coming this way, with a green scarf and a double ring, green boots, a bow, and a quiver of arrows. As she drew closer, her teeth and lips were white and her eyes were red.


    Just as she was about to turn around and leave, she heard an overjoyed voice, "Big sister ¡­"


    This voice was so familiar and unforgettable.


    She immediately stopped, looking at the man in front of her, his eyebrows and eyes were straight, he was tall, with a broad chest, strong bones and muscles, and a dignified appearance.


    The weak youth of the past had become a majestic man.


    Only after a long while did she start laughing, her voice trembling with excitement: "Pengju, it''s actually you!"


    "Elder sister, it''s me."


    The sunset cast a long shadow over everyone. Yue Pengju looked down and saw her slender figure was covered by her tall shadow.


    "Elder sister, I wrote a letter to you. Did you receive it?"


    Hua Rong laughed, "In these two or three years, I have spent most of my time out of the house.


    Yue Pengju''s eyes immediately lit up. In these few years of military service, from the small soldier to the small captain of the death squadron, he had been talking to no one. He had sent a message to Hua Rong before, but had never received a single reply.


    It was only now that he knew that she had not been home for two or three years. No wonder she had not been able to come.


    Entering the door, Hua Rong''s mood was extremely good. As sshe poured tea for Yue Pengju, he looked at him: "You''re already so tall, haha, why did you come back to see me this time?"


    Yue Pengju briefly described the matter of him being defeated by a bandit. Hua Rong was overjoyed, and only then did she realize that the youth from back then had not only become a man, but a hero as well.


    "Will you stay there for a long time?"


    "There are many wars now, and Song Jin Liao has been at war for years. I heard that he wanted to recruit people to fight against the enemy and against the bandits, so I decided to stay and watch."


    "Hur hur, then it''ll be easy for us to meet each other."


    When Yue Pengju saw that she wore that kind of bow and pierced arrow, he could tell with a glance that other than his appearance not changing, but other aspects of her body had also undergone a huge change.


    "Elder sister, you and I were the same when we left ¡­"


    Yue Pengju also laughed. His smile was completely sincere and basically, he would believe anything Hua Rong said.


    "Hungry?"


    "I''m really hungry."


    "Big sis will make you something nice to eat."


    Zhou was busy preparing food, they were all ordinary plain rice, and were not as big as they were six years ago. The seed family had long since declined. And the "yummy" that Hua Rong had personally made, was only adding a fresh and tender little mountain dish, it did not have meat.


    However, Yue Pengju actually ate it exceptionally sweetly, as if it was the best meal of his life. The window of the dining room was open, and the wind blew through the branches of the green poplar trees. The gentle woman sitting across from him experienced, for the first time in many years, this profound serenity, more intense than the joy of victory. It was as if he was back at the seaside once again, the day when Sisters and Sisters was collecting shells on the grass in the bay. Only, he didn''t mention it again, afraid that it would become a pain in her heart.


    She did not want to think about that time, nor did he want to, but he remembered it because it was there that he met her.


    Just as Sisters and Sisters finished his meal, he suddenly heard a loud shout from outside the door: "Sis, Sis ¡­"


    Yue Pengju remembered this coarse voice and said happily: "Big Brother Lu is back?"


    "It''s not him."


    After the death of General Wu, the Rutty''s jurisdiction stayed at her home to look after the family for quite some time, until the family was moved to the place of her appointment. In this period of time, other than him teaching martial arts, Hua Rong had also gotten the chance to recommend a mutant to him.


    After getting along with her for a long time, the Rutty''s jurisdiction was very generous and loyal, completely treating her as her little sister and taking care of her.


    Sisters and Sisters walked out together, only to see Rutty''s jurisdiction holding a bowl sized staff, walking in. Hearing Yue Pengju calling him "Big Brother Lu", he immediately recognized him, and laughed: "Good heavens, now seeing your sister doesn''t make me cry right?"


    was the one who protected his little brother in the end, and said gently: "Pengju is a good guy now, he won''t cry. Oh right, Big Brother Lu, did you get any news this time? "


    Rutty''s jurisdiction''s expression became solemn as he sighed, "Right now, the Jinguo is like a tiger watching its prey. The Ninth Prince is ordered by the imperial government to set up a Da Yuan Handsome House in the Xiangzhou. Sprinkler contacted a few people, and is preparing to join Ninth Prince to resist the gold together ¡­ " He sized up Yue Pengju, "Good boy, do you want to serve Ninth Prince?"


    "I will report it to Sir Chu Feng before making my decision."


    "Alright."


    The three of them chatted for a long time that night. The imperial government was in a precarious situation.


    Yue Pengju said: "I''m afraid the Jinguo''s Steel Cavalry is about to come down south with a whip."


    Hua Rong was shocked: "It''s that fast? Isn''t Song Jin joining forces to eliminate Liao? "


    "I participated in that battle against Yan City, where hundreds of thousands of Song Jun surrounded and attacked the dying Yanjing, but due to military discipline relaxing, I lost my fighting spirit. I was actually beaten to the point of losing my helmet and armor, and I was also defeated.


    In that battle, Yue Pengju and a few other soldiers fought to open up a bloody path before escaping. And this time, the so called "Linked Song Guansan" Jinguo had seen through the weakness of the Song Jun with a single glance. The tiger discovered that Guizhou''s donkey was just a huge monster without any fighting strength, it was not strange for it to swallow the donkey.


    That night, everyone talked about daylight. Because of Ninth Prince''s favor, Hua Rong decided to go with Rutty''s jurisdiction to Ninth Prince to see if she could help. Yue Pengju wanted to rush back immediately to see Xuan Fu before making any plans.

 C32 Meet an old friend

    After sending Yue Peng off, Hua Jue returned to the manor to see a group of business-like people asking for water. This was a chaotic and chaotic situation. It was a difficult time in the world, and it wasn''t easy to do business here. All these years, when Lonesome Flower stayed in the manor, he would often receive people from the various schools and groups, and when he received news from them, he was about to go and have a chat with them. However, the person in the lead was a middle-aged man with a tanned complexion, with a few strands of yellow beard on his chin.


    This person looked very familiar.


    She looked again and saw the man drinking from a large bowl, as if he had been thirsty for a long time. The moment he put down the bowl, Lonesome Flower''s heart jolted. He immediately remembered that this man was actually King Qin''s subordinate, the pirate named Li Xing. Li Xing was also an important little leader.


    She was afraid that Li Xing would recognize her, so she turned around and left. She was just secretly on guard, wondering why these pirates had landed on land and pretended to be merchants.


    Now that the manor was empty and guarded, there were always people who took advantage of the autumn wind. Who knew what these robbers were thinking? She was on high alert and immediately returned to the village. Following the secret signal that they had agreed upon, she called for several villager guards to guard the village.


    Those pirates were quite skilled, but thinking that Rhoda was also present today, he felt slightly more at ease. She hurried in. Rhoda was dozing in a chair in the hall, her staff in her hand, snoring like thunder.


    "Big brother Lu ¡­"


    She called out twice, and Ruda woke up. "Sister, what''s wrong?"


    "A group of experts has arrived."


    Ruda held the staff in his hand. He was very bold and meticulous. He followed Lonely Flower out and immediately observed the group of ''bad guys'' from afar. However, he saw that the bad guys didn''t have any movements and were still chatting with the manor owner.


    Just as Li Xing was returning the bowl to the manor''s owner and thanking him, he saw a woman hurriedly walking past him. She glanced to the side and found it slightly familiar. She immediately took a closer look, only to see her back view.


    In his early years, he had gone ashore with King Qin and traveled to the capital to search for the whereabouts of Flower Soluble within a hundred miles. However, her hometown had long since turned into a wasteland. Her relatives had all left, and there wasn''t a single piece of news about her at all. They were all trying to persuade King Qin that he must have long since died, but King Qin refused to give up no matter what. All these years, he had never stopped sending people to all over the country to search.


    This time, King Qin had originally sent Li Xing to handle some important matters. Since Li Xing and a few pirates had met Hua Xuan many times before and knew her appearance very well, he couldn''t let go of this opportunity to investigate it in detail. Along the way, any woman that looked familiar would be noticed by them. This time, it was no exception. They immediately asked the owner of the manor, "Who was that lady?"


    When the manor owner heard him ask about the girl in the stronghold, the bandits ran rampant and immediately became vigilant. "That is the old kind of young miss that is the best in the classics ¡­"


    The old man was still quite a deterrent. Li Xing thought to himself, this woman is a young lady of the Zhu Family. Naturally, she wouldn''t just turn into a flower. Moreover, he himself had long since believed that Flower Soluble was definitely dead, so he didn''t care too much about it. Now that he had drank the water, he expressed his thanks and led everyone on the road.


    After the group had left, Rhoda asked, "Sister, do you know these people?"


    "I''ve seen the leader of the bandits before. His name is Li Xing. In the future, when they come back to the village, they must be very careful. "


    Seeing that the world was getting more and more restless, with bandits roaming about at any time, Ruda felt it was dangerous to stay here by himself. He said, "Sister, why don''t you come with me to the Ninth Prince''s tent ¡­"


    Hua Xuan hesitated for a moment. "I wonder if Ninth Prince will allow it."


    "This dynasty''s Yang Clan''s female general is known by the world. Your cavalry and fire are both exquisite, and even surpassing those useless soldiers by a hundred times. How could the Ninth Prince not allow this?"


    As for Li Xing and the others, after walking twenty to thirty li, they came across a tea shop. It was a hot day, and the people in the tea house were blowing their bulls in the sky, in the south, in the sea and in the north.


    An elder said, "That group of bandits has finally been eliminated. Thank God."


    The other man was beaming with joy. "The leader of the group, the young captain, Yue Pengju, is called Mighty. He is a lance and spear, a big white horse. He is unrivalled in this world. I heard that the bandit leader, Tao Jun.


    "¡­"


    When Li Xing heard the three words "Yue Pengju", he was greatly shocked. Wasn''t the youth that followed Hua Li to escape together the same as "Yue Pengju"?


    Could they be people with the same surname? How could there be such a coincidence in this world? He pretended to be very interested, "Lord Yue is getting stronger and stronger ¡­"


    "What is it? Customer, I hear that you are an outsider. "During Lord Yue''s year of weakness, I was fortunate enough to see him in person. He has been a hero since the ancient times ¡­"


    Coincidentally, their ages also matched each other.


    A young man called Yue Pengju, a woman who looked like a flower melting ¡ª he slapped his thigh and immediately realized that perhaps the person King Qin was looking for was still alive in this world, and, was right in front of his eyes.


    King Qin''s bounty was getting higher and higher each year. If one could find a flower, they would be rewarded with ten thousand taels of gold. Furthermore, they would immediately be promoted to two great kings. Li Xing''s eyes lit up. He immediately paid for the tea and led the group towards the village.


    After instructing Uncle Zhou about some matters, he simply packed a bag. Lonesome Flower took his bow and arrows and mounted a green and green horse. Lu Da rode a yellow horse, and the two of them raised their whips as they left the manor.


    As soon as he left the manor, he heard the sound of horses galloping in the distance. It was so fast that a large cloud of dust rose into the air. Not good. Looking from afar, it was indeed Li Xing and the others who had returned.


    Dealing with this group of people was naturally not difficult, but if they were to recognize them, then encountering the calamity known as King Qin would bring them endless trouble.


    She raised her helmet to reveal only her eyes. Seeing that she did not want to meet this group of people, Rhoda immediately said, "Sister, there is no need to panic. We will wait for Wu Dai''s family to get rid of these unscrupulous people."


    Li Xing and the others had already reined in their horses, and he could already see that the man on horseback was vaguely a ''Miss Xu'' whom he had seen before. He immediately spoke loudly: "I am Li Xing, under the orders of King Qin, and I hope that Madam ¡­"


    As expected, King Qin had sent someone to find him.


    Hearing this bird clamor, Ruda jumped down from the horse, and walked over with his staff in tow. "What are you screaming for? "Who is your wife?"


    Li Xing and the others saw a strong man, who was glaring at them as he blocked the way. They jumped off their horses, raised their spears and sabers and charged towards Lu Da.


    Within seven or eight rounds, most of the pirates were injured. Li Xing saw that the situation was bad and was about to run, when he heard a "sou" sound, and an arrow shot out of his head. If the person who shot the arrow hadn''t killed anyone in his life and showed mercy, he probably would have lost his life a long time ago.


    In the distance, he heard Lu Da''s hearty laughter. "If a bunch of birds like you dare come again, I''ll definitely tell you that you won''t be able to return ¡­"


    How could Li Xing dare to turn back? The horse was full of speed, and he could only feel unlucky. That woman had gone through hundreds of obstacles, so how could she be the delicate and pretty Madam Hua?


    After running seven or eight kilometers and seeing that Lu Da and the others hadn''t caught up with them and that their companions hadn''t been seriously injured, they stopped.


    When he returned to the village, he thought that she would be forcefully taken away. He never expected that he would suffer so much and that he wouldn''t even have the face to bear her. This time, he was no longer reckless. He immediately ordered everyone to disguise themselves and quietly headed towards the Profound Sky Sect''s camp. He wanted to find out whether Yue Pengju was the youth from that island.


    As long as they could confirm Yue Pengju''s identity and report it to King Qin, they wouldn''t need to worry about Hua Jue taking wing and running away.


    After sending Li Xing and the others off, Lonesome Flower finally breathed a sigh of relief. As the two of them continued on their way, Ruda suddenly said, "Sister in front of us is the camp of Xuan Fu. Why don''t we go take a look at your younger brother first?"


    Hua Yanyuan also had this plan. After hearing Lu Da''s suggestion, he happily agreed, and the two went straight to the administration camp.


    The soldier on duty recognized Lu Da and immediately reported it to Yue Pengju.


    Seeing that the two of them were fully dressed and were about to leave, he said joyfully: "Sister, Brother Lu, it''s good that you guys are here. I was regretting that I didn''t have the time to inform you guys, because I am also leaving with the army for the Prefecture, and we will be leaving in an hour. We are going together ¡­"


    Lonesome Flower was overjoyed.


    Many of this group of troops were newly recruited Rangers. After Yue Yang made some arrangements, Flower Soluble and Lu Da followed the group and left.


    He was overjoyed, and immediately let out a secret whistle, and several pirates left from all directions. Reaching the agreed location, he could not help but be ecstatic. He shouted loudly, "Brothers, we''re going to be rich soon! Madam has found her location!" "We''ll immediately report it to the king, and make a big contribution, hahaha ¡­"


    Hua Yan followed the army to the Acropolis City. On the way, they were already in a state of turmoil and war broke out frequently.


    A few dozen miles further on, they arrived at Chicken Gong Mountain. Along the way, they saw many people on the run, saying that the Kingdom of Jin had already exterminated the country and captured the Emperor of Liaoning. Now, the Golden General was leading her army south.


    This place was less than fifty miles away from Waterstage City. That evening, Yue Peng had camped on the spot. To prevent the Jin army from invading, the patrolling team didn''t dare to relax at all.


    Just as he stood down, he saw that where the smoke and dust rose, a large group of invading Golden Army soldiers had suddenly appeared, aggressively pressing forward. Judging from the smoke and dust, the number of people that came should be more than 8,000, but their own troops were not even 1000. These untrained and roaming soldiers were about to escape, they were stopped by Yue Yang raising his spear.


    Lonesome Flower raised his bow, waved his staff, and said in a low voice, "Sister, don''t be afraid ¡­"


    "If I''m scared, I won''t come with you."


    Seeing that she was already on full alert, Yue Yang looked at her in the chaos. The two siblings'' gazes met, and their minds were linked, Yue Peng immediately calmed down and shouted: "Although there are a lot of Jin Kou, but they do not understand our situation and do not dare to rashly attack. "If we run, they will definitely see through us and use this opportunity to kill us. It will be difficult to survive, so it''s better to take advantage of their unstable foothold to rush over and take victory in the chaos ¡­"


    After he finished speaking, he waved his spear and took the lead, rushing into the enemy group. All the soldiers followed closely behind.


    The leader of the army was the Golden Vulture, who had wiped out thousands of troops along the way and looked down on Song Dynasty''s devastating fighting strength. He only sent one general to meet the enemy, while the other deputy general rushed towards Yue Pengju screaming.


    Just as he was about to go into battle, he saw a sharp arrow flying towards him. Fortunately, he dodged quickly, but even so, the arrow still hit his shoulder, he saw that the person who shot the arrow was thin and attractive, actually like a woman, and was extremely shocked, then saw Yue Pengju brandishing his spear and rushing into his formation, slashing against his wounds, and then dying. A burly man with a staff that looked exactly the same, sweeping his arms across his body and turning his horse to order his troops to retreat ¡­

 C33 King Qinguang

    With the victory of the first battle, these stragglers'' confidence increased exponentially. They packed up their spoils of war and went to bed, not mentioning anything else.


    When Yue Yang returned from his patrol, he saw Lu Da sitting beside a bonfire, sleeping and snoring loudly. Not far away, Flower Flower was leaning on a tree, his body slanted to the side as he pretended to sleep.


    He walked over and sat down beside her. He took off his clothes and covered her with them. The moment his hand left her body, Lonesome Flower woke up. He smiled and said, "You should rest as well."


    He nodded, "Sister, the journey has been arduous, how can you bear it?"


    "I''ve suffered more. What is this compared to me? Besides, we have won a great victory today. "Pengju, I really like this lifestyle. I''ll follow you in the future and see how many gold bandits you can kill ¡­"


    Yue Peng looked at her and shifted his gaze away. In his heart, he felt an extremely strange and sweet feeling, as if this thorny road was filled with flowers from then on.


    Huaxue remembered the encounter with Li Xing, and said: "Do you still remember the pirate Li Xing? "He actually went to find a breeding base ¡­"


    Seeing the worry on her face, he knew that she was afraid of the days when the island was being abused. He could not help but hold her hand. "Sister, don''t be afraid. I will never let anyone bully you again."


    The hands he was holding were soft, just like what he remembered from his childhood. Now, there was an unfamiliar heartbeat. He subconsciously let go of her hand. This reunion, not only had Yue Pengju grown into a man with outstanding martial arts skills, his way of fighting and how to deal with situations were not surprising. Furthermore, he had a whole new level of respect for him.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper. In the crackling sound of the firewood, the flower bud was slowly leaning against the tree, looking at the stars in the sky. He didn''t know what it would be like when he went to seek refuge with the Ninth Prince. The entire country was filled with civil and military officials, each and every one of them evil. Would a single Ninth Prince be able to turn the tide just by himself?


    Suddenly, after so many years of running, not to mention taking revenge for his parents, they had even run in the opposite direction, forgetting the way home. She gave a low sigh. "To the clouds, the rumble of the cars is like water. White grass, yellow sand, moonlight ¡­ ¡­ solo village three or three families. Flying Hong also passed, and Wan Kou was sad all day and all night. As they approached the Swallow Mountain, it was difficult to return to the village.


    Yue Pengju, who was sitting behind her, heard her melancholy and despair. He whispered, "Elder sister, in the future, there will always be me."


    She laughed, feeling so powerful that a wave of weariness came over her, and she slowly leaned against the tree, closed her eyes, and fell asleep, feeling safer than she had in the farm.


    It was unknown when she had leaned her head against Yue Yang''s shoulder from the tree. She had not woken up, but in her dream, she felt that it was very comfortable to rest on his pillow.


    It was early winter by the time they arrived at the Ninth Prince''s mansion.


    After the announcement, the guard came out to reply that the Ninth Prince was investigating the military situation and had asked everyone to wait.


    This was the Xiangzhou camp. They were not allowed to move about carelessly.


    Before the two of them could speak, they heard the sound of hurried footsteps. The one leading them was the Ninth Prince. The three of them immediately saluted. The Ninth Prince chuckled, "Exemption from formalities. To see an old friend today, I''m very happy ¡­" He patted Yue Pengju''s shoulder comfortingly. "This King has heard that you have repeatedly achieved meritorious service in battle and have defeated the gold bandits with fewer victories. This time, I''ll raise you to the position of Yinyi Lang ¡­"


    "Thank you, Prince."


    "Lu Da, you should also stay under Little Wang''s tent. This King really needs a fierce general like you."


    "I thank the prince for his kindness, but I''m used to living at home, and I also have a bit of worldly affairs to attend to. Let''s talk about it in the future."


    The Ninth Prince had grown up in the palace and had seen countless things. Now, he felt that all the girls he had ever seen in his life added together all added up didn''t add up to what he had expected from the woman in front of him.


    He did not know what the Ninth Prince planned to do, but seeing him looking at his, he became anxious. He bowed and said, "I have learnt a bit about riding and shooting in the past few years, and I have nowhere to go in this chaotic world. I beg to be a soldier under your command, and ask for your permission ¡­"


    The Ninth Prince then recovered his wits and laughed, "When Xu Jianguo went to the farm early in the morning, he reported to me that the Lady had mastered the great archery skill of Hundred Feet Piercing Through the Poplar. There was an ancient woman, Hua Mulan, and the Yang Clan''s female general are also in the current dynasty. Now is the time to hire someone. This King naturally wishes for it ¡­"


    Hua Xuan was overjoyed. "Thank you, Your Highness."


    The Ninth Prince called out to Xu Cai, "Order me immediately to arrange a separate room for Miss Hua."


    "Yes."


    Lonesome Flower was very grateful to see that he had not only agreed to Chu Yu''s request, but had also thought it through carefully. Yue Peng was initially worried that her elder sister was a woman after all, and that it would be inconvenient for her to mingle with other men in the military camp. Now that he had arranged for her a separate room, he was even happier than she was. The two siblings looked at each other. Lu Da also chuckled and said, "Sister, I am relieved now. "Tomorrow, the Wu family will leave the Xiang Province early in the morning. I won''t say my goodbyes to you then ¡­"


    Although he was reluctant to part with her, he knew that she had a habit of doing so, so he didn''t say anything. He just nodded and the three of them went to sleep.


    Hua Xue''s room was the one ear room of the Commander Camp. Although it was simple and crude, it was still very clean. Pushing the window open, he could see rows of green poplar trees outside, standing straight and straight like javelins piercing towards the sky.


    She quickly let the Ninth Prince into the house and asked, "Ninth Prince, is there something you need?"


    The guard put the box on the table and opened it. The Ninth Prince looked around the room and said with a smile, "The house is too simple and crude. This King knows that you often practice calligraphy, so I sent you a set of brush and ink ¡­ "


    In this chaotic world of the military, Huaxue naturally did not bring any ink, nor did he carry any parcels. However, seeing how thoughtful the Ninth Prince was, he hurriedly thanked him. The ninth prince didn''t stay for long and quickly left.


    The next day, Lonesome Flower woke up early as usual and practiced Professor Lu Da''s fist technique for a while before he heard the sky-shaking drills coming from the distant drill grounds. She quietly walked along the row of trees and stopped at a hidden spot. She saw that the Ninth Prince was inspecting the place and was correcting the position of the soldier with a spear from time to time.


    The army of the current dynasty, because they had neglected to train, was immediately defeated. However, seeing this army, they had a great time of it. Hua Li was very happy. He thought to himself that he and his brother had not chosen the wrong master.


    In the evening.


    A huge battleship was heading for the island. It was almost at the shore, and its speed had slowed down a long time ago.


    As far as the eye could see, the surface of the sea was very calm. The sky was still as blue as ever, impenetrable. As they got closer, the waves hit the rocks, producing a muffled sound.


    There were thousands of small ships lined up on the shore, including the ancient five-tooth warship. However, it was not a big deal, because there were at least seven or eight larger warships parked here, and the largest ship was slowly approaching. The ship was well-equipped with three decks, and not only were there a series of cover crossbows, but also a firearm that the pirates had brought with them.


    As soon as the boat docked, King Qin jumped off the boat. Behind him, several hundred fully equipped pirates followed suit, lining up in neat formation. King Qin walked majestically at the front, his eyes shooting cold stars, his brows as thick as paint. He was like a heavenly demon star. He was like a great god in the mortal world, a true pirate king king in this ocean.


    Over the years, he had gradually subdued more than a dozen pirate clans from the islands along the coast. The number of his subordinates had increased from less than a hundred to less than five thousand people, and they were now more than a thousand ships. He had repeatedly declared that the number of warships, firearms, and troops he possessed had long surpassed all the military forces of the imperial court.


    Although King Qin controlled seven or eight islands along the coast, his main activity was still in his lair. The buildings on the island had also been improved on a large scale. From a simple shack to a few hundred rooms, it gave off the vistas of a foreign kingdom.


    The most luxurious place was King Qin''s "Imperial Palace." Based on the original foundation, it was strengthened and renovated, becoming golden and dazzling, with some style. The meeting hall on the island was also set up here.


    But no matter how imposing they were, the pirates spent most of their lives away from this place, or running for their lives.


    As soon as he returned to the meeting hall, he received a report from the small pirates on duty, saying that Li Xing had returned from the south and was reporting something important.


    King Qin immediately said: "His name is Li Xing."


    Li Xing, who had been waiting for a long time, came running in. He greeted them first and then said with a joyous expression on his face, "Great King, there''s good news ¡­"


    King Qin''s expression did not change. It had been six years, and he had heard many reports about ''good news'' coming back from the search. However, the ''good news'' was later proven to be useless.


    After so many years of no success, he was on the verge of giving up.


    He casually asked: "Li Xing, what''s the good news?"


    "This one was out this time. When I passed by the village, I saw a girl. She was so beautiful ¡­"


    Li Xing knew Lonesome Flower very well. He had always been cautious when doing things, and he was different from the other pretentious pirates. King Qin almost jumped up, "Is that true?"


    "Seriously. I asked the dealer, who said it was a young lady. When I was walking forward again, I heard people talking about a young military officer called Yue Pengju leading a group of soldiers. He defeated a lot of the weaker soldiers and used some strange tactics to eliminate Tao Jun and the others, who had been running amok for quite some time ¡­ "


    "Yue Pengju? That little bastard? "


    "Exactly. When I received the news, I immediately returned to the village, only to see the woman leaving in a hurry, wearing a helmet, unwilling to reveal her true appearance. "I want to see what''s going on, but what''s shameful is that the ones protecting her are the ones who left, Guan Xiluda. The youngsters weren''t his opponent, so he brandished his staff and injured most of them. They didn''t dare to chase after him ¡­"

 C34 anther solution

    The King Qin asked: "What is Guan Xiluda?"


    "He is a famous man in the martial arts world, known as the Rutty''s jurisdiction, and was originally a powerful general under the command of a general." Li Xing anxiously said, "In order to obtain evidence, I will immediately report this to the army and ask for news. On the way, I met a temporary imperial army, and as expected, lead''s army is Yue Pengju."


    "It''s really Yue Pengju? Are you sure you''re not mistaken? "


    "Yes." "I''ve been hiding in the crowd and looking very carefully. Although he''s grown up, his facial features haven''t changed ¡­"


    King Qin did not speak. Only after a while did he regain his senses, and once he regained his senses, he nearly jumped up. "Li Xing, is what you said true? Are you sure you didn''t recognize the wrong person? "


    "Absolutely not."


    "F * ck, if you recognize the wrong person, then this daddy will chop off your head and kick it like a ball."


    "I would never dare to deceive my lord. However, in the end I wasn''t able to personally see the true face of that young lady, and I didn''t dare determine if it was Madam ¡­ "


    King Qin was immediately certain that the lady was Hua Rong, if not, why would she leave the moment she saw Li Xing? It was probably because she recognized Li Xing that she fled in a hurry. He laughed loudly, "Stupid person, at that time, Yue Pengju ran away with her. If she was born in heaven, she would naturally have lived together with Yue Pengju. What''s there to doubt? "


    "The King is wise. "However, that kind of young lady''s archery skills are profound. Her hundred steps pierce through a tree, and her arrow almost pierces a little person''s neck ¡­" Li Xing did not dare to hide anything, "If it was Madam, how could she have the ability to do so?"


    King Qin was also startled, Hua Rong was extremely delicate, although her Heaven''s Feet could be considered stronger than ordinary girls, but how could she have a hundred steps that could pierce through a tree?


    But since Yue Pengju was alive, he was sure that Hua Rong was still alive. He believed without a doubt in this aspect, and joyously said: "Li Xing, you did a great deed this time. This King will heavily reward you. "


    "Thank you, King."


    The matter had suddenly become that simple. If he found Yue Pengju, the girl would naturally have a trace of her whereabouts.


    What had that girl become after six years?


    "Li Xing, prepare yourself. We will set off in three days. "No, three days later is too long. We will depart the day after tomorrow ¡­"


    King Qin saw that he looked troubled, and stared: "What''s wrong with it?"


    "My King, please calm your anger, although we are invincible on the sea, but on the land, it is different. Yue Pengju has definite military power, and his martial arts are outstanding, although he is a monk but he is definitely a demon king, and is also a famous man. I heard him call Madam ''Sis'', if I went to look for Madame, I am afraid I would have fallen for their trap."


    "I have my own arrangements. You don''t need to be long-winded. Just arrange a trip immediately."


    "Understood."


    The King Qin said joyfully: "Men, bring out Li Xing''s reward first."


    The head of the management offered a pile of jewelry gold, Li Xing was overjoyed, and immediately thanked. In order to make a bounty, the King Qin used "a thousand gold for a horse bone". Initially, he tried to kill those who tried to deceive the fake leader. The old pirate advised him that people would reward him heavily if they saw him faking it, but once someone found out, they would report it to him. In the past few years, he had given away an unknown amount of silver taels.


    The more he thought about it, the happier he became. Suddenly, he took out a piece of yellowish paper from his bosom. It was the names of the two people that Hua Rong had written down previously, as if it was a marriage contract and iron-clad proof. How could she possibly escape?


    He drank too much, and the words "Hua Rong" seemed to change a little. Such a beautiful person standing in front of him was rather pleasing to the ears. He reached out and hugged her, laughing out loud: "Girl, I missed you so much ¡­"


    With nothing in his hands, he collapsed on the floor and fell asleep. The night was simply sweet, like a never-ending spring dream. The ecstasy of longing had returned.


    When he woke up in the morning, he was still immersed in the ecstasy of Spring Dream. How could he still endure this? He only wished that he could hold the person he longed for in his arms and never let go of her again.


    He was so happy that he kept laughing and talking to himself, "Girl, this time I''ve found you. I want you to give me seven or eight babies. I won''t let you leave me again ¡­"


    That day, after King Qin had finished arranging all the affairs, he carefully selected another twenty fine pirates with outstanding martial arts skills and disguised themselves as a merchant. They set off early the next morning.


    Once they were ashore, they galloped for more than ten days. In another fifty miles, they would arrive at the village. Although on the way, King Qin had already received news from''s trusted aides that he was already a subordinate of the Ninth Prince, he still went to the small village first. He wanted to see what kind of environment Hua Rong had lived in these past few years.


    It was already the early winter. Along the way, the leaves of the willow trees were all sickly looking. The ground was covered in yellow leaves. The cold wind blew drearily, blowing up the yellow leaves and causing them to fall one by one.


    Along the way, there were already many rumors and screams, and the citizens of the Central Plains were everywhere. They all said that the Golden Army was under the lead of General Jin Wushu and was heading south, in danger of the Central Plains. Everyone was hungry and thirsty, they had not seen the teahouse for a long time. Seeing that there was a teahouse in front of them, they immediately stopped, Li Xing had long taken out a large amount of silver and shouted: "Shop owner, but there are good wines and dishes, come up here!"


    Seeing that there was a big client, the shopkeeper immediately welcomed them and told Scophthalmus to cut a few plates of beef, and then carried in a few plates of steamed buns. He also brought a few jars of mixed wine, which was both sour and bitter for King Qin to drink, as he slammed the bowl on the table: "This is also considered wine? "Your father didn''t lose a cent, you actually dared to use horse urine to deceive your father ¡­"


    When the Scophthalmus saw his viciousness, he hastily smiled and said, "This is already the best wine in the store. With the Golden Army closing in, everyone has escaped. In a few days, we won''t even be able to drink this kind of bad wine anymore ¡­"


    This was what happened all along the way. King Qin scolded in anger, "This bastard Jin Wushu, wait till I meet my blade ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, he suddenly saw a burly man dragging a staff as he walked towards the tea house with large strides.


    Li Xing, who was at the side, also saw it and immediately lowered his voice: "King, the person who came was Lu Da ¡­"


    King Qin did not expect to meet Lu Da here, he was overjoyed, thinking, once I catch this rough guy, wouldn''t I know where Hua Rong is?


    Originally, the reason why Lu Da left the Zhi Zun was because he had received an important military report. Ever since Slightly common of old species'' scriptures passed away, Lu Da had long since lost confidence in the government''s bunch of cowardly martial generals. Although they were otherworldly, to the south of the Golden Man, with a country of death at hand, they had no choice but to swear oaths of not being in contact with the Shangguan Family, and immediately rushed to report.


    The moment he sat down, he noticed that something was wrong with the atmosphere. With a single glance, he could see that the twenty or so people sitting there were all looking fierce and strong.


    He was secretly vigilant. After drinking a few bowls of coarse tea, he suddenly caught sight of a familiar face. It was the bandit chief that he had met two months ago. Seeing him staring at Li Xing, the King Qin knew that he recognized Li Xing, so he picked up his blade and walked over, and sat in front of him.


    Lu Da looked at the Heavenly Demon Star, who was round and broad, as though it had ten thousand kilograms of strength, holding a treasured blade, he looked like a man, and only widened his eyes: "Who dares to disturb Sprinkler for tea?"


    King Qin laughed heartily: You are that Guan Xiluda?


    "At least you know grandpa."


    "Let me ask you, where is my wife, Hua Rong?"


    Lu Da vaguely knew that Hua Rong had fallen into the hands of pirates before. He never thought that this bird would actually dare to come to his doorstep even after so many years had passed.


    The King Qin said angrily: "What are you laughing about?"


    "I''m laughing at you, you bird. Why aren''t you peeing and taking care of yourself, why would Sis marry you? "You really made me laugh..."


    When the King Qin heard him call Hua Rong "Sis," he was even more certain that he knew of Hua Rong''s whereabouts.


    "So, you are that pirate King Qin?"


    "That''s This King."


    Lu Da laughed out loud, "There really is a path to heaven, but if you don''t want to go, there will be no door to hell for you. You actually dared to be so brazen as to come here and act arrogantly, waiting for the Sprinkler to beat you up ¡­ "


    Before he finished speaking, Lu Da swung his staff at him.


    "You monk, you still dare to act so atrociously ¡­"


    King Qin welcomed the attack with his blade, all the lackeys took out their weapons, and were about to step forward to assist when King Qin waved his hand to stop him: "Wait for this king to cut this monk into eight pieces ¡­"


    With just a few words, the two of them started fighting. The small fry only watched and could not give orders from the King Qin, so they did not step forward to help. He was too scared to take a step forward.


    The two of them had fought for more than a hundred rounds. They were truly evenly matched when they met a good talent. Lu Da had not been able to win in a long time, and seeing that the other side still had more than twenty people, he knew that he could not win, adding that he had important matters to attend to, he did not want to waste time with these people. Only after running a few steps did the voice sound out from afar, "Shopkeeper, it''s broken stuff, next time Sprinkler comes back, I''ll compensate you ¡­"


    He often came and went along this route, so he was naturally familiar with the shopkeeper.


    Just as the group of lackeys was about to give chase, the King Qin immediately stopped them: "Aren''t you afraid that he will fly into the sky?"


    Li Xing took a step forward: "Then do we still need to go to the farm?"


    The King Qin was cunning, upon seeing Lu Da heading south, he knew that Hua Rong was definitely not going to the Zhi Jia Village, and immediately made a decision: "Go straight to the Xiangzhou, and find someone on Yue Pengju''s body. Only he, is the one who most knows of Hua Rong''s whereabouts. "


    "Understood."


    Everyone wanted to leave, but the shopkeeper and Scophthalmus shakily walked out to see the Dry-Demon Star and the destroyed furniture. They were so scared that they didn''t even dare breathe loudly.


    King Qin threw out a silver ingot and stared at it, "A thief but a thief. Scram... "Damn it, seeing that my wife is being rescued by my husband, this old man won''t hurt a single hair on your head ¡­"


    They did not expect that these robbers would actually compensate them. They were overjoyed. The shopkeeper could not care less about his fear as he personally ran over to pick up the silver before hurrying back.


    King Qin led the way, majestically heading towards Xiangzhou.

 C35 Ninth Princes Concubine

    Then there was the Xiangzhou Base Camp.


    After the Hua Rong siblings settled down in Xiangzhou, Yue Pengju was quickly appointed to lead the troops to war. Recently, they received an order to fight a small group of Golden Army s who had come to launch a sneak attack.


    Hua Rong realized that she could only train by herself everyday, and she had nothing else to do. Everyday, Ninth Prince would arrange for people to bring over good food and vegetables, as well as quite a bit of clothes, paper and ink. She tactfully told Yue Yang that it was not appropriate for a girl to show her face, and fight and kill each other.


    One evening, just as she was about to walk out of her courtyard, she saw Ninth Prince''s guard, Xu Caizhi, rushing over in a hurry, "Your Highness has invited me to meet you."


    She agreed and followed Xu Caizhi to the Prince''s camp.


    The tent was extremely cold and cheerless, the Ninth Prince did not like to change his expression, nor did he have any songbird to cheer him on. He was the only person sitting on the Desk, slowly writing something down.


    Hua Rong stood quietly at the side as she watched. Even though he had put down her brush, her expression was unsettled, and it was likely that there was something difficult going on. After a long while, Ninth Prince raised his head, and gave the pen to her: "You can continue."


    Hua Rong took the pen and looked at it, and it was written with the words "Grass Letter Luo Shen Fu". She did not understand what she meant, but she did as she was told. Because it was a continuation, she imitated Ninth Prince''s handwriting. When she finished writing it, Ninth Prince looked at it and saw that it was not much different from his own writing. Her face revealed a happy expression.


    At this time, Hua Rong bowed and asked, "Your Highness, what do you need?"


    The Ninth Prince sighed, "The Golden Man is closing in on us day by day.


    Hua Rong was shocked: "Aren''t the capital''s military units heavily guarded? All sorts of teams from the Wing Wang are rushing over, how can we not protect the capital? "


    Ninth Prince shook his head.


    The two of them talked about how the gold soldier was heading south to the capital in a panic. The Ninth Prince felt that Hua Rong''s views and opinions were out of her expectations and initially thought that she was taking in the army, but now she realised that she was different.


    With such a state of mind, he could see that she was sitting by the side with a dignified air, her starry eyes were shining, and it made her seem like she was facing Liu Rumei. Her beauty was unparalleled, but also carried a bit of a valiant air.


    Seeing that he looked weird, Hua Rong could not help but cough lightly.


    Ninth Prince immediately woke up.


    Hua Rong asked something else. Seeing that he wanted to say something but hesitated, she decided not to,. She had experienced all kinds of calamities in the past few years, so she had never seen anyone else''s face before. She knew that she had nothing to ask, and thus did not have the qualifications to ask about matters of the Ninth Prince. She only bowed once, "Your highness has been working hard all day, please take care.


    She was about to leave when she was pulled by the Ninth Prince by the wrist, causing her to blush slightly, but fortunately, the Ninth Prince immediately let her go, her expression becoming rather awkward. She only took out a stack of Stationery for her to enjoy, "Little Wang, don''t have any other intentions, you only remember to bring along the gold letter that the Father bestowed upon you back then.


    "Thank you, Prince."


    Hua Rong took the rewards and took her leave. Ninth Prince stared at her leaving figure, but after getting along with her for a long time, her figure became even more graceful and beautiful. He waited until that figure disappeared completely before he picked up the and looked at it with a longing expression. He thought to himself, "Even if Goddess Luo was still alive, it wouldn''t be this bad."


    The attendant Xu Caizhi then took a step forward and said softly: "My prince, I have something that I don''t know if I should say ¡­"


    "Feel free to speak."


    "Your highness has been out all year round, and has suffered many injuries due to his wealth and noble body. It would also be inconvenient for you to not have a close female companion to take care of him. The Miss Hua is talented and beautiful, and now that the Xiangzhou Base Camp is stationed in front of the Duke, although she is a woman, she is still a hero, but there is still some inconvenience, why not the Prince take her in, if that is the case, it would be reasonable ¡­ "


    This reunion, he had been amazed by Hua Rong''s beauty. Adding the fact that the two of them had a similar personality, he had never in his life seen such a lovable woman, so he was naturally willing to take Hua Rong in. He took a few steps before he said: "With how talented Hua Rong is, it would be unfair for her to take care of the house in such a hasty manner."


    "It is appropriate to do so in the military. When the situation is stable and the Prince takes her in as his lateral consort, doesn''t that mean that he is giving her a name and giving her a position would make everyone happy? "


    "That''s true. I wonder what she thinks? "


    "Her brother the Prince has been saved, and he has already been deeply grateful to the Prince. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have come to seek help from the Prince. Think about it, as a single woman who has never been married and has come all the way to the prince''s side, doesn''t that mean that she has the intention to repay him with her body? "


    The Ninth Prince was enlightened, he was overjoyed. A hero saving a beauty, a beauty would naturally love to be a hero, if not, how could there be a woman who would not enjoy the blessings at home, and instead go to the battlefield to take the hardships and hardships of the battlefield?


    As a result, the moment Hua Rong took up residence in the Xiangzhou, Xu Caizhi immediately had this thought. And seeing that the Duke really liked Hua Rong, giving him more clothes and books, compared to other girls, would naturally be different. Therefore, he raised the topic, and volunteered to be the matchmaker for the Duke. He only said that Hua Rong was willing to do it.


    Hua Rong went back to her room, remembering that Ninth Prince''s thoughts were weird today, as she sighed and sent him bookmarks. But when she thought about how her parents, wife and children were both in the capital, she felt that it was natural to be worried. She only thought of how to do some practical things to repay the favor of saving her life.


    For some reason, he had not been able to sleep soundly that night. Nightmares were always drifting before his eyes, and he was in a daze. He woke up very early in the morning and went for his morning practice. Only then did he feel much better.


    Just as he returned to his room and finished his breakfast, he heard someone knocking on his door.


    She went to open the door, only to see Xu Caizhi standing outside with a embroidered box in his hands, his face full of smiles.


    "Lord Xu, please come in."


    Xu Caizhi walked in and Hua Rong invited him to sit. However, he was respectfully standing at the side and his attitude was a little different than usual.


    He placed the embroidered box on the table and glanced at Hua Rong, only to see that her face was rosy, she had a strong figure, there was no lack of heroic spirit in her elegance, there was resolution to her beauty, other than the ability to pierce through trees with 100 steps, her appearance was even more beautiful than the concubines in the palace, she was happy, and in her heart, she called herself a hero, a beauty, there was no one else more suitable to be the Prince.


    Hua Rong looked at the embroidered box on the table and asked curiously: "What is this?"


    "A little gift from the prince."


    "Sorry for the trouble, Your Highness."


    She opened the box. Inside were two pieces of silk clothing, as well as some treasures. He was confused, what was Ninth Prince doing giving these things to him? Just as she was about to reject, Xu Caizhi bowed to her and said, "This humble one has something to report ¡­"


    She quickly gave way to him. "Sir Xu, it''s alright if you have something to say."


    Only then did Xu Caizhi stand up, and with a face full of smiles, he said, "Congratulations, Lady He Xi ¡­"


    Where did it come from?


    "Lady, you have both talent and appearance. You are a very handsome person. To be honest, your highness has always admired you and has always been a close friend to you. His Royal Highness had been out for a long time, and his noble body had suffered many injuries. He had no family to take care of. The servants and servants were very worried for him, and they all considered that there should be a suitable family to take care of him. It can be said that her relationship is deep, and the heavens are on her side. The Prince intends to choose a day to marry the Lady, and once the situation is stable, he will immediately bring the Lady back to the palace. Seeing the Princess Xing and the other two Empress s, he will officially bestow upon the Empress his rank, and congratulate the Empress on becoming rich and prosperous, and reap endless benefits from now on. "


    Hua Rong stared blankly, she could not react in a moment, and she did not know what to say, as if she did not understand what Xu Caizhi meant.


    "This is a gift from the prince, please accept it ¡­"


    Xu Caizhi gave her a piece of jade. Because he was in the army camp, his conditions were simple, so he gave her the jade he brought with him as a gift. Hua Rong had seen this jade pendant before, and as the possession of the Ninth Prince, he immediately understood that this was not a joke, but really what the Ninth Prince meant.


    She did not receive the jade pendant, nor did she kneel down and express her gratitude. Surprised, Xu Caizhi passed it over again.


    Hua Rong retreated two steps, but still did not accept. This Xu Caizhi came to be the matchmaker, wanting the Ninth Prince to take over his house and become the concubinage. He was afraid and afraid at the same time. He himself had not come to Xiangzhou Base Camp to marry anyone. Furthermore, even though she came from an Elementary Scholar''s family, his parents had taught her that he was better off as a concubine than a rich concubine. Even if he were a noble prince, he would absolutely not marry his.


    She was terrified, quickly prostrating himself, and spoke incoherently: "Thank you, Ninth Prince, for your love, but my humble body is truly insufficient to match up with Your Highness ¡­"


    In order to save the orphan girl, as well as the prince saving her from the pirates, Xu Caizhi was well aware of his past. According to the rules, she had to be selected from the most wealthy girls in the kingdom. Because the conditions of the army camp was very difficult, as well as because of the love of the king, she was ordered to serve as the princess'' concubine. She hadn''t thought that she would be so lucky as to refuse this flight of hers.


    Xu Caizhi only thought of her as a girl who was shy and laughed: "Miss, a man should marry his daughter. A dragon and phoenix among princes should follow him. Furthermore, the Ninth Prince needs someone to take care of her. This lady understands his intentions the best, and considered him as the most suitable candidate. "


    Hua Rong said with a stern expression: "If you want me to be your bodyguard and protect Your Highness, I won''t frown even if I have to go through thick and thin. But to marry Your Highness is something that I absolutely don''t dare do.


    Seeing that she had firmly rejected him, Xu Caizhi was a little annoyed. He thought to himself, how could she put on airs like this, that she was unmarried and came from the Humble Class? Moreover, this was a military camp. If it weren''t for the Ninth Prince''s love, could it be that he really wanted her to join the army?


    "Miss, please reconsider. Not only has the prince saved your life, he also appreciates your talent. It can be said that you''re very harmonious ¡­"


    This was already being both soft and hard, but Hua Rong still did not loosen her mouth, "Thank you for your love, your highness, I definitely do not dare to reach you."


    Ninth Prince was just outside the window. He originally wanted to come and take a look at Hua Rong, but hearing how determined she was to reject the marriage, he felt as if a bucket of cold water was poured on his head.


    Inside the house, Hua Rong and Xu Caizhi were still replying to each other, but he could not listen to any more of it.

 C36 A dilemma

    Just as he returned to the camp to sit down, Xu Caizhi came back quickly.


    Xu Caizhi had a look of shame on his face as he knelt down, "My prince, this lowly one has done poorly ¡­"


    Ninth Prince already knew what had happened, and he did not blame him. He immediately said: "Stand up and speak."


    Xu Caizhi left with a heart full of enthusiasm and left in disappointment. He said very depressingly: "This lowly one never expected that she would actually refuse ¡­ Sigh, she''s only a single girl, isn''t this the best place to return to? "


    It was only a single sentence for a prince to marry a commoner girl. However, the Ninth Prince believed that he was a person who was talented in literature and martial arts. The first time he was rejected, he couldn''t help but be disappointed. He waved his hand and said, "It''s fine, she can''t be forced either if she doesn''t want to."


    Seeing the Prince''s face filled with regret, Xu Caizhi lowered his voice and said, "Your Highness, from what I see, it''s not that Miss Hua does not wish to marry Your Highness, but that she is feeling inferior. I am afraid that Your Highness would despise her for falling into the hands of pirates and would not be worthy with Your Highness.


    Ninth Prince''s eyes lit up. He knew about Hua Rong''s past experiences, Hua Rong was strong and passionate. That was why he went to the sea of anger. He had almost lost his life. He was afraid that she really felt inferior and thus said, "I don''t dare to." She immediately said, "Put this matter aside first and take good care of her. I will not neglect it in the slightest."


    "Yes."


    At this time, he heard a report that the Rutty''s jurisdiction had something important to see him.


    Ninth Prince immediately replied: "Pass."


    Rutty''s jurisdiction hurriedly came up and sang a song, then handed him a sealed military intelligence.


    Ninth Prince opened it and read, his face sank and said: "Golden Man is indeed in the capital. It''s a pity that the royal father still hopes to seek peace. "


    "There''s no peace anymore, Ninth Prince, let''s start."


    Ninth Prince let out a long sigh, "Whether we fight or not isn''t something Little Wang can decide."


    Fortunately, none of the Ninth Prince s had made a request for peace, which was why he had come to deliver the letter. However, he had no other choice.


    Seeing that the Ninth Prince did not have any good ideas, he became even more discouraged. He dragged his staff and said, "Prince, Sprinkler will take a look at and then take his leave."


    Ninth Prince waved his hand and did not ask him to stay.


    As for Hua Rong, she was staring at the box on the table, completely confused. Although Xu Caizhi had left, he still decided to keep the case, as if he had accepted someone''s letter and was in a dilemma.


    Her only dream was to learn martial arts to defend herself, and not to be bullied anymore. All these years, she had been training and training the villas, arranging for the businesses, and raising her own family, not becoming a worm in the fields. Who would have thought that after coming to the army camp with the ambition to kill the enemy without a door, there would be fate for him to become a concubinage. He suddenly felt that the world was big but there really wasn''t room for a woman.


    Just as he was feeling depressed, he suddenly heard suddenly came to visit.


    She was overjoyed and immediately welcomed him: "Big Brother Lu, you''re here."


    Lu Da laughed and put down the staff. Hua Rong had already poured tea for them, he drank a few big bowls before she said: "Sis, are you used to this place?"


    After being looked after by him for the past few years, Hua Rong knew that he was open and upright, and never hid anything from him. She shook her head, feeling very disappointed, and said in a low voice: "Big Brother Lu, I have nothing to do here. I want to go back to the farm. "


    "Is it inconvenient here?"


    Hua Rong briefly described the matter of Ninth Prince proposing to him to become her concubine. Lu Da muttered to himself for a while, then shook his head, obviously disagreeing with Ninth Prince''s suggestion.


    Hua Rong was shocked, how did this pirate come to find land? After so many years, why had he still not given up and forced himself to suffer bitterly at the ends of the earth?


    She asked anxiously: "Where is King Qin now?"


    It was Li Xing who brought this group of god of pests over.


    The King Qin was cruel and cunning. Although the powers on the land were not enough to make him afraid, he had already come looking for him and would definitely not rest until he achieved his goal. Right now, there was the Ninth Prince at the front, and the King Qin at the back. There wasn''t even a way out of the village, and their hearts were filled with grief and terror as they didn''t know where they should go. His most trusted brother Yue Pengju led the troops outside, and for a time, there was no one he could discuss with.


    Seeing her pale face, Lu Da immediately understood that she was definitely not like the King Qin who called him his "wife". Furthermore, he definitely did not want to meet the King Qin face to face.


    "Sis, you don''t have to be afraid of this fellow. If he finds trouble with you, Sprinkler will take care of it."


    She shook her head and said bitterly, "It''s not that I''m afraid of him, but that I don''t want to see him again in this life. "Forget it, since he has come looking for me himself, I will not be afraid of him."


    Although Lu Da saw that she was trying his best to pull himself together and was ultimately a woman who had no relatives or relatives, he still had to rely on Ninth Prince''s care unless she really wanted to be his concubine. He frowned and suddenly said, "Sis, my old home has a manor. Currently, I only have one Old Housekeeper watching over it. "Although your life is miserable, it is also quiet. I wonder if you would like to go?" Lu Da rushed about the martial arts world, seeking revenge quickly. Naturally, he could not wait to return to his hometown and live for a long time. Considering that Hua Rong''s martial arts were sufficient to defend himself, and he was not afraid of any ordinary exhausted youth bullying her, this was why he had such a suggestion.


    Hua Rong asked for a place to stay for the time being and said happily: "Thank you Big Brother Lu. It''s really great that we''re going. "


    "Hehe, Sprinkler himself hasn''t been back for eight to ten years, but I don''t know if it will scare you to live alone."


    "No worries, no worries. I can defend myself."


    "Since that''s the case, Sprinkler will send you back first."


    "I have found an opportunity to bid my farewells to the Ninth Prince."


    Lu Da thought that since she refused the marriage, and went to ask for leave now, he might be embarrassed, so he said: "Sis, wait till Sprinkler goes to find an excuse for you, you don''t need to come out."


    Hua Rong shook her head, Ninth Prince was her benefactor, she always took good care of things without any disrespect, so even if she didn''t marry him, she didn''t need to make him feel bad. Then she said: "Big Brother Lu, I''ll explain it myself. Don''t worry, I know what I''m doing. "


    "Okay, Sprinkler will wait for you outside Xiangzhou City. You can act when the time comes, but not in a hurry. Sprinkler also doesn''t have anything urgent, I can wait a few more days for you. " Lu Da still had a plan, he was afraid that King Qin would chase him all the way to Xiangzhou, he thought that if he met those bandits, he would help her get rid of them, so that no more troubles would occur.


    "Yes." After we bid our farewells to the Ninth Prince, I will come and find you. "


    The two of them had agreed on a meeting place, Lu Da took his leave. Hua Rong sat there for a while, trying to think of a reasonable excuse to bid farewell to Ninth Prince. However, no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t think of anything to say. Thus, a day flew by quickly.


    The morning of the second day, when she returned from her morning practice, she actually saw that Ninth Prince was not far away. Coincidently or for some other reason, she had no choice but to brace herself and go forward.


    When Ninth Prince saw her tight-fitting clothes, black little barbarian boots, the posture of a beauty in Meilan, the quality of ice and snow, and his pair of snow-white hands, as well as his suitable bow, brush, and originally perfect appearance, every time he saw a girl with such a beautiful appearance, he would be overjoyed. His heart skipped a beat, thinking that it would not be a waste of his life for his to stay by his side.


    "Little Wang has been busy these past few days and has not taken care of you. Have you gotten used to living together?"


    "Prince Xie, everything is fine."


    "Then be at ease and stay."


    Hua Rong hesitated for a moment, but still bowed in the end: "Thank you for your kind intentions, Hua Rong has nothing to do in the army camp, it is rather inconvenient, I wanted to ask Your Highness for your leave, I hope Your Highness can grant me permission ¡­"


    Ninth Prince was shocked, he thought, I''m afraid Xu Caizhi''s marriage proposal scared her, now that the seed houses have fallen, the world is chaotic, she''s just a single girl, where can she go? And when she said these words, his expression was uneasy with sadness and pain. He looked very tender and immediately asked: "Is Miss troubled because of what Xu Caizhi had said? "That was not Xiao Wang''s intention, but Xu Caizhi''s own decision. I hope that Miss doesn''t have to be preoccupied with this matter and can rest assured. Otherwise, I will feel uneasy ¡­" He paused for a moment before continuing, "Right now, it is the time for me to use a servant. My archery skills are superb, I plan to let you enter the camp to be my guard. I wonder what you think?"


    In the army camp, obeying an order is the duty of the heavens. When Hua Rong heard that she had to protect him, not marry him, she heaved a sigh of relief and immediately said: "Hua Rong will definitely do her best to protect Your Highness''s safety. I thank Your Highness for your trust."


    The Ninth Prince was an outstanding martial artist, his skills far surpassing Hua Rong. He was not really asked to be a "guard" in the first place, he only wanted a reason to keep her. Seeing that she had agreed, he secretly let out a sigh of relief. As long as she didn''t leave and slowly learned of his feelings, he wouldn''t mind her birth. At that time, it wouldn''t be too late to propose marriage to her.


    As for Lu Da, after finding a small shop in Xiangzhou City to stay, he decided to take a stroll on the outskirts of the city to prevent anyone like the King Qin from barging in.


    The King Qin only had around 20 plus people with him, with an army of tens of thousands, he probably wouldn''t be able to do anything, but to let him discover Hua Rong''s whereabouts, finding an opportunity to harass him wasn''t anything good, but he thought that it would be better to find an opportunity to end this fellow, so as to prevent future troubles.


    But after three to five days, there was still no sign of the King Qin. Instead, it was Hua Rong who came looking for him, saying that he wanted to stay as his bodyguard. When Lu Da heard it, he knew that the Prince Bird was just making excuses. Hua Rong naturally understood this, but she had already made a plan in her heart, and now that the situation was difficult, the Ninth Prince could not possibly stay in the Xiangzhou. After these few days, she would just have to find an excuse to leave.


    Lu Da instructed his in a few sentences, then told his the exact address of his old home. Just as he was about to leave, he remembered to remind her: "Sis, these few days, King Qin is not going to be in Xiangzhou City. Since you''re at the camp, he probably won''t dare to act rashly.


    "Thank you Big Brother Lu, I will take care of it."


    After bidding farewell to Lu Da, Hua Rong felt very depressed and depressed. She was once again alone in Xiangzhou, which was a bit awkward.

 C37 Yue Pengjus Return

    After the King Qin and his group were left behind by Lu Da, they headed south. Seeing that the situation was getting more and more desperate, and that his group was very eye-catching, they changed their strategy, dispersing the twenty plus people and infiltrating the Xiangzhou City one after another before making their plans.


    The King Qin had sent two of his closest subordinates to stay at the back. On this day, he passed by a small city and heard a commotion in front, saying that the new Master Yi Lang had led his troops to a crushing defeat and was now invading the Golden Army. The imperial court was very weak and had not heard of any news of victory for a long time. This victory was very exciting to everyone, and they all rushed to tell each other about it.


    King Qin blended into the crowd, thinking, what kind of person is this Yi Lang? It was much better than the imperial government''s scabbard. He didn''t know if he had won by a fluke or not.


    A team had set off with strict discipline. It could be seen that the people who led the troops were usually very good at governing. When he saw the young officer riding on a big white horse, King Qin could not help but shout out, isn''t this brat Yue Pengju?


    The boy from back then had long since become a big boy. With an eight-foot long spear in hand, he was very awe-inspiring.


    He wished that he could immediately rush out of the group to pull him down and ask about Hua Rong''s whereabouts, but seeing that he was leading such an army, she forcefully endured it and immediately led her underlings to follow the group of people, seeing that they were heading towards Xiangzhou.


    In the camp of Xiangzhou City, the Ninth Prince had obtained a great victory. Overjoyed, he personally left the city to welcome everyone.


    Yue Pengju got off the horse, and saw that a group of guards beside Ninth Prince was dressed in male clothing, he was extremely happy, and bowed to Ninth Prince, but just as she was about to greet him, she saw her blinked, and indicated for him to speak later.


    Seeing his sister''s smiling face, he did not say much and only followed beside Ninth Prince, but couldn''t help but glance at her from time to time.


    When they returned to the camp, they would discuss the rewards.


    The Ninth Prince was overjoyed: "Pengju, a national talent, there is hope for ZTE. This king bestows you with 100 gold taels, 10 brocade silk, and two muse s ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju said anxiously: "Thank you, Your Highness, muse will reward the other meritorious service."


    Ninth Prince laughed out loud: "You haven''t even married yet, it''s only right for you to have one or two Kikuji s to accompany you."


    He said with emotion: "If the gold cuttlefish is not destroyed, what about home? "I thank the prince for his kind intentions. For personal matters, we should talk about them in the future."


    Seeing him like this, the Ninth Prince was very happy and immediately gifted the two muse s to the other soldiers.


    Hua Rong stood at the side, smiling merrily, as though he was happier than. She only wished that her little brother had grown up and truly become a man that could support the heavens and earth. For the first time, it was as if she was facing a man, and not a child like before.


    That night, the generals had a feast and went to the brothel in Xiangzhou to whorehouse.


    After three years in the army, the sow was also treated as a mink cicada. After the victory, whoring had already become an open secret among the soldiers. No one took it to heart.


    When the generals went to pull Yue Pengju, they realized that he had already disappeared. Every time this happened, he would not be around, and would not participate even once. Everyone got used to it and stopped calling him.


    Hua Rong returned to her room, seeing that it was not too late yet. She was very excited, but also regretful that there were a lot of people today, and she herself did not even have much time to talk with Penga. She did not know how long he could stay.


    Just as he was thinking, he suddenly heard Yue Pengju''s visit.


    She joyfully shouted, "Come in."


    Yue Pengju saw that she seemed to have been waiting for him for a long time, and was also very happy. His heart was pounding the moment he entered the door, and after seeing her for a moment, he lowered his head, looked elsewhere, and slowly said: "Elder sister, how have you been these past few days?"


    "Not bad. Penga, they all went out to have fun, why didn''t you go? "


    Yue Pengju''s face flushed red: "Elder sister, I never go."


    "Yes, this is what a good man should be like." Hua Rong was exceptionally happy. Other than her poor and talented father, all the other relatives, who had some power and influence, were wives and concubines, raping women and visiting brothels was a common occurrence. Seeing that Yue Pengju was still young and in a military camp, he felt an abnormal sense of restraint and self-satisfaction, and felt very comforted in his heart.


    Hua Rong went into the house, and brought out the dried fruits and snacks that Ninth Prince had normally sent over to him and placed on the table. She wanted to tell him to eat them later, but when she saw something in his hand, she asked him: "Pengju, what did you take?"


    Yue Pengju suddenly remembered, and immediately passed over a small piece of yellow gold. He had always received rewards from battles before, hence he did not leave any money for the soldiers. This time, he had distributed the 100 gold coins to his subordinates. From an unknown day onwards, he had realized that she was alone and helpless. He must take care of her and let her live a peaceful life.


    Hua Rong looked at the gold and laughed. She was surprised: "Hehe, I do not need money."


    This is true, what is common in this dynasty are iron money s, but iron money''s purchasing power is also not strong, they are destitute in this chaotic world, they are scarce in resources, so using gold to buy things is naturally much better.


    Other than living in a small village, it was the first time in his life that he had received money from a man. It seemed like it was the cost of supporting his family.


    He nodded seriously. We''ve always had no home, so when the situation stabilizes a bit, I''ll go find a quiet place to buy a small house, and then elder sister won''t have to wander all over the place. "


    Hua Rong had originally been asking casually, but when she saw how serious his answer was, she was moved. She could not say anything for a moment, so she just poured him a cup of tea and said: "Drink this, see if you can drink?"


    Yue Pengju had been in the army for many years, and now the two of them sat together peacefully. However, when he saw her cook the tea with her hands, his heart skipped a beat and he took the cup and drank it all in one gulp. He couldn''t really tell what it felt like and hurriedly placed the cup on the table.


    Hua Rong did not notice his abnormality, and asked him with a smile: "Pengju, in all these years, you have been out in the world, with no one to take care of you, it is about time you get married and start your career. Ninth Prince has bestowed upon you muse, why don''t you want it?"


    Hua Rong saw him as her own brother and helped him think about it. On one hand, he was unable to marry him, and on the other hand, he had been out for many years. Now that he had received some rewards due to military merits, Hua Rong started to care about his marriage plans.


    Hearing her question, Yue Pengju blushed and shook his head.


    Hua Rong thought he was embarrassed, and did not think much of the idea of bestowing muse the title of concubine. She said: "Fine, my brother is a martial arts genius, in the future, big sister will help you pay attention to those talented girls ¡­ ¡­"


    Yue Pengju suddenly said: "Elder sister, you don''t have to worry about me.


    "Heh heh, that''s fine too. We''ll talk about it after we kill off the gold cuttlefish."


    The two talked about the situation outside for a while, the more Hua Rong listened, the more shocked she was. Seems like Golden Army is about to head south at full speed, Yue Pengju''s views were almost the same as Lu Da.


    "Pengju, when are you leaving?"


    "In about three days."


    Only three days? Hua Rong was disappointed, the worries in her heart did not matter, as even if she said it, it would be useless, Yue Pengju was about to set off, but it only worried him.


    Seeing her unsettled expression, Yue Pengju wanted to say something but hesitated, and immediately asked: "Elder sister, what are you worrying about?"


    After he asked, Hua Rong could no longer hold it in, and with a low sigh, she briefly narrated the matter of King Qin coming to her doorsteps, and only mentioned the matter of Ninth Prince proposing marriage, because since Ninth Prince had personally said that Xu Caizhi "acted on his own", it was obvious that he would not make any further movements in the near future.


    But when Yue Pengju heard that the King Qin had come looking for him, he could no longer hold it in and angrily said: "Sister, don''t be afraid. I''ll send him away. Elder sister, don''t worry. I will never let anyone hurt you again. "


    Hua Rong relaxed in her heart, laughed, and said gently: "Mn, with you here, I''m not afraid."


    On this night, it was unknown if it was because Hua Rong had mentioned the things she was worried about that made Hua Rong''s sleep outside the range of sweetness. Yue Pengju, on the other hand, happened to be the opposite of her. Initially, he was all alone, but when she thought about how his elder sister was alone in Xiangzhou and how she was a woman, she felt that it was not a long term solution even if there were a lot of inconvenience.


    The morning of the second day, he woke up and practiced his spear arts for a while. After eating breakfast, he only said a few things to Hua Rong before changing into a new set of clothes and left. Originally, since the King Qin had already come knocking, he would naturally come looking for him. However, he didn''t have the time to wait for him to come knocking. He had already decided that before he left, he would first settle this troublesome matter for his sister. If dodging was not an option, then he might as well face it.


    Because of the war, Xiangzhou had lost its bustling days, but because of the presence of the Ninth Prince''s army, it had brought along a bit of qi image. The city was filled with people, and people were panicking, as everyone was discussing the matter of the Golden Army heading south.


    Yue Pengju looked around him. After walking down the streets and alleys, he couldn''t find any trace of the King Qin. Even though it was a small city, it wasn''t easy to find a person. It was a good thing that the King Qin was tall, if he was in the crowd, it would be easy to find him.


    In the evening, they finally found four people whose movements were extremely strange. One of them was the Pirates'' Li Xing that they had met on the island back then.


    He immediately left a message and saw that the few of them were hurriedly heading to a brothel called "Spring Lovers". Could the King Qin also be here?


    He couldn''t follow her, he only checked in secret and then set off back to the camp, intending to check again tomorrow.


    He picked up the butterfly shaped jade hairpin that the vendor handed him. It was extremely lifelike and exquisite, and this was the first time in his life that he had seen something like this.


    When he returned, it was already late. Hua Rong was looking at him from the door, but when she saw him, she immediately laughed: "I was looking for you to eat."


    He walked over with large strides, and handed the boots and jade hairpin over to Hua Rong: "Elder sister, this is for you."

 C38 Elder sister wants to be a concubine?

    ''s boots were already very old. She was in the army camp, so she knew that the imperial military expenditures were tight, so she was not willing to increase the burden on the Ninth Prince s. She never recklessly used a single coin for her personal use, and never changed any of her boots. However, when Yue Pengju returned, he only needed to take a look before noticing it.


    She looked at her boots and liked it. Then she looked at the jade hairpin and liked it even more. She smiled again. "Pengju, I don''t need it in the military camp."


    He said in a low voice, "I look good. I don''t have any hairpins, so I bought one for you. Don''t you like it?"


    "I like it, I really like it." She took it and placed it in her bosom before softly saying, "Big sister will wear it to show you since we won''t be fighting in the future."


    Yue Pengju whistled in joy.


    The two siblings had dinner together. Yue Pengju saw that her Desk had a lot of paper, ink and brush. He picked up a piece of paper and asked her: "All these years in the army, are you still studying and writing?"


    "Yes."


    "I''ll take a look at it."


    He nodded his head and sat down. Hua Rong was at his side writing the ink for him.


    Years of dust and clothing,


    Triton.


    Good water, good mountains, not yet seen,


    The horse''s hooves urged him to take advantage of the bright moon.


    This time, Hua Rong looked at it, it was a bold and unrestrained poem, the calligraphy was vigorous, filled with masculinity, and she liked it very much, she repeatedly said: "Pengju, you''re really good, you''ve already written better than elder sister."


    Suddenly, he took out a piece of paper from her bosom. It was wrapped very well, and when she folded it open, Hua Rong saw that the yellowing paper only had the word "Yue Pengju" on it.


    He wrote his name on the island in the same year. All these years, he had been collecting such a piece of paper.


    "Elder sister, I have always been carrying the ''Sun Zi Ji'' manual that you gave me. It has given me a lot of inspiration in several battles."


    She laughed. She never expected that the casual book she gave him would be used by him so skillfully, to such an extent.


    She raised her brush and focused on thinking. "Elder sister will write a few more words for you."


    Yue Pengju was very happy as he stood beside her, quietly watching her writing.


    There was a knock on the door, but Sisters and Sisters did not hear it. The door was half open, the Ninth Prince pushed the door and entered, but seeing that the Sisters and Sisters was focused on writing, in a very intimate state, Xu Caizhi who was beside him could not help but cough lightly.


    Seeing that it was Ninth Prince, Hua Rong immediately put down her brush, and the siblings bowed together: "Greetings Ninth Prince."


    The Ninth Prince smiled: "Pengju, you didn''t go out with them to play?"


    "This little one hasn''t seen big sister for a long time, I''m a bit free right now, so I''m sparring with big sister over calligraphy."


    Ninth Prince laughed out loud. "Good boy, let me see, have your calligraphy finally caught up to your sister?"


    Yue Pengju respectfully handed it over and looked at it carefully. He raised his head and looked at it in shock, even more shocked than at his military prowess.


    He was overjoyed and immediately said: "Xu Caizhi, take this duke''s complete set of brush, ink, and paper, and bestow it upon Yue Pengju."


    "Yes." This little one will deliver it later. "


    Yue Pengju hurriedly expressed his gratitude.


    At this time, Ninth Prince sat down, looked at this simple and crude house, and sighed: "You two siblings follow this king, Pengju has repeatedly rendered meritorious service to the war, Hua Rong is a loyal guard, but this king has never heavily rewarded you. When the war stops, this king will definitely properly arrange everything for you two ¡­"


    "Your highness saved my life, and also relied on Your highness. This little girl has always been grateful for your kindness, so how could I dare to ask Your highness for a reward?"


    "Hua Rong, quickly don''t be so courteous, there will be a feast for the King in Japan tomorrow. Firstly, everyone should gather together.


    "Thank you, Prince."


    Seeing that it was getting late, the Ninth Prince took his leave and Yue Pengju left as well.


    In the past few days, Hua Rong had never been so lively before. After washing up and going to bed, she would not be able to sleep. With great difficulty, she closed her eyes, only to dream that the King Qin was holding him up like an eagle grabbing a chick, taking out a thick rope, wanting to strip him naked and tie him to a big tree. She struggled as much as she could to give herself a good kick. When she woke up, she realized that it was a nightmare.


    She rolled to her feet, pulled on her clothes, and got out of bed. She went to the window and looked at the moonlight, cold and thin, as if it were an ominous season.


    Right now, the King Qin had indeed come looking for him, and fear made everyone angry. She thought, there was no way to avoid this, and it was time to end things with the King Qin.


    "Qin Shangcheng, if you don''t kill me today, I will definitely kill you for your revenge in the future."


    She remembered the oath she had made, and her heart skipped a beat. If she saw the King Qin again, if he didn''t die, or if she died herself, why would she be afraid of him?


    As for King Qin, he followed Yue Pengju and the others as they quietly entered the city.


    He naturally would not barge into the camp, and only stayed at the tavern Li Xing and the others had booked. He had been born into the military and was well aware of the habits of the soldiers. The generals would definitely be seeking pleasure in a brothel after this victory. As a result, they secretly sent Li Xing and the others to split into a few groups, and entered various brothels and brothels to search for Yue Pengju, prepared to start from his body.


    However, on the first night, although there were many officers who went to the brothel together with them, Yue Pengju was not among them. He did not give up, waiting patiently. Yue Pengju would come up eventually. The civil and military officials of the dynasty were all looking around the brothels, there was no reason for Yue Pengju to not come alone. He was not anxious at all. As long as he could catch Yue Pengju, it was only natural that he would have his whereabouts.


    Two girls were serving him and drinking wine. A prostitute came in and took the gold ingot. She smiled as she poured a glass of wine and placed it next to his lips, "Uncle, please drink ¡­"


    Thinking about how he was about to meet Hua Rong, he felt his blood boiling, and was not the least bit interested in this enchanting girl. He laughed loudly: "Get out, you''re too ugly ¡­"


    Although the prostitute was not a Flos Lonicerae of a brothel, she was still rather pretty. She had never heard anyone call her ugly and thought that she was drunk.


    "Haha, laozi is very sober. Go to hell, laozi''s wife is ten thousand times more beautiful than you."


    The prostitute turned her body. "Your wife is so beautiful, yet you still want to go to a brothel?"


    Women hate others who say their looks are inferior to others. She was very angry, turned around and left. As she walked, she scolded him. This man was really despicable. Calling his wife beautiful in a brothel was truly the most despicable man in the world.


    King Qin didn''t care about her. He drained the cup of wine in one gulp and said to himself, "Girl, I really miss you. If I catch you, I won''t let you run away anymore ¡­"


    There was a knock on the door, and he shouted out "Come in". Li Xing and the others rushed in with faces full of joy, "Your Majesty, there''s the latest news. "Madam is really far in the horizon ¡­"


    He was overjoyed and immediately stood up. "Where is it?"


    "This lowly one bribed one of the Xiangzhou Base Camp''s guards, he said that a few days ago, a woman came to Ninth Prince to seek help. This woman is Yue Pengju''s elder sister, whose name is Hua Rong. It is said that her archery skills are profound, and that she is currently one of the Ninth Prince''s guards ¡­ "


    "Damn, how could that girl have such exquisite archery skills?" This question had not been resolved yet, but what made him even more furious was: "How can a girl become the Prince Bird''s guard? Is he even worthy of it? "


    "Great King, if Madam becomes the Ninth Prince''s guard, then things won''t be easy ¡­"


    "What do you mean it''s not easy? That bird girl needs the protection of that woman? What is it? When I chop him into mincemeat, since Golden Army has already gone all the way south, his Zhao Family won''t be able to protect him anymore. Li Xing, immediately get ready, not to mention the Xiangzhou Base Camp, even in the palace, I will kill my way in to take my wife away.


    King Qin was not in the mood to drink anymore, he immediately returned to the inn with Li Xing and the others, and planned meticulously throughout the night.


    "Li Xing, can you call out that guard?"


    "Yes."


    "Alright. Make the arrangements, if he can think of a way for Hua Rong to leave the camp, then we have a way to take her away. If they really did not make it, and if they continued to attack, I would not believe that the Song Jun that had been defeated so many times could become a dragon''s lair or a tiger''s nest. Everyone must be very careful and not alert the enemy. "


    "Yes."


    On the second day, Yue Pengju went for a stroll on the streets again. Since Li Xing and the others had already appeared in the Xiangzhou, there was no reason for them not to be there. But it was not easy to find these pirates, who went out at night, who enjoyed themselves at night, who hid themselves away all day.


    By noon, there were still no clues. He was thirsty and just as he was about to go buy a cup of tea to drink, he saw Xu Caizhi walking over from the opposite side with a smile on his face.


    Yue Pengju did not decline, and the two of them went into a restaurant.


    Xu Caizhi asked for a private room and sat down. Scophthalmus placed the dishes on a table, heated up a pot of wine and waved his hands.


    After three rounds of drinking, Xu Caizhi finally spoke. "Pengju, there''s something I need to discuss with you."


    "Please speak, Master Xu."


    "Your elder sister is talented and beautiful, Ninth Prince intends to accept her as her lateral consort, and she will have someone to rely on for her entire life. She will be able to live a life of wealth and glory ¡­"


    Yue Pengju''s heart instantly turned over. Drinking the wine seemed to be bitter, what was Ninth Prince planning? Why did you want me to become the lateral consort? No wonder my sister has been so worried these past two days.


    He put down the wine cup, his expression unchanging, "Thank you Ninth Prince and Master Xu for your love. However, my sister is not an ordinary girl. She is very stubborn and has her own will.


    "Yes, Miss Hua is indeed different from the others. Beautiful women had always loved heroes, and the Prince was her savior. It wasn''t excessive for her to repay him with her body. However, he was afraid that she would be troubled, afraid that he would fall into the hands of a pirate and not be compatible with his highness. He could tell her that his highness did not dislike her background at all. Even though she was a lateral consort, the main wife and the other two Empress s were both gentle people who were very friendly. The prince really likes her so much that he will pamper her a bit more. If she gives birth to a boy in the future, based on the value of her children, her wealth will be limitless ¡­ "


    The more Yue Pengju listened, the more he felt uncomfortable, but he felt a fire burning in his heart, as though his chest was about to pop out. This Xu Caizhi kept saying that he wanted his elder sister to marry Ninth Prince as a concubine, would she really be willing?


    He couldn''t sit still anymore and found an excuse to leave. He quickly bade Xu Caizhi farewell and hurried back.

 C39 I will not marry

    In the distance, he saw Hua Rong waiting at the door, looking around.


    Hua Rong said gently: "Tonight, Ninth Prince is hosting a banquet, send someone to invite us early. Since you''re back, let''s go. "


    After Yue Pengju heard these words, he did not say anything. He had already lost all interest in the Ninth Prince''s banquet, and silently followed his sister. He saw that his sister had already changed into a new set of clothes. She was dressed in an ordinary man''s suit, with a green shirt underneath. The ordinary clothes made her look especially beautiful, giving off a feminine air and charm. When she smiled, her lips were so soft; when she looked at him, her eyes were so warm and warm that it almost made one want to look at her.


    Her heart was thumping, Hua Rong laughed and pulled him back: "Let''s go, don''t make Ninth Prince wait too long."


    He followed her as if he were going to a grand feast.


    The banquet would be held not in the main camp but in the side hall of the Ninth Prince. Clearly, it had undergone some set-up and appeared to be very elegant. The guest only had the brother and sister. Xu Caizhi stood at the side with a respectful and friendly attitude. After meeting Yue Pengju today, he came back to report to Ninth Prince, saying that Yue Pengju had no objections, and wanted Big Sis to decide for herself. Ninth Prince was very happy. Originally, he did not want to seek Yue Pengju''s opinion and only wanted to hear his thoughts. Thus, he was satisfied with his answer.


    Ninth Prince sat down first, with brother and sister accompanying him on both sides. Having been in the army camp for so long, it was the first time Hua Rong had eaten with Ninth Prince.


    Ninth Prince laughed: "We have known each other for many years, but we have never gathered together like this. Today, we finally have this opportunity.


    "Thank you, Prince."


    "There''s no need to be so polite. This King treats you two and your brother as friends and drinks to my heart''s content."


    Her brother and sister were all dressed in plain clothes, so they should have been happy to receive such a welcome from the prince. However, both of them felt rather uncomfortable. The Ninth Prince persuaded them to drink. The three of them drank their wine and Hua Rong stopped drinking after that. Then, the Ninth Prince laid some food out for them, making Hua Rong even more at a loss of what to do.


    "Hua Rong is not proficient in sound, so I dare not make a fool of myself."


    Ninth Prince smiled and nodded, he then played a song first, but when he heard the song, it was like flowing water in the mountains, it was extremely beautiful. Hua Rong thought, Ninth Prince was indeed one of the best, among all the princes, not only were his calligraphy and zither skills extremely good, his martial arts was also outstanding, he was the son of the Royal Family.


    "The solo is rather dull. May I trouble Miss to play a song? Little Wang is also an audience member."


    Hua Rong was helpless, although she had to learn music from her father when she was young, she did not focus on the music and could only play one song, Ninth Prince was a music expert, although he could hear that the zither was not of the first class, but the person playing the zither was truly sincere, and was extremely moving. The more he thought about her, the more beautiful she looked, the more he could not help but join in the melody, intoxicated.


    At the end of the song, he let out a long sigh. "If there were no more wars, my sleeves would be fragrant, and I would be playing the zither with my bare hands. How wonderful would that be?"


    Yue Pengju unintentionally looked over, and saw him looking at his sister with a passionate look. Even though he had a long military career and didn''t understand much about love affairs, the Ninth Prince''s gaze was simply too passionate.


    When he looked at Hua Rong again, Hua Rong didn''t even look at him, he only raised his hand to his forehead and bowed respectfully: "Thank you Ninth Prince for the food. It''s getting late, Hua Rong will take her leave."


    "Thank you, Prince."


    He sent the Sisters and Sisters out of the door all the way. Seeing his departing back, although he was wearing green, there was still a sense of grace in his graceful figure. Seeing the two of them leaving, Xu Caizhi walked forward and said: "My prince, Yue Pengju is her only kin, today at least we have informed his of the engagement. I might as well take advantage of his presence and hand over the betrothal gift as soon as possible.


    "Yes, Your Highness is wise."


    Yue Pengju sent Hua Rong back first. Hua Rong poured a cup of tea for him. Seeing him blushing red, Hua Rong became a little curious.


    Only then did he muster up all his courage. "Today, when I saw Xu Caizhi, he said that Ninth Prince wanted to accept big sister as his lateral consort ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s face was also flushed red, she was stuttering, and was unable to speak, it turned out that Ninth Prince''s banquet tonight was a disguised marriage, after informing her family members, it was'' decided ''?


    "Elder sister, will you marry to the Ninth Prince?"


    "No, I don''t want it at all. I won''t marry him. "


    Yue Pengju rubbed his head and suddenly laughed. He felt so carefree and joyful, as if he had heard of a joyous event. He could not help but almost jump.


    Seeing him so happy, Hua Rong felt it was weird. Ever since he had grown up, she had been very young and mature. She looked dignified and dignified. She was not smiling, and she had completely turned into a steady and mature young man. How could there be such an anomaly at this moment?


    "Pengju, what''s wrong?"


    His joyous laughter turned into a smile as he looked at Hua Rong calmly. "Elder sister, since you''re not willing, you should leave the Xiangzhou."


    Hua Rong sighed: "Where can I go?"


    "Follow me."


    She was stunned. This was the first time he heard a man say "Come with me!" with such a firm and forceful tone.


    "Sister, let''s leave this place first. I will find a place for you to stay. I definitely won''t let you continue to be like this."


    She laughed happily, as if there was a ray of bright sunlight shining into her heart. She was bathed in the fragrance of the spring day, and her future was bright.


    Yue Pengju looked at her nervously. He didn''t know why she was so happy, nor did he know what decision she had in his heart. It was as if he had said something he shouldn''t have as his hands were drenched in sweat.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    "Ok, Pengju, I''ll go with you. Only when brother and sister are together can we feel at home. I can''t stay in the Xiangzhou any longer. I''ve been doing nothing here all day and I can''t help the Ninth Prince with anything, not to mention repaying him, this disciple has only increased his worries. I had been thinking that it might be possible to do something in a different environment. Furthermore, Big Brother Lu also invited me to his hometown and gave me his address.


    Yue Pengju was overjoyed, rubbed his hands together: "This is really great. In the past two days, I have been out searching for the location of the King Qin, but I couldn''t get any definite information about him. I was afraid I''d leave, but he''s after you. "Right now, I''m not afraid that he will come looking for you ¡­"


    She felt sad in her heart. She thought he was out looking for friends or something like that, but he was actually going to look for King Qin. Before he left, he wanted to help her get rid of all the troubles.


    This was the first time he experienced a man''s concern for him. It was different from Lu Da''s concern, more detailed and interlinked with each other.


    She laughed and flipped the oil lamp a little brighter: "Pengju, I''ll say my goodbyes to Ninth Prince tomorrow and go with you."


    "Elder sister, I''ll speak up for you."


    "Okay, let''s go together."


    Because she had made her decision, tonight, Hua Rong slept exceptionally well. In her daze, she felt that she had arrived at a vast grassland filled with birdsong and fragrant flowers.


    Ever since her family had undergone such a huge change, she had never had such a relaxed night. It was as if she now had the strongest support in her future.


    The moon was as cold as water, and a group of patrolling soldiers were changing shifts.


    Three people walked in. One of them was very tall, wearing armor and holding a long spear.


    Seeing that he was a stranger, the officer in charge of the rotation became suspicious. "Who are you?"


    One of his companions quickly answered for him, "He''s new."


    Recently, many new brave soldiers came to the camp to recruit soldiers. The officer saw that the two soldiers who were familiar with him were familiar with him, so he left with a relieved heart.


    Once he left, the King Qin spat. He picked up his pike and looked around: Hua Rong, which courtyard is she in?


    Initially, King Qin had bribed a guard under the account with a large sum of money to inquire about the situation. However, Li Xing had good offices, and the information he received was that the Ninth Prince would invite Yue Pengju and Hua Rong out for a banquet tonight, and no matter what, they would not be able to swindle Hua Rong out. Furthermore, he was worried that the Ninth Prince might investigate further, so he tried to shirk his responsibility, telling the King Qin to wait until the best time.


    The reason that they were not allowed to use them was to accumulate a large amount of wealth and accumulate it into their national treasury. This was because they hoped that one day, all of their wealth would be gone and they would be able to recruit warriors to take over a large piece of land in the north, especially the Swallow Cloud Sixteen Region. However, they did not expect the Liaoning to rise and become even more powerful. It was too late for the imperial government to recruit troops, they could only recruit rogue soldiers, hoodlums, sending criminals and so on all the way into the army.


    As such, the King Qin very easily snuck in. Originally, no one would notice the hundreds of thousands of recruits in the military camp, but his stature was especially tall and sturdy, as if he had ten thousand pounds of strength, so he did not dare appear during the day, attracting the attention of others.


    He took the long spear and looked around. As he walked towards a remote area, a person in the same group shouted, "You''re not allowed to go there. That is a forbidden area."


    "What forbidden area?"


    "That is the prince''s tent."


    He wanted nothing more than to immediately drag out that Prince Lao Shi, but he forced himself to keep his temper and cursed, "Which house does that girl live in?"


    The first light of dawn had already appeared in the eastern sky. In another incense stick of time, it would be time for the shift to begin, and after dawn, King Qin would not be able to stay. He was extremely anxious in his heart. As soon as he entered the treasure mountain, he returned empty-handed. At the thought of this, blood would spurt out.


    From far away, he heard a ''sou'' sound. He said: "Not good, something happened."


    It was still the same person who reprimanded him, saying, "It''s too strange, these are people from the morning training."

 C40 Assassin Attack

    He stuck his head out and indeed, there was someone shooting an arrow in the training field ahead.


    That figure had his back to him, dressed in a tight suit, drawing his bow and drawing an arrow, and he thought, What''s so great about that? However, after looking at it a few more times, he suddenly discovered that the back was so petite and quite familiar.


    At this moment, there were already many people coming to the training grounds one after another. They were all extremely hardworking soldiers who wanted to stand out on the battlefield, so they put in a lot of effort.


    King Qin''s heart was moved, he followed behind them and headed towards the training grounds. Since the group had already been withdrawn, the leader didn''t pay too much attention to them. He only shouted a few words of warning, saying that he had to return on time after breakfast. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to eat anymore and would be gone. The King Qin was overjoyed. He quickened his pace and walked to a poplar tree in front of him. Just as he stopped in his tracks, there was a whoosh. Her shooting technique was almost equivalent to shooting behind a mask. King Qin secretly praised: What a great ''Hundred Steps Through the Yang''.


    The archer seemed to be very satisfied with his result. He put down his bow and arrow, and at the same time, King Qin had already clearly seen half of the side of the face, which was as white as jade. A row of long eyelashes covered his eyes, and because he was focused, he did not move.


    His heart felt like it was about to burst out of his chest. He almost blurted out, "Girl ¡­"


    However, he immediately held himself back. This was because a man holding a spear was striding towards them from the side. It was obvious that he had just finished his morning practice. Sweat covered his forehead.


    The man had broad shoulders and a thin waist, was tall and sturdy and robust, and his entire body was filled with the uncontrollable vigor of youth.


    Then, when King Qin saw the woman shooting the arrow, she turned around slightly, and at that moment, she finally saw her face clearly. There was a beautiful blush on her face, and the alluring figure of her body was no longer that green and immature little girl, but a mature and charming woman. Her entire body was emitting a captivating brilliance, like a pearl that had just been taken out of a box.


    Little girl, little girl!


    King Qin only felt a "dong" in his heart, as if someone had suddenly thrown a rock in, causing a thousand ripples to appear on his body. His throat felt a wave of dry, sour feeling in his heart, and he was also overjoyed: "Little girl, not only is she still alive, her beauty is even more beautiful than before, she is no longer that timid and delicate little girl."


    As soon as he took his leg out, he automatically ran towards her and hugged her to bring her home. After all, this was his wife who had once worshiped the heavens and earth, and had had a marriage ceremony.


    He had only taken a few steps when a person stood in front of him and glared at him. "Qin San, I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Hurry and train ¡­"


    When he saw that it was the guard Li Duo had bribed, he immediately realized that something was wrong. Instead of going forward, he asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?"


    Li Duo looked around, and then lowered his voice: "Something has happened, quickly leave this place."


    He had seen Yue Pengju''s bravery and ferocity with his own eyes, moreover, it was the army of the Ninth Prince, a huge army of tens of thousands. If he were to fail this time, he was afraid that he would never have the chance to bring Hua Rong away. He focused and immediately followed Li Duo. As he walked, he heard Yue Pengju''s voice: "Sister ¡­"


    Then, faintly, it was Hua Rong''s gentle and soft voice, gentle and cordial, "Penga ¡­"


    He could not help but turn around to see Hua Rong talking to Yue Pengju face to face. Her face and eyes were filled with an undisguised kind of gentleness, as if she was on an island. Yue Pengju extended his hand and brushed it away, as if he had brushed off a leaf from her hair.


    Only now did he clearly realize that Yue Pengju''s "sister" towards him was definitely not just some ordinary relationship between brother and sister. The young boy on the island all those years ago had already become a grown man. Hua Rong stood in front of him, and was a whole head shorter than him, looking just like his little sister.


    Looking at the two of them, they were truly a perfect match. The moment this thought arose, it was as if a centipede had drilled itself into his heart. He was jealous and sour, gnashing his teeth in hatred: Stinky kid, back then on the island, I should have killed you.


    He was not willing to leave just like that, and anxiously asked: "Li Duo, what happened?"


    "An assassin snuck into the camp ¡­"


    "Oh?"


    He was surprised to hear a few voices coming from several directions, followed by a series of footsteps. Armored guards were running towards the camp.


    A guard saw Li Duo and immediately ran over: "Master Li ¡­."


    "Quick, everyone go protect the prince."


    "Yes."


    Everyone turned and headed in one direction. King Qin thought to himself, at this moment of chaos, wasn''t this the right time to do so? He immediately changed his direction and ran towards the place where Hua Rong had shot her arrow just now.


    Hua Rong and Yue Pengju had already heard the chaotic commotion. Yue Pengju shouted "Not good" and pulled Hua Rong, "Big Sister, follow me ¡­"


    "Okay, quickly go and take a look at Ninth Prince. No, we don''t need to go to the camp, Ninth Prince isn''t there every morning, he''s training in another place ¡­ "


    "Alright."


    The brother and sister duo hurriedly ran forward. In the chaos, King Qin followed behind them from a distance, but they could see a slim figure in front of them like a running fawn.


    Several guards rushed forward, and on the ground laid a tight-fitting Black man, already dead, looking at its face, it was Golden Man.


    The ones who were attacked were the Ninth Prince, behind him, were a few guards, all of them looked to be in a hurry, obviously there were a lot of assassins who had sneaked in, but luckily the guards had already arrived, and everyone heaved a sigh of relief.


    Yue Pengju bowed and saluted: "I came late to save you, Your Highness has forgiven me."


    Ninth Prince said in a deep voice: "This is not the place to talk, follow me."


    Everyone escorted the Ninth Prince into the Handsome House''s camp. The Ninth Prince sat down and drank a mouthful of shocking tea before Xu Caizhi hurried in from outside: "Reporting to the Duke, we have captured another assassin, and two of them died. The rest have escaped, all are assassins of the Jinguo ¡­"


    Immediately after, another signalman dashed in, covered in wounds, and handed a secret letter. "My lord, there''s an urgent military report ¡­" As soon as he finished speaking, he almost collapsed to the ground.


    Ninth Prince immediately ordered some people to bring him down to recuperate. He opened the seal and looked, his expression changed as he stood up.


    Hua Rong had never seen his expression of fear before, so the others did not dare to make a sound. After a long while, the Ninth Prince gave the order, "Yue Pengju, bring your troops and set off immediately.


    "Understood."


    Everyone understood that the Jinguo had already pounced towards the capital, and now that they were in the center of the city, there was no way for them to defend themselves, causing the Golden Army to come over unhindered. Currently, they were stationed 50 miles away from the capital city, surrounding the entire capital.


    The imperial government sent out envoys immediately. Golden Army made a sky-high price for the envoys and wanted them to pay. Otherwise, they would send their troops into the city.


    looked at Hua Rong. Originally, she wanted to bring along with him, but who would have known that suddenly, the duty of a soldier was to follow orders, to not even waste a second. She was shocked and anxious, Hua Rong knew what he was thinking. The situation was critical right now, so how could she dare to delay for even a moment? She immediately said, "Pengju, hurry up and set off. Don''t worry about anything ¡­"


    Only now did Ninth Prince remember that they, the Sisters and Sisters s, did not even have the time to take their leave, and said. "Pengju, don''t worry, this king will take good care of your sister ¡­"


    "Thank you, Prince."


    Time was up, Yue Pengju saw a flash in his sister''s eyes, his brother and sister''s minds were linked, and immediately understood what she meant. They did not dare to stay, and quickly walked out.


    The huge Handsome House instantly became empty.


    After the Ninth Prince retreated about, Hua Rong knew that he must have something important to tell him. She walked forward and bowed: "Your Highness, Hua Rong is willing to serve you."


    "This trip is too dangerous, you are not suitable ¡­"


    "Your Highness, the reason why Hua Rong came to you as a defender is not because she wants to stay under your wing. Although Hua Rong is weak, she will still do her best.


    Seeing her resolute attitude, the Ninth Prince thought that Hua Rong was cautious, her skills were not bad, and in this matter, she had to be a Death Soldier that she trusted. He lowered her voice and said, "If the capital is in a hurry, we will not be able to protect it. How could there be a perfect egg under the cover of a nest? Please save my Royal Mother and Father and a drop of my bone blood ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was a clever man, she had long known that the Ninth Prince was not valued highly by the Emperor. Among the princes, he was the only one who was sent to the battlefield. The so-called "Royal Mother and Father" was naturally protected by people. Only the family members of the Ninth Prince, the wangfei, the two lateral consort s, and a son and five daughters were left unattended. With a great disaster at the head, what the Ninth Prince desired the most was naturally to protect her son.


    "Your Highness, if you trust Hua Rong, Hua Rong will immediately set out and infiltrate into the capital. I will do my best to bring the Wangfei Mother and Son out safely ¡­"


    "Alright, I will select fifty experts for you, Xu Caizhi will cooperate with you."


    "Your Highness, Xu Caizhi has followed you for a long time, this is the time to hire someone, your safety is more important."


    "Xu Caizhi is familiar with the situation in the capital, and the two of you are my most trusted people, so I will leave this matter to you two."


    "As you command, your highness must take care."


    "Don''t worry, these few Jinguo assassins, I do not think much of them. "All of you must be careful along the way. You must not have any mishaps ¡­"


    "Understood."


    Ninth Prince gave her a secret map of the imperial palace. Hua Rong memorized the important points, took the map, and was about to leave when Ninth Prince called for her. "This trip will be extremely dangerous, you have to take care of yourself, if there''s nothing you can do, just hope to save little prince ¡­"


    The capital was in a crisis, so the royal bloodline was naturally above all else. Hua Rong said solemnly: "As you command."


    Ninth Prince''s expression was very tired, sitting on the big chair, his face was haggard. Hua Rong knew that he had more important things to consider, so she did not ask anymore, and immediately left, rushing to her own room. After tidying up a little, she changed into a set of clothes, she pulled on her bow and arrows, and when she came out, Xu Caizhi was already leading her men to the door.

 C41 Jin Jing

    As for the King Qin, he had always been mixed into this group of soldiers. He saw Yue Pengju lead the group and leave, then heard of the panic in the capital, thinking, if the heavens really were to help me, it would be much easier to settle things with Yue Pengju.


    Taking advantage of the chaos, he pretended to be a patrolling guard and waited for a long time. When he saw Hua Rong come out of the Handsome House and rush to a small courtyard outside the drill grounds, he immediately understood that she must have lived in that small courtyard.


    The beautiful woman was at his side, but after the assassination incident, her security was tight. He did not dare make the slightest mistake and only stared at that place, making up his mind to rob people in the dark.


    After the time it took for an incense to burn, Hua Rong rushed out, mounted her horse and led a group of elites to leave. Hua Rong and the rest walked through the side door, he was even more curious, what was Hua Rong doing?


    With a thought, if Hua Rong left the Handsome House, it would simply be an easy task. This joy was no small matter. Just as she was about to try and slip away, she saw the patrol leader walk over and command in a stern voice, "Everyone be on high alert and increase your patrolling range. If there are any more accidents, be careful your head ¡­"


    King Qin was waiting for him to say "expand the patrolling range", and once he left, he immediately took his spear and walked forward, acting as if he was trying very hard. As soon as he reached the edge of the forest, he slipped into the dense forest without anyone noticing. He quickened his pace and went straight for the short wall. By the short wall, there were also patrolling soldiers. King Qin was thinking about how to kill him, and as he jumped over the wall, he saw Li Duo rushing towards him in a hurry, "Qin San, it''s time to change shifts ¡­"


    The King Qin was unfamiliar, so Li Duo had to pay a huge bribe to him. However, in the end, he still did not know where he came from, and as he was afraid of bringing disaster upon himself, he immediately decided to send this god of pests away.


    With Li Duo''s lead, they smoothly left the Handsome House. Once they left, Li Xing and the others who were waiting in the shadows had long since come forward to welcome them, "Great King, the Brothers who was hiding on the left side heard the news, he saw Madam followed a group of people and left from the south gate."


    "Chase after him immediately. Haha, the chance is here."


    King Qin mounted his horse: "Li Xing, Zhang Shi, follow me. Everyone else, stay behind and keep a distance.


    "Understood."


    Everyone accepted the order. Li Xing was a little suspicious: "Great King, after leaving the Xiangzhou, all the troops have gone into chaos. My wife only brought fifty troops, why not take advantage of the chaos to take my wife away?


    King Qin shook his head: "Haha, what do you know? The little girl and the servant were acting very secretive. It was unknown what important matters they had come here for. She has a stubborn temper, if I stop her, I''ll definitely be unhappy. I''ll follow behind her and see what she''s up to. If there''s anything I can do, I''ll help her. "Wouldn''t it be better to take her away in high spirits when she''s finished?"


    "Your Majesty is wise, if that''s the case, my lady should be resolute."


    King Qin was very pleased: "I won''t hide it from you all, I, your father, would like to witness her abilities, hahaha, you all still don''t know, your wife is already different from before, your father has personally witnessed her ability of hundreds of steps into the underworld, at that time, I will also broaden your horizons, and know that your wife is the number one beauty in the world ¡­"


    Hua Rong had escaped. Everyone knew that when they saw that the Pirate Head actually wanted to "attack the heart", they kept on blowing their own trumpet. None of them thought too much of it, but none of them dared to refute.


    Along the way, his beautiful wife accompanied him. King Qin was elated and immediately chased after her, as if she would be hugged by a beautiful woman in the next moment.


    Xu Caizhi knew his way around, and led everyone down a very remote path, heading straight for the capital. When arriving at the northern woods, he heard that the Horseshoe had caught up with him. Hua Rong turned her head around and saw that the young man who had caught up with him was Yue Pengju, who was a subordinate of Yue Pengju, and also his good friend. When they were exterminating the bandits, Hua Rong had seen him before, and he was one of the members of the death squadron.


    Hua Rong immediately reined in her horse, and said to Xu Caizhi: "Master Xu, I''ll have a chat with Brother Yang then."


    "Alright."


    Hua Rong was worried that she would be ordered to go to the capital this time, but suddenly, something happened and she did not have time to notify Yue Pengju. If the brother and sister pair were to go together, it was unknown when they would meet again.


    "Yes, sister." Yang Zaixing was very respectful, and followed Yue Pengju to call her elder sister, "Big Brother Yue left in a hurry, I didn''t have time to say goodbye to you, he told me to come back, I''m afraid you might be in danger."


    "It''s been hard on you. "Tell him that I''m going to the capital, and everything is fine. Tell him not to worry about me."


    "Yes."


    Yang Zaixing took out a small piece of gold from his bosom and respectfully handed it over: "I have given all the rewards from Big Brother Yue to you. He himself no longer has any secrets;


    The corners of Hua Rong''s eyes were slightly wet. Since Yue Pengju was in a hurry to leave and was worried about him, he had obviously borrowed Yang Zaixing''s gold.


    Xu Caizhi brought enough enemies along with his, but she didn''t want Yue Pengju to worry over her and happily accepted the gold, "Tell Penga that there''s no danger in my trip here, tell him to rest assured and kill the enemy. "You should go back, otherwise you won''t be able to catch up if you fall behind ¡­"


    "Yes."


    After sending Yang Zaixing off, Hua Rong galloped her horse and caught up to Xu Caizhi. At this time, King Qin and two of his followers who were hiding in the forest beside the road jumped out. Seeing that Yang Zaixing was riding on a peerless horse, King Qin was extremely unhappy. He made it sound like a man who was raising a family. His own wife, why did he have to raise her?


    He spat out, and hatefully said: "Yue Pengju, if you make this daddy see you again, I''ll definitely kill you, you little bastard."


    In the late autumn, the village that led to the capital was in ruins. The people did not live in peace.


    For fear of attracting attention, the crowd changed to night and day. The horses'' hooves were wrapped around their horses. Their mouthpieces were completely silent. The closer they were to the capital, the more cautious they became. After Hua Rong and Xu Caizhi discussed things, they divided the fifty of them into three groups. They arranged to meet up at different locations and set out for the capital.


    That evening, they arrived at a small city. Tomorrow, they would travel for another day before arriving at the capital. There were Golden Army stationed less than fifty kilometers ahead of them, and they were plundering all over the place. The guards of the Song Kingdom were all small generals, and because they could fight well, they were able to temporarily protect the peace here. Even so, the city was desolate and empty.


    After Hua Rong observed the place for a while, she decided to take a detour around the small road and not enter the city.


    In front of them was a dense forest. The winds were high in the night, so Hua Rong said in a low voice, "Everyone, be careful."


    "Yes."


    Just as they passed through half the forest, they heard an arrow being shot from within. Xu Caizhi said solemnly: "Not good, there''s gold soldier in front."


    Before he finished her sentence, she heard a burst of Horseshoe s coming from all directions. Judging from the Horseshoe, there were not even a hundred people in this team, but there were only eighteen people on their side. Xu Caizhi immediately said: "Miss Hua, you lead the people to charge forward, I will cut off the rear ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s heart was beating so fast that she was about to jump out, but he made a prompt decision. "Don''t worry, they don''t have many people either.


    Hua Rong looked in a direction, shouted "Charge!", and everyone rushed towards the gap.


    That group of people were the charging Golden Army. They thought that they had met Song Jun, but they couldn''t tell how many there were in the darkness, and only heard the sound of killing. A group of elites waved their swords and spears to kill them.


    When the torch was lit, the man in the lead was about thirty years old. He wore a gold helmet with an elephant nose and two pheasants'' tails. He was dressed in a red embroidered robe with gold dragon scales embedded on its exterior. Sitting on a Snow Fire Dragon Horse with four hooves and holding the Hornless Phoenix Head Sparrow Axe in his hand, he looked extremely majestic and valiant. This was the Jin Wushu that he and Yue Pengju had met before.


    Just as Jin Wushu was about to command everyone to surround him, with a swoosh, an arrow flew towards his chest. He turned around and the arrow flew right into the throat of the gold soldier who was holding the torch, and with a turn of her body, the torch fell onto the ground.


    Jin Wushu then realised that the person who shot the arrow was just about to extinguish the torch, he could not help but praise his for his brilliant archery, and taking advantage of the nearly extinguished flame, he took a glance, and saw that the person who shot the arrow had a beautiful face, and looked extremely familiar, and immediately saw that it was actually a woman.


    He laughed out loud and raised his cinnabar axe, but it was too late, the torch was completely extinguished, Hua Rong and the rest immediately broke through, with just a few screams, a hole was opened up in the northern corner of Golden Army, a group of people was rushing over ¡­


    Jin Wushu led the group and chased.


    Xu Caizhi''s arm was heavily injured, but he did not dare stop to bandage it. Hua Rong stood beside him and asked in a low voice: "Master Xu, are you able to hold on?"


    "It''s fine. Don''t worry about me, hurry up and get rid of this group of pursuers."


    She was very familiar with the terrain, seeing that a crescent moon was descending down, decisively pulling back her horse. She was in the midst of pondering, when she saw that the sky was covered entirely by dark clouds, completely covering the moon. She was overjoyed, and with a low shout, she took the lead, charging towards the fork in the road, with everyone following closely behind her.


    A black cloud covered their heads and the dense forest was covered in darkness. When Jin Wushu shouted, everyone stopped and the black cloud dissipated, the group of people had already disappeared without a trace.


    The leader of the Golden Army stopped, "Fourth Prince, do you still want to chase after him?"


    "Don''t chase after a desperate enemy. From the looks of it, they were heading to Beijing. Jian Ling, send someone to investigate and find out which family in the capital is good at riding and shooting, and report back to me immediately if there is any news. "


    The officer called Jian Ling asked doubtfully: "Why are you asking about this?"


    "Idiot, did you not realize that the godly archer just now was a woman?"


    Jian Ling was shocked: "I didn''t see it clearly, how could it be a woman?"


    "This King has already seen her twice. This King will not be mistaken."


    "Aren''t all the women of the Southern Dynasty weak and fragile? How could there be a woman on the battlefield? "


    Jin Wushu laughed out loud, "To think that Song Kingdom has such a woman. I, Little Wang, have truly seen her for myself."


    "Jinguo is about to flatten open seal. At that time, wouldn''t it be fine to ask Song Kingdom to hand over this woman?"


    "Alright, you all should first investigate her identity. On the day the city breaks down, add another one to the list of the female disciples in the sect."


    "Understood." Jian Ling laughed, "This girl is really powerful. After killing so many of our brothers, on the day the city is ruined, we will capture her and make her our concubinage''s concubinage. Only then will we know the greatness of our Great Jinguo''s men."

 C42 Entering the palace

    All of the gold soldier s started laughing loudly. From the end of summer to the autumn, the gold soldier went all the way south, with unstoppable momentum, as though it was going to smash through the heart of the Song Kingdom. The so-called million strong soldiers of the Da Song were like dry weeds that could not even withstand a single blow, and currently, the gold soldier had tens of thousands of soldiers trapped Tokyo, and the day of the city''s destruction was just around the corner.


    In Song Kingdom''s playworld, there were thousands of jewelry and beautiful women. They would be transported back to Jinguo very soon. When he thought about how he would soon be able to hold a beauty in his arms and wield a pure gold in his hands, these Berserker Soldiers, which had travelled thousands of miles to travel to the south, all of them felt their blood rushing ¡­


    In order to curry favor with Jin Wushu, Jian Ling continued to speak, "According to the rumors, the two most famous beauties in the Southern Empire are the ones who stand out. The great courtesan, a human character. After taking over Tokyo, I will definitely capture these two beauties and offer them to the Fourth Prince ¡­ "


    "Alright, let''s work together and break through Tokyo and have the princess of Song Kingdom become your concubinage ¡­"


    Everyone laughed out loud, as if all these beautiful scenes were already unfolding before their eyes.


    Furthermore, King Qin had maintained a distance with Hua Rong and the others all the way to the small city. Suddenly, Hua Rong took the small path to the capital city and he was still eating at the small tavern with her brothers.


    This was a difficult road to tread. The pirates who were used to travelling by water were not used to it. It was dark in the night and they had lost their way.


    After wandering around for a long time, they finally found the road, and it was almost daybreak. King Qin was feeling vexed at his carelessness, when he heard a wave of Horseshoe s coming from in front of him.


    King Qin was filled with anger as he brandished his long blade to slash at Jin Wushu. Suddenly, Jin Wushu was attacked, thinking that they were an ambush from Hua Rong''s group.


    With this fear, King Qin led his men in a massacre, causing dozens of people to die. In the light of the night, when gold soldier found out that their group had only traveled a short distance of ten or so people, she was already laughing out loud and galloping away.


    They had gone south for a long time, but had never experienced such a great loss. Once they met Song Bing, even if it was ten times their own power, they would still lose their armours. This time, on the contrary, they would lose their armours due to the two small groups of southerners.


    King Qin led his men and ran 20 to 30 li, and the sky was already completely bright, while Hua Rong and the rest were also completely lost.


    The King Qin scolded angrily, "If it wasn''t for Golden Man stopping me, why would I lose it? "Let''s go, we''re not allowed to stay here any longer. We''re heading straight for the capital. The lass must be heading there."


    The Tokyo City in November was filled with gloom.


    Hua Rong and the rest were still outside, and had already known that the Golden Army was the first to attack the city. The group did not dare to move forward easily. They hid in the nearby woods and moved forward slowly.


    Xu Caizhi was almost crying loudly: "Once the outer city is ruined, the capital will not be able to hold on anymore ¡­"


    Tokyo was the outer city of the open seal. As long as the Tokyo City was defeated, the capital would be in imminent danger.


    Hua Rong was also extremely terrified. Originally, the group had split into three groups, and they were disguised as citizens to travel and escape, but even though it was night and day, there were still people that were killed by the Golden Army. All along the way, the Golden Army was shaking the sky, as if Tokyo had already become the world of the Golden Man. Right now, it was General Zhang who was defending the city. He led his troops and the citizens to fight with their lives on the line, and only then was he able to temporarily stop the Golden Army from destroying the city.


    In the early morning light, no one dared to make a sound. If they were not careful, they would attract the attention of the gold soldier. Hua Rong lowered her voice: "Master Xu, it looks like it''s impossible for us to enter the city. I have an idea, I want Brothers to wait outside. The two of us would like to enter the city, find Princess Xing and the rest, and then make our plans ¡­ "


    "I was planning on doing the same." Xu Caizhi immediately ordered for everyone to hide at a familiar house outside of Tokyo City. When it was completely dark, he and Hua Rong disguised themselves and headed towards Tokyo City.


    Xu Caizhi was extremely familiar with the terrain, and after a few twists and turns, he arrived beside a small tree outside the city wall. He leapt onto the stage and asked Hua Rong in a low voice, "Can you do it?"


    Hua Rong nodded and also leaped up. Xu Caizhi was overjoyed, and with a flip of his body, he fell into the wall. Hua Rong also followed suit and jumped off the wall, the two of them landed on the ground lightly, only then did she realise that the defenses inside the wall were empty, only a few meters away was there a soldier patrolling.


    After entering the city, the two of them did not have much time to talk and immediately rushed to the open seal.


    The Ninth Prince''s Duke Palace was to the south of the city. When the two of them arrived, they saw that the surrounding lights were all gone. Xu Caizhi knocked on the door as an old family member came out, their faces full of panic: "Master Xu? All of the Wangfei Mother and Son s have been brought to the Imperial Palace to reunite with the Empress ¡­ "


    The two of them turned pale with fright. At this critical moment, the Wangfei Mother and Son was brought into the palace. Xu Caizhi was very surprised. Ninth Prince''s mother, Wei Fei, was very unfavoured, and Ninth Prince''s family members were never favored by the Emperor. At this moment, what was the meaning of gathering all his family members together?


    Hua Rong did not think as much as him, and only said: "She must have seen that the Ninth Prince was out there, and was afraid that he had other people on her side, so he took his family as hostages!"


    Xu Caizhi thought, but did not dare say anything. He frowned: "Can I sneak into the palace?"


    "Let''s go find a friend. He is called He Yong, and he has a very powerful master who can freely enter and leave the palace. Maybe he can think of something for us. "


    "Alright."


    The two hurriedly made their way to a Daoist temple outside the city.


    The path that led to the door opened. He rubbed his eyes and asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    "Looking for He Yong."


    He Yong was a young Spirit Dao cultivator, upon hearing that it was Xu Caizhi who had come to find him, he immediately welcomed the two of them in, and asked in surprise: "Brother Xu, what business do you have here in the middle of the night?"


    Xu Caizhi had a good relationship with him, so he didn''t hide it from him: "I want to go to the Nine Wangfei Mother and Son s, can you bring me into the palace?"


    "Coincidentally, my master has been ordered to go to the palace. He is about to depart at five o''clock. You can follow me."


    The two of them were overjoyed, and with He Yong''s arrangements, they found two sets of robes and changed into them, then he led them to a group of cultivators standing in the middle, and started heading towards the palace on time.


    Hua Rong followed behind Xu Caizhi, and was secretly surprised, at such a time of chaos, the Sovereign King would not organize his men to resist, how could he even have the mind to ask the Daoist Priest to do something?


    The one in the lead was He Yong''s master, Spiritual Master Guo. He was dressed in a Black robe, and did not look like a cultivator. Hua Rong was even more surprised. She quietly pulled Xu Caizhi and made a gesture, indicating that she herself was also very confused.


    When the group arrived at the palace, they found the journey smooth and unobstructed. The treatment that Guo Zhenren received was unimaginable. Entering the great hall, Hua Rong followed Xu Caizhi and stood at the side. She didn''t even dare to breathe loudly, her heart thumping hard. You''re going to see the Dizzy Monarch soon?


    Just as he was thinking, a shrill voice rang out. "The emperor has ¡­"


    Immediately, Hua Rong saw a man walk in. He was dressed in a yellow robe and wore a crown on his head. He looked to be in his early forties, had a handsome face and seemed to be floating in the air. Just between his brows, because he had been immersed in imperial power for a long time, he revealed a sinister aura that was incompatible with his appearance. This man was the current emperor ¨C although he had passed the position of Emperor to the crown prince when the Golden Army attacked, the crown prince was only a puppet.


    This person was one of the most mischievous and doting people, someone who was favored by the Six Thieves. He had given birth to the morning class, caused chaos in the imperial court and caused trouble for the world. He was the main culprit who had caused the deaths of his parents.


    Hua Rong stealthily pulled on her bow and arrows ¨C Under the leadership of Master Guo, all of the cultivators brought along their weapons, and no one searched the body. At that time, Hua Rong thought that it was strange, but now, she wasn''t at all surprised, because she had already discovered that this was the "Elite Armament" that the Emperor wanted.


    Her hands that were holding onto the arrow trembled. At this time, it was extremely easy to kill this dog emperor.


    In the blink of an eye, the emperor''s face was filled with panic, as if he had seen his savior. He grabbed Guo Zhenren''s hand and said, "Daoist leader, quickly tell us your plan to retreat. I have a great reward ¡­"


    Guo Zhenren cupped his hands and replied calmly, "Reporting to the emperor." This small path is called ''hexadecyl method'', it can summon heavenly soldiers and generals, they can easily capture the enemy general, and destroy the enemy ¡­ "


    "What is'' hexadecyl method ''?"


    "The hexadecyl method refers to the selection of 7,779 men. After going through magic, they are invulnerable to swords and spears, and can even transform into a magnificent army of thousands, invincible in battle, invincible in attack. Ordinary physical bodies are simply unable to resist them, and it would not be difficult even if it were a million Golden Army ¡­"


    "Haha, quickly go pick out your troops and lead the heavenly soldiers and heavenly generals to a fight to the death with the enemy. If you have any spells, let me see first ¡­"


    "There is a requirement on the small path. When we start to work, we have to withdraw all of the defending troops from the city, so as to not let anyone peek and cause the spell to fail. Your Majesty, please grant us permission ¡­"


    The Emperor nodded his head, "As long as you can repel the gold soldier, I will grant you any request."


    "¡­"


    This dog emperor, whose brain was even worse than a pig''s, actually believed this demon''s nonsense, and had not the slightest bit of doubt in his heart ¡ª The key to war lay in the hearts of the people turning back, the precision of the tactics, the supplies needed to back up, and the bravery of the soldiers. How could he do such a thing and defeat the enemy?


    However, the emperor was obviously convinced, he turned around and sat on the Dragon Throne in the hall, and said with a smile, "The Golden Army has pushed them too far, we must kill them all this time. Dao leader, hurry and prepare ¡­ "


    "Yes."


    Hua Rong followed the crowd and left. When she walked past the emperor, she could not help but take another look at him, as he was completely immersed in the powerful fantasy of "hexadecyl method".


    When the emperor saw a young daoist looking at him, he didn''t think much of it. Instead, he walked over and patted her shoulder. "Little Taoist, when we beat back the gold soldier, I heavily reward you ¡­"


    Hua Rong looked at his handsome face and chuckled. As expected, gold and jade were wasted, but it was such a pity for such a good leather bag, yet it was an incomparably stupid piece of trash.

 C43 See the princess

    When the emperor saw this young daoist smile ''beautifully'', his face became charming and his heart trembled. However, he felt that he had never seen such a beautiful smile in his life. He immediately pulled her hand and asked, "Little Taoist, what is your name?"


    He could feel that the hand that he was holding was soft as cream, smooth and exquisite. Looking at her face, it looked like it was about to drop. What kind of an old hand like the Emperor? With this, he immediately realized that the young Daoist before him was a woman.


    He was overjoyed, and was about to speak when Hua Rong smiled sweetly, and spoke in a voice so low that it could not be heard: "Your majesty, do not offend the ''hexadecyl method''."


    The emperor''s lust rose, but his main enemy was still hoping to rely on the hexadecyl method to retreat. Hearing her words, he immediately restrained himself, quickly taking off a jade pendant beside him and putting it into her hands. He lowered his voice and said, "When we retreat, I''ll definitely summon you ¡­"


    Hua Rong accepted the jade pendant, she almost wanted to burst out laughing, this unconscious king, dying before her eyes, she actually had such a perverted heart, there was no justice in this world that would not die.


    Walking out of the palace and looking at the first rays of winter sky, then looking back at the group of black robed cultivators, he could not laugh anymore. His heart was dark, could it be that the Song Kingdom was really going to die at the hands of this unconscious monarch? Even if he died ten thousand times, it wouldn''t be enough to thank him. However, with the destruction of their country and their families, how many people in this world would suffer the endless calamities of war?


    She stood under the eaves of the glass, and Xu Caizhi turned his head and waved towards her. In a flash, he entered a huge fake mountain in front of them.


    Hua Rong immediately followed.


    This huge fake mountain was covered in clouds and mist, giving it an enchanting appearance. There were cranes everywhere, birds and beasts rare, trees and flowers everywhere ¡­ It was precisely the "Broad and Endless" that was accumulated by the renowned "Flowerstone Class".


    Hua Rong was unable to enjoy the scenery here, she only saw that Xu Caizhi had turned seven and eight corners and entered a small hut. When Hua Rong entered, he saw a palace maid welcoming him and whispering: "Master Xu, everything is ready."


    "Thank you."


    This palace maid handed over a set of palace clothing and quietly withdrew. Xu Caizhi immediately said: "Miss Hua, you have changed clothes and disguised yourself as palace maid. The palace maid that just left is called Little Brother Song Liang. She will bring you to find the wangfei. "


    Hua Rong immediately agreed, but was not without suspicion: "Master Xu, who is that Spiritual Master Guo? Does the emperor really believe in his hexadecyl method? "


    "The emperor calls himself the head of the immortal masters. He believes in divine powers, so he has a high position as a Daoist, allowing him to freely move about in the palace ¡­"


    No wonder.


    "I will wait for you outside the city. If you have any news, please notify me immediately."


    "Alright."


    After Xu Caizhi left, Hua Rong immediately changed into her palace attire. Song Liangdi came in and looked at her in shock, before lowering his voice: "Miss, follow me."


    Hua Rong nodded her head and followed behind her. Along the way, there were many eunuchs of the palace maid, but they were all flustered, obviously having heard of the matter of the Golden Army besieging the city, causing everyone to panic. No one gave the two of them a second glance, they turned and went to a quiet courtyard at the side of the hall.


    This courtyard belonged to the family of the Ninth Prince.


    When a palace maid saw Song Liangdi coming over, he welcomed her and smiled: "Sister Song, you''re here?"


    "Quickly go and notify the wangfei. This lady seeks an audience on the orders of the prince ¡­"


    "Yes." "The wangfei is in the midst of washing up, your servant will immediately go inform her."


    After the time it took for an incense stick to burn, Hua Rong was finally invited into the house. She looked around and saw a dignified woman sitting in the middle of the room. Although she didn''t have much color, she was elegant and graceful, with a slight bulge in her stomach. It was obvious that she was pregnant. There were two people sitting on either side of her. The one on the left was petite and exquisite, while the one on the right was slender and jade-like. All three of them had very uneasy expressions on their faces.


    Hua Rong immediately bowed towards the wangfei and the two lateral consort s. The wangfei waved her hand, "There is no need for the wangfei to be so courteous, does Your Highness have any news for us?"


    Hua Rong immediately handed over the sealed letter. Consort Wang had seen it before, and recognized it was from his husband''s handwriting. After reading it carefully, she couldn''t help but feel sorrowful and happy, "Your highness, you still think about a family while you''re busy ¡­" Finished speaking, she waved her hand, signaling everyone to step back.


    The two lateral consort s saw that it was not easy to get news of the Prince and were naturally unwilling to withdraw, but due to the orders of the Royal Concubine, they didn''t dare to disobey, and left with different expressions.


    Hua Rong secretly sighed. As a concubinage, one had to be like this. A warm bed was naturally different from a lady''s style.


    There were only two people left in the room. Princess Hua-Yang waved her hand. "Sister, please sit ¡­"


    Hua Rong was surprised. Why did she suddenly become the ''little sister'' of the princess consort? She bowed again. "I don''t dare."


    "Sister, no need to be so polite." The princess sighed. "The prince has entrusted such an important matter to you. Of course, I also trust those he trusts, so there''s no need to be polite."


    Hua Rong could not refuse, and sat down.


    "Right now, the gold soldier is already 50 miles away from Chen Bing and Tokyo. The destruction of the city is imminent, Hua Rong came this time to find an opportunity to bring the Wangfei Mother and Son out of the palace ¡­"


    The wangfei was very surprised: "gold soldier is really calling in? Didn''t the imperial government send out a large number of garrison troops? "


    Hua Rong thought of the "hexadecyl method" that the emperor hoped for and decisively said, "gold soldier will definitely fight her way into the palace. At that time, the calamity would be unimaginable, I hope that Princess Huo Wu can prepare immediately so that we can go one at a time ¡­"


    "But, Royal Mother and Father is still in the capital ¡­ Besides, where can we go? "


    "When the gold soldier attacked last year, they had already escaped once. "Forgive me for being blunt, but the prince doesn''t seem to be favored by the emperor. They couldn''t be bothered to take you away when a great disaster is coming ¡­"


    The wangfei said angrily, "You are committing treason."


    Everyone knew that Ninth Prince''s mother wasn''t favoured. After being a servant for ten or twenty years, even the imperial concubine was awarded a "consolation prize" when Ninth Prince was sent to the army camp last year. If he didn''t leave now, then when? Was he going to let Golden Man capture him in one fell swoop?


    She turned her body slightly to the side and said, "I ask for Your Highness to make a decision."


    "The prince has been in the East Palace for the past few days, reading with the crown prince ¡­"


    Hua Rong laughed involuntarily, this was the real reason. little prince''s name was Accompanying Reading. In essence, it was equivalent to being taken as hostage. She frowned. "Is there any way to bring it out?"


    "He will be back tomorrow. According to the rules, he comes back once every five days."


    Hua Rong was overjoyed. "That''s great. Royal Concubine, prepare yourself, we''ll think of leaving tomorrow ¡­"


    The wangfei frowned. "Let me think about it."


    Seeing her hesitating, Hua Rong was worried. If she missed this chance, there might not be another.


    "Sister, how did you know the Prince?" She had wanted to ask this question a long time ago. This girl was more beautiful than any of the prince''s concubines, and she had been guarding by his side for a long time, so he was sure that she had already been favored by the prince?


    Hua Rong said calmly: "I was saved by the Duke once during a crisis and got lucky to learn a bit of martial arts. In order to repay the King for saving my life, I temporarily went to his camp and became his guard."


    "Little sister, don''t you worry. Big sister is not a Jealousy. Every time I accept a lateral consort, I will be the one to replace him. Once the war has slowed down, I will definitely choose a good day to let you enter the sect in glory. From now on, it will be hard on you. You must wholeheartedly serve your highness. There''s only one little prince and the rest are all girls. Little sister, you are fortunate to be able to bear more sons for your highness, this is more important than anything else ¡­ "


    This wangfei actually thought that she was being waited on every day in the Xiangzhou Base Camp to warm him.


    Hua Rong laughed, "My wife, you are overthinking it. Hua Rong is just a small soldier sent by the Duke, she definitely does not have any private matters between men and women. On this trip back to the capital, she originally went through thick and thin to complete her mission, but other than that, she did not have any intentions ¡­."


    The army was a forbidden area for women. With Hua Rong''s talent and looks, if not for the prince''s concubine, how would she be able to protect herself in the army camp? Could it be that she was looking down on her?


    She stood up and said coldly, "Your Highness is heroic and invincible. With him leading troops to defend you, even though Golden Man is powerful, how can you really fight your way into the Imperial Palace?"


    Hua Rong saw that she was just being stubborn, this master of hers was even putting on airs, did she know who her eunuch, the emperor, was? When a great calamity arrived, he had placed her hopes on the god-like, perverted, and incorruptible Emperor. Once the city broke, even he would find it hard to protect herself, let alone the others. Although the Ninth Prince was brave and heroic, it was hard to stop it all by itself.


    "Princess, you must have forgotten how the people of the Emperor, Cai Jing and the others escaped when the army arrived at the city. If I really end up in the hands of the gold soldier, I won''t be so lucky ¡­ "


    Last year, the Ninth Prince was in the prince''s mansion, and the troops were flourishing. Their family still had some to rely on, but now that his husband was out in the world, if a calamity really came about, how would they deal with it?


    "Right now, the security in open seal City is extremely tight. How can a woman like you bring the little prince out?"


    Hua Rong took out the jade pendant that the emperor gave him and gave it to her. The wangfei immediately recognized that it was the emperor''s personal item, when he was painting, he often used this jade as his seal, and many people knew it.


    "Where did you get it?"


    "I was among the Taoists, given by the Emperor."


    The wangfei was even more bewildered, this woman was the concubine of the Ninth Prince, it seemed like the emperor had set his eyes on her again, what was going on?


    Hua Rong understood her thoughts, and laughed: "After I bring little prince out of the palace, I will never return to the palace, but with this jade pendant, it will be more convenient to leave the city, won''t it?"


    Princess Hua-Yang was originally a smart person, but was just jealous at that moment. When she heard Hua Rong''s words, she immediately reacted, thought for a bit, then said: "I will do my best to bring the little prince to the Eastern Flower Sect, then I will find a way to notify you."


    "Wait quietly for the princess consort to finish her words. I live in the Fan Lou in the city. "


    "Alright, you may leave."


    The moment Hua Rong went down, the two lateral consort s immediately came out and asked anxiously: What news does Your Highness have?


    "Who is that woman?" Prince''s new pet? "


    "Prince has taken in another concubine?"


    Princess Hua-Yang was impatient. "All of you go down first. I have my own arrangements."


    The one who brought Hua Rong out was still Song Liangdi. Along the way, the pavilions and pavilions of the imperial palace were emitting an ominous aura, and their guards were also not very strict.


    The dynasty was the youngest dynasty in history, because it was initially discussed with the people of the and the royal family to expand the royal family, but the local people were unwilling to move, so the expansion was abandoned. The houses of the residents were a little taller than the walls of the palace, so they could see every single move of the palace. Thus, an order was issued to the residents to not "look at the house", and the emperor was also nicknamed "Shangguan Family".


    Only the "splendor", whose name shook the world, was ethereal like a fairyland.


    Hua Rong stood in her original spot for a long time. Such a beautiful palace, she was afraid that the gold soldier''s Steel Cavalry would immediately sweep through it. There was no need or need for him to kill that fainted monarch. Once she fell into the hands of the Golden Man, the sin he would suffer would definitely be even more dreadful than being killed.

 C44 A different woman

    However, his body was originally too weak to survive, and yet, it had to drag down the rest of the world.


    On their way, they smoothly left the palace and arrived at the promised "Fan Lou". The Fan Lou was a very famous restaurant in the open seal. Our country''s economy is extremely developed, even though the gold soldier is in chaos, the city is still filled with fresh flowers and cooking oil. Many of the spies from gold soldier are drooling at the sight of this news, as soon as they gather at the Commander of the gold soldier, they increase their ambition to invade our city.


    Xu Caizhi was already waiting at the Fan Lou. When he saw Hua Rong, he was very happy and lowered his voice: "Did you see it?"


    Hua Rong nodded her head: "We will meet again in three days."


    Xu Caizhi was ecstatic, he immediately ordered the Scophthalmus to serve the dishes. Fresh fish, fresh chicken, fresh fat and fresh fruits were placed on the table, the containers were all good quality silverware. The plate with the fruit on it was a beautiful kiln.


    The two of them had been tired for the past few days, and they could finally have a good meal. At this time, they didn''t notice that a group of people had come down from the second floor''s private room. This group of people were all dressed in scholarly attire, wearing large robes, and had a low-key demeanor. It was Jin Wushu and the rest.


    He was not the main marshal in the invasion, but he was tasked with gathering intelligence. He observed the terrain, investigated the military information, and enjoyed the beautiful scenery of the Song Kingdom.


    He took a casual look at the bustling lobby. There were about 20 tables with not a single table empty. There was a father and daughter pair singing in the aisle, and the woman had some colors to her.


    He was secretly pleased with himself, these Taotie Song people s, did not know, that in less than a month, they would no longer be able to live a luxurious life like eating, drinking, and drinking. In this world, they would be the servants of Jinguo.


    He saw two men sitting there. One of them was a young man who was holding a knife as if it were water. In the middle of a porcelain lotus, he cut a new fruit. With a light wave of his hand, the red fruit was split into two ¡­


    Red fruit, slender pure white hands. Looking at the owner of the hands, her face was filled with the lovely flowers of March, her cherry mouth was slightly red, and her only pair of eyes, as well as her eyes, exuded a heroic aura completely opposite to her appearance. The Southern Domain man was very handsome. He was already like a woman, but he had already seen this "man" three times. This time, it was clear that he was definitely a woman.


    He was overjoyed, but still walked out of the Fan Lou.


    Once he was out of the city gate, he went straight to the stationed gold army camp.


    In the camp, two soldiers bowed respectfully. "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "Is the King of Heaven here?"


    "We are currently discussing military affairs with the generals. This little one will inform you. "


    Just as the guards went in to report, the meeting inside had already ended. Seven to eight high ranking officers of the gold soldier s came out one by one to greet the young Fourth Prince. Soon after, a man who looked like he was in his forties walked out and laughed loudly: "Fourth Brother, you''re here?"


    "Big brother is overjoyed, what good things have happened recently?"


    "Hahaha, our Great Jinguo Army has already forcefully crossed the Yellow River, and is closing in from all sides. Fourth Brother, when big brother captures the Song Kingdom Emperor, have him call us two Abba in public ¡­ "


    "Little brother is not interested in his'' godson ''. I just want to see, big brother''s list of beauties ¡­"


    King of Heaven patted his shoulder, "Don''t worry, Song Kingdom is as beautiful as the clouds. This time, we will definitely let the men of Jinguo show our prowess and enjoy ourselves ¡­"


    Jin Wushu picked up a thick roll of the Desk s and took a look. Damn it, there were countless women listed on it, from the emperor''s queen and concubines to the royal princesses, to the concubines, to the wives of the officials of the royal family, to his daughters, even to the renowned courtesans of Tokyo and open seal ¡­ Almost without exception, all of them were inside.


    "Fourth Brother, in less than a month, Emperor Song will obediently send these beauties to us for us to enjoy ¡­"


    "Big brother really has a way. How did you get such a detailed list?"


    "Naturally, it was provided by the traitor. If the Song Kingdom wasn''t a traitor, how could they have been surrounded so easily? "All the eunuchs and officials from the court are with us, so we don''t miss a single one of the princesses'' names. Look, even a one-year-old child is among them. We will catch all the beauties of the Song Family in one fell swoop ¡­"


    "Before this, I heard that the most famous beauties were Li Shishi and Princess Tian Xiang, especially Princess Tian Xiang, who aren''t married yet and are still a virgin. I want to go up to Li Shishi and Princess Tian Xiang to be my concubinage at the same time ¡­ Hahaha ¡­ Fourth Brother, how about you choose a few too ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu shook his head: "Beautiful women are inexpensive. "Although your list is complete, I can guarantee that I''ll find an even better beauty outside of your list ¡­"


    "Oh? What other treasure did we not know about? "


    "She isn''t a gold coin."


    "We have stolen all the beauties in and out of the open seal. How can there be such a good one that I don''t know about?"


    "How about I make a bet with you?"


    "How should we bet?"


    "At that time, I will bring a beauty over to you. Compared to your princess and Li Shishi, if you refuse to accept it, I will consider it your loss. "If you accept it, then you lose ¡­"


    "Good, good, good. Little brother, what''s the wager?"


    "If I win, you have to promise me one condition. If you win, I will agree to one condition as well. As for what the condition is, we can talk about it when the time comes."


    "It''s a deal. Fourth Brother, what''s the name of your beauty? Which family''s daughter is it? "


    "I don''t know. I haven''t been able to find out anything about her. "However, I will send someone to follow her now."


    "You don''t even know your name yet you dare to bet with me?"


    "I''ve seen her three times. Twice she almost hit me."


    "Oh? So it''s a fierce mother larva? "


    "Her words are wrong. She is extremely beautiful, and also very good at riding and shooting. Her attacks are extremely accurate ¡­"


    The King of Heaven thought that he was just bragging and did not think much of it. "Fourth Brother, all the women in the Southern Empire are like that ¡­"


    Jin Wushu laughed loudly: "She is definitely different. If you don''t believe, just wait and see."


    Hua Rong and Xu Caizhi came out of the Fan Lou. After walking a few steps, Hua Rong suddenly felt that something was a little strange.


    However, she had a woman''s intuition. She lowered her voice and said, "Master Xu, someone is following us."


    Xu Caizhi was alert and alert, he had a feeling that he was burdened with a heavy responsibility this time, and did not dare to make any mistakes. Right at this moment, a few fast horses galloped over. They charged recklessly, and the pedestrians all dodged; it was a complete mess.


    The two of them had the same thoughts, so they took the opportunity to quickly enter the crowd. After passing through three more alleys, they finally managed to shake off the pursuers. The group of people who were following Jin Wushu were his subordinates, upon seeing that he had lost the chase, they immediately followed. But after the chaos, how could there be half a person left on the crowded streets?


    Hua Rong did not go to the Fan Lou to stay, and immediately went to the temple with Xu Caizhi.


    The temple doors were wide open, and people were coming and going. It was extremely lively, because it was the thousands of men gathered by Spiritual Master Guo that were preparing for the "hexadecyl method". The group of Taoists hastily distributed clothes, steamed buns and other food to the strong men. These strong men were basically the rogue cultivators from open seal, Tokyo and other places.


    Seeing the two entering, He Yong immediately said: "You two come help out too."


    The two of them could only be grabbed by him for help. Hua Rong just brought out a basket of steamed buns, and a group of robust men immediately rushed over, fighting over them non-stop. The steamed buns fell onto the ground, and the basket was also stomped into pieces. She shook her head. Could these people defeat the Golden Army?


    Looking at the mumbling and mumbling Daoist Master Guo, he was itching to kill this scoundrel. It looked like the country was about to run out of steam and the nation was about to perish.


    At dusk, these lazybones were finally settled into the empty courtyard. He Yong was so tired that his back ached and he couldn''t even shout out. Just as he was about to go to sleep, Xu Caizhi and Hua Rong pulled him back. Xu Caizhi lowered his voice: "Your master is bringing this group of people to battle?"


    He Yong asked an idiotic question, "Of course. How can it be fake? "


    Hua Rong was very angry: How can these people fight?


    "My master can chant an incantation."


    "It was a trick."


    "Liar? The imperial army was worse off than these lazy fellows. "Besides, I can even get a reward that''s even more than military pay ¡­"


    It really was for money.


    Hua Rong was extremely furious. Just as she was about to say something, He Shu had already turned around and left: "Quickly go and rest, don''t meddle in other people''s business."


    The two of them went back to their own rooms happily. Hua Rong pushed open the window and looked at the flowers and plants outside, the worry and fear in her heart became stronger and stronger. She was worried that Yue Pengju and the others might struggle outside.


    As for Yue Pengju, who led his department to Tuohe City, he heard that the important entrance had already been occupied by the gold soldier. He immediately led his troops to send reinforcements. The gold soldier attacked from two sides, and from one side to the other, the encirclement of the open seal encountered an intense resistance, and in a short period of time, they were unable to break through the city, but for those who went around the Yellow River, their journey was smooth and smooth, and if they really fell, the surrounding gold soldier s would no longer have any scruples, and would definitely forcefully attack the city.


    Yue Pengju knew how powerful they were. Ignoring the fierce attacks from the gold soldier, he had to fight bitterly for half a month. Yang Zaixing advised him to break out of the encirclement, but he did not agree. It was snowing heavily that night, killing 300 soldiers and men, raiding the enemy camp, causing chaos among the enemy troops, attacking and killing each other, the gold soldier was stabbed to death and the gold soldier retreated.


    After the war, when he was counting his spoils of war, he received a report that the men of the gold soldier were making a detour to the north and south, heading towards the direction of the open seal. Yue Pengju made a prompt decision. Just as he was about to lead the group to attack, the general appointed by the imperial government had already arrived. He said that the imperial government was in the midst of negotiating with him, and this victory by Yue Pengju caused the Golden Army to be infuriated.


    Yue Pengju was furious, and fought with the guard general over this matter. The guard general, in the name of disobeying his superior, chased him out of the army camp.


    That night, the wind and snow raged. He rode his white horse, took his spear, and left the camp alone. Looking at the white sky at night, he reined in his horse. The future was vast and he had to find his sister first.


    He lightly brandished the horsewhip and swiftly headed towards the direction of the capital.


    After sending a horse outside the city, they followed a old man who bought firewood into the city. The city was still bustling with activity, singing, buying candied fruits, eating and drinking.


    Yue Pengju came to the "Fan Lou" because Yang Zaixing had told him that when they arrived at the capital, they would first host the "Fan Lou". However, after looking around, they did not find any trace of Hua Rong.

 C45 Provoked

    He thought that something must have happened, and he immediately went out to secretly investigate.


    When she passed a restaurant called "Qingyun Restaurant", it was extremely crowded and bustling, he knew that it was impossible for Hua Rong to live in such a noisy place, and just as he was about to quickly pass, he saw a big sized man hurrying out of a restaurant. He was extremely familiar with the man, it was the King Qin.


    The King Qin had actually chased him to the capital?


    His heart tightened. Could it be that he caught his sister?


    He turned to the side, only to see King Qin in front, two people following behind him. The three of them walked towards an alley ahead. He quietly followed them and followed for about two to three miles. He saw a bustling tea house in front of him. There was nothing out of the ordinary about this place. At this time, King Qin and the rest had already stopped, and they slowly changed their direction, pretending to be unconcerned. Yue Pengju was cautious, seeing him like that, he knew that something was amiss. Indeed, after a while, three to five scholars walked over, all of them were dressed in scholar''s attire, only the one in the middle had a jade body, holding a fan in his hand, dressed in beautiful clothes, with a charming demeanor.


    His heart trembled, this person looked familiar, he was one of the Golden Generals he had met before, Jin Wushu.


    The generals of the Jinguo were actually strutting around the capital of the Song Kingdom!


    Jin Wushu was the fourth son of the current financial backer, he had loved Chinese studies since he was young, and had a profound knowledge of the Han people as a teacher. As a result, compared to his other brothers, his attire, demeanor, and style of speech were more similar to those of the Song Kingdom''s scholars. He was not the main force in the invasion this time, because he was young, he took the initiative to disguise himself as someone from the south. He was responsible for spying on the Song Kingdom, and touring the mountains and rivers to see the customs of the south.


    Recently, the news of the siege of the Golden Army was tight, the searches were tight, but Jin Wushu was an expert with great courage, with the fact that he was familiar with a few treacherous officials of the imperial court, under their protection, coupled with his fluent mandarin speech and simple disguise, he was no different from any other rich young master, strolling casually in the open seal.


    The situation was in such a critical state, to think that the gold soldier Generals could still come and go as they please. What kind of barrier exists in the majestic imperial city?


    Seeing that the King Qin had already went over to welcome Jin Wushu, Yue Pengju immediately sat down at the side of the tea house, and the tea master mixed himself with the tea, he took a sip, and stared straight at the place.


    Furthermore, when the King Qin chased Hua Rong to the capital, he had lost all traces of him. After searching for him for a few days, it was equivalent to looking for a needle in a haystack.


    Hua Rong was unable to find him, but unintentionally discovered that the Golden Army general she met that day lived in the city with the best "Fan Lou".


    He did not know that the person was Jin Wushu, and only resented him for obstructing his path, which caused him to lose track of Hua Rong. As a result, when he secretly saw him going out, he secretly gave chase, hoping to take the opportunity to finish him off.


    Jin Wushu was extremely vigilant, he had already felt that he was being watched. This was Song Du, and the moment his identity was exposed, not only would he be in danger, he might even be taken hostage.


    Although he only had three or four people following him, they were all elite warriors who were carefully selected. They didn''t panic and walked around the bustling area towards the river.


    How could King Qin let it go? After a few steps, they surrounded him and laughed, "That gold cuttlefish Wu, you are very bold. You actually dare to wander around in our capital. First, you will eat my blade ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he swung his broadsword and rushed forward.


    Jin Wushu immediately brandished his blade and welcomed the incoming attack, and a few of his subordinates also began to fight in the impoverished alley.


    After fighting a few rounds, Jin Wushu immediately understood that this rough man was extremely strong. The rest of them wouldn''t be able to take advantage of him today, with just a whistle, they quickly retreated.


    King Qin chased fiercely. At this time, a group of soldiers rushed out from an unknown place, causing a commotion. When King Qin regained his senses, Jin Wushu and the rest had already escaped without a trace.


    He chased after Jin Wushu once again, but there was no trace of Jin Wushu now.


    He turned around and saw a young man standing in front of him.


    This young man had a dignified appearance and seemed vaguely familiar. When he took a glance at Yue Pengju, his eyes were wide open as he said: "Yue Pengju, is it you little bastard?"


    This was the first time the two of them had met after escaping from the sea for many years.


    Yue Pengju said indifferently: "King Qin, I have looked for you many times, we have finally met today!"


    King Qin was overjoyed, and reached out to grab him. "Little bastard, quickly tell me, where is my wife? Where''s Hua Rong? "If you don''t tell me, I''ll kill you today ¡­"


    Yue Pengju dodged lightly and said solemnly: "King Qin, today is not the time for us to settle our scores, do you know who was the one fighting you just now?"


    "I don''t care who he is. "Your father came out to find my wife ¡­"


    "This man is Fourth Prince of Jin Guo Jin Wushu!"


    King Qin was stunned. That oily and powdery boy was actually such a character?


    "I have no time to settle the score with you today, I must find Jin Wushu first and capture him ¡­"


    "Little bastard, the army was obviously messed up just now. He was the one protecting him, how could you catch him when he was being covered up by the traitor?"


    Yue Pengju was secretly praising Pirate Head for being so rough, but he had also noticed just now that the group of soldiers were clearly Jin Wushu''s guards. These were the Song Army of the underworld, and they disguised themselves as rogues and vagabonds, obviously sent by a high ranking official of the Song Kingdom.


    "Golden Man is besieging the city, we couldn''t negotiate it over several times, and we''re about to attack the city. King Qin, right now I don''t have the time to settle old scores with you, we''ll meet again later ¡­"


    He turned and left, how could King Qin let him go? He chased after Hua Rong and asked loudly, "Where''s Hua Rong?"


    "I don''t know where she is."


    "Little bastard, how could you not know?" "Who are you lying to?"


    completely ignored him and sped up her steps. King Qin chased for a while, until she reached a crowded street, where Yue Pengju dove into a crowd of people. By the time King Qin passed through the array of people, Yue Pengju had already disappeared.


    This time, King Qin was even more certain that Hua Rong was nearby. He could tell that he would not be able to protect open seal and just wanted to quickly find Hua Rong and bring him away from this place.


    Furthermore, after Jin Wushu had gotten rid of King Qin and the others, once they arrived at a safe zone, the leader of the group quietly walked over and said in a low voice, "Fourth Prince, it''s not good to stay here any longer. It''s better to return to Lord Qin''s residence ¡­"


    "Little Wang, mind your own business. Qin Yong, you guys go back first."


    "This lowly one has orders to protect your safety ¡­"


    Jin Wushu took out a large gold ingot from his chest pocket and handed it over, "You guys go first, Xiao Wang has his reasons for this."


    Jin Wushu was generous and generous, Qin Yong was happy, he accepted the gold and left.


    Jin Wushu led his followers and strolled around for a while, when suddenly, he saw a group of Daoists walking over. The Taoism was flourishing in the current dynasty, it was very normal for Taoists to appear in the capital, Jin Wushu did not pay much attention to them, but after looking again, he saw a familiar man beside the Taoist. That person was Xu Caizhi, he had fought against Jin Wushu before.


    Jin Wushu had an outstanding memory, although he only took a glance, he immediately recognized that it was the person who was with the mysterious woman. He lowered his voice and muttered a few words, immediately dispersing the crowd, and personally followed the crowd of cultivators.


    After following for a while, they indeed saw a man dressed in tight clothes sitting at a simple and crude tea house in front of them. It was Hua Rong. She was holding a teacup in her hands, and her fingers were in between the white tea tray. She was slender and slender, corresponding in color. She raised her head and looked around. As she looked around, her gaze seemed to be flowing with an extremely wonderful color.


    His throat let out a ''gu'' sound, and his entire body felt hot and uneasy. He really didn''t expect to meet this lady here. He saw Xu Caizhi conversing with the lady for a while, and then the two of them got up very quickly.


    Hua Rong''s leaving alone made him overjoyed. She followed her out without hesitation.


    It was currently dusk on both sides of the road, and the cold wind was howling. As Hua Rong walked, she suddenly felt a little uneasy and immediately turned around, only to see a man following him from two to three meters behind. The man was wearing a wide robe and had a gentle appearance, but his face was very familiar. After taking a few more glances, he was unexpectedly the Golden General who had exchanged blows twice.


    She ran a few steps, and Jin Wushu quickened his pace.


    She suddenly stopped, and Jin Wushu immediately stopped as well.


    She was both afraid and anxious. She didn''t know how many people Jin Wushu was leading, but as soon as she thought about it, she suddenly smiled beautifully. Jin Wushu was already less than three meters away from her. He could see the smile clearly, it was like the wind blowing peach blossoms, the rain hitting the banana leaves. His heart and soul shook, and he stammered: "May I know Miss''s name?"


    This barbarian had actually come to ask for his name. Hua Rong chuckled, shshequickly took out her bow, but because she was too close, he immediately changed her direction and shot at him.


    The beauty was smiling just now, and in the next moment, she turned her face and attacked him viciously. Jin Wushu was unable to dodge in time, and was hit on his left shoulder heavily. He felt a burst of pain and jumped a few steps back, still in a daze.


    "gold cuttlefish, you dare to infiltrate my Da Song? I will definitely take you as a sacrifice for the lives of the countless wronged souls of the Da Song that were killed by you ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu immediately regained his senses, he and his opponent were enemies that could not be forgiven, and laughed out loud as he dodged her second attack, "Your Song Dynasty''s monarch, the undead officials, caused the world to be filled with grievances, and the people will not be able to live, if they do not perish at the hands of my Da Jin, they will perish at the hands of other countries as well ¡­"


    "Shameless traitor, you even have so many excuses ¡­"


    "Miss, seeing how talented you are, why do you have to work so hard for the unconscious monarch? When we went down to the south, we almost did not encounter any resistance. They were all just a bunch of useless trash, if not, how could we fight our way to the capital of Song Kingdom? I advise you to give up your darkness quickly. To tell you the truth, on the day of the city''s destruction, this entire city''s women will not be able to protect a single one, and will all be reduced to Jinguo''s servants and princesses ¡­ "Young lady, you should leave the city early ¡­"


    Hua Rong knew that he was speaking the truth, but hearing his arrogant tone, her anger burned even more. She mustered all her strength and charged forward, thinking, today I have to kill this Golden General, it can be considered a great achievement.


    Her movements were sharp and fierce, but in the end she was still a woman, so her strength was lacking by one fold. Furthermore, she was not able to unleash her full strength at a close distance, so during such a fight, she was not a match for Jin Wushu, and quickly ran out of strength.


    Jin Wushu saw that she was panting and his beautiful face lost color, so he only used thirty percent of his strength. Originally, he did not want to fight with her, but he knew that if he let her escape, he did not know when he would find his, so he continued to chat happily: "Miss, tell me what your name is, and I will let you go ¡­"

 C46 salvage floral solution

    Hua Rong clenched her teeth, sshe was extremely anxious. Being targeted by this gold cuttlefish, he was in front of him was the temple that was preparing to use the hexadecyl method. If she were to continue escaping, she was afraid that this little military secret would be leaked out. The only thing she could do now was to kill him. However, she wasn''t his match, so how could she kill him?


    The more anxious she was, the more he couldn''t take it anymore. Seeing an opportunity, Jin Wushu struck out like the wind, snatching her bow and arrows away with his palm. Hua Rong''s miscalculation of the bow and arrow caused him to be even more shocked, and with a loud laugh, she made a feint, causing her to topple backwards, he reached out and grabbed her waist, "Miss, you''ve stabilized yourself ¡­"


    Hua Rong was furious and angry at the same time. Originally, when Jin Wushu hugged her, he wanted to let go, but when his hand touched her, he felt that his body was covered with a layer of soft clothing. His mind went blank for a moment, then Hua Rong suddenly twisted his body and jumped away. This leg technique was something Rutty''s jurisdiction had taught her back then, but not this type of kick. In a moment of desperation, she lost her square inch and kicked at Jin Wushu''s lower body.


    Jin Wushu''s body did not manage to dodge in time and was kicked in his thigh. Not only was he not angry, but his face turned red and he hurriedly tossed the bow back to her. "Miss ¡­"


    Hua Rong saw that not only did the gold cuttlefish return her bow and arrow to him, she was actually as red as a young scholar. She was shocked, and did not know what scheme the gold cuttlefish had, which became so strange, she did not dare to fight him anymore, and immediately ran in the opposite direction with her bow and arrow.


    Jin Wushu caught up with her: "Miss, may I know your name?"


    With that, he rushed in front of Hua Rong and stopped her. "Miss, may I ask your name ¡­"


    Seeing that he was pestering her, Hua Rong became even more furious: "Dogfish, why should I tell you my name?"


    "Because we have already built a list of famous beauties in and out of Tokyo. We will capture them one by one when the city is about to fall. You have to understand that these women will be divided among the generals and generals, and will become slaves and concubines. We have already reserved a large number of slots in our Shang Jing''s'' Raccoon Rest '', so if your name is written on it, I can get my big brother to betroth you to me in advance so that you won''t be tormented ¡­ "


    The "Raccoon Department" was not a place to wash clothes as Gu Ming had understood, but a famous official brothel in the Jinguo. Although Hua Rong did not know what it was, she could guess that it had something to do with brothels.


    "Dogfish, this is the territory of my Da Song, why are you being arrogant? "If I shout, everyone will chase after you and catch you, slicing you into mincemeat ¡­"


    Jin Wushu looked around. It was a quiet little pathway, and there were very few people there. Laughing: "The Song Kingdom is full of spies, and to be honest, the reason I was able to relax and walk around open seal boldly is because I live in the house of a certain official. Even if I am caught, no one will dare to kill me because your emperor has long since been scared to death by us. If he wants me to spare his life in the future, he wouldn''t dare to kill me right now ¡­ "Besides, if you scream, I''m afraid that everyone will follow you and protect me from the shadows. If you don''t believe me, why don''t you scream a few times and try it out ¡­"


    She asked in surprise, "Who the hell are you?"


    "Fourth Prince of Jin Guo''s Concealment Technique."


    Her eyes moved quickly, this young man was actually the Prince of Jinguo, if he was caught he could be taken as a hostage, but she was at the brink of disaster, how would she be able to catch him?


    After fighting for a while, her face that was as smooth as congealed grease flushed red. Because of fear, her pure white forehead was drenched in fine beads of sweat, and her lily-white hands held tightly onto the bow and arrow, allowing her to see the fine green veins on it. Jin Wushu looked at her from head to toe, from head to toe, and only felt that this girl was extremely beautiful, with no flaws. Like a cat about to catch a mouse, he teased her slowly, "Girl, can you tell me your name? "Tell me and I''ll let you go ¡­"


    Hua Rong laughed again, "Sure."


    Jin Wushu felt that her smile was different every time he smiled, and this time, it was a charming smile, as though the corners of his eyes were rippling, and her entire body of muscles seemed to have softened. Just as she was about to speak, Hua Rong suddenly pulled her bow, which Jin Wushu had prepared for earlier, and in one move he had hugged her tightly, but who would have thought that as soon as he hugged her, a row of fine needles suddenly shot out from her bow. "Aiyo!" Several thin needles were nailed to his waist. The pain made him jump away.


    She had fallen into the hands of the King Qin herself, and after many years of deep thought, in order to not fall into the enemy''s hands while in a hopeless situation, she had finally devised this kind of mechanism. Hence, she had never used it lightly.


    The first time she made a move, she performed a mysterious technique. She was overjoyed, and without thinking, she grabbed the handle of her bow and rushed towards Jin Wushu. Jin Wushu suddenly suffered a loss, he prided himself on being a martial artist, he never expected that he would almost fall into her hands twice, he was angry and angry, he roared, and extended his body, and suddenly grabbed towards Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong saw that he had been hit by a hidden weapon, and was still able to escape with such power. Panickedly, just as she took a step forward, Jin Wushu shot out her hand and firmly grabbed hold of her, then used her strength to hold her waist tightly: "I was just asking for your name, how could you be so vicious ¡­ Want to kill me... "You ¡­"


    Hua Rong knew that there were people lying in ambush nearby. Although he wouldn''t be able to hold on for long due to being injured, if she didn''t get out of here, she really wouldn''t be able to escape.


    He struggled with all his strength, but Jin Wushu held his tighter as a gust of night wind blew past her, causing the scholar''s handkerchief on her head to be blown into a mess. Jin Wushu pulled off the scarf, and immediately, a few strands of her black hair floated into his nose, along with the wind. He only smelled the fragrance and completely forgot about the pain in her waist, then looking at the snow-white ears on the outside of her hair, subconsciously, he bit on it, "Follow me back to Jinguo, your Da Song is going to perish anyway, so I won''t be in any danger following you, I''ll treat you well ¡­"


    As if he had returned to the fear he felt when being captured by the King Qin, Hua Rong''s vision turned black, and he suddenly heard a loud shout, "gold cuttlefish, let go ¡­"


    It was a very familiar voice, "Elder sister, don''t be afraid". In an instant, a pair of powerful hands pulled her into an embrace.


    Jin Wushu was split apart with a palm, but the person who walked over was Yue Pengju who had previously exchanged blows with him, he knew that a strong enemy was here, so he did not fight anymore and turned to run.


    Hua Rong shouted loudly, "Quick, catch him, he is Fourth Prince of Jin Guo ¡­"


    Jin Wushu hated this frivolous person, and upon hearing Hua Rong''s shouts, he immediately chased after him. Jin Wushu whistled, and seven to eight people jumped out of the forest in front of him.


    A few guards stopped Yue Pengju and started to kill him. In the fierce battle, one of them saw the opportunity and slashed at Hua Rong, causing Yue Pengju to fight against the three of them. Before he could stop him, he swung his body horizontally in front of Hua Rong.


    "Pengju, be careful ¡­"


    Hua Rong cried out in alarm. As Yue Pengju was busy, she bent her arm and shot out an inconceivable spear strike at the center of the guard''s heart. Suddenly they heard another whistle, they immediately stopped and pulled the injured guard and ran with Jin Wushu.


    Before she could even speak, Hua Rong had already leaped into his embrace. Her breathing was rapid and her forehead was covered in sweat, as if she was a little kid who had been frightened out of his wits. The world was chaotic, the Golden Army was at war with the people, and the woman''s situation was even more terrifying. Because of this, she studied hard, but her strength was still meagre.


    "Elder sister, everything is fine. "With me here, I''m fine ¡­"


    After a long while, she finally raised her head from his embrace. Yue Pengju gently caressed her hair, and seeing that she was still trembling from head to toe, he could not help but say in a gentle voice, "Elder sister, don''t be afraid ¡­"


    She couldn''t speak properly, "Pengju, if you hadn''t arrived today, I would have ¡­"


    "Big sister, I won''t leave you in the future. I''ll always be with you, don''t be afraid."


    Her eyes lit up. "You''re really not leaving?"


    He nodded affirmatively. She laughed. The weakness she hadn''t felt for many years burst out at this moment, and she didn''t feel ashamed. She only felt the safety and beauty of being protected so vividly. It was as if there was a strange emotion brewing inside him: as long as he was there, he wouldn''t have to be afraid of anything.


    His hair was in disarray and his arms were bruised from fighting. Yue Pengju picked up the scarf on the floor and put it on her body, then rubbed the bruises on her hands and asked gently: "Elder sister, is it still painful?"


    She smiled and shook her head, tightly holding onto his hand. Only after a while did she remember to ask him: "Pengju, why did you enter the capital?"


    After getting rid of the King Qin, he had been tracking Jin Wushu''s whereabouts. When he arrived at the outskirts, he discovered one of his followers sneaking around the area, and only then did he quietly give chase. He did not expect himself to coincidentally save Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong was very concerned about his injustice. Sighing, Yue Pengju said angrily: "Now that civil servants love money, martial generals are afraid of death, it would be strange if the Jinguo did not fight their way in."


    "Penga, what plans do you have for the future?"


    Since there was no way to return home, it was very depressing for Yue Pengju to enter the capital. He was only hoping to find his elder sister first, and now that his elder sister was by his side, he had swept away all his dejection and smiled: "Right now I have no duties and am light, so I''ll accompany my elder sister, we can talk about this in the future ¡­"


    Hua Rong was overjoyed, and muttered: "That''s great, from today onwards we will be together. Pengju, with you, I''m not afraid of anything anymore ¡­"


    Yue Pengju held her soft hand, looked at her gentle eyes in the night wind, his pleasantly surprised face, and that undisguised trust and attachment towards himself. His youthful mood was like a blooming flower, and his joyful voice trembled slightly: "Elder sister, let me protect you from now on."


    "I came to the capital to save Ninth Prince''s son. After I bring him to the at the agreed location tomorrow, we''ll leave the military camp and find a safe place to live ¡­"


    "Alright."


    It was completely dark now, and only a few stars hung lonely overhead in the winter sky, as if foretelling an ominous season.

 C47 seduction of demoness

    It was not easy to talk in the temple, and the inn was not a place to stay for long either. The two of them sat down quietly in front, and with the cold wind blowing, Yue Pengju took off his robe and draped it over her: "Elder sister, are you cold?"


    She laughed. "I''m not cold now, but you''re cold."


    "I''m not cold, I''m not cold at all!" He rubbed his hands, caressed his hair and said, "Big sister, I want to find out where Jin Wushu is. He claims to be living with some minister, and I also got some clues.


    "It would be good if we could capture Jin Wushu today. We can hold him hostage. "


    Yue Pengju shook his head: "All these years inside and outside the battlefield, I have witnessed many spies and countless people curtailing and flattering Golden Man. If I did not have strong protection, how would Jin Wushu dare be so arrogant in Song City?"


    Hua Rong was at a loss: "Forget it, this country is really going to die. It''s a pity that Jin Wushu that Dogfish was struck by my concealed weapon. If it wasn''t for the help of others, we would have definitely been able to catch him ¡­ "


    "At the very least, we have to capture that traitor and hand him over to the imperial government."


    The two of them had the same opinion, they immediately stood up and chased after Jin Wushu.


    Qin Manor.


    This was the residence of Lord Qin Gui, who was in the history of imperial court during the time of the top scholar.


    As night fell, the bright red lanterns released a ghastly aura.


    The group hurriedly passed through a side street, and just as they reached the entrance, the tightly shut door immediately opened. A Old servant lowered his voice and respectfully said, "Young Master, please come in.


    "Where''s Sir Qin?"


    "Sir Qin is in the palace discussing matters, and has yet to return home."


    Jin Wushu walked in with big strides, as if he was at home. Right as he entered the living room, two servant girl s came out to welcome him: "Young master, is the meal starting already?" He impatiently waved his hand, "Wu Qimai, Jin Cheng, the two of you follow me in, the rest of you can leave."


    Wu Qimai and Jin Cheng were his personal guards, they immediately followed him and helped him to lie down on the bed, "Master, where are your injuries?"


    When the Old servant who had followed him heard that he was injured, he asked in panic, "Why is the Young Master injured?"


    "Don''t say too much, hurry up and prepare the magnets and alcohol ¡­"


    "Yes, little one will go up immediately."


    Jin Wushu took off his clothes and sat on the bed. Wu Qimai lit up the lamp, only to see that his waist was red and swollen, and the fine needles were almost impossible to see. He exclaimed: That woman is so powerful, do you want us to secretly send people to capture her?


    Jin Wushu laughed out loud: "The harder it is to tame, the better it is. Once tamed, it will be dead set on it. This King must personally tame her. Haha, interesting... "


    "Young Master, what''s so interesting?"


    A charming, bone-piercing voice floated in from outside the door. A lady wearing a purple silk dress holding a piece of ointment and a magnet, Old servant behind her holding a lantern, made her blush red, her figure seductive. It was Qin Gui''s wife, Wang Junhua.


    Jin Wushu laughed: "I dare not trouble Madam."


    Wang Junhua placed the ointment and magnets on the Desk beside Jin Wushu, and smiled sweetly: "When body of concubine heard that Young Noble was injured, he immediately rushed over. They were careless, and Young Noble''s injuries are so heavy, there''s no need to stand on ceremony, just let body of concubine come here ¡­"


    "Then I''ll have to trouble Madam."


    Everyone backed away tactfully, and there were only two people left in the room.


    Before Wang''s disease could drive him away, her delicate hand had just touched Jin Wushu''s waist, only to feel that his muscles were boiling hot, and his body was as rigid as a steel needle. His face was burning hot as he carefully rubbed the hot red part of the liquor. As he approached with the magnet, he heard a "chi" sound and a few thin needles were sucked out.


    Once the pain on his waist subsided, Jin Wushu felt relaxed and immediately nodded: "Thank you Madam."


    "How did the young master get injured?"


    "To be ambushed on the outside is nothing but a thief."


    "Young Master has a noble body, if something were to happen in the Qin Manor, how could body of concubine bear it?" She saw that Jin Wushu was sweating profusely, it was the result of him enduring the magnetic needles. She immediately took out a brocade handkerchief and carefully wiped his body: "Young Noble, please wait for a moment, body of concubine has ordered for me to get a basin of water to wash your feet ¡­ ¡­"


    She went to the door and called out. A maid immediately brought a pot of hot water and placed it in front of the bed. After the servant left, she smiled sweetly: "Young Noble, do you need body of concubine''s help?"


    After Jin Wushu entered the Qin Manor, he saw that the Madam Qin was extremely attentive and attentive, especially when Qin Gui was not at home. He did not refuse and stuck out his foot with great thorns. "Then I will have to trouble you."


    Wang''s disease happily squatted down and immediately began to gently massage his body, just like his wife, concubine.


    You think the Wang''s disease is so attached to Jin Wushu? It turned out that the Wang''s disease was an outstanding beauty, a famous beauty in the capital. However, an unfamiliar guest had settled in their home. He was tall and sturdy, as though he was filled with energy, a stark contrast to the Southern man''s weak and gentle appearance. The more Wang''s disease saw, the more she loved him. She was inspired and could not help but be moved.


    With this thought, he looked at his own husband, Qin Gui. He was completely like a bean sprout, there was no talent in him and his bearing was lacking. All day long, he was jealous and sour.


    She quietly raised her eyes and saw that Jin Wushu had closed his eyes to enjoy, his long black hair was tied up in a carriage behind him, he was rough and revealed a rarely seen delicate and pretty look, she felt that she had never seen such an outstanding man in her life.


    Jin Wushu was enjoying it comfortably when he suddenly opened his eyes to look at Wang''s disease. He had charming eyes like silk, gentle and respectful, as if he was his concubine. He was very pleased and extended his hand to support her chin: "Have you served Sir Qin like this before?"


    Wang''s disease blushed, she bit her lower lip and shook her head lightly.


    Jin Wushu was extremely pleased, he had never enjoyed such a thing before, so he decided to enjoy it himself first. A burst of itchiness came from the bottom of his foot. It was precisely the Wang''s disease that was rubbing it for him, a lone man and a single woman. In any case, the Song Kingdom''s officials were all going to wear green hats from top to bottom, there was not a need for Qin Gui''s hat. His hand could not help but touch Wang''s disease''s neck, causing Wang''s disease to laugh lightly. He thought, this Southern Empire''s women are really cheap, they are so fed up with big fish and big meat, suddenly thinking of the ferocious and unruly Hua Rong, and he could not help but let out a "Gu" sound in his throat, secretly thinking, if I can get that girl in my life, it would be the greatest joy in life.


    Thinking about it this way, his interest in the Wang''s disease greatly decreased, he moved his hand away and placed it at the side: "Alright, you don''t need to wash anymore, just pour the water to wash your feet."


    Wang''s disease obediently answered as she took out a white kernels to wipe his feet. A pair of jade hands moved from his feet to his calves and lightly touched them.


    Jin Wushu''s body became extremely hot and dry because of his hand. He knew that this woman had the intention to tease him, and laughed out loud. Just as he was about to say something, he heard someone report outside, "Master has returned."


    Jin Wushu immediately let go of Wang''s disease, and Wang''s disease walked to the door and called for the little girl: "Someone come in."


    When a little girl came in, Wang''s disease ordered her to quickly settle everything. Then, a scholar like official walked in. Wang''s disease welcomed him, "Master, young master is injured ¡­"


    Jin Wushu saw that in a blink of an eye, she had turned into a dignified and elegant woman, completely in charge of the household.


    However, that special feeling of superiority rose up from the bottom of his heart, and when he looked towards Wang''s disease, he only saw her full of love and concern, and when the Wang''s disease saw the look in Jin Wushu''s eyes, he couldn''t contain his joy, and actually forgot his husband was by his side, he rushed over, and said gently: "Sir, you should lie down first, don''t get tired ¡­"


    "Thank you Madam for your concern."


    Qin Gui did not seem to notice the relationship between the two of them, he rushed forward and asked anxiously: "Young Noble, how are you injured?"


    "It''s fine, I met a few thieves on the way. Sir Qin, there''s no need to worry. "


    "The road has not been peaceful for the past few days. Please be careful when Young Master goes out."


    "Sir Qin, have there been any new developments?"


    Qin Gui lowered his voice, and whispered a few words into his ear. He was extremely curious, as if he did not understand what Qin Gui meant. Qin Gui waved his hand and turned to his wife: "Go prepare a few side dishes, I have something to talk about with Young Master."


    Wang''s disease went out happily.


    It was already late in the night, and the lanterns outside the Qin Residence had long since dimmed.


    Yue Pengju and Hua Rong followed each other as they moved forward. Vaguely, they saw a big house in front of them. When she got closer, she discovered the two words "Qin Manor". Looking at the decorations on the door and the Emperor''s brush, it was the mansion of the current top scholar, Qin Gui.


    He pulled Hua Rong and flipped over the West Wing''s Women''s Wall. From here, he looked down. The two of them jumped down from the wall and walked along it. Two maidservants walked over from a rock garden on the opposite side. The person in front was holding a lantern while the person behind them was holding a warm wine and a food box. The two of them spoke softly as they walked. One of them said, "That young master is very handsome. I just don''t know who he is ¡­"


    "They must be honorable guests. Can''t you see that Madam is waiting at home all day?" The little girl behind him lowered her voice, "I heard that one of the Jinguo''s ¡­"


    The two of them hid behind two large trees. However, the maids'' voices gradually became softer and softer, as if they were whispering and could no longer be heard.


    The two of them had the same suspicions, could it be that the "Young Noble" they spoke of was Jin Wushu? After making up his mind, he immediately followed the two maidservants.


    Walking to the guest room of the West Wing, the two Saber wearing guards looked at the food boxes on the left and right, then said: "You can go in."


    The distance between the guards was very close, and there were no other paths on their left and right. The two of them were unable to continue forward and could only anxiously stand at the side. After the two girls entered, they disappeared without a trace.


    Yue Pengju observed the terrain for a while. It was a dead end, with no other paths, unless he knocked out two guards, it would alert the enemy. He pulled Hua Rong''s hand, and Hua Rong understood. She immediately followed him to the left, and wanted to take a detour to climb up the rooftop.


    The two of them had just reached the women''s wall on the left when they heard a hubbub of noise and the fire shooting to the sky. It was from the West Wing''s Room. The two of them were shocked as they saw dozens of guards rushing out, their murderous cries loud enough to shake the sky.


    There were so many guards hidden in the imperial history of the city, the two of them immediately took advantage of the chaos to rush over. Who knows where they found Jin Wushu''s location, and chased him all the way here.


    At the wing of the side door, a few fast horses galloped out, led by Jin Wushu. They picked up their halberd and galloped away. After running a few steps, a big man jumped out of the ground and slashed at the horse''s leg.

 C48 Elder sister, donst be afraid …

    The horse that Jin Wushu was riding was one of the best horses in the Jinguo. As if it had a mind of its own, it leapt up with its front hooves and automatically avoided the blade. Jin Wushu was almost thrown down from the horse, and became enraged, thrusting the halberd towards the big sized man: "Where did this madman come from ¡­"


    "gold cuttlefish, what collusion do you have with that Qin Gui? Eat your grandpa''s knife first, then I''ll cut your heart off and fry some wine to eat later ¡­ "Hahaha ¡­"


    Jin Wushu heard the voice and felt that it was familiar. When his eyes got used to the darkness and the faint starlight, he saw that the man was ten feet long, with a full body and a round arm that made his big blade look very strong. It was King Qin who had already fought a few times.


    Although Jin Wushu was confident, not only did he not dare to make a ruckus in the open seal, he also wanted to gather information for the upcoming battle, and was even more unwilling to cause more trouble. He did not want to fight, so he hit his horse and charged forward diagonally. He was extremely skilled in riding, and actually managed to avoid the King Qin and ran towards the road on the left.


    As the overlord of the ocean, the King Qin didn''t expect that Jin Wushu would actually have such a move. Unable to block it for a while, he was forced more than thirty meters away. How could he stop? He immediately flew and followed along, waving his whip and bellowing, he chased after Jin Wushu.


    At this time, Jin Wushu''s subordinates had already fallen behind, and were being intercepted and killed by the King Qin''s brothers; however, the two people continued to attack from the front. This was an outer city, it did not have fences. Jin Wushu rampaged around, the King Qin chased relentlessly, in a moment of desperation, Jin Wushu lost his horse''s hooves, and almost fell into the river. With a turn, he forcefully lifted the horse. The horse also possessed intelligence, it unexpectedly retracted its hooves and changed its direction to the right.


    "Haha, Dogfish, you actually have such a good horse. After I kill you, I''ll give this horse to my wife. It would be weird if she''s not happy."


    Jin Wushu was not in the mood to listen to his blabbering. In a panic, he started heading towards the north.


    The north side of the city was a large gate, and it was heavily guarded. The King Qin shouted, "Quickly catch this gold cuttlefish, he is the golden dog ¡­"


    Jin Wushu raised his hand and bellowed, a golden light shone out from his hand, like a golden plate, he shouted with might: "Hurry and open the door!"


    The city guards were still in a daze, and upon seeing the gold medal, they immediately opened the door.


    Jin Wushu leaped out of the door, but before he could even catch his breath, King Qin also rushed out like a bolt of lightning. When the soldiers finally came to their senses and slammed the door shut, the remaining soldiers were already completely locked in the city.


    Although Jin Wushu was escaping out of the city, he was still worried. He thought, if I don''t take care of this man, I won''t be able to take care of him in the future. After taking the halberd, he turned around and said, "What an aggressive Sow, today I''ll let you know just how powerful I am ¡­"


    "Go to your mother''s golden dog, wait till I chop off your dog head ¡­"


    King Qin laughed and raised his blade to fight him.


    After a few rounds, the two of them were evenly matched, which further stimulated Jin Wushu''s untamed heart. He thought, this kind of Song Man Zi having too many, it was not a good thing to kill one first, he could kill one first, his killing intent deepened, his actions became even more ruthless. Right at this moment, he suddenly heard a burst of cold wind behind him.


    It was obvious that the man was not used to being ambushed from the back, but Jin Wushu had a headache, he immediately recognized that it was Yue Pengju''s voice. She and Hua Rong had relied on the jade tablet given by the old man and walked out of the other door in time to catch up with the rest of the people.


    With the two attacks, Yue Pengju''s martial arts were even better than the King Qin''s, causing him to immediately be left and right.


    When he was in a very sorry state, he heard a smiling voice in the darkness. It was light and sarcastic: "golden dog, didn''t you show off your might in my Da Song''s land? "When I catch you, I''ll whip you three hundred times. Let''s see if you dare to continue acting so arrogantly ¡­"


    When King Qin heard this voice, he was startled for a moment. He saw that two Zhang away in the darkness, there was a man dressed in tight clothes with a square handkerchief on his head. However, despite the many years that had passed since he had heard this voice, and after experiencing the entire journey of following, how could he still have any doubts? It was her lost wife, Hua Rong. In the darkness, Hua Rong obviously did not recognize her.


    He was overjoyed, afraid that Hua Rong would flee the moment she heard her voice. Without batting an eyelid, he waved his big blade and attacked Jin Wushu viciously, and when he heard that she was going to whip Jin Wushu to death, she thought that she must capture Jin Wushu and give it to her today.


    The King Qin endured his excitement and remained silent. However, Jin Wushu was unable to hold back and laughed loudly: "Miss, if you are willing to tell me your name, forget about getting whipped by you for 300 years, even if you die, being a ghost, you would still be able to do so with grace ¡­"


    When the King Qin heard that he still dared to say something frivolous, he was greatly enraged and his attacks became even more ruthless, slashing towards Jin Wushu''s heart.


    Just then, Hua Rong also saw King Qin. In the shadows, she saw that he was tall, and King Qin had intentionally pulled down his hood, so she did not recognize him, and only said: "Please be careful, this hero, keep him alive, he is Fourth Prince of Jin Guo ¡­"


    The King Qin did not have time to pull back his momentum. Seeing that Jin Wushu was about to lose his life, Yue Pengju spoke in a hushed tone, "Capture him alive as a hostage, and expose the imperial spies ¡­"


    After fighting for a few moves, Yue Pengju and King Qin had already recognized each other. King Qin had his own reservations and Yue Pengju was afraid that Hua Rong would panic, but the two of them had the same intention of capturing Jin Wushu, so they had a tacit understanding and decided to work together to defeat Jin Wushu first. At this time, King Qin saw that Jin Wushu was rude to his wife, and immediately attacked with the intent to kill, causing him to lose his life. Seeing that Yue Pengju was lucky enough to escape due to the warning, King Qin immediately added another cut on his left shoulder.


    Even if it was one on one, Jin Wushu would not have the upper hand against the two of them. Furthermore, he already had a waist wound, and it was two on one, so no matter how brave he was, he could not stand stably with this blade, and almost fell to the ground.


    When he panicked, the halberd tilted to the side and Yue Pengju''s spear thrust into his right shoulder, immediately causing him to bleed profusely. Immediately after, his legs went soft and he was slashed by the King Qin. He thought to himself that this time, his life was over. A small ball of smoke and fire spread out at a close distance, and a burst of Horseshoe behind him, dozens of horses charging out from the city gate.


    Jin Wushu was overjoyed, this was the signal that he had secretly set up. He made a feint. How could Yue or Qin not let him get away? Unable to escape, his body became weak and he dropped to the ground. Yue Pengju''s foot seemed to have stepped on his head: "golden dog, you still dare to be so rampant?"


    When Hua Rong saw that she had captured Jin Wushu, she was originally incomparably happy, but after seeing so many people chasing him and feeling extremely anxious, she saw that Yue Pengju had lifted Jin Wushu up, and shouted "Big Sis".


    However, he was still a step too late. Several tens of soldiers and horses had already appeared behind him, rushing forward like locusts.


    She took the bow and arrows, aimed in the direction of the fireballs, and shot. When the arrow shot out, her body immediately slanted and she fell to the ground. Hua Rong was overjoyed, and shot three more times in a row. With a few miserable cries, people fell from their horses, but the dozens of people behind still rushed over like locusts.


    Hua Rong had already used up all the arrows she had on him, so King Qin turned his spear around and blocked the few Black s that were rushing over, and said loudly: "Little bastard, I''ll leave this golden dog to you ¡­"


    The situation was critical. He forgot to lower his voice, but Hua Rong heard it clearly, and his heart trembled. This voice was very familiar, even after so many years, it was still like a nightmare at the bottom of his heart.


    Then, he looked at King Qin''s figure that was running around. He recognized the shining blade right away, it was King Qin.


    Although he already knew that the King Qin had come looking for him, he had never met them, and had never said a single word, nor did he feel any fear. Now, seeing that the had once stood in front of him, not even ten meters away, the fear that he had not seen for a long time immediately filled his heart, and actually felt even more fear than seeing his pursuers, causing his hands to feel ice-cold.


    Yue Pengju replied as seven to eight Black people surrounded King Qin, retreating as they fought, further and further away from the group.


    Yue Pengju saw that Hua Rong was still standing there, calling out "big sister", causing Hua Rong to immediately wake up, running to his side, holding onto her bow, ready to take action.


    Yue Pengju saw that the situation was bad, and quietly protected Hua Rong behind him. He grabbed Jin Wushu and placed his hand on his injured shoulder. Jin Wushu let out a miserable cry as blood poured out from his wounds. The three soldiers were about to attack, but Yue Pengju suddenly asked: "Who dares to come?"


    "Step down, everyone step down!"


    One man dismounted from his horse and took out a tablet. With a solemn voice, he said, "lower official is Great General Jin, he has been ordered to apprehend Jinguo''s spy. Who are you? The person you have captured is a spy from Jinguo. We have been investigating for a long time, so please let lower official handle him. "


    Yue Pengju could see clearly that what he was holding was the genuine General Jin Wu''s medallion.


    "Thank you all for your help, please let lower official handle this matter ¡­"


    Yue Pengju loosened his grip, and two Black s suddenly grabbed hold of Jin Wushu from both sides.


    Hua Rong hissed, "You are spies..."


    General Jin Wu sneered, "Take a good look at this token." If it was a spy, you''d have died a long time ago. We just follow orders. "As you are loyal to your country, we will not pursue this matter for now ¡­"


    Yue Pengju was much calmer as he stepped forward and stopped them. "How will you guys deal with this?"


    "We have a secret order, so we will naturally deal with it. Alright, you have done a great job in capturing the thief. If you tell me your name, you will be heavily rewarded. "


    Hua Rong said coldly, "There''s no need for a reward."


    General Jin Wu waved his hand, and everyone brought Jin Wushu and left.


    The two of them helplessly watched as they took Jin Wushu away. They stood there in a daze, not knowing what to do, when they saw General Jin Wu leading his men away. In the middle of the forest, he suddenly shouted, "Stop ¡­"


    A few soldiers who were fighting with King Qin stopped immediately. King Qin laughed out loud: Damn it, I haven''t had my fill of killing.


    "Step down, don''t be rude ¡­"


    Which King Qin would ignore him? He suddenly remembered that his wife was in front of him, so he no longer had the time to deal with them. He turned around and ran back.


    At the side, when Hua Rong heard the King Qin yell and curse, she had long woken up. She pulled on Yue Pengju''s hand and said in panic: "Run, Pengju ¡­"


    Yue Pengju was naturally not afraid of the King Qin, and even had the heart to speak to his directly, but seeing Hua Rong''s trembling voice, she did not say anything further. Following her, the two of them jumped onto the same horse, raised their whips, and galloped away.


    "Big sister, don''t be afraid ¡­"

 C49 Give Up Exiting the City

    Hua Rong tightly held onto his hand, her palm turning cold. She had sworn many times that the day to meet the King Qin would be the day where both parties would die. However, she never thought that the first time she would meet a common enemy, which was a huge battle, which was to capture Jin Wushu. Now, she had to look at him from the opposite direction.


    When King Qin saw that his wife, who was originally just inches away, had now ran away without even seeing her face, he became anxious, "Little girl, little girl ¡­ "Don''t go ¡­"


    In the blink of an eye, the only horse was already gone. The other horses were all taken away by General Jin Wu, how could they catch up?


    Without much time to think, he turned around and chased after the closest soldier, slashing at his back with his blade. He only hoped to steal a horse first so that he could catch up with Hua Rong.


    Unexpectedly, with too much force, the soldier on the horse fell and so did the horse. When he went to catch up with the other horses, the soldiers had already surrounded him and started shouting curses ¡­


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the King Qin ran after killing a corner, and ran to the side of the forest, meeting Li Xing and the others who were helping him. Seeing their horses, he did not bother to scold them when they came, instead he jumped onto them and chased after Hua Rong.


    After sprinting for about seven to eight kilometers, Yue Pengju suddenly dismounted and jumped up with Hua Rong in his arms. After whipping his horse hard, the horse increased its speed and started galloping.


    Sure enough, after a while, the King Qin led his men and caught up.


    Only after the Horseshoe left far away did Hua Rong finally heave a sigh of relief. When she raised her head, she discovered that she was leaning into Yue Pengju''s embrace, and her entire body was drenched in sweat.


    She stood straight up in embarrassment and said in a low voice, "Pengju, thank you."


    "Sis ¡­" Yue Pengju didn''t know what to say. He just laughed and took off his clothes to put on her clothes. "Be careful, you don''t catch a cold."


    However, Yue Pengju was different from the others. There was an extra clean and fresh taste to his heart, which made her feel warm, and she said gently, "Let''s go to the temple first."


    "Alright."


    After a fierce battle the whole night and being frightened by King Qin, she walked a few steps and felt his legs go soft, making her feel dizzy.


    Yue Pengju took a step forward and held her hand: "Elder sister, what''s wrong?"


    She almost choked with sobs. "Today is a scary day ¡­"


    Yue Pengju smiled, "Elder sister, don''t be afraid. If King Qin comes up again, tell him clearly, I will definitely not let him hurt you again. "


    "It''s impossible to reason with someone like him ¡­"


    Thinking about it, the King Qin had been constantly searching for him for so many years, and now, after going through so much, finding him, knowing his whereabouts, how could he just give up like that?


    Yue Pengju had personally witnessed the King Qin torturing her and knew that she had treated that part of her past as a nightmare. He used even more force to grab her hand. If King Qin continues to pester me, I''ll kick him out. "


    When Hua Rong heard his resolute tone, even though she was feeling sad, she couldn''t help but start to laugh. She grabbed onto that pair of large, powerful hands and said, "Mn, Pengju, I''ll follow you from now on, so I won''t be afraid."


    Her words were said casually, but Yue Pengju''s heart actually trembled, as if someone poured a cup of honey on his heart and poured it down to his feet. He suddenly reached out and carried her on his back before walking away, "Elder sister, I''ll carry you."


    Hua Rong laid softly on his body. The winter night wind blew by his ears, but she no longer felt cold. There was a faint feeling in her heart, something that she had never felt before in her life:


    The man in front of him was no longer the delicate youth from before. How was he a hundred times stronger than himself? In this life, how happy would he be if he protected and took care of her?


    "Elder sister, Spiritual Master Guo''s'' hexadecyl method ''is a complete charade by the warlocks of the martial arts world. The outcome is predictable. However, if they successfully lead the people to a defensive battle in open seal, the city might not be destroyed. "We can only see if the current ruler dares to fight in the main battle ¡­"


    "I have seen that dog emperor before. He is extremely stupid and does not dare to fight against a master." She took out the jade pendant that the Emperor bestowed upon his, "I have this item, I only hope to bring the Wangfei Mother and Son to their destination, otherwise, on the day of the city''s destruction, none of them will be able to escape ¡­"


    "Alright, let''s go see Wangfei Mother and Son tomorrow first."


    Hua Rong was a little surprised: "Sigh, I don''t know if Wangfei Mother and Son can come out, or perhaps, will she bring him out ¡­"


    "Sister, didn''t you make an appointment with her?"


    Furthermore, most importantly, she has been in her room for a long time. She did not really believe that the Golden Man would immediately call her in, so I was afraid that if she hesitated, she would miss the chance tomorrow and would not be able to come out ¡­ "


    "We''ll do our best."


    In fact, Hua Rong''s worries were not excessive. The two of them returned to the temple that night. Xu Caizhi was overjoyed to see Yue Pengju adding a helper, the three of them discussed for a while, then went to the Eastern Flower Sect and bought the guards. They brought little prince to the agreed meeting place to meet up with the two of them, and immediately left the capital city. In the afternoon, Xu Caizhi went out. The brother and sister duo went back to their rooms to rest for a while, and when the sky brightened, they headed towards the city.


    This time, the two of them meticulously dressed up. Yue Pengju played the part of a big bearded man, Hua Rong''s face was also smeared with a layer of yellow wax.


    The two of them arrived at a restaurant in the southern gate. The restaurant was neither too big nor too small, and it was inconspicuous amidst the bustling crowd. It was precisely the place that they had agreed to meet with Xu Caizhi.


    When it was noon, and no one replied, Hua Rong could no longer sit still and looked around.


    Yue Pengju also thought that it was not good, this kind of thing, was definitely not child''s play, how could he delay it again and again?


    Because of the panic, there weren''t many dishes left in the restaurant. Everyone was talking about the fight, and those who had connections with the restaurant had already fled.


    The two of them asked for a few fruits, and the tea doctor chatted with the guests over tea. They all said that the emperor wanted to "make peace" with them, so they wouldn''t be able to fight.


    Hua Rong heard and felt very depressed. Seeing that she had been in constant danger for the past few days, and worried that the King Qin would come knocking on her door at any moment, Yue Pengju gave her a few fruits as she said in a low voice, "If the situation is not good, we will leave the city first."


    Hua Rong nodded her head, the two of them had no authority to fight, if they could not wait for the Wangfei Mother and Son, then so be it.


    "Penga, if I can''t save him, I really don''t know how to face Ninth Prince."


    Yue Pengju let out a long sigh, "Since this is the case, no one can do anything about it."


    He suddenly became bold, "Sister, I will definitely not give up. I do not believe that all the courageous and capable people in this world have all died. If there is a land of use, I will drive the gold soldier out of Da Song''s territory forever."


    "I can only count on Ninth Prince. Currently, amongst the disciples of the Imperial Family, he''s the only one who''s out there, so I hope he can escape this calamity. " She looked at Yue Pengju with that rare heroic and unswerving determination, he was slightly happy, and gently said, "Pengju, you know that soldiers are good at fighting, and martial arts are strong, there will be a chance for you to rise again."


    "Hehe, right now I can only do two things. One is to find an opportunity to enter the battlefield, and the other is to protect sister."


    "Fine, no matter where you go, I will follow you."


    It was actually a green bracelet, a trophy from a war. He felt that it was pretty good looking, so he brought it along to his side. When he saw Hua Rong, he had always been fighting and had forgotten to give it to her.


    Hua Rong received it, placed it on her wrist, and quickly took it off. She smiled sweetly and took out a hairpin from her bosom. She put it away and put it back.


    Yue Pengju saw that she was actually carrying around the things he had given his, and was greatly moved in his heart. "Elder sister, you kept them all, didn''t you?"


    "How could I not keep the things you gave me? "Hehe."


    Yue Pengju saw that under her smile, his eyes were shining brightly, although his face was covered in a layer of yellow wax, he could not conceal his natural charm, but even in such an uneasy situation, his heart was palpitating, as though he was seeing a blooming youth for the first time.


    He lowered his voice and said, "Elder sister, I will take good care of you in the future."


    As their gazes met, it was the first time in Hua Rong''s life that a man''s feelings were so real. She looked at passionately, and her face suddenly turned hot, as she continued to eat the fruits Yue Yang got from Yue Yang. Her heart skipped a beat like a fawn.


    The two of them waited until the sun started setting and they could no longer wait. Just as they were about to leave, they saw a person rushing over, it was Xu Caizhi. As the three of them walked past each other, Xu Caizhi gave a secret whistle. The two of them understood each other and followed him to a quiet place.


    Hua Rong anxiously asked: "Where is little prince?"


    Xu Caizhi let out a long sigh: "Empress won''t let him go."


    "Why?"


    "The Royal Concubine said that Empress is loyal to the Shangguan Family and they are also confident in him. They believed that he could lead her men to defend the gold soldier and prevent him from leaving the palace ¡­"


    The Empress was the birth mother of the Ninth Prince. She was mediocre in looks and was not favoured. It was because a favoured sister remembered the vile agreement and recommended it to the Emperor that she was given a chance to sleep, and this was the only time she got pregnant and gave birth to a prince. However, the Emperor had tens of princesses and princes. Even if she gave birth to her son, she wouldn''t be able to become his concubine until his son was sent out to lead the army against the enemy.


    Along the way, Xu Caizhi had told Hua Rong in detail about the background of the Ninth Prince. At this moment, they thought that if they stayed in the palace, who would be able to protect their safety?


    At this moment, if they could walk one by one, why did they have to wait for death together?


    Receiving Ninth Prince''s saving grace, she had to think about how to repay him a few times, so he hurriedly said: "I will enter the palace to advise Empress again ¡­"


    "The Empress said there''s no need. The Emperor sent someone to take care of them ¡­"


    Hua Rong still wanted to say something, but suddenly said: "Elder sister, they are definitely under house arrest, it''s useless even if they enter."


    Xu Caizhi lowered his head, and said in a low voice: "All princes and princesses are ordered to stay in their own residences, and no one is allowed to go out ¡­ "Both of you, the capital is about to fall apart. There''s nothing I can do but go back and protect your highness ¡­"


    Only then did Hua Rong understand that it was not that the Wangfei Mother and Son was a pretentious place, it was just that it was impossible for him to leave. That damnable dog emperor was not at ease even with the military power her son wielded. She actually wanted everyone to die together so that they could die together.


    Xu Caizhi''s expression did not look good. "Will the two of you follow me back to the Xiangzhou Base Camp or not?"

 C50 Golden Soldier Negotiation

    Hua Rong suddenly said, "Master Xu, I think we should stay here temporarily. If we can find a chance to save Empress Wei and Wangfei Mother and Son Wei on the day the city is ruined, it''s not too late ¡­"


    Xu Caizhi said solemnly, "Thank you for the lady''s reminder, I almost forgot. "Fine, we''ll split up. I''ll go around and ask around for the situation these few days. If there''s any news, let''s meet at the same place."


    "Alright."


    After the three discussed with each other, they split up and went on their separate ways.


    It was already late in the night, the city gates were sealed, troops of soldiers were patrolling the area. Outside of the city, everyone was panicking, because just yesterday, gold soldier had already stationed ten miles outside the city. The surrounding villages had already been plundered, all the folk artists, artisans, and slightly colored women were already gathered in the Liu Jia Temple, preparing to take over the open seal and send them back to the one by one.


    Hua Rong and her sister went all the way back to the temple, the gold soldier was attacking the city, when would the hexadecyl method be of use? As she was walking out of the northwest corner, she suddenly saw a palanquin heading towards the north.


    The sedan chair was escorted by a dozen or so people. The front of the sedan chair was dressed in the garb of phoenix crown and two pearls were hanging on the left and right of the armrest, it was obvious that they were gold and jade. The two of them were curious, why would such a sedan chair appear here at this time?


    The two of them followed for a few steps and heard the sound of sobbing and fighting coming from inside. It seemed like this woman was actually robbed.


    Continuing onward, the two people became even more shocked, the sedan chair was actually heading towards the Jinying.


    The closer they got to gold army camp, the more the women inside cried and beat them up. Finally, the palanquin man stopped and rushed forward, shouting harshly, "Stop crying, otherwise the King of Heaven will be unhappy ¡­"


    The woman cried even harder: "How can Father be like this? He summoned me into the palace for a banquet, why would he give me up to Golden Man on the way? "


    "Princess, we can only blame you for bringing down the entire nation. Even the Emperor wouldn''t dare not to refuse if the King of Heaven asked for your assistance. "Right now, most of the rivers and mountains are under my command. If I can make peace with you, you will have done a good deed for the people of Da Song ¡­"


    "I''m already married, and my children ¡­"


    "The King of Heaven doesn''t hate you either. You should just be his lateral consort and serve him well until he''s happy. Let''s see if you can show mercy to us Da Song. Don''t tell me you want your Father to be captured and taken to the Jinguo?"


    "¡­"


    The woman''s crying was once again pushed back into the palanquin. gold army camp opened up in front, and everyone escorted the beautiful princess of Da Song into the army camp.


    Just as Yue Pengju was about to rush forward, Hua Rong held him back tightly. In this situation, a single person would not be able to prevent the royal family from being ravaged ¡ª Her father, the Celestial Emperor, had personally presented this gift!


    The two of them slowly came out from the darkness. Hua Rong held Yue Pengju''s hand tightly, she felt her entire body turning cold, her family was in ruins, the beauty was paying with her debts, the dog emperor had treated his own daughter in such a way, how could he hope to save the extremely despicable and despicable Da Song?


    The fate of individuals, the fate of women, had already turned into a speck of dust in the face of such chaos.


    The two of them walked a few miles and saw a cloud of dust in front. The two of them had no time to dodge as the three riders galloped over. The person leading them was a scholar dressed in an elegant and refined manner. With his sharp eyes, he suddenly reined his horse, and the two fast horses behind him immediately rushed over. The two guards turned to wait for him, but he waved his hand. "You two go first."


    The guard was ordered to leave. He smiled proudly on the horse, "It''s been a long time, both of you ¡­"


    Hua Rong was so angry that he almost vomited blood, this man, was actually Jin Wushu who was captured by Yue Pengju previously, and now, he actually ran straight to gold army camp.


    He was even holding a fan in his hand. He had learned that the Southern Dynasty''s scholars attached elegance to their style. In such a cold day, did he not know that taking a fan was a very laughable thing?


    "My lady, I''ve already said that your sovereign will not make things difficult for me. To tell you the truth, your Daolord Emperor personally ordered me to leave this place with him. My big brother was enraged, it is said that he sent a Da Song Princess to apologize to him, I wonder if it has been delivered yet, hahaha ¡­ "


    Hua Rong raised her arrow and was about to shoot him: "Shameless golden dog!"


    "Miss, I advise you not to act so brazenly. This is near the Golden Army''s camp, and with just a shout, this prince will turn you into minced meat ¡­"


    Hua Rong withdrew his hand, "You are so powerful, but you were still defeated by my little brother, this lowly one ¡­"


    Jin Wushu''s interest was piqued, and he stared at Yue Pengju who was protecting Hua Rong: "Oh, he''s your younger brother? You all have also seen the situation in the Song Kingdom. Someone as capable as your brother cannot be valued, why not rely on our Great Jinguo? " He stared at Yue Pengju, "A talent like you, this prince will definitely ensure that you reach the top ¡­"


    Yue Pengju laughed calmly: "Song Kingdom won''t always be like this. Jin Wushu, just you wait, one day, I will definitely attack Huang Long and see how long you guys can last. "


    This young man''s tone was calm and composed, completely unlike his age where he should have felt as steady as Mt. Tai. Jin Wushu was very surprised, he remained silent for a while.


    Hua Rong pulled Yue Pengju away, "I''m even annoyed to say one more word to a villain like you."


    Jin Wushu''s voice came from far behind, "Miss, you still haven''t told me your name."


    The two of them ignored him and walked far away.


    That night, when the gold soldier attacked the city, Spiritual Master Guo''s "hexadecyl method" was completely destroyed by the gold soldier. When the emperor called for Guo Zhenren, the city guard general informed him that he had blown a corner from the west gate and was gone.


    The West City was lost, the gold soldier surged in like a tide, the big open seal had experienced an unprecedented robbery, where there were women, artisans, calligraphy and paintings ¡­ Fortunately, there were citizens of open seal who were fighting intensely in the streets, preventing the gold soldier from wreaking havoc.


    After fighting for three days, the gold soldier suffered heavy casualties. Seeing that they were unable to break through the defense line, they temporarily retreated to the camp. The Emperor and his ministers were able to catch their breath and immediately began to negotiate with each other.


    The negotiation was set by the Golden Army.


    Da Song had to pay the compensation: 1 million silk, 1 million gold, 1 million silver.


    How could the monarchs and officials of the Song Kingdom have the power to pay such a huge price? The dynasty, which had already been tormented to the end of its lifespan by the successive disasters and Breaking Dawn Zhang, had finally run out of steam.


    He wanted to catch her a few times, but he lost sight of her a few times, and it just so happened that he met with this disaster again. He had finally escaped from the city with great difficulty, and there were no more inns to stay, leaving the city at night and day. Like a mouse, not only did he have to hide from the Golden Army, but he also had to hide from the Song Jun who had gone out to search for the fat and fat of the people.


    It was early in the morning and the King Qin was about to go out again. Li Xing could not help but say, "My King, now that we have met Madam, no matter what, let''s immediately take her away ¡­"


    He glared at her. "I know!"


    If only he knew that it was this kind of situation, he wouldn''t have wasted so much effort to take Hua Rong away. Damn, women can''t be forgiven, if they were to be forgiven, something big would happen.


    What made him even more flustered was that the Golden Army stole the woman the moment they saw her, and Hua Rong had completely lost track of her. What would he do if he met her again? Could Yue Pengju, this brat, really protect her?


    From far away, there came a cry. It was a group of gold soldier women coming from outside the city, and hearing them, he was even more frightened. He immediately said, "We need to go find them quickly ¡­"


    "My King, maybe the Madam has already escaped. The situation is so chaotic right now, so how could she still be inside?"


    "Didn''t you see that? gold soldier is so rampant, how can she escape? "


    "Yue Pengju is with her ¡­"


    "Shh, lower your voice. Someone''s coming ¡­"


    The group of Golden Army were all dressed in fresh clothes, they were pressing down a group of beautiful women, Li Xing lowered his voice and said, "They have captured the prostitutes in the city ¡­"


    King Qin saw that one of them was familiar, as if he had even drunk with him before.


    "Dammit, the Bird Golden Army is so rampant, why don''t we just give him a hand?"


    "My lord, please don''t. This place is near the barracks, we are outnumbered ¡­"


    "Why the f * ck are you afraid of him?"


    "If we get in trouble with them, we won''t be able to save the Lady."


    King Qin immediately kept quiet and stomped his feet in hatred. "Bird Golden Man, how can you be so rampant?" If Hua Rong were to fall into their hands, then she would be living a life worse than death.


    On the second day of the peace, a group of Song Jun s rushed into the temple that Hua Rong and Hua Rong were staying in and started looting without restraint. They said that they wanted to collect all the valuable things and use them as compensation to the Golden Man.


    The Daoist Priest, who did not have the time to flee with Spiritual Master Guo, encountered his first major calamity in his life, the loss of the hexadecyl method, and the glaring eyes of the Golden Man ¡­ These Song soldiers were as ruthless as Golden Army. They would kill anyone they saw and snatch anything they saw.


    Hua Rong initially thought that this place could be considered to be a safe place, but she never thought that it would become a hell on earth first.


    After running seven to eight miles, they were actually in a state of chaos. Hua Rong panted, "Master Xu, let''s go look for Master Xu first ¡­"


    The moment the Golden Army attacked, they lost contact with Xu Caizhi. And now, the Imperial Palace was even under the strict supervision of the Golden Army, with no one capable of escaping. To save the family of the Ninth Prince, was as difficult as ascending to the heavens.


    In front of them was a dusty road. A team of fast horses galloped over without restraint. The two of them and the chaotic crowd dodged to the side. The soldiers charging at them held countless jars in their hands, like a bunch of chickens, ducks, geese, and rabbits, and jostled the women ¡­


    The commoners on the roadside cursed in horror, "You Dogfish are as evil as the golden dog ¡­"


    The soldier lashed out with his whip. "This is a tribute to the imperial government ¡­"


    A handsome youth at the side could not dodge in time. Yue Pengju stretched out his hand and pulled, causing him to stand still in shock. He immediately said: "Many thanks ¡­"


    Before he could steady himself, the soldier, with his sharp eyes, saw a collar around the other party''s neck and immediately reached out to grab it.


    Yue Pengju took his attack, and shouted: "Run!"


    The young man seemed to be scared silly. Hua Rong looked at him more, only to see that his hair was in disarray and his jade-like hands were intertwined. He looked extremely panicked and immediately realized that this young man was "she". In such a chaotic world, it was very common for women to be modified.


    Another group of people attacked them, Hua Rong pulled her hand and walked away, but she was suddenly stopped by a strange "man". She was very surprised, her face flushed red, but just as she was about to speak, Hua Rong lowered her voice and said, "Don''t be afraid ¡­"


    She held onto her two soft and smooth hands, and after hearing Hua Rong''s voice, she understood that she was also a woman. She immediately followed the two of them, and with great difficulty, they ran into a slightly secluded alley.

 C51 Qi Exhaustion

    The two of them stopped panting. Hua Rong said: "Miss, quickly go home and don''t run around alone. It''s too dangerous."


    She wanted to say something, but she hesitated and whispered, "To be honest, big sister, I''m trying to escape, but there''s a gold soldier outside the city gates. I can''t escape, so I ran back ¡­"


    In the midst of the chaos, the woman''s scarf had already ran away and her cheeks were flushed red. When Hua Rong looked carefully, she discovered that the girl had bright eyes and white teeth. One could imagine the danger of such a woman on the street.


    "Miss, where is your home?"


    The lady turned her head to look at Yue Pengju who had just saved her, and slowly lowered her head: "Thank you for saving me, I am Wan Wan, and have separated from my family, I am unable to return now ¡­"


    Hua Rong was in a bit of a difficult situation. At this time, both she and Yue Pengju had nowhere to go, how could he settle her down?


    Wan Wan laughed mournfully: "The servants and I have separated, they will come to find me, here is where we meet."


    Hua Rong heaved a sigh of relief, only to see two people running over from afar, gasping for breath while protecting the young lady from both sides. The person who urged her to quickly leave was extremely imposing.


    Wan Wan was very polite as she bowed to the two of them.


    "No need, farewell here."


    Wan Wan looked at Hua Rong, then looked at Yue Pengju. Her face red, she was pulled by a servant and turned to leave.


    Yue Pengju also said: "Elder sister, we shouldn''t stay here any longer. Let''s get out of the city first. "


    "Alright."


    The duo finally escaped out of the gap in the west gate with the chaotic crowd. After running for another ten miles, they saw that the houses in front of them were in a mess.


    The two of them stopped in a courtyard that had been excavated. They sat on a stone slab, hoping to find some water to drink.


    After a short pause, there were another wave of hurried Horseshoe s outside the door.


    The two of them ran out the door immediately, only to see that there were only two or three plain-clothed Golden Man outside, and the one leading them, was still Jin Wushu.


    Jin Wushu laughed heartily: "Truly, there is no place in life where we do not meet. Haha, that''s not right.


    Hua Rong looked around and confirmed that there were only two or three attendants present. She was slightly relieved and said, "Dogfish, you ¡­"


    "Young lady, to be honest, this prince has been searching for you on Weibo for the past few days, while also checking out the terrain inside and outside of Tokyo. As you have probably seen, in terms of looting the commoners, the Song Jun and the Golden Army are on the same side. The cruelty of war is like this, why are you still trying to protect your Da Song who is about to die? "


    Jin Wushu sized up her slightly frightened face with interest. "Miss, are you afraid?"


    Yue Pengju held her hand tightly, and said haughtily: "Jin Wushu, you''re just a defeated opponent, why should my big sister be afraid of you?"


    Hua Rong started laughing, her expression had already become extremely calm. "Jin Wushu, today, we will take you down as a sacrifice to pay for the deaths of the millions of citizens of Da Song that you all killed ¡­"


    Jin Wushu waved his hand, looking extremely pleased: "Please wait a moment, both of you take action. Could it be that you all want to disrupt the peace that your Emperor has painstakingly built? "


    "What peace?"


    "Look ¡­" Jin Wushu pointed with his hand, and a group of people rushed over urgently. They were all Song Dynasty''s officials, and the one leading them was actually the Prime Minister. Behind them, were soldiers holding onto valuables and tens of beauties following them.


    "Did you see that? This is your Prime Minister He Shu, who has personally led the civil and military ministers here to negotiate. In order to express his sincerity, all of those treasures and beauties were given to my big brother and second brother by your emperor. "


    Hua Rong and Yue Pengju''s breathing hastened, they knew that Jin Wushu was speaking the truth, because the group of people were already approaching, but seeing that there was someone speaking here, the leader shouted out. One of the soldiers beside Jin Wushu raised his order badge and shouted, that person seemed to be afraid, and immediately left after fawning for a bit.


    They were precisely heading towards the gold army camp.


    After they left, Jin Wushu looked at the two again, and saw that their faces were red and white. He suddenly said: "Seniors, it is useless for your Prime Minister to come to an agreement, my big brother definitely wants the Emperor to come personally."


    "What nonsense are you spouting!"


    "Miss, I''m not spouting nonsense. Just watch and see. You''ll know soon enough ¡­"


    As he was speaking, a few fast horses galloped past, and soon, a palanquin was brought out. It turned out that the main general, Zong Han, had already released a message a long time ago that he would not allow He Shu to represent them.


    At this time, open seal City had already been plundered empty, and the army that was rushing over to Wing Wang had been stopped outside, the Song Kingdom''s officials were already terrified, they sent He Shu out, but seeing that the Golden Army was coming to pressure them, they did not dare disobey, and the newly appointed puppet emperor, the son of the Daolord Emperor, was forced to lead the ministers to follow He Shu to the camp.


    "If the two of you are interested, why don''t you follow me to the gold army camp to see the situation as your Song Kingdom''s monarch makes peace? Maybe, when you need it, you can protect your supreme God Emperor ¡­ "


    Seeing his arrogant face, Hua Rong almost spat out blood. Just as she was about to pounce over, she was pulled by Yue Pengju and said calmly, "Sister, why don''t we go take a look ¡­"


    Hua Rong hissed: "How can you believe this Dogfish?"


    With a "sou" sound, Jin Wushu threw over a command medallion. Hua Rong took a look and saw that it was the command medallion that they used to scare the Prime Minister away.


    "With this order badge, the two of you can pass through gold army camp without any obstructions. At the same time, you can pass through open seal without any obstructions, so this prince will definitely not hurt you ¡­" Jin Wushu laughed out loud and took the command arrow in his hand. With a turn of his hand, he broke it into two halves, "Young lady, if I break my oath, there is such an arrow!"


    Hua Rong felt dizzy and dizzy. She pulled Yue Pengju and then walked away, "Alright, let''s go down and see how this shameless subject of the Da Song will bend her knees to negotiate ¡­"


    Yue Pengju heard that the emperor had also left. He knew that the emperor was reckless. He was anxious in his heart. Although he knew that he couldn''t save her due to his weak strength, he still wanted to do his best. He nodded and said, "Let''s go take a look."


    Jin Wushu heard Hua Rong so angry that she could not speak, and seeing how Yue Pengju did not move on the surface, even though she was angry she did not lose her composure, feeling that she was an unfathomable man, her heart became suspicious, the two of them were obviously siblings, how could they be called brother and sister?


    "Alright, I''ll bring the two of you to have a look."


    Golden Army Camp.


    brought the two in casual clothes and sat down far away from them. No one noticed it, as they were all immersed in the rich report of the invasion.


    When the two saw, the person in charge of the tent raised the wine cup Zong Wang, filled with pride and curiosity, his voice was loud like a bell, causing the group of emperors sitting beside him to lower their heads and look at him, acting cautiously. This was the first time Hua Rong had seen this puppet emperor. His body was weak, and she was the big brother of the Ninth Prince. Although she had the appearance of a Ninth Prince, she lacked a valiant look and completely had the image of a weak and unruly young master.


    She sighed to herself. How could a man who had been raised in the hands of a married woman ever have provoked the sins of a frivolous father?


    Zong Wang shouted loudly: "This time''s military expenses, 1 million gold, 5 million silver, must be delivered within 10 days."


    The emperor''s expression was anxious as He Shu said, "The imperial treasury is empty. If we can''t gather that much money in a short time, can we extend the deadline by three months?"


    "March? "It''s been too long!" Zong Han laughed out loud. Last year, he asked the Song Kingdom for 5 million gold and 5 million silver. This time, the lion opened his mouth again, knowing that they would not be able to pay for it.


    All the officials knelt down in unison and begged, "Marshal, please pardon me for this ¡­"


    "Hahaha, This King can tell you a very good method to pay your debts..."


    The emperor was overjoyed. "What method?"


    "Everyone, listen up. If you cannot collect the gold and silver mentioned above within ten days, you can use a beauty to repay the debt ¡­ "The converted price is as follows ¡­"


    Everyone looked at each other, only to see that he had already prepared ahead of time. He took out a book, on which a list of names was densely written, and threw it away, a servant officer by the side read out loud: "Princess, Royal Consort is worth 1000 gold coins each, Princess is worth 500 gold coins each, Clan lady is worth 500 silver coins each, the clan woman is worth 500 silver coins each, the clan woman is worth 200 gold coins, the noble woman is worth 100 gold coins each ¡­" Afterwards, a long list of names came out of his mouth. From royal princesses to popular beauties, there were tens of thousands of names, only twenty-six people, including the one-year-old little princess, and not a single person was left on the list!


    There were even Ninth Prince''s family members on the list, especially his mother, Wei Xian Fei.


    Only now did Hua Rong understand why she had been unable to save the princess and the rest. It turned out that they were already the targets of the "special surveillance", and it was most likely because of the Ninth Prince outside.


    How she longed for the weak Emperor of the Da Song to jump up, slap the table and immediately reject such a humiliating treaty. In that case, even if Yue Pengju and his blood splashed everywhere and thousands of arrows pierced his heart, he would still do this service for him.


    The Prime Minister He Shu said, "Absolutely not..."


    She closed her eyes and opened them. Suddenly, she saw the eyes of Jin Wushu beside her ¡ª the kind of eyes that were filled with ridicule.


    When he looked again, he saw the emperor was overjoyed and completely ignored the opposition of the Prime Minister. He took the paper and said, "Good, good, good. It''s good as long as I can repay the debt ¡­" He actually agreed to it immediately.


    "After these women were delivered to the army camp, the various Handsome House s were left to choose among themselves ¡­"


    "Yes."


    Hua Rong did not know how she followed Yue Pengju out. Jin Wushu kept his promise and did not obstruct them at all. The two of them held onto the order badge, they walked forward unhindered.


    In front of them was the young emperor, leading his court of ministers who had asked for peace.


    Hua Rong felt her legs go weak, as if the fear of falling into the hands of a pirate just now had not existed. In the future, who knew how many women would fall into a situation even more terrifying than her own?


    Along the way, there were still countless rampant Golden Army s moving about, immediately carrying the plundered property and women ¡­ During these few days of siege, all the shops in open seal were closed, all the treasures were looted and they could not even find the place to eat. Everyone was in a state of hunger and cold.


    "Penga, the Song Kingdom has run out of energy, where should we go?"

 C52 Avoiding Search and Catch

    Yue Pengju held her hand tightly. The humiliating scene that he had witnessed with his own eyes was thus branded in his heart.


    "Don''t we still have Ninth Prince? I predict that Ninth Prince is definitely on his way to Wing Wang. "


    She became a little more spirited: "Currently, only Ninth Prince is resisting the enemy, I hope that he can turn the tide. If he needs our help, even if his body is going to be smashed to smithereens, we must still help him. "


    "Yes." As long as we can kill and retreat gold cuttlefish! "


    From a distance, Jin Wushu watched as the two siblings left. It won''t be easy to find someone in the future. Besides, I don''t think she''s on that list. "


    Jin Wushu laughed: "Big sister looks good, little brother is brave and brave, if Song Kingdom is like that, then you are invincible. If the two of them are unwilling to be used by me, then there will be no sense of conquest. "


    "What does Fourth Prince mean?"


    The other guard, Jin Cheng laughed: "Beautiful women have loved heroes since ancient times. She wanted big sister to be willing to marry Fourth Prince as a concubine. Right now, let''s not talk about a small girl like her, even the monarch and subject of the Da Song is in our grasp, what are we afraid of her taking flight? "


    "Fourth Prince is wise after all."


    Jin Wushu laughed: "The two of you, stop flattering me. "We can only be careful, we can''t let her get captured by the army. If we end up in the hands of the first and second princes, things won''t be so good."


    "Yes."


    Everyone turned around and walked back. From a distance, they saw Zong Han being escorted by a group of high-ranking officers as they walked forward and called out to Jin Wushu from afar, "Fourth Brother, a new batch of beauties have arrived. Everyone is choosing, why don''t you pick one?"


    Jin Wushu laughed as he shook his head: "You can forget about me for now."


    "Forget it, Fourth Brother has always had a high opinion of women. Didn''t you always like the Southern Empire''s women? "When the princess consort arrives, you can choose a few from there."


    Jin Wushu laughed, "Let''s talk about it when the time comes."


    "Haha, I remember, Fourth Brother. You once said that you had your eyes on a mother larva, is that woman''s name on the list?"


    "Haha, little brother has taken a liking to a girl, not the mother larva. I''m afraid your Golden Bough Jade Leaf can''t compare to his ¡­"


    "Oh? Was she really that beautiful? Where is she now? "


    Jin Wushu said in a serious tone: "This woman is someone that little brother has his eyes on. No one is allowed to act rashly."


    "Haha, since Fourth Brother is so serious, I am even more curious. Which family''s daughter? "


    Jin Wushu''s face reddened. "I still don''t know her name ¡­"


    Zong Han was completely baffled. "Do you not even know her?"


    "I know him, I''ve seen him many times. Once this little brother has completely subdued her, I''ll bring her to give Big Brother a toast. "


    "Ha ha-ha, very good, very good!" Zong Han then asked, "Fourth Brother, do you have any new information?"


    "This little brother found out the information, that Song Kingdom has rushed back on the road to Wing Wang ¡­"


    Zong Han was overjoyed, "Good! I was just worrying that I wouldn''t be able to catch this fish that escaped the net. With him here, it would be a disaster in the end. "When he gets to the capital, we can cut the grass at the roots and take Song Kingdom down completely ¡­"


    Jin Wushu thought for a moment, "I heard that the Ninth Prince is fighting valiantly and that he has a group of elite soldiers under his command. "If I can''t defeat him, it''s best for me to use my wits ¡­"


    "How?"


    "Since the Song Kingdom has not yet delivered the women, why not let the Ninth Prince be the hostage the next time we come to an agreement. The Da Song Emperor will definitely make him come here ¡­ "


    "Good idea. The Song Kingdom Emperor is as cowardly as a mouse. Every time, the hostage selection would be done according to our requirements. This time, when we suggest for the Ninth Prince to be our hostage, they would definitely agree. "


    "I just don''t know if Ninth Prince will fall into their trap. "The Ninth Prince is heavily armed. He isn''t something that those foolish royalty descendants can compare to ¡­"


    "I will immediately put pressure on the Song Kingdom Emperor. I must first capture this huge threat in my heart. Fourth Brother, your map was extremely useful in this siege, we will definitely remember your meritorious service. "


    "Thank you, big brother."


    Within a single night, all the shops were closed. Other than the gold soldier who robbed the city, there were no other people walking around casually. Everyone was hungry and cold, and it seemed like New Year was about to come.


    Hua Rong and Yue Pengju hid in the abandoned temple outside of the city. Spiritual Master Guo had long escaped and went through numerous raids, even the golden foil on the Taoist Immortal''s body was all peeled off, both inside and outside, it was broken.


    The wind blew in, making a fire that seemed incapable of holding out against the cold night, even when sitting by the fire it was surprisingly cold. Hua Rong jumped up: "Peng Ju, we can''t wait any longer, let''s go ¡­ ¡­"


    With the heavy snow blocking their path, the two of them were unable to travel far. They had nothing to eat, so they were trapped here. Hungry and cold, they had nowhere to go. Seeing that she was in a rush, Yue Pengju pulled her hand and sat down, then said calmly: "Elder sister, it is snowing heavily now, so we cannot clear the way out. As soon as the snow stops, or a little less, we''ll go. "


    She took a wooden stick and pulled at the fire in the middle of the room, causing it to crackle. Yue Pengju took out the last cold and hard steamed bun from his bosom and placed it beside the bonfire.


    Hua Rong quickly said: "This steamed bun will be kept for now."


    "Sister, you can''t be hungry anymore. "You go ahead and eat first. I''ll go out in the evening to have a look. Can you find something to bring back ¡­" He looked at Hua Rong''s pale face and passed a steamed bun to her. "Elder sister, you eat first."


    In these three days, the two of them lived off of a few steamed buns. Now, there was only one left, and it was unknown when the snow would stop. Hua Rong took a bun and split it into two. Just as he was about to give it to him, she heard a strange sound. The two were afraid that it was the Golden Army, so they were very careful. Yue Pengju stood up, and quietly walked to the door, only to see it being pushed open, and a woman seemingly crawled in, falling on the ground unconscious. Behind her followed a middle-aged woman covered in blood. She shouted incessantly, "Miss, Miss ¡­"


    Yue Pengju quickly helped the two of them up, and Hua Rong hurried over, and helped the two of them to get to the campfire. She saw that the young lady was'' Wan Wan '', and the middle-aged woman was her wet nurse, Lee''s.


    When Lee''s saw the two of them, he immediately bowed to them and said, "Benefactor, my family''s young miss has passed out from hunger. Please do me a favor and give me something to eat ¡­ ¡­"


    Hua Rong quickly gave the two halves of the steamed bun to the two of them, then used a broken iron pot that she found to boil some water and poured two bowls. The Lee''s was overjoyed and kneeled on the ground, "Thank you very much, both of you."


    "No need. Quickly save your young lady."


    Lee''s hurriedly fed the steamed buns and water to Wan Wan. After a while, he slowly woke up.


    "Miss, you''ve woken up ¡­"


    As if he had traveled in the underworld for a while, Wan Wan said dispiritedly, "Nanny, where are we?"


    "It was these two kind-hearted young masters who saved us ¡­" "Many thanks ¡­"


    Wan Wan opened her eyes and looked at the two of them carefully. Suddenly, she became happy and pointed at Yue Pengju: "It''s you two, it''s you two. "Nanny, the ones who saved me that day were also them ¡­"


    The wet nurse kneeled down once again. "Thank you, my two benefactors ¡­"


    Hua Rong supported her up, causing the Lee''s to quickly ask, "May I know your surname?"


    "My name is Hua Rong, and this is my brother, Yue Pengju."


    Wan Wan was blessed, "Thank you elder sister ¡­" Her gaze turned towards Yue Pengju, and saw that the heroic youth had saved her twice, "Thank you, Big Brother Yue ¡­"


    Other than the appearance of a flower, Yue Pengju rarely interacted with women. He called Wan Wan Ying Ying down, blushed, and said, "Miss, please quickly get up ¡­"


    Wan Wan wanted to thank him again, but Hua Rong laughed: "The nation has fallen, and everyone is a unfortunate person, so there is no need to be courteous. Wan Wan, what plans do you have for the future? "


    Wan Wan and the wet nurse looked at each other, and Lee''s became even more anxious, crying: "Song Jun is searching for women to repay his debt, Miss was lucky enough to escape, Master and Madam were already in trouble, the world is big, but we are homeless, Miss is only 16 years old, I really do not know what to do ¡­"


    Seeing the two of them crying so miserably, looking at Yue Pengju, Yue Pengju became even more confused. Now that the world was in chaos, his sister was naturally following him.


    Hua Rong let out a long sigh: "Do you guys have any other relatives or friends?"


    "My family and friends are in Luoyang. The journey is a long one, I can''t imagine ¡­"


    Hua Rong had no other choice but to say: "You guys stay here for now. When the sky clears, I''ll see if I can find a safe place to bring you guys somewhere else ¡­"


    Wan Wan tried her tears lightly, "Thank you elder sister."


    In this chaotic world, it was like she was grabbing onto straw that could save lives. Now that she had a trust, she raised her gaze to look at Yue Pengju but saw that the youth was only looking at her "sister" and did not make a sound, as if he was obedient to his sister.


    The snow was falling harder and harder. Wan Wan and the wet nurse ate half a bun and drank the boiling water, making their bodies warm up, but Hua Rong and Yue Yang''s stomachs were rumbling with hunger.


    Seeing that she was smiling and occasionally talking with Wan Wan, Yue Pengju''s face became more and more pale, and even felt a little weak. He could not help but say in a low voice, "Big Sister, I''m going out for a while ¡­"


    Hua Rong naturally understood what he meant. With the snow falling heavily, it was simply too dangerous for Yue Pengju to go out and search for things. She tightly held onto his hand as they watched the night grow darker. He only said, "Let''s wait a bit longer. We''ll talk about it tomorrow ¡­"


    He felt that Hua Rong''s grip on her hand was extremely weak, and felt even more sad. He quickly stood up and said, "Elder sister, I''ll take a look outside ¡­"


    This time, Hua Rong did not stop him.


    After a while, Yue Pengju came back, his face was filled with joy, he was holding a rabbit in his hand.


    Hua Rong was ecstatic, the two of them were about to kill the rabbit, but Wan Wan suddenly shouted: "Stop!"


    Hua Rong was very surprised: "What''s wrong?"


    Wan Wan''s face was full of anger and sadness. "Rabbits are such a cute animal, how can you kill it?"


    Hua Rong didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Lee''s hurriedly said, "My family''s miss believes in Buddha and never kills. She loves rabbits the most, so I can''t bear to kill them ¡­"


    While everyone talked, Yue Pengju turned a deaf ear to them. He directly used a waist blade to kill the rabbit, skinned it, and then placed it on the fire to roast it.


    Wan Wan screamed in fear and fell to the ground, wailing in pain.

 C53 floral capture

    Seeing how the Shangguan Family was so weak, he must have never experienced such a bloody scene before. The kind and timid, he didn''t mind, after the rabbits were roasted, Yue Peng gave a rabbit leg to his sister, who received it with a smile. First, she gave the rabbit leg to Lady Li who was already salivating, then she took the other fat rabbit leg and gave it to her: "Wan, you should eat a little too, the weather is cold ¡­"


    Wan Wan saw that she actually gave him the rabbit leg to eat, so she thought that she was purposely provoking him. She became angry, "If you don''t want to eat, then what kind of woman are you? "Why isn''t there any sympathy at all?"


    Seeing this woman being so unscrupulous and not knowing what was good for her, Yue Peng was angered in his heart. He snorted, but was lightly pulled by Hua Xuan, who quickly took the rabbit''s thigh with a smile.


    Hua Jue ignored her and happily gave half of the rabbit to Yue Yang, before eating the other half with relish. Yue Yang had originally wanted to find this rabbit for his elder sister. Seeing that she was happy, he gave the remaining half to her and said gently, "Elder sister, you eat. I''m not hungry ¡­"


    "Idiot, how can I not be hungry?" Flower Soluble pushed it back at him, "You need to eat your fill, or else you won''t have the strength."


    He took a few bites and turned around. However, he picked up a dried up leaf and wrapped it around the rabbit. Then, he quietly placed it in his bosom.


    Under the twilight, Yue Peng raised his head and watched as everyone rested for a while. Late at night, the heavy snow finally stopped. In the dead snowy night, the sound of rapid horse hooves could be heard.


    Everyone immediately woke up from their stupor and saw that there was a fire going on outside the door. The door of the temple was also being knocked loudly, and someone was about to break in.


    Wan and the wet nurse had been on the run for a long time. They rushed to the side door. Yue Pengju took a good look at the terrain and shouted in a low voice, "Go to the left side of the door ¡­"


    Wan Wan and her wet nurse immediately turned to the left in a fluster. Hua Jue followed beside them while Yue Peng took up the rear.


    Just as he ran out, he saw a few horses galloping towards him. Under the light of the fire, he saw a young woman running away. The leader of the horses said, "Quick, catch this woman ¡­"


    When everyone heard the sound, they immediately gave chase.


    One of them went to catch Wan Wan Wan, who cried out, "Big Brother Yue, save me ¡­"


    Lonesome Flower was also shocked as he hurriedly said, "Pengju, quickly save her ¡­"


    Yue Peng raised his spear and stepped forward, ripping apart the Golden Man that had rushed over. Immediately, a few other Golden Army soldiers came forward. "Haha, this girl is not bad. Let''s grab her and have some fun ¡­"


    Wan Wan''er was so scared that her soul almost left her body as she staggered and fell into Yue Pengju''s arms. Yue Yang protected her. She only saw that Hua Yan had already killed four or five soldiers with his bow and arrow, and immediately said: "Hurry up and go ¡­"


    Lonesome Flower was still waiting to shoot when he heard the rapid sound of horse hooves. In the dark night, it was as if someone was shouting, "F * ck you! I''m going to kill all of you Golden Man!"


    It was King Qin''s voice.


    These past few days, he had seen many beauties being sent to the gold camp to be entertained by the gold army. He was afraid that Hua Xuan was also there, so he decided to take the risk and entered the gold camp to look for her on a snowy night. In the end, he was discovered and chased by the gold army.


    Hua Xuan was even more shocked. There was a wolf in front of him and a tiger behind him, but he heard King Qin''s angry voice. "Who are those people in front?"


    Yue Pengju had long recognized his voice and said loudly: "King Qin, quickly kill and retreat the golden soldiers."


    When King Qin heard that it was Yue Pengju, he was overjoyed. "Little brat, is your sister with you?"


    Yue Peng didn''t bother to answer him. When Hua Yan saw that Yue Yang''s first question was to her, her fear of the Golden Army far surpassed her fear of King Qin. She didn''t reply and only thought of making a path for herself in the snowy night.


    At this time, the number of gold soldiers had already increased. Yue Yang pulled Wan Wan and Li Shi, Flower Wine followed up and lowered his voice, "Let''s go ¡­"


    After running for a while, Yue Pengju finally felt that it was inconvenient for him to pull his people away. Over here, a golden army was attacking, Lady Li was extremely scared, her hands loosened and she fell onto the ground. She was grabbed by Jin Jun, and laughed out loud: "Fuck, it''s actually a woman ¡­"


    Wan Wan''er hugged Yue Pengju tightly, hearing that his wet nurse was grabbed by the golden soldier, he was so scared that he fainted.


    "Pengju, quickly take her away ¡­"


    "Sis, walk in front ¡­"


    "Quick, capture all of them ¡­"


    "Girl, is that you? Are you here too? "


    "Little girl, don''t be afraid ¡­"


    "Little girl, I''m here ¡­"


    The snowy night once again blew with a strong wind. Yue Peng was the one that led the way as he charged towards the northwest corner where no one was around. Hua Jue ran as fast as he could with his bare hands. He ran without a care and realized that he was already lost in the strong wind. Yue Pengju also did not know where he had gone to.


    Behind them were the fire torches of the golden soldiers and King Qin''s angry curses. He had nowhere to go and shouted with a hoarse voice, "Pengju, Pengju ¡­"


    The wind had completely drowned out her cries. Her entire body shivered in the snow, and her tears fell as she ran. The sounds of chasing came closer and closer. The homeless homeless dog had no idea where to go.


    She had been running all night, and by the first light of dawn she found herself on a small hill. The trees were covered in silver icicles.


    Panting, she collapsed behind a large tree and looked around in panic. Only when there was no one around her did she relax. The pursuers went far away, but Yue Pengju didn''t know where to go.


    However, because Yue Yang was by his side, his heart was at ease and did not feel too afraid. Now, he was alone, as if his connection with the world had been cut off, and he could only hold onto his bow and arrow to deal with the dangers that might come at any time.


    Furthermore, Yue Pengju pulled Wan Wan''er and escaped from the pursuers with great difficulty. However, Flower Soluble had disappeared with a look. His fright was no small matter. He immediately let go of Wan Wan.


    She laid down on the snow, still in a panicked state. Her whole body quivered as she woke up. She timidly asked: "Brother Yue, where are we?"


    "I''ll find a place for you to hide first, I''m going to find my big sister ¡­"


    The wet nurse was separated, as Wan Wan Wan was only 16 years old. She was both scared and sad, and didn''t dare to be alone. She lowered her voice and begged, "Brother Yue, I don''t want to be alone ¡­"


    "I came to find you when I found my sister."


    "I''ll go with you to find elder sister. I, I, I ¡­" "I don''t dare to stay here alone ¡­" She started to cry, "Where''s my wet nurse?" "I''m so scared ¡­"


    When Yue Yang saw her crying and remembered his sister, he immediately picked her up and ran away. Wan''er hugged his neck tightly, the whole world was so big, there was only one God of Protection left, he only wanted to never leave him. She was finally able to put her down after she arrived at a dilapidated shelter. Apparently, the place had been looted and burned by the Jin army. Only the bare walls were left, and it was unlikely that they would come back in a short time.


    In front of him was a messy thatched hut with a thick layer of snow accumulated there. Yue Peng casually opened it and placed her inside, "Wan Wan, you hide here for now, I''ll come over once I find Big Sister ¡­"


    Wan-Wan suppressed her fear and nodded, "I will wait for you here."


    He took off his outer robe and draped it over her body, then turned around and left. It was as if there was a burning rage in his heart, if not for the rampant Golden Man, how could this great Song Dynasty''s millions of citizens, and its millions of women, end up in such a miserable fate?


    He ran for a few steps. Fortunately, the snow had stopped. The wind had yet to disperse the footprints. A row of deep and shallow footprints led him to the fork in the road. He thought for a moment before he gave chase.


    Lonesome Flower leaned against the tree, his entire body seemingly trembling.


    At this moment, it was already dawn. The clothes that were drenched in sweat had turned cold, forming ice cubes on his body. It was cold and hard. However, he did not feel cold. Instead, he felt hot.


    Panicking, she was about to go down when she heard the sound of hooves. The snow was slippery, and the hooves were covered with an iron palm that protected them from slipping. The bell kept ringing.


    She quietly crouched under a tree and watched as a group of golden soldiers marched a dozen women forward in a teasing manner. When the crowd approached, she was so frightened that she almost shrieked. The Golden Soldier was actually escorting the Ninth Prince''s concubine: Princess Xing, the two concubines she had seen that day, and five little girls. Obviously they were the Ninth Prince''s daughters and the maids. It turned out that the Golden One wanted the Ninth Prince to come forward and negotiate. Before anyone could do anything, he wanted the Great Song Emperor to hand over his family members as a form of coercion.


    Hua Xuan had been ordered to enter the capital, but with his own strength, he was unable to bring the little prince along. On the contrary, he could only watch as the Ninth Prince''s wife and concubine was taken away by Golden Man. She wanted to rush out, but she was powerless. He could only grit her teeth and hide behind the big tree, trembling.


    Seeing that Golden Man was about to pass by, she staggered a few steps out and saw that everyone was heading towards the Liu Family Temple. There were 30 thousand Golden Army soldiers stationed there, and all the women were locked up inside.


    Just as he walked a few steps, he heard the sound of horse hooves coming from the left, accompanied by the sound of the wind. A hare suddenly jumped out and laughed loudly: "I''ve hunted, I''ve hunted ¡­" But, boring, just these useless animals... "There aren''t any good prey on Song pig''s land ¡­"


    The hare almost darted past her, a small golden arrow sticking out of its body. It looked like the hunter was a high-ranking Gold Soldier Officer. Shocked, she turned around and ran. The Golden Soldier had also noticed that there was someone ahead and shouted, "Stop!"


    After running for some time, she saw a hill in front of her, and golden soldiers were chasing after her from both sides. She turned around and saw a swarthy looking military officer on top of a horse.


    "Damn, why does this brat look like a woman?"


    "Maybe she really is a woman. Recently, in order to escape, many Song Country women have worn men''s clothes ¡­"


    "Catch him, take off his clothes and you''ll know ¡­"


    Lonesome Flower was shocked and frightened. He rolled his eyes and saw that there weren''t many people on the left side. He then brandished his bow and charged towards the left side.


    Seeing that she actually dared to charge over, Jin Bing laughed loudly, "Song Zhu, you''re courting death ¡­"


    After a few rounds of sparring, she felt dizzy and could not hold on much longer, almost falling to the ground after a somersault. In her haste, she suddenly remembered the token and took it out. She shouted, "Stop ¡­"


    The golden soldier recognized the token and immediately took a step back. "Who are you to the fourth prince?"


    She sneered, "Scram."


    The Golden Soldier opened a path, but the leader of the soldiers rushed over, "Song Zhu, why is the fourth prince''s token on you?"

 C54 Prince fight

    At this time, another wave of snow began to fall. Hua Rong''s face was covered in snow, and she could not even open her eyes. Her mouth opened a few times, and was about to fall down.


    When the officer saw that she did not answer him, he was already suspicious. Then he saw that her hand was still holding the token. It was even cleaner than the flying snow, and when he looked at her face, he immediately determined that she was a woman.


    He was even more astonished, but he was also afraid of the command token in her hand. "Quickly tell me, where did you get this from?"


    Hua Rong forced herself to stand steadily, and let out a cold laugh: "You dare be disrespectful to me? Seeing the order badge is like seeing Fourth Prince, you dare not put Fourth Prince in your eyes? "


    Noticing her aggressive attitude, the officer immediately took two steps back. One of the guards stepped forward and whispered to her. The officer looked at her again and said, "Okay, you can go."


    Hua Rong snorted coldly and walked a few steps without a care. Her legs turned weak as she said, "Give me a horse, I want some rations ¡­"


    The officer did not dare disobey and pointed to a gold soldier at the side. "Give her your horse ¡­"


    "No, I want your horse."


    The officer''s horse was a good jet-black horse. It had accompanied him for many years, and when he saw that Hua Rong was asking for something, he was furious, but she simply looked at him with her eyes wide open. "I saw the Fourth Prince, I told him to send people to return the horses to you, what are you blabbering about?"


    The officer heard that she would return so he dismounted and handed over the horse and a bag of dry food.


    Hua Rong caught it, jumped onto his horse, and hit it with the whip. The officer originally thought that she was a woman from the Southern Empire, but not to mention the women, even men rarely knew how to ride horses. However, when Hua Rong jumped onto his horse and rode skillfully, she did not know who she was.


    Right at that moment, a group of Horseshoe s flew past the head of a gyrfalcon. This kind of gyrfalcon was specially trained to carry information. Due to the unfavorable weather in the Southern Empire, fortunately, while it was snowing heavily, only the first prince, Zong Han, was able to carry one. Zong Han and Zong Wang were the left and right marshals behind who invaded the Song Dynasty this time.


    The officer knew that Zong Han had arrived the moment he saw Hai Dongqing. As expected, the horse that was riding on his forehead immediately stopped, and rushed over to pay his respects.


    "Guo Lu, just now, I saw a person riding your horse and running away. What''s going on?"


    The military officer named Guo Lu was one of Zong Han''s close subordinates. When he asked his about it, he smiled mysteriously: "Your highness, I don''t know, but he is a woman holding the Fourth Prince''s order badge and asking this little one for food, this little one doesn''t dare not give it to you ¡­"


    "Oh? How could this happen? No wonder the Fourth Brother said that he knew a devastatingly beautiful woman. Could it be this woman? , you have seen it, what does it look like? "


    "Your Majesty, the wind and snow are too heavy. The woman''s long hair covers her face, so I couldn''t see her face clearly ¡­"


    "Hahaha, chase them. Immediately chase them for This King to see..."


    Zong Han had never had a good relationship with the Southern Empire''s Fourth Prince before, hence his subordinates were well aware of the situation. Guo Lu hesitated for a moment, "She is from the Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "The Southern Barbarians is crafty, maybe he took the order badge to lie. Fourth Brother said that he did not even know the woman''s name, so how could he give her the order badge? Quickly go and catch them. If it was really that woman, perhaps Fourth Brother would really thank me. "


    Guo Lu already cared about his own horse. With Zong Han''s orders, he led his troops and chased after him.


    Hua Rong ran for a mile or two, but when she heard the sounds of the Horseshoe behind him, she turned around and realized that it was the officer leading his troops to chase up to them again. She knew the lie had been exposed, so she hit the horse hard, but the snow was slippery, and the horse could not run fast at all. She was anxious and frightened, and almost fell off the horse.


    She forced herself to hold her breath. The more she rushed, the more full the horse became. Suddenly, she heard a whistle. The horse actually stopped and tried to turn around. So it turns out that the horse had followed Guo Lu for many years, and upon hearing its master''s signal, it immediately retreated. Hua Rong pulled the horse rein tightly. The horse turned and ran. In a moment of desperation, she forcefully jumped off the horse and fell heavily onto the ground, almost falling to her death.


    She struggled to get up and run, but saw that black faced officer and another tall and fat Golden Man walked over together. Golden Man was wearing a leather hat with a few peacock feathers stuck in it and had a face full of ill intentions.


    Hua Rong retreated a few steps, tightly holding onto her bow and arrow, Zong Han stepped forward: "Girl, I heard that you have the Fourth Prince''s order badge?"


    With a wave of his hand, a handful of snow fell apart. Zong Han tilted his head, and his vision blurred, as he was struck on the forehead by the ice fragments. "It was only because I caught you that I realized how powerful I was ¡­" Finished speaking, with a wave of his hand, a few gold soldier s surrounded him.


    Zong Han wiped away the blood on his forehead. In his life, he had never seen such a ferocious girl before. His heart was filled with hatred as he said loudly, "This woman must be a spy from the Southern Dynasty. "Haha, I''ve caught her. First, I''ll whip her. I''ll let her know her duty as a woman, then make her kneel to serve you. I''ll let you all have your fill of fun ¡­"


    Hua Rong was surrounded, doing her best to resist, but, in the end, she was hit by the cold and the heat, and after fighting for so long, his body was no longer able to support it, and she started to stagger. The scene before her eyes grew more and more dazzling, and she only had one thought in her mind, and that was to never fall into the hands of these gold cuttlefish no matter what.


    The snow was falling harder and harder. She swayed a few steps, surrounded by spinning gold soldier, elated as a cat that was about to catch a mouse. Sighing miserably, she quickly fished out a dagger from her boots.


    A clump of snow hit her hand, and her elbow tilted as the dagger fell.


    One of the riders could barely hold his horse as he rushed over. The riders fell down to support her. He smiled and asked, "Big brother, what are you doing?"


    Zong Han sneered: "Fourth Brother, is this mother larva your person?"


    Jin Wushu picked up the command tablet that was about to fall onto the ground, put it back in Hua Rong''s hand, "Take this," then, he turned his head to look at the gold soldier, "If you see the command tablet and see me, this is my man, no one is allowed to act rashly ¡­" He laughed and looked at Zong Han, "Big brother, please give me face!"


    Zong Han laughed loudly: "Fourth Brother, your judgement is too bad, this mother larva isn''t much either. "In the Southern Dynasty, there are plenty of beautiful and gentle women. This kind of inferior product is only fit to be bestowed to lowly soldiers ¡­"


    "Everyone, let''s see each other. Big brother, I''ll take him away first ¡­"


    Hua Rong was unable to escape from Jin Wushu''s grasp, she felt extreme hatred, seeing how proud the two brothers were of themselves, the invaders who dominated the battle to the death, she made up her mind, and shot towards Jin Wushu with his bow.


    Jin Wushu guessed her thoughts, tightly grabbing onto her hand, he lowered his voice and said, "Miss, you must come with me this time. "Otherwise, it will fall into their hands ¡­" He inadvertently glanced at the Zong Han whose face was covered in black flesh, and almost whispered, "Are you willing to follow me, or have you been abused by him?"


    Right at this moment, the clanking sounds of Horseshoe s and wheels could be heard, followed by a long queue in front of them. There were crying women in the carriage, and the craftsmen, folk artists, and a few ordinary women being driven out from the carriage ¡­ It was obviously another spoils of war plundered by the Golden Army.


    Just as the leading officer was about to bow, Zong Han waved his hand.


    Hua Rong looked over and saw a cart full of paintings, porcelain vases and beauties wailing non-stop in the car.


    "Haha, the Sow''s beauties and gold almost all been plundered by us. Now, all we have to do is wait for the two unconscious lords to deliver themselves to our doorstep, then capture that tiresome Ninth Prince and we''ll go back to the Great Jinguo to enjoy our bliss ¡­" Zong Han waved his hand, one of the guards handed over a jug of wine, raised his head and gulped down half the jug, just as he was about to leave, he felt the blood on his forehead, which caused him even more pain. With the help of the wind and snow, he laughed sinisterly, and actually pulled out a blade from his waist, turned his horse around, and unexpectedly struck towards Hua Rong.


    Jin Wushu swung out his halberd and blocked, then said angrily: "Big brother, what are you doing?"


    "This kind of disaster, it''s useless to stay. Fourth Brother, Princess Princess and the others have all been sent to you, you can pick whatever you want ¡­" Today, I must kill this woman ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu was familiar with Zong Han''s vicious personality, he did not bother to explain, and the two started fighting. After Zong Han got drunk, fighting with his brothers was a common occurrence. The soldiers on both sides stood around, no one dared to take half a step forward.


    During the fierce battle, Hua Rong was pulled to the side, her body staggered, and Zong Han roared loudly: "Damned servants, why aren''t you all killing that bitch?"


    His two bodyguards were about to make a move, when Jin Wushu shouted: "Who dares?"


    "Ha, I dare ¡­" Suddenly, Zong Han gave up on Jin Wushu and used his blade to slash at Hua Rong. In front of him were two gold soldier s and behind him was Zong Han''s big blade, Hua Rong knew that she would not be able to escape death today.


    In a daze, she thought that she was hallucinating, her hands loosened, and the arrow almost fell to the ground. The two gold soldier s rushed forward and grabbed her from both sides, and with a low shout, they quickly rode their horses over, and with a sweep of the spear, they knocked down two gold soldier s. Just as Jin Wushu was about to withdraw his hand to block, he felt a spear coming at him like a mountain pressing down on his head. At the same time, Zong Han''s blade attacked again, causing him to be unable to defend, he could only dodge. When Zong Han saw his strong enemy, he swung his blade in the air and was about to slash at his horse. His spear immediately turned around as if it had eyes, he rolled on the ground, his hat was off, and a big piece of his head was pierced. He fell awkwardly on the snow.


    Yue Pengju didn''t want to keep fighting with the other gold soldier, so he urged his horse to run ¡­


    Two guards helped Zong Han up, and he turned pale with fright. "Who is this person? You actually dared to snatch someone from my brother''s hands as if they were not even there? "


    Jin Wushu said coldly: "A small soldier from Song Kingdom named Yue Pengju."


    "Yue Pengju? If he did not kill this kind of person earlier, he would be a disaster in the end ¡­ "Chase, quickly chase ¡­"


    However, it was snowing like goose feathers at this time. It was almost impossible to see them from two to three zhang away. The pursuers had just barely managed to run a few steps, but the wind was blowing them around. In the chaos, the two of them had long since disappeared.


    Zong Han had always loved alcohol as if it was his life, when he was drunk he would always be aggressive, now that he was in a sorry state, his drunkenness had dissipated as he stared at Jin Wushu: "Fourth Brother, why are you fighting with me, why aren''t you chasing that brat?"


    Jin Wushu frowned: "You should go back first, and properly discuss this with second brother, how to capture the Ninth Prince of Song Kingdom. Otherwise, are you willing to stay here and watch the snow falling on Song Kingdom for your entire life?"


    "Ok, I''ll go and discuss it with second brother now."

 C55 Princess Tian Xiang

    His whole body was burning hot, but his heart was relaxed as he bathed in the spring wind of March. Hua Rong''s face was pressed tightly against that firm chest, and she could hear his anxious voice, "Elder sister, elder sister ¡­"


    She wanted to answer, but she couldn''t speak. She only smiled and put her arm around his body.


    "Where are Wan Wan and the rest?"


    "I''ll take her with me."


    "Mn, quickly go find her, you cannot let her fall into the hands of the gold soldier."


    "Alright."


    The two of them ran back to the short wall, only to see the grass in disarray. Where were they now? The surroundings became completely empty after Yue Pengju shouted a few times. Presumably, Wan Wan was either taken away by the army or left.


    He apologized in his heart, but seeing that Hua Rong''s forehead was burning hot and her mind was muddled, she did not care about anything else, and started to gallop forward. The two of them finally stopped at a house. Around them were a few villagers with their doors shut. This house had long since escaped, and there was only an empty bed in the house. The broken bed was covered in dust.


    Yue Pengju brushed away the snow on Hua Rong''s body. A bag of stuff was bulging in her chest, and she had put it away so well, that was a bag of rations that Hua Rong had swindled from Guo Lu. He gently placed Hua Rong on the bed and used a torn quilt to cover her, she touched her forehead, it was extremely hot, he quickly tore off a piece of cloth and stuck snow water on her forehead, she then went to the kitchen and rummaged through it, there were not even a few grains of it left, but she found two or three moldy pieces of ginger in the corner, immediately boiled it and fed it to Hua Rong. Then a broken old chair was hacked off to make a fire, and the room was finally a little warmer.


    Hua Rong seemed to have returned to that barren island, as though she was dragged by the King Qin''s hair to walk on the beach under the blazing sun. Like a female slave showing off to the masses, fine sand scraped across her calves, sweat and blood dripped from her body, making her heart ache.


    "Don''t, don''t! Save me, save me ¡­" She screamed, kicked, and almost jumped out of bed.


    "Sister, what''s wrong?"


    "Save me, save me ¡­" She gripped his hand so tightly that her nails dug into his flesh.


    Yue Pengju hugged her. Seeing that her eyes were in a mess and that she quickly closed her eyes, he knew that she must have been having a nightmare. His heart was filled with regret and fear. In such a chaotic world, she really couldn''t be separated from her for even a moment. Otherwise, she would instantly fall into such a terrifying situation. He sighed and gently put her back on the bed. He felt that the edge of the bed was cold, the skin was cold, and there was barely any warmth. Seeing that her hand was still tightly holding onto him, he simply carried her to the fire and sat down.


    Hua Rong''s head leaned into his embrace, her body occasionally hot and cold. Yue Pengju hesitated for a moment before she took off the clothes on her chest. Her face touched his warm and firm chest, as if it was very comfortable.


    This was the first time in his life that he was so close to a woman, and furthermore, it was the goddess that he had been raised to since childhood. His heart was both sad and excited, his body actually trembling slightly, his palms were drenched in sweat, his entire body was hotter than Hua Rong''s. He pulled up his robe and wrapped it around her like a baby. In the firelight, her face was bright red and hot.


    He was both protective and worried. He really didn''t know how to let her live a peaceful life in this chaotic world.


    Hua Rong opened her eyes. It was already dusk.


    The light was dim, as if something had enveloped her. She let out a "Ugh", extended her hand and brushed it. Only then did she realise that she was in Yue Pengju''s embrace, wrapped up by his robe. Yue Pengju had also woken up. He gently lifted his robe and touched her forehead, and said in pleasant surprise: "Elder sister, you''re not hot anymore ¡­"


    The chest that was pressed against her face was just too warm, to the point that she almost completely forgot about the fright and escape that happened a moment ago.


    "Pengju, no more pursuers?"


    "Not yet. Elder sister, don''t be afraid, I''m here. "


    Her face was still buried in his embrace as she said softly, "Peng Jian, with you here, I''m not afraid of anything ¡­"


    The country was destroyed and the family was destroyed. The strength of the individual was so insignificant, and the woman was also on the brink of death. She was weak and terrified like she had never been before.


    She suddenly thought of something and raised her head. "Where are Wan Wan and the rest?"


    Yue Pengju looked sad as he shook his head. The Da Song could not protect its subjects, and herself, even more so, could not protect the tens of thousands of people who had fallen into the calamity of war. He looked out at the vast world and let out a long sigh, "Sister, I hope that one day I can save all the people of the world. But, when I can''t save you, I can only save you first! "


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled, she did not know whether it was happiness or sadness, as tears rolled down her hot chest, her shoulders trembled slightly. There were many things in this chaotic world, if she did not have a strong arm to rely on, the fate of the women in Liu Jia Temple would be her.


    If he was here, everything, perhaps, would be different.


    The two of them did not speak further. After a long while, Hua Rong could smell the fragrance of rations and the smell of rabbit meat. She did not know when Yue Pengju had put it aside to roast, but the boiling snow water was gurgling.


    Yue Pengju dipped the dried rations in the boiling water and gave it to her: "Elder sister, please eat some ¡­ ¡­"


    "Heh heh, Pengju, you still have rabbit meat?"


    "I''m not hungry ¡­"


    "Idiot, how could I not be hungry!"


    She knew that he was worried about losing food and had to endure his hunger to keep it for himself. She smiled slightly and was about to go get the bowl when Yue Pengju saw that her body was extremely weak.


    It was the first time in Hua Rong''s life that she was taken care of so meticulously. Every time she took a bite, she would take a look, but she felt that the man in front of him had firm eyes and strong wrists.


    He was clearly sad, but he couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Elder sister, is it better now?"


    "Much better."


    He put down the bowl and took her hand in the firelight. She looked soft, like his little sister.


    "Peng Ju, what should we do in the future?"


    "When the snow stops, we will set off immediately. The Ninth Prince is probably on his way back to the capital. Ninth Prince mustn''t come back, he can only be a hostage. If that happens, Jinguo will really catch them all in one fell swoop ¡­ "


    "So we must stop him."


    She became a little more spirited because she felt guilty for not being able to save the Ninth Prince''s family members. She became even more anxious, "Pengju, we''ll leave when the sun rises."


    He touched her forehead. "Are you all right?"


    Even though her body was still soft, she immediately regained her spirit upon seeing his pitying eyes, "I''m fine."


    "Mm, it''s indeed not appropriate to stay here for long." His heart was pure, and he said whatever he wanted, "Elder sister, these days, we can''t even take a single step away from each other. We also have to be together at night."


    She smiled sweetly and leaned her head against his chest again. This was the first time she focused on listening to the strong heartbeat of a man. "Pengju, with you here, I won''t be afraid."


    He gently wrapped his arms around her waist, and for some reason, his face felt hot, and his heart began to beat even faster. On the snowy night when he was on the run, the world of death was no longer as frightening as it was when he held the person in his arms.


    Furthermore, King Qin, on a snowy night when you meet Hua Rong, you lost her again even though you were so close to him. He was both angry and resentful. Throughout the journey, ever since she stole a glance at Hua Rong in the Xiangzhou Base Camp, he had not once seen him in person, let alone speak to him directly.


    Although he did not feel grief or fear at the destruction of the Song Kingdom, every time he saw his country''s tens of thousands of women being ravaged by the Golden Army, even the imperial concubine would not be able to escape her misfortune.


    This time, Hua Rong was clearly in front of her, but in the dark night, she could no longer be seen.


    A gold soldier was dragging Lee''s, when she suddenly saw the King Qin rushing over in the night, he was so scared that she threw the Lee''s off her horse and ran. Lee''s fell on the snow, his nose and mouth sunk deep into the snow, immediately fainting.


    King Qin pulled her up, only then did she wake up. Hearing that these people had a Song people accent, she heaved a sigh of relief and knelt down to kowtow, "Thank you benefactor ¡­"


    King Qin was impatient: "Women, you are running around randomly."


    He turned around and left, but Lee''s held him by the legs as he cried, "benefactor, can you save my Young Miss? "I will repay you for what you''ve done ¡­"


    In his life, he was always licking his own blood, committing murder and arson, raping and plundering. Unexpectedly, a woman would hug his leg and call for him to save her, feeling extremely depressed, he immediately lifted her: "I couldn''t even find my wife, how can I find the energy to save your young miss? "Don''t bother laozi ¡­"


    Lee''s thought he was a loyal hero. Seeing him act so viciously, he didn''t dare to ask for more, but he didn''t dare to leave on his own either.


    King Qin looked at his remaining seven to eight brothers. Out of the nearly twenty elite soldiers he had brought along, only these few were left standing.


    Li Xing''s entire body was covered in blood, he gasped for breath, "Great King, what should we do?"


    "Find the Lady and leave."


    Li Xing could no longer hold it in, "But, Madam is obviously hiding from you, you can''t find a way either if you keep on searching like this, and will forever miss it. The situation is so chaotic, it will be too dangerous if you continue staying ¡­"


    He said bitterly, "I really shouldn''t have allowed her to go to the capital. Never mind, next time I see her, I''ll just snatch her away." He let out a long breath and said to himself, "Luckily she is fine and did not fall into the hands of the gold soldier, as long as she is still alive, everything will be fine."


    "Then what should we do?"


    "Immediately follow the directions and search. They won''t be able to get far with such a heavy snowfall."


    "Yes."


    Seven or eight people were walking on the road with great difficulty. By the time dawn arrived, the snow in front of them was boundless. Where could they find a single trace of them? Li Xing said: "Great King, there will always be a gold soldier around ¡­"


    "Alright, everyone be careful."


    On the way, he heard the sound of a Horseshoe''s bell. King Qin bellowed, and then everyone hid their bodies in a big pile of snow. Only to see two girls stumbling and running over, because of their small feet, and because of chasing, they fell down a few times and then crawled back up again. One of the girls who was wearing light purple clothes, fell on the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time, so the girl beside her pulled her back. The young lady was Wan Wan, and started crying anxiously: "Princess, get up quickly ¡­ "Hurry up ¡­"


    "Wan Wan, run, don''t worry about me ¡­"


    The gold soldier had already caught up, and the leading gold soldier laughed sinisterly: "Princess Tian Xiang, where do you think you''re going to escape to?"

 C56 King Qin saved the princess

    Then he jumped off the horse and grabbed a girl with one hand.


    Wan Wan desperately kicked him, "Animal, gold cuttlefish, let go of us ¡­"


    "Little beauty, don''t be so fierce. I''ll have you laughing later, hahaha ¡­" A gold soldier came up, and with a push, he pushed the princess over. She embraced Wan Wan, and ignoring the cold and snow, ripped off her clothes, and reached up and down: "Princess Tian Xiang is for the princes and princesses, little girls, I''ll enjoy you first ¡­"


    Initially, King Qin and the rest were used to doing this, but at this moment, their eyes blazed with anger, these Golden Man s were acting so rampant in their own land, they could not care less about hiding themselves, upon seeing this scene, King Qin roared, and rushed out with his blade in hand. Li Xing and the rest immediately followed, the Golden Man did not expect that there would be an ambush in the snow, and when they were caught off guard, more than ten of them were killed in a panic.


    The officer could no longer afford to take liberties with Wan Wan. He threw her heavily onto the ground and shouted: "Kill this group of Sow s first."


    Wan Wan struggled to get up, only to hear someone calling "Miss ¡­" It was the voice of her wet nurse. She replied and her wet mother ran over to hug her, stumbling over her, "Miss, Miss ¡­"


    "milkmaid, quickly look! Where''s the princess?"


    "Over there."


    It turned out that gold soldier saw that the situation was not right and had already fled while snatching the princess away.


    When they could not catch up, King Qin and the rest did not dare to follow, as they were afraid that more gold soldier would come.


    This girl was actually not Princess Tian Xiang, but Princess Tianwei. Tian Wei''s matriarch and Wan Wan''s mother were cousins, so Wan Wan came here to befriend the Princess Tianwei. When they saw that a great calamity had arrived, they agreed to flee together, but they did not expect that they would still be unable to escape from the poison.


    When Wan Wan saw that the princess had been taken away, she felt extremely anxious yet helpless. She wanted to beg King Qin, but when she saw the ferocious look on King Qin''s face, she knew that it was definitely not from Yue Pengju''s kind.


    The wet nurse finally mustered up enough courage. "benefactor, please take us on a trip ¡­"


    This group of pirates had initially witnessed the brutality of the alien invaders, and had aroused the last bit of bloodlust in human nature. Although Wan Wan was beautiful, but full of warmth, and lustful, and didn''t have any tender feelings for women in her bones, now that she was like a stray dog, ready to flee at any time, with two more little girls like her, it was simply too much of a fatal danger. How would she be willing to bring a burden along?


    Seeing that no one replied, the Lee''s kneeled straight towards the King Qin, "benefactor, please send Buddha to the west, please save my family''s young miss ¡­"


    King Qin suddenly asked: "Who are you people to Yue Pengju?"


    The duo didn''t know what he meant. They stared at one another, not daring to reply.


    "Is Yue Pengju with Hua Rong?"


    The Lee''s hesitated and nodded, then said softly: "It was the Young Master Yue who saved us. But, because the gold soldier was chasing us, we got separated from him ¡­ "


    "Where are Yue Pengju and the rest now?"


    "We''ve met by chance with his brother and sister, and we don''t know where they are."


    Wan Wan suddenly asked: "Why are you looking for Big Brother Yue?"


    King Qin glared: "I''m not looking for that little bastard, I''m looking for my wife."


    "Who''s your wife?"


    "She''s Yue Pengju''s older sister, Hua Rong."


    Wan Wan and Lee''s were very surprised, and they immediately bowed. "Thank you, benefactor. Madam is our great benefactor, we were once saved by her ¡­"


    "Whatever, since the girl has saved you, I will give you another favor." King Qin wiped the snow off his face and cursed loudly: "This damn weather, damn you gold cuttlefish! "Here, I''ll give you a horse and a bag of rations. Whether or not you can escape will depend on your luck!"


    Seeing him act so viciously, the Lee''s would definitely not be able to move his heart of stone. There was even a horse and rations to eat, he kneeled down and expressed his gratitude once again: "Thank you, benefactor."


    The Lee''s fearfully helped the young miss onto the horse. She couldn''t climb up herself at all, and Li Xing couldn''t bear to watch any longer. He pulled her and the other horses as they galloped, the two people on the horse screamed in fear, but their screams were quickly drowned out by the wind and snow.


    The next day, Yue Pengju and Hua Rong set off early in the morning. Although the snow was light, the snow was very thick and moving was difficult. With every step the horse took, his hooves sunk deeply into the ground. It took a long time before he could pull them out.


    Because of this, there were very few gold soldier s on the road. Even the Song Army who were searching for the money had disappeared without a trace.


    "Peng Ju, how long do we have to walk like this before we can leave?"


    "We''ll be on the main road in less than a day."


    "Sigh, I can come across gold soldier anytime ¡­"


    "Shh", Yue Pengju had been marching for many years, and he was extremely vigilant. When Hua Rong raised his head, he saw a horse stumbling and running towards him.


    "Penga, I think Wan Wan and the others ¡­"


    "Yeah, it''s really them."


    Hua Rong was overjoyed, "Quickly go and help them out ¡­"


    Yue Pengju jumped down from the horse. Lee''s hugged the young miss who was about to faint, but suddenly seeing Yue Pengju was as if he had seen his savior. He was so excited that he almost fell off the horse.


    Wan Wan also recognized him. She only called him "Big Brother Yue", tilted her body, and fell off the horse. Before Yue Pengju could help her, she fell to the ground. Fortunately, the snow had accumulated quite a bit and she was not injured by the fall, hence Yue Pengju hurriedly helped her up. Her face was covered in tears as she said, "Big Brother Yue, save us, take me away ¡­"


    "Alright, I''ll take you with me."


    Yue Pengju helped her up onto the horse, then helped Lee''s as he kneeled down on the ground. "Young Master Yue, you are the best, we both don''t know how to ride horses, and there were several times where we fell off the horse together with my young miss. If you continue to ride like this, you will die, so please bring my young miss along ¡­" Then, he turned to Hua Rong and said, "Miss Hua, please, let your brother save my family''s young miss ¡­"


    Hua Rong dismounted, helped her up, and let out a long sigh. "Pengju, you bring Wan Wan while I take milkmaid, let''s go ¡­"


    "Thank you for your great kindness. old body and Miss will never forget it ¡­"


    In a moment of desperation, the two of them had no other choice. Hua Rong helped Lee''s onto his horse, and with Wan Wan in her arms, the two horses galloped away.


    Hua Rong and Lee''s ran until the horse was slightly slower. Lee''s said: "This time, it''s all thanks to your husband that you saved me ¡­"


    Hua Rong frowned: "What did you say?"


    "Save our benefactor, claiming to be his. He said he''s your husband, and he''s looking for you ¡­"


    "No, he''s not mine!" Hua Rong interrupted sher, and when the Lee''s saw her displeasure, he did not dare say anymore.


    Hua Rong sighed to herself, with such a chaotic world, what''s the point of the King Qin continuing to look for him? She had been hiding from him all this time, but how long could she possibly hide from him? But what if she faced it?


    Along the way, Yue Pengju had only met a few Song Soldiers who were plundering the ''Negotiation of Gold''. One day, the snow had stopped, the weather was clear, and the long-missed sun had finally come out.


    There was no need to talk about the hunger and fear along the way. On the evening of the third day, they finally arrived at the border of the magnetic field region.


    Although the distance from here to the capital was less than a hundred li, they were able to temporarily avoid the range of the Golden Man''s raids.


    Yue Pengju went out to look for wild animals. Hua Rong was boiling water in the house, the firewood was a little moist, and the smoke that filled the house was very thick. Wan Wan had never experienced this kind of suffering before.


    The Lee''s hurriedly comforted her, "Miss, everything will be fine once we find the Ninth Prince."


    Her eyes rolled around as she looked at Hua Rong who was boiling water beside her: "Aren''t you feeling uncomfortable?"


    Hua Rong laughed and shook her head. If this was really children''s words, then if she did not ignite the fire due to the discomfort, no one would need to drink the water.


    Wan Wan was bored out of her mind, and when she heard a voice from outside, "Big Brother Yue must have returned ¡­" She jumped up to open the door, and saw that Yue Pengju had returned with two wild chickens in his hands.


    "Big Brother Yue ¡­" She cried out once she saw Yue Pengju holding onto his spear and prey, standing tall and straight, his eyes wide open, and his facial features handsome. In this dynasty''s world of literature, all men are weak, especially the royal disciples, they are more delicate and handsome, lacking in bravery and courage, each and every one of them having a Empress accent. Seeing Yue Pengju''s heroic and graceful appearance, she felt that she had never seen such an arrogant man in her life before. Her heart was thumping hard, as though as long as she saw him standing in front of her, she would stop everything and not be afraid of the chaotic army anymore.


    She smiled as she caught the wild chicken in his hand. "Big Brother Yue, quickly come in and roast the meat. It''s so cold ¡­"


    "Thank you."


    Yue Pengju walked in and sat beside Hua Rong. When Hua Rong saw that he was covered in snow and wind, he extended his hand to help him wipe it away. She said gently: "Drink a mouthful of hot water first, and don''t freeze ¡­"


    Yue Pengju saw that her face was covered with a piece of smoke and ashes, so he naturally wiped her face with his thumb and took the firewood from her hands: "Elder sister, your body hasn''t fully recovered in the past few days, go and rest first, leave this place to me."


    Wan Wan plucked a few beautiful feathers and held them in her hands, seeing that Yue Pengju was going to help Hua Rong, he was no longer afraid to smoke, and followed him to sit down, but saw that the two of them acted extremely intimately, and it was rather boring for him to sit by the side. After a while, he asked: Big Brother Yue, where did you get such a beautiful wild chicken?


    "I was lucky today."


    As he spoke, he took out a dagger and skillfully killed the pheasants. He stripped them naked and adjusted them a little. He then placed them on the fire to roast. After a while, a rich smell of meat wafted into the air.


    "Big Brother Yue, it smells so good. You are really capable. "


    Lee''s laughed: "Young Master Yue is truly omnipotent."


    "With Big Brother Yue here, we won''t need to be afraid of anything along the way ¡­"


    "Young Master Yue is little miss''s benefactor, look at the princess, sigh, even the princess was taken away by her ¡­"


    "milkmaid ¡­"


    As if he knew that he said something wrong, Lee''s did not continue.


    Seeing the two of them praising Yue Pengju so much, and seeing Wan Wan''s young girl''s gaze, which was filled with undisguised admiration and gratitude, Hua Rong''s heart trembled. Could it be that this young lady had fallen for Penga?


    Yue Pengju had never interacted with women so much in his life, and seeing the two of them praising each other, he did not say much and split the roasted chicken into two parts, one half for Wan Wan and the other half for Lee''s.


    Wan Wan was just about to enjoy this rare delicacy happily when she saw Yue Pengju take the other roasted chicken and split it into half. However, she did not take half of the roasted chicken, but carefully tore off the chicken leg and gave both of them to Hua Rong. As she ate, she gave her water to cool down a bit. "Elder sister, don''t scald ¡­"

 C57 Toodles nine report

    Along the way, they saw that he was extremely meticulous to Hua Rong, unlike brother to sister, and more like brother to sister. He was even more considerate and considerate than brother to brother. She found it even more strange, thinking, where in this world could there be such a considerate brother?


    She suddenly asked: "flower sister, you and Big Brother Yue are siblings, why is your surname Hua, his surname Yue?"


    He was currently leaning on Yue Pengju''s shoulder with his eyes closed, about to fall asleep. After hearing Wan Wan''s question, she did not reply, but instead heard Yue Pengju''s reply first: "We''re not blood related siblings, so our surnames are naturally different."


    Wan Wan had already guessed that the two were not siblings and immediately asked: "Then, what about you?"


    Hua Rong''s eyes became hazy and she said: "I''m too tired, everyone rest first, I still need to hurry back tomorrow morning."


    Wan Wan was unresigned in her heart, but she could not ask anymore, so she could only sleep along with her mother.


    On the second day, when everyone was on the road and entered the borders of the magnetic field, they received a good news. Ninth Prince''s Master of King Ching was already stationed here, and he was currently at the residence of the magnetic field''s Old Mr. Zong Ze.


    Yue Pengju had a good relationship with the Master Zong in his early years, after he had entered the battlefield, he had transferred to one of his subordinates, which made it so that he could support his student.


    Ninth Prince was discussing countermeasures with Zong Ze, and had to report to Hua Rong and the others that they wanted to meet, so he hurriedly came out to welcome them. The four of them waited in the hall. Seeing that Ninth Prince had come out, Hua Rong was ashamed and excited, and immediately bowed: "Ninth Prince, Hua Rong is guilty, I have failed to live up to your request ¡­"


    Ninth Prince had long known that his wife and children were captured by Golden Man, the pain was in his heart, but he maintained his composure. He let out a long sigh and helped her up, "Hua Rong, you don''t have to blame yourself. This King will be very happy if you can escape. "


    Hua Rong raised her head and saw that his eyes were sunken in, his expression miserable. It was obvious that she was a person of such spirit, and did not know what kind of torment she had to go through to get so haggard. Hearing his words, General Xu became even more uneasy, "General Xu and I have separated, so far we don''t even know where he is."


    The Ninth Prince was still as amiable as before. "Fortunately you escaped first.


    Yue Pengju also greeted Zong Ze, Ninth Prince and the others. At this time, Ninth Prince finally saw Wan Wan, who had been hiding behind Yue Pengju.


    Frowning: "Wan Wan, is that you?"


    Wan Wan cried and knelt down, "The elder brother of the nine ¡­"


    So it turned out that Wan Wan was the daughter of a clan, and the cousin of the Ninth Prince. Ninth Prince had seen her before, and when he saw that she had escaped, he was ecstatic. "Thank god, Wan Wan, get up quickly."


    Wan Wan did not reveal her identity to anyone along the way, so the two of them did not question her in detail. It was only now that Yue Pengju and Hua Rong realised that she was actually a Princess.


    Wan Wan cried like rain, "The elder brother of the nine, Princess Tianwei, she ¡­ She ran away with me, and we separated twice. gold soldier mistook her for being captured by Princess Tian Xiang ¡­ "


    Amongst the tens of siblings, Ninth Prince was the closest to him, and his most beloved sister fell into his hands. He held his forehead, and felt dizzy, before murmuring, "In the end, I still can''t escape this calamity ¡­"


    This was the name of the Princess Tianwei.


    "The Princess Tianwei was taken away, and perhaps was also imprisoned in the Liu Jia Temple ¡­ Fortunately, Young Master Yue and I received help from Young Master Yue, and were able to escape his devilish palms by a fluke ¡­ " Wan Wan sobbed as she looked at Yue Pengju with extreme gratitude, "The elder brother of the nine, it was Young Master Yue who saved us ¡­"


    The Ninth Prince immediately said: "Pengju, thank you."


    Yue Pengju said solemnly: "I don''t dare! This is the duty of the end. "


    "I met Princess Tianwei. She said that the emperor had no choice but to go back to Jinying four days ago. This time, he probably won''t be able to come out again. After the Emperor was taken captive, all the princess'' women were taken away, and all the princes and royal descendants were gathered together ¡­ "Only the emperor is left in the palace ¡­"


    The royal women were basically imprisoned in the Liu Jia Temple, and they were also family members of the Ninth Prince. Ninth Prince''s eyes were bloodshot. "No, I will definitely rush back to the capital and save them ¡­"


    Zong Ze anxiously said: "Absolutely not! Your Highness, at this moment, all of the royal family''s disciples have been taken care of in one fell swoop, leaving you alone to maintain Da Song''s safety. Once you go to Jinying, you will fall into his trap. From now on, my Da Song will truly die ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju also said, "Ninth Prince thinks twice, Golden Man is crafty and deceitful, you must not go ¡­"


    Ninth Prince was excessively saddened. He waved his sleeves and said, "You don''t have to persuade me otherwise, this king will definitely go. He is my wife and son now, and in the future, even if it comes to Royal Mother and Father, am I supposed to sit idly by and do nothing? Master Zong, prepare your horses and troops immediately, we will set off tomorrow. "


    No one dared to persuade him again. Although they were burning with anxiety, they could do nothing about it.


    It was already deep into the night.


    Although the Magnificent Regional Prefect was not a luxurious place, compared to his days of flight, he was already considered to be in heaven.


    Hua Rong, Wan Wan and the other female servants were arranged to live in a separate courtyard. The warm bed was being boiled, but in the end, her heart was still restless. Hua Rong was tossing and turning in his bed, but no matter what, she couldn''t fall asleep.


    Someone knocked on the door, and a servant girl came in: "Miss Hua, the Duke''s bodyguard Fan Gang requests to see you."


    Fan Gang and Xu Caizhi had been by Ninth Prince''s side for a long time, so Hua Rong was very familiar with him.


    She immediately got out of bed and went into the living room. Fan Gang looked anxious: "Miss Hua, I have a favor to ask of you ¡­"


    "Lord Fan, please speak."


    "I sincerely request Miss Hua to advise the Duke that he cannot return to the capital to be a hostage at this moment, or else, the Da Song would truly be finished. Now, no one will be able to persuade him otherwise. Miss Hua, please go and advise ¡­ "


    She hesitated for a moment. "Your highness is stubborn, even Master Zong''s advice is useless. I''m just afraid that I ¡­"


    Both he and Xu Caizhi knew that the Prince wanted to make Hua Rong his lateral consort, and so at this moment, he had already placed all his hopes on her and bowed once more, "Miss Hua, you and your highness have known each other for so many years. Your highness has always admired you, I will more or less listen to your advice.


    "Ai, alright, I''ll go take a look."


    "Thank you very much."


    Although the snow and wind had stopped, the cold air still assaulted her. From afar, she saw a person standing under a wutong tree in the garden.


    Although he had worked hard for many days, the grief had accumulated in his heart. How could he close his eyes and rest? The Ninth Prince calmed down a bit and truly started to consider whether or not he should go back.


    The moonlight was silent.


    Hua Rong stood behind Ninth Prince for a while before mustering up the courage to speak, "Your Highness, it''s better if you don''t go back tomorrow. The Golden Man controls the entire open seal, I witnessed the process of the emperor going to negotiate with him with my own eyes, and now, the emperor has fallen into the hands of the Golden Man once again. It is said that the Prince and his grandson were also taken care of in one fell swoop, leaving you with only your last hope of becoming the Da Song, once you return, I''m afraid you will never be able to come out. Right now, Golden Army Marshal Zong Han had already released a rumor that he was going to capture you. "As long as the mountains remain, there will be nothing to fear. If you go back, not only will you not be able to save them, you will also be sacrificing yourself for nothing. Your Highness, please reconsider ¡­"


    Ninth Prince let out a long sigh. Almost overnight, his parents, wife, children, siblings, and family members were all taken care of in one fell swoop. He became a complete loner.


    Ever since she had met the Ninth Prince, she had always felt that he was a scheming person with powerful martial arts and was a very powerful person. This was the first time Hua Rong had heard him sigh in such a sorrowful manner and her heart was filled with sorrow. Countless civilians and soldiers are counting on you, hoping that under your leadership, you can defeat Golden Army ¡­ "


    Those gentle and charming hands covered the Big Kew, and just as she was about to put it down, Ninth Prince suddenly turned around and hugged her. She said with a choked voice, "Rong Er, I don''t have any relatives left, not even a single one!"


    This "Rong Er", contained more than just a thousand words! This was the first time in Hua Rong''s life she heard someone call him that, so she did not think too much, and hoped that he would be able to pull herself together, and anxiously said: "Your Highness, you still have thousands of men and horses, and citizens of the Da Song! Only with your leadership can we defeat the Golden Army and revive the valleys. "


    Ninth Prince leaned on her shoulder, and after a long while, he raised his head, and said with a determined voice: "Alright, I will definitely defeat Golden Man!"


    Hua Rong was so overjoyed that she almost jumped: "My prince, thank you. Thank you for thinking it through."


    "Rong Er, stay by my side. I need more people right now."


    "Yes, I will. Since Princess Hua-Yang and the rest are locked in Liu Jia Temple, I don''t think that Golden Army will leave anytime soon. I will wait for the chance to save them again.


    Before Ninth Prince could reply, he suddenly heard some whooshing sounds. At this time, Hua Rong''s voice also changed, and he immediately pushed him away: "Your Highness, quickly leave, there''s an assassin here."


    Unfortunately, they were too late. A few masked assassins had killed their way here, and all of them were top experts.


    released a small arrow and shot out three people consecutively. Everyone''s target was originally not her, so they surrounded Ninth Prince. She couldn''t hold it in anymore. Hua Rong didn''t have much time to think, when she saw the blade slashing down on him, he protected him with all her might. The blade almost touched her forehead and Ninth Prince shouted, "Rong Er, dodge ¡­" He pushed with all her might and actually pushed her away. The two of them were lucky enough to escape, but an even fiercer attack had arrived. In that moment, they were surrounded by danger.


    In the midst of the chaos, an assassin with a blade pierced straight into the heart of the Ninth Prince. The Ninth Prince turned horizontally and slashed at him from the back, causing Hua Rong to be entangled by the two assassins and unable to come back for rescue. Seeing that the Ninth Prince was unable to dodge, he suddenly heard a furious roar.


    Hua Rong was shocked: "Pengju, you ¡­"


    "Elder sister, quickly escort the prince away ¡­"


    At this time, the guards had already heard the news and rushed over. Seeing that they were unable to escape, the assassins actually bit their teeth and committed suicide one by one. It was obvious that there was poison hidden in their teeth.


    One of the guards took off his mask, all of them were assassins sent by the Golden Man.


    Everyone hurriedly gathered in the hall. In the chaos, Hua Rong pulled Yue Pengju along, and seeing that his entire body was covered in blood, she became anxious and afraid, because two doctors from Zhizhou Prefecture were bandaging him up, he helped Ninth Prince block two blades, one on her left shoulder and the other on her right rib. Luckily, they were all superficial wounds, and her life was in danger.


    After he was finished bandaging up, Ninth Prince let out a long sigh. "Pengju, if it wasn''t for your brother and sister''s loyal protection, next year would have been the day of this duke''s sacrifice."


    "end''s injuries aren''t serious, don''t worry, your highness. Those who are on the march, these are just minor injuries."


    Ninth Prince looked at Hua Rong again, only to see that she was focused on Yue Pengju''s injuries, after hearing his praise, he turned his eyes and smiled: "Your highness is safe and sound, I am very lucky."

 C58 Denial of marriage

    Master Zong took the opportunity to say: "Golden Man is so cruel, you must definitely not fall into their trap again."


    The Ninth Prince looked around, and then sat down, and said loudly: "We will set out tomorrow to gather with the various Master of King Ching, and discuss the plan to expel gold soldier!"


    Everyone was overjoyed, immediately kneeling down to receive the order: "Understood! We vow to follow His Highness left and right, expel the gold soldier and revive him. "


    Seeing that Yue Pengju''s injuries were not serious, and knowing that he was not weak, Ninth Prince thought for a bit before saying: "Yue Pengju, lead a team to meet up with Wing Wang''s Chuan Shan Army, we will set off tomorrow."


    It is the duty of a soldier to go to war. Obtaining the chance to activate it once again, Yue Pengju was overjoyed: "Understood."


    He looked at Hua Rong and saw that Hua Rong was also looking at him. He was also happy that he was able to regain his chance. Hua Rong''s heart skipped a beat, she looked at him and immediately understood that Hua Rong wanted to fight the battle with him. He nodded her head and was about to ask for her orders, when she heard the concern of the Ninth Prince: "Pengju, are your injuries serious?"


    "No problem."


    "Very good. Yue Pengju, you have faithfully protected your master and rewarded him with a hundred taels of gold. In addition, Princess Wan Wan was saved by you, and it was only because of you that she was able to escape danger safely. Now that her country was ruined and she had nowhere to go, Wan Wan decided to betroth Wan Wan to you and bestow upon you a house on the west side of the city as your bridal chamber. When the war slows down a bit, this king will personally take care of you two. You can rest assured that the lead will go out to battle, and Wan Wan will stay in the Zhizhou Prefecture ¡­ "


    As if lightning struck on a sunny day, Hua Rong stood at the side and was momentarily stunned.


    Yue Pengju panicked to the point that he did not know what to say, and could only wave his hands, "Your Highness, you absolutely cannot ¡­"


    Ninth Prince was surprised. "Why not?"


    "The gold soldier has not been destroyed, I dare not go back, I cannot marry Wan Wan!"


    When the people watching the Ninth Prince felt such appreciation to Yue Pengju, they were all envious, it was clear that Yue Pengju had done a great service in saving them. Seeing him decline, the Master Zong thought that he was being modest and naturally viewed him as his disciple. He was very happy for him and immediately said: "Pengju, your highness has given you his love, you don''t need to refuse ¡­"


    Yue Pengju was sweating profusely: "Your highness has redeemed me, this lowly one does not dare to marry Princess ¡­"


    Ninth Prince saw that he had firmly rejected his proposal and asked curiously: "You''re already married?"


    "Never."


    "Parents disapprove?"


    "My parents are dead."


    "Then why reject? Could it be the Princess who despises running away? "


    "I dare not. However, this lowly one cannot marry Princess ¡­ "


    Ninth Prince''s gaze turned towards Hua Rong and smiled: "Marriage naturally pays close attention to parents'' orders and the words of the matchmaker. Since Yue Pengju doesn''t have a parents, then elder sister will be his mother. Hua Rong, you can help your brother out with this, what do you say? "


    Elder sister was the mother!


    Hua Rong was so shocked that she could not recover from her shock. Her mind was buzzing, she did not know whether this affair of climbing the ranks of dragons and following phoenixes was a good or bad thing for Yue Pengju.


    She frantically rolled her eyes and saw that the people around her were filled with envy. She herself had been separated from them for many years, so she did not know how to deal with such worldly matters.


    Seeing that she had been questioned to the point of panic, Yue Pengju couldn''t help but to open his mouth to answer for her. He only heard her say slowly: "Pengju is not my biological brother, I don''t dare call myself ''elder sister''. I can''t interfere. "


    Ninth Prince laughed: "Alright! Yue Pengju, since your sister does not object, this matter shall be settled. Don''t worry and go to the battlefield, your family will be taken care of by others ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju''s forehead was dripping with sweat. "Ninth Prince, please forgive me, I definitely cannot marry Princess ¡­"


    Master Zong was very impatient. This Yue Pengju, he truly did not know what was good for him and pushed the rewards that he sent to his doorstep. He had always admired Yue Pengju, so he wanted to keep this marriage for him. He said loudly: "Yue Pengju, at this critical moment, there is no need to decline. Ninth Prince truly loves you from the bottom of his heart, and I also have a relationship with you as a teacher and a student. "Wait for the war to slow down a bit, then choose another auspicious day to marry you ¡­"


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, how could Yue Pengju say anything? His gaze could not help but look towards Hua Rong, only to see her quietly retreating to the side. Under the candlelight, his facial expression could not be seen.


    "Alright, it''s settled then. It''s not early yet. Please take a break and set off tomorrow. Yue Pengju is injured, recuperate for a day, and set off the next day. "


    "Yes."


    This was the bedroom of the lord of the region, and was temporarily arranged for Wan Wan to use. Wan Wan hugged a thick blanket as she sat down by the fire, looking at the door uneasily.


    After a long while, Lee''s opened the curtain and entered. His face was full of joy as he said jubilantly: "Young miss, I just heard some good news."


    "What good news would there be in this chaos?"


    "Ninth Prince ordered for you to be betrothed to Young Master Yue."


    Wan Wan said in shock, "Really? What did Young Master Yue say? "


    "Naturally, Young Master Yue will decline a few words ¡­"


    Wan Wan blushed: "Why did he decline?"


    "young people is thin skinned, but he quickly accepted it. Young miss is talented, Young Master Yue obviously likes it too late." The Lee''s saw that Wan Wan was silent, and thought that she was being too petty, and advised: "If it was an era of peace, young miss could marry someone even better. But now that war is breaking out and things are unstable, we need the protection of a man with great abilities like Young Master Yue to be reliable. Moreover, the Young Master Yue was talented and reliable, even a first-rate young master would not be able to compare to him. At this moment, he felt a chill run down his spine. If he was promoted by the prince in the future, how could he be afraid that he wouldn''t be able to advance to the next level? "Miss, you should suffer first ¡­"


    Wan Wan shook her head, her face red: "It''s not a grievance, the first time I met Big Brother Yue, I liked him a lot ¡­"


    The Lee''s was overjoyed: "Now, young miss has found fortune in her life, it can be considered great fortune in the midst of misfortune."


    "milkmaid, Big Brother Yue is going to battle the day after tomorrow?"


    "Yeah."


    "I want to see him."


    "We''ll go tomorrow then. It''s the middle of the night and he''s injured. He went to rest a long time ago ¡­"


    "It''s because he''s injured that I have to go take a look ¡­"


    "You''re right ¡­" Lee''s laughed, "Miss, I''m confused. It used to be Young Master Yue, but now it''s Young Master. Young Master is injured, Miss should go and take a look."


    "milkmaid, you''re laughing at me again."


    There was a brazier in the living room, crackling from time to time.


    Hua Rong and Yue Pengju sat next to the brazier and for a while, didn''t know what to say. Thick bandages were wrapped around his arms and chest. Hua Rong asked in a low voice, "Pengju, does it still hurt?"


    He shook his head.


    After a long while, Hua Rong raised her head and saw that he had been looking at her the entire time. She smiled, wanting to congratulate him, but when the words reached her mouth, she was unable to say it. All kinds of feelings intertwined, yet she couldn''t say anything.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    "Peng Ju!" She steadied her heart. Since her brother had grown up, it was time for them to start a family, wasn''t it? However, why did his heart ache so badly when he saw him marry someone else?


    She forced a smile and said, "You''re injured, go rest early. You''re about to go to war the day after tomorrow."


    Yue Pengju did not make a sound.


    The two of them did not mention the matter of Ninth Prince bestowing the marriage on them. Hua Rong had intentionally avoided the topic, but Yue Pengju did not know what to say.


    Outside, there was a knock on the door, followed by a crisp voice, "Big Brother Yue ¡­"


    The door was pushed open as a cold wind blew. Wan Wan was dressed in a snow-white fur coat, with snow-white skin and beautiful features, like a fairy. Lee''s followed behind her with a smile on her face.


    "Big Brother Yue, flower sister, you are all here ¡­"


    "Yes."


    Hua Rong forced a laugh as she replied, and saw that Wan Wan had already sat down beside Yue Pengju: "Big Brother Yue, are you injured? Is it serious? Does it hurt? "


    Her tone was intimate and she held a bag of stuff in her hand, "This is a midnight snack prepared by Zhizhou Prefecture''s chef, it doesn''t taste good. In the future, I will personally make it for you. Big Brother Yue, are you hungry? "Hurry up and eat some ¡­"


    The Lee''s also said: "Young Master, try it, the young miss specially brought it for you ¡­"


    Young Master?


    When Hua Rong heard it, she was extremely ear-piercing. She was stunned for a moment before realizing that Pengju was indeed her "Young Master".


    She inadvertently looked at Yue Pengju, only to see him blushing red as he shook his head: "No need, I''m not hungry. You can go back first. "


    "Big Brother Yue, I''ll stay here tonight to take care of you ¡­"


    "Young Master, you need to eat more and get well as soon as possible." In the future, with your protection and care, old body will be at ease ¡­ "


    Because he was bestowed marriage, it was perfectly justified!


    Hua Rong could not watch any longer. She felt dizzy and anxious to leave this place.


    "Pengju, I''m tired. I need to rest first."


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    When Wan Wan heard Yue Pengju call her, he turned her head and smiled sweetly: "Elder sister, you''ve worked hard. I''ll take care of Big Brother Yue tonight, go rest ¡­"


    "Alright, I''ll leave Pengju to you guys. I''m leaving. "


    She turned around and left. Yue Pengju stood up, "Elder sister ¡­"


    She walked out of the room without even turning her head around. Wan Wan looked at Yue Pengju unexpectedly: "Big Brother Yue, flower sister is tired.


    Yue Pengju watched as Hua Rong''s back figure disappeared before turning around, "I still have some matters to attend to, so it''s inconvenient to stay here. Princess, you guys can go back first."


    "Big Brother Yue, why is it called Princess? "It''s better to just call me ''Wan Wan'' ¡­"


    "That''s right, Young Master, you used to be called ''Wan Wan'', but now you say ''Wan Wan'' instead?"


    "I don''t dare!" At that time, I did not know of the identity of the Princess. Princess, please go back. "


    Seeing his cold attitude, Wan Wan was no longer as polite as she used to be. There seemed to be a sense of rejection in her eyes that made her feel anxious, she was stunned, in the end, he was still a smart girl. Although her heart felt wronged, she immediately pulled on milkmaid, "Let''s go first ¡­"


    Lee''s was shrewd, and he chuckled: "Then we''ll come again tomorrow to see Young Master."


    "No need, I''m in good health, you don''t have to come see me!"


    The Lee''s did not speak further, he supported Wan Wan and left.


    Returning back to the bedroom, Wan Wan frowned and sat on the table. She rested her hands on her cheeks and did not go to sleep.


    Lee''s came to help her up: "Miss, after travelling for so long, I can finally have a good night''s rest. Quickly go rest."


    Wan Wan was a little uneasy: "milkmaid, tell me, is Big Brother Yue not willing to marry me?"


    Lee''s laughed: "Good young miss, you think too much. You are talented and beautiful, the Young Master Yue is happy but does not have enough time. "Besides, this is a marriage arranged by the prince ¡­"


    "But why do I feel like he likes flower sister?"


    "Nonsense, the Miss Hua is a few years older than him. They are just siblings."


    Wan Wan said hesitantly: "They are not siblings, I asked them on the way there. flower sister is only four years older than Big Brother Yue, she looks young, but she looks like she''s actually four years younger than Big Brother Yue, maybe ¡­"

 C59 Not Taste

    "Silly child, where in the world does a brother marry an elder sister? Wasn''t that incest? He was going to be laughed at by the whole world. The heroes of the Young Master Yue are truly extraordinary, they are definitely not this kind of person. " Lee''s lowered her voice, "Miss, do you still remember that King Qin who saved us before? He said it already, Hua Rong is his wife, she''s looking for her right now. "


    In addition to elder sister, there was also the identity of a "married woman". Wan Wan heaved a sigh of relief: "I almost forgot, King Qin did indeed say that flower sister was his wife."


    Seeing that she was relieved, Lee''s immediately comforted her: "Miss, stop thinking too much. Think about it, who gave this marriage to you?" Her voice lowered, "Right now, the Emperor has already fallen into the hands of the Golden Man, and the only person left from the royal family is the Ninth Prince. He might very well be the future emperor. With him at the helm, how could Yue Pengju dare disobey? Don''t worry about it. Ninth Prince has even given this mansion to Young Master. When things calm down, we will return to the mansion and order our maidservants to clean it up. We will await Young Master''s triumphant return to get married ¡­ "


    Wan Wan heard her analysis clearly, and was greatly at ease.


    It was going to be daylight in a little while.


    Hua Rong lied on her bed, tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.


    A firm barrier seemed to have been broken in an instant ¡ª only now did he realize that in the past few days, he had deeply rooted that he and Pengju would not be separated. He belonged to himself and had always been protecting himself. It was because of this that he was able to survive in this terrifying world. Unexpectedly, in just one night, his identity had changed ¨C he had become the husband of another woman!


    From now on, the one he had to protect and guard was Wan Wan and not himself.


    The hairpin in his arms was sticking close to his chest, boiling hot, as if it was going to burn his heart.


    She took it out and put it aside. Was this a gift from her brother?


    Husband and ''little brother'', the difference between the two was far more than thousands of miles.


    The nation was destroyed and the family lost. When the gold soldier saw this woman, she immediately snatched her away and thought about how the King Qin would even wake up from his dreams and walk on the beach with her hair dragging. She truly did not dare imagine what would happen to him if she were to fall into the hands of the King Qin again.


    Wan Wan needed protection, did she not need it? There were so many men in the world, why did Wan Wan have to have Peng Ao to protect him?


    She covered herself with a blanket in the dark, and tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Dawn had just arrived.


    Yue Pengju took his gun and came to the drill grounds for morning training.


    In the distance, he saw Hua Rong practicing shooting. He walked over, only to see that Hua Rong was perspiring profusely, she had been practicing for a long time. These days, he was always with Hua Rong, so she was not used to suddenly separating. Noticing that she had woken up earlier than usual, she asked, "Sister, why are you here so early?"


    Hua Rong kept the arrow and smiled: "I am not good at it, I need to practice more."


    His heart trembled. He immediately realized that she had been in danger many times and feared this chaotic world. There was no one she could rely on, so he had no choice but to redouble his efforts to cultivate in order to protect himself.


    He looked at her closely in the faint light of dawn, and saw that her eyes were slightly red and swollen, and were bloodshot. Apparently she had not slept that night.


    She also inadvertently looked at him and discovered that in one night, the handsome youth''s beard was unshaven, and his eyes were bloodshot. Adding on his injured arm, he looked even more haggard.


    The pain that Yue Pengju endured that night was hard to put into words. Never in his wildest dreams had he thought that he would be assigned a "wife" in one night, but she was not the person he wanted. Ever since she was a teenager, there had always been a hidden person in her heart. When she was a young girl, she grew up and met her again. She was still that beautiful young girl, but frail and lonely, with no one to rely on. Since then, she had decided to rely on him for the rest of her life. However, the situation had taken a sudden turn for the worse, and everything had happened too quickly for him to react. He simply didn''t know how to respond.


    He had never experienced this kind of torment before. This night was even worse than being injured, as if the most precious thing was about to be lost. Even if he had something to say in his heart, he wouldn''t be able to express it.


    "Elder sister!"


    "Peng Ju!"


    Hua Rong saw that he wanted to say something but hesitated. She did not ask him and continued to practice by the side. Yue Pengju also had nothing to say, he only danced the spear like a tiger and the wind.


    When the first ray of sunlight peeked out, the two of them had finished their morning training.


    Just as Hua Rong was about to leave, Yue Pengju called out to her.


    She slowly turned her head and smiled, "Pengju, I forgot to congratulate you last night. Hehe, Princess is talented and beautiful, you have to treat her well in the future. Time flies. Unknowingly, you have grown up. It''s time to get married and have children. "Originally, big sister should help you with these things, but big sister didn''t rush over. Fortunately, now that the prince has given us our marriage, I don''t need to worry about it ¡­"


    "Elder sister, I don''t know how to ¡­"


    His words had yet to finish when Ninth Prince, who was escorted by two guards, walked over after finishing his morning practice. He called out to the two of them from far away, "You two siblings, you two were even earlier than this duke ¡­"


    Hua Rong hurriedly bowed. "Greetings, Your Highness."


    "Rong Er doesn''t need to be so courteous."


    Hearing the name "Rong Er", Yue Pengju''s heart trembled, but when he saw that Ninth Prince was looking at his sister with a very gentle gaze, he suddenly thought about how he wanted to take her as his concubine.


    Hua Rong did not want to stay, so she turned around to leave. When Ninth Prince saw her training, her cheeks turned even redder, her long eyelashes covered the haggard look in her eyes, and said gently: "Rong Er, accompany me for a walk."


    She looked away, upset. "Please forgive me, Your Highness. I''m thirsty and would like to go back for a glass of water first."


    Ninth Prince looked at her closely, and did not ask her to stay any longer, but only said: "Okay."


    Hua Rong left in a hurry. Ninth Prince looked at Yue Pengju who was quietly standing at the side: "Pengju, are your injuries alright?"


    "Thank you for your concern, Prince. I''ve spent the entire night recuperating, and they''re all superficial wounds. They''re nothing serious."


    "Since that''s the case, you don''t have to worry about entering the battlefield. Wan Wan and your sister, I will take good care of them for you."


    "Thank you, Prince."


    "You can leave."


    Yue Pengju turned around and stopped. With a resolute look in his eyes, he said, "Your Highness, I have a request ¡­"


    "What request?"


    "This lowly one has no sense of virtue or talent. I don''t dare to climb up to the Princess, I hope Your Highness can retract this order and cancel the engagement ¡­"


    "Pengju, you''re too modest!" Ninth Prince inadvertently interrupted him with the same amiable air. "A girl''s love is a small matter. Pengju, let''s talk about this in the future. Sigh, the most important thing now is to gather the Master of King Ching, expel them and return them to us. Peng Ju, if I had a few more loyal and brave people like you as my subordinates, what would I have to worry about!? "


    "Your Highness, Yue Pengju has died on the battlefield, even if it means going through fire and water, he will not refuse. It''s just that, we absolutely cannot marry Princess."


    "Pengju, this matter shall be suspended. Everything shall be discussed after the situation has been slightly delayed."


    Yue Pengju was left with no choice but to silently withdraw.


    When he returned to the house, Zhizhou Prefecture''s servants had already delivered him breakfast. When the servant women heard that Yue Pengju was the hero who used his body to cover for Ninth Prince and made a huge contribution to his rescue, they all peeked at him. Just as they were chatting about how handsome he was, they saw that the Princess and his wet nurse Lee''s had brought their breakfast quickly. One by one, they quietly withdrew.


    Wan Wan took a few snacks herself, "Big Brother Yue, try this ¡­"


    Yue Pengju took the steamed bun in his hand and said indifferently, "I''m used to eating this."


    Lee''s laughed: "Young Master, my clan''s young miss has never done anything at home. For you, she woke up early this morning and made so many snacks. You must try them no matter what, you can''t disappoint my young miss ¡­"


    Hua Rong silently stood at the door. After parting ways, she still remembered Yue Pengju''s wound, and wanted to take a look at it during breakfast. However, seeing that Wan Wan was carefully taking care of the wounds, she knew that there was no need for him to do so.


    "Big Brother Yue, why don''t you try it ¡­"


    Yue Pengju put down his tableware and stood up, then said indifferently: "I am already used to coarse tea and light rice, I do not like this kind of exquisite refreshment, all habits are different from Princess, I hope that Princess does not need to trouble yourself in the future. There''s still a military report to be discussed today, so I''ll be leaving first. "


    With that, he turned around and left.


    Seeing his back figure disappear, Wan Wan cried, "milkmaid, look at what this is!"


    Lee''s pulled her out and whispered: "Miss, Young Master is busy with military affairs, please forgive him."


    Wan Wan pouted: "Why do I feel like he''s like a piece of wood?"


    The Lee''s laughed: "Men are all like that. "It''ll be fine once you''ve awakened."


    "Then when will he be enlightened?"


    "The bridal chamber is filled with flowers and candles at night."


    Wan Wan blushed red: "milkmaid, you''re teasing me again."


    "My dear lady, don''t be angry. Let''s go back first. "


    After dinner, Yue Pengju could no longer sit still. After asking around, he only said that Hua Rong was not feeling well, and was resting in the female disciples'' residence.


    He was so anxious that he couldn''t care about anything else, and directly rushed to Hua Rong''s residence.


    After dinner, Hua Rong was about to come out to look for him, but the moment she went out, he saw him rushing in, and laughed: "Pengju, I was just about to look for you. I''ve said several times that you, Ninth Prince and the others were discussing military affairs with me, so I couldn''t disturb you. "Hur hur, come in and take a seat."


    Yue Pengju walked in and lit a fire. The two sat around the fire pot.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    "Peng Ju ¡­"


    Hua Rong laughed: "Pengju, I''ll go first."


    He nodded.


    Hua Rong slowly took out a hairpin from her bosom. It was an emerald green in color and crystal clear.


    "Pengju, you''re going to get married. Elder sister has nothing to offer you as a betrothal job, and I can''t prepare any gifts for you at the moment. This hairpin, you can take it to give to Wan Wan as a gift ¡­ "


    As if his heart was burned, Yue Pengju hurriedly moved his hand away: "Elder sister, I won''t marry Wan Wan! Definitely not! "


    The Ninth Prince gave him a marriage, the Master Zong took the lead, Wan Wan, he had to marry!


    Hua Rong''s heart was filled with grief, but she still continued to smile: "Pengju, what nonsense are you saying? "Since you were a child, you''ve lived a lonely life. It''s a good thing that you''ll have a stable family in the future ¡­"


    Yue Pengju anxiously interrupted her, "Elder sister, due to the military emergency ahead, Ninth Prince is ordering me to set off tonight. "After I leave, no one will take care of you. You must take care of yourself and wait for me to come back ¡­"


    He then took out a bag of gold from his bosom: "Elder sister, this is the reward that Ninth Prince gave me. Before, I gave it to you as a gift, but now, I am leaving it all to elder sister by myself.


    Hua Rong was about to receive it out of habit, when she suddenly recalled that it was already different from the past. She quietly retracted her hand. Dependence was like grass, and her life force was strong. If she relied on it once, she would only think about it for the second time, or the third time ¡­ However, Penga was already the Princess''s backer and not his. If he had a habit, how would she survive independently in the future?

 C60 reappearance of heart trace

    She shook her head, "Pengju, I don''t need it. Put it away properly. Hehe, now, you should give Princess everything you have, so you have to keep her ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju saw that she had retracted his hand, his eyes were dry, as though someone was holding a blade and stirring his heart, his voice was dry as he said: "Elder sister, I will take care of you my entire life."


    "Peng Ju, I really don''t need this gold, take it back home. Princess is about to go home and take care of your house, there are a lot of things that you should buy, and your home is very expensive ¡­"


    He now had a family. From now on, his duty was to support his family, his wife, and his children!


    His'' different surname ''sister shouldn''t rely on her younger brother for a living.


    Yue Pengju almost wanted to cry, so he grabbed her hand and said stubbornly, "Elder sister, you have to hold onto this."


    She was even more stubborn than him. "Pengju, I really don''t need it."


    She stood up and handed him the hairpin as well. "Pengju, I really can''t take out anything else. This hairpin ¡­"


    Yue Pengju was stupefied, he took a step back and placed the hairpin and gold on the table, then turned and left: "Elder sister, this is what I''m giving you, what does it have to do with other people? "I''m leaving, take care ¡­"


    "Peng Ju!"


    He turned his head, "Big sister, you don''t need to worry about anything. Just wait for me to come back! I''ll take care of everything. "


    Hua Rong could not make a sound, and watched him walk out.


    It was already late in the night. Hua Rong leaned on the table and read a book for a while, feeling sleepy. Just as she was about to rest, she heard someone knocking on the door.


    She went to open the door, only to see Wan Wan rushing in, followed by Lee''s.


    "flower sister, isn''t Big Brother Yue going on an expedition today? How did he leave tonight? "He left in such a hurry that he didn''t even tell me ¡­"


    Lee''s was also nagging: "Young Master is right, I don''t know when I''ll be able to return, how can I leave without saying hello to my Young Miss?"


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "He received an urgent order. After discussing it with the Master Zong, the Ninth Prince decided to let him set off early so that they could gather with the other royal army and give the enemy a surprise attack ¡­ "


    "Ah?" Elder sister, did you know that he left early? But why did he tell you and not me? "


    Lee''s also complained, "That''s right, even my own wife isn''t allowed to say it ¡­ "Young master is really young and insensible, you''re not afraid of my young miss remembering ¡­"


    Hua Rong heard that she was both "Madam" and "Young Master". She was displeased but sad, as if a thing had already become its owner and she herself had become the third person to covet it.


    This was the first time she came to Hua Rong''s room. Last night, she did not have the time to look carefully, but now, it seemed that Hua Rong''s house was not the least bit worse than the one she lived in.


    In his opinion, the Princess had made special arrangements for him; but for Hua Rong? Her room was arranged by the The elder brother of the nine herself, she was curious, why would the The elder brother of the nine arrange for such a good room for her?


    Very quickly, her gaze landed on the bag of gold and the hairpin, and curiously asked: "flower sister, this is?"


    Hua Rong was shocked, and subconsciously moved the hairpin away while pushing the gold over, the Lee''s laughed: "Hey, this is a reward from Young Master, right?"


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "Mn, take it."


    "Oh? How can I accept this? "It''s Young Master''s ¡­"


    "Peng Ju was originally going to give it to you guys. He left in a hurry, and didn''t make it in time, so he entrusted me to the Princess."


    Wan Wan had no concept of money, and was completely uninterested in this pile of gold, "No no no."


    Relying only on the house that was bestowed by the Ninth Prince, he didn''t even have his own money. With a laugh, he took the gold and said: "My good young miss, how can you not accept the money that young master has given to support our family? "We have to go back and clean up the house. We have to buy some things and make some clothes ¡­"


    Wan Wan was still fuming, "flower sister, in the future, you must tell Big Brother Yue that he left without saying goodbye ¡­"


    Before Hua Rong could answer, a voice came from the door: "Wan Wan, don''t be rude ¡­"


    It was the Ninth Prince.


    Wan Wan was both embarrassed and anxious. "The elder brother of the nine, you have to help me ¡­"


    "This King ordered Penga to set off overnight. Time is short, and it is understandable that he did not have time to say goodbye to you. Wan Wan, you can''t blame him, and even more so, you can''t blame your flower sister. This king hates female Jealousy the most for being stingy. His gaze turned towards Hua Rong, "Wan Wan, Pengju has no parents, and was only cared for by the flower sister since he was young. As the proverb goes, ''The eldest sister is the mother'', from today onwards, you must treat the flower sister with extreme respect ¡­"


    Lee''s smiled apologetically: "That''s right, Princess. From today onwards, Miss Hua is your aunt, you must treat her with utmost respect ¡­"


    When Hua Rong heard the words "eldest sister as mother" again, it was both ear-piercing and heart-piercing. However, she felt that Ninth Prince''s smile was very bad for his eyes, and Wan Wan''s respectful posture was also bad for his eyes. She was extremely depressed and could not refute what was said, but only said indifferently, "Pengju and I are not siblings, so Wan Wan, there''s no need for you to be so courteous."


    Ninth Prince said: "Wan Wan, since Yue Pengju is not at home, you have to take responsibility on his behalf and take care of flower sister in his place, you are not allowed to disobey him at all."


    Wan Wan pouted: "Yes, The elder brother of the nine."


    Hua Rong smiled faintly and did not say a word.


    "Wan Wan, it''s not good for Zhizhou Prefecture to stay for long. You can go and take a look at your house, pack up, and settle down."


    "Thank you, The elder brother of the nine!" Wan Wan was no longer willing to stay in Zhizhou Prefecture, and after hearing these words, she immediately said, "milkmaid, let''s return. flower sister, do you want to come with us? "


    Even though Hua Rong wasn''t willing to go with them, she still thought about staying here alone and facing the Ninth Prince. She immediately said, "Alright, I''ll go with you ¡­"


    Ninth Prince saw that she had promised Wan Wan, and only smiled: "Alright, Rong Er, accompany Wan Wan and the others for a walk. I''ll send someone to pick you up in a few days. "


    "No need, Your Highness."


    "Rong Er, the war is chaotic right now. You''re alone and it''s inconvenient for you to go out. Besides, This King needs all sorts of talents... "


    Hua Rong was calm and composed: Hua Rong is a woman, after experiencing all of this, she has long understood her own responsibilities. Leaving behind, not only is she unable to share the burden for the Duke, she has even become a burden ¡­ "


    "Rong Er, you don''t have to be modest. Your archery skills are amazing, surpassing many of my guards. "You can go and rest for two days, and then I''ll send someone to pick you up ¡­" He turned to Wan Wan and said, "Wan Wan, I will send ten soldiers to protect you all. You need to take care of flower sister, you cannot be negligent in the slightest. "


    "Thank you The elder brother of the nine, I will take good care of you."


    Ninth Prince watched as the two left, then saw the bag in his hands and asked: "What is this?"


    The Lee''s was elated: "This is a reward from Young Master, he asked the Miss Hua to pass this gift to my Princess to support our family. "Young Master, you are truly a good person. My Princess is blessed to be able to live the life of a sincere person ¡­"


    Ninth Prince looked at Hua Rong unintentionally, but when he turned his eyes away, Hua Rong could not see any expression on her face.


    Everyone left, Hua Rong tossed and turned for a while, her heart extremely anxious. Even though she was tired, she could not fall asleep, so after dressing up, she got off the bed and walked over to the window to look at the cold moonlight outside. I wonder how Yue Pengju is doing now?


    Originally, he had planned to go with him to war, to stay together at the ends of the earth and look after each other. However, because of the ''marriage edict'', how could he go to the front with him?


    She stood by the window for a moment, listening to the sound of footsteps outside. Then, there was a slight sigh.


    She opened the door and went out. Under the moonlight, under the snow, there was a lonely figure. It was a red robe and a white jade belt.


    "Rong Er..." His lonely voice carried a trace of pleasant surprise. "I thought you had already gone to bed ¡­"


    She shook her head. "The weather is cold, why is the prince wandering around here?"


    Ninth Prince sighed, "Thinking of Royal Mother and Father, a family of flesh and blood, where is he sleeping?"


    Hua Rong''s heart was moved, the entire Fu Clan was wiped out in one fell swoop, this kind of pain, how many people in Da Song could not let this kind of nightmare go?


    In his heart, because the Ninth Prince bestowed him a marriage, he originally held a slight grudge against him, but now, that grudge had quietly dissipated.


    She said in a low voice, "Your Highness, right now all the burdens are on your shoulders. You must take care of yourself ¡­"


    "My pitiful children, after falling into the hands of the Golden Man, they are still young ¡­"


    His only son had been captured by the Golden Man, and unfortunately, he had already died. As for his daughters, even though they were young, they would still be ravaged by the Golden Man.


    Seeing his sorrowful expression, Hua Rong suddenly said, "My prince, I''ll make another trip and see if I can save Princess Hua-Yang and her daughter ¡­"


    "Rong Er, you can''t!" He lowered his voice and said, "The Golden Army is tightly guarded, you just lost your life in vain."


    Hua Rong silently stood at the side and did not make a sound.


    "Rong Er, it''s cold outside, go in and rest."


    "Your Highness, you should also go rest."


    Ninth Prince nodded and the two returned to the room. There was a fire in the room and the room was clean and free of coal. Just as Hua Rong was about to leave, Ninth Prince suddenly said: "Rong Er, come sit with me again."


    She hesitated, then sat down.


    The Ninth Prince slowly spoke out, "Rong Er, my royal father and royal brothers are probably unable to save him. "I am truly unfilial. I can only hide in the corner and watch as my entire family perishes ¡­"


    Hua Rong gathered her courage, "Your Highness, you don''t have to blame yourself. The Da Song has today, so the Supreme Emperor has no choice but to blame this. He doted on the Six Thieves, the Flowerrock class caused chaos to the world, and the citizens did not live in peace. With today''s calamity, it was all because of them ¡­ "


    She stopped talking, looked worriedly at Ninth Prince, and then lowered her head. "Hua Rong spoke rudely, please punish me ¡­"


    Ninth Prince shook his head, "Rong Er, what you said is the truth. I won''t blame you. Everyone in the world actually knows about this. "


    Hua Rong''s heart relaxed, and continued: "Ninth Prince, the rise and fall of this world lies solely with you. I believe that you will definitely do better than your royal father and royal brother! "


    Ninth Prince looked at her with a trace of strangeness in his eyes, and suddenly said: "Rong Er, are you willing to stay by my side to help me?"


    "This ¡­"


    "Rong Er, you risk your life to protect me. I reward Yue Pengju and give him a house. Do you know why I didn''t give you anything?"


    She smiled: "Hua Rong will not accept any rewards unless it is a meritorious deed, I do not dare to request for a reward."


    His voice lowered, "Ever since you came to the Xiangzhou Base Camp, I had always hoped that you had nothing. Rong Er, you have no one to rely on, now that my family has been taken away, are you willing to stay by my side? "


    Her heart trembled. After a long while, she finally enunciated each word clearly: "Thanks to Your Highness''s help, Hua Rong was able to escape from the hands of the pirates by a fluke. After that horrible experience, she no longer had any thoughts of getting married and had let down her lord''s love! "Please forgive me."


    Ninth Prince did not expect her to speak in such a straightforward manner, as if he was blocking all paths of escape. He felt extremely disappointed, and said in a deep voice: "Rong Er, you can consider answering me in a few days."


    "Hehe, Your Royal Highness, I have already thought about this. I will not change my mind." At this time, it was already dawn and fog was rising. She slowly said, "My prince, please rest first. I will accompany Princess to rest for two days. I will not bid you farewell."


    The Ninth Prince was unable to stop them and sighed, "Alright."

 C61 retentive period

    After eating breakfast, the three of them sat in a horse carriage and left Zhizhou Prefecture, arriving at a house in the western part of the city. Although the mansion was not a luxurious place, it was still neat and tidy. After fleeing for a long time, they had finally found a safe place to stay. Nothing could be better than this.


    When Lee''s entered the house, he immediately instructed the people to clean the place up. Wan Wan looked inside and out while Hua Rong sat alone in the living room, completely at a loss of what to do.


    When he was with Yue Pengju, anywhere was his home. Now, he was the only one left, panicking. The world was vast, and he didn''t know where to settle down anymore.


    After sitting blankly for a while, Lee''s came in. "Aiyo" laughed: "Those servants really did not disappoint me. They didn''t pour Miss Hua a cup of tea even after half a day ¡­"


    "No, I''m not thirsty."


    "It''s cold out, I need to drink a cup of hot tea to warm my body," Lee''s said as he poured her a cup of hot tea and sat beside her. Look at all the things in this room, they are not worthy to be the Princess s. "It really is unbearable to look back. Ai, all I have to do is wait for Young Master to advance and rise to the rank of official and make a fortune ¡­"


    Hua Rong smiled faintly. According to Peng Ju''s personality, no matter how much rewards he got, he would never be able to maintain his luxurious life. Other than the necessary living expenses, he distributed all of his extra money to his deployment brothers.


    "Miss Hua, I don''t know if I should say this ¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "old body and Young Miss were very grateful when they were saved by King Qin last time. King Qin is majestic and has a chivalrous heart, he claims to be your husband ¡­ "


    Hua Rong laughed involuntarily, it was true that the King Qin was awe-inspiring and majestic, but what did the words "Heroic Heart" have to do with him?


    "When the world is in chaos, only with the protection of a man can one have a home to return to. In the Miss Hua, even if there was any fault between husband and wife, they should at least understand each other. King Qin is looking for you everywhere, why don''t you consider giving him a chance? "


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "I don''t know him, it has nothing to do with him!"


    Lee''s painstakingly said a lot of words in exchange for "I don''t know him!". She seemed to be choked by something and could not continue, as she smiled and said: "Miss Hua, you go sit first, wait for old body to go to the kitchen and instruct the dishes." After walking a few steps, she muttered to herself, "Sigh, I thought back to how glorious the Duke''s Mansion was back then. This courtyard ¡­ Sigh, I''ve truly wronged my Young Miss ¡­"


    Hua Rong looked at the yard strangely, feeling that it was already clean and tidy, it was already not bad, what else was there to be wronged about?


    He was, after all, still a young girl, and had long forgotten about Yue Pengju''s worries. He laughed: "flower sister, I''ve seen it, this house has three courtyards, I live in one house with my mistress, Big Brother Yue lives in one house. Oh right, you live in the West Wing ¡­"


    Lee''s brought something in and said with a smile, "Princess, you will naturally be living in one room with Young Master, and the other will be a guest room and a servant''s room ¡­"


    Her face flushed red: "milkmaid, we aren''t married yet ¡­"


    "It was bestowed by the Ninth Prince. The marriage has already been set. A man should marry a woman, so there''s no need for Princess to be shy ¡­"


    When Hua Rong saw the mother and daughter duo reply to each other intimately, the hidden sorrow in his heart slowly surfaced in his heart. It was only at this moment that she clearly realised, perhaps Yue Pengju was really someone else''s husband!


    In his heart, he was very clear that the Ninth Prince would be the next Emperor to ascend to the throne.


    She looked at Wan Wan who was entering and exiting the house and was acting coquettishly beside her wet nurse. She slowly stood up and said, "Wan Wan, I''m leaving."


    "flower sister, do you want to go out and take a look? The scenery outside is pretty good, I''ll accompany you. "


    "No, I have some matters to attend to. I will be leaving soon. I will come back to see you guys again in the future."


    "flower sister, why are you leaving?"


    Lee''s also earnestly urged him to stay: "Miss Hua, it''s a mess outside, you''re just a single woman, where can you go? "Besides, the Prince has instructed us to take good care of you. If you leave just like that, how are we going to explain this to him?"


    "Yeah, flower sister, I really want to do something for Big Brother Yue. After thinking about it for awhile, there''s nothing much to do, I can only take good care of you in his place ¡­"


    Hua Rong could not resist anymore, and sat down again, forcing a smile: "I''ll stay for one day."


    On this day, the Lee''s made the decision, and the master and servant deliberately entertained Hua Rong. During a period of war, although they could not buy too many things at the moment, there were still fish in the meat, which was very sumptuous.


    He ate and drank to his heart''s content, then went to sleep early. In the middle of the night, he suddenly heard a burst of mournful wails.


    Hua Rong suddenly sat up, the crying sound came from Wan Wan''s room, she was shocked, and immediately thought that perhaps it was gold soldier, raised her bow and arrows and rushed out.


    When he walked to the door, he saw that the Lee''s was already in the room.


    Hua Rong rushed in, and seeing Wan Wan''s pale face, she became alarmed and immediately asked: "Wan Wan, what''s wrong?"


    Wan Wan leaned into her mother''s embrace and cried until she almost lost her voice, "I dreamt that my Father, my matriarch and my big brother were all killed by my gold soldier ¡­"


    Wan Wan''s father was a prince, her mother was the main wife and her brother was her mother. Three days after she fled, the entire family was taken captive by the Golden Army as clan members. Especially her mother, who was locked in the Liu Jia Temple with a bunch of women, her status was unknown.


    In the process of Wan Wan''s escape, she had experienced too many hardships and dangers, almost falling into the tiger''s den. Under such a shock, she temporarily suppressed her sorrow, and now, she finally sighed a breath of relief.


    Lee''s also consoled her with tears. "Princess, your highness, wangfei knows that you''re safe and sound, they will be happy ¡­"


    "But, I don''t even know if they''re still alive ¡­" She sobbed incessantly as her body shrank back into her wet nurse''s embrace, "milkmaid, will Golden Army still come back?"


    "No. Ninth Prince, Young Master and the others are here. Golden Man won''t be able to beat them, they''ll protect you ¡­ "Don''t worry ¡­"


    Wan Wan cried even more mournfully, "Now, I only have Big Brother Yue left ¡­ flower sister, do you think that Big Brother Yue will leave me? "If he leaves me again, I ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s tears almost fell as she consoled her in a gentle tone, "Wan Wan, don''t be afraid. Peng Ju will protect you, he will definitely protect you ¡­"


    After she finished speaking, she could no longer stay any longer and turned around to leave. Because she had hurriedly stood up, her clothes were not very neatly dressed, and she was in a hurry to leave, so much so that she didn''t even notice when something landed on the ground with a "dang".


    "Miss Hua, wait ¡­" Lee''s immediately went forward to pick it up, but when she was about to give it back to her, she saw that it was a plate. Wan Wan also noticed it and immediately said, "milkmaid, let me see ¡­"


    Hua Rong turned around and saw Wan Wan taking his order badge and putting it on her, and looking at him strangely.


    She walked over: "Wan Wan, give it to me."


    Wan Wan retracted her hand, as a complicated expression surfaced in her eyes: "flower sister, what is this? If I am not mistaken, this should be the Golden Man''s order badge, right? "


    This medallion was precisely given to her by Jin Wushu. She once took this medallion to buy time to flee, and took it to the army camp to witness the entire process of the emperor and the Golden Man negotiating.


    "Mn, this is the order badge for the Fourth Prince of Jin Guo''s Jin Wushu."


    Wan Wan looked extremely nervous: "Where did you come from?"


    "This is a long story, I''ll tell you in the future."


    Wan Wan was exceptionally stubborn, her eyes gleaming with anger: "No, you tell me right away! Tell me, how did you get the order badge for the Golden Man? "


    Hua Rong laughed involuntarily, she really treated herself as the spy of the Golden Man.


    She stepped forward and grabbed Wan Wan''s hand. Lee''s screamed in fear, "Don''t hurt Miss!"


    Wan Wan loosened her hand and the order badge dropped. She gently caught it and sighed: "Wan Wan, rest well.


    Wan Wan was suspicious of her identity and was a little afraid, but she still mustered her courage: "Tell me, where did she come from?"


    "Jin Wushu wanted to make it wait for me to take the bait."


    Wan Wan was evidently very dissatisfied with this answer: "What kind of reason is this? I don''t believe it. If you don''t tell me the truth, I will tell The elder brother of the nine. "


    Hua Rong shook her head: "Just tell him."


    Then, he turned around and left.


    The two of them did not dare stop her. After she left, Lee''s closed the door with a bang. He held his chest and gasped for breath, "Miss, you scared me to death just now. You cannot take the risk, if she is really Golden Man''s spy, kill us on the spot ¡­ "


    Wan Wan was also somewhat afraid, "Do you think that she is really Golden Man''s spy?"


    "I found something strange about this woman along the way. First is the King Qin, and Ninth Prince''s attitude is a little strange, Princess, don''t you think her identity is suspicious? "


    "But she''s the big sister of the Big Brother Yue."


    "They aren''t blood related siblings, so maybe even young master doesn''t know about her background ¡­"


    Wan Wan asked in shock: Then what do we do? If she was really Golden Man''s spy on him, wouldn''t it mean that The elder brother of the nine was in danger? "


    "Didn''t you notice? Ninth Prince treats her extremely well. He is just a commoner, but, his food and shelter is not worse than yours. Furthermore, Ninth Prince even told you to respect her and take care of her. Young miss, you are the daughter of the Princess, what about her? "


    "Could it be that The elder brother of the nine likes her?"


    "It should be. Otherwise, a man definitely wouldn''t be so good to a woman for nothing."


    "No, we have to hurry up and find a way to let The elder brother of the nine know ¡­"


    "If she really is a spy, she''ll definitely escape after revealing her secret. If she doesn''t run away, then we''ll see ¡­"


    "milkmaid, it''s so scary. You better not go ¡­"


    The Lee''s did not dare go and shouted, "Someone come!"


    A soldier in charge of the sentry came in. "What orders do you have?"


    "Go and see if the Miss Hua is still there."


    The soldier was curious. "What happened?"


    "Don''t ask too much, and don''t alarm her. If anything happens, report it to me immediately."


    "Yes."


    After a while, the soldier reported, "Miss Hua is still in her room."


    The duo heaved a sigh of relief.


    "milkmaid, what do we do now?"


    "Don''t alert the enemy first. When she leaves, immediately send someone to inform Ninth Prince. "


    After being tormented like this, it was difficult for Hua Rong to fall asleep. She sat in his room until daybreak, unable to stay there anymore. When she arrived at the living room, she saw that Lee''s, Wan Wan and the guards were all there, waiting patiently.


    She smiled bitterly and said: "Princess, farewell."


    "Where are you going?"


    "The world is vast, there is always a place to go. "See you later."

 C62 Your Royal Highness Trust

    Under the room''s suspicious gaze, Hua Rong went out. Once sshe went out, he realized that the world was vast and there actually wasn''t anywhere else to go. Other than being her concubinage to comfort him, there was no other use for him to stay by her side. She also didn''t need to deceive herself either, since she could do whatever she wanted to women to do; and when Yue Pengju was bestowed marriage, even the softest secret and comfort in the deepest part of her heart, had been completely destroyed. In a state of despair, she only wanted to leave this frightening chaotic world and find a place to hide.


    Walking aimlessly, he suddenly remembered Rutty''s jurisdiction''s suggestion. It was a good place to take refuge. With such a decision in mind, she thought that if she wanted to leave, she should first say goodbye to the Ninth Prince.


    Returning to Zhizhou Prefecture, when Fan Gang saw that she had returned, he was extremely happy. "Miss Hua, look, who''s back?"


    When she saw that the person who was walking in front of her, was actually Xu Caizhi, she felt a bit of a reunion after a lifetime, and said happily, "Master Xu, you''re back?"


    Xu Caizhi shook his head dejectedly, "I was unable to save Wangfei Mother and Son, and was forced into disarray and disarray, so I''ll be considered lucky to have picked up my life."


    "Where''s the Ninth Prince?"


    "He is currently in discussion with the Master Zong. He will probably only come out in the evening. You can go and rest first. When the Prince comes out, I''ll come and notify you. "


    "Alright, then I''ll be troubling Master Xu."


    Not long after Hua Rong left, Wan Wan and the Lee''s arrived.


    The moment Wan Wan saw Fan Gang, she panted and said, "Quickly, help me find the The elder brother of the nine. I have urgent matters ¡­"


    Fan Gang was a little surprised: "What happened?"


    "It''s extremely urgent."


    "But, Prince is discussing military affairs with the Master Zong, I do not dare to disturb him."


    "This matter is even more urgent than the military situation. I''m afraid it might endanger the safety of The elder brother of the nine ¡­"


    Wan Wan was extremely anxious. With such a female spy hiding by The elder brother of the nine''s side, who could guarantee his safety?


    Fan Gang saw that she was not joking around, and was afraid that he would delay matters. Fortunately, Ninth Prince and Master Zong came out together after a while.


    Wan Wan did not bother to greet them and rushed forward, "The elder brother of the nine, I have urgent matters ¡­"


    Ninth Prince was surprised. "Wan Wan, what is it?"


    Wan Wan looked around, and the Ninth Prince immediately gave the order: "All of you, leave."


    After everyone had retreated, Wan Wan kneeled down with a thump. "The elder brother of the nine, that Hua Rong ¡­"


    "What''s wrong with Hua Rong?"


    "She holds the Golden Army''s order badge, she is the Golden Man''s spy ¡­ "I''m afraid that she will harm you ¡­"


    Ninth Prince was greatly surprised: "How can that be?"


    "She accidentally dropped it. I saw it. It''s absolutely true. "I reckon she''s already run away ¡­"


    "Nonsense!" How could Hua Rong be a spy? No way! "


    "The elder brother of the nine, don''t be fooled by her. She must have definitely escaped when his identity was exposed ¡­"


    "What are you talking about? I''ve known her for many years. I''ve been in danger several times, but she''s always risked her life to protect me! How could she be a spy? "


    "If you don''t believe me, then immediately investigate ¡­"


    Ninth Prince frowned. "Fan Gang, Xu Caizhi..."


    The two of them came in, "Ninth Prince, what orders do you have?"


    "Have you all seen Hua Rong?"


    "Miss Hua came back an hour ago. She said that sshe wanted to see you and since you were busy discussing, he ¡­"


    Everyone suddenly stopped talking. Inside the door that was open, Hua Rong stood quietly at the door.


    Ninth Prince was overjoyed, and said gently: "Rong Er, you''re back? "Come on in."


    Seeing that The elder brother of the nine did not budge, Wan Wan became so anxious that he almost cried. "The elder brother of the nine, she could really be a spy ¡­"


    "Why is a spy standing here?"


    "She''s crafty, she''s planning to retreat and advance ¡­"


    Ninth Prince''s tone was extremely severe, "Wan Wan, hurry up and return to your residence. Today''s matter could not be dealt with by words. Anyone can be a spy, and there''s no way your flower sister can be a spy! "


    Wan Wan did not dare disobey, and could only look at Hua Rong suspiciously, before leaving with Lee''s.


    There were only two people left, Hua Rong felt grateful: "My prince, thank you for not suspecting that I am a spy!"


    The Ninth Prince revealed a faint smile as he stared at her. "Rong Er, even if I suspect the world, I would never suspect you! Rong Er, I definitely trust you! "


    She whispered, "Prince, I want to leave."


    "Why are you leaving? Was he angry at Wan Wan''s actions? I''ll scold her. "


    "No. Originally, I came to the military camp to do something meaningful. However, after experiencing these days, I realized that I can''t do anything at all. I can''t advise the prince, nor can I personally go on the battlefield and kill the enemy. It''s useless staying here, so I want to find a place to live a few days of peace and quiet ¡­ "


    "Rong Er, you were by my side the entire time I was in danger, and you even protected me with your body. Isn''t this more important than going up and killing the enemy?"


    Hua Rong hesitated for a moment, then took out the order badge, "This is the order badge for the Fourth Prince of Jin Guo''s Jin Wushu, I once took it, and witnessed the entire process of the emperor and the Golden Man''s negotiations ¡­"


    Ninth Prince had always wanted to know the source of this matter, so he immediately asked, "Where did you come from?"


    She lowered her head, "Jin Wushu tried to capture me several times, but I always escaped by a fluke. "After obtaining the command medallion, he did not return it ¡­" In his heart, he thought that this was the Golden Man''s item. He would at least take it and see if it could one day be of some use to him.


    What kind of person was the Ninth Prince? He immediately understood that Jin Wushu clearly had ill intentions towards her, so he let her go and said in a low voice, "I have also heard a bit about Jin Wushu''s way of doing things. It was said that he had enjoyed the culture and culture of the people of the Southern Empire since he was young, and was familiar with the military history books of the Southern Empire. For this reason, his father, the Old Wolf Master, had never liked him. The first time he attacked the city, the general he met was a drunkard. He caught the high-ranking officer, but let him go, saying that when you''re drunk and I take you down, you''re still not convinced. When you wake up, I''ll fight with you again. In the end, the general suffered a crushing defeat when he fought him again when he was awake. After this battle, Jin Wushu''s name rose greatly ¡­ "


    This was the first time Hua Rong heard about Jin Wushu''s achievements, and when Hua Rong saw how she acted like a young noble, he thought that Jin Wushu was nothing special. But now that she heard what the Ninth Prince said, she couldn''t help but say: "He doesn''t seem to be the main force of the southern expedition this time ¡­"


    The Ninth Prince shook his head: "Although the commander is Zong Han, he can still be considered one of the main forces in the south battle. He is much more terrifying than the other gold soldier Generals, he is neither greedy nor lustful, and after they attack cities and plunder lands, they rarely kill anyone, and the people who were originally here to befriend and win over people from all over the world ¡­ "


    "Why?"


    "There are two kinds of generals. One is the military man, he joined the army in order to win the honor of his wife, the noble son, he fought and killed, and he was extremely cruel. The other is the man with great ambition, not to kill, but to buy people''s hearts, in order to achieve a wider world. Jin Wushu''s actions, I''m afraid he is not just plotting against the Da Song''s wealth and women, but he is also plotting against my Da Song''s Embroidered River Mountain ¡­ "


    "Then, Jin Wushu, isn''t he an ambitious person?"


    "Rong Er, if I''m not wrong, Jin Wushu will become my greatest enemy!"


    Hua Rong suddenly said: "Then I''ll just make an excuse to return his order badge and kill him first."


    "Rong Er! You are the only one who is close to me, so you absolutely cannot take the risk. Now that the Golden Man controls the entire situation, when Jin Wushu gave you the order badge, he was originally being haughty and playing the game of cat and mouse, don''t be fooled by him! "When two nations clash, it''s about benefits. Men are generous when it comes to small matters. They will never show favoritism in the bigger picture. If you go like this, you''ll be walking right into his trap ¡­"


    How could Hua Rong not know about this? When Jin Wushu gave the order badge, it was like a bait thrown into water. He only wanted to save his wife and children from Ninth Prince who had saved him before, but that would be great. Even if it didn''t work, he would just risk his life to kill Jin Wushu to repay his kindness.


    Under the moonlight, the Ninth Prince gazed at her and saw that her frail body seemed to be trembling slightly in the cold wind. She suddenly said, "Rong Er, you are also very important.


    Her heart thumped, but she did not make a sound.


    His tone was slightly stern: "Da Song''s magnificent army of thousands of men and horses has been defeated by a thousand miles, let alone a weak woman like you! All of my relatives have been killed, Rong Er, I don''t want anything to happen to you anymore! Promise me that you won''t take any risks and that you''ll make unnecessary sacrifices! "


    She thought about it and nodded.


    Seeing that she had agreed, Ninth Prince heaved a sigh of relief.


    Just at this moment, an urgent order came from outside. A signalman came in hurriedly: "Your Highness, there''s an urgent military situation ¡­"


    Seeing that, Ninth Prince''s face changed greatly: Rong Er, you stay behind to take care of Wan Wan and the rest. Stay in Zhizhou Prefecture first.


    Under such an emergency, Hua Rong was unable to refuse and immediately replied, "Yes."


    Very quickly, Ninth Prince led the troops and set off.


    Besides, after Wan Wan and Lee''s left, she was both shocked and afraid. Lee''s suddenly said: "Princess, Ninth Prince protected her in such a manner. Now that Ninth Wangfei and the others have been captured, it looks like Ninth Prince might have made her the lateral consort ¡­"


    "It can''t be?"


    "Why not? Today we have been rude to her, for fear that she will take revenge in the future. "


    "If it wasn''t for Golden Man''s spies, flower sister would definitely not take revenge on us."


    "Fine, at least there''s still Young Master. For Young Master''s sake, she shouldn''t be too ¡­"


    Before the two could finish speaking, they heard a knock on the door. It was Hua Rong. Seeing her, Wan Wan felt ashamed and lowered her head. It was Lee''s who was tactful and quickly bowed: "Miss Hua, I''m really sorry. old body was rash."


    "I''m fine."


    Wan Wan saw that she had no ill intentions, and thought of Yue Pengju. She trusted Yue Pengju, loved him, and thought that he could not be a "spy". She rolled her eyes a few times: "Why did that Jin Wushu give you the order badge?"


    Hua Rong laughed, "Because I''m not on the list of women Golden Man can capture, he wants to capture me using this."


    Wan Wan hesitated, "You mean, he likes you?"


    "Like? Maybe. Just like how they like you and your princess, they want to capture all the women in Da Song as their playthings, this kind of ''like'' ¡­ "


    Wan Wan had almost fallen into the hands of the gold soldier several times, so she had felt the same way about these words. She rolled her eyes and suddenly said: "flower sister, since you have this order badge, can you enter and leave the Golden Army''s camp anytime you want? Ah, flower sister, can you save my matriarch? "


    "I''m sorry, Princess! Although I have this order badge, Golden Man will kill me no matter what if he sees me. Last time, if not for Penga rushing over, I would have already been killed by gold cuttlefish Zong Han ¡­ "


    Wan Wan obviously thought that she was using this as a pretext and knelt down with a thump. "Elder sister, please ¡­ Save my matriarch, I don''t dare ask you to save too many people, I only beg you to save one of my matriarch. If you''re scared, I''ll go with you, okay? "If she doesn''t save my matriarch, she will die. She will be killed by my gold cuttlefish ¡­"


    Lee''s also knelt down, the master and his servant almost kowtowing. "Miss Hua, I beg you, for the sake of Young Master, please save my wangfei ¡­"


    "Sister, please. You only need to hold onto the order badge and beg for Jin Wushu''s help. He''s a Fourth Prince, with such authority ¡­ "


    It was hard for Hua Rong to say, but this was not a gold medal to spare her life, the ferocious Zong Han would immediately kill him the moment he saw him. Furthermore, Jin Wushu had thrown out this gold plate in order to catch the bait of a fish. It was just another toy, how could he be willing to let Princess Hua-Yang go just because he had asked for it?


    In front of the hatred of a nation, a woman was a chess piece, a tool, not a bargaining chip!


    But, all of these, being naive, being raised in a room that was too deep for Princess to understand, she and her wet nurse were still crying as they knelt on the ground and begged.


    Hua Rong was unable to explain and could only turn around and leave.

 C63 Trespassing camp on a snowy night

    After a sleepless night and waiting until daybreak, Hua Rong got up and prepared to leave.


    Just as he finished washing his face and rinsing his mouth, he saw that Wan Wan and his wet nurse were in the living room. Wan Wan''s eyes were red and swollen.


    "flower sister, have a cup of tea first."


    Hua Rong took the hot tea and drank it, "Princess, I''m going. Thank you for your hospitality. "


    "flower sister, you should at least eat breakfast before leaving."


    "Fine."


    When the porridge was served, Wan Wan finished eating and talked for a while before she suddenly felt dizzy. Wan Wan said: "flower sister, are you not feeling well? Go and rest. "


    "I feel a little dizzy."


    "Someone, help flower sister rest."


    Two maidservants came up, and supported Hua Rong into the room. Hua Rong laid down, but she was dizzy and fell asleep very quickly. When the servant went out, Wan Wan slowly opened the door and entered. She walked straight to the bedside, paused for a while, and confirmed that Hua Rong was asleep. Then, she slowly reached out her hand, took out the gold plate from her bosom, held it in her hand and looked at it, then turned and left.


    Just as he walked out of the door, he saw Lee''s walking over anxiously: "Princess, what are you trying to do?"


    "I''m going to save my matriarch."


    In order to obtain this gold medal, Wan Wan spent a lot of effort to get some sweat medicine from a soldier in charge of protection, causing Hua Rong to fall over. Seeing that she had made up her mind and that there was no way to stop him, Lee''s hurriedly kneeled on the ground and said, "Princess, you must not take the risk ¡­"


    "I heard the Father say that holding this kind of command medallion can allow one to pass through the army unhindered. milkmaid, I must go save my matriarch, I know she''s being imprisoned in Liu Jia Temple ¡­ "


    Lee''s cried loudly. "Princess, now you are the only girl left. No matter what, you cannot take the risk ¡­"


    "milkmaid, you don''t have to say so much. I have my own plans. "


    "Princess ¡­"


    Lee''s could not stop her, and watched as she mounted her horse and galloped off into the distance. Wan Wan had only learned how to ride during those few days when she escaped from danger. Naturally, it was not much of a horse riding skill, but she could at least ride it for a while.


    Seeing Wan Wan running far away, Lee''s stumbled and crawled to''s side, shaking her who was still unconscious, "Miss Hua, wake up ¡­" Seeing that he was simply unable to shake her awake, and in a moment of panic, she simply poured a cup of cold water on her face. Hua Rong quivered, and abruptly opened her eyes: "What''s wrong?"


    "Miss Hua, something bad happened ¡­"


    "What is it?"


    Lee''s snot was flowing as he cried. "Princess, she took your order badge and went to save the wangfei ¡­"


    Hua Rong was shocked, "How can she be like this?"


    Lee''s knelt down and cried, "Miss Hua, go save my Princess ¡­"


    Hua Rong hesitated, now that the Golden Army was in such a mess, she was afraid that she would fall into her trap the moment she stepped out of the door.


    Seeing Hua Rong not going, they became even more anxious, and could only kowtow continuously. "Miss Hua, on behalf of Young Master, please save my Princess, I beg you, I will repay you even if I have to work hard ¡­"


    "For the sake of Young Master" ¡ª how could she watch Pengju''s wife being disgraced by the Golden Army? However, if he really went, he would be scared, and it would be like sending a sheep into a tiger''s den.


    Every time Lee''s knocked on the ground, his forehead would bleed. Hua Rong thought for a while, then turned and left the house.


    The weather was only briefly clear as it began to snow again.


    Although the snow was not heavy, the wind made people stagger. The entire world was covered in a white sheet of snow. When Hua Rong was in pursuit, she saw the line of footprints in front of him. Looking at the direction, he knew that they were heading towards the Liu Jia Temple, where all the female disciples were imprisoned.


    She prayed silently that Wan Wan wasn''t too far away, otherwise, entering the army camp would mean death.


    After running a little further, she saw a burst of Horseshoe s in front of her. She anxiously hid herself only to see a group of Golden Army women capturing seven or eight women in groups.


    She didn''t see Wan Wan and was hiding at the side. She wanted to wait for the plague god to leave before saying anything, but the moment she turned around, she heard a sharp cry: "Let me go, all of you let me go ¡­"


    It was Wan Wan''s voice.


    She anxiously dismounted from her horse and secretly peeked her head out. had already been pulled down from the horse''s back, two Golden Army s grabbed her, and seeing that she was much prettier than the other seven or eight ladies, their eyes lit up, and immediately went to touch her face.


    "Scram, you beast, I am the Fourth Prince''s woman ¡­"


    She held up the token, kicking and crying. A Golden Army with a Chinese accent grabbed the order badge, looked carefully, and immediately let go: "This is really the Fourth Prince''s order badge ¡­."


    "Go, bring this woman back to Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Initially, Wan Wan had relied on this illusion to try and use this badge to save the matriarch, but seeing that the group of wolf-like soldiers were still holding onto the badge, she was afraid. That illusion was immediately shattered, and she extended her hand to grab the golden medal, "Let go of me ¡­"


    gold soldier had always suspected sher identity. When he saw her snatching the gold, he immediately said: "Capture her ¡­"


    Wan Wan could not care about the gold medal, she turned and ran. Seeing that the situation was critical, Hua Rong could not care about being afraid, she whipped her horse and rushed out to grab Wan Wan.


    "flower sister ¡­"


    Hua Rong reached out to pull her, but Wan Wan was too scared to climb up. Hua Rong jumped down the horse and hugged her. Right when she got on the horse, an arrow shot onto its hooves, causing the horse to feel pain. It immediately ran away, and before Hua Rong could catch up, the Golden Army soon caught up.


    She released a few arrows consecutively, shooting down a few people. Golden Army slowed down her footsteps as she turned around and ran.


    In the midst of panic, another wave of Horseshoe s came from the left. It was a large group of Golden Army who had returned from a robbery. She changed directions and caught up to a few Golden Army s in a hurry. She could not dodge in time and was cut on her leg.


    She waved her bow and arrows, shooting down a few more people, only to see another group of Golden Army s rushing over from the left, led by Jin Wushu.


    Jin Wushu sat on the horse, looking down at her from above. The Golden Army who was holding the gold medal ran up and handed it to him, and spoke a few words.


    Jin Wushu took the gold plate and looked, and then immediately took a few steps forward and smiled sinisterly: "Since Miss claims to be my Fourth Prince''s woman, then please come back with me!"


    She raised her bow and arrows and retreated step by step. Under the encirclement of the Golden Army, there was no longer Yue Pengju to save her.


    Jin Wushu saw that she was standing on the snow, her legs trembling, the blood quickly congealing on her legs. He laughed and jumped down from the horse to pull her.


    "Scram ¡­"


    "Miss, this crown prince has already spared you a few times. Now, you''re the one who''s knocking on my door, so don''t blame me ¡­"


    She looked at the arrow in her hand, then looked at the ferocious smiles of the surrounding Golden Army, Jin Wushu''s gaze following her as she turned the arrow, "Miss, you really have no other choice!"


    Without Yue Pengju, his leg would have been injured, and he would have been defeated by enemies that even the Da Song s couldn''t protect. If the princess consort were to become a concubine, what could he do? She nodded and laughed. "That''s right, there''s really no other way ¡­"


    "Come with me obediently?"


    "Alright, I''ll go with you!"


    Jin Wushu did not expect her to suddenly be this "obedient", but he was confident in his own capabilities, so he did not mind, and pulled her away.


    Golden Army Camp.


    The singing and dancing were even, and the aroma of wine and meat wafted in the air. The generals embraced the beautiful ladies offered up by the Song Kingdom, eating and drinking to their heart''s content.


    Jin Wushu dismounted and returned to his own tent. Hua Rong sat on a huge tiger skin chair and looked at the room with wide eyes. The layout was completely like that of the Southern Dynasty scholars, with the four treasures in the room, the ancient beauties on the screen, and even Su Dongpo''s paintings.


    With a chi sound, she was shocked. Her pant leg had already been torn apart, revealing a section of her snow-white calf. She panicked and angrily said, "What are you doing?"


    Without raising his head, Jin Wushu took out a bottle of pitch black medicinal paste. "The injurious drug of our Golden Man are very effective ¡­"


    Once his leg was stained with the ointment, it became cool and refreshing, the smell of the ointment was extremely pungent, Jin Wushu laughed: This blade''s wound is not deep, I will be able to recover very soon.


    "If you really have good intentions, then let me go!"


    "Let you go?" He shook his head, "No, you replaced the woman you saved! Besides, I had a bet with my second brother that he would definitely catch you! I have given you many chances in the past, but you have not run away, so there is no need for me to be polite. "


    Hua Rong rolled her eyes and did not say anything.


    Jin Wushu saw that her expression was a little strange and asked casually: "Are you not afraid anymore?"


    She suddenly moved closer to him. "Why should I be afraid? What can you do to me? "


    When her soft breath landed on his face, Jin Wushu blushed and couldn''t help but take a step back. Hua Rong laughed, reclined on the chair, he closed his eyes and meditated.


    Jin Wushu waved his hands, and two servants walked in, he then ordered: "Go and get a box of clothes."


    "Yes."


    It was indeed a ''box''. The big box of Golden Silk Sauna Wood was carried in by four maids.


    "Little Rings, open the box."


    "Yes."


    When the chest was opened, all that could be seen was a brand-new palace gown, a large sleeved shirt, a long skirt, and a long veil. All sorts of gorgeous and exquisite accessories such as hair, face, ears, neck and chest were found within the expensive and luxurious palace. From the looks of it, they were all at the imperial concubine level.


    Jin Wushu said casually: "This is one of the items from the Song Kingdom''s Imperial Palace. I heard it is from the empress ¡­"


    He was so powerful.


    Hua Rong sneered: "Brought out? You must have snatched it. "


    "Is there any difference?"


    When the two servants saw that she was talking back to Jin Wushu, they all revealed looks of panic, one on the left and one on the right, trying to help her change her clothes. Hua Rong frowned: "I''ll do it myself."


    The servant looked at Jin Wushu, who nodded and the two of them left immediately.


    Hua Rong saw that Jin Wushu was still standing at the side, and suddenly said: "You''re not going out!"


    Jin Wushu smiled: "If you are willing, I can stay here."


    "Scram!"


    Jin Wushu laughed loudly as he walked out, before choosing a set of clothes to change into.


    A quarter of an hour later, Jin Wushu pushed open the door and entered. He saw her sitting upright in the room with the Desk s as he flipped through its books. It was a dark Skirt with flowing water sleeves. It had a slim back. This was the first time he saw his with his real looks, and it was also the first time he was so beautiful that it was impossible to compare. His eyes stared blankly. After a long while, he finally said, "Miss ¡­"


    Hua Rong didn''t even raise her head. "Go out."


    "This is my room."


    "Oh? Could it be that a dignified Fourth Prince like you can only get a woman by relying on strength? " She put down the book and chuckled, "No wonder. You barbarians of Jinguo are like wild beasts, without any shame. "Besides using force, I probably can''t even marry a wife ¡­"

 C64 Do you really want to die?

    Do you really want to die?


    "You don''t have to provoke me!" Jin Wushu''s breathing quickened, "Your Da Song likes my women a lot ¡­"


    She feigned surprise. "Oh? Where is it? Other than the woman you raped, which woman in Da Song would like you? "


    "I have never raped a woman! If there is, they would willingly send themselves to our doorstep! "


    "Haha, those Da Song slaves, did they all come to your gold soldier''s Beast Camp?"


    He was not the least bit angry: "Just you wait! One day, even you will be willing to like me. "


    Hua Rong looked at him with contempt. Originally, Jin Wushu was ecstatic, but after being stared at by such a gaze, it was as if he was looking at a fly with green hair. When had he ever experienced such a look? He was so angry that he turned around and left.


    In the cold winter weather, the twilight had gradually covered the only window.


    The candles were lit, the air was filled with warm fragrance, and the singing and dancing of the Southern Empire beauties began in the tent.


    Jin Wushu pulled Hua Rong and sat in the tent, the food and wine were all in the Song Kingdom''s flavor, and the jade cup was filled with fine wine. Without saying a word, Hua Rong focused on eating and drinking. More than a dozen songbird began to play and sing, Jin Wushu laughed and said, "Beads of wine, come pour them."


    It was only then that Hua Rong noticed a young lady wearing a fur coat with her shoulders bared, kneeling at the side with a wine pot in her hands. At first glance, she thought it was the Jinguo girl, but after another glance, she only saw her delicate and pretty face, holding onto a wine pot, her expression was extremely gentle.


    Jin Wushu waved his hand, and she snuggled up to him like a cat, leaning into his embrace and pouring him a cup of wine, feeding it to his mouth.


    Jin Wushu drank it all in one gulp, then laughed: "Beads, pour a cup for Young Miss."


    He did not know Hua Rong''s name, it was either "Miss" or "Miss".


    Beads of light softly replied, "Yes."


    She poured some wine and passed it over. Hua Rong had originally heard her name and looked at her face again, it was extremely similar to the Ninth Prince. Furthermore, her voice sounded like she was from the Southern Capital''s woman.


    She suddenly recalled what Wan Wan said when she met Ninth Prince. Ninth Prince had mentioned the word "beaded" and couldn''t help but stand up: "beaded ¡­" You are... Princess Tianwei? "


    The young lady was Princess Tianwei, her nickname was Zhang Zhu. Seeing that Hua Rong recognized her, she started crying and asked anxiously: "Who, who are you?"


    Ninth Prince''s most beloved younger sister, the Golden Branch Jade Leaves from Da Song poured wine for him in his arms.


    A rush of blood rushed to his head, causing Hua Rong''s face to turn red. He stood up and sat back down.


    "The elder brother of the nine, The elder brother of the nine... How is he? " With a shake of his hand, the entire wine cup fell onto Jin Wushu''s body.


    Jin Wushu was extremely unhappy and pushed her away: "Beads, you don''t want to stay by my side anymore?"


    When the muse heard his anger, Guan Yin did not dare to do anything to him anymore.


    The beads quickly kneeled down, "Please spare my life, Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Jin Wushu said indifferently: "Don''t be afraid, what''s the use of this prince taking your life? If you are not willing to serve me, I can return you to Grand Prince ¡­ "


    The beads of panic, and tears streamed down his face: "I beg Fourth Prince, please don''t send this slave over to Grand Prince, I beg you, this servant is willing ¡­."


    "Beads, do you like this crown prince?"


    "I like it, I like it! Servant will earnestly serve you, and will not dare to have any mishaps again. It was just a slip of the hand just now, I beg your forgiveness ¡­ "


    Everyone knew that when the Grand Prince, Zong Han, was cruel and perverted, and when the lady fell into his hands, not a single one of them were not bored of her for two or three days before they sent their army camp to serve as a prostitute. Song Nu had been sent to the Jinying for a long time. Rather than being ravaged by tens of thousands of people, it was better to find a stable master so that she wouldn''t be sent around, which would be even more tragic. This was obviously the reason why the "beads were willingly" to serve Jin Wushu.


    Jin Wushu turned to look at Hua Rong, extremely pleased with himself. Hua Rong began to giggle: "Jin Wushu, I finally understand. Is this what you meant by ''the Da Song''s woman who willingly likes you? Any woman with a knife on her neck would say that! "


    "You see, no one is forcing her!"


    "Haha, Jin Wushu, so you''re saying that you and Princess Tianwei are a perfect couple, and have fallen in love with each other? You were engaged to marry her back? "


    Jin Wushu swept a glance at the trembling Princess Tianwei, and also laughed: "You overestimate your Song Kingdom woman. Since Princess Tianwei is neither my wife nor my concubine, why should I accept him? "


    "Then who is she to you?"


    "She''s just a little servant assigned to me! If this prince wants to take a wife, then there will naturally be a good woman from my Jinguo.


    Hua Rong was so angry that her cheeks were flushed, and her eyes inadvertently turned to the beads, but she did not dare look straight into her eyes, tears rolling down her jade-like cheeks, her voice barely audible: "Miss, who are you to my The elder brother of the nine? My The elder brother of the nine, he ¡­ "


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "My name is Hua Rong and I was once your The elder brother of the nine''s guard. Your The elder brother of the nine is looking for you! and also Princess Wan Wan, they were very worried about you ¡­ "


    Hua Rong? Jin Wushu thought back to that name and his heart was filled with frustration. He didn''t think that he would be the one to personally say her name, but he was just saying it to someone else.


    "The elder brother of the nine! The elder brother of the nine! " Beads of tears fell to their knees, their eyes shining, "Call The elder brother of the nine to save us, The elder brother of the nine, will he come to save us ¡­"


    "Yes!" He will! He is gathering all the Master of King Ching s from all over, and will definitely defeat them ¡­ "


    "Hahaha ¡­"


    Jin Wushu stared intently at Hua Rong: "The Song Family''s princess Princess, the imperial concubine and palace maid have all been delivered here, I have only taken Princess Tianwei as my servant, do you know why?"


    Hua Rong sneered.


    "I''m just waiting for that fish to slip through the net and see if your so-called ninth prince has the ability to rescue you!" He turned his head and looked outside the door, listening to the music drifting in from various places, "The golden twigs, jade leaves, noble women, folk beauties, and even renowned courtesans of the Song Kingdom have all been gathered. They will be escorted back to the Shang Jing immediately, one after another, for us warriors of the Jinguo to enjoy ¡­ I really want to see how many of your The elder brother of the nine can be saved! "


    Hua Rong stared at his lofty face, and suddenly said: "Perhaps, when the Jinguo is destroyed, your sisters would also meet the same fate!"


    Jin Wushu was not the least bit angry, pointing at the beads, he smiled at Hua Rong: "Hua Rong! Hua Rong, your name is Hua Rong! Hua Rong, since you have such confidence in your Ninth Prince, then, why not make a deal with me? "


    "What kind of deal?"


    "This prince can release Princess Tianwei! They even sent people to escort her into the hands of the Ninth Prince. "


    Her beady eyes shone as she looked at Hua Rong. Hua Rong suddenly tensed up and asked: "What are the conditions?"


    "You stay behind to replace her. From now on, you will pour wine for me daily!"


    Hua Rong laughed: Dogfish, how can I be tricked by you?


    Jin Wushu said arrogantly: "Hua Rong, you should know my character! As long as you agree, I, the Crown Prince, will never go back on my word! "Moreover, if you are willing, this crown prince can consider taking you in as a concubine ¡­"


    Princess Tianwei stared at Hua Rong with an urgent expression. Her tears flashed and rolled out of her eyes.


    Hua Rong hurriedly looked away. If she wanted to be her concubine, then she might as well kneel down and pour wine for the Golden Man.


    Jin Wushu said with a voice full of ridicule, "What? You don''t want to? Da Song''s loyal and brave bodyguards are also unwilling to sacrifice even a little bit for her family''s Golden Bough Jade Leaf? "


    Hua Rong raised her head, and said proudly: "I owe a debt to the Ninth Prince, I would rather die because of him! I will never humiliate a servant, humiliate my dignity, humiliate his dignity! Jin Wushu, I fell into your hands, you don''t need to threaten me anymore, just die! "


    "You really want to die?"


    "So what if I die!"


    The maids did not even dare to breathe loudly. The entire room was deathly silent!


    Jin Wushu waved his hand: "Step down!"


    Beads after beads stood up and looked at Hua Rong with eyes full of despair and fear. Hua Rong looked at her calmly and shook her head, not saying a word.


    The room was eerily quiet. The candle flame shone so brightly in the room.


    Outside, a guard hurriedly entered. It was Jin Wushu''s follower, Wu Qimai. "Fourth Prince, Grand Prince invites you to go drink."


    Jin Wushu waved his hands: "I''m not free tonight, I''m not going."


    Wu Qimai looked at Hua Rong, then walked to Jin Wushu''s side and lowered his voice, "Grand Prince heard that you caught a female prisoner, and told you to bring her over. Otherwise, he would come over himself ¡­"


    Jin Wushu said angrily: "Why is he doing this?"


    "He said he was just curious."


    Jin Wushu frowned and thought for a moment, then waved his hand: "Alright, go ahead."


    Seeing him walk over, Hua Rong looked at him warily: "What do you want to do?"


    Jin Wushu had a strange look in his eyes. "I''ll take you to see how the concubines of the Ninth Prince serve the men of the Jinguo ¡­"


    Hua Rong stood up with a "whoosh". "Jin Wushu, you''re actually this shameless?"


    "War! This is war!" He laughed leisurely, "Besides, it''s my brothers who are interested in his woman, I don''t have any! What? Miss Hua, your master who is loyal to you is not worthy, you don''t even have the courage to take a look? "


    Hua Rong had nothing to say, and thus, she had no choice but to follow Jin Wushu to the banquet.


    From far away, one could hear the chirping of birds and bursts of laughter.


    As soon as they entered the corridor, a group of soldiers lined up on both sides. They were there to guard against the occasional assassination from the Song Dynasty''s experts. After the open seal failed, the civilian experts had already barged into the camp many times to assassinate the two generals, but they had all failed.


    Hua Rong looked around, but suddenly her waist tensed up and she was held by Jin Wushu. She was just about to struggle angrily when she heard his voice in her ear, "Big brother, you''ve seen it yourself. If you don''t want to fall into his hands, you''d better listen obediently ¡­"


    Hua Rong remembered Zong Han''s vicious and perverted poison, and did not dare to resist anymore. She could only allow Jin Wushu to hold onto his waist, and entered the hall with his arms wrapped around the waist. A fireplace was burning inside the house. It was the Zong Han brothers inviting the various generals to a feast. The ones who came out to accompany them were all Princess Wangfei of the Song Kingdom, and all the noble women.


    Just as Jin Wushu dragged Hua Rong in, everyone''s gaze landed on the two of them. Zong Han laughed as he walked over drunkenly, he looked at Hua Rong carefully: "Fourth Brother, the woman you wanted has finally been captured?"


    "Yeah."


    "Tsk tsk tsk tsk, she''s a little beauty ¡­" She turned her head in disgust, only to hear Zong Han laughing loudly, "Hey, isn''t that the little wild cat? Fourth Brother, you also brought this woman back? Good, good, good, All the women in Da Song were taken care of by us in one fell swoop ¡­ Fourth Brother, let me play with this woman first. Fuck, she actually dared to hit me, making me torture her, letting her know what a real man is ¡­ "


    He reached out to pull Hua Rong, but just as Hua Rong moved, he held her even more tightly. Jin Wushu unconsciously grabbed onto both of her hands and pulled her into his embrace, smiling as he said to Zong Han, "Big bro, you''re drunk ¡­"


    "Fourth Brother, I''ll trade you two princesses. "Just one night, I''ll return it to you tomorrow ¡­"


    "Big brother, go back and drink."


    "Fourth Brother, you''re not willing? "This old man will add two more wangfei ¡­"


    "Big Brother, this is my woman! "Not exchanging!"


    By the side, Second Crown Prince Zong Wang saw that Jin Wushu''s face was filled with displeasure, and immediately pulled Zong Han down. "Big brother, you can pick the thousands of beauties you want, why must you hurt your brotherhood? This woman, was captured by the Fourth Brother, so she should belong to the Fourth Brother ¡­ "

 C65 I like you very much

    I like you very much


    "That''s true, haha. Fourth Brother, you better discipline this woman properly and never come out again to behave atrociously. "


    "Yes!" "Thank you, big brother, for letting me win ¡­" Jin Wushu smiled and looked around him as he took out a gold plate. It was the plate that he had given to Hua Rong before, tied it with a red silk thread and hung it around his neck.


    The generals around him could clearly see that the gold medallion was given to each of the princes only once. Everyone in Jinguo knew that it was also given to them as a medallion. This action meant that they were from the Fourth Prince, and from today onwards, no one was to act rashly.


    Zong Han''s face changed, "Fourth Brother, what are you doing? Why did he give the gold medal to Song N¨¹? Is she worthy? "


    Jin Wushu smiled faintly: "Nothing."


    "This is a gold medal bestowed by the Father, how can you easily give it to others? And it was only a female slave! Are you crazy? "


    Seeing Jin Wushu''s face becoming darker and darker, although Zong Wang was secretly surprised that Fourth Brother''s actions were not trivial, but ever since he started to befriend Fourth Brother, he had heard of rumours that Fourth Brother had searched for an unknown woman, Song Lin, for a long time. Presumably, it was this woman, who was unwilling to give in to Zong Han. He immediately pulled Zong Han along: "Big brother, Fourth Brother isn''t giving her the gold, but rather on her body, just to express what she has. Hahaha, Fourth Brother, don''t you think so?"


    Seeing that Zong Han''s face was still filled with anger, he laughed: "Big brother, I''ll give you some fun, come come come ¡­ ¡­"


    "What kind of fun is this?" Zong Han staggered away, holding a wine jug as he sat down sloppily. Zong Wang used his fingers to point at them, then two haggard looking women slowly stood up from the carpet on his side.


    When Hua Rong took a look, her head buzzed. The two people who stood up beside Zong Wang were unexpectedly Ninth Prince and a lateral consort, Jiang Fei.


    Princess Xing recognized her the moment Hua Rong entered the room. Their gazes met; Very quickly, the Princess Xing lowered her head.


    Zong Han said complacently: "Sing, quick singing... "Hahaha, do you know who these two women are?"


    "Who is it?"


    "The one and only Ninth Prince in Song Kingdom who escaped the net, Zhao Deji''s wangfei and lateral consort ¡­"


    "Haha, it''s great to have these two girls sing it ¡­"


    The two of them stood on the spot like sacrifices that were about to be sent to the execution grounds. They lowered their heads and refused to sing no matter what.


    "If Zhao Deji doesn''t come obediently as a hostage and dares to raise his troops to fight against Da Jin, you all will have to sing a little song for my father and all the rest ¡­ Hahaha ¡­ "Sing, quick, sing ¡­"


    Zong Wang pinched Princess Xing''s chin and laughed: "What Ninth Prince? It was completely a nine-headed hound. He was chased by us until he looked like a stray dog ¡­ I want the nine-headed hound''s mother and wife to be my concubinage together ¡­ "Hahaha ¡­"


    Second brother, this is something to watch out for, why don''t you take in the Nine-headed Dog''s mother and wife as your concubinage ¡­ When you get tired of it, you can send it to the ''laundry'' of the Shang Jing and let more of the men of the Jinguo have a taste ¡­ "


    Princess Xing suddenly raised her head and spat in anger, "The Prince will lead people to kill you gold cuttlefish s ¡­."


    When Zong Wang swung his bear paw, half of Princess Xing''s face immediately swelled up, and his mouth was covered in blood.


    "Damned woman, don''t be so shameless. If you don''t sing obediently, I''ll immediately send you to the barracks to sleep ¡­"


    The so-called "transfer of lodging" was to be sent to the military camp to be gang-raped. Princess Xing could not beg for death, her face filled with tears. She did not dare say another word, and her hoarse voice sounded very sad and gentle.


    Young and rich Xi Qiangchang, grow into the west to wait on the sun. "Today, I am living in a foreign land, and my life is not strong."


    The words "Blood and Tears" sounded like the final death knell for the Da Song ¡­


    Hua Rong could no longer bear to watch any further. Closing her eyes tightly, it was as if that was also the sadness of sending herself to the grave.


    After the Princess Xing sang a few lines, Zong Han shook his head: "No, no, what is this mourning?"


    "Did you hear that? Grand Prince is not satisfied, change the tune ¡­ "


    "Haha, change it to a cheerful tune, your famous Southern Dynasty tune ¡­" Zong Han stood up, pulled the Princess Xing into his embrace and gave her a fierce kiss. She touched her chest and said, "Not bad, f * ck, not bad at all. Hahaha ¡­ You, and you, sing, why don''t you sing? "


    On the side, Jiang Fei saw a dagger flash with cold light. She had no choice but to play her lute and sing a beautiful song:


    The spring breeze pinched her waist, causing her pink dress to flutter. He had never looked at his palm, so how could he bear to be in the shadow of a candle. The red wine should be lead flower fade, dark frown, eyebrows double green, deep into the night with two embroidered shoes, leaning on the screen to stand...


    Zong Han was still not satisfied, he walked over drunkenly and pointed at Hua Rong: "Fourth Brother, make her sing a little song ¡­ ¡­"


    Jin Wushu replied without hesitation: "She won''t."


    "Why can''t Song Nu sing a little song? Fourth Brother, quickly let her sing. "


    "I said she wouldn''t."


    Zong Han was furious, he extended his hand to pull Hua Rong, and Jin Wushu suddenly stood up.


    Zong Wang hurriedly said, "Big Brother, you drank too much."


    Zong Han was indeed a little drunk, but after being pulled by Zong Wang, he was unable to stand steadily and had to take a few steps back. Seeing Jin Wushu''s angry face, knowing full well that he was powerful, he was slightly afraid. He did not want to clash with him directly, so he shook his head: "Damn, why do I feel dizzy and dizzy?"


    Zong Wang tugged on his big brother''s hair: "Big brother, just sit down and rest for a while."


    How could Zong Han sit down? He walked in a shaky circle, lecherously sizing up the group of women one by one.


    These people had all been raped by the Golden Army, even though they were dressed extravagantly, it was hard to cover up their haggard appearance, and many of them had their steps in a mess, on the verge of collapse. When the ten-thousand-man captain saw that one of the dancers was very beautiful, he went in and pulled her away. Zong Han, who was drunk, became perverted as well. He stretched out his left and right hands, took the Second Concubine and walked in: "Everyone, you guys enjoy yourselves. This General will go and have fun first."


    With a splash, it became a "choice of beauties" at the scene. They all went to enjoy themselves with Song N¨¹ who was assigned to them.


    Jin Wushu prostrated himself next to Hua Rong''s ear and said in a low voice: "If you don''t want to end up like them, you must obediently listen to me in the future. Once the Song Kingdom and the ministers have gathered all the compensation we need, this prince will bring you back to the Shang Jing.


    Hua Rong suddenly opened her eyes and smiled, but did not say a word.


    Her smile flashed, but, under the flames, Jin Wushu could see it clearly. His eyes were bright, her pale face had a tinge of red, it was extremely beautiful. His heart thumped, and he immediately picked her up and walked out.


    Zong Wang hugged two beautiful girls. He was one of the highest commanders and the beautiful girls that were sent over were chosen by him and Zong Han, so he naturally wouldn''t participate in the "snatch". He glanced at Jin Wushu: "Fourth Brother, have you drunk enough ¡­"


    "Second brother, this is the Spring Festival Gala that is worth thousands of gold ¡­" "Haha ¡­"


    "That''s true, Fourth Brother. You must tame this little wild cat to the point where it''s completely obedient ¡­"


    "¡­"


    Jin Wushu carried her out of the door, and with the wind blowing on his face, he let out a long sigh of relief.


    The golden room was warm.


    Jin Wushu directly carried her onto the bed and put her down. She flipped over and sat up, then sat down next to her.


    Hua Rong looked at the bright candlelight, then looked at the slightly tipsy Jin Wushu, and said indifferently: "If you dare to even touch me, I''ll kill you!"


    Jin Wushu looked at her: "You can''t kill me!"


    "But, I can kill myself!"


    She suddenly thought of the golden plate on her neck. She pulled it off and threw it on the ground, spitting loudly.


    Jin Wushu bent down and picked up the gold plate, and sighed: "Hua Rong, this is your protective talisman."


    "Body amulet? "You should protect yourself first. Who knows when the time will come when you''ll be cut down by your big brother."


    "Hua Rong, are you trying to sow discord?"


    "Stop putting on airs in front of me! You and your brother are in the same nest, no different from a bandit. Which normal girl would fancy you two? "


    Jin Wushu laughed coldly, as his eyes became extremely sharp: "Hua Rong, you''re underestimating this prince! You just saw it with your own eyes, your Da Song Emperor is actually lying at the feet of my Da Jin, and the woman is also in our hands. She was originally chosen by my brother, I wonder how many women are waiting for my special favor. Even in the Shang Jing, there are countless Jinguo beauties fighting to marry me, what kind of woman does this prince want? Why do I have to force you? "


    She sneered, this Dogfish, had she really become a righteous man now?


    Jin Wushu arrogantly said: "You were originally a plaything in my hands. If I wanted to touch you, I did not need your consent! Just that, my goal is for you to be willing to be my concubinage, to read my books, and to serve me with gentleness! "


    She was so angry that she laughed instead, and nodded: "Alright, alright, I want to see how a Dogfish like you can make me willingly be your concubine!"


    She was angry and her face was flushed red. He looked at her a few more times and his heart was beating fast. He thought of the words "a spring snack is worth a thousand gold" and his eyes slowly softened. "Although your injury is nothing serious, you should rest early. If you have something to say, we''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    "As long as you get out, I can immediately rest."


    "This is my room. Where do you want me to go?"


    "Scram!"


    "Hua Rong, tonight, you will serve this crown prince, okay?"


    "In your dreams!"


    Her angry face became even more captivating, especially the corner of her eyes which had an indescribable charm and elegance, as though his entire body was on fire. Jin Wushu could no longer hold it in and embraced her, and said gently: "I took a long time to find you, Hua Rong, I like you, and you want to marry me, okay? "I will treat you well ¡­"


    Being hugged like this by Hua Rong, with injuries on her legs, how could she struggle? He saw her red lips quiver slightly, and when she lowered her head to kiss him, she tilted her head and screamed. She struggled too hard with her hands and feet, and her bandaged leg began to ooze blood.


    Jin Wushu seemed to have realized something, and immediately let go.


    She turned around and was about to jump down, but she got up too quickly. Her injured leg was crooked and she almost fell to the ground.


    Seeing that she would rather die than submit, Jin Wushu felt that he, who had always been arrogant and elegant, with no other methods available, grabbed her and said coldly: "Lie properly! How could I force you to do anything? "

 C66 Fourth Princes Birth

    When she was pulled, she finally laid on the bed in her clothes. Jin Wushu saw that her eyes were wide open as she looked at him warily, like an injured leopard ready to pounce at any time. She sighed and stroked her hair: "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t want me to, I definitely won''t hurt you."


    Jin Wushu closed the door and went outside, sat down around the fire, Wu Qimai brought out a jug of warm wine, he did not even use his cup, and drank most of the wine.


    The door curtain opened, and Zong Wang walked in. Just as he was about to announce, Zong Wang waved his hand and left, he directly went to Jin Wushu''s side and sat down.


    "Fourth Brother, what''s the matter?"


    Jin Wushu smiled lightly: "Second brother doesn''t drink, what are you doing here?"


    Zong Wang took out an order badge and lowered his voice, "The Father''s secret order has been passed down, you are bestowed the title of Chang Ping King, Great Marshal Tu Nan, and are bestowed the title of Three Rivers and Horse ¡­"


    Although Jin Wushu was surprised, he immediately knelt to express his thanks.


    Zong Wang continued, "After Big Brother and I receive compensation from the Song Kingdom, we will withdraw our troops. But in order to maintain the situation, we need to support a new puppet regime. In this attack on Song, Song Kingdom was just a big scoundrel Zhang Bangchang. She gave us a lot of help and was the most suitable candidate. However, there is still one more major threat that Prince Zhao Deji has yet to get rid of. He is currently at Master of King Ching in various places, if he were to ascend the throne first, it would be difficult to deal with him in the future ¡­ "


    When Hua Rong heard that someone had arrived, sshe quietly got up and stuck to the wall to listen. Hearing that, he could not help but break out in a cold sweat, so it turned out that not only did the Golden Man want to destroy the authority of the Zhao, he also wanted to nurture a puppet with a different surname.


    Jin Wushu asked softly: "What does Father mean?"


    "Father requests that we must kill Zhao Deji at all costs. Therefore, we have already found the ''Jade Butterfly'' in the Da Song''s main branch. According to the map, neither male nor female members of the Zhao''s direct line of descent are allowed to leave out even one of them ¡­ "


    The "Jade Announcement" was a family tree belonging to the royal family. It recorded the name, date of birth, place of residence, reward, and so on of each member ¡­ The more Hua Rong listened, the more afraid she became. She really didn''t know if Ninth Prince could escape this calamity.


    "..." However, firstly, there is no need for us brothers to gang up on Zhao Deji. Secondly, the situation in the Jinguo has changed and Big Brother and I must return.


    Jin Wushu raised his head and drank the whole jug of wine, then laughed out loud: "Haha, don''t worry, I will definitely catch Zhao Deji, I heard that he is an exceptional painter and can even play the zither, at that time, tell him to drink wine for us brothers ¡­"


    Zong Wang was overjoyed. As it turns out, Golden Man had been living in the cold northern regions of the world for a long time, fearing the heat of the summer, so when they attacked, they always chose the autumn or winter season. It was known as the "Autumn Enclosure". They seemed to have never thought that they could also become the masters of this land. After burning, killing and plundering along the way, and seeing that the citizens had put up a lot of resistance, he openly declared that they were all only interested in the treasure, not the land. After looting a large amount of gold, silver, and beauties, all the generals were hoping to return to the Shang Jing to enjoy it as soon as possible.


    Zong Wang saw that Jin Wushu agreed happily, then patted his shoulder: "Fourth Brother, then I''ll be troubling you. As long as Zhao Deji does not get rid of them, I will not be at peace for a day. "


    "Fine, go up the mountain and go down to the sea. I will definitely capture Zhao Deji and bring him back to the Jinguo to be my subject.


    "Fourth Brother, Father also said that the Vice Prime Minister once proposed marriage, hoping to betroth his little daughter to you. You should have heard of that young lady''s name, she''s beautiful and elegant, her name resounds throughout the Shang Jing, and she''s the prettiest girl on the plains. It just so happens that she''s compatible with you ¡­"


    Jin Wushu carelessly said: "Let''s talk about these things in the future."


    The two brothers discussed the situation of the war for a while longer. Finally, Zong Wang got up and was about to leave, when he suddenly asked: "Fourth Brother, where is the Song woman that you captured?"


    "She''s asleep."


    Zong Wang looked around, and saw that the Desk was filled with books, antiques, and music books. He knew that he must take them out for the lady to enjoy, to make her happy, and said: "Fourth Brother, I have a few words to remind you, Song Kingdom and I have a deep grudge, you cannot be infatuated with the Song Kingdom woman. Furthermore, Song N¨¹ is merely a plaything in the hands of my Golden Man. We cannot lie to them, or else they will be spoiled ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu was silent for a while and did not say a word.


    Zong Wang was very worried: "Fourth Brother, are you really infatuated with her? "That won''t do."


    "Second brother is overthinking." She''s just my trophy, my plaything. "


    Zong Wang was still worried: "Why did you give her the gold? This was bestowed to me by the Father. Only princes have this, and not even my Jinguo Princess ¡­ "


    "Second brother might not know, but this woman''s personality is stubborn and extremely unyielding. If she were to find her way to death, then it would not be fun ¡­"


    Zong Wang shook his head secretly, thinking, the Song Kingdom has sent over tens of thousands of women to the Jinying, so every day, there would be at least tens or even hundreds of people dying, what is so strange about that? If one died, wouldn''t it be fine if another died?


    He suddenly said: "Fourth Brother, I do not object to you taking this concubine home. How about we set off together, I will bring it back for you. Raising myself in the Shang Jing, she will first understand the responsibilities of a female Jinguo.


    "That won''t do!"


    If he took her along with the Song Capture s, with her personality, she would definitely die halfway. Moreover, he didn''t even want anyone else to "teach" her a lesson.


    "Fourth Brother ¡­"


    Seeing that he was waiting for more advice, Jin Wushu smiled: "Second brother, I have been staying in the Song Kingdom for a long time, so I have to find some fun for myself. "Don''t worry ¡­"


    "Fourth Brother, women''s fun lies in their gentleness and consideration. If their temper is too strong, there''s nothing good about them."


    "Women are like horses, the stronger the horse, the better it is. Once tamed, it will be more loyal to its master than an ordinary horse."


    "What if I can''t tame it?"


    "This!"


    "If I can''t tame the horse, I''ll kill it!"


    Jin Wushu''s heart skipped a beat. Seeing that Zong Wang was staring at him intently, his eyes flashed for a moment, before he said: "There are no horses that cannot be tamed, nor are there any women that cannot be tamed!"


    The first ray of light of dawn shone through the window. Hua Rong got up and blankly opened the window.


    She stood for a moment, her legs starting to hurt again, then sat down on a chair to one side. The door was pushed open, and Jin Wushu walked in. He was dressed in white, with a black Big Kew on the outside. He was dressed entirely in the attire of a young master of the Southern Dynasty, and his face was full of smiles. "Hua Rong, you woke up so early?"


    She stared at him. This thief was always very elegant. In this world of ice and snow, he always held a fan.


    Jin Wushu continued, "Today is New Year''s Eve, your New Year''s Eve ¡­"


    She felt her heart ache. After running away day and night, she had even forgotten the days. It turned out that today was already New Year''s Eve. The was on the verge of oblivion. This was a military camp, where not even the sound of firecrackers could be heard. Who knew if this was a new year?


    She suddenly asked, "May I ask how Da Jin will celebrate New Year''s Eve?"


    Seeing her smiling and gentle voice, Jin Wushu answered her, "Our Big Gold is naturally nothing more than ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, she interrupted him and spoke softly, as if she was saying something sweet, "Of course I know it''s New Year''s Eve. "Before you captured the golden dog, you didn''t know how old you were. You only said that you had seen grass a few times and you didn''t even know your own birthday ¡­"


    This was the first time Jin Wushu had heard her speak in such a gentle manner, yet he ridiculed him in such a harsh manner. He suddenly thought of Zong Wang''s reminder and let out a cold snort, "Hua Rong, don''t rely on the fact that this crown prince dotes on your care, and provoke this crown prince''s patience time and time again!"


    Hua Rong laughed, not without contempt: "Pet? You are waiting for me to prostrate at your feet! "


    "Hua Rong, this prince will not argue with you. I, Da Jin 500 thousand will definitely raze your Song Kingdom to the ground ¡­"


    "Heh, what are you bragging about? "You only have 80 thousand people ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was very surprised. This was the most recent statistic for removing the dead Golden Army, and other people claimed that it was worth 500 thousand. Why was Hua Rong so clear about it?


    "How do you know?"


    Hua Rong said without a care: "Why should I tell you?"


    Actually, she was the one who heard Jin Wushu talking to a few Golden Generals, saying that they would get five pieces of silk per soldier, and the Da Song would send 400 thousand pieces of silk, so that would be 80 thousand people.


    Jin Wushu was extremely vigilant, so he asked closely: "Hua Rong, how did you know?"


    "I guessed."


    Jin Wushu suddenly asked: "You can understand our language?"


    Zong Han and the others all spoke stiff Chinese. Only Jin Wushu''s Chinese was very fluent. He was unable to judge how Hua Rong found out, but when he thought about it, he guessed that she had heard a few things. He also secretly admired her intelligence as he laughed: "However, even if it''s just me, a mere eighty thousand people, wouldn''t your million strong soldiers of the Da Song still surrender after taking off their armor?"


    That was the truth. The Song Jun had once sent out three hundred thousand men to fight against the open seal.


    Jin Wushu saw that she was biting his lips, his face pale white, he spoke gently: "New Year''s Day, Hua Rong, you should change your clothes."


    Without a word, she went into the inner room and changed her clothes before coming out.


    When Jin Wushu saw her pale red Skirt, it further accentuated her snow-white skin and black hair. When he wasn''t angry, his face carried a gentle and chaste aura, causing his heart and soul to tremble, he forced himself to calm down and said: "Let''s go, I''ll bring you there to hunt."


    "Not going."


    "There''s no point in staying in the house. Come, let''s go for a walk."


    "No!"


    Jin Wushu said with a darkened face, "Hua Rong, if you don''t wish to suffer too much, you must listen to me here."


    Without waiting for her to get angry, he untied the black Big Kew from her body and dragged her away. Hua Rong thought about it, then decided not to resist, and followed him.


    On the forehead of the horse was a natural "King" shaped birthmark. It was said that it was the specialty of a clan in the Jinguo, that each purebred horse was born with this inheritance. This type of horse traveled thousands of miles in a day, and was especially adept at traveling through the world of ice and snow, as well as the lofty mountains. It could be said to be one in a million.


    Jin Wushu looked at his mount and laughed: "You really like this horse?"


    Hua Rong nodded.


    Jin Wushu waved his hand and laughed: "If you follow me obediently, I will reward you with this horse."


    She blinked. "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll run away on my horse?"


    "If you want to escape, I won''t take you back so easily. "You have other plans!"


    He suddenly thought about the matter of her mentioning "80 thousand Golden Army s" and asked again, "Hua Rong, how did you find out?"


    She did not reply, she climbed onto the "GenSys" and galloped away, while Jin Wushu mounted another pure black black horse and shouted: "Good riding skill!"

 C67 hunting

    A team of guards followed them out of the barracks towards the forest.


    After galloping seven to eight miles, the fast horse stopped at a mountain pass. The mountain was covered with dense forest, and occasionally, wild animals would gallop across it. Jin Wushu ordered the guards to split up and hunt. He and Hua Rong dismounted, but they were thirsty. Seeing that there were still some family members left, they went to get some water. The two of them walked to the closest family, which had undergone a round of raids by the Golden Army and the Song Jun.


    This family''s bamboo fence was thin and their door was broken. It was very cold and desolate without any signs of smoke or fire. Seeing that the gate was ajar, he tied the horse to a tree stump. He walked to the door and knocked. "Is there anyone?" he asked.


    Not long after, a white-haired old granny came out from inside, holding onto her walking stick, and shakily asked, "Who are you looking for?"


    "Old mother, I''m a passer-by, I''m here to ask for some water."


    The old granny said, "For the sake of dressing up like this, what kind of person are you? "Where are we going?"


    "This is the Fourth Prince of Jin Guo''s Art ¡­" Before he could finish his words, the old woman picked up her walking stick and started hitting him right on the head.


    When ordinary citizens heard that it was the gold soldier, they were all shocked, but this old lady actually had such an action. Hua Rong was shocked, the tiger''s mouth was pulling the fur, how could this old lady still be alive? Jin Wushu immediately dodged and said loudly: "On the account of you, my wife, I am already old. I will not bother with you, but you have to explain, why did you hit me?"


    It would have been better if he hadn''t said it. Once he said it, the old granny rushed over even more crazily: "old body wants to hit you, gold cuttlefish. It''s you who caused the death of my son ¡­"


    "Grandma, wait a moment. Who is your son?"


    "Li Ruoshui!"


    Jin Wushu let out a long sigh. "Forget it, enemies are really enemies. We actually met Assistant Minister Li''s mother today!"


    It turned out that when Jin Wushu first attacked Song, he caught Li Ruoshui who was doing his best to resist. Li Ruoshui followed a large group of generals and was escorted back to Shang Jing, but he was unwilling to surrender even at the cost of his life. He scolded Old Wolf Master loudly and ended up with his fingers and tongue cut off.


    Jin Wushu sighed: "So you are Assistant Minister Li''s mother! "There are many treacherous officials in Song Kingdom, Vice Minister Li is one of the few loyal officials, I am very respectful to my family, sigh, I will not kill my uncle, Bo Ren, and die because of me ¡­"


    Hua Rong scoffed, "Jin Wushu, stop being so hypocritical ¡­"


    The old granny leaned on her walking stick and cried, "old body is over eighty years old, he only has one son. He has given his life away using his old age, and you thief took it away, leaving me alone with no one to rely on! Today, after seeing my son and my enemy, I don''t have any use for this old man''s life, so why don''t you just give it your all! " As he cried, he raised his crutch and began to beat him. She was old, and after chasing her for a while, she was unable to catch her breath and fell to the ground.


    Hua Rong snatched over and was about to help her, when two guards rushed over and signaled for her to get up.


    "Wu Qimai, take out five hundred silver taels and gift it to me.


    "Yes."


    Take out the order flag and place it at the entrance. It is forbidden to go against the Golden Army and you are not allowed to come in and harass them.


    "Yes."


    Wu Qimai carried Grandma Li and entered the door. Hua Rong squatted on the ground, grabbed a handful of snow, crushed it into a ball and threw it away.


    "Hua Rong, do you think I''m lying?"


    In the past few years, Hua Rong had seen the actions of the Song Kingdom''s soldiers, although she was unwilling to admit it, but most of the time, it was the truth. Although Jin Wushu was an enemy to the country, but compared to the Song Kingdom''s officials, he was much more upright and honest. However, he still hatefully retorted, "What other good intentions would you have?"


    "The confrontation between the two nations is naturally for the national interest. However, the so-called Hero values the Hero! The people of the Song Kingdom are all cowards and cowards who don''t believe in righteousness or death. You have also personally witnessed the scene of the Song Kingdom''s officials betraying women in the army camp, how can you not have any backbone? In my memory, Li Ruoshui is the only loyal subject, so it is normal for me to overlook his mother. "


    Hua Rong thought about the famous "Six Thieves", the ugly expressions of the Song Kingdom''s officials who went to Jinying to negotiate. SShe was choked with sobs. Seeing her pale face, Jin Wushu did not continue. He turned her head and said: "Let''s go hunt."


    The forest field was too small, and after a round of chasing, there was not much prey to be found. Jin Wushu only chased a few wild rabbits. Hua Rong sat on the horse listlessly as she looked at her, and suddenly said: "Hua Rong, your leg is still injured, go and rest for a while."


    Hua Rong did not answer and the expression on her face became even colder.


    With a "shua" sound, Jin Wushu saw that her gaze could not help but follow the wild animals that jumped out.


    He suddenly had a very strange feeling in his heart. It was as if he was back in his hometown in the snow and ice, running without restraint. He had always yearned for the wind and animals in the south, and the women in the Jinguo were basically all illiterate, let alone talking about poetry and literature with him. He had first married a woman who was the leader of a tribe, but he couldn''t say that he had any feelings for his, because that woman died very soon after. After that, they went to war with the Southern Empire. They knew a lot of Southern ladies with red sleeves, but they were very gentle and did not have any heroic spirit. Not to mention riding, it was impossible for them to even walk a few steps faster.


    At that moment, the woman beside him could be said to be adding incense to the night and fighting shoulder to shoulder during the day. The elegance of the south and the heroic spirit of the north were coincidentally gathered together. If one wanted a concubine, they could do it with a wave of their hand.


    Why did she have to prostrate at his feet? What was the point of turning her into a slave?


    In the blink of an eye, Jin Wushu made contact with her gaze, and his heart jumped as he suddenly shouted: "Wu Qimai!"


    Wu Qimai walked up to him and took out an arrow bow and handed it to him.


    "Hua Rong, here you go."


    Hua Rong saw that it was her bow and arrow. After being captured, Jin Wushu was afraid that she would commit suicide, so she confiscated her bow and arrows.


    Surprised, she immediately gripped the arrow tightly.


    At this time, Jin Wushu stood beside her, and when he saw her holding the bow and arrow, he changed. The pale and powerless expression on her face immediately disappeared, as though he had transformed. He suddenly had a strange thought. If he could get a wife like this, would it be a pleasure for him to be by his side?


    While he was lost in thought, two rabbits scuttled out. One of the guards shot an arrow, but missed. It turned out that this place was completely deserted. The wild rabbits had grown very thin and thin from starvation, and they were running even faster. Compared to normal rabbits, they were even more difficult to shoot. Hua Rong pulled back the arrow, and with a "sou" sound, the eagle fell onto the ground. The arrow was like a turn, following the eagle''s descent, they saw that there were actually two prey beneath the ground, she had shot the eagle before hitting the hare.


    "Alright!"


    Everyone could not help but cheer. Although most of the Jinguo women were good at riding, there were very few that were good at shooting. Even among the warriors of the Jinguo, they thought that they were not at this level, it was the first time they understood that this woman from the Southern Empire, who was brought back by the Fourth Prince, was indeed different from the others.


    Jin Wushu laughed and jumped off the horse. He personally picked up the two rabbits and ran back and held them in front of her as if he was offering a treasure. "Hua Rong, good archery skills, hahaha, you truly deserve to be called a godly archer ¡­"


    She looked at Jin Wushu''s smiling face, and suddenly felt her heart beating faster and faster ¡ª at this moment, he was completely defenseless. If she were to shoot down an arrow, would she be able to pierce through his throat? She slightly changed her mind, and just as she pulled the bow back, Jin Wushu had already mounted his horse and galloped beside her: "Hua Rong, how did you train to such an excellent archery skill?"


    She regretted that she had missed out on such an opportunity. Smiling, she said, "If one day, it can pierce through your throat, that would truly be a good archery skill!"


    As if he had been splashed with cold water by a bucket of water, Jin Wushu ruthlessly threw the rabbit eagle to the ground and shouted loudly, "Go back! "It''s completely boring."


    Along the way, Jin Wushu remained silent and never spoke a word. It was already evening by the time he rushed back to his tent. Hua Rong dismounted, and her legs started to ache. After that day, she fell to the ground, almost fainting due to the pain.


    Jin Wushu walked to her side, saw her pale white face, and pulled her. He frowned: "What? Did you move the wound? "


    "Go away!"


    Without a word, he pulled her into the room, where her injured leg was already visibly swollen. He shouted loudly and two maidservants hurried in. He took out an amber bottle and opened its lid, "Both of you cover Miss Hua with it."


    "Yes."


    He turned around and left, and the guard Wu Qimai came up to report: "Fourth Prince, Second Crown Prince invites you to the banquet."


    He nodded, looked again at the closed door, and turned away.


    The two servants covered Hua Rong''s leg with injurious drug. The legs were swollen and numb to the point that it no longer hurt.


    Hua Rong saw that the servant was standing at the side stunned, and casually said: "You guys were also caught?"


    The two of them looked miserable as they whispered to each other. One was called Tian Bi''er, and the other was called Cui Xiao Huan.


    Cui Xiao Huan was very cute and well-behaved, her eyes were filled with tears, "This servant was also Miss Shangguan Family. When he was sent to Jinying, there were more than 6,000 people, so there were only about 4,000 left. Under the command of the other princes, our sisters were being raped by those beasts of the Golden Army every day, causing heavy casualties. Fourth Prince is the best here, at least we haven''t been beaten to death yet ¡­ "


    "What about the princesses and imperial concubines?"


    "Most of them were taken in by the marshals as concubines. Some of them were unlucky, but they could only become official courtesans. This servant personally saw several princess Princess s being bullied by the general of the gold soldier. Miss, if Fourth Prince accepts you as his concubine, then you don''t have to be afraid of anything ¡­ "


    Hua Rong raised her head and looked outside at the night sky. Being able to stay as the sex slave of a Jinguo general was already the best way out for them. The rest of the women were prostitutes. Nine of them had lost their chastity and had died as well.


    "Miss, Fourth Prince has even prepared a New Year''s Eve feast for you."


    "Alright, let''s have a New Year''s dinner together."


    The two of them quickly shook their heads, "This servant doesn''t dare." She knew that they were afraid of Jin Wushu''s punishments, so she didn''t invite him anymore.


    Xiao Huan lowered his voice, "Fourth Prince is not allowed to go out."


    Hua Rong did not ask anymore, it was obvious that Jin Wushu was afraid that she would come into contact with him and control her.


    Xiao Huan took out some books, "Miss, this is what Fourth Prince gave you. If you feel bored, you can take a look ¡­"


    Hua Rong looked at the box full of ancient books and books, all of them had the seal of the Imperial Book Collection Vault on them, which meant that they were obviously plundered by the Golden Army. Right now, Jin Wushu was swaggering in front of him, obviously showing off and showing off.


    She let out a long sigh and took out a book. It was actually a handwritten book written by Wang Anshi. Flipping through it again, he could clearly see the real Yang Ren. No one knew where Jin Wushu went to gather such a large collection of precious items.


    It was like an alcoholic seeing fine wine ¡ª but poisonous. Every time he picked up a bottle, it would be the mark of the shame of an empire''s fall.

 C68 You really killed me!]

    You really did kill me


    It was late in the night, and gold soldier who were far away from their home country would occasionally blow their hooves at the night sky. Even though they were excited about robbing Song Kingdom''s wealth and beauties, they would still feel a little desolate.


    Jin Wushu pushed open the door gently. Beside the Desk, there was a lonely figure of his back, writing something. He quietly walked over and saw two sentences written on it. The mood was bleak and the words were written on the back of the paper.


    Blow the heart out of a jackal


    Difficulties and Consternation, Amazing Voices and Dream Return


    "Hua Rong..."


    When Hua Rong heard his voice, she threw the pen on the table. Without raising her head, she said, "I''m tired.


    He inadvertently picked up the paper, carefully looked at it, then raised his head to look at her. Her eyes were brimming with surprise, "Hua Rong, you wrote very well, very well ¡­" He casually picked up a piece of paper written by Su Dongpo from the bookshelf. With two tastes, she exclaimed in joy, "Look, it even surpasses Great Scholar Su ¡­"


    Hua Rong reached out and snatched the paper in his hand, tore it into two and threw it to the side: "What does a barbarian like you know? "She is one of the last few in Da Song, all the women and children in the city can read. How do they dare to compare with Great Scholar Su?"


    Jin Wushu was not angered at all, and sat down beside her: "Hehe, I had originally known that the Southern Empire had many capable people, but all of this should be a matter for the common people, not the monarch. If the Song Kingdom and the monarch were not so courteous, would they have ended up like today?"


    Hua Rong stared at him. People who destroyed civilizations always felt that martial power was above all else, even if the Song Kingdom was deranged, how much more powerful would the people in the gold soldier be than them?


    Jin Wushu laughed: "Today is New Year''s Eve, it''s almost time, are you not going to keep watch?"


    "What''s there to defend? The nation is ruined and the family is gone. What''s there to protect?"


    "At least, I can accompany you for a few drinks."


    Hua Rong glanced at him sideways: "You think you''re worthy?"


    Jin Wushu knew that she was thinking of ways to anger him, but he was not angered at all. He continued to smile as if he was speaking casually, "Hua Rong, do you know why I am coming to Da Song to gather troops?"


    "The jealous Da Song Flower Mountain, snatch away the treasures and women!"


    "My Jinguo has always been in the bitter cold lands. After we destroyed the Liaoning, we found out about the prosperity of the Yanjing; when we arrived at Tokyo, we found out that the Yanjing was simply insignificant. songbird, Monks, Craftsmen, Beautiful ladies, Artists ¡­ The prosperity of the world resides in the Central Plains. At this time, my Jinguo and Wolf Lord finally realized that life has so much fun! " He changed the subject. "That is indeed the purpose of the war. But I am not. "


    "What have you done to transcend the mortal world?"


    Jin Wushu laughed: "Since I was young, I have followed the masters of the Southern Dynasty to study, and read all the history books of the Southern Dynasty. After I grew up, I like to imitate the masters of the Southern Dynasty by dressing up, because I admire Master Su, I even made a set of ''Eastern Slope Garment'' ¡­ My Father detests me because of this. Other than second brother, the other brothers don''t get along well with me either. On the eve of the great army''s departure for the Song Kingdom, my Father will gather all the princes and generals for a feast. During the banquet, Father took out the Jinguo''s national treasure ¡ª ¡ª Thousand Jin Great Iron Dragon. He said that in the Southern Dynasty, there was always a King Chu that had the power to withstand a tripod, but would there be such a warrior in Jinguo? Thus, the Prince took turns to raise the Iron Dragon, but no one was able to. I volunteered to lift it, but Father ordered me to do it alone. If I couldn''t lift the cauldron, he said, "If you can''t, then kill me ¡­"


    Hua Rong said coldly: "Then you did raise it! Otherwise, why would she be acting so arrogantly here? "


    Jin Wushu ignored her ridicule and continued: "After I raised the iron dragon, the Father had a whole new level of respect for me.


    "Now that we''ve won so victorious, why don''t you go back and enjoy the glory and splendor?"


    Jin Wushu shook his head: "I still want to stay, and capture Zhao Deji!"


    "Ha, keep dreaming!"


    "To be honest, I have already been conferred the title of King Changping by the Father, as well as as as the Great Marshal of the South. My goal is to get rid of Zhao Deji and forever eliminate any future troubles. Only then will I be able to enjoy peace and prosperity ¡­"


    Hua Rong had once eavesdropped on his conversation with Zong Wang, and laughed coldly to herself. It was obviously a scheme for the Da Song''s homeland, yet right now it was claiming that it was only for treasure, who would believe that?


    "Hua Rong, Zhao Deji is a brat, why would I ask you to be his guard?"


    Hua Rong saw that his arrogant and aloof attitude was filled with defeat, so she calmly replied. "Because he saved me before."


    "Why did he save you?"


    "Because I was implicated by a family, my entire family was raided and sent to Ling Nan with my parents. On the way, my parents were sent to the army to be killed, I escaped by a fluke and fell into the hands of pirates. I was saved by the Ninth Prince ¡­"


    Jin Wushu frowned: "Hua Rong, you are truly ignorant! What kindness did Zhao Deji owe you? If it weren''t for the fact that the royal father was unconscious, how could your parents have been killed? At most, the only thing he can do to save you is to make up for the grievances between us. Why would you need to work so hard for him? "


    "When he saved me, he did not know who I was! Moreover, the safety of Da Song is now entirely his own doing ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu laughed coldly: "I''m afraid he doesn''t have the ability of Da Song ZTE!"


    However, she was no longer angry, and her tone became even calmer: "How can it not be? As long as he is good at using people, he will be able to come from all over the Da Song, so why should we worry about such a big matter? "


    "If the Song Kingdom really has a famous general, will you be detained here by me?"


    "Hehe, that''s because my brother isn''t here! If my brother Yue Pengju was here, he would have beat you to a pulp. Jin Wushu, when have you not been defeated by my brother? "


    Jin Wushu had lost to Yue Pengju many times, and now that she praised him as younger brother, even though he was trapped in the enemy camp, his voice still contained that pride that was hard to suppress, and his heart was sour. "Fine, one day, I will defeat Yue Pengju!"


    "Hehe, Jin Wushu, you can only blow the air in front of me. If my little brother was here, I would definitely beat you to the point of kneeling and begging for forgiveness."


    "I''m tired, I don''t want to talk anymore!" Jin Wushu didn''t want to hear her say "my brother", so he just laid down on the warm carpet, closed his eyes, put his hands behind his head and went to sleep.


    After a while, he opened his eyes again, and suddenly said: "I have already investigated thoroughly, and found out that Yue Pengju gave some slip of the net to a Princess. It looks like Zhao Deji really put in a lot of effort to win over you and your brother. Hua Rong, is this why you went all out for him? "


    Yue Pengju was already Wan Wan''s husband. For a moment, Hua Rong was unusually confused. In this world, she actually didn''t even have anyone she could get close to.


    Jin Wushu saw that she was in a daze and asked, "Why are you surnamed Hua, and he is surnamed Yue? This is against the rules of the Chinese name, are you two not siblings? "


    "What does that have to do with you?"


    Jin Wushu became even more interested, "Hua Rong, are you really not siblings with Yue Pengju? Since that''s the case, you no longer have a family member, what are you doing in the Song Kingdom? it would be better to follow me back to Shang Jing. "


    "In your dreams!"


    His voice became anxious, "Hua Rong, I''m serious. You were alone anyways, and you saw it yourself. It''s extremely dangerous for a single woman to be left in the Song Kingdom."


    "As long as Peng Gao is here, I won''t be in any danger!"


    She could not help but think of these words, but she could not say them out loud. Even if he was by his side, he had to protect his wife and children first.


    That was why he was imprisoned here and had no way to escape.


    She couldn''t help but burst into tears.


    It was the first time Jin Wushu saw her cry, and he was shocked. Just as he was about to console her, he saw her quickly wipe his tears, and the expression on her face didn''t change at all. He thought he was seeing things and asked hesitantly, "Hua Rong, were you crying just now?"


    "Nope."


    "It''s good that there isn''t any. Hua Rong, I am too tired. I will rest for a while. "


    At first, Hua Rong did not mind, but seeing that he was actually slowly snoring, she could not help but kick him: "Are you still not going to go out? Get out! "


    His eyes were hazy with drunkenness. "I drank too much tonight. I was too tired. Don''t make trouble."


    "Get out, get out!"


    He reached out his hand and pulled her into his embrace, saying in a slurred voice, "Tonight, I will accompany you. Don''t cry. "


    Hua Rong thought about it, but did not struggle, and laid quietly beside him.


    It was the first time that Jin Wushu had seen her so obedient. The faint wish that was hidden in his heart seemed to be endlessly expanding ¡ª would she be like this in the future? He felt a sweetness in his heart, a peace he had never experienced before. He stroked her hair, his movements unusually gentle, but in the end he fell into a deep slumber from exhaustion.


    It was late at night.


    Hua Rong quietly turned over, and by her ears, Jin Wushu''s breathing was extremely even. She had thoroughly fallen asleep.


    Her hand crept to the edge of the bed, where a sharp knife was hidden. In order to prevent her from committing suicide, Jin Wushu had initially kept her under strict supervision. Ever since he came back from hunting, he had relaxed his guard. This was a kitchen knife that she had hidden quietly during dinner.


    She quietly pulled herself out and, borrowing the moonlight, saw that Jin Wushu''s sleeping face was extremely calm, as if he wasn''t on guard against this enemy kingdom girl at all.


    Ninth Prince''s voice sounded by my ear: "If I''m not wrong, Jin Wushu will definitely be my greatest enemy in the future!" ¡ª ¡ª Back then, it was to save Wan Wan, but more importantly, it was to take this opportunity to sneak into the Jinying, infiltrate Jin Wushu''s side, and take this opportunity to kill him!


    The blade very quickly touched his neck, as long as it went down, the great danger in Ninth Prince would be eliminated.


    She sighed secretly. This was the crown prince of an enemy country, the enemy of the Song Kingdom, but he himself had indeed never had any deep hatred or hatred. Not mentioning how he had let her off a few times, he had also been proud these past few days and had never humiliated her.


    If he didn''t have such an identity, such a man could be considered a man worthy of being called a man!


    The blade was pressed against Jin Wushu''s chest, but he still didn''t notice it at all. Hua Rong''s heart was beating extremely hard, and outside the door were Jin Wushu''s few bodyguards and the ten thousand strong army.


    From then on, it was impossible to see even the last time he had seen Pengju.


    However, he was someone else''s husband. So what if he saw her? The vast sea of people, even if he could live, he would only be able to escort the Northern Kingdom, be a slave or concubine, living a life stealthily. It would be better to repay the kindness of saving Ninth Prince with his life.


    To be merciful to the enemy is to be cruel to oneself. At most, he would just repay the other party with his life.


    She gritted her teeth and without any hesitation, her blade pierced towards Jin Wushu''s chest.


    With a blood-curdling scream, Jin Wushu leaped up from the ground. Blood gushed out from his chest as he muttered in a muffled voice, "I have always been waiting for this day to come. You, you actually dared to make a move on me ¡­ "


    He spoke incoherently and her voice was filled with pain. Without saying a word, Hua Rong clenched her teeth and pierced towards him again with her blade.


    Although Jin Wushu was injured, but because of his grief and anger, he did not dodge, and extended his hand to snatch her blade: "Hua Rong, it''s a waste that this prince treats you like this!"


    In the end, it was inconvenient for Hua Rong to injure her leg, she was able to avoid the attack. However, a "peng" sound was heard from outside, and a few guards had already rushed in, landing on her left and right sides.

 C69 You still want to protect her

    You still want to protect her


    When the lamp was ignited again, Wu Qimai stepped forward to support Jin Wushu and said in shock: "Fourth Prince, how are your injuries?"


    Jin Wushu held onto his chest, his hands full of blood, his face like golden paper.


    Wu Qimai was shocked and angry at the same time, "You ungrateful Witch, this Fourth Prince treats you like this, but you actually harmed him with a venomous heart. Today, I will definitely kill you ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s assassination failed, and she knew that she was already dead. She laughed coldly, and raised her head proudly: "Jin Wushu, I can''t kill you today, so just die!"


    Jin Wushu glared at her fiercely: Do you want to die? It''s not that easy! Since you do not know how to be grateful, I will make you beg for death. "


    Hua Rong suddenly thought of the rotated Qin Gui''s wife, Wang''s disease. She miserably closed her eyes and did not speak anymore.


    Jin Wushu held onto his chest, the knife''s wound was not too heavy, upon hearing the voice, the imperial physician who came in quickly bandaged his wound and examined it again before sighing in relief: "Fourth Prince, it''s alright, it''s not a fatal injury, just recuperate for a few days."


    Jin Wushu sat on the chair and looked around: "All of you can leave for now. "Don''t say a word about what happened tonight."


    "Yes."


    After the imperial physician retreated, Jin Wushu looked at Hua Rong who was being escorted to the side in a blink of an eye. With a complicated look in his eyes, he said: "Are you begging me to stay by my side just to kill me?"


    Hua Rong laughed: "You are so stupid. Otherwise, do you think I have taken a fancy to you, a shameless golden dog? "


    "Hua Rong, before you killed me, did you not hesitate at all?"


    "No!" I only wish I could kill you! You were always on your guard against me, weren''t you? "


    At this time, Jin Wushu was so excited that blood started to seep out of his wound. Wu Qimai, who was standing by the side, immediately said, "Fourth Prince, since it''s so troublesome, why not send him to the army camp to stay there ¡­"


    Just at that moment, Hua Rong struggled, and suddenly snatched the dagger from Wu Qimai''s hand, slashing it straight at his neck. Jin Wushu screamed and with a palm strike the dagger to the ground. Even so, a cut appeared on her neck and blood dripped out.


    Jin Wushu was enraged, "Shameful woman, other than committing suicide, do you not have any other moves?"


    Grief had already become numbed. In this chaotic world, a woman could only commit suicide; there was no other way to survive. He had committed suicide too many times, one time at a time. However, he could not die each time. Sometimes, wanting to die was so difficult.


    She looked at Jin Wushu, who was full of mockery, and calmly shook his head: "I don''t want to die at all, but, I really can''t think of any other way ¡­"


    Jin Wushu''s heart shook, he looked at the girl, as though he was furious at her. Yi Shui Xiao''s assassination attempt on Jing Ke, even though he knew the path ahead was a path of death, he did not hesitate.


    However, sacrificing one''s life for justice should have been a man''s business, shouldn''t it? How could it be such a woman?


    The brutality of war, even though he was the victor, was something he could feel as bloody as blood!


    He looked at her pale face and shouted: "All of you retreat!"


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "Hurry up and leave. Those who disobey my orders, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    There were only two people left. Wu Qimai stood stubbornly by the door and did not leave.


    Hua Rong looked at the candlelight, then looked at Jin Wushu: "I originally came here specifically to kill you! "So, you don''t have to pretend."


    He nodded. "I know. Otherwise, you wouldn''t fall into my hands so easily. The conflict between the two countries was controlled by their respective owners. It is just that, Hua Rong, I have treated you well, and even here, I have treated you extremely courteously, without being able to surpass your limits. In all of Liu Jia Temple, from the empress dowager to the commoners, there is no other woman that can receive such preferential treatment from you. Hua Rong, what reason do you have to kill me? "


    Hua Rong looked at the books and military maps that he had brought over, then glanced at the various weapons and books on the bedside of his, and sneered: "Jin Wushu, ever since you came to the Song Kingdom, you have attacked with all your might, observed the terrain personally, trained your skills and won the hearts of men. "What are you doing?"


    Jin Wushu''s heart trembled. Her ambitions were something that even her brothers did not realize, but Hua Rong continued to speak, "You are not only a martial arts man, but also someone who knows how to ''win the hearts of the people and rule the world''. Compared to your brother, other than the gold, silver, and jewelry from Song Kingdom, you value my Da Song''s entire land more.


    "Hahaha, bosom friend!" "A soulmate!" He clapped his hands and a strange light shot out from his eyes, "Hua Rong, if you are not a girl, you might actually be my equal opponent! It''s a pity that this is the only woman in Da Song! "


    Hua Rong sneered: "There''s more than one woman in Da Song? My little brother, Yue Pengju, is an expert in military strategy and is very courageous in battle.


    "The world belongs to the virtuous! Since ancient times, you have had Chen Sheng and Wu Guang''s Wang Hou, General Xiang Ning, with a seed in his heart. Why would his Song Family dream of dominating the entire world? Now that the strength of the Jinguo far surpasses that of the Song Kingdom, Hua Rong, aren''t you being a pedant and ignorant fool? "


    She looked at the calligraphy and paintings she had snatched away and laughed, "What virtue does the gold soldier have? Burning, killing, and plundering are what you call ''virtue''? The countless women in the Liu Jia Temple being humiliated is your virtue? Even though the Song Kingdom is in ruins, isn''t it more tragic to be in the hands of a foreign race? "


    Jin Wushu stared at her: "Hua Rong, with my understanding of the Zhao father and son, I don''t think you two siblings need to work so hard for Zhao Deji!"


    "It''s not up to you to decide whether or not you have any value!"


    "Shameless is inherited. "Don''t you have a saying?" I''m a hero, a phoenix gave birth to a dragon, and a mouse gave birth to a dragon. The Song father and son duo were unconscious lords, so I imagine that he wouldn''t be able to cultivate any wise son. Hua Rong, if you don''t believe me, you can just wait and see, Zhao Deji, even if she ascended to the top, he will only be another unconscious monarch ¡­ "


    "The Ninth Prince is more benevolent than others, he is brave and wise, how can he be like his father and brother?"


    This prince will go up the mountain and down the sea to capture your whatever Ninth Prince. I will send it to you and see what the difference is between him and his pitiful father or brother who is shaking his tail like a pug! "


    "Heh, with my little brother Yue Pengju here, you should get through him first."


    Wu Qimai, who was at the door, could not help but retort, "Fourth Prince, this woman is a scourge in the end ¡­"


    Jin Wushu ignored him, and only turned to Hua Rong. "You have seen the fate of the women of Song Kingdom. If the princess consort dares to act in such a way, this prince will give you one last chance.


    She laughed bitterly and shook her head.


    "Immediately take them down."


    "Yes."


    The original room had been strengthened, the surrounding windows had also been nailed shut, Hua Rong''s initial treatment of being able to freely walk had been completely cancelled. Even the objects had been taken away. There was only an empty bed in the room.


    The atmosphere around them turned completely silent. Not a single sound was made by the two who had just entered the room. Xiao Huan placed the medicine on Hua Rong''s neck, then retracted his hand, his eyes filled with fear.


    Assassinating Fourth Prince was a heinous crime, and not only would she die, he would also implicate them.


    Seeing the two of them so afraid, Hua Rong let out a long sigh: "You guys don''t have to be afraid, go out."


    Xiao Huan said in a low voice: "Miss, you have angered the Fourth Prince, if you are really sent to the Jinying''s'' Roulette ''¡­"


    She carelessly touched her injured neck. There was only a shallow cut on it, and she didn''t even feel much pain. When he came, he knew he was going to die. Now, he only had to endure a few more days.


    "Miss, don''t be so stubborn. Our Emperor has been captured. What can we do? Miss, just accept your fate, serve Fourth Prince well in the future, and beg him more. If he treats you well, he might let you go.


    The only thing to die in this difficult and chaotic world was death. They were not afraid of death, so what was there to be afraid of?


    She waved her hand. "You guys can leave. I need to rest now."


    The two of them stood there without moving.


    She curiously asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Bi''er''s face turned red as she whispered, "Fourth Prince has instructed us that if you commit suicide, we will be sent to ''lodging'' ¡­"


    With a "whoosh", she stood up in anger. Her breathing became ragged, and she was unable to speak. She only lay on the carpet with her eyes closed, as if she was dead.


    Little Rings was still chattering away, "Miss, Fourth Prince has really treated you well ¡­"


    Hua Rong secretly sneered, what''s good about it? Jin Wushu, wasn''t he just plotting something? Conquering the enemy''s sisters and women was one of the most enjoyable things for the aggressor. If it wasn''t for that, he would have died hundreds of times already. What was there to be grateful for?


    That night, Little Huan and Bi''er stayed by each other''s side until daybreak.


    The next day, Little Huan and Little Huan also came to change their medicine on time, but they were always trembling with fear. They no longer dared to have a completely optimistic attitude, fearing that a disaster might befall them if they were careless. Because of this, she didn''t even dare to talk to Hua Rong anymore.


    Hua Rong did not say anything. After finishing her breakfast, she quietly looked at the door and did not see Jin Wushu. Only then did she relax. Inside the house, all the books had been moved away, even the entertainment items were gone.


    The wound on her neck was stinging and the wound on her leg had not completely healed. She leaned on the window in boredom and looked at the icicles outside.


    "Witch ¡­"


    Just as she turned around, her vision blurred as she saw someone rushing in with anger written all over his face. It was Zong Wang, holding onto a dagger, rushing towards her.


    Hua Rong was shocked, she instinctively dodged and heard a loud shout: "Second brother, what are you doing?"


    "This slut actually dares to kill you. Fourth Brother, if you can''t do it, then I''ll help you get rid of this disaster and give you ten more beauties."


    "Second brother, stop ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s leg was injured, but she was still unable to dodge in time, so Zong Wang swung his dagger, swiping from her wrist to her waist, instantly causing his to bleed profusely. Jin Wushu rushed forward and hugged Zong Wang, and roared: Quickly go in!


    Hua Rong was both afraid and in pain. She actually obediently entered the room and locked the door with a bang.


    Jin Wushu then let go of his hand, and upon seeing him frown, Zong Wang realized that he had obviously just touched his wound in a struggle, and became even more furious: "Fourth Brother, this slut who doesn''t know what''s good for his, if you treat her like this, she actually planned to kill you. If you knew earlier, you might as well give it to Big Bro, and let Big Bro discipline her ¡­"


    "She didn''t murder me!"

 C70 He is crazy!]

    He''s crazy.


    "Then where did your wound come from? Fourth Brother, you still want to cover for her? If you can''t kill me, I''ll kill this bitch and hang naked at the gates of the barracks to make an example of you. Otherwise, if the other Song women were to take effect, wouldn''t it be a huge mess? "


    "Second brother, you do your work first, I will teach her."


    "Discipline? Who cares? Before I came, I asked your servant whether she was crazy. She actually said that you were not allowed to sleep in her room even at night. To treat a lowly female slave like a fairy? "


    "Second brother, I will take care of my own matters."


    "In that case, kill that Song N¨¹ in front of me."


    Jin Wushu said in a deep voice: "Second brother, you want to force me?"


    Zong Wang raged: "Am I forcing you? "I''m just worried that you''ve been murdered by that slut for your own good."


    "Thank you, second brother, for your good intentions. But I will punish her. "


    Zong Wang glared at him. "Assassinating my Great Golden Crown Prince is a capital offense, how are you going to punish her?"


    "This ¡­"


    Zong Wang sneered: "Fourth Brother, you can ask me to let her go. First, lock Song N¨¹ up and modify her clothing according to the Great Golden Woman. Secondly, immediately get her to sleep. A woman couldn''t control her heart without taking over her body. If I can''t even accomplish these two things, I will definitely report to big brother and execute her according to the military rules. "


    "About that, she''s injured. I just want to wait for her to recover before I punish her ¡­"


    Zong Wang looked at her in disbelief. He had committed the crime of assassination, but he still had to wait for her injury to heal before he could make a move?


    "Fourth Brother, you have such patience, neither I nor Big Bro have it. Tell me, do you want her to modify it? "


    Jin Wushu stared at the blade in his hand and sighed: "Alright."


    "I''ll come back tomorrow. If you haven''t modified it yet, don''t blame me for being impolite."


    The moment Zong Wang stepped out of the door, Jin Wushu heaved a long sigh of relief. He walked to the door, pushed it, and locked it.


    "Hua Rong, open the door!"


    He knocked a few times, but nothing came out of it. Anger welled up within him, and he grabbed a mace before throwing it at the door lock.


    The door creaked open, and Jin Wushu saw that she was sitting on the bed. His face was filled with fear, and he shouted: "Men, take my Jinguo''s clothes."


    "Yes."


    Two maidservants brought the golden dress to her. At that time, the Jinguo was still in its early days, with simple and crude customs. She still maintained the customs of a nomadic people, the woman''s dress revealed her upper body, and her hair was braided. When Hua Rong was brought to Jin Wushu''s camp, she saw that all the girls were dressed like that. She was from the south, how could she get used to this kind of "baring her breasts" costume? As Jin Wushu liked the wind and animals of the Southern Empire, he never told her to change. Now, he suddenly saw the clothes on top of his head. His face was deathly pale, and his body shrunk and shrank.


    "Change her clothes."


    "Yes."


    Hua Rong knew that once she put on this outfit, not only would she become a slave in status, she would also become a slave in spirit. Disregarding her fear, she sneered and threw the clothes on the ground: "If you want to die, just die, who would wear your beast clothes?"


    Jin Wushu saw that she was still so unyielding, and was enraged: "You''re about to die, and you still dare to do that?" Waving his hand: "Wu Qimai, take her to the pavilion and lock his up. "If you don''t change, you won''t be able to provide food or water."


    "Yes."


    The pavilion was much smaller than the room Hua Rong used to live in. It was originally a storage room, with only one door in and out. Hua Rong was pushed fiercely towards the door and closed it. Jin Wushu knew that she had a stubborn personality and must put more pressure on him when her willpower was at its weakest.


    Hua Rong knew that she was going to die today, so she just sat quietly on the cold ground. For some reason, when she suddenly thought of Yue Pengju, her tears started to fall.


    On this day, no one brought food and water over, Hua Rong lied down in a daze for a long time. After an unknown period of time, the door quietly opened. She was in a daze, waiting for her last chance. As soon as she saw the stars light up, she immediately rushed out.


    Jin Wushu had already prepared himself and grabbed her tightly. He had been injured and starved for food, but he did not have much strength left in her body. He was lifted up by Jin Wushu and thrown to the ground, "You actually dare to run?"


    Hua Rong saw the malice in his eyes, she himself was unarmed and unarmed, it was impossible for him to even die. With this, the three souls had already died, and her body continued to lean against the wall.


    Jin Wushu bent his body and grabbed both her hands, lowering his head, he kissed her face. He was firmly controlled and could not move. Jin Wushu moved down and fiercely kissed her mouth. She suddenly remembered that on the island, because he had been found out about contraception by the King Qin, he suffered the kind of inhuman abuse. When he was rough, her hair would be pulled all over her head until it was covered in blood. His mind was filled with that terrible pain, the feeling of burning thirst, the pain all over his body became numbness, and fear emerged from his body.


    She could not hold it in, and a tear fell.


    In Jin Wushu''s eyes, her fear and weakness had somehow increased, like a hunter finally conquering her prey. He felt pity for the prey, but at the same time, he felt a cruel pleasure.


    "Please, let me go, please, don''t ¡­"


    "Beg me? You know to beg me? Hua Rong, are you afraid too? "


    With a cold laugh, he used some force to push her down onto the bed, and then pressed her down as he said, "Hua Rong, today, I give you two choices. One is to go to the barracks to sleep in, and the other is to obediently serve this prince. Which should you choose?"


    Her struggling body suddenly went limp and collapsed. Her eyes were tightly shut and she was motionless. Only beads of sweat could be seen on her forehead as her face became deathly pale.


    Was it tamed? He suddenly felt a sense of desolation in his heart, but the desire in his body was even more intense. He immediately bent over and suppressed it ¡­


    "Hua Rong?"


    He flipped over and raised his hands. Both of his hands were drenched in blood and only then did he know that Zong Wang had heavily injured her and had not even bandaged her wounds.


    "Hua Rong?"


    Her face was covered with water. It was unknown if it was tears or blood, but it flowed down her face. Panicking, he quickly carried her out to the bedroom and put her on the bed. Her left wrist to her left chest was covered in blood. Her heart skipped a beat as she completely untied her clothes. A long wound was left on her chest. Although it wasn''t deep, it had lost a lot of blood and she had fainted.


    He ran a hand through her unruly hair on her forehead. Blood was smeared all over her face, making it all the more shocking.


    Startled and afraid, he hurriedly shouted, "Bring me some water."


    The maidservants immediately brought water over, "Fourth Prince, please allow this servant to come ¡­"


    Without raising his head, he only took the hot kernels and placed it in a type of medicine that could be used with the army. Then, he placed it on top of the fire to heat it up before carefully wiping off her wounds. It was only after she had rubbed them all the way down that she saw that her entire body was covered with wounds, from her neck to her legs, to her knife.


    He simply took off all of her clothes, wiped them clean, and then carefully applied the medicine on her.


    Once she was done, she used the kernels to wipe the blood off her face and heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at the woman in his embrace. His eyes were tightly shut, his face was bloodless, and his long eyelashes were motionless. He still had some lingering fear in his heart. If he really did something to her, she would most likely die. He could not help but feel angry and hateful. He really did not know what kind of woman, she would rather harm his body like this than give in. Could it be that giving herself to him caused even more pain than all these wounds?


    He let out a long sigh and said, "Give me the clothes."


    The two maidservants trembled as they approached him, "Fourth Prince, this ¡­ Are you going to wear a gold dress or something? "


    "Get some palace clothes."


    Wu Qimai, who was at the door, could not help but remind him: "Fourth Prince, why not take this opportunity to change her clothes?"


    "Nope, she can wear whatever she wants."


    "But, Second Crown Prince still wants to come see ¡­"


    Jin Wushu said coldly: "No one is allowed to come! It wasn''t like a mere woman was some important military or state affair, so why bother so much about dressing up? What I want to do with the woman in my room is my business! From now on, no one is allowed to force her! "


    Although Hua Rong had fainted from blood loss for a while, her injuries were not very serious. After lying on the ground for an entire night, she was no longer seriously injured.


    By the next morning she was fully awake. He looked around and saw that it was quiet. He then looked at his own body, which was wearing a light nightgown. The wound had already been completely healed.


    Little Rings who was waiting by the side asked in surprise: "Miss, are you awake?"


    She could not help but look towards the door, but there was no sign of Jin Wushu.


    "Last night, Fourth Prince personally applied the medicine for you. He was always with you and took care of you, and he did not sleep the entire night. Just now, the Second Crown Prince came to look for him, so he left. Miss, Fourth Prince treats you so well. "


    She did not make a sound, her entire body was smeared with a thick medicinal paste, it seemed like she was not in pain anymore, but she did not dare relax even though she did not know what Jin Wushu was about to do.


    Very quickly, Bi''er had washed her face with water and rinsed her saliva. Hua Rong''s body was soft and weak, without any strength at all, was served and groomed, while Xiao Huan brought over a set of clothes. She looked and saw that it was actually the uniform of the Southern Dynasty.


    She remembered that Jin Wushu had prepared the Golden Man''s service yesterday. Little Huan hastily said, "Fourth Prince said that you can wear whatever you want from now on. I won''t force you."


    "Oh."


    After that, Bi''er and Little Rings brought in their breakfast. The breakfast dishes used were all high quality kiln s that were rouge red in color. There were beautiful patterns on them after the kiln changes, and it looked even more bright and dazzling in the early morning.


    These things were obviously all stolen from the Da Song.


    After a closer look, the paintings and paintings that had been taken away were also put back into their original positions.


    Seeing Bi Er and Xiao Huan''s faces filled with joy, Hua Rong could not help but ask, "What happened to you two?"


    "Miss, Fourth Prince said that you didn''t manage to celebrate the first day of the new year, so he instructed me to make you a sumptuous meal to make it up to you today ¡­ If he treats you like this, he definitely won''t kill you, and he definitely won''t let you go to the ''ring ¡­'' "


    It turned out that the two were happy that Jin Wushu had forgiven them, and at the same time, spared them from the tragic event of having to be their "night shift".


    The fate of a prisoner depended solely on the will of the lord. With a single thought, the gap between them would be like the heavens and the earth.


    "Miss, these calligraphy and paintings, these books were ordered by the Fourth Prince to bring back for you to look at. And the zither, you can play it if you like. "

 C71 Sis, how are you?!

    Hua Rong was bored out of her mind, she did not want to faint on the bed, so she could only stay in the house by herself to read the books.


    Until dusk, when Jin Wushu finally arrived.


    The latch in the inner room had been broken, and only a curtain had been hung.


    As he lifted the curtain, Hua Rong looked up and saw that he had changed into a new set of clothes. It was precisely the "East Slope Robe" that he had mentioned earlier.


    Seeing that he was still holding onto a folding fan, Hua Rong thought to herself, this guy will definitely not leave his hand. It was unknown if it could be counted as the Mu Monkey''s Crown.


    "Hua Rong, how are you?"


    Hua Rong ignored him, flipping straight through a Chinese Legend.


    Jin Wushu coughed as he looked down at her: "Miss Hua, from now on, these books will be kept in the Jinguo''s Imperial Palace for generations. If you want to read them, you can only marry me."


    Hua Rong put the book down, and looked at him indifferently: "Jin Wushu, didn''t you claim to be proficient in the history of the Southern Empire? From Qin to Da Song, which family had thousands and thousands of years of history? How do you know that the things in the Jinguo Palace today are not swept by his enemies'' hooves? "


    "Well said! "Kid, you can teach me, but you also know how to rise and fall, unlike you, the Song Kingdom''s bewitching official, who keeps on saying that the Emperor has lived for thousands of years, and when he surrenders, he runs away faster than anyone else ¡­"


    "However, even if they are replaced, I still hope that the Song people himself will be replaced, and not be ravaged by the other races. Golden Man plundered and plundered as much as they could, raping and burning them to death. They are about to be under your control, and have fallen into a pit of fire ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu did not answer, but leisurely sat down on a chair beside her. He took out a scroll from the cabinet beside and opened it: "Hua Rong, look."


    A painting unfolded in front of her.


    Her eyes had to fall on it. With this look, he could not help but blush. What he saw was a picture of a spring palace. She was about to look away when she realized that this was not an ordinary palace painting, because the man on it had the kingly head of a king. She couldn''t help but take a closer look. A beautiful woman with a crown on her head, red stockings on her delicate feet, and completely naked was being held by five palace maid s, two of whom were holding her by the shoulders while the other two grabbed her thighs and separated. The other one was holding her hair tightly behind her back, causing her to arch her body slightly. A man was lying on top of her. His face was dark and his body was fatter. They were very close ¡­


    The inscription was "Xi Ling Xing Xiao Zhou Hou Diagram".


    "Hua Rong, do you know who is on the painting?"


    Hua Rong looked away, feeling that all the blood in her body was boiling as if about to drop. She naturally knew what this meant. "Xiling" was the name given to Song Taizong by Song Dynasty, because he was buried in Yongxiling in Gongxian County, Henan Province, after his death. Song Taizong Zhao Guangyi killed her brother Zhao Kuangyin to succeed the throne, and captured the monarch of a defeated nation, Emperor Li Yu of the Late Tang Dynasty and his Empress Little Zhou. When Li Yu was caught, he would wail "When is the spring and autumn moon, how much do you know about the past" all day long, yet, you do not have the power to protect your own empress. Song Taizong had raped Little Zhou for a week, but that was not enough. To show the power of the victor, he found a painter to draw the entire process of him raping Little Zhou!


    Shameless actions, it was outrageous!


    "This is something that I found in the treasury of the Da Song on the day the city fell. Your Da Song claims to be a nation of etiquette, but look at how your Emperor treats his would-be imperial concubines and princesses. The winner will be the king, the loser will be the thief, the dignified Da Song emperor is shameless to this extent. Hua Rong, take a look, did Zhao Guangyi think that his descendant''s daughter would be treated like this? "


    "The victor is the king and the loser is the thief. Back then, when the Song Kingdom wiped out Li Yu of the Southern Tang Dynasty and annihilated Xi Shu and Meng Chen, didn''t they bring back all the treasures and beauties back to the Da Song Palace? Why is it that when your Song Kingdom does things, everyone else does things in a state of etiquette are all shameless Dogfish? In war, only victory and defeat are known, and there is no such thing as righteousness or righteousness! "


    Hua Rong could not refute her words at all. She could only close her eyes and slump on the chair, the last bit of will to survive in her heart had been shattered. She clearly understood that being alive in Jin Wushu''s hands, would be the same fate as being in his hands.


    This was because she had already heard from Jin Wushu that once a captured woman left the army camp, she would be sent to Jinguo''s "laundry" ¡ª ¡ª to be a prostitute!


    Jin Wushu saw that she was slumped on the chair, his body hunched over, his eyes closed and his face expressionless. Men and women were the same as the two sides fighting each other, attacking the heart. Seeing that she had gone through such a threatening manner, even the strongest woman was trembling in fear and couldn''t help but smile in satisfaction.


    However, he soon discovered that something was wrong. Her face was growing paler and paler. Although she was calm and collected, her forehead was faintly beaded with sweat.


    Shocked, he suddenly pulled her up with a flick of his hand. When he heard a stifled scream, he discovered that she had secretly pulled open the wrapped wound and ruthlessly wiped the black thing on top of it with her hand. It was so bloody that it had already dyed her covered clothes red ¡­


    He shouted, "Are you crazy? Smear the wound with this poison and it will kill you... "You will die ¡­"


    However, she started to laugh, "Even if it''s ten thousand arrows piercing my heart, it''s still better than being humiliated by a Dogfish like you ¡­"


    "You''re crazy! I won''t insult you, and I definitely won''t send you to the ''ring roost''... Lunatic, why don''t you even believe this? "It was in vain for me to treat you like this ¡­"


    "Who would believe a dog like you ¡­ "Thief ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, the pain was unbearable and he fainted on the spot.


    Jin Wushu suddenly carried her, and shouted out, then raised his blade and rushed in: "Fourth Prince, what''s wrong?!"


    "Hurry, hurry and get my Wild Ginseng Nine Dew Ointment ¡­"


    Wu Qimai hesitated, but seeing Jin Wushu''s torch-like eyes, he immediately turned around and took out an amber bottle of ointment and a bottle of wine.


    Jin Wushu took over the bottle and poured a bottle of alcohol onto her wound. Hua Rong was in so much pain that her body spasmed and she woke up.


    After washing his wounds with strong alcohol, he poured the amber coloured medicinal paste into a bottle and began to apply it. Wu Qimai could not help but say: "Fourth Prince, if you want to use up all of the healing panacea, then..."


    "When I was young, I learned from a master in the Southern Dynasty. I got him to bestow me with this injurious drug, and from then on, I charged into battle. Master once warned me not to poison the citizens of Song Kingdom, but, I have already been ordered to chase after Zhao Deji, and the results are as such ¡­ "Sigh, I''ll use it to save the Southern Dynasty girl right now as compensation for my oath ¡­" He looked at the beads of sweat rolling down Hua Rong''s forehead and could not help but laugh bitterly, "There is actually such a stubborn girl in this world. Killing herself is more tolerable than torturing your opponent. Sigh, could it be that following me is even more painful than death? "


    Wu Qimai was also emotionally moved. The nomads valued force the most, and he rarely saw Hua Rong''s divine arrows. As a woman, in order to maintain her reputation, she had beaten him down to such an extent that it was even more shocking.


    "Sigh, if all the Song Kingdom are like this, then we won''t be easy to deal with!"


    "It''s a pity that Song Kingdom is afraid of death, nothing to fear!"


    Wu Qimai lowered his voice and said, "Yesterday, Second Crown Prince asked about the Miss Hua again ¡­"


    "What do you mean?"


    "He said that the Grand Prince knows of this matter as well. He wants you to kill her immediately, otherwise, it would be convenient for you to execute her forcefully ¡­"


    "If they did not threaten him, why would Hua Rong commit suicide again and again? I, this prince, have already endured for so long. If anyone dares to come and provoke me, don''t blame me for being impolite. How many women have I interfered with? Wu Qimai, you have to be more vigilant these few days. If anything happens to Hua Rong, I will ask you! "


    At this time, Wu Qimai also completely understood that the young and angry Fourth Prince was truly infatuated with that girl. Let alone punishing her, even changing into clothes would not force her to do such a small thing. He heard Jin Wushu''s words and bowed: "Right now, all the Grand Prince s agree that you should be the one to execute Hua Rong. If you insist on doing it, I''m afraid that it will lead to even more trouble, so we might as well start now."


    "No need! Hua Rong also doesn''t need to change, because I feel that her Southern Empire attire is very beautiful! This prince is also wearing the Southern Empire attire, are you going to kill me as well? "


    Wu Qimai did not dare to speak further.


    "Start immediately, assign a team of guards to guard her. When I''m not around, don''t let anyone near her!"


    "This, the Second Crown Prince is fine, but the Grand Prince has never been on good terms with you, and now that he is about to return, if I anger him, he will inevitably say that you are greedy in front of the Old Wolf Master ¡­"


    Jin Wushu sneered: "I''d like to see what kind of slanderous words he has to say!" He waved his hand, "Under this crown prince''s watch, why does everyone know about it when there''s a slight disturbance? Find out who leaked the news! From now on, those who dare to spread the news, no matter who it is, will be killed without question. "


    "Yes."


    Berlin.


    At the base camp of the garrison, there was a huge flag with the word "Yue" written on it. Four soldiers were patrolling around with guns in their hands.


    After a while, they saw their general, Yue Pengju, who had recently won more than ten matches in a row against them in the Golden Army, walking over from the opposite side. Although his subordinates were only a few thousand troops, he had gained the trust and importance of an old general like Zong Ze. He was assigned to temporary duty as the general in Du Chong''s division, and although his official title was far lower than Du Chong''s, his prestige was already far higher than Du Chong''s.


    Seeing that his superior was working diligently, his subordinates did not dare to act carelessly. They did not dare to neglect their patrols in the slightest.


    It was already late in the evening. Yue Pengju returned to the camp to eat dinner, then read a few more books. It was already late, so he prepared to rest. Standing up, seeing the moonlight outside the window, his heart suddenly felt sour.


    He looked up at the moon and thought of his hometown. He didn''t miss his home, but he thought of someone. Sister, where is she now? Was An Xin staying at Ninth Prince, or had she drifted away?


    It was as if there was a mess in his heart that was about to jump out. He was anxious, regretful, determined, and determined ¡­ It gathered into a huge fireball and was about to burn its heart to ashes.


    His legs felt heavy, as if he were dragging them before he reached the house.


    There was a light on in the room, and on the bed sat a beautifully dressed woman.


    Yue Pengju was shocked, he thought he walked into the wrong room, and when he clearly saw who it was, he shouted: "Who are you? What are you doing here? "

 C72 Get out

    The woman bowed: "Servant Xiao Dong was gifted by Master Du to be Elder Yue''s concubine."


    It turned out that Du Chong saw that he had won the battle, because he did not have sufficient financial resources, and knew that he did not have any family, so he "took into consideration" the loneliness and suffering of his military career, and sent one of his muse over, wanting to give him a "pleasant surprise". He had been a soldier for three years, and had been a mink cicada even when he saw a sow, let alone a dainty twenty-eight. He wondered how happy this hot-blooded young man would be.


    Little Mu got off the bed, and with her sharp little feet, she walked over gracefully: "Elder Yue, Servant will serve you so that you can sleep."


    "How is it proper for a man and a woman to be alone in a room? "You can leave."


    "The Servant was delivered by Master Du. It was specially sent to serve the Elder Yue."


    "I don''t need service."


    "Hurry up and get out, I''ll send someone to send you back tomorrow."


    Xiao QIng was surprised, her face filled with tears: "Elder Yue, do you dislike Servant?"


    Yue Pengju shook his head.


    Then why don''t you want the Servant?


    Yue Pengju did not reply her, and immediately called for someone to bring her out.


    This was something he had never smelled before on Hua Rong''s body, and he felt an extremely pungent smell. Once he laid on the bed, that familiar face would wrap around his heart, and when he slept, it would become a nightmare. He hurriedly slept for many days without sleeping at all.


    Just like that, countless hours of sleep passed.


    Furthermore, Zong Han had reported to the Ying Tian that Zhao Deji was resident in the Ying Tian and was not willing to follow orders to negotiate peace. His subordinate, Yue Pengju, had also swept through everything unrivalled.


    Although he had already occupied the heart of the Song Kingdom and was only waiting for the last batch of Song Kingdom''s officials to come together to pay for their losses and return to the Shang Jing, he was afraid that he would cause too much trouble and so he decided to eliminate the root of the problem to prevent future troubles. He had long known that the Old Wolf Master had ordered him to stay behind and capture the Ninth Prince, so he had the intention to make another meritorious deed before returning to his homeland and steal Jin Wushu''s spotlight. He was eager to work, so he personally went to lead and killed his way to Ying Tian for 30,000 yuan, hoping to take Ninth Prince down in one fell swoop.


    Yue Pengju was ordered to meet the enemy and brought eight hundred men along the way. After marching for two days, they arrived at an Eight Coiled Mountain and ordered everyone to stop.


    Yue Pengju took a careful look and said to his subordinates, Zhang Xian, Yu Peng, Jiqing, and the others, "It really is a good mountain."


    "Big brother wants to buy him to make feng shui?" asked Ji Qing.


    Yue Pengju laughed: "From the looks of it, the mountain is very winding, if Golden Army were to come here, although I do not have many soldiers, I can still obtain victory."


    As he was speaking, the scouts came to report: "There are some frontrunners from the barbarians."


    Yue Pengju immediately ordered everyone to use their strong bows and crossbows to ambush on both sides, ordering Ji Qing to go out and fight: "We cannot lose, we cannot win!"


    At his command, Ji Qing led fifty men to fight. Seeing that there were only a few dozen of Ji Qing''s men, the forward leader of the Golden Army, Yin Yahu, laughed out loud: "Yue Nanman, what a big deal! I was wondering why there were so many of you with three heads and six arms, so there are only these few decadent troops."


    raised his blade and faced the incoming attack. In less than three or five moves, Ji Qing turned around and fled.


    When Yin Yahu and Song Jun were fighting for a long time, Yin Yahu was used to Song Jun being defeated in a single strike so he immediately led his troops to chase. Right as he arrived at the valley, the soldiers on both sides laid in ambush and released arrows, cutting off more than half of the Golden Army.


    Yin Yahu was shocked. Just as he was about to turn around and find his way, he suddenly heard a loud shout: "Where are you going? Yue Pengju is here. " Yin Yahu was busy doing this in his heart, but was stabbed in the heart by Yue Pengju, causing him to fall off his horse. Golden Army was thrown into chaos, they were killed until their armours were thrown away, only a few managed to escape and return to report.


    Yue Pengju did not chase them, so he arranged for 200 people to spread the dried grass on the ground, sprinkling the military gunpowder, and secretly gave the order: "Fire as the signal, release the arrows together."


    Then he made the hundred men fill their pockets with sand at the mountain pass on the right, and used them as a dam to block the water. When the Golden Army arrived, he let the water flood over him.


    Zong Han personally took the lead, thinking that this time, it was a guaranteed victory. However, midway, they would have to report that Yue Nanman had killed Yin Yahu, and the five thousand soldiers at the frontlines had most of them dead or injured.


    Zong Han was enraged, he immediately summoned his great army. When it was late, the scouts reported that Song Jun was camping in front. When Zong Han thought about how the Song Jun would obstruct his way, he was afraid that there would be an ambush, so he set up camp on the spot.


    Yue Pengju saw that Zong Han was smart and did not come to fight for the mountain. If he met a few enemies tomorrow, it would be hard to defend against them. After thinking for a while, he arranged for 200 people to stand guard at the entrance to the mountain.


    Golden Army was still camping when she saw a commander rushing towards him. He shouted, "Da Song, Yue Pengju, come trample the camp!" He rode on his horse, his long spear sweeping out, picking anyone he saw, as if there was no one around.


    Zong Han rushed out of the leather tent, became extremely angry and rushed to kill Yue Pengju with his hammer. Yue Pengju was surrounded, knowing that he had angered Zong Han, he did not fight anymore, and shouted: "I can enter, I can leave. "He''s a real man!" He kicked his horse and galloped out of Jinying.


    Zong Han was furious, "You can''t even take a puny Yue Nanman down, how can you talk about completely conquering the Central Plains? Today, this mountain shall be trampled to the ground, and all living beings shall be massacred. "


    With his shout, the Golden Army chased after him together.


    Yue Pengju was overjoyed, he immediately hit Ma Xiao Shan, the Golden Army chased after him, all the mechanisms and arrows and crossbows were shot at the same time. He only heard the rumbling sounds of cannons, water, and arrows, and the Golden Army was completely caught off guard, wailing like ghosts and howling like wolves, all rushing towards the mouth of the valley.


    Zong Han''s eyes were covered by the smoke and dust that filled the sky. This was the first time in his life that he had suffered such a crushing defeat. Just as they reached the entrance of the valley, a group of people rushed down, which was none other than Ji Qing''s group. Zong Han panicked and changed his horse and weapon with a bodyguard, while Ji Qing only looked at his field marshal''s uniform, in a hurry to fight.


    Once Zong Han fled, the others lost even more their will to fight, and suffered countless casualties. Only a few thousands of people out of the thirty thousand people that came with him managed to escape.


    Although he did not manage to capture Zong Han, this was already his biggest victory over the Golden War. On the second day, the army was celebrating as if it was New Year''s Day.


    Too tired, Yue Pengju did not drink and went to sleep early.


    In a daze, he suddenly saw Hua Rong walk towards him, wearing a light red shirt, with eyes and teeth white, and a smile like a flower. Sister is so happy. "


    He wanted to reach out and pull her, but he couldn''t. He anxiously asked, "Big sister, where are you?"


    "I''m right in front of you."


    It was clearly in front of his eyes, so why couldn''t he grab it? Without hesitation, he said loudly, "Sister, I like you. Come over quickly."


    Hua Rong suddenly turned around, her back facing him.


    "No, don''t like me. You already have a Princess as your wife."


    "No, elder sister. I don''t like Wan Wan. I will reject the marriage right after I go back this time. I definitely won''t marry her. "I definitely won''t. Elder sister, believe me ¡­"


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    Unexpectedly, Hua Rong turned around, and then turned her head back, her entire face was covered in blood: "Pengju, you don''t have to look for me, I''m already dead ¡­"


    "Elder sister!"


    He screamed as he rolled over and sat up. His forehead was full of sweat and his eyes were filled with tears.


    The subordinate Zhang Xian outside was also the best friend he had made in the past year, and was the person he trusted the most. When he heard the voice, he hurriedly came in. "Pengju, what happened?"


    Yue Pengju wiped off the cold sweat on his face.


    He had followed Yue Pengju to war, but he had never seen him in such a state of panic, as he felt that something was amiss.


    Yue Pengju said in a low voice: "Zhang Xian, I am unable to leave. Please go and do me a personal task."


    "What is it?"


    "Find out about my sister and bring her to the army."


    Yue Pengju refused to marry and firmly refused to marry to Princess, so Zhang Xian was aware of this as well. Yue Pengju had never kept it a secret from him, and he knew that his "sister" was not his blood sister.


    He understood Yue Pengju, and roughly understood his thoughts. He hesitated for a moment, "Pengju, your sister should be safe in the Ying Tian."


    "NO!" I dreamed that something had happened to her. Zhang Xian, you must definitely make this trip for me, you must definitely find her. "


    This was the first time Zhang Xian had seen him "abuse his authority", so he knew it was no small matter, so he immediately agreed.


    Yue Pengju got up, took up his pen and wrote a few words, sealed it, and gave it to Zhang Xian: "Immediately go to Ying Tian to find her, and don''t make any noise. If you find her, give this to her, and she will leave with you. If she''s not here, give me your letter and I''ll think of something. "


    "Alright."


    The moment Zhang Xian left the room, he walked to the window, looked out at the cold night sky, and had an extremely bad premonition.


    Regret came flooding in like a tidal wave. If he wanted to see his sister again, he would have to accumulate these ten or so military exploits and change his marriage offer. Even if he went to the mountains of blades, got into the sea of flames, provoked the dragon''s whiskers, and ended his life, he would never separate from her.


    On the other hand, Wan Wan, who had been carried by a mad horse the entire way, had almost fell off the horse''s back several times. She held on to the reins tightly, her limbs and knees completely worn out, and finally, the horse could no longer run, its hooves slanted and it fell to the ground. She had also fallen off the horse''s back alive, falling unconscious on the snow.


    After an unknown period of time, he slowly woke up. His entire body was bruised and bruised from head to toe, and not a single part of him didn''t feel pain. She finally managed to get up, but the horse was already gone. She was the only person left in this world.


    She thought of Hua Rong, who had fallen down to save her, and could not help but shout, "flower sister, flower sister ¡­"


    In the distance, she did not even hear the sound of footsteps. After shouting for a while, she turned around and discovered that a group of men had walked over quickly, like a frightened bird, she could not hide in time, she turned around and ran, but was grabbed by a man: "Hey, your majesty, isn''t this Wan Wan ¡­"


    The man who grabbed her, was Li Xing.


    She immediately broke free and turned around. It was King Qin with her remaining seven or eight brothers. She was surprised and happy at the same time. "King Qin, go save flower sister quickly ¡­"


    King Qin took a few steps forward and asked anxiously: "What''s wrong with Hua Rong?"


    "flower sister was taken by the gold soldier ¡­"


    The King Qin was anxious and afraid as he asked in a stern voice, "How could he be taken away?"


    "Hurry up and save her ¡­" Wan Wan cried as she spoke, "flower sister has a medallion of the Fourth Prince of Jin Guo, I originally wanted to save my matriarch, but met with him halfway. In order to save me, I fell down from my horse and was surrounded by the Golden Man, my whereabouts is unknown ¡­"


    "Damn it, it''s that bastard Jin Wushu again! This daddy will definitely chop him into eight pieces! "


    King Qin raised his blade and ran towards Jinying, Li Xing anxiously chased after him: "Great King, Jinying is on high alert, you can''t do anything rash."


    King Qin was anxious and restless. He slashed at the snow, causing snow to fly everywhere. "No, I''m afraid the little girl will be killed by Jin Wushu ¡­"


    "Your Majesty, if you want to save someone, you have to wait until night. "It''s getting late, we should carefully prepare for this. If not, we won''t be able to save Madam if we send all of our brothers to their deaths ¡­"


    King Qin calmed himself down: "Alright! "Immediately arrange it."

 C73 Rescue the Wife

    Wan''er shrank to the side, her face filled with tears. "King Qin, please send me back to Zhizhou City ¡­" "I will beg Ninth Brother to send troops to save Big Sister Hua ¡­"


    King Qin roared: "Your birdy brother, your parents, brothers, wives and children have all been captured by Golden Man, how could he save Hua Li? If he had dared to go and save them, he would have sent troops to the Liu Family Temple long ago. "


    Wan''er didn''t dare to say anything after hearing what he said.


    Perhaps it was because they had seen the mass atrocities committed by the Golden Army in the past few days that the beasts had shown some kindness. King Qin waved his hand and called for a small fry: "Send her on her way. Leave the area of influence of the Golden Soldiers and return immediately."


    "Yes."


    Wan Wan Wan was overjoyed. She knelt on the ground and bowed deeply. "Thank you, King Qin."


    "Hurry, hurry, hurry! Don''t let the Bird Golden Army capture you again!"


    King Qin immediately led a group of pirates to hide in a run-down little Taoist temple nearby. He counted the men and told the pirates to split up. Two of them quickly snuck into the Song Army troops and helped them transport the rations and beauties to the Golden Camp. Gradually, they found out the exact location of the Golden Vulture''s camp and drew a rough map before bringing it back to King Qin.


    King Qin held the map and looked at it for a long time. All these years, he had read a few more words, and after reading them several times, he could almost memorize them. Only then did he put the paper on top of the fire.


    He did not dare to relax, "Fuck, the corpses of hundreds of women have been thrown out everyday at Liu Jia Temple these days. I don''t know either, sigh... "This won''t do. I can''t wait any longer. If I wait any longer, I might lose my life ¡­"


    Li Xing was aware of the dangers of this trip and suggested, "Great King, we have bribed a general. He surrendered to the Golden Army early on, so we have to trust him.


    "Alright. "We''ll do as you say."


    That night, the pirates brought some wine and roasted chicken back for a big feast. They then took out a few sets of Golden Army clothing to exchange for. King Qin shouted, "Set off!"


    As for Madame Li, ever since the young mistress had disappeared, she had been crying all day. Suddenly hearing that the young miss had come back, the mother and daughter both went up to greet her with wailing voices. The mother and daughter pair hugged each other and cried loudly, and Wan Wan''er hurriedly asked: "Has Ninth Brother come back yet? "Big sister Hua was captured by the Golden Soldiers, we have to go save her ¡­"


    Madame Li covered her mouth and hurriedly closed the door. She said in a low voice, "My good young miss, don''t speak nonsense. The Emperor, the Emperor, the Ninth Prince''s Concubine Xing, and his own children were all imprisoned in Liu Jia Temple. If they could be saved, wouldn''t Ninth Prince have gone to save them earlier? "Your highness has just returned, you must never mention this matter in front of him. It''s just giving him trouble for nothing ¡­"


    "Then, what about Sister Hua? If Big Brother Yue comes back, how can I explain it to him? "


    "Ai, Miss Hua is such a good person. Heaven bless her, she has the Golden Eel Token. Perhaps, the Golden Man will let her go. "


    "Nanny, I''m so worried, it''s all because I let her down. I thought I could freely enter and leave the military camp once I got the token, but I didn''t expect those Golden Army soldiers to be so fierce when they saw the token. Big sister Hua, what should I do ¡­"


    "God bless me. "If Miss Hua really has something up her sleeve, we can set up her memorial tablet and repay her great kindness ¡­"


    "Brother Yue, how should I explain this to him?"


    "Young master will forgive you. Right now, the war''s in chaos. Even the empress and imperial concubine can''t protect you. It''s a sin, those damned thieves ¡­" She changed the subject and suddenly said happily, "Didn''t King Qin go to save her?"


    "But, wet nurse, didn''t you say that Ninth Brother''s armies could do nothing to him? How could he do it with only a few people?"


    "That''s true. Sigh, even if Benefactor Qin were to go, it would be a waste of his life." I really don''t understand why Miss Hua wouldn''t admit that he was her husband. If not, who else would be willing to take such a huge risk? That is something that knows that there will be no life. "


    "Milkman, don''t say anymore. Sister Hua always had her difficulties when she didn''t acknowledge King Qin as her husband. Besides, it might not be true. "


    "Alright, alright, alright. I won''t say anything else. I won''t say anything else."


    "Ai, if I can save Big Sister Hua, then I won''t make her angry anymore. I will definitely treat her as my own elder sister."


    Madame Li shook her head, thinking to herself, "For the flower to return is as difficult as ascending to heaven."


    Just as she was deep in thought, the sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the door. Her expression changed as she heard the Ninth Prince''s voice, "Wan ¡­"


    The mother and daughter looked at each other in fear. Lady Li opened the door and the Ninth Prince stepped in. "Wan Wan, Hua Jue was taken by the Golden Army?"


    Wan Wan dare not not answer, her face filled with tears: "Ninth Brother, what should we do now? "She was probably sent to Liu Jia Temple ¡­"


    The ninth prince sat dejectedly on his chair with his eyes closed. His expression was gloomy as he murmured, "In this life, I will never see Yan`er again!"


    "Nine ¡­" Wan Wan was about to speak, but Madame Li held her hand tightly. She shut her mouth and didn''t say anything else. After a while, seeing that the Ninth Prince was slowly getting up, she staggered out. At the door, Xu Jiancai waited for his bodyguards to support him.


    WanWan chased her to the door, where Lady Li forcefully pulled her hand and closed it.


    Her voice was very low, "Milkman, Ninth Brother already has tens of thousands of soldiers. Is it really not enough to fight with the Golden Army? "If he invades the Liu Family Temple, not only can he save Big Sister Hua, she can also save the entire imperial family ¡­"


    "Foolish child, Song Jun is no match for Jin Jun at all ¡­"


    Wan Wan was disappointed and heartbroken. She knew that Nine was powerless to save Hua Li, but he had left just like that, and she still felt terrible. She kept telling herself that Nine couldn''t even save the daughter of his father, his mother, and the empress, so how could she blame him for not saving her sister?


    Just after dinner, the weather was cold, and Golden Vulture was not in the mood to go out, so he slowly made his way back to the house.


    Lonesome Flower laid on the carpet and applied the Nine Dew Paste on his injured leg. It was extremely effective, and all the rotten meat was gone. It began to grow new flesh. It was both painful and itchy, and was extremely difficult to bear. She sat close to the stove, warming and stinging.


    He sat down beside her, looked at her pale face, and said gently, "Flower Smelting, you are not allowed to commit suicide again. I will not let you suffer any humiliation, nor will I force you to do so."


    Since she had woken up, he had said these words countless times. It was unknown whether it was to comfort himself or to comfort her.


    Lonesome Flower closed his eyes and did not move.


    Golden Vulture took a cup of tea, examined it carefully, and then placed it in front of her. "Flower Melting, do you want some tea?" Seeing that Hua Li didn''t agree, he continued, "The country of gold is cold, mainly in terms of meat, so it needs to drink more tea to help with its digestion. We trade on the border with the Song Dynasty, in the city of Cha Ma Yi, but those merchants often make up for it with inferior products, and we drink inferior products. Now, it''s the first time I''ve seen such fine tea. It was brought over by your emperor during the negotiation this time. They say they are of high quality in the imperial palace. From what I can see, tea brewing is also a university, do you know? "


    Seeing that Hua Xuan was still silent, he said, "Fine, I forgot that you''re from the Humble Class. You were once a poor girl, so you definitely won''t do that, right?"


    Lonesome Flower ignored his question and answer. Lying on the carpet, holding his head, he opened his eyes to look at the burning stove.


    "Flower Melting, can I draw a picture for you to see?"


    The Golden Vulture then began to draw. It was a landscape painting. After a while, he finished it, put down the brush and waited for the ink to dry. He then raised the painting in front of Lonesome Flower as if he was offering a treasure. "What do you think?"


    Hua Xuan took a glance and said indifferently, "Not much!"


    The golden vulture put down the painting resentfully, and took a Jiao Wei Chuan that he snatched from the Song Palace, caressing it lightly. Seeing that Hua Xuan was still drowsy, he laughed and said, "Hua Li, do you know how to play?"


    Lonesome Flower still closed his eyes and recuperated to recuperate. After thinking for a while, the Golden Vulture had already increased its defenses. If it wanted to kill him again, it would be as difficult as ascending to heaven. If he failed to kill himself, he would no longer have any intention of dying. Soon, he would be back on his feet. He just wanted to get better as soon as possible and find an opportunity to escape. Otherwise, Wu Qi-mai''s threat of "lodging", eventually make people shudder, not even a day.


    "Flower Soluble, his injuries are much better now, right?"


    "Flower Melting. This is the long-lost musical score of" Grand Dominance Powder ". Unfortunately, I don''t know how to ¡­"


    "Flower Melting, is Song Dynasty the most famous in Su Dongpo and Sima Guang? "This time, we have gained a large number of Su Shi''s works and" General Examination of the Qualifications ". Do you see that they are all true works?"


    The golden vulture talked to himself for a long time. Although he saw that she didn''t say a word, his words were the same. If it was true, her eyes would be different. He was overjoyed. He was prepared to use this to communicate in the future and build a closer relationship between the two. Just as he was thinking about this, he heard hurried footsteps outside. A guard practically jogged in to look at the flower juice, wanting to say something but hesitating.


    "If you have something to say, just say it."


    "Fourth prince, I just received news that the first prince had led troops to chase after Zhao Deji a few days ago." Fourth prince, I just received news that the first prince had led troops to chase after Zhao Deji a few days ago.


    This time, Zong Han sent out an extremely high-profile army. He thought that Zong Han had sent the dog into an alleyway, and was quite confident of the result. He did not expect that he would be defeated and almost lose his life.


    The Golden Vulture was surprised, "Where did such a powerful Song soldier come from? "What is the name of the general?"


    "Surnamed Yue, named Peng Ju!"


    "Yue Pengju?! "Got it, you can go now."


    "Yes."


    Hua Xuan, who was drowsy, suddenly stood up. It was as if he had just consumed an all-round nourishing soup. His eyes lit up, and he let out a chuckle.


    The golden vulture could see that she was suddenly full of vitality. Her eyebrows bent and her laughter rang out like silver bells. Her bloodless face suddenly became gorgeous and enchanting, making people unable to look at her in a straight face.


    He laughed coldly, "Flower Melting, do you think that your brother alone can turn the tide?"


    She didn''t say anything as she suddenly walked to the zither and sat down. Her hand stroked the zither strings, and immediately, the majestic sound of a golden iron horse came pouring down. It was the famous song "Ten Ambush".


    He had never heard such a chilling zither note in his life. His vision blurred, but he felt as if he was standing on a battlefield thousands of miles away. He also felt a faint sense of desolation and killing intent in his heart.


    As the zither music stopped, a burst of hurried footsteps could be heard outside the door.


    "Fourth prince, there''s a girl outside who wants to see you ¡­"


    One of the guards called out a few times, but the golden vulture finally regained his senses. He frowned and asked, "What woman?"


    "She called herself Wang, saying that she was the wife of the Song Country''s top scholar, Qin Chuan. I have something to talk to you about ¡­"


    "No," he said lazily. "Call her back."


    The guard replied, "Yes, then I''ll send her to her lodging ¡­"


    "There''s no need. Send her back to Qin Manor ¡­" The golden vulture thought for a moment before standing up again. "Fine, I''ll go out and take a look first ¡­"


    Suddenly, she thought of the time when she broke into the Qin Residence with Yue Pengju to capture the golden vulture. There was no evidence of it then, but now, Qin Kuang''s wife, Qin Hui, was looking for the general of the Jin Kingdom. Thus, she followed him out.

 C74 Golden Soldier Abuse

    The day was sunny and the snow had melted in the square outside as if it had been washed by water. It was already evening, and the stone slabs had long since been dried by the sun. Hua Rong chased after her. Far away, in the dusk, a few gold soldier caught up to a woman and tore off her clothes one by one. A few of them grabbed her four limbs and pressed down on her head, causing her to pout her body. A Golden Army was leaning on her body from behind, shaking her body non-stop ¡­


    Hua Rong miserably closed his eyes and suddenly thought of the "lucky" Little Zhou of the Song Tai Zong painting of the Spring Palace. She felt as if golden stars were flickering in his eyes, and she had long heard of the misfortunes of the Song Kingdom woman, but this time she had personally witnessed such a terrifying cyclone. It was as if her entire body had been thrown into a pot of oil, as if she had returned to the night when she was caught on the island by the King Qin.


    Her internal organs rapidly moved as she crouched down, as if she was about to vomit her heart out.


    Jin Wushu naturally saw this scene, and shouted from far away, "Stop!!"


    However, how could they catch the attention of the crowd of excited beast soldiers? Wu Qimai rushed forward and pulled down the man who was riding on the lady''s back. The man resentfully pulled up his pants as he scolded, "Which bastard doesn''t have eyes, who dares to provoke this daddy?"


    Jin Wushu shouted loudly: "Get lost now!"


    These soldiers were all under Zong Han''s command, and were about to kill him, but when they saw that it was Fourth Prince, they immediately scattered like birds.


    The woman on the ground had disheveled hair and a face full of blood. Her clothes were torn to shreds and it was not even possible to cover her thighs.


    She was originally quite pretty, but now she had been tortured to the point that she didn''t look like a human anymore. She was just like a ghost girl.


    Jin Wushu sighed to himself as he took off his outer robes and passed it over to her. Wang''s disease covered his body and then trembled as he opened his mouth and sobbed, "Young Master ¡­"


    Jin Wushu gestured, and two guards helped her up before walking back to the camp.


    When he was almost by Hua Rong''s side, Jin Wushu stopped in her tracks. Under the twilight, she bit his lips tightly, his face pale as a sheet of white paper.


    Her voice was dry as she said, "Qin Gui was your accomplice in the Da Song. His wife, you''re actually not willing to let him go?"


    "Not yet a consort. Qin Gui is only trying his best to curry favor with me. "


    What''s the difference?


    Jin Wushu did not answer and directly entered the tent. Hearing that Hua Rong had caught up, he did not make a sound.


    The little ring poured a cup of hot tea and Wang''s disease finished it in one gulp.


    Jin Wushu asked: What are you looking for me for? Where''s your master? "


    She sobbed, "After my master was captured, his life and death is unknown. My concubine and many other female disciples were imprisoned in the Liu Jia Temple and were subjected to all sorts of insults. When I heard that my young master was here, I wanted to try my luck ¡­" She kneeled down, "Young Master, please accept this body of concubine as your servant. Even if it was as a slave or as a slave, you would still be willing ¡­ body of concubine, you can''t take that kind of torture anymore ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu let out a long sigh, "Whatever, you can stay here for now."


    Wang''s disease kowtowed again, "Thank you Young Noble, thank you ¡­"


    "Little Huan, take her down to change her clothes and find a room to rest."


    "Yes."


    stood outside the front door in a daze, watching both of their figures disappear. At this moment, it was unknown why, but the will to live and to flee was once again unable to withstand a single blow. It was so clear that ¡ª Under the Song Kingdom''s huge nest, no matter male or female, they were unable to survive.


    The nation was destroyed, and the women had to pay their debts.


    Of the four hundred thousand people, not a single one was a husband!


    A light flashed in his mind. It was the scene of his brother brandishing the long spear and running amok. Suddenly, he felt warm inside and woke up: there was also his brother! And there''s also the Ninth Prince!


    At this moment, they had never been in such a hurry to leave. Even if they had to go up the mountain of blades or descend the sea of flames, they had to support the Ninth Prince and build a huge army together with their younger brothers, killing all of the brutal Golden Army to their last breath.


    Once the bloodthirsty thought appeared in his mind, his face flushed red. Even Jin Wushu who had walked over to his side did not notice it at all.


    Jin Wushu stared at her for a long time before suddenly letting out a light cough. She regained his senses, and came into contact with Jin Wushu''s strange eyes.


    A burst of hurried footsteps could be heard, and Wu Qimai''s voice was filled with panic, "Below the great hall, below the great hall..."


    "Scram, this king wants to see Fourth Brother... "Arcane Art, come out ¡­"


    Zong Han bellowed, but Wu Qimai was unable to stop it. Jin Wushu''s heart moved, and he gently pointed with his finger, causing Hua Rong to immediately enter the room, afraid of Zong Han''s brutality. Just then, Zong Han walked into the tent and shouted: "Big brother, how have you been?"


    Zong Han laughed, his gaze sweeping across Jin Wushu''s body like a condor, and looking at his clothing of a young noble from the Song Kingdom, he knew that he was unable to match up to Jin Wushu at all.


    He frowned: "I heard that you were stabbed by that slut from Song Kingdom?"


    Jin Wushu shook his head: "Where did it come from? Big brother, don''t listen to rumors. When you return from the battlefield, you''d better take care of your body and rest. "


    It was really a rare occurrence for Zong Han to lose this time. When he heard Jin Wushu''s words, he couldn''t help but feel anger rising from the bottom of his heart, and with a glance up and down, he moved as fast as the wind, grabbing towards Jin Wushu''s chest, "Fourth Brother, this king will see if you''re injured or not ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was already prepared for this, as he dodged to the side and blocked him off with a move, then said indifferently: "Big Brother specially came today to cause trouble for this little brother?"


    "Haha, this king cares about you, Fourth Brother! According to our military orders, if any Slave dares to disobey our orders and hurt the Jinguo generals and soldiers, we will punish them severely. especially you, Fourth Brother, if there is a Song Kingdom who has harmed the Fourth Brother''s precious body, this king will definitely hack her into a thousand pieces to resolve the Fourth Brother''s hatred. "


    "Although little brother is not talented, a mere female can''t hurt me." Big brother dares to laugh at little brother''s ability? "


    "Fourth Brother is able to lift a iron dragon that weighs a thousand kilograms. He is the number one warrior in our Da Jin Kingdom. "Hahaha ¡­" "This king plans for the safety of the Fourth Brother, thinking that the female tiger you brought back is incomparably fierce, difficult to tame, and that more than half of the Slave have died in the past few days. The number of officials and courtesans in the various military camps has greatly decreased, and I, the Great Golden Warrior, do not receive the rewards, so, Fourth Brother, in consideration of the bigger picture, wanted to get that Slave from you, so as to resupply the number of officials and courtesans, so that she can truly experience the pride of my Great Jinguo man. See if she still dares to be fierce ¡­"


    "Oh? Big brother truly loves the army. "However, since when did the military order for the general to be conscripted out and assigned to ordinary soldiers?"


    "Fourth Brother, you have misunderstood. This is definitely not what I meant, I was only worried that my own brothers in bone will harm this bitch of a Southern Barbarians ¡­"


    Jin Wushu waved his sleeves: "It''s cold out, it''s better for Big Bro to go back and rest early. Don''t worry about Little Bro''s matters."


    "Haha ¡­" laughed dryly, then revealed a fierce look, "To be honest, Fourth Brother, I have already heard that the female slave you captured is called Hua Rong, she is indeed the older sister of General Song, Yue Pengju. In this campaign, I have suffered greatly from the Southern Barbarians, so I must capture her, torture her well to vent the hatred in my heart."


    Zong Han couldn''t hold Yue Pengju and wanted to come here to threaten him. Jin Wushu resisted the impulse to slap the table and stood up, and said coldly: "Big Brother, Song Kingdom is dead. You only need to send Zhaojiaji and a large amount of treasures back to Shang Jing in a few days'' time to receive your rewards and enjoy the glory of being rich. For a mere little brother, he has to stay in the Song Kingdom to capture Zhao Deji. I do not dare to accept credit, and do not ask for any rewards, could it be that I do not even have the qualifications to obtain a few female slaves? "


    "Please calm your anger Fourth Brother, this is not my intention ¡­"


    He waved his hand: "If that''s the case, then this little brother doesn''t have any big sister Yue Pengju here.


    After publicly giving the order to expel the guest, Zong Han thought that he had steeled his heart to protect the female slave, laughed, and followed his trusted aides to leave.


    Returning back to the camp and sitting down, he received a report from the military advisor, saying that the Song Kingdom had collected another batch of silver and silver and sent it over. Zong Han looked at the list, laughed, and recovered from his failure.


    He suddenly continued, "I''m afraid that when we return to the Shang Jing, the only thing we need is to stay here and do nothing."


    The advisor knew what was on his mind. Shang Jing was very ill right now and could die at any time, but she had not decided on the successor, so the situation was not clear. The group of Crown Princes were secretly fighting, all of them hoped that they could return as soon as possible, and not stay in the Song Kingdom to fight. The Jinguo''s succession tradition was very different from the Han Chinese. It usually depended on the person with the strongest military achievements. However, Zong Wang and the others were not to be outdone. Adding the Jin Wushu who had risen to prominence later, their reputation was even more so after the battle at open seal. Furthermore, he was worried that if Jin Wushu managed to capture Zhao Deji, his contribution would be above his. Even if did not succeed the throne, if he chose to form an alliance with Zong Wang, it would be a huge threat to him.


    The Military Advisor said in a low voice, "For the past few days, Fourth Prince has been indulging in women''s beauty, drinking and having fun. He was captivated by that Song woman, so there''s nothing to be afraid of."


    Zong Han inquired a few times, and also realized that he was deeply in love with a woman. This was exactly what he wanted, and laughed out loud: "Fine, let her immerse herself in the gentleness of that Song girl ¡­"


    The advisor lowered his voice even more. "That woman is Yue Nanman''s big sister, and he secretly betrothed his enemies to her. When the time comes, he will give her a solid proof of his wrongdoings.


    Zong Han was overjoyed: "The Military Advisor''s plan is really good!"


    When Zong Han left, Jin Wushu was still sitting on the chair, angered to the point that his face was black.


    Wu Qimai closed the door, walked over, and said in a low voice. "Fourth Prince, don''t be angry!"


    "He''s trying to snatch the credit, trying to capture Zhao Deji at the same time. All the credit ¡­"


    "The invasion of the Fourth Prince s all depended on their tactics and intelligence. Don''t worry, the hall will not be able to receive any slanderous words from the Old Wolf Master."


    "I''m not afraid of him! However, he was overbearing and overbearing! "You actually won''t even let go of my woman ¡­"


    Hua Rong heard every word spoken from the door of the private room, her heart was filled with fear, if Zong Han continued to threaten him, she was afraid that she would have to suffer an unimaginable fate.

 C75 Marry you as a wife

    She was burning with anxiety and wanted nothing more than to escape. With a thought, she suddenly realized that Jin Wushu''s order badge was beside her bed. That day, she took it off and threw it on the ground, and Jin Wushu then placed it on the side of her bed. She immediately went over to pick it up, only to hear Jin Wushu shouting outside: "Hua Rong!" She quickly put the token away and walked out. There was a table outside with a few side dishes and two jars of wine.


    Jin Wushu looked at her carefully. Ever since she tried to commit suicide, she had looked very weak and listless. Seeing her looking haggard, Jin Wushu sighed, then said suddenly: "Hua Rong, do you really want to leave this place?"


    Hua Rong sneered, wasn''t that nonsense?


    "Hua Rong, if I bring you back to the Shang Jing and treat you well, would you be willing? Although due to your identity as Song people, I am unable to take you as my legal wife, I will definitely spoil you so that you will not lose your position as an imperial concubine in any way.


    She laughed, "Jin Wushu, do you really like me?"


    He didn''t understand why she would ask this question. He was overjoyed. Could it be that she also slightly liked him?


    He immediately said, "It''s true."


    "Then marry me, and not concubinage!"


    "No way!" Without even thinking about it, he rejected her immediately, "As a woman of the Song Kingdom, you can only be my concubine. "I won''t lie to you, my Father has already arranged a marriage for me. She is the daughter of Vice-Chancellor Da Jin, when we return to our country, I will definitely marry her and make her my queen!"


    Hua Rong laughed heartily, "Jin Wushu, you are indeed an honest gentleman."


    "Da Jin''s wife and concubine line is not as strict as that of Song Kingdom''s. He only wants to see who his husband dotes on to become the true mistress of the family."


    "Since there are no strict rules, then why are we competing to be the principal wife?"


    Jin Wushu could not answer.


    He saw the strange smile on Hua Rong''s face, and said with difficulty: If Song N¨¹ was a captive for this subject, how could she be a principal wife? My Father, my brothers and sisters, will not agree. Even Princess Da Song could only be a concubine. "


    Hua Rong did not mind, as Jin Wushu''s answer was completely consistent with her judgement. The reason why she thought of this question was because he remembered how many times the Ninth Prince had questioned the "lateral consort". Jin Wushu''s answer was a standard answer. She thought that if he could escape, and if Ninth Prince brought up the matter of again in the future, he might as well do as he said and guarantee that he would retreat immediately.


    Jin Wushu saw her expression changed drastically, as though he was overjoyed, and asked strangely: "Hua Rong, are you willing or not?"


    "I don''t want to!"


    He was even more curious. "If you were the principal wife, would you be willing?"


    She smiled slyly: "Jin Wushu, I just want to see what exactly your ''sincerity'' is."


    Her smile was gentle and charming, and even the stubbornness in her bones had become as gentle as water.


    He was stunned for a moment. "What does being a concubine have to do with true feelings?"


    "If you''re sincere, how can you let your beloved girl be your concubine?"


    "Hua Rong, do you think that I am not sincere to you?"


    "No!" You only respect me because I''m courting death and have a bit more backbone than the other Song Capture s. Just like how you respect General Song and his mother. Jin Wushu, thank you. This kind of respect is more important to me than my ''heart''! "


    His heart trembled, not knowing how to refute. Sincerely, how to evaluate? Did he have to use another method to obtain her?


    He didn''t know if it was because he had fallen in love with someone, but his heart was filled with tenderness. He stared at her smile, seeing it for the first time. He stayed silent for a while, then said dejectedly: "Hua Rong, accompany me to drink a few cups. "This is 20 years of top-notch ''Girl''s Red''."


    She sat down in silence, picked up a glass of wine, and drank it all in one gulp.


    "Hehe, straightforward. You drink a cup, while I drink three ¡­"


    Jin Wushu drank continuously, as if he was worried deeply, and gulped down a few large cups. He felt that it was not good, so he simply threw away the wine cup and picked up the wine jar to drink.


    Hua Rong saw that he was drunk after a while, and was secretly happy in her heart, she also ate and drank until she was full, and when she saw that Jin Wushu was lying on the ground, she was completely unconscious.


    She reached out to touch his breath. It was heavy and did not move at all.


    She slowly stood up and looked at the night sky. She quietly went into the house and wrapped a bow and arrow in a bundle. She changed her clothes and looked around. She saw that the guards were all drunk in the outer room.


    Outside the camp, in the stables, she knew better, hesitated, and went over. In the darkness, she saw the GenSys chewing grass in the corral.


    She took out the order badge and the coachman recognized the woman beside Fourth Prince. The "GenSys" was also given to her by the Fourth Prince, so without asking, he untied the reins and handed it over to her.


    Hua Rong''s heart jumped, she mounted the horse and with a dozen horses, she rushed out. The whole journey at Jin Wushu''s camp had gone smoothly. She was suspicious in her heart, could it be that Jin Wushu had intentionally pretended to be drunk and was kind enough to let his go? Or was he planning something?


    He rushed to the third tent without stopping and suddenly heard a loud shout: "Who is it?"


    did not dare to reply, he knew that taking out Jin Wushu''s order badge would not only be useless, but would also bring about more trouble. Without any hesitation, he would attack his horse and charge forth, as long as he rushed out of the camp, with the support of "Jin Si", he would definitely be able to shake off the pursuers.


    They were under Zong Han''s command to watch out for any movements from the Fourth Prince. This time, they recognised that it was one of Fourth Prince''s famous horses, and with a loud shout, dozens of soldiers chased after her.


    "Quick, someone escaped ¡­"


    "Quickly chase ¡­"


    Hua Rong had already rushed out for a while. In the darkness, she could hear the wind blowing by her ears. She hugged her horse''s belly tightly and sprinted forward, causing the arrow that was shot out from behind her to fall to the ground with a * swoosh * sound.


    On the other hand, King Qin and the others had infiltrated the gold army camp during the night and were mixed within the troops. Li Xing had stolen the silver taels from them, making them the supervision officers of the army. They were very fond of him and would be able to walk around freely in a few days. However, even though it had been night and day for many days, they were still unable to approach Jin Wushu''s heavily guarded tent.


    It was already midnight. King Qin and the rest were out on a few activities when they suddenly heard a commotion outside. It was unknown if it was an assassin who barged in or someone who escaped. King Qin saw the chaos, and immediately understood that the chance had come. He raised his blade and hid in a corner of the tent in the darkness, preparing to take the chance and enter Jin Wushu''s camp, only to see a horse galloping out, the horse riders were all wearing tight clothes, waving bow and arrows, it was an exquisite riding technique, although he could not see their faces, but who was Hua Rong?


    His happiness was no small matter. He immediately led his horses and blew a whistle, causing Li Xing and the rest to rush out from all directions.


    "Great King, what happened?"


    He did not have the time to elaborate as he shouted in a low voice, "Quickly catch up to that horse in front of us. That is Madame ¡­"


    Everyone''s vision blurred, and they saw a black shadow flash in front of them. A man and a horse had already disappeared into the night.


    King Qin took the lead and chased after him. Behind them, the Golden Army that had been woken up rushed over like a tide.


    Hua Rong ran for a few miles while her back shone with light. A few of the most elite war horses moved, and a few tens of experts had already caught up. She turned around and shot two or three men down with a few swishing arrows. She turned and galloped for a while, her pursuers getting closer.


    King Qin and the others were all wearing Golden Army uniforms. Seeing that they had caught up, a group of Golden Army s shouted, "Take a detour. There is only one exit here. Take a detour around it. We must capture this woman ¡­"


    "Yes."


    King Qin responded with a sound, and with a slash of his blade, he chopped towards the person who gave the order. The officer let out a blood-curdling screech, his entire body split into two, as he tumbled down the horse.


    King Qin and the rest were surrounded, seeing that there were more and more pursuers, and that Hua Rong in front was almost caught up by seven or eight experts, King Qin was anxious, waving his big blade, killing anyone who got close.


    Li Xing hissed, "Great King, hurry up and catch up to Madam ¡­"


    After being hunted by several Golden Army s, he only had seven or eight people left. Seeing two or three more of them fall, and the rest could still stand and fight. "How could I leave you behind?"


    The pursuers from behind were getting closer and closer. King Qin patted his horse and shouted, "Charge out!"


    He led the way, and Li Xing followed beside him. Behind them were two other heavily injured pirates, and the four of them supported each other as they finally made their way out of the corner. Just as he ran a few steps, he heard a scream. The man had been knocked off his horse, and the group of horses behind him had stepped on him. He didn''t even have time to scream before he died.


    "Great King, run! Those who can run away are all ¡­"


    "Li Xing, you guys hurry up and follow me ¡­"


    He was getting closer and closer to the troops in front of him. He heard the sound of arrows being shot. Suddenly, he heard a hiss from a horse. It turned out that "Jin Si" had been hit by an arrow and almost pushed Hua Rong off his horse''s back.


    It was another few arrows. Everyone recognized that it was the "Jin Si", so they no longer shot their horses and directly shot people. Hua Rong hid behind the horses and shot another few arrows at them.


    King Qin had also dismounted long ago. Seeing that the situation was critical, he shouted loudly, "Little girl, don''t be afraid. I''m here ¡­"


    When Hua Rong heard his voice, she knew that the devil''s voice was much better than the gold soldier''s. She only heard a few screams from the back, and King Qin had already opened up a bloody path as she charged forward.


    Hua Rong did not bother to turn her head, and rushed forward desperately. Another arrow flew, and King Qin waved her blade to sweep the ground, but seeing that she could not hold on any longer, he became even more anxious. "Little girl, don''t be afraid ¡­"


    She slowed down her steps and her body swayed a few times. King Qin split apart the two Golden Army s who were chasing after her and leaped into the air.


    Without hesitation, Hua Rong grabbed his hand and jumped onto the back of the horse with King Qin''s help. Before she could stand firm, one of the Golden Army s who was charging forward swept his mace across and swept it towards Hua Rong''s waist. The King Qin turned around and saw it clearly. He suddenly pulled Hua Rong and pulled him. With a groan, a piece of the mace was torn from her waist to his shoulder. His entire body was drenched in blood.


    The tip of his nose was filled with the smell of blood, causing Hua Rong to exclaim in shock, "King Qin ¡­"


    "I''m fine."


    Without caring about the pain, he turned his hand and pulled Hua Rong into her embrace with her long arm. Pulling on the reins, he heard a few miserable screams coming from behind him, it was Li Xing and another pirate.


    He turned around, and another pirate fell to the ground, his back full of arrow cluster, like a hedgehog.


    He was unable to rescue them, and his eyes were shot to the point where they were about to spit out blood. Very quickly, the dozens of people who were charging over had become a close combat. Li Xing had already lost his horse''s back, was surrounded in the middle, holding his long blade up high, he struggled to advance, a Golden Army shot his spear straight into Li Xing''s heart, and under the torches, King Qin could see everything clearly. Li Xing''s body swayed a few times, his chest spewed out a mouthful of blood, and fell down flat on the ground.


    "Li Xing!"


    He only held Hua Rong''s waist tightly and used all his strength to fight against the horses. The horses galloped in the night sky and quickly disappeared into the boundless night wind. The torchlight could not illuminate too far. gold soldier chased for a bit longer, and in front of him, the only sounds that could be heard were the whistling of the wind and the endless thick fog of the night.


    "Fuck, where is he?"


    "Where did he go?" With the flanks of their wings, they won''t be able to escape ¡­ "


    "Chase after him! Grand Prince has ordered us to seize the heavy bounty ¡­"

 C76 Reunion after a long absence

    Golden Army Camp.


    Jin Wushu stood by the window and listened to the shouts and sounds of fighting outside the door. He was so nervous that he felt like his hands were going to break out in sweat. Wu Qimai hurriedly entered and he suddenly turned his head. "How is it?"


    Golden Army Camp.


    Jin Wushu stood by the window and listened to the shouts and sounds of fighting outside the door. He was so nervous that he felt like his hands were going to break out in sweat. Wu Qimai hurriedly entered and he suddenly turned his head. "How is it?"


    "Someone is invading the Jinying at night. She has someone to support her."


    "She really escaped!"


    He let out a long breath, as if he had just won a big gamble.


    In the faintly lit sky, Zong Han hurriedly rushed over. He pushed aside a guard who was about to report to him and loudly said: "Fourth Brother, what is going on? How did you let that slave escape? "


    Jin Wushu rubbed his sleepy eyes and asked casually: "Why is Big Brother so noisy this early in the morning?"


    "Hua Rong ran away, how did you defend him?"


    He was drunk and his face turned pale with fright. "Why did he run away? "Someone, come ¡­"


    Zong Han was flustered: "You spend all your time indulging in debauchery, it was really a drinking mistake. Hua Rong ran! Not only did she steal your ''GenSys'', she also killed more than a hundred of our Golden Warriors ¡­ "


    "She''s just a mere little girl, how could she kill so many people?"


    "She still has a spy! There are seven or eight spies under my command. They have killed more than a hundred of my most elite warriors. "I''ve come here today to tell you that I''ve already dispatched troops to capture that slut. If I don''t hack her into a thousand pieces, it will only vent my anger ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was drunk, his words were unclear: "Big Brother ¡­ Why is big brother so angry? What''s a woman worth? "


    "Woman? Don''t forget, she is Yue Pengju''s big sister. If we captured her, we could have threatened Yue Pengju. "


    "Oh? Even if the Song Kingdom Emperor and the Supreme Emperor were to capture her, they would not be able to threaten Yue Pengju.


    Zong Han said angrily, "Fourth Brother, since ancient times, you have been the bane of our lives! Don''t be greedy for the beauty, and be fooled by the Witch! "


    "Thank you ¡­" Thank you for your concern. If the Witch ran away, how would they be able to confuse me? "


    Zong Han saw that he was just spouting nonsense and turned and left in anger.


    After he left, Jin Wushu personally closed the door, and muttered to himself: "If you stay by my side, seeking death every single day, it wouldn''t be much fun, so it''s better if you go."


    Just as Zong Han left, Zong Wang came back.


    His face was darker than Zong Han''s, and he grabbed Jin Wushu: "You''re still pretending to be drunk? Didn''t you mean it? How could she run away? This slut, you protected her so much that you didn''t even want her to change his act. I truly regret not killing her with a single slash that day! "


    Jin Wushu said lightly: "Second brother, please calm your anger. Why kill her? She still has a big use for it. "


    "For what?"


    "I have already ascertained that she is one of Zhao Deji''s loyal guards. Think about it, was she more important or was Zhao Deji more important? We can''t blindly catch Zhao Deji like this either ¡­ Look at your big brother, before even seeing Zhao Deji''s shadow, you have lost so many troops ¡­ "


    Zong Wang''s face finally turned better, and he said happily: So that''s how it is! Fourth Brother, I only said that you were bewitched by this Witch, and do not care about the bigger picture. If you ever speak of ''attacking the heart'' every day, then even if Song N¨¹ were to escape, she would definitely be extremely grateful to you. Furthermore, she is Yue Pengju''s older sister, Fourth Brother, you should make good use of her ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu smiled faintly.


    "That Witch stole your GenSys horse. Although Song people doesn''t recognize that horse, as long as my Golden Soldier sees it, he will immediately know where it is."


    "Exactly! I have already sent down the order, when she arrives on the road at daybreak, the signalman along the way will immediately report her whereabouts. "


    "Haha, the Fourth Brother''s brilliant plan! Isn''t it much better than just randomly searching for a clue like this? "


    Jin Wushu walked to a chair in the middle of the room and sat down. He picked up a map of the Song Kingdom''s strategy and landscapes, showing that he was not the least bit drunk: "Second Brother, the current Song Kingdom, we need to take down two people first. The first is Zhao Deji, the second is Yue Pengju! If these two people are able to take down the Song Kingdom, then we will truly have the wealth! "


    "Haha, after we capture Zhao Deji and Yue Pengju alive, you can take Hua Rong away in front of them and have the Song Kingdom officials lie at my feet forever."


    "Alright!" Jin Wushu was in high spirits, "Zhao Deji, just you wait, this prince is here!"


    The horse''s hooves flew all over the place. It was unknown how far it had run. Finally, the horse screamed and raised its hooves. GenSys was a trained war horse, but he almost fell down because of his injury.


    King Qin carried Hua Rong and both of them fell to the ground, both of them almost fainting from the impact. After a long while, King Qin finally sat up. He wanted to look for a horse, but he found that the horse had gone somewhere else.


    At this moment, the world was pitch-black. One could not even see his fingers when he stretched out his hand, and there was no sound at all.


    King Qin held onto the only bit of warmth in her arms tightly, gently shaking her body. "Girl, wake up. Girl, wake up ¡­"


    After being struck, Hua Rong had long since fainted, and the only thing she could feel was warmth. Relieved, he picked her up, looked around, and walked slowly forward. Her brothers had died, her enemies were chasing him, and only the body that was filled with all sorts of thoughts was in his arms. King Qin did not know if this was a dream or reality, but he felt both sad and happy. He touched her face, cold, his lips cold, his hands cold. He untied his robe and held her in his arms. For a moment, in the darkness, he heard her heartbeat, his own heartbeat, the passionate interweaving of her heart, as if he had returned to that night in the bridal chamber that he would never forget.


    He held her even more tightly as tears somehow flowed down his face. He felt even more sorrowful than when he had "erected a tablet" for her after he had learned that she had died.


    After an unknown period of time, Hua Rong opened her eyes, as if she had been through an endless nightmare. The heaven and earth were in complete darkness, and she was lying in a huge pair of arms, like a small boat floating in a violent storm of ocean, in danger of destruction at any moment.


    Sensing her hurried breathing, the King Qin stopped and asked happily: "Little girl, you''re awake?"


    This voice was extremely hoarse, and she almost couldn''t feel that it was the King Qin''s voice at all. Only that "little girl", was like a clap of thunder on the ground, causing her body to tremble and almost fall out of his embrace.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    King Qin stopped and felt around. Behind him seemed to be a rock, he sat down and couldn''t help but lower his head and kiss her face.


    As if she had been touched by some evil venomous snake, her entire body trembled, and all of the horrors and nightmares in her memory returned. She hysterically shouted, "Let me go, let me go ¡­"


    "Little girl, I''ll protect you. I won''t let anyone harm you anymore ¡­"


    She struggled with her strength, causing King Qin to let go of her hand. She staggered and stabilized herself, pushing with her hand, causing King Qin to almost fall on the ground. Her hand pushed on his body, causing him to become wet.


    After fighting for a long time in the King Qin, she was already severely injured, and only by relying on her breath and the joy of her wife''s return to her bosom, she was able to persevere for so long. Now that she pushed her, she fell to the ground, unable to stand up for the moment.


    "Girl, are you alright?"


    Hua Rong did not say anything, she stood silently in the darkness for a while, then turned and left.


    King Qin took a deep breath and chased after her, pulling her into his embrace.


    Being held back like an iron arm, Hua Rong was unable to struggle. In the boundless darkness, she had been hunted down and killed all the way until now, and now, she had fallen into the hands of the King Qin.


    "Little girl, come back with me. Leave this place ¡­"


    In his panic, he suddenly remembered that outside Jin Wushu''s tent, a group of Golden Army s had used a violent force on the Wang''s disease. "Girl, girl" ¡ª ¡ª That devilish shadow that was lingering around her like a demon, was even the body of a kidnapped and raped girl on the island ¡­


    She screamed miserably, "Let go of me!"


    King Qin hugged her once again, his lips almost touching hers: "Girl, I''ll take you away ¡­"


    It was unknown where she got the strength from, but she suddenly pushed him again. This time, King Qin could no longer stand, her hands loosened, and she fell onto the ground, rolling up and running.


    "Little girl, little girl, where are you going?"


    King Qin staggered a few steps and spat out a mouthful of blood. His body swayed a few times and his voice was extremely hoarse.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    Hua Rong had also realized that he was severely injured, and that the injuries on her body were all covered with Jin Wushu''s "Nine Dew Paste". Furthermore, they were properly bandaged, and had already recovered about seventy to eighty percent. She thought of the dead brothers in the King Qin. Obviously, he had not appeared in the Jinying as a ''coincidence'', but rather, she had come to save her.


    She hesitated to stop and stood a few steps away from him. She said lightly: "Qin Shangcheng, you have a huge grudge against me, but today, you saved my life. "From now on, we will settle our grudges and not owe each other anything ¡­"


    King Qin did not care about her decisive words. She was happy to hear her speak and her tone was so gentle. Especially since she still remembered her name.


    "Girl, Wan Wan said that since you fell into Jin Wushu''s hands, we found an opportunity and snuck into the Jinying ¡­ "Little girl, I''m so happy to be together with you ¡­"


    "Where''s Wan Wan?"


    "I sent someone to send her back to Zhizhou Prefecture."


    "Thank you!"


    She thought, this was in place of her little brother saying these words. After all, he had saved Peng Gao''s "wife", and exempted him from killing enemies in front of him.


    At this very moment, every woman who managed to escape was the fortune of the Da Song.


    "Where are Li Xing and the rest?"


    King Qin said dejectedly: "They''re dead, they''re all dead!"


    Hua Rong did not ask anymore, the smell of blood on her nose seemed to be spreading endlessly.


    He wanted to reach out and pull her again, but he couldn''t wait. The feeling of warmth in his arms was gone, and his body and mind were empty.


    "Girl, I want to hug you ¡­ "Give me a hug, will you?"


    Hua Rong interrupted his words: "King Qin, I''m leaving. "Don''t follow me anymore."


    He quickly said, "Little girl, you can''t leave. You''re my wife ¡­"


    "Wife?" "Who''s your wife?"


    "Little girl, we''ve paid our respects to the halls and had a bridal ceremony ¡­"


    "If all the women you stole are your wives, King Qin, do you know how many wives you will have? Do you know how many of those you have insulted, raped, and drowned in the sea? I was just lucky enough to survive and barely survive. Is this considered your wife? To treat a slave that you snatched as a wife, King Qin, you are laughable? "

 C77 sLittle girl, donst go! s

    The King Qin panted heavily. He could not refute a single word as he gradually got used to the darkness in his eyes. He could only see her silhouette flash in the fog before he was about to leave again.


    He wanted to chase after them, but both of his legs seemed to be unable to support the weight of his entire body, and he seemed to be begging, "Girl, gold soldier is a beast.


    "The gold soldier is not humane, but you guys are?"


    In the end, he still took a step forward and tightly held onto her arm. "Girl, let''s find a place to rest first. Once your injuries are healed, I''ll take you there and find a quiet place to live a good life ¡­"


    All these years, running, fleeing, wandering ¡­ From the Pirates'' Hand to the Golden Army''s Camp, they lived through every moment in fear. They had no family, no loved ones, no friends, and even no home! There was no place to stay! His only brother, Yue Pengju, had already become the husband of someone else ¡­ The anger and sorrow accumulated in his heart, as if all of this was bestowed upon him by his King Qin!


    "Girl, you really miss me to death ¡­" "This time, I will never let you go ¡­"


    She flung her arm.


    "Little girl, I''ve been looking for you for so many years, I definitely won''t let you go ¡­"


    Hua Rong looked at the vast night sky and cried out hysterically, "King Qin, why are you pestering me like a ghost? Is it not enough to be tortured by you on the island? I''ve died so many times for you that I almost drowned in the sea for the last time. Why do you still refuse to let me go? What is the difference between you and gold soldier?


    "Little girl, I''ve been thinking of you every single day for all these years, and I haven''t looked for another woman ¡­"


    "Do I have to thank you? Gratitude for the thugs who ruined my life? You miss me? What do you want me to do? You want to take me back and tie me to a tree for you to torture me with? You want to beat me up? Hungry and torturing me? Pulling my scalp off and dragging it on the ground like a wild dog to demonstrate your prowess as a bandit king? You''re thinking of me, so I''m going with you? Who do you think you are? Not only will I not leave with you, King Qin, I simply hate you. I hate you. There are so many women in the world, why are you unwilling to let me go even if you have to chase after me to harm me? "


    She cried until she was on her hands and knees, curled up like a tiny shrimp, her face pressed into the cold ground. She didn''t feel cold. When the mountains and rivers fell, there was not a single peaceful place. gold soldier who were like wolves and tigers were everywhere, and they only felt that the world was too big and they had nowhere to hide.


    King Qin struggled, almost crawling over, all the blood and sweat on his body had already congealed on his body and turned into fine salt particles. He extended his large hand that was like a praying mat, gently groping around, he stroked Hua Rong''s hair and said with a trembling voice: "Girl, I won''t do that to you ever again ¡­ Girl, I like you and I''ve never wanted to harm you. From the very beginning, I''ve never really wanted to harm you ¡­ "I didn''t hit you, I never thought of hitting you ¡­"


    "Yes, you did not hit me!" But, weren''t the others a thousand times scarier than being beaten? Do you really think that just because you didn''t hit me, you treat me very well? "


    "Girl ¡­" It''s my fault. In the future, no matter what you say, I will listen to you and not force you. "Little girl, I definitely won''t allow you to leave me ¡­"


    "You won''t allow it? Why are you doing this? " She sneered, "King Qin, what''s the difference between a person like you and a Golden Army like me? Which of the bad things had been done less than them? You came all the way to find me just to get your prey to slip away, that''s all. So what if he caught it? Trying to torture me again to show your authority and strength? "


    "Girl, it''s not like that! You know it''s not like that! "I really do like you ¡­"


    "Like? Do you know what ''like'' is? To wantonly humiliate a woman you want to meet, is this what you mean by ''like''? "


    "Girl ¡­" "I truly want you to give me children ¡­"


    "For a person like you to have children, I''d rather die without descendants!"


    She was like a hedgehog, she suddenly moved away and stood up again, wiping her tears, "King Qin, this is our last time! If you keep pestering me, I''ll kill you! "


    Seeing Hua Rong about to leave, after that, there would be a day where they would be able to meet again at the ends of the earth. Moreover, it was hard to say if she could even survive this, so the joy she felt when he first saw her had already turned into despair and fear. She shouted hoarsely, "Girl, you can''t leave ¡­"


    Hua Rong acted as if she did not hear, and increased her pace.


    "Little girl, I''ve been looking for you for so long, but I''ve never really met you ¡­" I want to see you so much, I want to go crazy. Little girl, even if you want to leave, can you wait until dawn so I can have a good look at you? With just a glance, I''m begging you ¡­ "Little girl ¡­"


    Hua Rong stopped in her tracks. The tears rolled down her dry eyes and quickly condensed into cold salt on her face. With the cold wind, it disappeared without a trace.


    Seeing that she had stopped, King Qin''s breath seemed to be slowly flowing out. "Little girl ¡­ Girl ¡­ "Don''t go, okay?"


    Hua Rong walked a few steps back, then supported him up and left.


    It was as if he had swallowed an immortal pellet. He leaned on Hua Rong''s thin shoulder, trying her best not to press against her, as she quietly embraced her waist. She was unable to contain her joy, and just as she wanted to say a few words, she spat out a mouthful of blood. He wanted to turn his head, but it was too late.


    "Little girl, I''m sorry ¡­"


    Hua Rong coldly snorted.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    As his voice dropped, Hua Rong did not make a sound either. She knew that if they did not find a safe place before dawn, both of them would not be able to survive.


    After walking for an unknown amount of time, he finally saw a vague shadow, as if it was a thatched cottage. It was already dawn, the darkest time of the day.


    Hua Rong supported the King Qin a few more steps. When they got closer, they discovered that it was indeed an empty thatched cottage.


    She forcefully dragged King Qin inside, and he immediately fell limply to the cold ground.


    Hua Rong fumbled around and started a fire.


    "Hey, King Qin ¡­"


    Shocked, only then did she realise that King Qin''s eyes were tightly closed, his face was like golden paper, there was an arrow wound on his right shoulder, a knife wound on his chest, and countless other small wounds, his entire body was covered in blood.


    She sighed as she supported him on the grass. He fell heavily to the ground. The once majestic and dignified Tie Hanfeng was now barely able to hold on until this point. His life was in ruins and he did not know whether he was still alive or not.


    She felt around her bosom for a while and found a bottle of injurious drug s. These few pills, were all secretly taken out from Jin Wushu''s tent.


    When he brushed the medicine off the front of his shirt, he saw that the cloth was thick and bulging in the middle of the jacket. She casually touched it and saw that it was an embroidered lotus bag with delicate workmanship. She thought, I''m afraid this was stolen from some woman. It was obvious that he had feelings for that girl since he hid like this close up. It was a good thing that he didn''t want to pester her again.


    She opened the bag and looked inside. There was only one piece of paper inside. She unfolded the paper. There were only two names written on the yellowed paper:


    Qin Shangcheng


    Hua Rong


    It was her own handwriting.


    It was something that King Qin had forced her to write when they were on the island. That time, he failed the robbery and returned injured, so she thought that she would be struck by bad luck again. In the end, he didn''t say anything and just pulled her to write his name.


    What was this bandit doing, hiding these things in a precious place?


    She looked back at the hellish island, whimpered, and was about to throw the bag into the fire and burn all the nightmares, when she remembered that he was still alive, and what would she do if he never woke up again?


    The hatred and loathing he originally held towards him had somehow faded in this moment of life and death, almost to the point where he almost couldn''t feel it anymore. She was at a loss for a while, then returned the bag to King Qin, took the medicine and applied it on his internal and external body. Even after being busy for a while, King Qin still had his eyes closed and did not wake up.


    She touched King Qin''s forehead. It was boiling hot, but she didn''t know what to do in this deserted village. She just hoped that he could spend the night safely, and that she could talk about it tomorrow.


    She retreated to the side and closed her eyes to take a nap. In her daze, she heard a gurgling sound from the King Qin. "Don''t go ¡­"


    She opened her eyes and saw that he was still unconscious. She went over and tried to put his hand, which had barely moved, close to the burning fire, but as soon as she grabbed his hand, he held her tight, like a shackle.


    She did not push him away, but only gently brought his hand close to the fire, sighing softly, "You were your pirate on the island, how happy were you to burn and kill and plunder? Why did he need to travel thousands of miles to find this land of battle? Why did he need to travel so far to find this land of war? "If you can survive by a fluke, you might as well go back and be your pirate ¡­"


    She thought for a moment, then tore off a piece of cloth, dipped it in icicles, put it on his head, made a fire, and found a broken jar in the corner to melt some ice water. She fished out some of the dry rations she had brought with her when she fled and turned them into porridge.


    When the porridge was half cold, she went to shake him awake. "King Qin ¡­"


    He opened his eyes in a daze. Her eyes were blurry, and her face was blurry. It was as if she was in a dream, but her heart was filled with joy. "Little girl ¡­"


    "Eat something."


    "Yes."


    She pulled him up against the wall, and he saw that she was sweating profusely. He was glad to laugh, but he was in so much pain that he could only close his eyes and barely manage to steady himself against the wall.


    She fed a bowl to him and he took a sip with difficulty. Hua Rong saw that his body was unsteady and immediately reached out to help him. He tilted her head, almost leaning into her arms.


    He thought she was going to push him away, but she only smiled and said gently, "Eat something. It will be better if you eat it."


    "Little girl ¡­"


    King Qin''s voice was choked with sobs. He had never dreamed that there would come a day where she would take care of him with such care and care.


    Only a wife would feel this way! A feeling of life and death together.


    He opened his eyes wide in an attempt to see what she looked like, but his vision blurred, and he felt extremely tired. He laughed and tried to put his arms around her, but in the end, he was too weak, and his body went limp, and he fainted again.

 C78 Still heartless

    Hua Rong''s flames burned a little hotter than last night, and touching his forehead felt even hotter than last night. At this moment, the sky was already slightly bright, but the mist had not dispersed at all. It was not possible to see her face in close proximity.


    This kind of morning, the gold soldier was afraid of being ambushed by other people, they would not rashly attack. Moreover, the terrain of this area was very remote, with ten rooms and ten empty spaces. There was no value in plundering at all, and no one would dare to come back. Hua Rong walked to the door and looked back. King Qin was still unconscious. When he was about to leave again, his eyes started tearing for some reason. Then, he turned around and put all the rations and silver he had on him.


    She muttered to herself, "King Qin, I won''t go with you! That''s why I didn''t dare to wait for you to wake up! Now, we really owe each other nothing, so just leave it to us and do our best! "


    But, did they really owe each other nothing? Why did she feel that she owed him when she saw that he wasn''t sure whether he was dead or alive?


    She held back her tears and didn''t dare to look back. Clenching her teeth, she turned around and left without looking back.


    She heard a mournful cry from the front and caught up to the injured ''Ginns'' who was running out. After they went hunting, Jin Wushu gave the horse to her. She rode it a few times as if it recognized her. She was overjoyed. She pulled the horse, and seeing that only its left front paw was injured, the man and the horse went forward.


    This was an abandoned house, with only a few strands of thatch on the roof.


    Fortunately, the weather was clear and sunny, and the weather gradually became warmer.


    King Qin was lying in a pile of grass and when he woke up, it was already evening. When he opened his eyes, he saw that there was no one around him.


    "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    He struggled to get up, only to see a broken jar of water beside the fire that had not been extinguished, beside it was some dry food, obviously left behind by Hua Rong. The wounds on his body had also been bandaged.


    Hua Rong had left a long time ago!


    He staggered to the door, but he felt weightless and did not have any strength left in him. He could only look out into the distance under the dim light of the evening sky. There was not a single trace of life in the desolate area.


    His subordinates were all gathered together, but now, he was left alone. His wife, who he had searched for a few years for, did not even manage to see him face to face before she resolutely left. When King Qin leaned against the door, for the first time, he felt the loneliness, fear, despair, desolation and helplessness of his life, as if he was the only one left in the entire world.


    "Little girl, you heartless girl!" "If you are like this, why would I leave you behind?"


    As she screamed, she couldn''t hold back her tears any longer and reached into her bosom. Seeing that the purse was still intact, she took out the yellow paper and looked at the two words "Hua Rong". After a moment of dizziness, he murmured, "Little girl, where did you go?"


    He looked at the Profound colored bandage, which was obviously torn from Hua Rong''s body, and the things that she left behind, as if they still carried her warmth. Suddenly, he thought of the gentle care she had given him last night, and his heart warmed.


    As these thoughts ran through his mind, he felt as if his body had gained a lot of strength. He immediately turned around and ate all of the dried rations on the grass that had been boiled by the fire.


    After eating, he felt a little refreshed. He picked up the saber beside him and staggered out of the house. After determining the direction, he headed towards the left.


    Along the way, there were looting gold soldier s everywhere. Although Emperor Song had sent over thousands of beauties, they were all gifts from the thousand-man commander and above. He then carefully selected a few dozen virgins, saying they were left as filial gifts to the wolf lord. They would use the rest of them, especially the generals who were more than a hundred men, including the princesses and consorts. There were no women in the lower ranks or below the centurions. Blood and brawls broke out every day just to fight for the women. When the commander of the Golden Army saw this, he directly allowed them to steal from the people. Usually, he would capture a girl, and regardless of her age, he would take turns to commit violence.


    Although the King Qin was used to robbing homes, after seeing such a large-scale atrocity, he could not help but be alarmed. Furthermore, with the destruction of his family, as a Song people, even though he was a bandit, he was still sad. He came out at night and day, and he was even more worried about Hua Rong''s safety. Fortunately. The further one went, the less likely they would encounter the Golden Army''s looting. Along the way, a few small cities in the Town gradually gained some popularity. The King Qin did not have a single person. All along the way, whenever he saw a medicinal shop, he would go in and snatch some ginseng, black crow, some other Qi replenishing medicines to chew on. If there was no medicine shop, he would look for medicinal herbs along the way and take them. When there was no money to eat or drink, he would just casually go in and snatch some silver taels from the officials. Furthermore, he ate a lot of hegemony food for a month and his body was almost completely healed.


    After walking for a few more days, he heard a few people talking along the way about how Yue Pengju had Sniped down gold soldier and won a great victory in a row. He knew that if Hua Rong ran out, he would definitely look for Yue Pengju.


    Ying Tian Palace.


    It was already the end of February. After several consecutive sunny days, this year''s frost began to slowly melt. Spring had finally arrived.


    A blood-red sun gradually sank into the western sky, bit by bit, completely sinking. A new red lantern hung over the originally quiet and lonely mansion. The red light shone through the portrait of the beauty dressed in royal clothing, revealing a hazy and gorgeous appearance.


    Just as the two guards were about to close the door, they heard a burst of "cool" Horseshoe s in front of them galloping over.


    Soldier A shouted, "Who are you?"


    The person jumped down from his horse and walked over quickly. He saluted and said, "Please pass on your message that Hua Rong wishes to meet Ninth Prince."


    Soldier B saw a "man" in the night. She was small and thin, travel worn, and her clothes were shabby. She was clearly not some outstanding hero. He also saw the horse she was riding, which was in a mess of colors. Hua Rong was afraid that if it was recognized, after it escaped, other than treating it, she also managed to steal a bag of pigment and dyed its fur in a mess. Especially the iconic "King" shape on its forehead, it was carefully trimmed and dyed in the same color as its surroundings.


    However, this did not affect the speed of the injured GenSys'' legs in the slightest. He had successfully lost sight of the Golden Army who was using his horse to track him down, Jin Wushu had originally been waiting for the Golden Army to report any news along the way.


    The soldier glanced at her. "Come back tomorrow."


    Hua Rong saw that the two of them were about to close the door, and anxiously said: "Please inform them that Hua Rong wishes to meet with me, Ninth Prince will definitely meet me!"


    "Ninth Prince has taken on a concubine today, I don''t have time to see you ¡­"


    "Oh?"


    When she heard this, sure enough, there was a faint sense of joy coming from inside. The scale was not big, and if one was not paying attention, one would not be able to hear it.


    "Hurry up and leave, don''t disturb the Ninth Prince ¡­"


    She looked at the gradually darkening sky, not going in tonight, and having no place to stay. She then clasped her hands and said, "Seniors, please forgive me ¡­"


    "Go, go. I''ll tell you to come back tomorrow. Did you not hear me?"


    "Who knows who you are ¡­"


    Seeing that she was not leaving, the soldier pushed her. Just as he was about to step forward and chase her away, he heard a low shout from behind: "Who is making a ruckus here?"


    Both of them turned around, and Soldier B immediately said, "Master Xu ¡­"


    Hua Rong took a step forward, and saw that it was Xu Caizhi and his two bodyguards patrolling. Xu Caizhi also saw her and was both surprised and happy, so he spoke up first: "Miss Hua, please come in ¡­"


    Seeing Xu Caizhi''s attitude, the two of them became terrified and anxiously retreated to the side.


    Xu Caizhi glared at the two of them: "You are really blind, what did I tell you? All the heroes who have come to seek war must be notified, why haven''t you done so? "


    The two of them muttered, unable to discern what the thin man who was called "Miss Hua" looked like.


    Hua Rong did not mind at all, she only turned to Xu Caizhi and asked, "Master Xu, is everything alright?"


    Xu Caizhi looked at her carefully a few times, then said joyfully: "Miss Hua, I really didn''t think that I would be able to see you again. Princess said that you were captured by him ¡­ I really didn''t expect you to be able to escape ¡­ "I never thought that the heavens would bless me ¡­"


    Hua Rong answered and followed him. Along the way, she saw a few lanterns, colored silk and the like, decorated with a bit of a festive atmosphere. She casually said: "Is that the Ninth Prince''s Consort Na?"


    Xu Caizhi let out an "Ah", and was extremely uneasy. He was well aware of the feelings the Ninth Prince had for Hua Rong. Now that Hua Rong had returned, she did not know how to respond to the Ninth Prince''s Concubine Na. After thinking for a while, she said, "Since the Ninth Prince found out that you were captured, he has a lot of grief. A few days ago, Chuan Shan ordered the Sir Wu to lead thirty thousand soldiers and horses. Yesterday, he also sent a woman from his clan to the Prince. During these few days, the Prince had no one by his side and was also saddened by the injuries sustained by the two emperors and his matriarch''s wife and children. Miss Hua, please do not mind. Your Highness really did not think that you would be able to escape ¡­ "


    "Duke Na Fei, Hua Rong is extremely happy, why would she mind?"


    Hua Rong heard him explain for Ninth Prince, and did not mind, but she secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Of course, Ninth Prince could only "accept" the beauties sent over by the Sir Wu. Who would be stupid enough to give up on the best way to recruit strong people to assist them? Furthermore, since Ninth Prince had accepted his wife, he would no longer "miss" her, and it might also be a good thing.


    Xu Caizhi saw that her face was covered in dirt and thought that he must have suffered a lot in the past few days. He sighed, "Miss Hua, let''s go have a drink together."


    Hua Rong suddenly asked: "Royal Highness, Consort Na, why aren''t you in the inner room, and are instead patrolling in the outer room?"


    Xu Caizhi''s expression was somewhat dejected. "After I went to Tokyo, Your Highness added a new guard by his side, and even had a bunch of eunuchs attending to him ¡­"


    Hua Rong and Xu Caizhi could be considered to have experienced life and death, so their words were more straightforward. After asking, they immediately understood that Ninth Prince must have other trusted aides, so they gradually distanced themselves from Xu Caizhi.


    At this time, music began to sound out again along with the sounds of drinking and guessing. She hesitated for a moment before saying, "Your highness is overjoyed. I haven''t prepared anything, so how can I have the face to disturb this wedding wine ¡­"


    "Your highness, seeing you is the best present. Go quickly."

 C79 Elder sister is back

    She followed Xu Caizhi in, and saw that there were seven or eight tables of wine in one of the halls. They were all the officials of Ying Tian Palace, and the generals of Xiangzhou Base Camp. Ninth Prince was dressed in a red robe, sitting at the head of the table, beside him was a lady dressed in a red wedding dress, he was about eight years old, his body was robust and sturdy, although he did not have much beauty, but he was still dignified and composed. Furthermore, he had a few traces of heroic vibe, probably because he was from a martial general family, and was Sichuan Shan''s younger sister, Wu Jinnu.


    At the moment, Ninth Prince was drinking, Xu Caizhi hurried over and whispered a few words into his ear. He raised his head, his expression changed greatly, and immediately walked to Hua Rong who was standing at the very end, and said with a trembling voice: "Rong Er, you''re back!"


    Hua Rong smiled and bowed deeply, "Congratulations, Your Highness. Hua Rong was ashamed, she was disrespectful, and could be sent away. She could only offer a cup of wine to the Duke to express her feelings ¡­ "


    She poured a cup of wine and drank it up. Ninth Prince held his cup, but how could he drink it? He only felt as if his heart had been knocked over. He had no idea what it was like to be in pain. The gold soldier created a register to capture the noble women, thousands of them were locked up in the Liu Jia Temple, heavily guarded, no one was able to escape. Knowing that Hua Rong had been captured and there was no hope of rescue, he practically gave up on the thought that she would still be able to survive. She didn''t expect that not only had she returned, she had even returned at such a time.


    At this time, the auspicious hour had arrived, courtier had already left, and the bride had already been brought into the bridal room. Ninth Prince watched dumbfoundedly as Hua Rong and Xu Caizhi followed the crowd out, stood for a while, then sat back down, and poured himself a cup of wine to drink three times.


    Xu Caizhi brought Hua Rong to settle down. After he left, Hua Rong did not care about the details and laid on the bed. She was so tired that she almost immediately fell asleep.


    He woke up after only sleeping for a while. It was like he had a nightmare, but he couldn''t remember anything at all. Bang bang bang! An even louder sound came from the distance. It turned out that it had only just become four o''clock.


    He was still too tired to open his eyes, but he could not fall asleep no matter what. In a daze, she suddenly heard a sigh from outside the window. Startled, she jumped over and walked to the window, softly exclaiming, "Who is it?"


    Ninth Prince said in a deep voice, "Rong Er, it''s me."


    She stood by the window, not opening it. "Your Highness still hasn''t rested?"


    "Rong Er, I want to talk to you."


    Why would he need to talk to me about Ninth Prince''s bridal ceremony? She calmly replied, "The time is late. The night dew is cold. Your Highness, please go back ¡­"


    There was no sound from the window. She felt relieved and went back to her bed. Just as she was about to go to bed, she heard a knock on the door.


    "Rong Er..."


    She lit a lamp, walked over in surprise, and opened the door. Ninth Prince came in and sat down by the table.


    "Your Highness, what do you want?"


    Under the light of the lantern, the Ninth Prince could see that she was extremely thin. Even so, it was unable to cover up his elegance, and his expression became even more elegant.


    He forcefully suppressed the excitement in his heart, reached out his hand and pressed it down: "Rong Er, how did you escape? Did Jin Wushu torture you? "


    She unconsciously retracted her hand. "Jin Wushu was naturally arrogant, so he never tortured me. That night, someone was causing chaos in the Jinying, so I took the chance to return. Jin Wushu had already been conferred with the Jinguo as the Great Marshal of the Southern Ocean Continent by the Jinguo. He wanted to help one of the puppet emperor and then take over the entire Song Kingdom. The puppet that they want to support is called Zhang Bangchang ¡­ "


    "It''s really him!" This thief is high in status, but has always been at peace with one another. No wonder he is like this, he is actually a dog from the Jinguo. "


    "And the top scholar, Qin Gui, he is probably also a spy for Jin Wushu."


    "Qin Gui?" Ninth Prince did not seem to have a deep impression of him, "This person is not a senior official of the imperial court, he was also captured by the Golden Army."


    Since it was captured, there was nothing to worry about.


    "Also, I found out that the number of people the Golden Army has left behind in the vicinity of the open seal is around 80 thousand. They are definitely not bragging about the 500 thousand people ¡­"


    Ninth Prince was overjoyed, "Is this news accurate?"


    "Definitely!"


    "Alright, This King will immediately arrange the arrangements."


    She chuckled. "Prince, the reason I came back was to report this matter to you. Tomorrow morning, I will leave ¡­"


    He anxiously asked: "Rong Er, where are you going?"


    "Go to a distant relative ¡­"


    "Rong Er, you know that it is time to hire someone, you cannot leave, stay and help me."


    "Right now, there are people from all four Wing Wang s gathered together. Not only is Hua Rong unable to help, she is also burdened by Duke Cheng."


    Before Ninth Prince could reply, he heard an urgent repressed voice. It was Xu Caizhi.


    "Come in."


    A signalman followed Xu Caizhi and came in as they knelt down, "Reporting to Your Highness, Yue Pengju has won 13 consecutive rounds with the Golden Army. He has encountered a group of Golden Army s in Bozhou, and is unable to contend against them ¡­"


    The Ninth Prince thought for a bit, then Xu Caizhi anxiously said: "Bozhou is just over 100 miles away, if we fail to reach it, the consequences would be unthinkable." "Your Highness, for the sake of safety, why not retreat ¡­"


    Hua Rong suddenly said: "Duke, you must not retreat. Right now, you need to be on both sides, and once Duke Huang leaves, your morale will collapse. Furthermore, Peng Ju uses his troops like a god, I believe he will definitely be able to stop Golden Army ¡­"


    The Ninth Prince nodded his head and said loudly: Yue Pengju has won 13 consecutive rounds, he has been granted the title of Xiangzhou''s Defense Envoy, General Wu Wei, and everyone else stand guard on the spot, be on high alert and train your troops diligently, no mistake.


    "Yes."


    stood up, and suddenly saw a flash of red at the door. He shouted, "Who is it?"


    A Wu Jinnu dressed in a set of wedding dress s slowly walked in, looking somewhat panicked: "Your Highness, please forgive me. body of concubine, seeing that the military situation is urgent, did not dare to delay any further, and was unable to find Your Highness for a while, so ¡­"


    It turned out that on the night of their wedding, Wu Fei had waited anxiously for her husband''s return after a long time. However, she had heard from the guards that there was an urgent military situation and thus, they were unable to find him. Xu Caizhi rushed over upon hearing the voice, knowing that the Ninth Prince was definitely with him, he immediately followed.


    As she answered, she looked at Hua Rong with both shock, suspicion, and sadness. On the night of their wedding, her husband was actually in another woman''s room.


    Hua Rong opened the door for Ninth Prince. Although she was dressed neatly, it was still the middle of the night.


    Ninth Prince glanced at Wu Fei authoritatively. "Forget it, you can go back and rest first."


    "Yes."


    Wu Fei replied, then looked at Hua Rong, her eyes filled with tears. She stepped on the tip of the three-inch golden lotus, and slowly turned around and left.


    Ninth Prince was going to convene the generals to discuss the battle in front of them overnight.


    Hua Rong hurriedly closed the door and heaved a sigh of relief. Only then did he recall the inhumane treatment her two concubines had suffered at the Golden Army''s camp. Since he didn''t ask, she naturally wouldn''t mention it. Otherwise, it would be an even more serious blow to him.


    Who said that marrying into the imperial family was a good thing?


    When she thought about how she had reported to him last night that he was going to "join some distant family", she did not leave without saying goodbye. After she had cleaned herself up a little, when she went out, she saw that the Ninth Prince''s chambers were lit up all night, she did not disturb him, but when she saw that Xu Caizhi was outside, she informed him that he wanted her to stay, so how could she keep him? Hua Rong led her horse straight away.


    Berlin.


    As soon as dusk fell, Yue Pengju hurriedly returned to the army camp. Just as he sat down to drink a cup of tea, he heard Zhang Xian returning.


    He was overjoyed: "Zhang Xian, is there any news?"


    Zhang Xian was a little uneasy as he shook his head: "Pengju, your sister is not in Ying Tian."


    "Where did she go? What happened? "


    Yue Pengju''s expression changed, and the unease in his heart grew even more intense.


    "I heard that she had once returned to the Ying Tian, but after that, she left?"


    "What''s going on?"


    Zhang Xian sighed, "I heard news that she seemed to have been captured by the Golden Army and escaped. After returning to the Ying Tian, he left and there was no news of her after that ¡­"


    Yue Pengju suddenly stood up, "No, I have to go look for elder sister."


    "You have orders, how can you leave? Penga, you can''t leave. "


    "Something must have happened to my sister."


    "I''ll help you find it. I came back to tell you because I was afraid you''d be worried. Since your sister has returned to the Ying Tian, she shouldn''t be in too much danger. I wonder if she came looking for you? "


    It would be for the best if his elder sister came to find him. But, if it wasn''t, what would she do when she was alone in this mess?


    "I will set off tomorrow morning and look for her again."


    "No, we can''t wait any longer. After this battle, I will personally go find her."


    Closer to Berlin.


    Along the way, there were many villagers carrying all kinds of food and vegetables. The crowd discussed as they walked.


    "Lord Yue has won again ¡­"


    "I heard that Lord Yue lost fourteen consecutive rounds of battles against Golden Army, it is really Da Song''s fortune ¡­"


    "That''s right. More importantly, the armies of the Lord Yue have never harassed the citizens. They are very disciplined, and this is the fortune of the nation ¡­"


    "With this kind of army, we will definitely be able to defeat the Golden Army ¡­"


    "¡­"


    The woman on the GenSys could not help but smile and feel warm as she heard all the talk along the way.


    It was already dusk and all the people who had delivered the food had returned. The patrolling guards saw the woman riding the horse and shouted loudly, "May I ask who you are looking for?"


    "Please inform your General Yue Pengju that his sister wishes to seek an audience..."


    The guard saw that she was well-built and elegant. Although her clothes were tattered, she did not look shabby at all. She was also General Yue''s older sister, so he did not dare underestimate her. He immediately went in to inform her.


    Just as Hua Rong asked the other guard for a bowl of water, she heard a series of hurried footsteps. Someone ran out and hugged her, "Big sister, big sister ¡­"


    She lay in his arms for a long time before she raised her head and looked at him closely. She saw that he was wearing a golden armor and a copper helmet with a red barrier. She could not help but smile: "Pengju, I heard along the way that from the start of the first month until now, you have fought fourteen matches in a row. Every battle has been victorious. "I''m really happy, haha ¡­"

 C80 mutual affection

    Yue Pengju was agitated and he did not know what to say. He held her hand tightly: "Elder sister, let''s go in first."


    "Yes."


    He suddenly shouted loudly, "Zhang Xian, Zhang Xian..."


    Zhang Xian replied.


    "Zhang Xian, my sister is here. She''s looking for me ¡­"


    "Heh, sister, I was just saying that I would be looking for you tomorrow."


    Hua Rong had met Zhang Xian once before and knew that he was Yue Pengju''s best friend. Their relationship was even closer than Yang Zaixing and the others. "Thank you very much."


    "Big sister, you coming is the happiest thing to happen."


    Yue Pengju was elated: "Zhang Xian, let''s eat dinner together."


    Zhang Xian saw the two of them holding hands tightly, laughed and shook his head: "No need, I still have some matters, you two can eat."


    He turned to leave and Hua Rong''s face immediately flushed red. Yue Pengju held her hand, unaware. She struggled to open his eyes, but when she exerted a little force, he held his tighter, and she did not struggle.


    The dining room was usually Yue Pengju''s living room. Hua Rong looked around, the room was not big and the furnishings were simple and crude. There were some maps on the Desk.


    Yue Pengju brought out a clean piece of cloth for her and also some water. Seeing that he had fallen asleep on the chair, his face was extremely pale, and she looked a little uneasy.


    "Yes."


    He used the kernels to wipe her face, and she slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were bloodshot and her smile was very tired: "Pengju, I''ll do it myself."


    "Sister, I''ll help you." He still didn''t let go and slowly wiped her face.


    Hua Rong did not decline anymore. This was the first time in her life that she was so carefree in being served by someone. She sat on the chair and soaked her feet in the water. The water was warm, but her body was so tired that she couldn''t even straighten her waist.


    After running for a long time, Hua Rong finally settled down and changed into Yue Pengju''s clothes. Even though it was too big, it was still clean and comfortable.


    Yue Pengju took the clothes that she had changed off and washed them. She hesitated for a moment: "Pengju, leave it there, I''ll wash it myself."


    Yue Pengju looked at her chapped and chapped hands that had been running around hunger and felt extremely uncomfortable in his heart. "Elder sister, it''s alright, I''ll help you."


    He was the man in command of thousands of men, yet he insisted on doing these petty things for her. She sat in a chair, her eyes burning with emotion. She turned around and saw that the food had arrived.


    The soldiers brought in a pottery pot of soup, a pot of cookie, and a thick black plate of sliced lamb and two plates of vegetables.


    Although Yue Pengju had accumulated a lot of achievements, the Ninth Prince still relied on the squire family''s allowance to support them. Even with the rewards, they stopped at their superior Du Chong''s place, and very rarely had it been given to him. Fortunately, Yue Pengju''s army was strict, they frozen to death, did not demolish the houses, starved to death, and did not snatch food from others. Furthermore, they were highly regarded by the people of Golden Army, who spread the news and raised the money. Yue Pengju took the lead and ate, drank, and drank while living with the soldiers at the same level, giving no preferential treatment in his private life at all. At that time, it was already the third month and no one knew how to taste him.


    Yue Pengju waved his hands: "You guys go out, I''ll eat dinner with my sister tonight."


    "Yes."


    There were only two people left in the room, Yue Pengju immediately filled a bowl full of Soup Dumplings and handed it over to Hua Rong, still immersed in the joy of meeting him: "Sister, you''re hungry, right?"


    "Yes, I haven''t had a good meal in a long time."


    "Elder sister, eat this. Eat more ¡­"


    He carefully handed her pieces of mutton from the platter, afraid that she would not be full.


    "Heh heh, Pengju, don''t patronize me. You should eat too."


    "Alright."


    He said yes, but he didn''t eat a piece of meat. He just gave it to her.


    Yue Pengju treated her to two big bowls of biscuit before asking, "Elder sister, how have you been these past few days?"


    She shook her head and told him about how she was captured and how she was saved by the King Qin. Ever since they had left the Ying Tian, the gold soldier s who had captured the members of the royal family and the Ninth Prince s had moved out in large numbers to search and capture whatever they could within a hundred or two hundred miles of the Gold City. After running for a few days, it was extremely difficult for gold soldier s to find Yue Pengju, especially when they encountered shops on their way.


    Yue Pengju heard her say it lightly, but how could he investigate the sorrow behind it?


    "I never thought that Jin Wushu would actually let you go while pretending to be drunk."


    Hua Rong sighed. She was clearly a heaven-defying enemy, yet she was still a righteous and honorable man.


    "Since Jin Wushu is such a person, it is not easy to deal with him."


    "Yeah, Pengju, you have to be careful."


    Last time, Yue Pengju had defeated the Golden Army and advanced to the Town of Berlin. However, he received a report that Jin Wushu had personally led fifty thousand troops to chase after the Town of Berlin.


    Hua Rong knew very well how powerful Jin Wushu was, but Yue Pengju only had 3000 troops and horses, so she was very worried: "Pengju, are you confident?"


    He nodded his head: "Elder sister, I have been waiting for Jin Wushu for a long time!"


    Seeing his resolute eyes, Hua Rong''s hanging heart was at ease by half.


    Just then, the two of them finished their dinner. Hua Rong had been running around for a long time, and sat on the only chair in a tired manner.


    "Elder sister, are you tired?"


    "Yes, I''m very sleepy."


    She was tired and tired at the same time. After running for so long, it was as if she had finally entered a safe harbor. Her heart completely relaxed as she collapsed into a chair, not wanting to move at all.


    Yue Pengju let out a long sigh, "I really have to thank King Qin. If not for him, I would never be able to see you again."


    Hua Rong was also a little disappointed. Originally, she wanted to kill her enemy the moment she saw him, who would have thought that it would be the situation she was in today? King Qin was severely injured, and the skies were cold and the earth was frozen. gold soldier was everywhere, and it was unknown how his life and death was.


    There were even a few times when she regretted secretly not leaving him behind. However, her fear and fear of him overcame her guilt. If he recovered and was caught by him, then she wouldn''t be able to escape. Therefore, she had no choice but to split up with him while he was injured.


    "Sigh, I never thought that one day, I would fall like the King Qin and rob others. Once, I passed by a bun house of a Town. I was extremely hungry, yet I had no money.


    Yue Pengju took her hand, and as he saw the burn that was as big as a copper coin on it, his heart ached even more.


    She nodded happily. The fear she had felt for so long suddenly disappeared without a trace, to the point where even Wan Wan did not even think about it, and smiled sweetly: "Wait till I capture Jin Wushu, I''ll definitely beat him up three hundred times. Let''s see if he dares to be so rampant again."


    "Alright, sister. This time, we''ll show him what we can do."


    The moment she relaxed her mind, she became especially tired. Baffled, she suddenly asked, "Pengju, will I trouble you if I stay in the army?"


    "No, not at all."


    "Hehe, whatever, wait till this period when Golden Army is at its most rampant, then I''ll leave."


    Yue Pengju held her hand tightly: "Elder sister, you''re not leaving! Once we expel the Golden Man, the war would calm down. Let''s find a good place and live a peaceful life, and never ever go our separate ways again. "


    She suddenly wanted to cry. She shook her head and didn''t say anything. How could she ever be separated from him?!


    Yue Pengju suddenly said: "Elder sister, I won''t marry Wan Wan, I definitely won''t!"


    Hearing him mention Wan Wan, Hua Rong subconsciously asked, "Why?"


    What he did not know was that every life and death battle that happened today, Yue Pengju could only think of it as death. In this bloody and murderous battlefield, he did not even manage to get a single piece of news on his sister. Even if he won, he would always be worried, hating himself time and time again. Why didn''t he make a prompt decision that day and take his sister away? If the two were to be separated from each other in the future, wouldn''t that mean that they would regret it for the rest of their lives? Now that she saw Hua Rong again, all the hesitation had long been driven away without a trace. Yue Pengju stared at her and said with a tone of certainty, as if he was commanding a huge battle.


    "I only like my sister. In this lifetime, I will only marry my sister. None of the other girls have anything to do with me! "


    Hua Rong turned her eyes, and for some reason, tears started to roll down her face. She had experienced thousands upon thousands of mountains and rivers, had experienced a life or death situation, had experienced many suicides, and had never cried like this.


    Now, when she finally heard such a declaration that was as firm as a rock, she couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Seeing her crying, Yue Pengju hugged her tightly and said gently: "Elder sister, after we left that time, I regretted not breaking the engagement and taking you away. I''ve been worried about you everyday these past few days, and now that I see you again, I''ll never be separated from you ever again! Sister, believe me, just leave the rest to me. You just need to stay by my side. "


    What "sister''s and brother''s etiquette", what "Lee''s Wan Wan", what "Ninth Prince", what "King Qin" ¡­ They were all thrown out of the ninth heaven. It was unknown whether they were happy or sad, but she wiped her tears away and once again held his hand. Her heart was beating rapidly, and her voice had completely dropped. "Pengju ¡­"


    "Elder sister, when I go back this time, I''ll divorce the prince."


    Hua Rong was dazed for a moment, then said slowly: "Pengju, this is an extremely critical moment, you have to be careful."


    "I know. Elder sister, I will know my limits. For a man to do something and to not do it, I, the Ninth Prince, will not hesitate to help to revitalize the Da Song. However, for me to abandon my beloved girl and allow him to grant me his marriage, that is something that I absolutely cannot do! "


    She hesitated for a moment. "How about, I go speak up for you ¡­"


    He knew that the Ninth Prince was interested in his elder sister, so he naturally could not allow her to go through such an awkward time. Elder sister, you don''t have to appear. I''ll definitely be able to take care of it. Don''t worry about it. "


    "I also don''t know if Ninth Prince will allow it or not."


    "Ninth Prince will definitely agree. If you do not agree, then I will not raise my position anymore and will take you away! "


    Letting go of a marriage was originally a difficult thing, and if it were any other man, Hua Rong would definitely not believe it. But hearing it from Yue Pengju''s mouth was naturally different. When he was still weak, he was able to save herself. After becoming a hero that could support the heavens and earth, he repeatedly saved me. This man was my protector from the very first moment.


    Before the tears had dried, she could not help smiling again.


    There was a crackle in the brazier, and the flames leaped. When Yue Pengju saw the bright red light shining on her blushing face, there was actually an extremely happy smile in her eyes. Originally, he was wary and was afraid that she would stop him from breaking the engagement, but not only did he not stop his, he was actually overjoyed, and didn''t even mention anything like "marry Wan Wan" or "treat his well". It was as if he had received a silent promise and response from his.


    The two of them cuddled for a long time. Hua Rong slowly took out the hairpin from her chest. After tossing and turning for a long time, she still kept the hairpin in her heart. This friendship was self-evident. He took it from her and gently placed it into her hair bun. "Elder sister, this is yours. It will always be yours."


    Her face reddened slightly, and her voice was barely audible. "Is it good to look at?"


    He was overjoyed. "Very pretty."


    She leaned into his arms, listening to his strong, strong heartbeat, relaxed from body to heart, eyes slightly closed, a wave of weariness coming over her.

 C81 I want to marry you

    "Elder sister, are you tired?"


    "Yes."


    "You can stay in my room and rest for two days."


    "What about you?"


    "I''m making a pallet outside."


    "Pengju, how can you do that? I have to make sure that you have a good rest before you have the energy to command the battle. "


    "Elder sister, seeing you is the best time for me to rest. Not to mention sleeping on the floor, I can even fall asleep on the rocks. "Elder sister, let''s not talk about this anymore. You''ve been tired for so long, it''s about time for you to have a good rest ¡­"


    "Yes."


    He gently carried her exhausted body to the bed and laid her down. Then he covered her with the blanket and gently said, "I''ll be right outside. If you need anything, just call me."


    "Mm, you should go rest as well."


    He walked to the door and turned around to look at her again, only to see her with her eyes wide open as she mumbled, "Pengju, you''re not leaving. Accompany me tonight, okay?"


    He turned abruptly and sat down on the edge of the bed, her heart pounding. Hua Rong held his hand with a slight smile, and said gently, "These past few days, I was very afraid every day ¡­"


    On the journey from Golden Army''s camp to flight, every day was spent in fear. Many times when there was no other way out, they would always dream of it.


    If Penga was by his side!


    After going through countless hardships, she was finally able to return to the side of the man she loved. Suddenly, she really wanted to act unbridled like this. She wanted him to accompany her, act coquettishly in front of him, knowing that she was safe and that she was being protected ¡­


    "Big sister, I''ll accompany you. I''ll always be with you."


    He reached out slowly and took off her coat. She lay down beside him, limply, with her eyes closed and a sweet smile on her face.


    Yue Pengju touched her eyelids that were so tired that they couldn''t be opened, as if he was touching the most smooth silk. His heart trembled, he couldn''t help but lower his head, and gently kiss her forehead.


    He was originally a hot-blooded young man who had never been near a girl before in his life, but this time around, it was extremely delicious and the delicate body in his embrace was slightly trembling.


    Hua Rong was extremely tired to begin with, but she felt that this kiss was very comfortable. In her memories, the fear and nightmare King Qin brought him completely disappeared, and it was also the first time she experienced the beauty of a man and a woman''s love.


    She quietly reached out her hand and wrapped it around his neck. Yue Pengju could no longer resist, his hand slowly reached out to untie her clothes, but seeing how gentle she was, with his starry eyes half closed, with his face blushing red, he suddenly remembered that her elder sister had no rights to follow him like this, and he treated Hua Rong as his only family and lover, and treated her with such sincerity. He was not willing to let her down, and immediately stood up, stroking her hair, and said gently: "Elder sister, after I quit my marriage, I''ll immediately marry you, okay?"


    Hua Rong answered with an inaudible "En".


    Just as he was about to lie down, she giggled, put her arms around his neck, and suddenly gave him a quick kiss. She pulled back on the bed and covered herself with the blanket.


    Yue Pengju''s heart raced and his face flushed red. He had never felt such joy and happiness before, but when he thought of something, he almost jumped up. He exclaimed madly in his heart, "Big sister likes me, so it turns out that big sister likes me so much!"


    He was about to turn out the light when he saw one of her hands sticking out. He took it in the quilt to cover her, and when he did, he saw that there was a long scar on her arm. He was shocked and sat up involuntarily. He pulled up her sleeve a little bit and was shocked when he saw it. There were many wounds on her body. It was obvious that they were caused by fighting.


    He could not hold it in anymore. He gently lifted her up and lifted her clothes. There were several wounds on her back and legs, and two or three of them were not light. There were even faint scars on her neck.


    Hua Rong lazily curled up in his embrace. No matter how he examined her own body, she didn''t feel that was rude or embarrassed, it was as if she was born familiar with and close to him. Those that were healed and weren''t scarred up yet, her own pain and ugliness, were all unreservedly presented in front of him, letting him feel pity.


    Yue Pengju silently took out the medicine and applied it on her. When she touched the itch, she started to giggle: "Pengju, actually it''s not serious anymore. It''s almost completely healed."


    Every time he touched a wound, he would hear her say in a gentle voice, "The one on the back is left behind after being whipped by the King Qin''s subordinates on the island ¡­"


    "..." Golden Army cut her leg ¡­ "


    "The new wound on his left shoulder was left behind by Zong Wang. When we meet on the battlefield in the future, I will definitely return his blow ¡­"


    She gently leaned into Yue Pengju''s embrace as she counted the source of the wounds on his body. Involuntarily, his tears fell like rain, and even though King Qin and Jin Wushu had both said that they liked his, what else could they possibly bring other than these burdensome wounds.


    Of all the men in the world, only Yue Pengju had never once harmed himself in the slightest.


    Yue Pengju put down the ointment and gently held her. He used his hands to wipe her tears, and his voice was choked with sobs: "Elder sister, it''s all because I didn''t take good care of you."


    She wrapped her arms around his neck and smiled as she half-closed her eyes. "Pengju, I''m no longer afraid."


    "Yes." Don''t be afraid, I''ll always be with you. "


    That night, he slept extremely soundly.


    In the morning, Yue Pengju was no longer by his side when he opened his eyes. She got up and pushed open the door, only to see Yue Pengju standing at the door, holding onto a somewhat old set of female clothing, but it was very clean. She smiled and said, "Pengju, why didn''t you call me?"


    "I want you to rest enough."


    His eyes were very gentle. He had asked her to do morning exercises with him as per usual, but seeing that she was sleeping so sweetly, he couldn''t bear to call her after running for so long, so he wanted her to have a good night''s sleep.


    "Pengju, where did the clothes come from?"


    "I bought it from the women in the barracks. "It''s just an old one. Hur Hur, when these days pass, I''ll buy you a new one."


    She took it and smiled sweetly, "It''s already very good. I like it. "


    Yue Pengju rubbed his hands together, feeling very happy.


    "Pengju, assign me some tasks as well."


    When he saw the bow in her hand, his eyes lit up. "Golden Man is good at riding and shooting, while Da Song is mainly composed of infantry. "I have already considered for a long time that I could recruit warriors from all over the place to form a cavalry unit. Your riding skills are quite good, so you should stay behind to be a training instructor ¡­"


    Hua Rong was overjoyed: "Is this true?"


    "Of course it''s true! Elder sister, I have been preparing for a long time, but I just can''t find a suitable candidate. Furthermore, I don''t have sufficient funds, so it is even more difficult. Your archery skills are perfect, you are the right candidate to be the teaching head''s disciple ¡­ "


    When a woman was in the army camp, she had to have her parents or her husband, otherwise it would be very difficult for her to act. But since the invasion of the south by the Golden Army, there had been fugitives everywhere, and for this reason, many families of soldiers had joined the army. However, at that time, if one''s family members did not follow the army, it was possible for them to be swept away and slaughtered by the Golden Man at any time. In order to stabilize their morale, it had almost become a tacit understanding that many of the camps had families.


    Yue Pengju had arranged for his sister to stay in the army camp, so it wasn''t strange at all.


    Hua Rong chuckled, then said softly: "You have appointed me as your teaching head, aren''t you afraid that others will laugh at you?"


    "This dynasty''s Yang Clan''s female general is famous throughout the world. Who dares to make a joke about her?"


    "Alright, I''ll be a Flower General too, hur hur."


    "Big sister, as long as you''re willing, no matter what you want to accomplish, I''ll help you."


    Hua Rong got his promise, and the care, respect, and love of a man made her feel as if oil was being poured from her honey. Only by staying by his side, would she not be harmed in the slightest!


    Yue Pengju saw her smiling face with eyes flowing, their gazes locked for a moment, then Hua Rong''s face turned red, and lightly poked him: "Idiot, what are you looking at me for!"


    He came back to his senses, smiled happily, and said in a low voice, "Elder sister, you are so beautiful."


    Hua Rong''s face reddened. When she raised her head, she saw the morning sun rising in the sky bright red, as if her life had entered a whole new realm.


    Speaking of Jin Wushu receiving orders to set off, at the beginning, there was news that he saw a girl riding on a "Jin Si" in a certain place. "But after that, the clues ended." In the Jinguo, there was no one who did not know about Jin Si. Such a good horse, Hua Rong thought that it would definitely not be ruined, a man and a horse, how could it disappear into thin air?


    Jin Wushu originally wanted her to lead the way, but when the clues were cut off, he did not immediately chase after the Ninth Prince.


    Since the news of the two emperors being detained and the Liu Jia Temple s were about to be repatriated had already spread, the various defending armies panicked and panicked. On their way, they almost didn''t encounter any kind of resistance, all the way until they arrived in Zu An Province.


    However, he was not as cunning as the rest of the high-ranking officers who wanted to beat him to death. Instead, he had long been prepared for this, and thus, Jin Wushu was not able to attack the city even after half a month.


    On the fourth day, it was time for something to happen, the leader Wang Boyan passed by and forced Lu Deng to quickly welcome him, causing him to have no choice but to leave temporarily. When he left, Jin Wushu''s spies at the back immediately reported about the situation, causing Jin Wushu to be overjoyed, he immediately led his men to assault Fu An Prefecture.


    Wang Boyan left. When Lu Deng heard the news and rushed back, he was helpless. His wife was also a passionate woman. She had followed her husband and now that her husband had committed suicide, she could not bear to live on her own, so she also committed suicide. She followed her husband to the underworld.


    Jin Wushu led his men and rushed into the Lu Manor. The Lu Manor was quiet and chaotic, the servants and servants had long escaped.


    Jin Wushu walked into the hall, and saw a man holding onto a sharp sword, standing there proudly. He shouted, "Who are you? "He dares to stay here?"


    He walked forward and looked carefully. He recognized Lu Deng and had already committed suicide, and looking at his appearance, it seemed as if he was alive, as though he had died with grievances. Jin Wushu was shocked, how could someone die without collapsing? Beside him, there was another woman''s corpse. It was lying on the ground, covered in blood. It too had committed suicide.


    Seeing that Lu Deng''s body was still standing, he bowed twice and sighed: "Fine, Lu Deng, you are considered a rare loyal subject in Da Song. Now that you have committed suicide, I will not harm your corpse, you can rest assured."


    Before he could finish his words, he heard a burst of wailing. It was a small soldier carrying a baby. The soldier then captured an old woman and came out from the backyard.


    "Fourth Prince, please tell us about these two people."


    Jin Wushu asked the lady: "Who are you? Who are you to hold the child in your arms? "


    The woman cried: "This is Master Lu''s son, Servant is Young Gongzi''s master, the pitiful old master and his wife are loyal to the nation, they only have this little bit of bone and blood left, I beg for your life, your majesty."


    Jin Wushu took another look at the corpses of Lu Deng and his wife, especially his wife. She was dressed in luxurious clothing, and although her face was covered in blood, it could not conceal the elegance of her past life. His heart was at a loss as he ordered, "Immediately send orders to protect this city''s people and not slaughter them. Lord Lu and his wife were buried together at the main road, waiting for those who passed by to know that it was the tomb of a loyal woman. "


    Wu Qimai accepted the order, then said: "What about this child?"

 C82 Flag-Up Victory

    Jin Wushu then turned to Lu Deng''s corpse and saw that he was still standing there glaring at him like he was alive, he bowed to him a few times, "Mr. Lu, this family will definitely not kill off your descendants. Take your young master as Jiko and send him to your own country to be raised by this wet nurse. Until the adults grow up, take your name, and receive your incense. How about that? "


    Just as he said that, Lu Deng''s body fell to the ground.


    Jin Wushu''s heart was moved, he held the baby in his arms. The baby was crying nonstop and started to giggle at his teasing. He was overjoyed, and turned to the trembling wet nurse, "Did the Young Gongzi gain a reputation?"


    "Reporting to the King, the Young Gongzi''s famous name is Lu Wenlong."


    "Lu Wenlong? Good name. Kid, from today onwards, you shall be called Lu Wenlong and grow up to be like your father, to be a hero. "


    He handed the child to the nurse, and planned that the next stop would be Berlin. The city guard general of Berlin was Yue Pengju. He was one of the two Song Kingdom s whom he had to eliminate.


    When she thought of Yue Pengju, she couldn''t help but think of Hua Rong, and then looked at Lady Lu who had already been buried, feeling even more depressed.


    Suddenly, he thought about the enemy kingdom girl. Where was her way of life after escaping from the Jinying? Is he still alive in this world?


    He was extremely regretful in his heart. He shouldn''t have let her leave back then. However, with his status and identity, how could he take Song Nu as his wife? He was a little absent-minded, and when he turned around to look again, the Lady Lu''s coffin had already been carried out.


    A few days later, Jin Wushu led the army and invaded Berlin City. The news of Master Lu and his wife''s death also came.


    Hua Rong regretted that she could not do it easily. If she had, why would it be so troublesome to kill Jin Wushu? But suddenly, she thought of his good fortune and the kindness he had shown him in the Jinying. She couldn''t help but ask herself: If there comes a day when they meet on the battlefield, if he really isn''t him, would he be the one to kill him?


    Yue Pengju had seen Master Lu once before and had a deep impression of him. But their plan now, was to block Jin Wushu''s attack. He had already fought with Jin Wushu a few times, but their fights were all very small, making it difficult to determine the victor. When they heard that Jin Wushu had buried Master Lu and his wife, they secretly thought that this person was very powerful. Then, he thought about how his elder sister had fallen into his hands. Not only did this person not take the opportunity to kill him, he had even pretended to be drunk and let him go. This person was truly a gentleman.


    Because of this, it was even more difficult to deal with.


    However, Yue Pengju was slightly excited, as if he was about to meet his match and meet a good talent. Sometimes, enemies were even more respected than friends.


    He immediately called for a meeting, Hua Rong was there all along, and from time to time she added some ideas. In the end, she decided to lead her troops to Li ferries beside the Yellow River to meet the Golden Army.


    Before the battle, Hua Rong went to the stable and washed "Jin Si" again and again.


    Yue Pengju came over to her side and picked up a bucket of water, mixed it with some kind of medicine to remove the pigment, and used it. He took the brush and helped her brush it. After brushing it twice, he could faintly see the "king" shape on the horse''s forehead. He praised, "A good horse, a really good horse ¡­"


    "This horse is called GenSys, it is the number one colt in Jinguo, owned by Jin Wushu. I stole it when I was escaping. "I was afraid that they would recognize me and track me down, so I dyed it like this ¡­" She gave a bright smile, "I never thought that one day I would be able to fight against the gold soldier. I''ll ride on this horse and dishearten their spirit ¡­"


    "Alright."


    On the afternoon of the third day, Yue Pengju''s army lined up in the west side of Li Du Xiang stronghold and challenged the Golden Army. He ordered his unit to command 1500 people to fight in front while he, himself, would lead a thousand people to bring supplies.


    According to the arrangement of the Golden Army s, Jin Wushu would be on the right wing and the converged Zong Wang would be on the left wing. This was also another large-scale coordinated battle of the Golden Army before they returned to the Shang Jing.


    Zhang Xian followed his arrangements, picked out a few sharp tongue-tied soldiers and scolded them in front of the formation.


    Zong Wang had been on the march for many years, and had never placed Song Jun in his eyes. Standing on top of a watchtower to observe the situation of the enemy, he sneered when he saw that the usually weak Song Jun actually took the initiative to challenge him: "Unexpectedly, a Southern Barbarians has come to throw away their lives." Immediately, he ordered his thousand wives, Aulden, to accept the challenge, to "kill every last one of the Southern Barbarians s".


    Austen was the bravest and most aggressive of the four Captains under Zong Wang''s command. He immediately led his 800 Steel Cavalry out of the stronghold and pounced towards Song Jun. Zhang Xian followed Yue Pengju''s instructions and commanded the soldiers to push the chariots in front of the array. In front of each chariot was a wooden board, covered with a foot long iron blade. When the distance from the enemy to the front was about two hundred steps, the crossbows would be shot by fifty bed crossbows, and about twenty cavalry soldiers in Golden Army would be pierced through by long and thick crossbows, and they would fall to the ground, dead. The Golden Army was about 150 steps away from the frontline. The 300 God Arm Archers in the Song Jun shot towards the enemy, within a hundred steps, the ordinary crossbows started to shoot towards the enemy, the 30 cannons also shot their cannons towards the enemy. Golden Army rushed to the front of the formation, but encountered a war chariot blocking her way, so she could not break into the formation.


    Zong Wang could clearly see from upstairs and was shocked. He immediately made the other Captain Gu Lie say, "You flank the left wing and Aulden flank the right wing. You will definitely win."


    Using the right and left riders to flank the enemy was the most commonly used tactic in the Golden Army. Immediately after, when the two of them went back and forth in the array, the Song Jun''s original array formation immediately turned into the original one. Golden Army''s second charge had failed, losing more than 300 people.


    Zong Wang was no longer able to watch the battle from the stairs, he ordered the other two Captains to discuss, and Gu Lie said: "I will lead the troops to detour around the Southern Barbarians''s army formation, and we know that there will be another period of time after that, and that is the location of the heavy transport.


    Zong Wang nodded his head and agreed. He immediately ordered two people to enter between the two formations of Song Jun to obstruct and reinforce them.


    Although Yue Pengju was the one in command, the elites were already at Zhang Xian''s side. In this place, only grain carts and the like were used as the formation, ordinary crossbows and crossbows were unable to stop the Gold Cavalry''s charge. Under the three-sided pincer attack, although the infantry tried their best to resist, the situation became more and more critical.


    When the battle entered its climax, a Song Jun suddenly appeared behind Zong Wang''s troop. On both sides of the Song Jun, there were red flags and a big "Hua" on top of them with black silk threads. The leader was a female general. He had delicate eyebrows, a silver plate on his face, a lotus crown on his head, and an iron armor on his body.


    A soldier exclaimed, "Look, GenSys..."


    "How did she get a GenSys?"


    Zong Wang could see clearly that this woman was Fourth Brother''s "Slave" Hua Rong. She was clearly riding on the Golden Cess, how could she be traced? Could it be that Fourth Brother was conniving on purpose?


    His subordinates suddenly saw an incomparably beautiful lady coming out from Song Jun. Before they could react, Hua Rong was the first one to rush into the battle array, she drew her bow and nocked an arrow, and in that moment, a few Golden Army s fell down from their horses.


    "Jin Si" was extremely famous in the Jinguo. The Golden Army knew that this was Jin Wushu''s mount, but most people did not know that she had stolen it, and started clamoring, "That is Fourth Prince''s horse ¡­"


    "Why is Fourth Prince''s horse in her hands?"


    "¡­"


    Hua Rong heard it clearly. She suddenly spoke in a clear voice, "Jinsi is here, your Fourth Prince has long been killed by me. Why haven''t you waited for your gold cuttlefish''s surrender?"


    Zong Wang knew that she was trying to disrupt the morale so he said angrily: "Witch, my Fourth Brother thanks you for your service and pampered you so he gave you this horse. Not only are you not thinking about repayment, you are speaking nonsense instead."


    "Dogfish Zong Wang, you have cut me once, and today I shall take your life."


    Although she scolded them, her voice was clear like the chirping of an oriole. She laughed with her eyebrows raised. Everyone here was sharp as knives and licking the blood. When had they ever seen such a woman in a place like this? Seeing that she could speak the female language, they were all taken aback.


    "Who is this woman?"


    "Is she the daughter of our Da Jin?"


    Seeing that the others were confused by his actions, Zong Wang shouted out: "Don''t fall for Witch''s trick, she is a Chinese, a genuine Chinese ¡­"


    Gu Lie was so perverted that he directly brought out a mace to answer the call: "Witch, today this grandpa has captured you to be my wife."


    Without waiting for him to reach Hua Rong, Yue Pengju leapt forward and used a blade to block his weapon. His right hand slashed at''s neck, breaking his neck and collarbone.


    Zong Wang rushed forward and shot an arrow over. His body moved, but the arrow seemed to have eyes, as he turned and stared at his shoulder. He groaned, and the arrow had already pierced into his flesh.


    This immediately reversed the situation of the battle, and Zhang Xian led the troops in the front with the chariot as the leader, supporting the troops from the back, Zong Wang was unable to hold on, and was forced to retreat.


    The sky was already dark, Yue Pengju made a decision on the spot and ordered for the army to not retreat.


    Unable to hold it back, Zong Wang had no choice but to lead his troops and cross the river overnight. However, it was already spring and the ice was already weak.


    The intense battle had ended before daybreak, with the Golden Army losing more than half of her troops, and the Song Jun losing close to a thousand people.


    After packing up his spoils of war and returning triumphantly, Yue Pengju galloped his horse forward and stood beside Hua Rong. Seeing that she had put away the "Flower" banner, he smiled: "Sis, why did you keep the flag?"


    She smiled sweetly: "I hate Jin Wushu and Zong Wang for being so rampant. Today, I''ve given Peng Ao a chance to me, I''ll let them know how powerful he is."


    All these years, Yue Pengju had been bathing in the battlefield of blood. Never in his wildest dreams did he expect this day to come where he would be fighting hand in hand with his elder sister, sharing life and death with her. When he looked at her and saw her beautiful appearance, like the first welcoming spring flower blooming, his feelings for her couldn''t help but increase by another level.


    As for Zong Wang, he led the defeated army and passed through the border of the Yellow River, finally joining forces with Jin Wushu.


    The moment they entered Jin Wushu''s tent, Jin Wushu came forward to welcome them. Seeing everyone in such a sorry state, he asked in shock: "Second brother, how was your trip?"


    Zong Wang took the water offered by the guard, and after drinking most of the water, he wiped his mouth, and pointed at the arrow wound on his shoulder: "Fourth Brother, do you know who was the one who was injured?"


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s your Hua Rong!"


    Jin Wushu opened his mouth wide, after a while, he suddenly remembered that he should not be beaming with joy in front of the injured second brother, and anxiously asked: "Is it really her?"


    The joy in his eyes, how could he avoid Zong Wang''s gaze? I will never recognize her wrongly. She rode with Yue Pengju''s army and rampaged through Kinseth.


    "Fourth Brother, didn''t you say that you were leaving clues to capture Hua Rong? How did she end up in the Yue Pengju Army without any news? "

 C83 Han as the official wife

    Although Jin Wushu had many tricks up his sleeves, the Fairies had still not been established for long, and were not as scheming as the Chinese. He never would have thought that Hua Rong would actually "paint" Kinsey''s hiding places, so he could not figure it out, "I think it''s strange too. Why didn''t we get any news when GenSys was right there with her? "No matter what, a large horse is still eye-catching ¡­"


    "And now? What are your plans now? It was all for nothing that I saw her acting so arrogantly? "


    Jin Wushu laughed, "So what? Zhao Deji already had the ability to escape the net. With her help, what would happen? Second Brother, don''t worry, just heal up. "


    "It''s okay. Fourth Brother, in the past, I did not understand why you would be so infatuated with her, and indulge her in all kinds of ways. This time, I actually want you to come out alive, and capture her back to become my concubinage ¡­ "


    "Hehe, second brother, you don''t object to her?"


    "This kind of beautiful woman, with such ability, if you capture her and make her your concubinage, then I, the Great Golden Warrior, will show my prowess and not waste my hard work here. Fourth Brother, you must capture that woman. "


    Jin Wushu bellowed: "Alright, when I defeat Yue Pengju and marry her, I will definitely have her pour wine for you and apologize, and call you ''second brother''."


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting."


    On this night, the more Jin Wushu thought about it, the more excited he became. He didn''t expect to hear of her on the battlefield again. How could he bear with it? It was the first time in her life that he had tossed and turned and finally fallen asleep, only to dream that she was riding the GenSys and riding beside him across the vast prairie.


    "Hua Rong, are you willing to marry me?"


    "I''m willing to be the principal wife."


    "Then can I marry you as a proper wife?"


    "You''re not allowed to take a concubine."


    "I will not take a concubine. "Do you agree to marry me?"


    "Alright, I''ll marry you ¡­"


    He woke up from a dream, a smile on his face, and realized that it was just a dream. When he looked at the sky again, it was only the fourth fragment of the night. He couldn''t wait to open his eyes and see her standing in front of him.


    The next morning, Jin Wushu led his thirty thousand strong army to Berlin City.


    After beating Zong Wang back, Yue Fei did not let his guard down in the slightest. He knew well that with the Golden Army''s main force behind him, he had long since been prepared.


    Yue Pengju made a list: On top of the city walls, send out five battlements, build the stove with three stoves. A thousand buckets, 500 vats, 10,000 bamboo, 10,000 tiny bamboo, 10,000 kilograms of cotton rags.


    When everyone saw this list, they were all confused. Yue Pengju just smiled and did not say anything, and only ordered the officer to compensate them with the price and buy some things.


    Everyone left as they received their orders. Hua Rong thought back to the list of items, then looked at Yue Pengju. Yue Pengju immediately gave a few simple hints, and Hua Rong nodded. Yue Pengju was overjoyed: "Elder sister, do you understand now?"


    "Understood."


    After that, Yue Pengju ordered the carpenters to make wooden lids for each vat he bought. He then took out several thousand barrels of poison and mixed them into the excrement. Use cotton and bamboo to make a tube. A water gate up and down a thousand kilograms, the storehouse took out steel, painted a hook, asked the blacksmith to forge the hook to bind to the net.


    In two days, he would report to the Golden Army to attack the city.


    Jin Wushu swept through all of Song Jun''s Master of King Ching''s and all of the civilian''s resistance forces. He was unstoppable, but in the recent days, he received reports that Yue Pengju had won over gold soldier in fourteen consecutive matches. Although the scale of every war was not big and the casualties of Golden Army were not too serious, for Golden Army who had won hundreds of battles, the situation was already very serious. Jin Wushu thought that if he wanted to flatten Song Kingdom and capture Zhao Deji, he must clear this biggest stumbling block as soon as possible, so he had personally led 50 thousand troops to take Yue Pengju. He found out that Yue Pengju only had 8000 troops, but didn''t dare to be careless. He hired a few Chinese guides along the way, wanting to get a clear understanding of the situation.


    On this day, Jin Wushu''s subordinate, the Golden Fang, led 5,000 troops and led the charge. Arriving at the city river, the Golden Army lowered the ladder into the water and used it as a suspension bridge for the soldiers to cross the river. She pulled the ladder towards the city wall and spread it out, causing the soldiers to climb up with him. She was about to go up to the city, but there was no movement from there either. Jin Wushu didn''t know what was going on, but why were there no guards on the city walls? While he was lost in thought, he suddenly heard the sound of a cannon firing from above the city. The soldiers all jumped down the ladder and fell to the ground dead.


    Jin Wushu asked anxiously why, the army led the lead doctors to check, and found out that the dead were all poisoned. Jin Wushu was shocked, and quickly retreated back to the camp.


    The first battle was victorious, causing Hua Rong to be overjoyed, and she accompanied Yue Pengju up the city walls. Outside, the Golden Army were filled with banners and banners, the atmosphere was extremely imposing, it was a custom for Jin Wushu to be out, when Song Jun heard of the great momentum, she immediately dropped it. It was as if the loss of the first match had not shaken the morale of the troops at all.


    Yue Pengju was not angry, he immediately had the collected corpses of the gold soldier spread out, and hung in a row at the bottom of the city wall. Indeed, when Golden Army saw her comrade''s corpse, she could see it from afar. When they found out that the ones defending the city was Yue Pengju, all of them were afraid of the array and became a little hesitant.


    Hua Rong asked him: "Penga, do you think Jin Wushu will still dare to come?"


    "Jin Wushu has many tricks up his sleeves. He will not dare to come back again in the day, but he will definitely attack during the night."


    "Heh heh, then we''ll be waiting for him to come and die at night."


    When Jin Wushu was in the camp outside the city, he could see the woman with white feathers standing beside Yue Pengju. Who else could it be other than Hua Rong?


    This anger was simply no small matter. However, she felt happy for no reason ¡ª in the end, she was still alive! Not only was he alive, he was also full of energy.


    Even though he had already found out where she was from Zong Wang''s mouth, he didn''t personally witness it. At this moment, he didn''t know if it was due to shock or happiness, but he suddenly shouted: "Hua Rong, is it really you?"


    Hua Rong was surprised to hear him call her, but just as he was about to agree, Yue Pengju grabbed her hand and said loudly: "Jin Wushu, thank you so much for letting my sister back. From today onwards, if you fall into my hands, I will definitely spare your life! "


    His voice was full of vigor. The Golden Army heard his voice far away and knew that he was the rising champion of the new General Song. His victories in fourteen consecutive battles had already made his name known throughout the north and south of the world. Seeing him standing at the top of the city gate to shout, yet his voice seemed to be in everyone''s ears, one by one they were all astonished, all said: "This Southern Barbarians is so powerful ¡­."


    "Is he doing a demonic art?"


    "How dare he brazenly threaten the Fourth Prince?"


    "Jin Wushu, surrender obediently and we can spare your life. Otherwise, your corpse will be hung here ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s voice was clear and crisp. Even though they were separated by such a far distance, one could vaguely see the smile on her face ¡ª ¡ª A confident smile. That was because she had absolute trust in the man beside her.


    "Jin Wushu, I have told you before, as long as you meet Penga, you will not be his match!"


    Jin Wushu heard it, but he felt that it was even worse than taking a cut. He just had to hear Hua Rong''s clear voice: "Jin Wushu, do you dare to fight with my brother?"


    He said angrily: "Yue Pengju, this prince will fight with you."


    Hua Rong knew that he was not Yue Pengju''s match, but wanted to anger him, and capture the thief first. If they could take him down or kill him in one battle, Yue Pengju would consecutively kill off the commanders of the Golden Army s, Zong Wang and Jin Wushu.


    The two siblings had a mutual understanding, Yue Pengju nodded at Hua Rong seeing that he was angered to the point of fighting him, then left the city gates with his spear, while Jin Wushu rode his black horse and rushed over.


    The warriors on both sides cheered for their generals. Jin Wushu, seeing that Hua Rong had followed him out and helped him rush to the battle, endured his anger for a bit, and not only did he not show any mercy, he killed all of his moves. Yue Pengju calmly fought on, and after a hundred moves, Jin Wushu''s strength was still lacking, and he was gradually losing.


    Hua Rong saw it clearly, and said in high spirits: "Jin Wushu, quickly surrender."


    ''s spear had already pierced into his arm, Golden Tooth and Wu Qimai''s spear had almost reached him, but Hua Rong was already welcoming him, and even if Zhang Xian and the others got to him, they would still not be able to fight.


    Returning back to the camp and sitting down, the Military Doctor immediately came to help him bandage his wounds. Jin Wushu only suffered from a little superficial wound, which was nothing serious.


    Wu Qimai lowered his voice and said: "Fourth Prince, that Miss Hua is actually in the army camp. Could it be that the Song Jun allows women to battle? "


    Jin Wushu said depressingly: "You might not know this, but the Song Kingdom has this tradition. Back then, the Great General Yang Ye led his men to fight against Liao Liao, and all the men from Yang family died in battle. Hua Rong is Yue Pengju''s big sister, so it''s not really strange for him to be in the military. "


    "If you knew this would happen, you might as well have killed her and let the tiger return to the mountain, instead of getting injured by the tiger."


    Jin Wushu scoffed, "She''s just a little girl, it''s not like she''s worthy of being a problem."


    "But she helped Yue Pengju deal with you."


    "She is a Song people and she isn''t helping Yue Pengju. Could it be that you expect her to help me?" Jin Wushu laughed involuntarily.


    So it turned out that it was better for her to escape the Jinying than to join Zhao Deji''s side of the army as she had imagined. But, was it because she was staying for a while or some other reason?


    They were not siblings, why must Hua Rong come and rely on him? Could it be that there was some sort of relationship between the brother and sister? She could not help but think of Lu Deng''s wife as well, and this time, Yue Pengju was even more at a loss. Not only did his reputation rise in a short period of time, he even had a close female friend accompanying his, and Hua Rong''s kind of "my little brother" prideful tone, he did not doubt in the slightest that if Hua Rong really liked Yue Pengju, with her personality, even if Yue Pengju lost, she would still be a part of the Lady Lu.


    He had always prided himself on being cultured and martial, not losing out to the people of the Southern Dynasty. However, with his long military career and the rugged and valiant people of the Northern Territories, he had never experienced that kind of vicissitudes of life.


    In the half a month that she spent with Hua Rong, even though she was always cold and suicidal, that feeling still existed. Now, having a rough love for a girl, she felt that the taste was sweet, sour, bitter, and astringent. She then thought back to how Yue Pengju had bestowed the marriage to the Princess and relaxed her mind. His mind was in a mess, unable to make sense of what was going on.


    After a while, he said with melancholy: "Wu Qimai, tell me, if I were to marry a Chinese woman, what would happen?"


    Wu Qimai laughed, "What''s so special about that? Many generals take Han Nu as their concubine. "


    "No, I mean to take her as my wife. What do you think?"

 C84 You wonst kill me

    You''re not going to kill me


    Wu Qimai said in shock: "Since the beginning, I have never married a woman from a different race. Old Wolf Master is afraid that his bloodline will be in chaos, the principal wives of all the princes can only be my noble women. Fourth Prince, what do you mean? "


    Jin Wushu was even more depressed, he shook his head: "Nothing, I was just casually asking."


    Wu Qimai followed him for a long time, knew what he was thinking, and said in a low voice: "Fourth Prince, in my opinion, that Miss Hua has a stubborn personality and a heart as firm as steel. "The enmity between Jin Song and Cheng cannot be resolved. If you are merciful again and again, not only will she not thank you, she will also take the opportunity to harm you ¡­"


    He suddenly thought of something, "Tell me, if this prince were to ask Yue Pengju for his sister''s hand in marriage, what would happen?"


    Wu Qimai said in shock, "Fourth Prince, you absolutely cannot."


    Jin Wushu laughed out loud: "Wu Qimai, this prince is joking!"


    Wu Qimai said carefully: "Fourth Prince, the tradition of our Golden Man is'' the horse that tamed the woman ''. Actually, he didn''t really need to be that diligent in dealing with women. Grand Prince and Second Crown Prince have taken in many princesses and imperial concubines, and these rich and beautiful women are all concubines and slaves. Who would dare to not smile and treat them with care? The entire Da Song was dead, what was there to be proud of about a mere girl like her? Becoming the wife of the 4th Prince of Da Jin was impossible! Woman, as long as you take over her body, you will be dead set on you. If Fourth Prince continues to yearn for Hua Rong, once we take down Berlin City, Hua Rong will be yours ¡­ "


    Xia Bug could not speak, Jin Wushu knew that he did not understand his yearning towards the Lady Lu. When he was at home, he added oil to the incense, and when he was outside, he fought side by side. How was this comparable to a girl who relied on overpowering the king to force herself on the bow to be a slave and become a concubine? If he had wanted Hua Rong to become her concubine, he would have accepted him back then.


    He stood up abruptly. "If we do any more deployment, we must take Berlin. I don''t believe that it is even more solid than Luan Prefecture! "


    Jin Wushu immediately redeployed them, preparing to attack the city that night. The calculation had been made. When it was dusk, they still took five thousand men with them, brought a ladder to the city and crossed the river. In the darkness, they saw that there were no lights on the city, and the Golden Army climbed up the battlements, and just in time, they heard a gunshot above the city, and in an instant, the lanterns and torches lit up like the sun, causing the heads of the Thousand White Golden Army to be thrown out of the city. It turned out that the city was holding the bamboo net, and the net was hung with upside-down whiskers and hooks. They were flat and hanging on the city walls, hanging open in the air. Those soldiers who were climbing up the city were killed because they didn''t understand what was happening in the darkness and had their legs kicked into the net.


    gold soldier had exterminated Liao and attacked Song, all the way until now, he was invincible, and had never encountered such a huge defeat, much less thought that Yue Pengju would have such an unheard-of plan. Jin Wushu looked at the corpses all over the ground, and sighed in sorrow: "Temporarily retreat, this commander will not take down Berlin!"


    Before he even had the chance to grieve, Yue Pengju had already led his army to kill his way out of the city, causing all the Golden Army to immediately run away. Yue Pengju led his troops and chased after him for 50 Li, only then did they finally collect the large amount of spoils of war and return.


    Right now, Zong Wang, Jin Wushu and the rest were gathered at a military meeting, planning for the next step, to eliminate Yue Pengju as soon as possible. If not, their morale would be shaken.


    Zong Wang was in the middle and seeing that Jin Wushu was depressed, he laughed: "Fourth Brother, we are about to escort the Song Kingdom''s two emperors back to Shang Jing. We have already obtained the decisive victory over Song Zhan, so what can Yue Pengju do even if he resists for a while?"


    "Zhao Deji has such a talent, you should not be underestimated. Furthermore, there was also the old general Zong Ze, who was also a powerful being. For Yue Pengju to continue fighting like this, there might be another Zong Ze in second place ¡­ "


    Zong Ze was the only person in the Song Jun who could defeat the Golden Army. He was nearly seventy years old, and the Golden Army looked at him with fear, respectfully calling him "Sect Grandfather." As long as they mentioned fighting with Zong Ze, the Golden Army would take the initiative to avoid them.


    The person participating in the meeting was Zong Han''s eldest son, Ya Wu. He was nicknamed King Blackwind. He was full of vigor. He relied on his martial arts and his arrogance. Seeing Zong Wang and Jin Wushu being defeated consecutively, he had ridiculed these two uncles and juniors along with the generals. laughed out loud, "I have long heard that your skills are far more valiant, but from the beginning, you were just a useless fool."


    Zong Wang said angrily: "You haven''t even fought yet, what skill do you have?"


    Ya Wu took his thick and heavy iron rod and showed it off on the spot. He swung it as if it was flying and then threw it on the ground, saying aggressively: "This iron rod weighs forty kilograms, on the battlefield, who would dare to be his enemy?"


    He saw that Jin Wushu did not make a sound, he took off the hat on his head and threw it on the ground, then picked it up: "What are you afraid of? Not to mention Yue Pengju, if I want to take his head, it would be like picking up the hat from the ground. "


    His younger brother, Ya Dian, was only a year younger than him, and was even more arrogant than his brother. He laughed out loud: "I do not need to unify thousands of soldiers and horses, as long as it is 5000 years old, I can trample all over Berlin."


    The two of them relied on their father''s power to be very rampant in the army, and because their father and Jin Wushu were not on good terms, the two brothers did not like him. This time, she had followed Zong Wang to train under the army''s watch, and had seen the famous Jin Wushu lose, she thought it was only so-so, but seeing Zong Wang''s weak tone, even Zong Wang did not put him in her eyes.


    Jin Wushu remained calm: "The two of you cannot underestimate your enemies. This time, Ya Wu is going to lead five thousand men as the vanguard and Ya Dian is going to lead five thousand men.


    The two brothers were overjoyed. Dressed in heavy armor clothes and holding jet-black shining iron rods, they attacked Berlin City in just a few days.


    Furthermore, Yue Pengju''s battle was effective. He did not wait for the Golden Army to attack and only waited for the Golden Army to retreat before attacking again.


    He said to Zhang Xian: "The road to capture a human is very steep, we can set up traps here."


    That afternoon, Ya Wu led his men and attacked. Yue Pengju galloped and reached the peak, just in time to meet the Golden Army. He shouted loudly as he rode down the hill. Ya Wu was in high spirits, when he saw the enemy, he urged his horse to mount the hill. Yue Pengju saw the thick iron rod in his hand and knew that he was definitely a hero. Using the advantage of his own spear, he made the first move and thrusted his spear forward towards Ya Wu''s chest. Yue Pengju bellowed, raised his spear, and threw Ya Wu''s corpse several meters away.


    The people that Ya Wu led were all brawny men of the Golden Army, they had never expected that the valiant and unrivalled King of Black Wind would lose his life in an instant.


    ''s army followed from behind. Ya Dian had yet to personally see Ya Wu''s corpse, seeing that everyone was fleeing, he immediately used his blade to behead the five deserters, stopping them from being defeated. As he rushed forward, he met Song Jun and picked a few people from his side, Zhang Xian would immediately rush to meet him.


    According to his own battle experience, Yue Pengju could tell that the strength of the metal general was strong and had the upper hand. He quickly rode forward, shot left through the bow, and shot right through Ya Dian''s waist. Ya Dian screamed in pain, his head was chopped off by Zhang Xian''s flying sword.


    Only then did the Golden Army realize how powerful Yue Pengju was, and scattered in all directions.


    Yue Pengju brandished his spear and danced with his sword. At this time, Hua Rong, who was behind him, shouted and led the cavalrymen to attack, killing all of Golden Army and fleeing in all directions.


    Just as he was about to give chase, he saw Jin Wushu brandishing a big iron mace and rushing out. This iron mace was extremely heavy, and the Song Jun was unable to resist it.


    Hua Rong saw him from afar and raised his voice: "Jin Wushu, you are definitely not my brother''s opponent. Surrender quickly and I will spare your life!"


    Jin Wushu was furious, he took his trump card and rushed forward, wanting to capture her.


    Hua Rong knew that she was not her match, and pulled out a long blade from her back, quickly dodging, Jin Wushu had already rushed to her front with the iron mace swinging down, causing Hua Rong to be unable to dodge in time, she jumped off her horse and in her panic, thinking that she would die. Jin Wushu made a feint to predict her reaction, shouted, and extended his hand to grab her: "Hua Rong, you still want to escape?!"


    Yue Pengju saw it clearly, he immediately rushed forward and brandished the bow, he could not care about grabbing Hua Rong anymore, he immediately dodged, the arrow had already reached his left shoulder and pierced through his flesh and bone.


    Hua Rong was right beside him, she could have cut her down with one strike, but after thinking about how many times he had shown mercy, she hesitated for a moment. Jin Wushu was heavily injured, and stared at her with wide eyes, but when he saw her raise his blade, his heart ached, and he let out a long sigh: "Forget it, dying in your hands is not bad, too."


    He closed his eyes for a moment, but the knife did not fall.


    "Jin Wushu, leave quickly..."


    When he suddenly opened his eyes and saw her complicated gaze, he was overjoyed. He chuckled and said, "Hua Rong, you won''t kill me! "You still didn''t kill me in the end ¡­" Just then, Wu Qimai and the rest swarmed forward to protect him. Once Hua Rong was pushed away, everyone immediately retreated.


    After running for a while, Jin Wushu turned his head to look. He saw that Hua Rong had already jumped onto her horse''s back to welcome him. He had never imagined that he would be defeated so miserably in succession in front of her. When her gaze fell on Yue Pengju, who was standing opposite of her, she looked like a young girl in love looking at her hero''s lover. This gaze almost defeated him, causing her to tilt her head and spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Wu Qimai was anxious: "Fourth Prince, your injuries?"


    "It''s fine."


    He whipped the black horse harshly on its back, causing the horse to scurry away in pain.


    When they returned to the camp, Zong Wang had long been led by his troops to welcome them. Seeing the two generals in a row, Jin Wushu was also severely injured, he personally experienced how powerful Yue Pengju was, and couldn''t help but to let out a long sigh: "Yue Nanman is so powerful, now that Ya Wu is dead, how can you explain it to Big Brother?"


    Jin Wushu''s face was gloomy, he returned to his tent without saying a word.


    Zong Wang threw a jug of wine to him. He raised the jug above his head and threw it on the ground, then laid down on the carpet. After a while, he suddenly sat up with a joyous expression on his face: "Second Brother, I saw her."


    Hearing his nonsense, and seeing the happiness on his face, Zong Wang reacted: "You saw Hua Rong?"


    "Yes." She was injured in front of her today. She could have killed me with one slash, but she didn''t! "


    Zong Wang also laughed, "It seems that this woman has truly fallen for you. Fourth Brother is a cause for celebration. "


    "She said to me, ''Jin Wushu, you can go''! She wouldn''t kill me. She told me to go! "Hehe, I feel happy just thinking about it!"


    "Isn''t that great?"


    "Oh, she must have thought of how good I was to her and could not bear to do anything about it. Moreover, she is with Yue Pengju now, so it would be impossible for me to see her alone. "


    Zong Wang suddenly asked: "What''s impossible about that? Fourth Brother, I have a brilliant idea.


    "What idea?"

 C85 Pengjus rejection of marriage

    "Now, the Song Kingdom''s civil resistance is in turmoil. The first thing we need to do is to safely send this property and the captives of the Song Kingdom back to the Shang Jing. We have obtained the exact information, and now Zhao Deji is already active in Ying Tian, planning for the ascension. was just a small general with a few thousand subordinates, so he did not have to worry about anything much. We might as well send someone to propose to his sister for peace. "


    "Marriage? With Hua Rong''s personality, how could she be willing to accept the marriage alliance? "


    "Fourth Brother, you don''t understand. If you are going to be a concubine, Hua Rong can be your concubine. But if you capture her, she will be concubine and she won''t be one of you.


    Jin Wushu was overjoyed upon hearing this. If he became his concubine, Hua Rong would definitely not marry him. But, if he was the Queen, and it was Zhao Deji who asked her to marry him, how could she not accept?


    Second brother, your plan is not bad, wait for us to avoid Yue Pengju''s elites and take down the other Song Jun''s main forces, then intimidate them, forcing Zhao Deji to negotiate with us, I doubt that he would dare to disobey.


    Sure enough, after this conversation, Jin Wushu changed his strategy and no longer clashed head on with Yue Pengju. He changed the direction of the battle and attacked the other Song Jun, the main generals of the Song Jun, Liu Guang, Zhang Jun and the others, led nearly 60 thousand troops, either they fled without a fight, or they collapsed instantly. The newly emerged Han Zhongliang welcomed Jin Wushu with his powerful troops like a horse, but he did not expect that what he was planning to gather was Liu Guang escaping to the Old Clan, and after hearing that he was fighting with Jin Wushu, he took advantage of the middle of the night to escape. Han Zhongliang had no choice but to lead the remaining 4000 men to Huai Xi, and even the Ying Tian was not near.


    And on the day that Yue Pengju defeated Jin Wushu, he saw that although Jin Wushu''s group was retreating, it was not chaotic, and knew that Zong Wang''s army was following up, so he immediately gave the order to not pursue.


    Everyone hastily tidied up the battlefield and picked up two silver medallions. With one look at the level, they knew that it was the valiant general of Golden Army, Ya Wu and Ya Dian, who were known as the King of Black Wind. On the other hand, more than seven thousand Golden Army died and a portion of their rations were seized.


    Yue Pengju led his troops and continuously fought back the enemy. His morale was boosted, and the citizens of the city rushed around to inform him, singing and dancing as if they were celebrating some grand festival.


    Yue Pengju and Hua Rong made their rounds and returned to the army camp.


    It was spring. Along the river bank, there were wild roses and other unknown flowers. Butterflies flew around in groups. The sunset made their colorful wings shine with a dazzling golden light.


    Hua Rong looked at the temporarily calm and resplendent scenery. With the fall of the Da Song, how long could this happy land last? There was almost no place of peace in the world. For the past few days, she had watched Yue Pengju use his weapons like a god and win hundreds of battles like a god. She was glad that she was by his side, under his protection, as if she was not afraid of anything.


    The two dismounted and walked side by side, while the horse casually ate some grass by the side of the road.


    Hua Rong suddenly sighed.


    Yue Pengju immediately asked: "Big sister, what''s wrong?"


    "I could have killed Jin Wushu just now. Unfortunately, I thought about his benefits and after a moment of hesitation, I let him run away. "


    Yue Pengju began to laugh heartily, "Elder sister, he was lenient to you before, now it''s not excessive for you to let him go even once. I promised myself that I would let him go once if he ever fell into my hands. "


    Hearing his words, Hua Rong relaxed a lot. "Sigh, if there''s a chance next time, I won''t let him off."


    Just that, how could someone like Jin Wushu give someone else such a chance?


    Yue Pengju saw that she was still a little depressed, so he picked up a small pink flower by the side of the road and passed it to her: "Elder sister, do you like it?"


    "Hur hur, I like it."


    "Sister, when the war is over, we will find a beautiful place to plow the fields and read books and hunt for food."


    "Yes." I could do a lot of work when I was a kid. I could cook, mow grass, embroider, and even put on an oxcart. "Hehe."


    "Elder sister, other than embroidery, I know how to do it too. It won''t be so hard for you."


    "Is that hard on you?"


    "Yes." I should work hard and raise my wife and children. "


    Hua Rong chuckled, it was as though the two of them were already living such a life, the life of a golden horse was even more exciting than being gentle, the blood in their bodies was boiling because of it.


    Just as he returned to the military camp, a soldier ran up to him, "Sir, there''s an urgent military report."


    "Let me see."


    So it was Du Chong''s urgent order for him to lead his troops to meet up with the Ying Tian Palace. The would never give up. Yue Pengju left a portion of his forces under the command of the original garrison in Berlin and explained the gatekeeping secret in detail. Everyone rushed to the Ying Tian Palace without stopping.


    On the third day, he passed by the Frontier Crane House to take a break.


    In the evening, Yue Pengju and Yue Pengju climbed up the only ancient pagoda in the town and looked into the distance. This was the beginning of spring. The original ten li of buckwheat and green wheat were now all barren weeds, and no one was farming them.


    Hua Rong let out a long sigh: "Pengju, I really don''t know when I''ll be able to drive away the Golden Army."


    Yue Pengju''s heart was also abnormally heavy, but his tone was firm: "Big Sister, I will, I definitely will."


    When the evening breeze blew, it was slightly cold. He suddenly felt extremely heroic. Hua Rong knew that when he had some free time in the army, she would read and study. She immediately took out some ink and paper from her backpack.


    Yue Pengju started writing:


    Gazing into the Central Plains, outside the desert smoke, many cities.


    He thought back to the past, when he was under the protection of the willow trees and the Phoenix Restaurant''s Dragon Pavilion.


    Long live the mountain in front of the Pearl green circle, the pot hall in the Shengsheng song.


    Now, the whole suburb was covered with iron hooves, and the wind and earth were full of evil.


    Soldiers are safe, but the enemy is strong. The people were there to fill in the gaps.


    Sighing that the rivers and mountains are as they once were, the thousands of villages are sparsely populated.


    One day, please submit to the brigade, a whip straight to the Qinghe River.


    However, he returned and continued to swim in the Han Dynasty. He was riding a yellow crane.


    He put down the brush, and Hua Rong picked it up to read it carefully. All these years, Yue Pengju did a lot of hard work in the army, his brushstroke skills were powerful, the boldness and bravery between the lines made people''s blood boil.


    Seeing her read it carefully, Yue Pengju felt a little embarrassed. "Sister, I didn''t write well."


    She gently put down the ink stone that was still lying on the ground and lightly smiled. "Pengju, very good. In the future, I will collect and keep all the words you wrote... "After many years, take it out and look at it..."


    "Yes."


    When he saw her carefully drying those papers, he understood his own thoughts, his own interests, and his own ambitions. Only his sister could understand them. He tightly held her hand and softly whispered into her ear, "Elder sister, with you by my side, I''m even more happy than if I won a great battle."


    She nestled in his embrace. The rich warmth seemed to grow by itself as she stared at him. She didn''t know when, but the youth from back then had become the hero in her heart. From now on, her feelings were deep, as if she would never have regrets if she accompanied him for his entire life.


    On the second day, everyone sped up their departure. In a few days, he was already close to the Ying Tian.


    Yue Pengju saw that Hua Rong was getting closer and closer to the Ying Tian, and became silent. He knew what she was thinking and gently said: "Elder sister, after meeting with the Ninth Prince, you do not need to speak.


    Hua Rong was worried about this matter, and the closer she got to the Ying Tian, the more worried she became. When she heard this, he saw that Penga''s eyes were firm, as if she was the one who was holding up the sky. She couldn''t help but smile. "Mm, Penga, I''ll listen to you."


    In her eyes, Yue Pengju, who had just tasted the sweetness, was even more joyous. But she felt that if she married now, she would have no regrets in her entire life.


    They were still two miles away, but Du Chong''s army had already reached, stationed outside the city. They were all under Du Chong''s command. Other than the few thousand troops that Yue Pengju led, the rest of the large tribes were all these kind of people, no wonder they fled the moment they met Golden Army.


    From afar, Hua Rong saw a fat man walked over. He was of medium height, with a huge stomach, and was about forty to fifty years old. He was Du Chong, and at the moment, his eyes were quickly looking at the seven to eight carriages behind Yue Pengju. Without waiting for Yue Pengju to finish saluting, he said loudly: "Yue Pengju, I heard that you have obtained a lot of gold and silver treasures along the way?"


    Yue Pengju was very surprised. "Who told you this, Master Du?"


    Du Chong was originally a martial husband, but he liked to act refined and called "hubby". He laughed out loud: "Then what are you carrying in your seven to eight car?"


    Yue Pengju was startled for a moment, he turned around and immediately shouted: "Open!"


    The escorting soldiers immediately opened the big boxes on the seven or eight carriages. Du Chong could clearly see that there were all kinds of books inside.


    He was a little embarrassed: "Yue Pengju, why are you doing so many books?"


    Yue Pengju said indifferently: "This little one has always loved reading books, but because my family is poor and is unable to learn, I have never had any books to read. Right now, when we encounter books that are about to be destroyed, we will always try our best to save them. "


    "I was wrong about you. Alright, Yue Pengju, I won''t say anymore, quickly come with me to see Ninth Prince. "


    "Yes."


    Seeing Du Chong''s actions, and knowing that he was highly regarded by the Ninth Prince, Hua Rong''s heart grew a bit colder. Watching Yue Pengju walk further away from him, he felt extremely uneasy.


    When everyone returned to the residence, Ninth Prince sat on his throne, with the civil and military officials on both sides. Although there were not many people, because of Yue Pengju''s low rank, he was ranked last. After the general was done playing, it was Yue Pengju''s turn. Before he could open his mouth, Ninth Prince suddenly thought of something, and casually said: "Yue Pengju, is there any news about your sister?"


    "Sister followed me into the army, and now she''s waiting outside the door."


    It was only then that Ninth Prince found out, that Hua Rong had already become famous in the army for injuring Zong Wang with one arrow, and he was overjoyed: "Quick, quickly call Hua Rong in."


    When Hua Rong came in, the Ninth Prince saw that although she was worn out from the journey, his spirits were much better, and he stood up happily: "Yue Pengju, you siblings are doing well, Pengju, you defeated Zong Wang and beat him back, you are truly loyal and courageous."


    "I dare not take credit for relying on the combined efforts of the soldiers."


    Ninth Prince turned to look at his assistant, Wang Yuanyuan. "What level is Yue Pengju''s contribution?"


    "Accumulated to the 22nd level."


    "How should I reward him?"


    "It should be from the fourth rank."


    Many of the generals would never be able to get this title in their entire lives, and they were extremely envious. Just as they were about to hear the name given to him from the Ninth Prince, Yue Pengju kneeled down and kowtowed to him: "Yue Pengju, there is nothing else, I just want a reward."


    Everyone knew that he was not a good person to earn money, yet today he asked for a reward. It was unexpected, and Ninth Prince was also surprised, he asked: "What reward do you want?"


    "Yue Pengju relied on Prince Qi Tian Hong Fu and the people of the army to achieve victory. It was not because of his own merits, but because he did not dare to ask for any rewards. But this time, I have the guts to request for a great favor from the Duke. I just hope that Ninth Prince can take back your orders and cancel the marriage between end and Wan Wan! "


    He was like the flowing clouds and flowing water, speaking it all in one go without the slightest hesitation. Everyone looked at each other. Raising an official''s wealth and marrying a Princess was a heavenly joyous occasion, so how could Yue Pengju openly reject the marriage?


    Ninth Prince''s expression changed, he knew that this was something that Yue Pengju had mentioned multiple times. He looked at Hua Rong and saw that Hua Rong was staring at the ground with a calm expression.


    He pondered for a moment: "Yue Pengju, why are you so determined to break off the engagement? Is Princess not worthy of you? "


    "This humble general deserves to die ten thousand times for his crimes, but because I want to choose another woman, I absolutely cannot marry a Princess wife."


    Everyone was in an uproar. It was a common occurrence to have three wives and four concubines. How could there be a reason for them to break off their marriage for another woman?


    Ninth Prince was furious: "I asked you that day, you said you are not married!"


    "I have never been married, but I already have a woman of my heart before this. I will not let her down in this life!"


    "Yue Pengju, since it''s like this, you don''t need to break the engagement. This king does not forbid you from taking in concubines; it is common for three wives to take in four. "


    "This humble general has been a farmer for generations. He only knows that there are wives and concubines, and he will never marry anyone in this life. I beg Your Highness to forgive me."


    The Ninth Prince subconsciously refused to ask him who his beloved girl was! His heart was very uneasy, as if he was afraid that he would admit it in public.

 C86 Eldest Sister as Mother

    He knew that with Yue Pengju''s reckless personality, as long as he asked, he would immediately admit it. At that time, he would not be able to handle it. He inadvertently looked at Hua Rong again, but saw that she was still expressionless.


    Although Hua Rong stood at the side and tried her best to remain calm, her heart was thumping wildly, and her breathing seemed to have stopped. In the days of war with Yue Pengju, even though it was soul-stirring, they had lived a happy life. However, when they returned to the Ying Tian Palace, although it was only temporary, they were on tenterhooks, not knowing how to face the Ninth Prince, Wan Wan, and whether or not Yue Pengju''s marriage would work. Now that he had said it out loud, she was even more afraid. It was unknown if the Ninth Prince was willing or not.


    Ninth Prince could not hold it in and asked again: "Hua Rong, eldest sister is my mother, what do you say?"


    Hua Rong had no way of dodging and could only speak loudly: "I completely respect Pengju''s opinion! Since he doesn''t want to, Hua Rong has the guts to ask the Duke to let him off the hook and allow him to end the engagement. "


    Before everyone had returned to the army, they had heard the story of Hua Rong''s situation in the army described magically and brilliantly by the passersby, saying that she had lifted up the Banner high into the air, and shot and injured Zong Wang, battling Jin Wushu bloody. Everyone had thought that the woman fighting on the battlefield was not a tigress, but at the very least, was strong and tall. Now that she had personally witnessed it, she was standing at the very back of the group. Her figure was beautiful like jade, and when she opened her mouth, it was as if a new bird had come out of the valley. She was firm and crisp, and although her voice was not loud, everyone could hear her clearly.


    The crowd didn''t know that the two of them were not related to each other by blood, so they all thought to themselves, "This older sister has never underestimated her younger brother. How could he openly allow his younger brother to break the engagement and ruin his great future?"


    The Ninth Prince did not expect her to support Yue Pengju in reneging on the marriage so blatantly and clearly. This time, he finally had a plan in his heart, and was even more unhappy. He did not continue the conversation and only said: "Yue Pengju, your benefactor, Old General Zong Ze, was there a need to ask him about this matter."


    Yue Pengju saw that he was trying to shirk from his responsibilities, and could no longer be bothered with it, saying loudly, "end only wishes for this reward! Please grant me your wish, Your Highness! end also knows that he has acted unscrupulously, and only hopes to bravely kill the enemy in the future and ask for forgiveness from the Prince and Teacher Zong. "


    His tone was firm and his attitude firm. Ninth Prince no longer had anything else to say and under everyone''s gaze, he promised Hua Rong that he would break the engagement with "eldest sister as mother" first and had no choice but to say: "Alright, since that''s the case, this king will officially cancel your marriage with Wan Wan. However, as a punishment, you will not be rewarded in the slightest, even if you''ve made three more great meritorious deeds. "


    Hearing that, everyone was surprised, the actions of the Ninth Prince, had obstructed Yue Pengju from getting rich, who would dare guarantee that they would not be able to accomplish anything great three times in their lives? All of them were confused, why did Yue Pengju want to break his engagement with the Princess like crazy to ruin his own future?


    Yue Pengju was overjoyed: "Thank you, Your Highness for your kindness."


    Yue Pengju bowed again before retreating to the side. He quietly looked at Hua Rong, but saw the happiness in her eyes, the two of them understood each other, and were extremely happy.


    Ninth Prince also looked at Hua Rong unintentionally, but when he saw the happiness in her eyes flash past, he felt upset and coughed lightly: "Alright, everybody, how is the military situation now?"


    Everyone discussed about the military details again, and Yue Pengju gave his advice on the establishment of the Da Song. Ninth Prince looked, placed it to the side, and explained to them that they would discuss it again the next day.


    Hua Rong returned to the room prepared for the female disciples. Just as she was about to rest, she reported to the Ninth Prince.


    She quickly opened the door and saw Ninth Prince walking in with Xu Caizhi, all smiles.


    Because she was grateful that the Ninth Prince had allowed Yue Pengju to reject the marriage, her attitude became abnormally respectful: "Your Highness, is there something you need?"


    "Rong Er, I just saw the piece of advice that Peng Ju handed to me, and I feel that it''s very meaningful."


    "Many thanks to the prince for his consideration."


    "The proposal to form the Da Song''s cavalry on a large scale is very feasible. Ever since the founding of the Da Song, in order to take back the sixteen prefectures of Yan Yun from the Liaoning, every year, my Da Song would take out a sum of money from the taxes and deposit it into the ''pile sealing bank'' in order to one day recruit warriors to lead troops to the north. The Golden Army invaded and plundered all 70 odd pile sealing bank s. However, there was a large hidden area that was hard to find. "When the situation slows down, I''ll send someone to retrieve it ¡­"


    Hua Rong saw that he was impressed by the suggestion of Peng Quan, and said happily: "Then at present, do you have any funds to recruit warriors?"


    "The rich and powerful families from all over have sent over a lot of gold and silver, which can still be maintained for a period of time."


    "It can''t be better."


    "Rong Er, you stay and help me."


    "Hehe, Your Royal Highness, what can I do?"


    "To become a cavalry teaching head. For the past few days when you and your brother have fought together, I believe you have more experience. "


    This coincided with Peng Gao''s point of view.


    "Rong Er, I received a secret report that Zong Han''s army was heading towards Ying Tian. Currently, among the generals of the Song Jun, only Du Chong''s team was still able to fight him.


    Hua Rong was very surprised. Although Du Chong had led thirty thousand troops, other than Yue Pengju''s few thousand men, practically all of them had fled without fighting. Her tone could not hide his disappointment. "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "Rong Er, Du Chong is shrewd and farsighted, Pengju is a rare good general, his growth is very fast, I am not worried about him at all. You should stay in the Ying Tian Palace, my Da Song''s cavalry training will depend on you. "


    Hua Rong suddenly realized that she had already been "trapped" ¡ª she could no longer go up on the battlefield together with Penga.


    However, she was unable to find any flaws and was utterly unable to refute him.


    Ninth Prince let out a long breath and stood up: "Rong Er, I''m going to rest, you should rest early too."


    "Thank you, Prince."


    He took a few steps before turning his head again, "Rong Er, the reason why I took Miss Wu as my concubine that time was only because of a political need ¡­"


    She was stunned for a moment before smiling, "Your highness should naturally be like this."


    Seeing that she did not have any sorrowful intentions, the Ninth Prince gave a long sigh and slowly walked out.


    Looking at the time, it was already late. Yue Pengju was about to leave in four hours,


    She opened the door and went out to find him. Just as he walked out of the door, he saw Yue Pengju rushing over with a head full of sweat: "Big sister, I was just about to come find you, I was just about to leave in the middle of the night ¡­"


    After the two entered the room and closed the door, Hua Rong then asked: "When are you coming back?"


    "Wait until this gold soldier is repelled, then we will return. Elder sister, you''re not coming with me? "


    "The Prince has ordered me to help train the recruits."


    Yue Pengju was very surprised, and felt that this arrangement was reasonable on the surface, but his heart was still uneasy. He said in a low voice: "Big Sister, you have to be more careful ¡­ I''m worried about the Ninth Prince ¡­ "


    "Ninth Prince just admitted a new wife, and I clearly rejected him before. If he brings up this matter again, I will also reject him. "


    In his heart, Yue Pengju was still very worried, he only said, "Elder sister, no matter what happened, you have to first take care of it, and don''t come out, wait for me to come back and deal with it ¡­"


    "The Ninth Prince is kind and kind, I don''t think it would force others."


    "Elder sister, I am afraid that you will be embarrassed. When we get back from this victory, I''ll marry you, okay? "


    Hua Rong''s face flushed red. Both of them had the same thoughts, knowing that even though Peng Ju had the heart of a virgin, she was thoughtful and worried that she would cause trouble, so they had already arranged a marriage. She nodded and said gently, "Alright, I''ll wait for you. I''ll listen to you."


    He was so overjoyed that he could not help lowering his head and kissing her on the cheek. Once his lips touched her smooth cheek, he could not help but lower them and very quickly press them against her soft lips.


    Like a bee tasting pollen, that wonderful taste flowed through her young body for the first time, and she desperately wanted more. He hugged her tightly and kissed her deeply as if she were his own teacher. After a while, he let go of her and gently said, "Elder sister, you have to take care of yourself when I''m not around. After this battle, I will come back to pick you up and get married right away. Only when we get married can we truly be together and never be separated. "


    Hua Rong nestled in his embrace. Somehow, she liked getting closer to him, liked being hugged by him, liked his caresses, liked his kisses ¡­ Everything about him was so good. She raised her head and looked into his eyes. She breathed out like an orchid as she said in a soft voice, "Pengju, you have to take care of yourself outside, you can''t get hurt a little bit ¡­"


    He gently replied, "Yes, I will. I definitely will." I will take care of my health and marry my sister as soon as possible. "


    Her face was flushed red, she was filled with anticipation. Pengju had already officially quit the marriage, and she would soon become a "Madame Yue". Then he would no longer have to fear anyone, no matter what kind of King Qin they were, he no longer had to be afraid of them.


    To follow him on the battlefield, to follow him to the ends of the earth, wasn''t this a woman''s greatest happiness?


    The next morning, Hua Rong woke up to practice for a while and came out to eat breakfast. On the side of the garden, Wu Jinnu was accompanying a woman with a big belly walking around.


    Due to the haste of the war, the Ninth Prince''s families lived in the gardens. It was only separated by a female wall, and because Hua Rong was also a woman, she lived in a separate room.


    Wu Jinnu also saw her, so when Hua Rong saw the two of them approaching, she could not avoid them and bowed to them.


    Wu Jinnu normally did not show himself, and only served the Ninth Prince meticulously. This was the first time Hua Rong met her face to face in broad daylight. She was no more than sixteen or seventeen years old. She was dressed in a red, peony muslin dress. Her appearance was above average, and her face and eyes looked much more mature than her actual age.


    The lady that Wu Jinnu accompanied was exceptionally beautiful. Compared to Wu Jinnu, she was called Pan Yingying, and was the original family member of the Ninth Prince in the capital. Before the fall of the open seal, when she went home to visit her family, she heard the news and did not go back. She was sent to meet up with the Ninth Prince recently. She had served the Ninth Prince far before Wu Jinnu. From the looks of it, she was already eight to nine months pregnant.


    Although her status was low and she only had the basic title of "Madam" in the Ninth Prince''s Manor before, Wu Jinnu knew that all of the children of the Ninth Prince had already fallen into the hands of the Golden Man and none of them were spared. Therefore, she was very polite to Pan Yingying and waited on him wholeheartedly. Pan Yingying was already the leader of the imperial concubines.


    But at this moment, no one had received any rewards and they were all addressed as "Madam".


    When Hua Rong found out about Pan Yingying''s identity, she was very surprised, but also pleasantly surprised for the Ninth Prince. At such a critical juncture, having a concubine about to give birth to his son was a joyous event for him.


    Wu Jinnu said in an exceptionally passionate manner: "Hua Rong, I have already heard about the deeds of you siblings killing off Golden Army, you truly are a heroic hero."


    Pan Yingying looked at her for a bit. Seeing her elegant and refined look, it was hard to imagine how powerful she was. She used to have a low position in the Duke Palaces, but now that her mother asked her to rise to the top, she became even more arrogant and proud. She was not as smart and reserved as Wu Jinnu and had an overbearing attitude.


    "Rumor has it that it''s an exaggeration. You two ladies need not praise it too highly."


    Pan Yingying secretly thought, "As expected." Seeing her beautiful appearance, she found her quite unpleasant to look at.


    Hua Rong was not willing to continue chatting with the two anymore, so she found an excuse and took her leave.

 C87 King Qinguang joined the army

    Back at the house, a maid brought him a suitable military uniform. It was not an ordinary soldier''s armor, but a special kind of silky and silky made from Shu. It was thin and soft, but it was extremely resilient and invulnerable.


    Hua Rong was overjoyed, donning them, she raised her bow and arrows and went out. She saw Xu Caizhi and another soldier, Wu Zhan, accompanying Ninth Prince, reading various reports in the hall.


    Hua Rong was slightly aware that other than Wu Jinnu, Pan Yingying and the rest, he had taken in a few more concubines as well. It was said that these concubines were given to him by his close subjects, Wang Boyan. She thought to herself, for a beautiful lady to turn around, it''s rare for him to wake up so early. His heart warmed, he just wants, if he''s always trying to help, why shouldn''t she be able to kick out the Golden Army?


    "Rong Er, you''re here."


    She smiled as she walked over and took out an official paper. "Your Highness, look, this is the list of warriors to be recruited, I wrote last night. "If there are no problems, I will make the arrangements today ¡­"


    Ninth Prince read it carefully and modified it a little: "Alright, take it."


    "Yes, I''ll go arrange it right away."


    Ninth Prince finally raised his head to look at her and saw the morning sun shining through the window onto her face. He was no longer as tired as last night, but instead had a radiant face and valiant demeanour. He gently said: "Rong Er, you shouldn''t be too tired either."


    "No, I''m not tired!"


    When she thought about how she could form a cavalry unit to expel the gold soldier, she became so excited that she almost jumped out of joy.


    When Ninth Prince saw her leave excitedly, he knew that she had definitely stayed behind and heaved a sigh of relief. Xu Caizhi knew what he was thinking and said in a low voice, "Miss Hua is reasonable and reasonable.


    He pondered for a moment, then said slowly, "It''s not good to see the wangfei and the rest fall into the hands of the Golden Man. Although I have taken in a few more women, I still cannot be considered to be someone who cares. Rong Er has sacrificed herself to protect me many times, so I wanted to find an opportunity to take her as my concubine! "


    Xu Caizhi said: "Your highness is wise, it is not in vain for Miss Hua to escape with her life on the line."


    "It''s just that Rong Er''s personality is stubborn, so we have to consider this matter carefully."


    Xu Caizhi knew that Hua Rong was afraid that she would be blamed for taking Wu Jinnu in first and Pan Yingying was waiting for the birth of the child, so he said: "Rest assured, your highness, Miss Hua is talented and beautiful, and is bound to be virtuous and virtuous. Right now, your highness needs more wives, more power, more branches and less leaves.


    Ninth Prince shook his head, and suddenly said: "This Yue Pengju, actually reneged on the marriage!"


    "That''s right, Princess Wan Wan must be very sad."


    "This King has already sent someone to inform her. Tell me, why did Yue Pengju want to break the engagement? How is Wan Wan not worthy of him at all? "


    Xu Caizhi suddenly thought of Hua Rong''s rejection of the marriage, and how she strongly supported Yue Pengju in the imperial court to rescind the marriage. After a moment of hesitation, he did not know how to answer, nor did he dare to.


    "Sigh, their Sisters and Sisters ¡­"


    Xu Caizhi didn''t dare to say more, and only stood at the side with his hands at his sides.


    As for the matter of Hua Rong going to Zhang Luo to recruit his troops, as soon as the document was posted, many heroes of the four sides came forward to pledge their allegiance to him. At first, when the soldiers saw that she was a woman, they had despised her, but after seeing her display her riding and shooting skills, and hearing that she was the sister of the famous Yue Pengju, and that many people had pledged their allegiance to Yue Pengju, although he was temporarily absent, but hearing that it was his "sister", they all had some respect for her, and so they accepted her willingly and started to train.


    On this day, another five hundred people were recruited and gathered on the drill grounds, waiting for the first training session.


    The villagers who had gone to these places did not have a uniform uniform. Each of them had their own sticks and wore strange clothing, varying in height and weight. In the middle and back row, a tall man held a shiny broadsword in his hand. The people around him looked at him curiously. His eyes were wide open. When they saw how fierce he looked like, they all turned their heads away.


    He was King Qin.


    After he recovered from his injuries, he asked around for Hua Rong''s whereabouts and chased him to Berlin City. Coincidentally, Yue Pengju had already withdrawn his troops and chased him all the way to Ying Tian. Because King Qin missed Hua Rong, all these years under the guidance of the old pirates, he was able to understand a few words, and even understood the handwriting that Hua Rong had left behind, the moment he saw the words, it was precisely Hua Rong''s work, overjoyed, and immediately came to ''join the army''.


    He was very proud to see the fear in everyone''s eyes. However, he suddenly remembered something and slightly bent his body, so as to not attract too much attention. With only a single look, in half an incense worth of time, their instructor, God Archer Hua Rong would be out.


    "I heard that teaching head is a woman?"


    "If I refuse to accept this, what can a woman do?"


    "It was ordered by Ninth Prince ¡­"


    "I heard that she is the big sister of the Lord Yue, and that she once shot and injured the commander of the Golden Army, Zong Wang. She also defeated Jin Wushu, and even killed the Black Wind King, Ya Wu ¡­"


    "Really? "Then she must be extremely powerful ¡­"


    "What does she look like?"


    "Needless to say? The woman who is fighting and killing must be the mother larva ¡­ "


    "¡­"


    King Qin did not listen well, and stared: "Who the hell dares to disobey?"


    Everyone saw him being so fierce and didn''t know why he submitted to the "teaching head" they had yet to meet. They all said: "You know her? Have you fought with her? "


    "Is she very powerful?"


    Everyone talked amongst themselves as they discussed. A few teaching head s walked over in a line, and the one in front was Hua Rong who was dressed in a suit. She wore a red tassel helmet, long boots, and soft armor. Her face was as silver as the moon, her eyebrows as deep as the mountains, her cherry lips were tightly shut, and her expression was calm.


    King Qin felt that her beauty far surpassed her heroic spirit. She looked even more beautiful and graceful than the young girl who was still on the island at that time.


    The girl had grown up!


    In the eyes of the King Qin, a beautiful woman could be seen. However, she had undergone a huge transformation and had become an extremely beautiful woman.


    King Qin felt like his heart was about to leap out of his mouth. His hands were sweating profusely and he almost blurted out, "Girl!"


    Hua Rong sized up the five hundred troops from the stage. Since King Qin was deliberately stooping, she did not see him, but only followed the usual practice to first talk about military discipline, and then talk about riding and shooting techniques.


    She watched on as she walked, occasionally correcting some movements. Just as she corrected a person''s drawing of the bow, she turned around to see a towering figure standing in front of her, staring at her, but who else could it be other than King Qin?


    She almost screamed, but she held it in, not knowing if it was joy or fear. He was happy that the King Qin did not die in the end, but scared that when he came this time, how could he escape from this predicament?


    After a long while, she finally calmed down and said, "Why aren''t you practicing?"


    King Qin was startled to see her so calm. She was naturally afraid of him, every time she was like a mouse that had seen a cat. Why was it that today, her eyes were sharp and unflustered, revealing a sense of superiority and majesty?


    How many years had it been, this was the first time Fang had faced him so closely. The memory of her delicate face had already added a layer of frost to her face, but it was also filled with an unswerving determination and calmness, as if she was silently announcing, "Don''t provoke me, I''m not afraid of anything!"


    King Qin laughed, raised his blade, and then waved it around a few times: "I do not need to practice, if you want to attack gold soldier, you can send me as the vanguard."


    The people who were training nearby were already curious about the identity of this man. Seeing how powerful he was, they couldn''t help but look at him.


    When he thought of his actions, his heart went numb, and he did not know how to face him. He was afraid that he would cause trouble in the army camp, and cause a commotion, and as expected, a new recruit spoke out: "King Qin, if you are truly powerful, then compete with flower head."


    "Sure ¡­"


    "In what?"


    "Comparing blade techniques is a contest of blade techniques."


    "No, flower head is good at shooting, that''s not fair, let''s compare our archery."


    Everyone talked at once, but King Qin turned a deaf ear to them. He only stared at Hua Rong for a while, when he suddenly heard Hua Rong say in a stern voice, "Qin Shangcheng, count up to three strands of your hair ¡­"


    With a "sou" sound, an arrow brushed past his ear.


    King Qin was stunned, then everyone burst out in cheers. Countless heads looked down, and sure enough, three heads had fallen on the ground.


    "Wow, so powerful."


    "flower head truly lives up to his name ¡­"


    King Qin laughed, he knew that the little girl was trying to intimidate him ¡ª warning him not to act rashly.


    Of course he wouldn''t be scared by Hua Rong''s warning. Fearing that others would find out her identity, he shouted loudly, "What are you laughing at? Everyone can just listen to flower head in the future. "


    "Yes sir!"


    Hua Rong said in a low voice: "Qin Shangcheng, come with me."


    "Understood."


    King Qin followed her into a simple room. This was the Discipline Camp, and outside stood four strong soldiers, they were used to punish those who were too proud to obey. It was filled with swords, spears, and halberds, as well as various steel whips and mace.


    The King Qin did not think so. "This is your house?"


    She lowered her voice and gritted her teeth. "Why are you here?"


    He laughed: "I didn''t die, after recuperating from my injuries, and heard that Yue Pengju brat consecutively defeated the Golden Army, so I came looking for him. I also heard that his'' big sister ''took over the teaching head and recruited warriors from all over the place.


    Hua Rong said coldly: "I don''t welcome you here, you should go, leave immediately!"


    With her face in front of him, and the faint fragrance of her body that was so familiar to him, the longing that had been suppressed for many years erupted like a volcano, how could King Qin endure it? He rushed forward to hug her. "Little girl, you missed me to death ¡­"


    Hua Rong was startled and immediately retreated a step. She was already prepared and aimed the small crossbow that she had shot at him: "Step back!"


    He could have taken the small crossbow in one go, but when King Qin saw her angry gaze, he took a step back. Even her beautiful hands that held the crossbow were still as beautiful as when she held the brush in his memory.


    "Step back and leave this place immediately."


    He shook his head.


    Hua Rong''s breath quickened and she was angered to the extreme, "If you don''t want to leave, don''t blame me for being impolite. Qin Shangcheng, this is a military camp, not your pirate nest. If you don''t leave, I will immediately order your death! "


    "No, girl!" Other than leaving, I can agree to any other conditions. "


    "Leave!" You must leave! "


    "Little girl, if you let me stay, I''ll listen to you. I definitely won''t cause any trouble."


    "No, I can''t tolerate you here."


    The King Qin laughed: Haha, since I, Qin Shangcheng am not talented, at least I have some martial arts. Since we are using people, then there is no need to bother about small matters. Hua Rong, why do you need to hold grudges, and not allow others? If you find laozi unpleasing to the eye, laozi can also change a teaching head ¡­ "


    It was not easy for Hua Rong to refute his words, her face was pale from anger, she just wanted, if she had this evil star by her side, she would never be able to live a peaceful life again.


    "flower head ¡­"


    Hua Rong was startled, he was always "lass, lass", he suddenly changed her address, and after a while, she finally understood that he was calling her.

 C88 flower head

    "flower head! "I came here to recruit warriors, not because of you. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go out and train."


    "Qin Shangcheng, since you want to stay, you have to listen to my orders completely."


    "Alright!"


    "You live in the camp with the New Army."


    "Alright."


    "Just like all the other soldiers, we must abide by the rules of the military camp and must not rely on our own strength to fight, committing crimes and crimes!"


    "Alright."


    "You are not allowed to reveal your identity to others."


    "Alright."


    "From now on, you are not allowed to get close to me, and you are not allowed to say even half a word to me."


    "This ¡­"


    If he didn''t say anything and couldn''t get close, then what had he come all the way here for?


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll immediately expel you from the military camp."


    "Alright. But I can''t guarantee that I''ll be able to do that. "


    "Since you''re staying, then fight well. Kill gold soldier bravely and protect our Da Song. From now on, you no longer have the aura of a bandit ¡­"


    Seeing that she had actually used "official''s dignity", King Qin did not think much of it, "Little girl, this dog emperor is too perverted, so I guess that the is not some good person. The Da Song''s personnel are like the black coat I''m wearing, they won''t be able to get away with it even if I use a black horn ¡­"


    Hua Rong, hearing his tone was exactly the same as Jin Wushu, he treated Ninth Prince with contempt. She also knew very well that it was because of the Emperor''s disgrace, the people of the empire being too shameless, causing the nation to fall and the family to be destroyed, but she had a lot of confidence in the Ninth Prince. She glared at him and said, "If you commit any misdeeds, I will immediately execute you in accordance to the military law."


    King Qin replied with a "Okay", but he was secretly laughing in his heart.


    "You can leave."


    "Alright."


    King Qin smiled as he walked out, feeling extremely proud of himself. He was crafty and had initially planned to not ask Hua Rong whether she was willing to or not after seeing him, and would only forcefully bring him away. However, after coming to the army camp, he knew he couldn''t force her to leave so he immediately changed his mind and waited for an opportunity. As long as he could see her every day, there would always be a chance for her to leave the army camp, to leave this chaotic place.


    On this day, because she was affected by the King Qin, Hua Rong was not at ease at all. Thinking about how heavily guarded the camp was, and how it was specially instructed its guards to increase their value every night, making it impossible for him to get close, he forced himself to calm down and eat a bowl of rice absentmindedly. She only wanted Yue Pengju to come back, if Pengju was by her side, then there would be no need to be afraid of the King Qin anymore.


    After eating, he took a simple shower and walked around the room. Just as he was about to go back and read a book, he saw a Urgent transfer of troops rushing in, heading straight for the Ninth Prince''s business hall.


    She followed him and saw that Ninth Prince and Xu Caizhi were just about to come out. When they saw Urgent transfer of troops, their expressions changed and they immediately asked: "What kind of information is this?"


    Urgent transfer of troops delivered a secret report. Ninth Prince took it over and frowned but did not say anything for a long time.


    No one dared to ask him. After a long while, Ninth Prince suddenly spoke: "Summon everyone to discuss a meeting."


    Hua Rong followed them in, only to see that the officials beside Ninth Prince, Zong Ze, Wang Boyan, Huang Qianshan, Wang Yuanyuan and the others were all there. Zong Ze had only returned this morning. When he thought about Yue Pengju reneging on the marriage agreement, Hua Rong was extremely terrified of him and did not dare to look at him.


    Ninth Prince took out a letter from Zhao Jiu, the sect head of the who fought against the gold. She said that she received the news that the Golden Army was about to escort the two emperors and send them out together to attack Liu Jia Temple to save the two emperors and a group of imperial clansmen. Although the news that the Golden Army had released half a month ago said that they were already being escorted, it was only to disrupt the Song Jun''s fighting strength. This time, it was obvious that they were going to take him captive. The two emperors being taken away was no small matter. Other than the looted property and the entire palace, it also signified the destruction of the country.


    Old General Zong Ze immediately said: "Zong Ze is willing to let lead and fight to the death with the abductors."


    Wang Boyan immediately retorted, "Absolutely not. "With my mere tens of thousands of military power, I managed to fight against the million strong army and ended up falling into their trap."


    Huang Qianshan immediately added, "To use a weak master to forcefully attack the great army of the Golden Man, is to use an egg to fight a rock. You absolutely cannot."


    Hua Rong had already told Ninth Prince that there were only 80 thousand people and not a million to brag about. She thought that would definitely lead an army to rescue him, but she heard him say slowly, "Parental Brothers was in trouble and had no choice but to save.


    Wang Boyan then continued, "The safety of principal superior is the safety of the entire country. The safety of the entire world cannot be acted upon rashly."


    He waved his hand, "No need to argue anymore, Old General Zong will immediately lead 10 thousand of his troops to take the lead. This King will gather troops and horses again, so we can reinforce you from behind. "


    There were 60 thousand people in Ying Tian, Zong Ze thought that he would get at least a third of the share.


    Hua Rong was also very surprised. She only looked at the Ninth Prince, and saw that he was currently discussing with Wang Boyan, after listening for a while, she finally understood a little. Everyone had already firmly believed that he was about to "assume the throne" position, so they definitely could not take any more risks. Fortunately, the Ninth Prince said he wanted to recruit reinforcements, so he had a trace of expectation.


    When she returned to the drill ground, it was late afternoon.


    The drilled soldiers had already packed up and were hurrying to the canteen to eat.


    Hua Rong sat down beside a large rock emotionlessly. She saw that the trees in March had turned green and the sky had warmed up. But what would this spring bring to the Song Kingdom?


    There was a wall separating them, and inside was the Ninth Prince''s palace. She thought, could it be that the Ninth Prince had been isolated inside for too long, and could not see the scenery outside?


    When Yue Pengju wasn''t here, she didn''t even have someone to talk to. She sat there in a daze for a while before he suddenly turned his head. King Qin was standing beside his, he did not know how long he had been standing there.


    She angrily said, "What are you doing?!"


    The King Qin sat down beside her in disapproval: "Little girl, what are you daydreaming for?"


    "I''m fine."


    He lowered his voice, "Little girl, I heard that two of the unconscious Monarchs have been escorted to the borders of the Jinguo, and the Song Kingdom is about to perish. Quickly follow me out of this place."


    "Who said that? The General Zong had already led people to rescue them, furthermore, the Ninth Prince was also gathering troops and reinforcements. Given their position, it was not impossible for them to fight against the Golden Army. Golden Army is not boasting about a million, but only eighty thousand ¡­ "


    King Qin laughed coldly: "You think I didn''t see that? Old General Zong led only ten thousand men to leave. That Prince Bird was just sending him to die as cannon fodder. The Bird Emperor would never go save his father. "


    "Cut the crap."


    "I already know even if I think about it with my toes. Two stupid kings and one dead, with only the Prince Bird being the direct descendant of the royal family left, who else would be the emperor? "If I were in his place, I wouldn''t have gone to save such a rare opportunity."


    "But those are his Parental Brothers, his wife and children ¡­ It must be because he doesn''t have enough military strength. "


    "Little girl, you don''t understand the human heart. Compared to being an emperor, what is Parental Brothers worth? If he wanted to be the emperor, then his father must die. I think he really wants his father and brother to die earlier. "


    Hua Rong suddenly stood up and left in a huff.


    King Qin spat, and mumbled to himself, this girl, she still believes in that Prince Bird. In the past, she seemed pretty smart, but why did she become so stupid now?


    Hua Rong was not stupid. Although she was furious at King Qin''s words, she believed them secretly out of fear. She observed intently for a few days, but did not receive any news from the Ninth Prince. The one that lingered in her memory was the wise and kind prince who had saved her for so many years. But now that she thought about it, how much did she know about him? She anxiously waited day after day for her troops to arrive. Seeing that the Ying Tian was calm and peaceful, she could not help but become more and more disappointed.


    April 3, another Urgent transfer of troops delivered the news.


    When Ninth Prince saw this, he practically fell limply onto the chair. Tears flowed out of his eyes as he said, "The two emperors have been escorted by the gold cuttlefish on their journey ¡­"


    Originally, when the weather had warmed up, the Golden Man who had been living in the north for a long time could not endure the heat, and after looting a large amount of treasures, seeing that the Song Kingdom could no longer squeeze out any oil anymore, he set up Zhang Bangchang Puppet as the emperor, and then split into two groups to escort the Emperor, the Supreme Emperor, all the disciples of the sect, as well as a part of the officials of the imperial court, all of their concubines, noble women, folk artists, proponents, craftsmen, and so on. The ten thousand troops led by General Zong Ze attacked the elite of Golden Army, naturally they could not resist, but halfway through, the Golden Army had already set off from Liu Jia Temple.


    Ninth Prince''s, his wife and concubines, and two four-year-old girls were included in this list. As for his son and his other daughters, they had already died from an illness while in custody.


    When Ninth Prince heard the grievous news, he was overcome by grief and anger. He cried loudly and spat out a mouthful of blood, almost fainting. Xu Caizhi was shocked and immediately supported him. Seeing Hua Rong standing at the door, he immediately said: "Miss Hua, take care of the Prince. I''ll go get some medicine for you."


    Hua Rong rushed forward to support him, and among the people, Xu Caizhi gave him some kind of pill to feed. After a while, he woke up, and upon hearing the sound, Wu Jinnu, Pan Yingying and the others also rushed over. Seeing this, Hua Rong immediately moved out of the way, and the ladies immediately supported her husband.


    Xu Caizhi helped to support Ninth Prince into the house and laid him down. His face was pale white, his eyes blank, he screamed again and started to cry.


    Hua Rong was blaming him in his heart for not saving his parents, but when he heard him wail and cry, even though he had injured himself, he could not help but feel miserable. Moreover, the Golden Army was powerful, it was not enough for them to fight with just the combined power of sixty thousand Ninth Prince.


    She had personally witnessed the tragic fate that had befallen everyone in the Liu Jia Temple. After traveling a thousand miles, it would be difficult for them to return to their homeland.


    After crying for a while, Ninth Prince was tired. Wu Jinnu gave him a cup of tea and he finished it in one gulp.


    Xu Caizhi heaved a sigh of relief and walked out. Seeing Hua Rong still standing at the door, he whispered: "Miss Hua, you should go rest too."


    Hua Rong returned to her room silently, but she felt that there would never be a peaceful day in this world.


    For three days straight, Ninth Prince was bedridden. Right now, the world was on his shoulders, and nothing could go wrong. Therefore, everyone did everything they could to make him recover.


    That evening, Wu Jinnu came to find Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong bowed: "Madame Wu, what do you want?"


    Wu Jinnu helped her up, and sat down beside her. Her eyes were red: "Elder sister, no need to be so courteous, I have something to ask of you ¡­"


    He was not this familiar with Wu Fei to this extent. Furthermore, she was Ninth Prince''s "lateral consort", the "master" of this group of people. Why was they being so intimate with each other?


    The Wu Fei sighed lightly and said slowly, "Your highness has been feeling too much sadness these past few days, and no one will listen. "I''m afraid that his body will be damaged if he continues to live like this for too long, so I beg elder sister to go and advise the prince ¡­"


    Hua Rong had been visiting the Ninth Prince for the past few days and knew that he was indeed not feeling well, but she had not reached the point where she could not stand up straight either.


    "Elder sister doesn''t know, your sadness, and faint greetings aren''t enough to persuade me. This servant hopes that someone willing to do what he wants can accompany him at night and become his flower of understanding, then he can completely recover ¡­"


    Hua Rong shook her head, she did not say a word, such an explanation flower, wasn''t Wu Jinnu the most suitable? Even if she couldn''t, there was still Pan Yingying.

 C89 womanly heart

    Seeing that she did not respond at all, the Wu Fei became a little anxious and stopped beating around the bush: "These days, I and Sister Pan have tried everything to please the prince, but he has always been depressed and extremely cold towards the servant. Elder sister, the Ninth Prince loves you, and at present, only you are able to comfort him. If elder sister does not abandon him, Servant Jin and elder sister are willing to serve the Duke together, regardless of size ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was shocked, and immediately waved her hand: "No, Madame Wu, that is impossible."


    When Wu Jinnu saw her decline, she thought that she was just pretending not to accept it and cried out: "From the night of our wedding, I knew that Your Highness was in love with you. After you left, he went around looking for you, and sighed deeply, even in these two or three days, when he was about to fall asleep, she would ask for water, and she would always be called ''Rong Er'', ''Rong Er'' ¡­ "Sister, your highness loves you so much, it''s hard for all the women in the world to get any sleep or sleep. In the future, even if he dotes on you far surpassing me, your little sister will never dare to fight for your favor. I just hope you remember today''s friendship. If you get rich, don''t forget about your little sister ¡­"


    "Madame Wu, this cannot happen!" The more Hua Rong heard, the more upset he became, she interrupted her and said indifferently, "Madam has misunderstood, Hua Rong and Your Highness definitely have no private feelings, although Hua Rong is moved by Your Highness''s kindness in saving his life, but Hua Rong already has someone she likes, and with the marriage contract, she will definitely not marry anyone else. As for consoling Your Highness, I will have to trouble you personally, Empress ¡­"


    "There''s really an engagement?"


    "Absolutely!"


    Wu Jinnu didn''t know whether to be disappointed or relieved in her heart, but she slowly stood up. Miss Hua, don''t take what I just said to heart. "


    "I wouldn''t mind."


    "Alright. I will put my heart and soul in his service. "


    "Madame Wu has worked hard."


    Wu Jinnu came out of Hua Rong''s room and returned to Ninth Prince''s chamber. When his father-in-law, Feng Yi, said that he had gone to bed, she did not stay any longer and returned to her own room.


    Just as he reached the door, he saw Pan Yingying with her stomach full, coming over with the support of two servants.


    She hurried over to welcome him. "It''s late at night, why aren''t you resting, Madam Pan? "Your body is more important now ¡­"


    Pan Yingying''s face was filled with displeasure: I heard you went to find Hua Rong?


    Wu Jinnu was shocked, but maintained her composure: "That''s right. The prince was concerned about her, so he wanted to persuade her to serve the prince ¡­ "


    In the past few days, Pan Yingying had also become faintly aware of Hua Rong''s identity. She knew that the Ninth Prince treated her very special, even giving her a private room, which was even better than the treatment of all the concubines. Seeing Wu Jinnu''s actions, she was obviously trying to be good, taking advantage of the fact that she was pregnant and ready to give birth, unable to serve, she found someone to serve the Ninth Prince first, replacing her as a benefactor.


    She sneered: "Hua Rong wants to enter the palace?"


    Wu Jinnu did not dare hide the truth: "She claims that she is already married to someone."


    Pan Yingying laughed mockingly, "I would rather be a hero''s concubine than a concubine''s wife. This crude woman from the mother larva, what does it matter if she fights and kills everyday? If we leave it to the princess to not do, then we won''t know how to appreciate your kindness. "


    Wu Jinnu did not make a sound.


    "Sister, I''m in labor, my room is stuffy, the weather is hot again, I want to change to a room next to the window."


    When Wu Jinnu heard this, he realized that trouble was coming. Other than the Ninth Prince, Pan Se lived in the best room in the Ying Tian Palace, and what she had said was that she fancied Hua Rong''s room. Although it was small, but outside the window was an ancient tree, it was extremely elegant.


    "I''ve been bored these past few days. I''d like to change rooms in two different places."


    She wanted two rooms each. Wu Jinnu clearly knew that she was unruly, but she did not dare to disobey, and only said: "This, why not elder sister report it to the Duke?"


    "The prince is currently ill, how can we disturb him?"


    Wu Jinnu knew that she did not dare ask for help from the Ninth Prince, but now, she was using him to kill people and grabbing her hands to catch snakes. However, she was certain that if Pan Yingying gave birth, she would definitely become the Empress in the future.


    Pan Yingying then laughed: "Alright, I''ll leave it to you."


    Once Wu Jinnu left, it was as if Hua Rong had entered into a huge battle. Her entire body was weak, she did not know what kind of mood she had after she asked another woman to share her husband.


    At this time, he suddenly thought of Wan Wan. Wan Wan was still in the countryside house, so what would happen if he found out that Yue Pengju had resigned the marriage? He asked himself, even if he really liked Penga, to ask him to share a service with Wan Wan, that was something that he didn''t even dare think about.


    Could it be that he didn''t love Pengju enough?


    If she loved him, how could she share it with others?


    She recalled that her parents, as they only had one daughter, had once had a matchmaker from nearby who came to take her in as a concubine in order to "give birth to a son" and continue the fire at home. However, every time she was chased out by the powerful Madam Hua, the old scholar would not dare to do so. In the end, whenever she saw a matchmaker, she would immediately run far away. Moreover, as far as most of the ordinary men in the countryside were concerned, they wouldn''t have three or four wives because they were poor and couldn''t afford to marry.


    Therefore, in Hua Rong''s mind, she knew that it was absolutely impossible for her to be a concubine or for her to be a husband. From now on, I won''t allow him to take a concubine.


    Just as he was thinking, he heard a knock on the door. Wu Jinnu had returned.


    She was surprised: "Madame Wu, what else do you want?"


    Wu Jinnu was in a difficult situation, she did not want to offend the famous person beside Ninth Prince, but she did not dare disobey Pan Yingying''s orders. Who was Hua Rong? She immediately recognized that Pan Yingying was her assistant, and was afraid that she would go and take care of her at Ninth Prince. She was just worrying about how to get rid of this matter, and upon hearing Wu Jinnu''s words, she became overjoyed and immediately said: "Madame Wu doesn''t need to worry, Madam Pan is in labor and her body is more important. I''ll move out tomorrow morning."


    Seeing that she not only agreed, but was even happy, and at the same time felt a sense of loss and relief, even Hua Rong was so afraid of Pan Yingying, she was afraid that Pan Yingying''s position as the Queen would be safe.


    Originally, there was nothing important to be done, so Hua Rong casually packed a bag and moved it to a small courtyard in the army camp the next morning.


    Returning to the drill grounds, only then did the sky brighten. and the others followed behind him from a distance as he paced around with his hands behind his back. Hua Rong did not disturb them, she only looked at them from afar, and was about to walk towards another direction when she heard the Ninth Prince calling him "Rong Er".


    She hesitated a little, not knowing if Wu Jinnu''s'' lobbying ''last night was due to her personal intentions or if it was at the behest of the Ninth Prince, but if it was the latter, that would be very bad.


    When she saw Ninth Prince walking over, without any way to avoid it, she also walked up a few steps. When she got closer, she saw that Ninth Prince''s eyes were sunken in, her face was green, in just a few days, she was extremely haggard.


    She said in a low voice, "Prince, you have to take care of yourself. Right now, the world depends on you ¡­"


    "Rong Er, it''s all thanks to you taking care of me that I''ve gotten sick recently."


    "Where? Madame Wu and the others have always meticulously served you. In these past few days, she was unable to take off her clothes, and it was extremely exhausting for her ¡­ "


    "Rong Er, I know about you coming to see me everyday."


    Hua Rong inadvertently changed the topic, "Yesterday, the three great families of Ying Tian sent three thousand horses and men to you. Your Highness, how should we settle these nine thousand troops?"


    "I have made proper arrangements. Rong Er, how are the recruits doing? "


    When she heard that the Ninth Prince was thinking about this, she was very pleased and immediately said: "We have already recruited 3000 brave men. These people are far more valiant than the registered soldiers.


    "Alright. Rong Er, from today onwards, everyone will fight with gold cuttlefish and save our Royal Mother and Father. "


    "Yes sir!"


    "Rong Er, it''s going to be hard on you from now on."


    "As long as we can defeat Golden Man, I am willing to work even harder."


    Xu Caizhi suddenly spoke up from the side: "Miss Hua, are you used to moving to a new place?"


    Before Hua Rong could answer, the Ninth Prince frowned: "Rong Er, why did you move away?"


    Hua Rong did not explain her intention, and only laughed: "Since I am training new recruits, it is inconvenient to stay in the Inner Court, so I might as well stay outside."


    "Outside, dragons and snakes are mixed together. In the end, you''re still a woman."


    "Prince, don''t worry. I will take care of myself."


    Seeing that her attitude was firm, the Ninth Prince could not force her and immediately said: "Xu Caizhi, go and make the arrangements, strengthen the courtyard around Rong Er, and do not allow any strangers to enter or leave freely."


    "Yes."


    As for the King Qin, it could be considered that he had officially snuck into the army camp. With his martial arts skills, other than training for two hours a day, he didn''t need to train at all. But in order to catch a few more glances at Hua Rong, he had no choice but to hang out on the school grounds every day. However, that was in the middle of the lake, so Hua Rong was very cautious of him. She brought two Vice teaching head s with her during the day and had four people standing guard at her dorm at night, not relaxing in the slightest. King Qin had no doubt that as long as he passed the mark by a little, she would definitely shoot him to death with her arrow without hesitation.


    After a few days, his military career had become extremely boring. In the evening, he could not help but gather people to gamble. However, after Hua Rong followed Yue Pengju out, he knew that gambling was taboo in the army, and she ordered people to gamble. Before King Qin came, he had already punished a few people severely, and made an example for others.


    According to his normal character, King Qin would have already started to beat them up, but he was afraid that Hua Rong would chase him away, so he endured.


    Therefore, she set the time to morning, but a few days later, he discovered that the morning was even worse. Hua Rong would train with at least a hundred soldiers everyday in the morning, and under the gazes of everyone, he did not dare to act out.


    Thus, it was simply impossible to get close to her. The beauty was clearly right in front of her, yet she couldn''t get close to her. This feeling was like a cat scratching its heart; it was extremely uncomfortable.


    Taking advantage of the morning practice this morning, he looked at the opportunity and thought he would have to say a few words to her anyway. However, just as she was about to jump out, she was called by Ninth Prince. She could only hide far away and pretend that she was casually waving her big blade.


    She secretly looked over, only to see the two of them conversing extremely closely, Hua Rong had a smile on his face, the morning sun was shining down on her face, her hair, her eyes, were covered with a layer of enchanting radiance, but that enchanting radiance was directed towards other men.


    He was both jealous and resentful. Suddenly, he started to worry that the old emperor was a famous and lecherous ruler. It was said that since the age of sixteen, he had been blessed with a virgin every five or seven days. Without a doubt, his son was also a lustful person. In the eyes of King Qin himself, his wife was the number one beauty in the world, there was no reason for the unconscious king not to covet her.


    The more he thought about it, the more depressed he became. He had no notion of ruining his own country, no matter what kind of "Lord of ZTE" or "Da Song Fire Seed" he would feel, Ninth Prince was just like a shameless pervert.


    As the evil thoughts ran through his mind, the saber in his hand made a "ge ge" sound. The soldiers beside him saw the murderous light in his eyes and the edge of his blade turned green. They asked in shock, "What kind of martial arts is this?"


    Luckily, Hua Rong had already said her goodbyes and was walking in the opposite direction, instead of continuing to stay with the Ninth Prince, he finally relaxed and endured the evil thoughts in her heart. She caressed the sharp blade of the sword and blew in the air before laughing out loud: "You birds, I will show you today what a true blade is like ¡­"


    "Alright, alright, alright ¡­"

 C90 uneasiness and kindness

    Everyone applauded, King Qin danced a round of sabresmanship, and everyone saw him dance with vigor, his skills far surpassing those of the other vice teaching head s. One by one, they could not help but say:


    "Why don''t you go and become a teaching head?"


    "teaching head Zhang might not be as good as you."


    "Even teaching head Wang is inferior."


    "Maybe flower head is not as good as you ¡­"


    King Qin stopped and stared: "Other than flower head, no one else is my opponent."


    Everyone was curious, "Is the flower head really that powerful?"


    "Your father''s entire life has been lost to her alone!"


    The crowd was in an uproar, "So flower head is actually this powerful?"


    "Of course."


    "Boss, even if you are not as good as flower head, as long as you can defeat those teaching head s, Ninth Prince will let you rise through the ranks. We brothers will also benefit from your presence ¡­"


    "Haha, why can''t I be a crappy teaching head like you?" He spat and took his knife and left.


    In the evening, Hua Rong ate dinner at the canteen and hurried back.


    Hua Rong was extremely alert, she could feel a stifling sensation from far away. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw King Qin sneakily following him from behind.


    King Qin was tall, yet like a leopard cat, he was cunning and nimble. She knew that he had been following his for a long time, so she sneered: "Qin Shangcheng, what business do you have?"


    Seeing that it was quiet and no one was around, King Qin walked out.


    Hua Rong held her bow tightly, alert. He then took out a bunch of small things from his bosom, "Girl, these are for you to play with". There was even a small yellow flower that had appeared out of nowhere.


    Seeing him take out all these things, Hua Rong laughed coldly, "Where did you come from?"


    "I won it."


    Hua Rong was furious: You are not allowed to gamble in the army, and have been warned many times, don''t you know?


    "I only caught a few people to make a small bet twice, but they always lose. I have no interest in that. I definitely won''t bet again now."


    "If you want to gather people to gamble again, I''ll cut off one of your hands according to the military decree."


    King Qin ignored her threatening words and handed over the package of small things. "Girl, these are all for you to play with ¡­"


    The words were so familiar to his ears, as if he had returned to those terrible days on the island where he was trembling with fear all day, afraid that if he were to be disobedient he would suffer inhuman torture. Then, on a whim, he would find something to say: "Girl, I''ll play with you."


    Hua Rong only felt his vital energy and blood rushing to her head. She waved his hand and knocked away the thing in his hand, then, seeing the red flower in front of him, she stomped her foot on it and broke it into pieces.


    King Qin stared at the floor full of little toys and crushed flowers. He spat and muttered to himself: Damn it, why is this girl''s temper getting worse and worse?


    When Hua Rong returned to her room, she saw two servant girl s coming over, saying that they had given him some tea leaves, porcelain, etc.


    After Hua Rong stayed back this time, the Ninth Prince saw that she was resolutely eating in the canteen, so he did not force her, but he sent some people over from time to time to deliver some things. As for precious items like jewelry, gold and silver, fine and soft brocade, Hua Rong would always return them. The next few times, Ninth Prince didn''t send these things to him, but instead sent him snacks and other food. Thus, it was inconvenient for Hua Rong to reject them again, so he could only accept them one by one.


    The King Qin was hiding in the dark. Seeing that the servant girl had left, he jumped off the tree next to Hua Rong''s house and thought to himself that the Prince Bird was strange.


    The next morning, Hua Rong was doing her morning practice when Qin Shangcheng walked in with his blade in hand. She even followed the military rules and bowed: "I have a few things that I do not understand, flower head can you give me some pointers?"


    Hua Rong saw that Yue Yang was extremely courteous to him for the first time in his life, and thought, his skills are so much better than mine, what are you trying to do by putting on an act like this?


    She glared at him. "I don''t teach saber arts! Go and consult teaching head Wang. "


    "What the f * * k does teaching head Wang know about that? Is that action of his that Three-legged cat worthy for me to ask him for guidance?" "Your father''s one slash can cut him down ¡­" Seeing Hua Rong frowning, he immediately replied, "I am not asking for advice on blade techniques, I am asking for advice on shooting techniques ¡­"


    Hua Rong looked to her left and saw that there was actually an Overlord''s Bow hanging on the front of his left lapel. It looks like he had really put in a lot of effort in order to "ask for guidance". Looking at the pleased look in his eyes, she felt that the Demon was as cunning as a jackal. She wished for nothing more than to give him a heavy slap and lower his voice: "Qin Shangcheng, if you still want to stay here, you better not cause any trouble. This is a military camp, not your den of thieves! "


    "You dare to put on airs for your father? "When laozi went to war, you were just a silly little girl. To be honest, laozi mainly wanted to remind you ¡­" Qin Shangcheng said as he followed her. There was no one at this end, it was extremely quiet, his voice was still as low as before, "Girl, I was worried that you had been tricked by that Prince Bird, his eyes were gloomy and his face was green.


    "What happened to Ninth Prince? Now that the burden of Da Song is on him alone ¡­ "


    King Qin laughed and said disdainfully: "Little girl, what do you know? Don''t look at him trying to live or die in front of others. Why? This was because after his old bro had been captured, the world would be his. If he didn''t become the emperor, then others would still try to praise him. "This kind of play in front of others can only fool ignorant girls like you ¡­"


    Hua Rong was so angry that she laughed instead, "You think that everyone else is as despicable as you?"


    He retracted his smile and spoke in a serious manner: "Along the way here, laozi has seen quite a few gathering of so-called ''Master of King Ching''. Currently, there are also many troops from left and right under the command of the Ninth Prince, but they are all gathered near the Ying Tian and do not go out to fight. Do you think he would not send troops to the Liu Jia Temple to rescue the members of the Royal Family? On the contrary, he avoided them as he got further and further away from the Liu Jia Temple, completely avoiding the main forces of the Golden Army. Furthermore, the Old General Zong sent their troops, why didn''t he send more people? Just ten thousand troops, did they think that the Old General Zong was a three-headed, six-armed man? But now, his father and brother were being escorted away, and they had reached the territory of the Jinguo. If they couldn''t catch up, then from now on, he was afraid that he could only die in old age. At this time, if he cries in sorrow and beats his chest and kicks his feet, won''t he be pretending to be someone else? "


    Hua Rong was furious: "Don''t use your heart to treat others'' stomach."


    "Girl, I''m worried about you. Ninth Prince does not have good intentions by sending you small items from time to time. "


    "You watch me every day?"


    "I''m protecting you, the men are all over the military, and Prince Bird is a pervert. "If a man gives something to a woman when he has nothing to do, then he definitely has no good intentions ¡­"


    "You have no good intentions. That''s why you''re guessing others like that! "


    "Little girl, in this world, only this daddy will not harm you. The others, they can''t be relied on, especially that Prince Bird."


    At this time, Hua Rong actually somewhat believed his words, but she was unwilling to pay attention to him. She coldly snorted: "You''re supposed to meddle in other people''s business! You don''t have to worry, I know what I''m doing. "


    "Little girl, what do you know at such a young age? She didn''t even know that she had been tricked. The cruelty of politics is far from what you can imagine... "


    "What would I do? Besides, if there''s really anything, there''s still Peng Ju. "


    "Pfft, counting on that hairless Yue Pengju brat?" King Qin spat. Then, he suddenly thought of something and opened his eyes wide, "Girl, could it be that you, you like Yue Pengju?"


    "Yes!" I like him! When he returns from this victory, I will marry him! "


    After Hua Rong finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    The King Qin stood in his original spot, dazed. Only now did he remember that Yue Pengju was not a youth on the island, but a man in his early twenties. What Hua Rong had said just now was: Marry ¡ª give ¡ª him!


    This terrifying thought was quickly deciphered in his mind. He was afraid, angry and sad at the same time. It was as if someone had ruthlessly stabbed him in the chest ¡ª


    Little girl, are you saying that she''s getting married?


    His wife was going to be married to another man?


    He raised his broadsword and slashed at a tree next to him. The bowl-thick tree dropped to the ground with a loud bang.


    When the surrounding people all rushed over, King Qin raised his blade, his eyes bloodshot: "Scram, all of you scram for me ¡­"


    Ninth Prince was walking back when he heard the commotion. He frowned: "What happened?"


    Xu Caizhi replied, "Little one, go and take a look. It''s like there''s a tree on the left side of the field. "


    "Alright, This King will take a look as well."


    A few guards rushed over to protect the Ninth Prince, only to see a steel tower-like burly man brandishing a large blade, emitting a dense killing intent, in front of him, a row of spectators, kept retreating, it looked like it was not a fight, there was no fight at all, no blood or injury.


    It was unknown who shouted, "Ninth Prince is here ¡­" Everyone immediately bowed, making way for him.


    Ninth Prince looked at the tree that was being cut down on King Qin''s back, and then looked at the lines on the tree. "Good man, what''s your name?"


    King Qin raised his blade and completely ignored him. He was so sad that he almost went crazy and walked forward step by step. Seeing that the situation was not good, Xu Caizhi bellowed and a few guards protected the Ninth Prince together. Just as he was about to call everyone to go forward and grab the King Qin, he heard an angry shout from behind him: "Qin Shangcheng, what are you doing?"


    Originally, she wanted him to give up and retreat. But who would have thought that it would bring about such a disaster? The moment this rough guy started it, all of them would not recognize him.


    King Qin''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at her.


    Seeing him be so fierce, Hua Rong knew that she had to show her strength now. Otherwise, who knew just how much trouble he would cause, her eyebrows slanted inwards as she looked directly into his eyes and said in a low voice: "Qin Shangcheng, if you''re not willing to stay, you can leave right now!"


    The King Qin glared at her and felt even more sorrowful. Girl, you are blatantly chasing me out! He wanted to turn around and leave, but the moment he thought of leaving, he could never see her again. In the blink of an eye, her eyes were filled with grief.


    It was unknown who shouted, "Big Brother Qin is such a good sabre art ¡­"


    Hearing that, Hua Rong immediately followed up: "That''s right, was Qin Shangcheng just performing a blade technique? "Heh, I was wrong about you ¡­"


    From the side, Ninth Prince didn''t know the identity of King Qin at all. He thought that this was a show of strength, and that it was the right time for them to seek help from the recruits, so why not take the opportunity to set an example to indicate their ''thirst for talent''?

 C91 Yousre going to remarry

    Waving his hand, he took a step forward and said loudly, "Qin Shangcheng, with your abilities, this king will grant you a team practice, a troop of soldiers and horses, as well as a gold ingot. "We also welcome those who aspire to serve our country from all quarters ¡­"


    This dynasty''s military general was at least a ninth rank, while this "Regiment Envoy" was already a fifth rank. When everyone heard the Ninth Prince''s praise, the crowd exclaimed and were all envious. They all rubbed their hands together, feeling that this time, they were truly going to step onto the path of a great official who was bestowed the title of a wife and the shade of a son.


    The King Qin looked over, and saw that Hua Rong was trying to keep her cool, but her face was pale white, looking at him anxiously. Originally, he wanted to cause a ruckus, but she could only suppress the anger in his heart and laughed: "I am too impatient to be bound, but I cannot do this kind of work, I have nothing to do, as long as the gold does not require an official ¡­" Finishing her words, she picked up her saber and turned to leave.


    A burst of regretful voices came out from the crowd. Ninth Prince was originally unhappy, seeing that everyone was looking at him anxiously, he immediately came up with a plan: "Everyone, why don''t we compete today? If there are experts in martial arts, then I will still reward you handsomely ¡­"


    Everyone was overjoyed and immediately went to prepare for the competition.


    Hua Rong heaved a huge sigh of relief. It was only then that she realized his hands were covered in sweat, and even the bow and arrows in his hands were burning hot. Fortunately, everyone''s attention was focused on the match, so no one paid much attention to it.


    She quietly turned around and walked back to her dorm, when she saw King Qin leaning against a thousand-year-old ancient locust tree, staring at her.


    She panicked, but didn''t seem to care at all. She strode into the dining hall beside him without even looking at him. Here, breakfast was already being served. The day at the barracks had officially begun.


    King Qin had already known for a long time that she was not joking. No matter what he wanted to do, he did not know what to do. Leaning on the tree, he plucked off a piece of tree bark and took a bite. His heart felt even more astringent.


    The news of the two emperors being escorted to the Jinguo had already spread.


    These few days, Hua Rong suddenly discovered that the Ying Tian Palace had become more lively than ever before. Everyday, there were endless streams of big shots from various places. At first, she was very happy, but if the power there was growing, then taking back the rivers and mountains, expelling Golden Man was not impossible. However, in the next two days, she felt something subtler and subtler, because in addition to these, the local officials had also sent over many women, many of whom were the daughter of a famous sect.


    Only then did she realize that without a master now, the Ninth Prince was about to ascend the throne to become emperor.


    As expected, after three consecutive days, court officials came forward to persuade the Ninth Prince to quickly ascend the throne.


    Ninth Prince insisted on not accepting the offer. He said that his father and brother were both suffering in a foreign land and that if he didn''t save his father and brother, he wouldn''t dare to rashly ascend the throne for a day.


    On this day, puppet emperor Zhang Bangchang personally brought the Da Song Emperor Seal to Ying Tian. Originally, although Zhang Bangchang had committed a traitor, he was still timid. He knew that the Golden Man was using him, now that the Golden Man had retreated, the people of the Da Song could only wish for nothing more than to skin him alive. They wanted to give up the throne of the Emperor, and bring everything they had to the Ying Tian to seek forgiveness.


    Zhang Bangchang kneeled down below: "A nation cannot afford to lose its master for a day! Sinner Zhang Bangchang specifically requests that the prince ascend the throne early. "


    "If father and brother do not return, This King will not dare to succeed the throne."


    Wang Boyan immediately replied, "Your highness is filial, the entire world knows. However, there are two types of ''filial piety''. One is the filial piety of family members, and the other is the filial piety of the people. The latter is the true love and responsibility of the world. "Besides, empress dowager Meng also wrote an edict for your lordship to ascend to the throne ¡­"


    Empress Dowager Meng was the only one who managed to escape the net, because she lived outside the city and recited the Buddhist scriptures to avoid this calamity.


    Wang Boyan''s words were convincing, the group of courtiers s all agreed, and at this point, Ninth Prince finally nodded his head in agreement. group of courtiers was overjoyed, and immediately began planning for the inauguration ceremony.


    After a discussion with a group of old officials, the first day of May was a holiday for the Huangdao, and the inauguration was set for that day. Thus, the Ying Tian Palace, Night Lantern, began to discuss the great matter of the Ninth Prince''s enthronement.


    Not only did Zhang Bangchang bring all kinds of valuables, he also brought a few outstanding beauties to the Ninth Prince. In addition to what Wang Boyan and the others had offered, the harem of the Ninth Prince had Wu Jinnu, Zhang Yingying, Liu Yuzhu, Pan Yingying and some other main concubines. As it was a gift from a large official, the Ninth Prince naturally had to give them face. As a result, he temporarily sealed all the girls as madams. He said that he would only bestow a title upon them after he ascended the throne.


    Hua Rong saw that there were more concubines in Ninth Prince. She was really happy from the bottom of her heart, and because Ninth Prince was busy, he did not even summon her over the past few days. She just trained the new recruits with ease, planning to leave with Yue Pengju when he comes back, no matter what.


    As for Qin Shangcheng, after being provoked that day, he no longer went to the army camp to train. Ninth Prince sent someone to bring over 10 gold taels. He did not refuse and took it, then openly went to the city to buy wine and eat meat. He was drunk all day and did not return to the army camp for a few days.


    Hua Rong begged him not to cause trouble, and didn''t ask after seeing him leave. She just begged him to stay at the ends of the earth and never come back.


    That evening, he drank some wine. The more he thought about it, the more depressed he became, and thinking about how he hadn''t seen Hua Rong for a few days, the more he felt drunk. The more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt. He also thought, if I''m not here, then would Prince Bird take the opportunity to harass her again and take advantage of her? He couldn''t sit down any longer. He looked at the messy cups and plates on the table, and suddenly remembered that she was in the barracks and had a very rough diet, and that the situation was urgent and short of supplies. He saw with his own eyes that almost every meal she ate with the soldiers in the great canteen was rough food.


    "Scophthalmus, cut two catties of beef and wrap it well."


    "Alright."


    When the beef was served, he hastily stuffed it into his bosom and grabbed a few fine snow-white buns before rushing towards the army camp.


    It was late and the soldiers were eating time. There was no one outside. He looked around and saw the lanterns were decorated, there were sounds of music coming from inside, and he knew that it was the Ninth Prince and the new consort.


    He was overjoyed and coincidentally, with no one paying attention, he quietly went to Hua Rong''s dormitory and hid himself. After waiting for a while, he saw Hua Rong quickly return with two coarse steamed buns in his hands.


    Just as he was about to leave, he saw Xu Caizhi holding onto a few things as he ran over to meet Hua Rong: "Miss Hua, I''m looking for you right now."


    "Heh, what''s the matter, Master Xu?"


    "Tonight, Shangguan Family''s Concubine ¡­" Ever since Xu Caizhi left the palace, he had always referred to the emperors as "Shangguan Family". Although the Ninth Prince had not officially ascended the throne, he had already set a date for them to ascend the throne. The guards around him and the imperial concubine of the imperial harem had all begun to call him "Shangguan Family."


    He treated Hua Rong as an outsider, so he called his Shangguan Family in front of her, "Shangguan Family''s Consort Na, because they are all daughters of important officials, they cannot be careless. At the same time, there are three wives, so it has to be a simple and crude ceremony.


    Hua Rong didn''t have any guards previously, but later on, to guard against King Qin, and when Ninth Prince saw that she was a lonely woman in the end, intentionally or unintentionally, she also had four guards in charge of the soldiers'' rules and orders stationed here. Now, seeing that Xu Caizhi wants someone, Hua Rong immediately said: "Why not, Master Xu can go and do whatever you want."


    Xu Caizhi passed over a Dendrobium pearl and two jade hoops: "Miss Hua, this is something that Shangguan Family bestowed to you ¡­"


    Ninth Prince took in concubines, why did he reward him with these?


    "would not dare to accept such an achievement."


    "Shangguan Family has loved Miss Hua for a long time, and right now, I need to borrow the strength of various factions to reform my territory. Once I ascend to the throne, I will definitely not let Miss Hua down ¡­ "


    As expected, on the same night as Na Fei, in order to win over Hua Rong, she brazenly gave him these things ¡ª she was really still thinking about the pot when she was still eating.


    He was both angry and anxious, afraid that Hua Rong would accept the thing and rush out immediately. However, he heard Hua Rong say: "Master Xu, where are you talking? Hua Rong is cold, and definitely do not dare to climb up to Shangguan Family. Moreover, Hua Rong is already engaged to someone else ¡­ "


    "Oh?" Xu Caizhi was shocked, "Whose son is he?"


    She insisted on not accepting it, "Master Xu, please bring these back. In the future, please do not bring this up again. "


    "Master Xu, hurry up ¡­" Hearing that someone from afar was urging him to leave, Xu Caizhi did not bother to continue asking.


    It was already late in the night. Hua Rong let out a breath of relief, reached out to close the door, and just as his hand was about to touch the door, suddenly, a hand pushed out and a person snatched himself in.


    Hua Rong''s vision darkened and she almost screamed out in shock. She could only smell the pungent smell of alcohol, and a body that was like an iron tower stood in front of him, one hand on the wall supporting him, encircling him inside, as though she had suddenly fallen into a pitch black cage.


    She was extremely terrified, "Qin Shangcheng, what are you trying to do?"


    "Hehe, little girl, luckily you didn''t receive Prince Bird''s reward. I knew you wouldn''t want it. "


    She was calmer. "Of course I don''t want his reward, but what does it have to do with you?"


    "My wife is naturally not allowed to receive rewards from other men. Girl, pack your things and leave this place with me immediately. "


    "You''re crazy! Qin Shangcheng, quickly leave. "


    "Girl, you must come with me right now. The Prince Bird is about to ascend to the throne, after he becomes the Emperor, he will issue an imperial decree saying that even if you don''t marry, you must still marry him.


    Hua Rong could no longer hold it in: "I''m not your wife. You don''t want to mess around. "


    "Little girl, I have to take responsibility for you."


    "Penga will naturally be responsible for me."


    Penga, Penga, and the King Qin suddenly remembered what she said that day. Holding the jug of wine, she gulped down a large mouthful: "Girl, you said that you want to remarry?"


    Hua Rong''s eyes gradually adapted to the darkness and she could already see a little of it. She forced herself to calm down and said angrily: "Get out, get out right now! Otherwise, I will have to go through with the military law! "


    "Hey, girl, why are you using military law to scare me?"


    "Qin Shangcheng, you go out immediately!"


    "Little girl, are you saying that you want to remarry?"


    Listening to his threatening tone, she became extremely furious, as if she had returned to that island and seized the life and death of the king of hell. "I am not a remarried! I''ve never been married! "

 C92 Do not use force (top)

    "Then, if we were to marry, would the wedding night also be fake?"


    "You forced me to. I never thought I was married to you. How can I marry a robber who does all sorts of evil? "


    The contempt in her voice infuriated him completely. He took her in his arms and held her close to his chest. He could smell her scent at the end of his nose, and all the ecstasy he remembered had returned. Her soft body, the gentle breathing of the night in the bridal chamber. He had waited too long and was about to burst. He let out a greedy breath, his whole body burning with heat. He even forgot her anger and contempt, forgot his surroundings, held her tightly and lowered his head to kiss her.


    "Little girl, I''ve missed you so much ¡­"


    Hua Rong was shocked. She pushed him with all her might, but how could she even move the slightest bit? Her vision turned pitch black. It was as if she had returned to the night when she had just been kidnapped onto the island. Her life was no longer lit at all ¡­


    King Qin kissed her deeply from her forehead, eyebrows, and face. Very quickly, he groped his way to her lips ¡­ She almost suffocated from the intense fear.


    It was as if a voice inside his soul was frantically struggling: "No, I can''t be disgraced by this beast again."


    The stinging pain on her face seemed to sober up King Qin a little. In the darkness, his eyes flashed fiercely like a leopard, and with another stretch of his hands, he grabbed her in his embrace, grabbing her clothes and ruthlessly ripping off her clothes. His large fan-like hands had already grabbed her chest, and with a stretch of his hands, he touched her soft chest, feeling that her clothes were in the way, and with a flip of his hand, he actually wanted to tear her chest apart ¡­


    She was at the peak of erotic suffering, yet her voice was filled with despair, tiny and close to her ear. "I can''t live, I can''t live anymore ¡­"


    He was stunned. He suddenly realized that if he tore it apart, the two of them would truly become enemies. Everything would truly be over.


    Even though his body had gone limp in his arms, he could not bring himself to do it. His heart was full of lust, as if it was frozen. He quietly reached out and gently held her without saying a word.


    In the darkness, she suddenly pushed against him with all her might. He was caught off guard and she had already jumped a few steps back, her body sticking closely to the wall. She grabbed onto his crossbow with a single hand and said with a trembling voice, "Qin Shangcheng, if you dare touch me again, today you will die or I will die ¡­"


    "Little girl ¡­"


    "Scram, scram ¡­"


    "Girl, don''t marry Yue Pengju ¡­"


    Her choked voice turned into a soft wail, "Get out, you get out ¡­"


    "Little girl, I''ve missed you so much. It''s not that I want to harm you ¡­"


    "You still dare to say that you didn''t harm me? You want my life! If you truly like me, why would you look down on me like this? " She cried so hard that she knelt on the ground and almost choked, "You hurt me, you''ve always hurt me! "It''s the same from the island, and it''ll be the same many years later. You''ve always been unwilling to let me go, pursuing me from every corner of the world. If you don''t kill me, you''ll never stop ¡­"


    King Qin heard her crying so miserably, but seeing her crawling on the ground, trembling so much that she was about to faint, his heart ached uncontrollably. He bent down and wanted to hug her, "Little girl, don''t be afraid, I won''t do this ¡­ I think about you every day, and I can''t help thinking about you every time I see you ¡­ Sigh ¡­ Little girl, you can''t remarry, and I definitely won''t allow it. "Little girl, you''re my wife ¡­"


    "Scram!" If you touch me again, I''ll die right in front of you. "Get lost ¡­"


    She was almost hysterical. He stretched out his hand in a daze, not daring to approach her anymore. Even his voice had softened, "Girl, I won''t touch you. I really won''t hurt you. "


    "Get out! Get the hell out of here right now ¡­"


    "Little girl, I promise you that I won''t."


    "You promise?" You are worse than a beast, what is the difference between you and the gold soldier? "


    He felt like his heart was burning with anxiety, but he did not know what to do. He suddenly thought of something and turned around. She did not have time to react as he carried her onto the bed.


    The fear had already reached its peak, and Hua Rong thought that he would have to use force again. Her vision turned black, her body relaxed, and King Qin had already released her.


    Hua Rong sat on the bed, trembling. Seeing her pale face with tears all over, King Qin lightly pulled the blanket over her and sighed: "Little girl, I won''t be like this in the future."


    He remembered. He took out a bag of beef and steamed buns and placed them on the table before pouring her a cup of tea. "Little girl, do you have something to eat ¡­"


    She turned her head, tears running down her cheeks.


    Seeing her so sad, as if he had really done something heinous, King Qin felt a slight sense of guilt for the first time in his life, as if he vaguely knew that even if it was his "wife", he could not use force. He said gently, "Girl, I''m going out. Rest well. I''ll guard you, don''t be afraid. "


    He walked to the door, only then did Hua Rong come to her senses. She grabbed the bag of beef and threw it fiercely at the demon, "Scram, Demon, I don''t want to see you again ¡­"


    The sliced beef blossomed on his vest and scattered on the ground.


    King Qin did not turn back as he sighed and walked out the door, tightly closing it.


    When the door closed, Hua Rong could not help but cry bitterly.


    That night, the King Qin also tossed and turned, and couldn''t sleep at all. The moment he closed his eyes, he thought of Hua Rong''s sad appearance, and it was unknown if he hated her or hated himself at the same time. He had journeyed thousands of miles to find his wife and thought that he would be able to easily bring her back to live a comfortable life once they met. But he didn''t expect that after going through so many twists and turns, he would end up living a life like a monk in the army camp. More importantly, he wanted to treat her well.


    He suddenly felt fear in his heart. Was the girl going to chase him away tomorrow? Even if he didn''t rush him, what would it be fun if he ignored him?


    The more he thought about it, the more scared he became. Unable to hold it in any longer, he quietly stood up and walked out.


    The dim moonlight shone onto the courtyard where Hua Rong lived alone.


    Without making the slightest sound, he crawled onto a large tree at the back of the house. Here, it was closer to Hua Rong''s bedroom, and even close to the tightly closed window.


    She closed the window tightly every night, a kind of hard wooden frame.


    He was at a loss for a moment, and faintly heard a burst of weeping.


    His heart spasmed. It was Hua Rong who was crying!


    He also didn''t understand what kind of heinous act he had done that had made her so sad. He said to himself: "Little girl, what do you want from this daddy to forgive this daddy?"


    For the entire night, he listened to Hua Rong''s cries, all the way until the surroundings were completely silent. Presumably she had already fallen asleep, only then did he jump down from the tree, his heart turning grey.


    , for the first time, followed the soldiers to the drill grounds to train. Each and every move of his was like a recruit that he didn''t dare to slack off in the slightest.


    In the distance, when he saw Hua Rong giving pointers to a small soldier, he was overjoyed. He immediately shifted his steps, took a detour to the side, and quietly approached her.


    Along the way, Hua Rong''s gaze swept past his figure and she walked straight ahead as if she did not see him at all. King Qin saw that her eyes were slightly red and swollen, looking extremely cold, and she completely ignored him. Compared to her anger, dodging, and crying, it made him even more worried, and he regretted his recklessness last night. Seeing that there were only a few people in front of him, he quickly rushed forward and called out to her from behind, and said in a low voice, "Girl ¡­"


    Hua Rong stopped and her back was extremely stiff as she coldly asked: "What else do you want?"


    "Little girl, I, I drank too much last night ¡­"


    "Enough!" Qin Shangcheng, you leave this place! "


    "Little girl ¡­"


    Because of what happened last night, she had almost completely lost hope in the King Qin. That kind of hatred that had originally weakened a little once more intensified, to the point where she couldn''t help but fear and loathe him when she saw him. She simply didn''t want to see his fierce face.


    "If you''re still a man, then please leave this place and return to your island."


    "Little girl, I truly like you ¡­"


    "Really? What do you mean? Torture me, destroy me, that is your sincerity! If you don''t see me die in front of you, you won''t rest either! "


    "Little girl, I will never do this again ¡­"


    Her voice was extremely cold, "King Qin, you must leave this place!"


    King Qin was in a hurry. He suddenly grabbed one of the small arrows on her body and broke it into two, "Little girl, I will never bully you again, otherwise, just like this arrow ¡­"


    Seeing him swear such a vow, Hua Rong was stunned for a moment, then turned and left.


    King Qin once again called out to her. "Girl, I need to remind you ¡­"


    "What?"


    "If you don''t want to bring disaster upon yourself and that little bastard, it''s best not to mention that you want to marry him! Especially that Prince Bird, even more so! "


    "Are you threatening me?"


    He laughed, "Little girl, you are so stupid! What is the Ninth Prince? Would he let you go if he saw you as meat on a board? I, your father, heard the conversation between Xu Caizhi and you two yesterday. If you''re smart, then it''s more important for you to leave this place as soon as possible.


    He lowered his voice and said these words. Then, he turned around, thought for a moment, and turned his head back. "Girl, if he wants to force you, then just tell me. There''s no need to be afraid of him!" Then, he turned around and left.


    Hua Rong was stunned where she was, then suddenly remembered that her Ninth Prince had once refused to marry him. If she told him that she was going to marry Yue Pengju, wouldn''t that mean that he still held a grudge against Penga?


    Ever since she was rescued by the Ninth Prince, she remembered that the Ninth Prince was always wise and benevolent.


    However, deep within his heart, he felt a faint uneasiness, and was growing more and more anxious, hoping that Penga would come back soon. With him there, it would be better to discuss whether to stay or to stay, and how to arrange things.

 C93

    As for the Ninth Prince, on the night of their marriage, with a beauty in their embrace, especially Zhang Yingying, she was especially charming and could sing and dance. Although the joy of ascension couldn''t hide its immense fear and sadness, seeing Zhang Yingying being greeted in every way possible, under the music of "The Rainbow Dress Dance", her waist was graceful, and she danced as lightly as a fairy on a petal. When she saw such a beautiful dance today, she could not help but feel intoxicated, especially after the song ended. When Zhang Yingying returned to his side, she charmingly poured a cup of wine, and he realized that her extremely beautiful little feet were incomparably sexy, with none of her wives able to match her.


    Ninth Prince relaxed a little. Tonight, he would let Zhang Yingying sleep with him. Zhang Yingying had been trained and was proficient in Wind and Moon. On this night, she took out all of her skills to serve Ninth Prince. At one point, Ninth Prince felt that he was like a fish in the water. He felt extremely comfortable, and the pressure on his heart had lessened by a lot.


    However, he did not delay any further. The next morning, he woke up to deal with the military affairs from various places. He was busy until the evening when he finally raised his head and took a nap.


    Just as Xu Caizhi was about to send orders to serve dinner, Ninth Prince suddenly said: "I haven''t seen Rong Er in a few days, send her to see me immediately."


    "Yes."


    Just as the imperial bodyguard who gave the command stepped out of the door, Xu Caizhi said hesitantly, "My prince, this Miss Hua has never accepted your bestowal ¡­"


    "Oh? Was it because of Consort Na? In the past few days, this duke has been busy accepting important ministers from all four Wing Wang s and had not had the time to give her a name ¡­ "


    "She said that she was already engaged and would never marry the Prince."


    Ninth Prince''s face changed greatly: Did she personally say that?


    "This lowly one dares not lie to Your Highness."


    "Who is she engaged to?"


    "I was in a hurry yesterday, so I didn''t have the time to ask about it."


    Just as they were talking, they heard a notification sound, and Hua Rong hurried over. At this time, it was already near the end of spring, and the sun was shining brightly for the whole day. Hua Rong walked in a hurry, with a thin layer of sweat on her forehead.


    "Rong Er, it''s been hard on you."


    Hua Rong hurried over and respectfully bowed. "Your highness is always busy, you must take care of yourself."


    Her cheeks were flushed red, like a perfect red flower. Her entire person was a completely different type from Wu Jinnu and Zhang Yingying, after looking at her for a little more, he suddenly realised that even if a few of her concubines added together, they were still not as bright as this. She spoke in a softer voice: "Rong Er, you''ve worked hard these past few days. Right now, all the royal army have gathered with a large increase in manpower. This king thinks that you should be able to escape now, and in the end, you are still a girl.


    She was surprised, what did Ninth Prince mean by this? Was he going to be disbanded from his position in the teaching head? If that was the case, then what was he doing in the military camp? Moreover, among the people who came to seek refuge, there wasn''t a good rider that could shoot teaching head.


    She could not help but ask: "My prince, is it that Hua Rong has not done her job well enough?"


    "Rong Er, you did well."


    "Then, why?"


    "Rong Er, this king does not want you to work so hard. In these past few days, you have tanned quite a bit and have lost a lot of weight.


    "Right now is not the time to enjoy peace and quiet. Hua Rong has witnessed how rampant the Golden Army is many times, and would rather do what she can to train the Da Song''s cavalry."


    Ninth Prince did not mind, he walked down the Dragon Throne and pulled her hand: "Rong Er, take a seat."


    Hua Rong slightly retracted her hand, and turned to the side: "Rong Er doesn''t dare."


    Once again, he held her hand, only to feel that her hand holding the bow and arrow, was much warmer and firmer than the rest of the women, he gently said: "Rong Er, there is something I must tell you."


    Hua Rong''s hand was grabbed tightly by him, and she was unable to struggle free, her heart was in a panic, as she anxiously asked: "What happened?"


    "This king will ascend the throne in three days at Ying Tian Palace. At this moment, Na Fei was originally going to win over the other powers. After this king ascends the throne, he will bestow upon you a batch of concubines, and you will also be included in his ranking. Although due to the balance of power between the various powers, I cannot immediately make you your imperial concubine, but this king promises you that after the most difficult period has passed, you will be full of wings and will no longer be controlled by others.


    Hua Rong turned pale with fright, and immediately retracted her hand. She retreated a few steps and said anxiously: "Hua Rong''s body has been destroyed, and I do not dare to serve Your Highness. Furthermore, Hua Rong had long ago given his blessings to others. "


    Ninth Prince''s face became extremely gloomy: Who are you married to? "Why haven''t I heard you mention it before?"


    Even though she loathed the King Qin, she couldn''t help but recall his warning at this time. She actually didn''t dare to say Yue Pengju.


    Ninth Prince''s expression became even more unsightly: "Rong Er, why do you and your brother get divorced one after another?"


    Accompanying a monarch like a tiger!


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled as she stuttered: "Hua Rong has betrayed Your Highness''s kindness. I am guilty of a death sentence and do not dare to ask Your Highness''s forgiveness. I only ask that Your Highness allow Hua Rong to leave this place ¡­."


    When Ninth Prince saw her incoherent speech, he was even more displeased. He thought that she was saying it as an excuse and coughed lightly a few times. "Rong Er, do you really hate this duke so much?"


    "No, Hua Rong has always admired Your Highness for saving his life, and she also revered Your Highness for being such a person ¡­" She hurriedly said: "Since the Prince is currently filled with talented people, Hua Rong knows that her abilities are lacking and are not effective enough, so please leave ¡­"


    Ninth Prince let out a long sigh: "Rong Er, if you aren''t willing to serve this duke, then whatever. You clearly know that This King does not have any intention of letting you leave. "


    "¡­"


    "Rong Er, since you''re not willing, this king will not force you. You can stay here peacefully, and we''ll talk about the rest later. "


    "Yes, Hua Rong will take her leave."


    Hua Rong rushed out, once she went out, she went around the corner, and practically sprinted. She was actually drenched in sweat from anxiety, and was even more exhausted than from training.


    King Qin was hiding in secret, he had always been worried that Ninth Prince would make a move, so the moment he saw Hua Rong, he immediately followed closely behind. He could only hide in the darkness, feeling extremely anxious. Seeing that he had come out in a hurry, it was fortunate that his clothes and hair were tidy, although his expression was uneasy, she clearly did not receive any "evil scheme", and he heaved a sigh of relief, thinking to himself, "Damn it, Zhao Deji, this bad guy, if you dare have any ill intentions again, I, your father, will cripple you first!"


    Hua Rong hurried back to her dorm, but before sshe could steady himself, he heard a light knock on the door.


    These two days, she had been quite shocked and didn''t dare to easily open the door. She walked to the door and asked, "Who is it?"


    This time, his head was split in half, and it was actually Wan Wan''s voice.


    She braced herself to open the door, and saw Wan Wan and Lee''s standing there in the dusk wearing big bamboo hats. She could only say, "Come in quickly, take a seat."


    Wan Wan took off her bamboo hat, and Lee''s brought it over for her. Under the light, Wan Wan''s face was pale white, looking somewhat haggard. However, she was still a young girl in the prime of her youth, and had experienced too many life and death experiences. In regards to the marriage annulment, she wasn''t as sad as she had imagined, and it didn''t take long for her to calm down.


    Hua Rong was even more upset. It was obvious that she was already informed of the news of Yue Pengju''s resignation, which was why she was so sad.


    "Wan Wan, Pengju, he''s not back yet ¡­"


    Wan Wan did not cry, she only nodded: "flower sister, I know, I am not here to look for Big Brother Yue, I am here to see you. I am extremely happy to learn that you have escaped from Jinying ¡­ "


    "Oh."


    "The The elder brother of the nine is about to ascend the throne. Actually, we came yesterday, but it''s just that you were busy and had to be entertained by the Wu Fei. You couldn''t leave now, so we couldn''t make it in time to see you ¡­ "


    She gave Wan Wan a cup of tea. Seeing that her beauty was ruined, that she was too young, that her family had been destroyed, and that her lover had reneged on their marriage, such a severe blow, she was afraid that Wan Wan would not be able to bear it. She also felt a little guilty and lowered her head, saying, "Wan Wan, I''m sorry."


    She laughed desolately: "flower sister, you risked your life to save me, how could you let me down?"


    "Pengju, he ¡­"


    "Actually, I already knew that Big Brother Yue didn''t like me. I''ll know when I see him on the night of Ninth Prince''s wedding. Forget it, it''s fine if you want to force it, but Wan Wan would not dare to force it. "


    Originally, because Hua Rong had risked her life to save her, she was extremely grateful to Hua Rong. But now that Hua Rong had returned safely, she faintly guessed that the person Yue Pengju liked was Hua Rong, and he couldn''t help but feel disgust towards her as well. She asked coldly: "I wonder what kind of heaven''s heaven''s heaven''s heaven''s heaven''s treasure Elder Yue likes with your high standards?"


    Before Hua Rong could reply, Wan Wan said lightly: "milkmaid, how can you say that? Big Brother Yue has not repaid the debt of gratitude for saving my life. Could it be that because he did not marry me, he will harbor deep hatred in his heart? "


    Lee''s snorted, he did not dare say anymore.


    Since Wan Wan was like this, Hua Rong felt even worse. She was momentarily speechless and could only add another cup of hot tea to her cup.


    Wan Wan saw that she did not say anything, and chuckled: "flower sister, do you know? From the moment you dragged me onto the horse, while I was taken away by the Golden Man, I swore that if I could still see you again, I would do my best to help you. "


    She sincerely said: "Thank you, Wan Wan."


    "Oh right, when will the Big Brother Yue return?"


    "I don''t know. I hope that we can make it in time for Shangguan Family''s inauguration ceremony. "


    "I hope so too. Only then can we meet again ¡­" She shyly smiled, "flower sister, you won''t laugh at me if I say it like that right? Even though Big Brother Yue and I have already cancelled our engagement, I don''t have any other relatives, so I want to take him as my brother and also take you as my elder sister.


    "Okay, Wan Wan, he will definitely treat you like a Sister by blood."


    Lee''s sighed, "Elder Yue is also really ¡­"


    "milkmaid ¡­"


    "This child, I haven''t finished speaking. From today onwards, your The elder brother of the nine will find a better one. "


    "Hur hur, alright."


    With this smile, the atmosphere became a lot more relaxed.


    Wan Wan took a look at the room that Hua Rong was living in, it was an elegant small courtyard, inside it was extremely simple and unadorned, she was dressed very simply, it was not even comparable to the treatment she was treated with back then in Zhizhou Prefecture, he guessed in her heart, adding the words Wu Jinnu revealed to her during the banquet yesterday, he knew that she had rejected her "bestowal", and laughed: "flower sister, how do you live here? You''d better not be that whatever teaching head ¡­ "


    "Hehe, maybe I won''t be able to do it for long. Now that all the capable people under the Shangguan Family have gathered, it''s not my turn. "


    Lee''s said: "That''s true, why would a girl have to suffer such pain? , look, you are all tanned. Girls still need to rely on their husbands'' families to seek comfort and riches. Moreover, your highness is also unwilling to let Miss Hua toil endlessly ¡­ "


    "Cough, cough, cough ¡­"

 C94 Wives

    Wan Wan coughed, Lee''s was aware of his slip of the tongue and immediately kept quiet.


    Seeing Hua Rong''s expression changed, Wan Wan rolled her eyes and said softly: "flower sister, recently various places have sent many beautiful women to The elder brother of the nine ¡­"


    Hua Rong sighed: "Those people who flatter and speculate, are only there to pave the way for their fortune in the future. They are lecherous and mischievous, I hope your highness ¡­"


    Lee''s saw that the two of them were actually "criticizing" the Shangguan Family who was about to ascend to the throne, and his expression was extremely nervous. "Princess ¡­"


    She pouted. "Just don''t say it. In any case, I am only able to say this to flower sister, in front of The elder brother of the nine, who would dare? "


    Although Wan Wan was childish and sometimes had the temper of a young lady, she was naturally kind-hearted, thus Hua Rong''s love for her increased by another level.


    "Yes." flower sister, I forgot, I brought you a gift ¡­ "


    "Huh?"


    Lee''s quickly took out a red box filled with jewelry. Wan Wan handed it over: "flower sister, this is all given to me by The elder brother of the nine. I hope elder sister does not mind ¡­"


    Hua Rong took it and looked at it very seriously before saying, "Wan Wan, it''s not that I dislike it, but as you know, I don''t even need these things while I''m in the army camp. "Besides, the two of you are living alone right now. It''s not easy at all. There''s always a use for these things ¡­"


    Wan Wan saw that her eyes were sincere and was not speaking without being courteous, she nodded: "Since that''s the case, then I will not be courteous anymore, flower sister, thank you."


    "What are you thanking me for?" Wan Wan, the thought of the two of us sitting together still alive felt like a lifetime ago.


    Wan Wan recalled the brutality of the Golden Army and shuddered at the same time: "flower sister, I forgot to ask you, how did you escape?"


    "One night, someone assassinated me in Jinying. It was extremely chaotic, so I took the opportunity to escape. Sigh, King Qin can be considered to have saved my life. "


    When the Lee''s heard him talk about the King Qin, she had always been grateful to the King Qin and immediately asked, "Is the King injured? "Where are we now?"


    "Nope."


    "old body has always been grateful to him. He saved us twice. He is our savior."


    Wan Wan''s eyes lit up: flower sister, King Qin is really a good person, I want to thank him in person. Do you know where he is? "


    Hua Rong muttered to herself, if her identity as a King Qin was exposed, it might bring him some inconvenience, so she said: "I did indeed meet him a few days ago, but I don''t know where she is now."


    "Ah?" "Really?" The mother and daughter were overjoyed. Lee''s hurriedly said: "It must be somewhere nearby. I will personally go and thank him."


    Hua Rong hesitated for a moment, "You don''t need to look for him, I will tell him when I see him. He doesn''t want to reveal her identity. "


    "That won''t happen!" We will definitely not mention this to outsiders, and I will not even say anything about this to The elder brother of the nine. "


    The Lee''s was grateful towards the King Qin. She knew that he kept referring to Hua Rong as "my wife" and wanted to help him, so she probed: "Miss Hua, King Qin came to the Ying Tian because of you right?"


    "No, I have nothing to do with him."


    "King Qin is a martial arts expert, bold and cautious, with a chivalrous character, he is also a man with a sense of responsibility, it is fortunate that any woman wants to marry him. Besides, with his abilities, why wouldn''t he be able to rise through the ranks in the military camp? "At that time, even if you become a wife, you will still have to be rich and prosperous ¡­"


    If it was the pearl that King Qin snatched away, she would not be able to eat or drink it for two lifetimes. However, Hua Rong thought, whoever married him would know about that kind of terrifying and painful situation. They would live a trembling life, even worse than slaves.


    "The women of the Da Song were kidnapped by tens of thousands of the gold cuttlefish. How many of them could even be saved by Princess Di Ji? Only King Qin, despite knowing that it was dangerous, he did not care at all. He completely disregarded his own life and death, charging into Jinying at night to save her. "With just this courage, how many men in the world are able to do something like this?"


    When Hua Rong heard her words, she actually mocked him for "failing" the King Qin. She was cold and unhappy and did not say a word. Heaven knows, she had always been afraid of King Qin, but now she could still allow him to stay in the army camp.


    Lee''s observed his expression and immediately said: "Miss Hua, old body only wants to thank him, he has no other intentions."


    Seeing that her mother completely treated King Qin as a good person, Hua Rong sighed inwardly. King Qin, who had killed many people in the past but had never shown them any mercy, had in the end fallen to the level of a "chivalrous great man". This was something she did not expect, it seemed that the environment was the most suitable to change a person.


    But, who knows how long he''ll be able to last?


    Perhaps, once he returned to the island, he would be able to show off his true strength once more.


    However, due to Wan Wan and her daughter''s questioning, she had no choice but to answer: "King Qin is like a ghost. If I see him, I will naturally pass on my greetings to both of you ¡­"


    "Alright, we still have to stay here for a few more days anyway. We''ll talk about it when we get the chance."


    The three talked for a while before Hua Rong sent Wan Wan and Lee''s out.


    Reaching the fork in the road, Wan Wan said: "flower sister, you can go back now. No need to send us off. "


    "Alright."


    Just as Hua Rong was about to leave, she saw a black shadow flash in the bushes in front of her. She suspected that it was an assassin, and immediately pulled out her bow and arrow and shouted: "Who is it?"


    Hua Rong chased after her and grabbed her. She was indeed a woman, who was about fifteen or sixteen years old, with a head full of disheveled hair and a face covered in tears, she scolded loudly, "Thief, a thief who is even worse than the Jin Lu ¡­"


    Hua Rong said: "Miss, who are you? Why are you here? "


    Before the young girl could reply, she heard the sound of hurried footsteps and shouts. It was Song Bing''s voice. "Quickly, look for him. Don''t let that woman get away!"


    At this time, Wan Wan and Lee''s also walked over. Hua Rong raged and shouted: "Who are you looking for?"


    Several soldiers approached, upon seeing Hua Rong, they immediately said: "flower head, we are looking for this woman."


    "Why are you looking for her?"


    "This is the beauty that vice commander-in-chief Huang Qianshan offered to the Ninth Prince."


    Hua Rong said in a stern voice: "Haven''t you discovered that she is completely unwilling?"


    The leader of the soldiers looked troubled. "Marshal Huang is leading 20 thousand troops and the Wing Wang s, sending 100 laundry girls for your highness to order, if you don''t gather enough then you will be unlucky ¡­"


    Wan Wan had also personally experienced the capture of the Golden Army, she did not expect to see the The elder brother of the nine do the same, she was not prepared in the first place, and angrily shouted: "You servant, you have killed the gold cuttlefish, yet you are so brave, and yet you dare to bully Da Song women? The elder brother of the nine has not ascended the throne yet, so all of you vassals will go and commit evil. This Princess will immediately find The elder brother of the nine to argue with you ¡­ "


    "Please calm your anger Princess, this lowly one is only following orders."


    Before Wan Wan could reply, there was another commotion behind him, a few soldiers holding torches were escorted by an officer, the officer glanced at the crowd, captured the lady and left: "What are you being long-winded about? "Hurry up and send them over ¡­"


    The soldiers rushed forward and grabbed the girl.


    Hua Rong looked at the Ying Tian Palace who was gradually dressing up for the sake of becoming Ninth Prince. Suddenly, she felt that it was hard to breathe, and the hand holding the bow and arrow had slowly become weak.


    Wan Wan was so angry that her entire body was trembling, "I''m going to find the The elder brother of the nine for theory ¡­"


    "Don''t be rash, Princess ¡­"


    "Come, flower sister, let''s go together, The elder brother of the nine will listen to you the most."


    Hua Rong was pulled by her, and walked forward dumbly.


    Lee''s immediately gave chase.


    The two of them went straight to Ninth Prince''s chambers, where a eunuch Kanggong came in hurriedly. He had already been by Ninth Prince''s side for a while, so he recognized Wan Wan and immediately said: "Princess, Shangguan Family is discussing some important matters with courtier."


    "I''m about to see Shangguan Family right away ¡­"


    A gentle voice sounded: "What is the matter, Princess? Oh, is flower head also here? "


    The one who came was Wu Jinnu.


    Wu Jinnu waved her hand and ordered the Kanggong to retreat, then warmly pulled two people away. "Come, come to my room for a while."


    The two did not refuse and followed her to her room. Although it was not as grand as the imperial concubines, it was still very exquisite. Just as he sat down, he heard a voice that sounded like an oriole coming from the door. In front of him, a woman walked in, it was Zhang Yingying and Liu Yuezhu.


    "Hearing that the Princess has come, us sisters came to take a look as well."


    Zhang Yingying had never seen Hua Rong before, so she turned to look at her: "This is?"


    Wu Jinnu laughed: "You are the hero Hua Rong, the beloved general of Shangguan Family."


    This was her first time seeing Hua Rong, so she did not know her status and identity, but when she saw that Wu Jinnu was extremely polite, and heard the words "Shangguan Family''s beloved general", and saw that although her clothes were simple, she looked beautiful, she took it to heart.


    "We pay our respects to the ladies."


    In the past, everyone had the title of "Madam". Wan Wan was quick-witted, and with the ascension of the King, she immediately changed the names of the female servants. Hua Rong initially did not know how to act, but after Wan Wan greeted the crowd hastily, she immediately turned to Wu Jinnu and said: "Lady Wu, today Huang Qianshan will send 100 beauties to The elder brother of the nine, The elder brother of the nine can''t do this ¡­."


    Wu Jinnu interrupted her words in a gentle tone, "Sister has done a great deal ¡­"


    "Lady Wu, what do you mean?"


    "Shangguan Family works hard all day long, and still wants to open branches and scatter leaves to enrich the harem. This was supposed to be the case ¡­"


    Wan Wan said angrily: "Didn''t Shangguan Family already have all these wives ¡­" In her fury, she no longer called them "The elder brother of the nine", and called them "Shangguan Family" together, "Furthermore, these women were all snatched here, how is this different from gold cuttlefish''s actions?"


    "My good Princess, you can''t speak like that" Wu Jinnu scolded lightly, "Now, the Shangguan Family needs to rely on all sorts of officials. If someone sends a beauty over, will he accept it? You have to understand Shangguan Family''s situation as well. "


    Liu Yuezhu laughed: "Princess is talking about children. The Three Palaces and Six Academies are also ordinary people. As of now, Shangguan Family only has us few sisters to serve them, so naturally it isn''t enough. Even if we add in another 1000 people, it would still not be too bad. The sooner we can give birth to more dragons, the sooner we can protect the temple of the Da Song and ensure our success ¡­ "

 C95 Warn him

    Wan Wan was at a loss for words. When Hua Rong heard them speak of such a great reason, she felt bored. She stood up and said: "Wan Wan, it''s getting late, so it''s not good for us to disturb your rest ¡­"


    Wan Wan''s cheeks were already red from anger, she did not bow to anyone and turned to leave.


    "Men, send Princess and flower head out ¡­"


    "No need!"


    The two of them felt very uncomfortable. After they left, they did not say much and went back to rest separately.


    Zhang Yingying stared at Hua Rong''s back until she completely disappeared, then turned to look at Wu Jinnu: "Elder sister, who exactly is that flower head?"


    Zhang Yingying was immediately doted upon by the Ninth Prince, and on these nights, she would practically serve the Lord every night. Wu Jinnu was worried about the Ninth Prince''s health, so if she was still in love with a woman, it wouldn''t be good for her. Thus, her impression of her was not good, and she replied indifferently: "I''m not sure either."


    "How strange, this woman is beautiful like the moon, how could Shangguan Family ¡­" Zhang Yingying had always been conceited and beautiful, but now that she saw that Hua Rong was valiant, even though she was a type of girl she had never seen before, she felt unresigned and said: "She has a manly personality, so I presume that Shangguan Family cannot be happy, right?"


    Wu Jinnu laughed faintly, but did not say a word.


    One night when Zhang Yingying had just arrived, she heard the Ninth Prince call her ''Rong Er'' by mistake. She was very smart, and suddenly said: "She is that ''Rong Er''?"


    Wu Jinnu laughed, "It''s getting late, everyone go rest."


    Seeing that she did not reveal the news, Zhang Yingying thought to herself, with the addition of Hua Rong, it would take more effort for him to protect Ninth Prince''s cherished love.


    Halfway through the journey, Hua Rong couldn''t help but turn around and quietly return to the Ninth Prince''s chambers. Seeing Xu Caizhi at the door, he was overjoyed and walked over.


    Xu Caizhi was very happy to see her: "You''re looking for Shangguan Family? Shangguan Family is in the study room, I will go inform him immediately. "


    When she heard everyone change her name to "Shangguan Family," she had clearly realized that the Ninth Prince, in truth, was already the "Shangguan Family"!


    After a while, Xu Caizhi came out: "Go in."


    Hua Rong entered the study room. Seeing the scorching palace candles on the Desk emit fragrances, the Ninth Prince sat on the Dragon Throne tiredly. When he saw her, he smiled.


    "Shangguan Family, Hua Rong has something to report."


    "Just say it."


    "I heard that Huang Qianshan had sent a hundred virgin girls to pay their respects to Shangguan Family. Tonight, Hua Rong met a young girl who was escaping, and found out that many of them were captured by Huang Qianshan from the people ¡­ "


    "Oh? Is this true? This Huang Qianshan, was actually so audacious. Rong Er, I will immediately release those captured women ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was overjoyed: "Thank you, Shangguan Family."


    When Ninth Prince saw her blushing red face to now, he laughed tiredly: "Rong Er, do you think this duke is too perverted?"


    She was very embarrassed, but she was very happy. Ninth Prince was still that wise Ninth Prince.


    "Shangguan Family, please forgive Hua Rong for her bluntness. As the vice-marshal, Huang Qianshan actually brought over fifty carriages of wives and personal belongings to accompany the army. His reputation amongst the army is very bad. Moreover, the excuse of ''Wing Wang'', was in fact plundering the beauty of the folk, disturbing the citizens and ruining their reputation as Shangguan Family. This kind of flattery, Shangguan Family should be on guard against. Be cautious of Cai Jing, Gao Jie and the other disasters that just resurrected ¡­ "


    "Hehe, Rong Er, if you are here, constantly reminding me, what''s there to worry about?"


    "Hua Rong will do her best to serve the Shangguan Family."


    Ninth Prince stood up. Under the fragrant candlelight, he saw that she was neither too hurried nor too hasty. His beauty was extremely pleasant to look at in almost every part of her. Although he had Zhang Yingying and other beauties, they hadn''t been together for long, so the girls would try to please each other. They would never understand each other, and once the strange feeling from being beautiful passed, no matter how beautiful she was, he would feel fed up after eating so much.


    Now, in the dead of the night, with Hua Rong by her side, she suddenly felt an urgent need to rest. If she slept with him, wouldn''t that be a happy life for him?


    He walked down, grabbed her by the shoulders and gently said: "Rong Er, thank you. In the future, I will also pay attention to these things."


    Hua Rong struggled slightly, seeing that, the Ninth Prince immediately let go of her: "Rong Er, these past few days I have been busy doing all sorts of chores, many places do not care, if you see anything bad, you must inform me immediately."


    Hua Rong saw that his words were sincere, and did not put on airs just because she was about to ascend the throne, and was moved, nodding: "Hua Rong has always been straightforward. Since the Shangguan Family didn''t give up, Hua Rong would naturally put in all her effort. It''s getting late, Hua Rong will be leaving. "


    "Rong Er, you''ve worked hard these past few days. You should rest up as well. "


    "Thank you, Shangguan Family, for your concern."


    Seeing her leaving hastily, the Ninth Prince was about to get up when she saw a shadow flash by the door. It was Zhang Yingying. Amongst all the girls, Zhang Yingying was good at dancing, knew how to sing, knew how to read and write, and was able to talk about zither, chess, calligraphy and painting with the Ninth Prince.


    Ninth Prince''s heart was empty. Seeing her come over, he said: "Tonight, you sleep with me."


    "Thank you for your grace, Your Highness. Servant has already prepared some wine. Your Highness, please go have a drink first."


    She was not used to it. When she passed by him, she suddenly thought of the gratitude Wan Wan and the Lee''s had towards him, but she could not help but mutter in a low voice, "Qin Shangcheng, I have something to discuss with you."


    Ever since that night, the King Qin did not dare to cross over again, and forcefully restrained himself, so as to not offend her again. Today was the first time he had heard her take the initiative to talk to him, and he was overjoyed.


    He was afraid that people would hear him call her ''lass'' in a very soft voice. "Lass, I won''t do that anymore." Don''t be angry, okay? "


    "Do you still remember the Wan Wan you once saved and her milkmaid? They came to the Ying Tian Palace and heard that you are here. They wanted to thank you in person ¡­ "


    King Qin was initially wild with joy, thinking that whatever she was going to say, it was someone else''s business. He bitterly said: "Who cares about that Princess or princess, it has nothing to do with me, see you."


    "They just wanted to thank you."


    "If it wasn''t for the fact that we saw the Bird Golden Army running rampant, who would be so impatient to save her? Even if I die ten thousand times, it doesn''t matter to me. "


    This was the true nature of the King Qin.


    Hua Rong suddenly remembered his brutality. If she saw Wan Wan, wouldn''t she be letting her jump into the fire pit if something bad happened to Wan Wan? Immediately became alarmed and stared at him: "King Qin, Wan Wan is grateful to you, you better not take this opportunity to do something bad to her, or else, I will kill you!"


    King Qin did not expect her to be worried about this, but seeing her vigilant voice, a look of disgust and fear surfaced in her eyes. Her chest heaved up and down and she flicked the back of her blade heavily, releasing a "Dang" sound, she said angrily: "Little girl, so that''s how you see laozi?! How many times have I had to think of a way to deal with that bird Princess? "F * ck ¡­"


    She said coldly, "You know who you are!"


    After saying that, as if afraid to stick close to him, he turned around and left in big strides.


    King Qin stood at the end of spring with his large blade in his hand, but seeing her acting as if he was dodging snakes and scorpions, he was angry and angry, but when he wanted to give chase and argue, he feared that the more he thought about it, the worse it got. When he remembered that he wanted to give chase, the breakfast order had already been rung for, the crowd was everywhere, and Hua Rong was nowhere to be found.


    With the ascension of the Ninth Prince at hand, the Ying Tian Palace was not the most lively place at all. Instead, it was heavily guarded. Ninth Prince was busy all day discussing important matters with everyone, and because of that, Hua Rong even more so almost did not see the figure of Ninth Prince.


    It made her feel safe.


    Ever since she rejected Ninth Prince again, she understood that it was safer to not see him.


    In the two days before he ascended the throne, he had already started to reward the army for their great change in food. It had been a long time since everyone had had a meaty dinner, so they immediately began to chew according to the report.


    The food that he left for her was still there. She was also eating a piece of fat meat with relish, and when King Qin walked over from a distance, she was also eating a piece of fat meat with relish. It was very depressing, but what was wrong with that girl? Why did he have to live like this in this damn place?


    He walked over and sat beside her.


    "That Prince Bird, what kind of people are you?!" "What''s that ¡­"


    Hua Rong completely ignored him. What did this fellow know? It was not impossible for him to go to the Ninth Prince to eat and drink with them everyday. It was a pity that there was no free lunch in the world.


    It would be terrible if they were forced to eat it.


    "Little girl, can you come back with me?"


    She looked at him coldly, but when she saw the seriousness on his face, he was shocked. If the reason why he stayed was so that he could do this unyielding and unyielding, then wouldn''t she be in great danger?


    "King Qin, you should not pester me anymore!" She suppressed the anger in his heart and said calmly, "I don''t like you at all, much less want to go with you. You shouldn''t be wasting your time on me. You should find another girl and live a good life. "


    He said firmly, "No, as long as I don''t divorce you, you will be my wife for one day. "In this world, there are only husbands and wives, there is no reason for wives to abandon their husbands ¡­"


    This rough guy was reasonable when he defended his own interests.


    For some reason, she hadn''t been afraid of him recently, and hearing him act this way made her feel that it was laughable. "King Qin, you should go!"


    In a blink of an eye, he said, "Girl, are you afraid that I''ll find another woman and you won''t come with me? "I promise you, in this lifetime, I will never find another girl. I will only wholeheartedly treat you ¡­"


    A lifetime? His life had been too long, who knew what would happen?


    She shook her head. Even if the King Qin wanted to find ten thousand women, what did it have to do with her?


    "Little girl, this is a foreign land. Leave as soon as possible."


    "Whether I leave or not is my own affair. Qin Shangcheng, you don''t need to say anymore."


    "Little girl ¡­"


    She ignored him and turned away.


    King Qin was a little angry, but he did not dare to force herself to offend Yue Bing again.

 C96 Ascension

    The sun had risen and it was bright and beautiful, as if it was a sign that the Da Song Empire would have a new future.


    This morning, the Empire''s rising star Yue Pengju led a triumphant army and arrived at a Town garrison five kilometers outside of Ying Tian.


    He was the first guard of the Ninth Prince.


    The moment Yue Pengju entered the city, he saw a clamor from the people in front of him, filling up the entire place.


    He walked over and quickly figured out that these people were raping and robbing some women in the city. One of them was the daughter of the owner of the liquor store.


    What Yue Pengju hated the most was violating military law and the laws of the people, so he roared and ordered the ten soldiers to be tied up, and asked sternly: "How dare you, do you know the military punishment penalty law? Anyone who looted or raped a woman was executed. As the Wang Shi, what is the difference between your actions and those of the abductors? "


    Unexpectedly, the person leading the group replied boldly: "Grandfather is a subordinate of General Liu, General Liu has never kept an eye on you, who the hell are you? You dare to offend grandpa? "


    This man was the main culprit behind the robbery. Yue Pengju was enraged: "If you don''t think about eating and feeding all the people, and if you don''t think about killing the enemy, you will be displeasing the people. This kind of disaster, kill it immediately!"


    He immediately drew his sword and cut off that bane. The others were trembling with fear and trepidation. They no longer dared to breathe as they were escorted to the garrison''s main camp.


    The main gate of the garrison was filled with carriages and horses. Along with her wife, 16 people of the concubine and their treasures, they actually carried a total of 24 carriages.


    The moment Yue Pengju entered, he saw a medium sized fatty walk out. His entire face was covered with purple meat and his beard was yellow. It was none other than General Liu Guang.


    Seeing that he actually brought such an item, and a woman, Yue Pengju started to despise him and indifferently greeted him, "General Liu, Yue Pengju has acted arrogantly. This morning, there were ten people who robbed houses and insulted women. One of them refused to discipline and spoke rudely, violating the laws of the Taizu. I have already beheaded him, while the other nine each took on a rod, to make an example for others ¡­ "


    The Da Song Army''s Secondary School of Law was created by the Songtazu. Those who violated the laws of the higher-ups, could be punished to death. Liu Guang indulged the discipline of the army, but when Yue Pengju brought out the law of the classes, he had nothing to say, so he could only frown and order the nine soldiers to retreat.


    When Yue Pengju saw him release the nine of them so easily, he was extremely furious in his heart, but he did not reveal it out. Liu Guang laughed and said, "Brother Yue, your experience is still shallow, after a long time, you will understand that the way to rule the army lies in ''releasing your soldiers''.


    It was the first time in Yue Pengju''s life that he had heard such a crooked theory, and he felt that the sun above his head was actually very glaring. All the "Master of King Ching" he had seen along the way, was actually basically similar.


    Even so, the joy of the Empire''s New Emperor ascending the throne could not hide the faint unease in his heart. It was as if the closer he was to the Ying Tian, the more he had a bad premonition.


    But at this moment, he suddenly thought of his sister. In his heart, he was so anxious that he could not wait to see her in front of him the next moment.


    Hua Rong was currently on patrol, but she heard that Yue Pengju had returned with a great victory.


    She was so happy that she wanted to jump up and follow the crowd. When Yue Pengju saw her in the crowd, he could not hide the joy and happiness on his face. Hua Rong quietly gave him a meaningful glance. He understood that the troops she was leading was the most elite in the imperial government, and was also the most trusted to the Ninth Prince. They had rushed back to protect him from ascending the throne.


    King Qin also followed Hua Rong into the crowd. Seeing Yue Pengju from afar, riding on his big horse and looking full of energy, attracting tens of thousands of gazes, he clearly realised that this was not the "furry brat", but the shining star of the Empire.


    Faintly seeing Hua Rong waving her hand in the front of the crowd, with her beautiful fingers and a flowery smile, her face was filled with the warmth of a young lady.


    It was the first time that he had seen her like this, but the more he looked at her, the angrier he got. Jealousy, fear, disappointment, sadness ¡­ His hand holding onto the big blade tightly, the handle of the blade was starting to get hot, Yue Pengju, this brat, daring to be disrespectful, he had to kill him!


    The Vice Marshal Huang Qianshan had long ordered the generals from different places to discuss the situation and deploy the defenses of Ninth Prince. Yue Pengju was provisionally appointed as the Guard Infantry Division who was in charge of city defense and a total of 1,000 soldiers. Yue Pengju stood in the crowd and looked at his sister. He did not even have the time to greet her, and had already accepted his orders and left.


    By the time everything was settled, it was already the third fragment of the night.


    Then, he anxiously rushed towards Hua Rong''s room. Just as he knocked on the door, the door opened. Hua Rong was all smiles as she said gently, "Pengju, come in."


    He closed the door and wrapped his arms around her. "Elder sister ¡­"


    The warmth in his arms was soothing, sweet, like an intoxicating spring breeze. She chuckled lightly, "Peng Jian, you''re finally back."


    They held each other tightly, and he lowered his head and kissed her forehead, then her lips. It was an extremely sweet feeling. She leaned limply in his embrace, as if the two of them were the only ones left in this world, as if the heavens and earth were old and the earth were never to be separated again.


    After a long time, he asked softly, "Elder sister, how have you been these days?"


    "Not bad. It wasn''t a big deal. It''s just that King Qin entered the army camp ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju was very surprised. "He can actually stay in the army camp?"


    "He''s been here for so long, but he still hasn''t left. Sigh ¡­" She still had a lingering fear when she thought of the day King Qin barged in. Yue Pengju saw that her expression was unsettled, and immediately said: "He bullied you again? I''ll kick him out tomorrow. "


    She lay in his arms with her eyes closed. "He broke in one night and went out again."


    Yue Pengju was anxious: "He hurt you again?"


    "Not this time. But I really don''t want to see him. "


    It was his sister''s nightmare, he understood.


    "Elder sister, don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    "Mm, I''m not afraid." She smiled sweetly. "Don''t worry about the King Qin first. He likes to stay in the barracks. When you set off, I''ll leave with you ¡­"


    "Big sister, I can''t leave you alone any longer, it''s too dangerous."


    "Yes." She leaned into him, listening to his heart beat so hard that all uneasiness was gone.


    "Elder sister, the Ninth Prince is about to ascend the throne."


    "Yeah. Peng Ju, tell me, will the Da Song become a truly formidable force in the future, and regain back the land that we have fallen into? "


    Yue Pengju thought back to what he had seen and heard along the way and sighed, "When civil servants do not love money, when military officials are not afraid of death, there will be hope."


    Hua Lian lowered her voice, "Peng Gao, I don''t know the reason either. I keep having the feeling that the Ninth Prince has changed."


    "Why did it change?"


    After receiving the promise from the Ninth Prince that night, Hua Rong thought that the 100 beauties had been released, but she never expected that after asking around, only the people who had stolen them would be released. According to Xu Caizhi, the remaining girls were willingly left behind due to their greed for wealth. She did not know what the situation was like, he only knew that Huang Qianshan had not received any punishment. On the contrary, the Ninth Prince seemed to hold him in high regard, and many of the important documents regarding his ascension to the throne were written by him.


    It was to the extent that a few days ago, she had secretly seen Huang Qianshan accompanying the two of them around the Ninth Prince in the shadows, and the two of them conversed quite closely. It was as if Huang Qianshan possessed a great amount of power and could freely enter and exit the Ninth Prince''s chambers.


    Indistinctly, Hua Rong was very disappointed. She told Yue Pengju about this matter as well as the King Qin''s evaluation of the Ninth Prince. These were all things that she was deeply unwilling to mention to anyone else. Only in front of Yue Pengju would she have no scruples about.


    Her voice was barely audible, "If Ninth Prince had sent out his troops back then, perhaps, we could still have fought to the death."


    "If that''s the case, maybe he won''t have a chance to become the next king!"


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled.


    "Almost all the ''Master of King Ching'' I''ve seen along the way were named after ''Wing Wang'', but in reality, they were storing their strength and fleeing for their lives to protect their property and their families. When Golden Army left the Liu Jia Temple, there were only 80 thousand people, but there were more than 200,000 people in the Master of King Ching. Adding the passionate crowd of 300,000 in the open seal, it wasn''t impossible for them to fight with Golden Army! "


    Yue Pengju was extremely furious, only then did Hua Rong understand, maybe politics was really more cruel than she thought. She suddenly thought of the sorrow he had seen in the Ninth Prince with his own eyes. Could it be that all of this was fake?


    Yue Pengju thought for a while, then said: "Alright, sister, we will do our best."


    "I guess that''s the only way. I only wish that the Ninth Prince would maintain his true colors and stay focused. This would be a real hope for the Da Song. "


    "I hope so."


    Although the mood in Sisters and Sisters was heavy, the anticipation and joy of meeting again in Ninth Prince had, after all, surpassed the worry and worry in his heart. Hua Rong smiled, rearranging her slightly messy hair: "Peng Ju, let me fry some tea for you to drink."


    "Sure."


    She smiled as she lit up a small stove in the room and put down a small copper pot. She took a plate of high quality dragon and phoenix tea and placed it on top of the Desk beside her.


    Yue Pengju saw that her body was graceful and his posture was beautiful, the fragrance of the tea leaves slowly drifted into the house along with the boiling water, the aroma of tea permeating the entire room. He had grown up alone and had never enjoyed the warmth of a family in his long military career. Now, for the first time, he felt at home, an urgent excitement and desire filling his heart. His gaze never left her, but he felt that her every move was pleasing to the eyes.


    Hua Rong occasionally raised her head, and seeing his infatuated gaze, she laughed softly. "Pengju, are you stupid?"


    "Hehe! Elder sister, when did you learn to make tea?"


    "At home. My father taught me. However, we all drank scattered tea then, and we were far inferior to the tea now. These tea leaves were bestowed by the Ninth Prince, and I couldn''t wait to cook them when I was at home alone. She then explained to Yue Pengju the ways to make the tea. Yue Pengju listened to her with interest as she drank a small cup of tea and learnt some knowledge.


    When the tea was boiling like a fish''s eyes, Hua Rong scooped it up with a wooden spoon and placed it into the rose-purple tea cup made from kiln s. It was exactly the same as a spoonful of water and a cup of tea.

 C97 intimacy

    She personally offered it, and Yue Pengju took a sip, "Good tea, it tastes really good."


    She smiled sweetly and downed a cup herself. "Pengju, I''ll boil some wine for you from now on, okay?"


    "Good, good, good."


    Yue Pengju saw that her eyes were bright and his smile was bright, that taste was even above the taste of the tea, and he couldn''t help but hug her to his side. He smelt the fragrance of tea all over her body, and when he lowered his head, he immediately kissed his bright red lips.


    "Ugh ¡­"


    She was buried in his arms, unable to breathe for a long time. He held her close to him and saw that she had raised her face and kissed him again. This time, she had come to her senses and gently hugged his neck in response. The two of them lingered for a while. Seeing that it was already late, Yue Pengju finally sat up: "Elder sister, let''s choose a good day for our wedding."


    Because Hua Rong had received the King Qin''s warning, it was obviously not a wise decision for a King Qin to get married here. She told her worries to Yue Pengju, who thought for a moment, then immediately said: "Then during this expedition, I will bring you out of here, and we will get married on the way."


    She did not care about being shy and quickly nodded her head. If they were to get married on the way, then it would be fine as long as they officially deployed their troops. At least it would be better than getting destroyed by the King Qin and the others here.


    "Elder sister, I''ll be leaving first."


    "Yes."


    Yue Pengju hugged her again. While the two of them were deep in love, they suddenly heard a burst of hurried knocking on the door, wave after wave, as if they were about to break in.


    Who would have thought that this fellow would stop coming out as soon as he went in. It was already late into the night and he was alone with his wife. Who knew what he was up to?


    The more he thought about it, the more scared he became. He couldn''t hold it in any longer, he almost couldn''t care less, he almost broke into the house.


    Yue Pengju saw that Hua Rong''s face changed drastically, and pulled her to his side. "Big sister, let me go take a look, to see who is so rude to you."


    Hua Rong said in a trembling voice, "It''s King Qin. It must be King Qin."


    Yue Pengju opened the door, and King Qin rushed in with his blade raised. Yue Pengju had already prepared himself and dodged to the side. One blade was close to one blade, the other blade was killing, they had actually steeled their hearts to take Yue Pengju''s life.


    Hua Rong was so angry that her entire body was trembling, and she roared: "Qin Shangcheng, what are you trying to do?"


    "I''ll kill this brat tonight and see if he still dares to have any ulterior motives towards you." When he chopped down with his blade, he saw that Hua Rong had blocked and was both angry and sad. "Girl, are you still protecting him?"


    "Elder sister, move to the side ¡­"


    Seeing that the situation was dangerous, Yue Pengju pulled her behind him and shouted: "King Qin, stop!"


    King Qin should not have, his attacks were even fiercer, but he was not a match for Yue Pengju in the first place, plus the room was small and narrow, he was afraid of injuring Hua Rong, so with this slash, he directly knocked over the pot of tea that Hua Rong had just made.


    Yue Pengju took the opportunity and blocked his blade: King Qin, thank you for saving my sister.


    "Shameless brat, don''t talk so much nonsense. Today, I will kill you!"


    As Yue Pengju thought about how he had risked his life by going to the Jinying and saving his sister, he decided to hold back. He said, "King Qin, you go out first, I will have a good talk with you."


    "I don''t have anything to talk about with you. I won''t stop until I kill you today."


    Hua Rong was afraid that the battle would startle others, and if Ninth Prince ascended the throne, the consequences would be unimaginable. Seeing the King Qin slashing at Yue Pengju again, she actually went forward to snatch his blade, "Qin Shangcheng, are you satisfied if you kill me today?"


    King Qin retracted his blade, feeling indescribable grief and indignation, he spoke with a hoarse voice: "Little girl, are you really going to marry him?"


    "What does it have to do with you? Get out of here. "


    Yue Pengju remained calm and collected as he pulled Hua Rong to one side, "King Qin, I am grateful that you saved my sister. "If you still want to stay in the military camp, then listen to my orders. If you don''t want to, then please leave."


    He stared at Yue Pengju intently, "Yue Pengju, Hua Rong is my legal and proper wife. The reason why I came here today, is to take my wife away."


    "Formal marriage? Who receives the betrothal gift for the matchmaker? King Qin, it''s fine if you were bullying men and women on the island, but why are you still trying to argue now? From today onwards, my sister has nothing to do with you. If you continue to pester her, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    King Qin was angered until his eyes turned red, he extended his hand to pull Hua Rong: "Today, I will definitely take my wife away."


    How could Yue Pengju allow him to pull his? Taking a step forward to protect Hua Rong, he blocked him from the side. At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door, it was Yue Pengju''s close subordinates who had heard the news and rushed over.


    "It''s fine. You two guard it first."


    Seeing that he had the military power now, even if they fought, she was not his match. Looking at Hua Rong, she only paid attention to the wounds on Yue Pengju''s hands, and did not pay attention to him at all. With this comparison, he felt a sharp pain in his heart. He quietly hid his injured arm, turned around, and left.


    Seeing his figure disappearing outside the door, Hua Rong heaved a long sigh and fell back onto the chair, unable to make a sound.


    Yue Pengju looked at the mess on the ground, and because of King Qin''s harassment, he felt very heavy in his heart. He cleaned up quickly, carried Hua Rong to the bed, and said gently: "Big sister, the sky is about to brighten, you need to rest."


    She forced a smile and nodded. "What about you?"


    "I have to go back too. I have to be on duty early in the morning."


    Hua Rong nodded her head and closed his eyes. Yue Pengju walked to the door, then turned back and saw her eyes staring at him again. He smiled: "Big sister, don''t be afraid.


    She shook her head. "I''m not afraid. Don''t worry about me."


    Yue Pengju then stepped out of the door and raised his head to look at the sky. In the eastern sky, a hint of fish-belly whiteness had already appeared. First day of May, a new era was about to begin, but, for Da Song and for her life, was this day good or bad?


    Although he was only slightly injured, the anger and sorrow in his heart was hard to put into words. He concealed himself to the side, but when he saw Yue Pengju walking out with a spear in his hand, looking extremely majestic, in the dim light of the dawn, he truly was a young hero, a genius on the surface.


    She deeply realized that Hua Rong''s attitude toward him and herself was as cold as ice and fire. That girl actually didn''t have any feelings for her at all. However, in his mind, she was not chasing after girls. Instead, she was deeply convinced that his wife had changed her mind, and that the main culprit who had caused her heart to change was actually this "shameless bastard", Yue Pengju.


    The hatred of killing his father and stealing his wife was originally the greatest shame and humiliation in a man''s life. How could he take it lying down? He regretted his impulsiveness now, so he made a plan. If he didn''t find an opportunity to kill Yue Pengju, how could he dispel the anger in his heart?


    In the afternoon, he did not go to eat, but a soldier that respected him as "boss" brought him two steamed buns. He munched on them randomly a few times, but before he finished eating, he heard someone at the door ask: "Where''s Qin Shangcheng?"


    When he heard Yue Pengju''s voice, he walked out in large strides, "Little bastard, why are you looking for me?"


    Yue Pengju waved his hand: "You may leave first."


    After everyone left, there were only two people left in the room. King Qin glared at him and saw that he actually brought a bag of gifts along with two taels of silver.


    Yue Pengju placed the thing down and bowed deeply. Seeing him bow in such a manner, the King Qin bellowed: "What the hell are you doing?"


    Yue Pengju bowed again before saying, "Thank you for saving my sister. If it wasn''t for you, I might not have been able to see my sister ever again. "


    "NO!" King Qin, you should know that she is not my sister! I just like to call her that out of habit. "Elder sister doesn''t like you and has already decided to marry me, so please stop pestering me."


    King Qin grabbed the bag of things and ruthlessly threw it at his face, "Stinky kid, are you trying to use the travel fee to send me off?"


    Yue Pengju did not dodge, and calmly replied: "Yes. I don''t think you need to stay in the army any longer. That would be bad for you. If you really like your sister, you should think for her, not embarrass her. I owe you a favor. If you ever need it in the future, you will definitely go through fire and tread through water and return it to you. "


    King Qin laughed out loud. "Yue Pengju, do you know what I hate the most?"


    "What?"


    "Back then, I didn''t kill you with a single slash on the island. That was the only reason why I have the shame of stealing your wife."


    Seeing his bloodshot eyes, Yue Pengju knew that he no longer had anything to say to this idiot, and only calmly said: "King Qin, if you have anything, just vent on me, but don''t hurt my sister at all, if not, I will never forgive you."


    "Yue Pengju, let me tell you this, if Hua Rong marries you, I will definitely not let you two live a peaceful life!"


    Yue Pengju shook his head and turned away.


    The bright light of the day seemed to foretell the good fortune of the Empire, but the morning sun only appeared for a moment before it was hidden. A cold wind blew, and once the morning was over, it began to rain.


    The Ying Tian Palace became a temporary "palace" and the inauguration ceremony was held here.


    The only direct prince of the Song Kingdom who escaped the Golden Man''s pursuit, the Ninth Prince Zhao Deji, was going to ascend the throne here to become emperor.


    Hua Rong had temporarily been ordered to stay close to Xu Caizhi and the others to protect the Shangguan Family as she ascended the throne. Hua Rong naturally could not decline, so she donned her military uniform and stood by the side of the crowd.


    The Ying Tian was not big, as a separate city divided the city area into two parts: the north and the south. The four city gates were Yanhe Gate, Zhaoran Gate, Shuncheng City Gate, and Huizheng City Gate. The inauguration ceremony of the New Emperor was held in the magistrate court, and in addition, a small round altar was built in the east building of the magistrate court.


    It was early in the morning. Ninth Prince wore 12 strings of pearls at the front and back of his crown, wearing a green robe, a golden dragon and phoenix leather belt around his waist, and red socks and red boots. Under the guidance of an envoy of etiquette, he stepped onto the round altar.


    The old general Zong Ze and the others were outside, and had no time to rush back, so the only ones following behind him were Zhang Bangchang, Huang Qianshan and Wang Bo Yan. The ancients generally believed that the round place, the round altar symbolizes the heavens, its due north set up a tablet of Haotian God, under the laying of artemisia straw. The Emperor was the ruler of the world, the world created the god, and the God of Clear Sky was the ruler of the gods. On the east and west sides of the round altar, there were the ancestral tablets of the Taizu and Taizong respectively, and a mat was placed beneath it.


    After the Ninth Prince had ascended the altar, he respectfully kowtowed to Haotian and his ancestors. However, he stood up straight with his hands folded, and with etiquette, he read out the words to Haotian and his ancestors on behalf of the Emperor, "The son of heaven, Zhao Deji, dares to announce to Haotian God and his ancestors'' spirit. The Golden Man invaded, the two emperors were besieged, and the sect was ownerless. "As the son of a Daolord Emperor, Chende Ji has chosen to take over the throne, and has taken over Song Dynasty''s prosperity."

 C98 Feast at the Imperial Consort Palace

    When the ceremony was finished, the Ninth Prince began to wail.


    The civil and military officials, fourth rank and above, immediately kneeled on the floor and cried out.


    Following that, he read out the words of pardon, then announced the appointment of Huang Qianshan as Vice Prime Minister, Wang Boyan as the Vice President of the Privy Council, and all the officials in the civil and military fields were given a rank.


    When it came to the imperial concubines'' turn, all the powerful nobles who had contributed to the beautiful ladies held their breaths in anticipation. He only heard the New Emperor clearly say, "After I leave the imperial court, I will continue to study without stopping, and I will not enjoy staying with this woman for too long ¡­" In other words, the imperial court was in a hurry right now. Every title added to the imperial government would result in more spending. The kingdom was struggling, and the king himself was not in a time of pleasure. He hoped that the imperial concubines would struggle in time of need.


    The officials called me a wise man. Chinese tradition, "bad womanhood", was also one of the soft indicators to measure a king''s cleverness. The ministers seemed to see the empire''s hope in this decision and were overjoyed.


    The group of concubines were naturally disappointed with this decision, especially Zhang Yingying and Pan Yingying who had made his wish on the bed when she was having fun. Fortunately, no one received any rewards, and they all stood at the same starting line. But everyone also understood that the position of Empress belonged to Pan Yingying who was about to give birth to a prince.


    After a long morning of ceremony, New Emperor returned to the palace for lunch. In the afternoon, they would continue their discussion.


    Although the group of consorts were disappointed, none of them dared to offer any rewards, and only carefully served him with their congratulations. Even Pan Yingying was no exception as she puffed up her stomach, afraid that she would lose the Shangguan Family''s favor.


    Hua Rong originally wanted to go eat with Xu Caizhi and the others, but the Emperor left him behind, saying that he would treat all of his old friends to a meal together. Hua Rong was unable to refuse because she thought that the Shangguan Family was someone who was "nostalgic". But when she looked around, all of them were women, the only exception being Wan Wan.


    Wan Wan was very happy to see her: "flower sister, I haven''t seen you for a few days."


    She forced a smile, feeling a faint unease in her heart.


    Hua Rong and Wan Wan enjoyed the honor of sitting by the side of the emperor, while the concubines sat on either side of them. New Emperor was full of smiles: "Wan Wan, when you saw flower sister today, did you not beg elder sister for help?"


    When Hua Rong thought about it again, she heard Wan Wan speaking in a hushed tone, and pouted playfully, "The elder brother of the nine, you''re joking again."


    New Emperor sternly replied: "Wan Wan, I am not joking. Yue Pengju had to follow your flower sister''s instructions the most after you grew up. The eldest sister is her mother, it''s definitely not wrong for you to beg her. "


    Hua Rong''s face flushed red, but Wan Wan resolutely said in a loud voice: "Since Big Brother Yue doesn''t like me, begging is useless."


    Hua Rong sat at the side, remaining silent, as she understood that today was the Hong Gate banquet.


    The emperor didn''t stop there, he turned to Hua Rong and smiled: "Rong Er, Wan Wan worships you that much, you have to help her advise Pengju. If you were to speak, how could Pengju not listen? What kind of girl did he meet, to actually be better than Wan Wan? "


    Hua Rong said indifferently, "Shangguan Family knows that I am only called brother and sister. How could I care about his matters?"


    Wan Wan interrupted: "The elder brother of the nine, don''t be like this, how can flower sister know about this? Actually, I was just grateful to him for saving me, but I don''t really like him. Since he has another girl he likes, why make things difficult for him? "


    New Emperor was very unhappy, thinking that this girl really did not know what was good for herself.


    He smiled: "Then does Rong Er know what kind of woman he likes?" Seeing that Hua Rong was about to answer, he suddenly remembered that it was not appropriate, and immediately said: "Let''s not talk about this today. Come, Rong Er is eating.


    Hua Rong carried the bowl, but felt like she could not swallow the poison in it. The emperor''s mood seemed to be very good. "Rong Er, you''ve worked hard today.


    She was forced to take his food. When she raised her head, the eyes of the concubines were like needles. They were all restless.


    No matter how much they were spoiled, they would never dare to be disobedient in front of the emperor. Now that they saw the seating arrangements in the Shangguan Family, and also saw his casual yet meticulous warmth, he actually took the initiative to give food to a girl.


    No matter how charming and charming the women in the palace were, because they were facing the emperor, they would never be able to enjoy the arrogance and happiness that ordinary women pursued. Naturally, these women had never experienced it before, so, looking at Hua Rong, was even more eye-catching.


    Especially Pan Yingying, ever since she became pregnant, she had never been given the chance to sleep. As she had a big belly, she did not feel that it was safe either, seeing Hua Rong sitting beside Shangguan Family in her military uniform, and the way the Shangguan Family talked and acted, was especially careful. She actually carried a little bit of unintentional flattery, it was completely the kind of flattery a man would give to a woman.


    This Jealousy, however, didn''t dare to vent, and could only anger until its stomach hurt.


    This woman served beside Shangguan Family all day and was also Shangguan Family''s most trusted guard. If she relied on this identity, how would he still be her opponent in the future?


    Hua Rong felt as if she was sitting on pins and needles. She ate two bowls without knowing what she was eating. The various imperial concubines were all well-mannered in front of the emperor, and when they saw that she had actually eaten two bowls, they were all taken aback.


    When Hua Rong saw that they were looking at him strangely, she immediately put down her chopsticks.


    "Rong Er, this crab meat is not bad, try it again."


    "Thank you, Shangguan Family."


    She did not dare not eat it, but when the other concubines saw this, their eyes burned with anger. Only Wu Jinnu remained calm and only praised her generously.


    However, Wan Wan didn''t seem to realize that this dark tide was surging like a Flower of Interpretation, occasionally teasing him properly. The Emperor was overjoyed, his first meal since he ascended the throne was extremely happy.


    Hua Rong became even more vigilant, did the Emperor''s actions add him to the list of women?


    She had already decided to follow Yue Pengju to battle and leave this place as soon as possible.


    When they opened it, they found that it was a book written by Yue Pengju, pointing out that Wang Boyan, Huang Qianshan and the others were flattering and fawning on them, telling the Emperor to be aggressive, to restore the Central Plains, and not be fooled by villains. The emperor looked at the imperial report but didn''t say anything. He casually placed it aside.


    The discussion quickly turned to the topic at hand. The emperor asked, "At the beginning of ZTE, there were countless national affairs. What should be the first priority?"


    Wang Boyan deliberately acted modestly, looking at Huang Qianshan and said: "Bo Yan is wise and resourceful, I cannot compare with you. Please Bo Yan, please enlighten His Majesty first."


    Huang Qianshan did not bother with pleasantries with Wang Boyan, and said: "I am an idiot, the world knows of everything, the only thing that I am anxious about is being on patrol in the southeast of the world and being peaceful."


    The emperor pondered for a moment. "Father and brother are covered in dust. At this moment, we should train our troops and horses diligently in order to save them."


    Wang Boyan hurriedly said: "When the country is rebuilt, you can''t fight against the people from the Tulip Family. In my foolish opinion, it would be better to stop and draw the river with the prisoners as a boundary. The situation was a bit better, so he was lucky to be patrolling in the southeast. "In the humid lands of the southeast, the barbarians fear the cold and will not dare to invade from afar ¡­"


    When Hua Rong heard how these two people were preaching for the emperor to seek peace and move to the capital, she was afraid and anxious at the same time. If the capital moves to the south and the river, wouldn''t the northern lands of the Song Kingdom have no chance of regaining it?


    She looked at the emperor nervously, but saw that he was frowning. "Since we can''t discuss this in the southeast region for now, if we let the two emperors go, we can naturally make peace." "But, in the opinion of second minister, how should we order it?"


    Huang Qianshan said: "In order to obtain the good faith of the abductors, I have to humbly reward them. His Majesty being so filial was enough to move the gods of this world. The return of the Second Sage was just around the corner. It would be better to send envoy Xu Bingzhe to the Jinguo. "


    "Permission granted."


    The disappointment in his heart gradually increased, and he faintly knew that his desire to follow Yue Pengju to the battlefield, to kill the Golden Army, and to restore the mountains and rivers, seemed to be just an illusory dream.


    After the courtier knelt and kowtowed, he turned around and went down the hall. Hua Rong bowed and said, "Hua Rong will take her leave."


    "Rong Er, you can follow us for dinner."


    "Please forgive Shangguan Family, Hua Rong Barracks still have some matters to settle."


    The emperor stopped, "Rong Er, now that we have ascended the throne and have come all the way here, you don''t have to go through so much trouble."


    Hua Rong knew what he meant. She wanted to enter the palace to serve him. The Emperor saw the unease on her face and waved her hand, "Fine, go and prepare the dishes first."


    "Hua Rong will be leaving now."


    Even though Yue Pengju won greatly this time, due to him rescinding the marriage with the Princess, "three great achievements will not be rewarded" as a punishment, so he could not add anyone to the list. However, there were eunuchs who passed down orders, going in and out of the city from time to time. Those who were unable to list themselves could only rely on the eunuchs who were walking around to report all kinds of news.


    From the afternoon onwards, the entire Ying Tian Palace was filled with the fragrance of meat and wine. The large kitchen was cooking and frying non-stop all night long, and in the evening, all sorts of delicacies were placed in front of the emperor and his subordinates.


    The military camp was also rewarded, and all the soldiers who had been in battle for a long time were rewarded with one tael of silver each. All of them were overjoyed.


    When Hua Rong left the palace, she immediately went to the cafeteria, but realized that Yue Pengju was not there yet. She went to get a piece of fat about two fingers thick and waited. She knew his style, and he was sure that she would not be eating and drinking with the other generals. Instead, she would be eating with the soldiers in the cafeteria.


    Just as she was looking around, she saw Yue Pengju hurrying over and seeing her from afar. Her face was full of smiles, but there was not a single trace of weariness on her face even though he had not slept for the night.


    "Pengju, hurry up and come to eat. I''ve already prepared some food for you."


    "Alright."


    The King Qin who was hiding in the crowd, saw Hua Rong helping Yue Pengju carry the food out, her expression extremely intimate. Hua Rong took the fat in his own bowl and placed it into Yue Pengju''s bowl, he did not mind at all, she started to eat with gusto, and the movements between the two of them were just like a loving couple.


    His eyes looked as if they were about to spit fire. An unfamiliar pain lingered in his heart as it surged forward like a snake biting its snake. Envy, jealousy, jealousy ¡­ It was so much so that he was on the verge of going crazy.


    After dinner, she and Yue Pengju went out to patrol together, and when they arrived at a secluded place, she couldn''t help but tell him about the situation of the day when the Emperor ascended the throne.


    "Penga, I really don''t know why the emperor wishes to place so much importance on the people of Wang Boyan?"


    Yue Pengju was also furious: "I once heard from Master Zong that these two are both evil people, and only know how to welcome someone."


    "If the emperor places importance on the two of them, I can see that this Jiang Shan ¡­"


    "She did not finish her sentence because she saw a person walking past from a distance." It is one of the most heinous crimes to criticize His Majesty. She clearly felt what it meant to be "a companion monarch with a tiger", and silently walked back with Yue Pengju.


    During the entire day, King Qin''s line of sight followed the two of them secretly. On the drill grounds, the two of them patrolled together. Finally, it was time for him to go to bed. Hiding in the darkness, he picked up a big wine pot and drank until his eyes turned red, staring at Hua Rong''s room.

 C99 coercion

    He had long since forgotten all his plans and plans. He only had one thought left in his mind: If this brat Yue Pengju dares to come into the girl''s room again, even if he risked his life, I will still kill him.


    Fortunately, Yue Pengju didn''t go in at night, and only sent him to the door.


    He heard Yue Pengju''s repeated warnings, "Elder sister, you sleep well. I want to patrol all night. "


    Hua Rong replied gently: "Yes, you''ve worked hard the entire day. Sigh, you''ll continue to work hard."


    "Elder sister, you don''t have to worry about me."


    Yue Pengju shut the door for her before turning around and leaving in big strides.


    King Qin jumped down from the lush tree. His body was as light as a leopard cat''s, and his heart, which had been bitten bloody by jealousy, finally calmed down a little. In his heart, a sorrowful and joyous voice was howling ¡ª


    The girl didn''t do anything to him!


    The girl hadn''t married him yet!


    This thought was like a stimulant, and as soon as he became more clear-headed, he immediately became rational. In the past few days, after coming out, he had already heard or personally witnessed Yue Pengju''s every move, and he deeply knew that this brat was one of those rarely seen "true" righteous men! As long as he didn''t marry Hua Rong, he would never disgrace Hua Rong''s innocence.


    He forcefully held his breath and immediately decided: I might as well stake everything on this one and bring Hua Rong away. As long as he returned to the island, it would be a piece of cake for him to let her give birth to a man and a woman as soon as possible. From then on, he would no longer need to fear her flying with her wings.


    On this day, Yue Pengju returned from his patrol. Right after he returned, he saw Zhang Xian rushing up, and said softly: "Big brother, Princess has been waiting for you for a long time."


    Yue Pengju did not avoid what was coming but instead, walked straight in.


    Wan Wan was bored to death, so she looked around this simple and crude house. Suddenly, she heard Lee''s whispering: "Princess, Elder Yue is back ¡­"


    Wan Wan stood up in a hurry, but under the candlelight, a tall man walked in. He had parted ways a long time ago, but his appearance was handsome and his heart skipped a beat.


    Yue Pengju bowed and said: "This lowly one has owed Princess my love, and deserves to die a thousand times for this crime. Please forgive me."


    "Cough, cough, cough ¡­"


    Lee''s coughed a few times before Wan Wan regained her senses and said anxiously: "Big Brother Yue, I am only here to thank you for saving me. "The marriage betrothal between you and me will just be written off ¡­"


    Yue Pengju bowed again: "Thank you Princess for your magnanimity."


    When Wan Wan saw that he was neither humble nor arrogant, she only wanted to marry Yue Pengju because she felt that he had saved her life. However, because they had not known each other for long, they did not have any other deep feelings for each other. After knowing that he had reneged on the marriage and had cried a few times, it was fine. Now that they had seen him, they could not help but ask curiously: "Big Brother Yue, I heard that you reneged on the marriage because you had a girl you liked?"


    Yue Pengju nodded calmly.


    "Who is that sister? To be able to receive such a favor from the Big Brother Yue, you must definitely not be an ordinary person. "


    These few days, due to the disturbance in the King Qin, and because they knew of Hua Rong''s thoughts, the two of them became cautious. After receiving Hua Rong''s warning, Yue Pengju hesitated for a moment, and then said: "In the future, when you see her, you will definitely like her."


    Lee''s laughed coldly, she was certain that Yue Pengju liked her older sister, and now that she was acting like this, it was clear that she was feeling guilty and did not dare to admit it. Confining herself to the thought of "incest", she felt a sense of disdain towards Yue Pengju in her heart, and coldly said: "Elder Yue has high standards, the woman she loves, is naturally a person of noble birth, a country''s beauty and fragrance ¡­"


    Yue Pengju ignored her sarcasm and said: "Even if she doesn''t have the beauty of a nation, I still prefer her alone."


    Lee''s could only ask: "Oh right, Elder Yue, do you know that King Qin came to Ying Tian as well?"


    "Got it."


    "King Qin is a good man. He said that Miss Hua was his wife, but Miss Hua refused to admit it. Elder Yue, think about it, if it wasn''t for his wife, who would be willing to risk their life to save her? Miss Hua was truly ruthless, if they were truly husband and wife, and stubbornly refused to acknowledge her because of a misunderstanding, then things would not be good. Only husband and wife, how could there be wife and husband? Why don''t you talk to her? "As the saying goes, it would be better to destroy ten temples than to destroy a single marriage ¡­"


    Yue Pengju vented his anger, it didn''t matter how others ridiculed him, he could never humiliate his sister, he forced himself to calm down and said: "No, my sister is not his wife! My sister is not yet married! "


    Wan Wan was slightly displeased to hear him, and knew that this was Lee''s''s intention, hence she immediately replied, "milkmaid, I have already warned you many times. I hope this will be the last time. "


    Lee''s immediately smiled and said: "Look at me, this silly old lady, I am talking too much again. Since Elder Yue says no, then old body will not mention it ever again. "


    It was not good for Wan Wan to stay any longer, she shest so happened to find a chance to take her leave. After this incident, seeing how determined Yue Pengju was to end the marriage, she finally gave up all hope, but she was not too sad. After she returned, he whispered to milkmaid, "You better not talk about flower sister or anything related to King Qin, if anyone else were to hear about it, how much would it damage flower sister''s reputation?"


    Lee''s also whispered, "Didn''t I just ask the two siblings? In front of anyone else, I didn''t say a word. However, Princess, don''t you see that the person Yue Pengju likes is his sister? "


    "If so, why didn''t he admit it?"


    "How dare he admit it? Foolish child, didn''t you see that the Shangguan Family wanted to take the Miss Hua as her concubine? A woman who has gotten her hands on an emperor is a capital offense. "


    "It can''t be? If The elder brother of the nine liked flower sister, he would have accepted her as his concubine long ago. Furthermore, I see that the Madame Pan s, Zhang''s wife s, and Lady Wu s are all powerful people, if the flower sister s were to enter the palace, how could they be their match? As the concubine of the Shangguan Family, it would be better to marry the Big Brother Yue, and at least have a single heart and a single head ¡­ "


    Lee''s covered her mouth with her hand: "My good Princess, what are you saying? If Shangguan Family finds out that we, the two of us, are living under someone else''s roof ¡­ "


    Wan Wan stuck out her tongue, "How did he know?"


    Lee''s sighed, "Princess isn''t like the Duke Palaces where you have to be cautious with every word and action."


    "Yes, Nanny, I know."


    Seeing that she was fine, Lee''s sighed: "Foolish young miss, Elder Yue has taken responsibility for you, don''t you hate him at all?"


    Wan Wan was sad for a while before saying seriously, "milkmaid, don''t mention the word ''heartless'' in the future. flower sister risked her life to save me. I once swore that as long as she lived, I would never do anything that would let her down. If the Big Brother Yue really likes her, and I destroy both of them, am I even a human? "


    She lowered her voice: "milkmaid, don''t you see the scars on flower sister''s neck? It must have been left behind in the Golden Army camp, unwilling to be humiliated. flower sister has suffered enough, even if we cannot repay her, we cannot make the snow worse. "


    "Oh, that''s true. It wasn''t easy for people in troubled times. Miss, compared to those princess Princess who were taken away, we can still stay in the bitter cold lands to enjoy the glory of being able to enjoy the riches of our Song Kingdom.


    "Exactly. Furthermore, there are so many men in the world, it''s not like there''s no one else other than the Big Brother Yue ¡­ "


    Just as he was speaking, a message was transmitted from outside the door: Lady Wu has arrived.


    Wu Jinnu was the only one who escaped, so she was exceptionally courteous to Wan Wan. When Wan Wan entered the palace to participate in the inauguration ceremony, she was mainly greeted by Wu Jinnu. The two of them went out and greeted each other. Wu Jinnu affectionately pulled Wan Wan''s hand and said, "Princess, these past few days I have been busy with matters of the imperial harem and have no time for clones. I overlooked you."


    Although there was no reward for the New Emperor ascending the throne, but according to the principle of "first come first serve", Pan Yingying''s energy was limited.


    "Hehe, I was just about to bid farewell to Shangguan Family tomorrow."


    "Why don''t you stay in Princess for a few more days?" Wu Jinnu was very cordial, "Now that I''m out of breath, I can entertain you all."


    "Thank you, my wife."


    The two chatted for a while, before Wu Jinnu asked casually: "Princess, what have you been busy with these past few days?"


    "Heh heh, flower sister has so much work to do. "Good girl, you''ve been through a lot, and every day you''re tired and sweating along with the soldiers." "


    "That''s right. As a woman, it''s better to have a husband at home to teach his son." Hua Rong is a pretty good woman, I was thinking of choosing a marriage from the suitable literature and martial arts. "


    Wan Wan said instinctively: "I don''t think so!"


    Wu Jinnu immediately asked: "Why? Could it be that your flower sister is already married to another? "


    It was only then that Wan Wan realized that she was here to probe him. She didn''t know what Wu Jinnu''s motive was, or if she was being cautious, but she didn''t dare to carelessly interrupt and only shot Wan Wan a glance.


    Wu Jinnu observed her expression and asked: "Princess, who is Hua Rong betrothed to?"


    Wan Wan was in a difficult situation: "About this, I have not heard flower sister mention it. I really do not know about the flower sister. Shangguan Family has known her for many years, so she should know her better than I do. "


    "So, you''re not married?"


    Wan Wan suddenly became alert: "Lady Wu, why did you ask about the background of the flower sister?"


    Wu Jinnu smiled, she had a plan in her heart. Knowing that Hua Rong was just making up the excuse, she changed the topic and chatted for a while before leaving.


    Wan Wan waited for her to leave before asking Lee''s: milkmaid, what do you mean by that?


    "Seems like I''m asking about it for the Shangguan Family."


    "If flower sister really likes Big Brother Yue, what should we do?"


    "Princess, about the matters of the Shangguan Family, who would dare to speak out? We should get out of this mess as soon as possible. "


    When Wu Jinnu returned to his room, she saw the lights in the New Emperor''s study room.


    Seeing that she had personally carried the ginseng soup, Xu Caizhi hurriedly stepped aside. She walked in, put the soup to the side, bowed, and said gently: "It''s already deep in the night, Shangguan Family should go and rest early. Take care of the dragon body."


    The emperor raised his head and rubbed his eyes tiredly. "Go and rest first. I still have some time."


    She lightly stood by his side and sincerely said: "Ever since this concubine served Shangguan Family, she admitted that she was unable to help Shangguan Family resolve this problem. Seeing Shangguan Family being haggard day, I feel very uneasy. I really hope that there are other virtuous sisters who can help you out ¡­ "


    "Servant Jin, are you blaming me for neglecting you?"


    "Chenqie definitely does not mean that. "Chenqie is from a martial-general family, so she doesn''t know much about writing and is worried about the health of the Shangguan Family. She would like to see the Shangguan Family raise his eyebrows more, so I hope to see the flower that the Shangguan Family loves and understands the affairs of the outside world appear beside him ¡­"


    He sighed, "How can there be such a perfect thing in this world? Although Madame Pan is pregnant with Long Zi, her education is not high, he can only read a few words, and her temper is unruly. Zhang''s wife is skilled in writing, but his knowledge is shallow, so he cannot help ¡­ "


    Wu Jinnu observed her surroundings, and when she saw that the time was right, she felt lucky: "Hua Rong has followed the Shangguan Family for so many years, why did you not summon her to serve in the palace?"


    The emperor sighed, "I won''t hide it from you. I''ve mentioned it many times already, she''s always been rejecting it."


    "Chenqie has already investigated and found out that Hua Rong is not yet married."


    "Really?"


    "Indeed!"


    The emperor thought for a while. "If so, why reject it all?"


    "Girls are shy, that''s inevitable. If the Shangguan Family is happy, why not directly order her to enter the palace? "


    "I don''t want to force her."


    "This is not a matter of coercion. To be able to obtain the fortune of the Shangguan Family is the wish of every woman in the world. Hua Rong was only shy because of a woman, if she could serve Shangguan Family, how could she not? "


    The Emperor knew that she was definitely not shy, but Wu Jinnu''s words made him extremely happy, "Lady Wu''s words make a lot of sense, and enlightened us. Because we thought about how unruly the Madame Pan was, we were afraid that Hua Rong would make her feel wronged after entering the palace. Now, if you must treat her well, we will bestow upon you great rewards. "

 C100 New Emperor forced marriage

    "Many thanks Shangguan Family. Chenqie does not dare to seek a reward, I only hope that Shangguan Family will take pity on me occasionally."


    As she was just a pretty girl, the Emperor had always treated her indifferently, but having her serve him during the days of him being ill, coupled with the fact that he loved her so much this time, he had plotted everything for himself and he was very touched. He would stay the night in Wu Jinnu''s room.


    Zhang Yingying, who had been spoiled for a long time, waited for a long time. On the morning of the second day, she received a report from Young Eunuch, saying that she had gone to Lady Wu''s place. He had been spoiled the moment he arrived, but since Pan Yingying had gotten pregnant first, now that the six palaces were ownerless, they could only secretly curse at Pan Yingying to be born dead or to give birth to a girl, and to be full of opportunities, wanting to conceive as soon as possible. This way, she would have the qualifications to compete with Pan Yingying to become the Empress.


    The only thing she was afraid of was Pan Yingying. Now that the emperor had gone to her palace, she was extremely anxious, if she was pregnant and gave birth first, wouldn''t that mean that she had another great enemy? She thought, that Wu Jinnu''s appearance is not surprising, what plans does she have to make the emperor fall in love?


    No, he definitely could not sit still and wait for death.


    One day, just as Wu Jinnu was about to go out, Zhang Yingying walked over and smiled: "Big sister, where are you going?"


    "Let''s go out and take a look."


    Zhang Yingying saw the box the two palace maid s were holding and asked, "Who is elder sister giving as a gift?"


    Wu Jinnu said indifferently: "To see a sister."


    Zhang Yingying had already guessed a few points, and knew that she was definitely going to marry Hua Rong. Her gaze turned as she asked: "Can Servant go with big sister?"


    Wu Jinnu had no choice but to say: "Fine, let''s go together."


    Hua Rong was afraid to see the New Emperor. These days, she rarely went out. She went to open the door and saw Wu Jinnu and the others standing at the entrance. She was very surprised to see them: "Lady Wu, Zhang''s wife, why are you here?"


    Wu Jinnu was all smiles, she did not put on airs at all. Waving her hand, two palace maid entered and opened the box.


    "This is a reward that Servant sent over for Shangguan Family ¡­"


    Zhang Yingying also said earnestly: "Elder sister, these things are so beautiful ¡­ ¡­"


    Hua Rong knew that they had come with ill intentions, and said indifferently: "Hua Rong will not accept anything without merit, both of you wives, please bring him back."


    Zhang Yingying saw that she was actually unaffected by the piercing pain, she was not as calm as Wu Jinnu. She thought that no matter what, Hua Rong was just a little bodyguard, if she dared to be so "pampered" now, if she really entered the palace in the future, wouldn''t it mean that she didn''t put her and the others in her eyes?


    She sneered: "This is a reward from the Shangguan Family!"


    Hua Rong''s face changed, "My two wives, please return. Hua Rong does not dare to accept this gift."


    Seeing that she actually gave the order to leave, Zhang Yingying became even more furious. Wu Jinnu did not like Zhang Yingying coming over, and seeing that she was like that, sshe was not too pleased, as Zhang Yingying was a smart person after all, and upon seeing Wu Jinnu like that, he suppressed the unhappiness in her heart and smiled. "Since that''s the case, Servant will return first."


    Hua Rong immediately said: "Both of you, please leave."


    Wu Jinnu also maintained her composure and took her leave. Zhang Yingying was furious and regretful at the same time. She thought that since she had offended Hua Rong for no reason, she would gain another opponent.


    In the evening of the same day, when Yue Pengju just returned to his living quarters, he saw his personal Kanggong standing at the entrance, smiling brightly. Beside him stood two beautiful palace maid s carrying lute.


    "Yo, Yue Pengju, you''re back."


    "What''s the matter, Kanggong?"


    Kanggong said: Shangguan Family has ascended to the throne. You have not received the rewards, but Shangguan Family received two palace maid s to serve you on account of your outstanding achievements.


    Yue Pengju bowed deeply, "Thank you, Your Majesty. However, Yue Pengju can only accept it in his heart, and do not dare to accept it. "


    "Haha, Brother Yue, why be so polite?" If a person does not have the reputation of being unruly, then living in the army is boring. Why not take in two concubines first, and also a person who serves you and helps you vent your boredom? "


    "I hope that eunuch understands that Yue Pengju does not do this well."


    Seeing that he was adamant on not accepting the offer, the Kanggong thought that he was being too courteous. Embarrassed, he laughed: "Brother Yue, these two are beautiful virgins that I have personally picked." He turned around and left. "Xiang Mei, Xiu Mei, the two of you serve Elder Yue well ¡­"


    "Kanggong ¡­"


    Yue Pengju chased after him, but the Kanggong was already gone.


    Two muse s stood beside him, they had already been secretly sizing him up for a long time, seeing his majestic and handsome appearance, they were extremely happy, and they cried out: "Master ¡­."


    Yue Pengju was distracted: "You guys stay here and don''t move, I''ll get someone to send you guys back immediately."


    "We are old master''s men ¡­"


    "You are not my men!"


    "Master, the Servant are all Master''s men."


    "I''m already married, so I won''t take a concubine."


    "The Servant will meticulously serve you and Madam."


    Seeing that the two of them were begging with tears and tears, Yue Pengju decided to not speak anymore and immediately called Zhang Xian over. He ordered for his to send them off, as a temporary arrangement, it would be sent back to the palace tomorrow.


    Just as Zhang Xian led the two of them out the door, they saw Hua Rong walking over quickly.


    Seeing so many people at the door, and even two beautiful women, she was shocked. "Pengju, this is?"


    Yue Pengju''s face flushed red and he said softly, "It was bestowed to me by the Emperor. I don''t want it, I have already instructed Zhang Xian to arrange a place for them to stay and return to the palace tomorrow. "


    She smiled sweetly. Seeing that the three of them had already walked far away, she whispered, "Why not?"


    "I have an elder sister, so why would I want another woman?"


    Hua Rong could not help but blush, "Do you not need anyone else from now on?"


    "Of course! In this life, Peng Ju will only like his big sister. "


    She laughed as she completely forgot why she had come to find Yue Pengju. Yue Pengju stared at her smiling face, he had forgotten to ask her why he was looking for him, he only felt that she had a slim body and a smile that was like flowers, he was truly beautiful.


    It was only after a long while did Hua Rong remember something, and her face looked somewhat panicky: "Pengju, you said that the palace maid was bestowed you by the emperor?"


    "Yeah."


    When Yue Pengju said goodbye to his wife, he had already publicly declared that "I don''t know if I can have a wife or a concubine". What did the Emperor mean by this?


    Seeing her panic, Yue Pengju immediately calmed down and said gently: "Big sister, I will take care of it. "Don''t worry."


    "I''m worried, because today the emperor asked the Lady Wu and the Zhang''s wife to send me gifts, so I refused to accept them."


    Yue Pengju let out an "Ah", which wasn''t too surprising. He had long known about the Emperor''s intentions, and now that he had ascended the throne, he definitely wouldn''t let go of his elder sister.


    He lowered his voice and said, "Elder sister, no matter what happens, you just don''t say anything. Leave everything to me."


    "Yes."


    On this day, Hua Rong was summoned to the palace to attend the feast.


    The Ying Tian Palace was not big at first, but even though she had been groomed recently and lacked the grandeur of the inner palace, once the emperor ascended the throne, even if it was a grass hut, it would still be called "entering the palace".


    When she left, she realised that Wu Jinnu had arranged a feast for a group of female servants. Wan Wan and the others were all there, but Zhang Yingying and Pan Yingying were not there, as they were all unfamiliar faces.


    The fact that the New Emperor had ascended to the throne and the concubine had no title, made all of them unhappy, but no one was willing to reveal it. Even if they angered the Shangguan Family, with such a favor from Zhang Yingying and the others, they would not dare to mention the word "title" because they were all secretly competing to see who their teacher was. After all, Wu Jinnu was the first to enter, and when she saw the oppressive atmosphere in the palace, she immediately went through the motions and invited everyone to a feast, just to show her joy. But Pan Yingying and Zhang Yingying had both found excuses not to come and support her.


    Wan Wan was exceptionally happy when she saw Hua Rong. She quickly pulled her hand and said affectionately: "flower sister, I will be going back tomorrow. I was just thinking about where to go to say my goodbyes."


    After meeting each other in troubled times, coupled with their mutual understanding of each other''s temperament, Hua Rong already had some feelings towards Wan Wan. Seeing that they were about to part, she was also a little sad, but her personality was calm, and she did not express it either, and only said: "Wan Wan, take care."


    All of the imperial concubines had long heard that she was Yue Pengju''s elder sister, but Yue Pengju was just a level 5 martial general, why would his elder sister be so favored by the Princess? Even the Lady Wu was courteous to her?


    If one were to look carefully, they would discover that her appearance was elegant and elegant, and that the emperor''s women were naturally good at fighting. This time, they could not help but be wary of her ¡ª she was the famous person in front of the Shangguan Family, would the Shangguan Family also take her as his concubine one day?


    Hua Rong and Wan Wan spoke with each other, and knew that everyone in the room was a concubinage of the Shangguan Family. Because they did not have names, and did not know who would become the "big wife", they very rarely spoke, and only focused on eating and drinking.


    Wan Wan had a lot of things she wanted to say to her, but Wu Jinnu was by their side the entire time, so she was unable to open her mouth. When the banquet was about to end, Wan Wan finally could not hold it in anymore: "flower sister, I want to talk to you tonight, I''m leaving tomorrow morning."


    Wu Jinnu laughed: "Wan Wan, this won''t do, tonight I want to chat with your flower sister."


    Wan Wan was helpless, and could only give up.


    After eating and drinking for a while, everyone bade their farewells. Wan Wan found a slightly quiet place that she was reluctant to part with, and pulled her hand: "flower sister, I''ll leave tomorrow morning.


    Even though she had always been calm, Hua Rong still felt a tinge of sadness. She patted her hand and said softly: "You have to take care of yourself."


    "flower sister, you have to take care of yourself as well."


    She nodded her head as Wan Wan suddenly hugged her and whispered into her ear, "flower sister, I know you like Big Brother Yue. Don''t marry to the The elder brother of the nine! "


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled, and almost dropped down to tears.


    Wan Wan released her hand and smiled: "flower sister, I hope for your happiness."


    "Wan Wan, I hope for your happiness too!"


    Lee''s''s eyes were red too. She helped the Young Miss up and said her goodbyes a few times before leaving.


    Wu Jinnu walked over: "Hua Rong, you stay here for now."


    Because of Wu Jinnu''s attitude, she was extremely disgusted, but she still stayed behind.


    All the people on the left and right moved away, causing Wu Jinnu to laugh: "Hua Rong, please take a seat."


    When Hua Rong sat down, her tone was relaxed, as if she was holding a family meeting, "Hua Rong, you saw it too. I have gotten along very harmoniously with the other concubines ¡­"


    "Oh?"


    She sighed, "Now that the new dynasty has been established, the Shangguan Family bears the responsibility of the rise and fall of the whole world. As a woman, we can''t help him to solve his difficulties, we just want to serve him well, take care of his diet, open up his branches and leaves, and strengthen the royal family. "It is our fortune and the greatest glory of all the women in this world to be able to sleep under the heavens ¡­"


    If all the girls in the world followed the Emperor OOXX, then that would be glory?


    Hua Rong turned her body, and did not reply.


    Wu Jinnu smiled and changed the topic: "Hua Rong, it''s not easy for you either, you have escaped from death many times, but you are still loyal to the point of thinking about Shangguan Family. All these years, you have always been by his side.


    Hua Rong thought to herself, the days of him really staying by the Emperor''s side, could be considered close to the Emperor, in total, it still wasn''t as long as Wu Jinnu.


    "Oh right, Hua Rong, how did you escape the Jinying last time?"


    Hua Rong didn''t know why she asked this, and said lightly: "Someone barged into the Jinying to assassinate me, so I escaped in the chaos."


    "How long were you in Jinying before this?"


    "About half a month."


    Wu Jinnu slowly began to have a plan in her heart. Being in the Golden Man''s hands for such a long period of time, preserving her innocence was a completely impossible task.

 C101 lobbyist

    Her voice sounded even more gentle, "Shangguan Family appreciates your tribulations so much, but I don''t mind if you fall into my hands ¡­"


    Hua Rong had already completely understood her meaning, and was not angry at all. She only said lightly: "Lady Wu, it''s getting late, Hua Rong should take her leave."


    Wu Jinnu only said that she had been exposed about the "ugly things" of being abused and humiliated by the Golden Man, and anxiously wanted to leave, and immediately said: "flower sister, please wait, I do not have that intention ¡­ ¡­"


    From "Hua Rong" to "flower sister", Hua Rong lightly said: "Lady Wu, please do not be like this, Hua Rong does not dare to be like this."


    "Big sister is a smart person, you must know what I mean ¡­" Her gaze was urgent and her tone very sincere, "I can see how Shangguan Family treats my sister, and I am both envious and moved by it. Now that the Shangguan Family had an important responsibility on him, he was the only hope of the Da Song and his body could not afford to lose a single chance. Since Servant Jin couldn''t help him share his worries, he wanted to do his best to fulfill some of his wishes. He likes you, big sister. Therefore, I hope that you can enter the palace to serve him, and we can call each other sisters. Even if Shangguan Family has a lot of love for you, I will still restrain my other concubines, and not allow them to use Jealousy s ¡­ "


    Hehe, it seems like this Wu Jinnu is putting on the airs of a virtuous queen and is taking the initiative to take a concubine for the emperor''s husband. What about Pan Yingying?


    Hua Rong could not help but say, "Lady Wu, didn''t I already tell you last time that I am already married to someone else? How could a married woman be allowed to change her marriage to someone else? Isn''t that disgraceful to Shangguan Family? "


    Wu Jinnu saw that she did not look like she was joking, and anxiously said: "I have already asked around, you are not married yet are you allowing others to marry you? Girls'' reputations are important, these kinds of words cannot be randomly said. "


    "Lady Wu''s words are too wrong, with Hua Rong''s age, how can she not be married yet?"


    Hua Rong was already twenty-four to twenty-five years old, and at that time, she was definitely a young "old" woman. Wu Jinnu was still a young boy, and was stunned when she realised that with Hua Rong''s talent and looks, it was indeed possible that she had not been married before.


    She said, "Are you really married? Who''s the match? "


    "He''s a guardian of a distant relative in the countryside. He''s just an ordinary person."


    When Zhang Yingying and Pan Yingying were not around, she had originally wanted to let Hua Rong see the harmony of the lower official''s concubines and make her agree to marry to the Shangguan Family. However, in the end, it was all for naught, and she was a little dejected, a little resentful.


    She wanted to say something more, but Hua Rong had already left.


    Passing by the drill grounds, they saw the figures of the King Qin walking around in the distance under the setting sun.


    Hua Rong did not want to meet him, and immediately changed direction.


    King Qin also noticed her. Just as she was about to give chase, he saw her turn her head and leave quickly as if she was a plague. Under the gazes of everyone present, King Qin was unable to give chase, he could only feel a chill in his chest, this girl, looking at him was like looking at a ghost.


    After returning to the house, he was in no mood. When he wanted to talk to Yue Pengju, he remembered that the palace rules had just been set, and the man was not allowed to enter the female''s room. Although he was in the outer city, he was still a "female''s room" and Yue Pengju was no longer allowed to enter.


    Since it was impossible, he could only go to Yue Pengju''s residence to find him.


    Yue Pengju also hadn''t seen her all day, but seeing that she had followed orders to the palace time and time again, he started to panic unaccountably in his heart. When he saw that she had come to find him, he immediately invited her in.


    The moment she sat down, her voice was filled with panic: "Pengju, I''m afraid."


    "Sis, speak slowly. Don''t be afraid."


    "The Lady Wu has probed me time and time again. I''m afraid the Emperor will force me to enter the palace."


    Yue Pengju''s heart was also hanging in the air, as he said: "Elder sister, don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything."


    She looked at his resolute expression. Although she still felt uneasy, she still couldn''t do it. She only wanted, if the storm really did come, then she would bear the burden together with him.


    On this day, Wang Boyan and Huang Qianshan were handling the imperial reports, inspecting one of them, it was actually the little general who wrote a letter to impeach them, his words were sharp, and his words were unrestrained.


    Wang Boyan was furious: "Yue Pengju is just a lowly official, he actually dared to impeach us."


    Huang Qianshan said: "He has repeatedly earned meritorious services, only because of the engagement ceremony can he not be rewarded, if not, he would have already accumulated a rank 4 official. Although he cannot be promoted, his Majesty, one day, he might have to put up with it. "


    Wang Boyan shook his head, and said in a low voice: "When His Majesty handed him the paper, he obviously did not give us any special treatment."


    Huang Qianshan''s eyes lit up, "This kind of person, in the future, their promotion will definitely endanger us. It would be better to find an early opportunity and send them away. "


    "This is how it should be."


    In the end, the two of them didn''t dare make the decision, but they couldn''t directly ask His Majesty about it. They only wanted to make sure of the opportunity they had, thus, temporarily suppressing the matter.


    Just like that, half a month passed quickly, General Zong Ze returned to the capital under orders.


    New Emperor immediately summoned him. After Zong Ze entered the palace, he sat down cross-legged and kneeled down. After a long time, he opened his mouth with great difficulty, "This subject, Zong Ze, pays his respects to Your Majesty.


    When the emperor saw that he was old, he ordered his eunuchs and Kanggong to help him up, giving him seats and tea. These days, Hua Rong had been ordered to be guards with Xu Caizhi and he had seen many Zou Dui. Seeing the emperor being especially courteous to Zong Ze, he was also very happy in her heart.


    Zong Ze panted for breath before asking in grief and indignation, "This subject cannot rescue the open seal, so how can I redeem myself if I send the two emperors north?"


    Zong Ze had only spoken a few words, it was unknown if the emperor had remembered that he was leading the troops to avoid the enemy, but he was a little embarrassed and changed the topic.


    Zong Ze then continued: "The country has just been established, and Huang Qianshan, Wang Boyan and the rest are infamous. Your Majesty, please do not get too close to the evildoers."


    The emperor recalled that Yue Pengju had written a letter and had already accused him of appointing a traitor. Seeing that Zong Ze was also like this, he was very unhappy and only said: "The officials are discussing the state affairs.


    Seeing that he was so protective of Huang Qianshan and Wang Boyan, Hua Rong could not help but say: "Wang Boyan kept saying that he wanted the Shangguan Family to travel to the southeast, but in reality, he wanted to escape to the Yangzhou. If the two of them are unable to save the country, then they will hinder others from saving the country. If they fail, then they will ruin the success of the others.


    The emperor''s face darkened as he scolded: "Rong Er, important national affairs cannot be discussed carelessly."


    Hua Rong was speechless, and could only silently withdraw.


    Seeing her dressed in the imperial guard''s uniform, Zong Ze was shocked. He recognized that he was Yue Pengju''s older sister and thought, this girl was actually so bold and knowledgeable, every word he said hit the nail right on the head. What was even more bizarre was that when he was at the Handsome House, he was familiar with the Emperor''s valiant and valiant nature, so he never allowed his female servants to say anything more.


    When he thought about her words "if you can''t save the country, you will obstruct others from saving the country. If you can''t destroy the country, then you will succeed", he felt even more touched, and couldn''t help but look at Hua Rong a few more times.


    The Emperor sighed, "Now that my Parental Brothers is in the hands of the captives, it is time to take responsibility for the actions of others. After receiving the news recently, Golden Man has ordered the peace. Master Zong, what do you think? "


    Zong Ze said: "The Golden Man''s Negotiation, because of the hot weather, had no choice but to retreat, afraid that the high horses would fat up and attack. Therefore, the most important thing to do was to request the lead to take advantage of the fact that the prisoners had retreated to the north, leaving only 20 thousand people behind. This subject has heard that there are already 100 thousand soldiers in the army, if there are 20,000 or 30,000 of them, this subject can clear out the open seal and the two realms, allowing the Emperor to return to the open seal to boost the morale of the citizens of the world. "


    "Alright. "I shall do as you say."


    Hearing that, Hua Rong was very happy, but she then heard the emperor asking: "Master Zong can choose your own talents, but, we will recommend your disciple Yue Pengju to you today, he can take the blame."


    Zong Ze had already wondered why Yue Pengju did not receive any promotion despite creating a whole string of contribution points. He was afraid that Yue Pengju would be buried, and just as he was about to propose to the Emperor, the Emperor was the first to speak and was overjoyed. He immediately said: "Thank you Your Majesty, this subject is in need of a good general like Yue Pengju."


    Hua Rong took the opportunity to speak: "Hua Rong has heard of the General Zong''s great name for a long time, and is willing to follow the General Zong''s name. Hua Rong also has battle experience, I sincerely request that General Zong accept him. "


    Zong Ze was very surprised, he looked at the emperor, only to see him smiling: "Rong Er, do not speak nonsense, it is inconvenient for women to join the army, you should stay in the palace, we need you by our side."


    Seeing that, Zong Ze knew half of it, it seemed like the Emperor favored this girl, so he was extremely tolerant. He saw that Hua Rong''s face was filled with disappointment, and laughed: You are Yue Pengju''s big sister right? It''s also a good thing that you can stay by His Majesty''s side and serve him. Your military career is extremely difficult, and a woman won''t be able to adapt to it. "


    What he meant was, with a woman like Hua Rong by the side of the Emperor, it would be better to talk about her.


    Hua Rong''s invitation to join the army was rejected, and hearing Zong Ze''s words, she became even more panicked.


    However, the emperor was extremely satisfied with Zong Ze''s words. "Rong Er, you have always admired General Zong.


    After leaving the imperial court, the emperor returned to the imperial harem, while Hua Rong left the city in a hurry.


    She knew that this matter could not be delayed any longer. The Emperor might very well take his next step, as long as Yue Pengju left, he could only enter the palace and become his concubine. She anxiously went to find Yue Pengju, but just as she reached the entrance, he heard a soldier''s order, saying that Zong Ze would treat all the disciples of the General''s Hall tonight.


    Yue Pengju was a student of Zong Ze''s sect, so he did not avoid him and pulled his sister along to the feast.


    Zong Ze was already close to seventy, he was skinny and skinny, with white hair. Normally, he would eat a lot of food, but at the moment, he would serve a table full of dishes to Yue Pengju, Zhang Xian and the other generals.


    Upon seeing Zong Ze, the two of them immediately bowed down. When Zong Ze saw that Hua Rong had also come, he laughed out loud: "Miss, I was halfway there when I heard that there was a lady in Yue Pengju''s army who was brave, skilled in battle, and shot at Zong Wang. I was wondering who he was, and it turned out to be you. Just now, we were answering each other in front of the palace and even thanked you for speaking up for me. "


    Hua Rong was extremely respectful to him, but hearing him praise herself, she was very happy. She did not say anything, only looked at Yue Pengju, and laughed: "I have no battle experience, and only listen to Pengju''s commands. If we follow him, we can win."


    Seeing the brave lady, Zong Ze''s smile became bashful, and her body became small. She stood beside Yue Pengju like a little girl, humble and gentle, like water, a striking contrast to Yue Pengju''s tall and sturdy build. He had an even better impression of her. He smiled and said, "You''re not like Pengju''s elder sister, but his younger sister."


    Yue Pengju was also very happy to hear him praise his sister.


    After the meal, Zong Ze summoned Yue Pengju alone, "You have fought so many battles against many people and obtained great merits. With your talent, you may not even be able to win against the best generals in ancient times. But you prefer to use cavalry, field raids, this is not an ancient tactic. "If you become a general in the future and unite 100 thousand troops, how will you deal with the captives?"

 C102 Confession

    Yue Pengju replied respectfully: "The important thing about a soldier is that they are extraordinary and unfathomable. When fighting in formations and then fighting in battles, the way in which the tactics and tactics of a soldier are used are very common. These words later became a famous military motto.


    Zong Ze was overjoyed: "Pengju''s words are indeed a wise move." He paused, then changed the subject. "In your opinion, how should we use troops in the future?"


    Yue Pengju said: "I have been out fighting with Western Xia for many years, the and I have already returned back to the Southern Mountains. Right now, we might as well send an army to guard the two rivers.


    Zong Ze said: "This is just what I want."


    The two discussed for a while, just as Yue Pengju was about to leave, he suddenly remembered and knelt down, "Master, please forgive me."


    Zong Ze was very surprised: "What is it?"


    "My master was once a mediator for this humble general. However, this humble general has already resigned from his marriage with the Princess. Please forgive me."


    Zong Ze was shocked. He had just returned to Ying Tian and did not know about this news.


    "Penga, why is that?"


    "The little general likes Hua Rong. to marry Hua Rong... "


    Zong Ze suddenly stood up, and said angrily: "Yue Pengju, are you crazy?"


    "and I are not siblings ¡­"


    Zong Ze thought back to what he saw tonight, how intimate the two of them were. Only now did he understand why Yue Pengju did not get promoted. In his entire life, he had experienced countless trials and hardships, yet he had never encountered such a difficult situation. Recalling the situation where the Emperor and Hua Rong had answered each other, he thought that things were not good, if the Emperor knew, how could he be willing to let it go?


    "Yue Pengju, do you know that the current emperor intends to bring your sister into the palace?"


    "I know." Previously, when he was in Xiangzhou, he had asked for my sister to be his wife, but she had refused! "


    "How dare you! Despite knowing this, he still dared to break the engagement? You don''t want to die? "


    "This general wishes that this sister and I can grow old together. I won''t waver even if lightning strikes in the sky!"


    Zong Ze was shocked and angry at the same time, "Pengju, you have to give up. I saw with my own eyes that your sister can speak a few words in front of the emperor. Huang Qianshan''s men would always be there to welcome him. If there is someone beside the Emperor who dares to speak out and is his favorite, it will be a good thing for all the people in the world ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju refuted: "Accompanying a sovereign like a tiger, when have I ever seen a concubine truly be able to interfere with the government?"


    Zong Ze couldn''t answer right now. It was absurd for a woman of the court to influence the political situation of a king.


    He did not know how to continue to correct Yue Pengju''s "shocking" behavior, so he could only wave his hand powerlessly: "You may leave first."


    On the second day, Xu Caizhi followed the order to look for the two of them: "Miss Hua, Pengju, Shangguan Family has summoned you two to the palace for a feast."


    Knowing that the situation was dire, the duo could only brace themselves and advance forward. The banquet was set up in the imperial harem, there were not many people there, just the emperor, Wu Jinnu and a few familiar faces Xu Caizhi, etc.


    She knelt down and bowed, and the Emperor immediately stood up to support her. "Rong Er, no need to be so courteous. We are all familiar with each other, I just want to ask you all to reminisce about the past and to help Pengju carry it out. "


    Yue Pengju was supposed to be replying to the Emperor''s military intelligence, but when he saw the posture and the expression in his eyes when he supported his sister, his heart skipped a beat.


    Seeing Yue Pengju, the siblings nodded and then sat down in their respective seats.


    The banquet began. Everyone had their own cases. In the first, there were ten kinds of fruit, such as goose pear, golden apricot, spring peach, pine nut, lotus seed meat, gingko, steamed date and so on; in the second, there were ten kinds of "carved nectar winter melon, carved nectar bamboo shoot, carved flower ginger date, carved nectar persimmon"; in the third, there were ten kinds of "savoury salt acid", such as pickled chicken, pickled rabbit, vinegar mutton, etc. After tasting each dish once, the guest began toasting.


    The wine was made from silver light and broken jade. They were both millet wine that came from the Xiangzhou. The wine was lustrous, the silver wine was sweet and heavy, and the crushed jade wine was refreshing and refreshing. Most of these wines are yellow rice wine with low alcohol content.


    Each cup of wine had two ways of persuading others. The first was lamb in the cooking milk and roasted chicken legs; the second was goat''s belly soup and a stick with a head. There were fifteen of them in front and fifteen in the back, and thirty of them were not repeated.


    The broth is a sweet broth cooked with licorice and other medicinal herbs.


    All the utensils used for the feast were top-grade kiln with rouge. When everyone was eating, there was also a group of Kabuki players playing. One was playing the lute while the other was playing the flute.


    Hua Rong and Yue Pengju both came from the Humble Class, and had never experienced such a feast in their lives. They only felt dazzled, and every dish in front of them, was not a tableware, but a top-notch work of art.


    The emperor sighed, "If it was in the past, the royal banquet would be 108 dishes. Now, in times of crisis, everything would be simple ¡­"


    Hua Rong thought, if this was still a simple task, then what would happen if it became extravagant?


    She looked up at the Emperor and saw him staring back at her. His face was a little flushed from the wine, and his eyes were strange.


    Wu Jinnu, who was at the side, inadvertently observed the Shangguan Family''s expression. She smiled slightly and turned to Yue Pengju, "General Yue is a young hero, Miss Hua is talented and beautiful.


    "Thank you, Empress."


    The Emperor started laughing as well. "Pengju, you''ve accomplished a great deed this time but didn''t receive a reward. Have you ever felt regret in your heart?"


    Yue Pengju put down his wine cup, "Reporting to your majesty, this subject knows that I am guilty. How can I dare to regret this? "And to thank Your Majesty for repaying the marriage with forgiveness." "


    "Now, this evil thief, Jin Wushu, is forcing you incessantly, leading the army to gather at the Ying Tian. Pengju, this General Zong will hold you up, so I order you to listen to his orders. In the future, you have to leave and follow his lead. Sigh, we have placed all our hopes on the General Zong, you must not disappoint our kindness. "


    "Thank you for your love, Your Majesty. This subject will definitely spare no effort."


    Wu Jinnu continued with a smile, "General Yue is loyal to the Shangguan Family and has no time to worry about her family. I''ve thought it over and come up with a good way to take care of big sister for you. "


    Hua Rong knew that the situation was bad, and chuckled: "Empress has troubled you, Hua Rong will take good care of herself."


    "You can''t put it like that. A woman has to have something to rely on in her entire life. Now that the Shangguan Family has ascended to the throne, and you have been following us for a long time, your contributions are not small.


    Hua Rong did not allow her to say the words she was most worried about, so she interrupted her at the right time: "Empress might not know, but Hua Rong has long betrothed to someone else."


    The emperor was displeased: "Rong Er, we have known you for so many years, but have never heard of your marriage, why do you shirk it so easily?"


    "This ¡­" At this time, he suddenly recalled King Qin''s warning, and vaguely realized, the moment he said Yue Pengju, he was afraid that he would really be killed.


    She was still hesitating when she heard Yue Pengju''s clear voice. "Reporting to Your Majesty, this humble general Yue Pengju and Hua Rong has already become husband and wife. Because of the chaos of war, I did not manage to report to Your Majesty.


    When Hua Rong wanted to stop him, it was already too late. Her heart was thumping loudly, even Xu Caizhi turned pale with fright, only to see Yue Pengju looking at the emperor with no fear, his voice extremely calm. He already knew what the Emperor was thinking. The moment he opened his mouth, he threw everything on the ground and came back to life, leaving no room for himself at all.


    Yue Pengju had clearly stated that he was "already married"!


    In order to please the Shangguan Family, Wu Jinnu had originally planned this banquet with all her might so that she could fulfill her "heart''s desire" to summon his "sister" into the palace in front of Yue Pengju. She did not expect this to happen, and her face turned pale from anxiety.


    The emperor suddenly stood up, "Yue Pengju, how dare you!"


    Yue Pengju was still very calm. He was a foreign subject, not so much called "Shangguan Family" as "Your Majesty".


    "Because this subject did not have the time to report this matter, it has nothing to do with Hua Rong, I plead for the Emperor to punish us."


    "Good one, Yue Pengju! So this was actually the reason for reneging on the Princess''s engagement! But, do you know, Hua Rong is your sister? Bullying the monarch is a capital offense, and the crime of incest is even greater. "


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me. This subject and Hua Rong have known each other for many years.


    "Yue Pengju, since you claim that you are already married, well, I ask you, what are the words of the matchmaker and the parents?"


    "In this chaotic world, the Sinner did not care about all the red tape. Only married Hua Rong. "


    When Hua Rong loudly explained herself without fear and with a furtive glance at the emperor, and with his angry face, Hua Rong could only faintly understand that a great disaster was about to befall upon him.


    The emperor was infuriated. He slapped the table and stood up, "Yue Pengju, I had clearly asked you before when we were bestowing the marriage, you never got married. But now, you dare to go back on your word, sullying the Princess and deceiving Your Majesty. In such a short period of time without any matchmaking, how could the two of you get married? "Tell me, why are you lying?"


    Xu Caizhi immediately knelt down: Yue Pengju, you must think this through. Bullying the sovereign is a great crime of beheading. If you lie, not only will you harm yourself, you will also implicate your sister ¡­ "


    Xu Caizhi meant for him to quickly change his words, or not to insist, in order to keep his name. Yue Pengju knew what he meant, but raised his head and said: "Sinner doesn''t dare to lie! The Sinner adored Hua Rong and had long vowed to follow him through life and death. Therefore, they had no choice but to break off the engagement with the Princess. This subject did not dare argue, and only swore an oath to kill the gold cuttlefish, protect the nation, and dye the battlefield with blood. This subject would definitely not frown, and would not ask for any rewards. I beg the emperor to grant me your wish! "


    No one dared to breathe too loudly. The emperor closed his eyes and heaved a long sigh. He then shook his head and said, "Very well, all of you can leave for now."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    The two of them retreated as if they had received an amnesty. Just as they reached the door, the emperor suddenly said, "Rong Er, you stay behind."


    Yue Pengju turned his head, "Your majesty, this was caused by the Sinner, it has nothing to do with Hua Rong!"


    The Emperor said coldly, "Step down!"


    Hua Rong gave him a meaningful glance, and only after a moment of hesitation did he leave.


    Even the guards had left, leaving only two people in the great hall.


    The emperor slowly walked down from the Dragon Throne and walked to her side before staring at her. "Rong Er, how long have we known each other? Eight or nine years? "


    Hua Rong nodded silently.


    "I have never despised you for saving you from the hands of pirates. I''ve never liked a woman so much. You never force me even if you don''t want to. You only want to marry me one day ¡­ "


    "I''m sorry! Hua Rong owes a great debt to the Shangguan Family. "


    "Rong Er, you tell me, you never married Yue Pengju at all! This is not true! "


    Hua Rong resolutely nodded her head: "Hua Rong deserves to die a thousand times! You have already become husband and wife with Pengju, and have forgotten to report this to your majesty. "


    "NO!" You lied to me! You two siblings only reunited last year, so we didn''t have much time together. You were always by my side, if you were to marry Yue Pengju, how could I not know? Moreover, when we bestowed the marriage to Yue Pengju, he clearly said that he never married ¡ª At that time, all of you were still married! After this, where would the chance come from? Rong Er, why did you lie to me? "


    "I don''t dare to lie to Shangguan Family."


    "Okay, then tell me, when did you get married?"


    Hua Rong, in a moment of desperation, could only say: "It''s the last time I escaped from Jinying; In this chaotic world, you can''t even live, Hua Rong is just a woman, there''s no way she can be saved, so ¡­ "

 C103 You are my wife

    He flew into a rage, "This shameless villain Yue Pengju, is he taking the opportunity to intimidate you in the military camp?"


    "Absolutely not! It was only after he came back to get married off the Princess that we were truly together. "


    The emperor stared at her blankly. That time, when she escaped back, she met him taking Wu Jinnu as his concubine.


    "Rong Er, are you blaming me for this? I said that long ago, it was because of the need for politics... "


    "NO!" Hua Rong had never blamed Shangguan Family, sshe was always grateful to him. It''s just that when Hua Rong was floating around, he was rescued by Peng Ju. After their reunion, they unknowingly grew fond of him for the past few years ¡­ Sigh, it is really hard to suppress my emotions, Hua Rong was willing to marry him! "


    Hearing her tone, which was exactly the same as Yue Pengju''s, the emperor was shocked and furious. "We have saved your life, why aren''t you thinking of marrying us and betrothing your body to us?"


    "The dignity of the Shangguan Family, Hua Rong''s broken body, you know you do not deserve it ¡­"


    "It is not that I am not worthy, but that I am unwilling. Back when we were in Xiangzhou, we had Xu Caizhi propose to us, and you were trying to shirk all means of marriage. "


    "Hua Rong only likes Penga, so she does not dare to disallow others."


    The more the emperor heard from her tone, the more resolute he became. He couldn''t hold back his anger any longer: "Those who run are concubines, you and Yue Pengju have made a private peace without marriage or marriage. How can you be considered husband and wife? Rong Er, you are also a knowledgeable person, why have you forgotten all about the etiquette? "


    "Hua Rong has already made up her mind. Hua Rong didn''t dare to ask for Shangguan Family''s forgiveness, so even if it''s punishment, she had no regrets! "


    The emperor was speechless. After a long while, he took a breath and said, "Get out!"


    Hua Rong saw that his face was pale white, her chest was moving up and down, she saluted and asked worriedly: "Shangguan Family, how are you?"


    "Get out!"


    "Yes, Hua Rong will take her leave."


    Just as Hua Rong reached the door, she heard a crash from behind him, and turned her head around quietly. She saw that Ninth Prince had swept away all the things on the Desk beside him. She didn''t dare to look at it too closely, so she hurriedly left.


    After turning a corner, she told Yue Pengju to wait there. When he saw her, she was pleasantly surprised. Hua Rong nodded her head, the two of them followed behind and walked out quickly.


    When she almost reached Hua Rong''s room, she stopped and hesitated a little: "Pengju, you don''t need to send me off."


    Yue Pengju naturally understood what she meant. He was worried that he would anger the Emperor even more, so he smiled and shook his head.


    He reached out his hand, pulled Hua Rong and left.


    Hua Rong was originally worried about his safety, seeing that he was completely fearless, she did not know if she was sad or happy, so she immediately grabbed her hand, since he was not afraid, why would she be afraid? Even if she was going to die, what was there to fear?


    The two of them returned to their room and closed the door. Hua Rong sat on the chair in a daze, but was still uneasy.


    "Elder sister, don''t be afraid. This time, I will take you with me. "


    "But, Shangguan Family, will he let us go?"


    "I will!"


    "Why?"


    "Because he has just ascended the throne and his foundation is unstable. In order to win over the hearts of the people, they will definitely not make things difficult for us right now. "


    Her voice was light, and Hua Rong suddenly remembered the comment from the King Qin. She then recalled that had actually made such a flattering official her Prime Minister, and her heart was filled with fear. Could it be that the current emperor was truly not the Ninth Prince of the past?


    She let out a long sigh, "It''s getting late. Pengju, you should go rest."


    "No!" "Now that we have made our report to the emperor, there is no point in avoiding it. Moreover, the King Qin was also eyeing him menacingly from the shadows. Who knew what he would do next? At this point in time, I cannot retreat. Moreover, we are about to set off, so I will accompany you throughout the entire day. There must not be any more accidents. "


    She was not without worry, "Pengju, what kind of accident would happen?"


    "The path of battle lies in knowing one''s enemy and one''s self." The path of battle lies in knowing one''s enemy and one''s self. Because I can''t predict what will happen, so I can''t be careless even more. "


    She smiled sweetly, "Pengju, this isn''t a war."


    "This is worse than war. "Sister, when we face an enemy on the battlefield, it would be alright if the blade has no eyes, but the human heart is one of the most complicated things, much more powerful than the blade."


    Hua Rong saw how determined he was, but felt that he was safe and reliable. She smiled: "Pengju, I''ll listen to you."


    Yue Pengju held her hand tightly: "Since we have already declared ourselves as husband and wife, like this, being in the same room, would not be excessive. "Elder sister, for the sake of safety, I will stay with you until the battle begins."


    Her face reddened, and she let out a low "En".


    The facts proved that Yue Pengju''s prediction was not wrong at all.


    Ever since Yue Pengju came back, for two days, the King Qin had been in the dark, looking for opportunities to make a move. However, after two days, Yue Pengju and Hua Rong were almost inseparable from each other. At night, although he had to patrol outside and hold a meeting, and almost couldn''t go back to his room to rest, he still had to send a few more people out in the dark, without him even having the slightest chance.


    By the fourth day, he could no longer bear it. Because at noon on that day, he heard a scary piece of news: When Yue Pengju and Hua Rong went to the palace for a banquet, they publicly announced that they had already become husband and wife.


    He had heard this news from the Kanggong. Before the emperor ascended the throne, the Kanggong had sent him a gift of gold. That Kanggong had the usual "hobby" of a eunuch, which was very homosexual. Kanggong was a popular person in front of the Emperor, and even Wang Boyan and the other powerful ministers had no choice but to curry favor with him. However, because he was "moved" by the Emperor first, they were actually both fearful and afraid of him.


    The King Qin was rough but delicate, if he wanted to find out about Hua Rong and the Bird Emperor''s "beating a cat''s heart", what better choice did he have than the Kanggong? As a result, he had increased his persuasion towards the Kanggong s. Only, he absolutely did not expect that the eunuch welcomed him completely because of his'' masculinity ''.


    Kanggong brought him a few bottles of good wine, saying that Yue Pengju and the others only had them left. King Qin immediately asked the reason, and thus the Kanggong spread the news.


    King Qin was dumbstruck from listening. He had been watching over Hua Rong all day to see if he was married. However, since Yue Pengju dared to say everything he had said in front of the Emperor, what leeway could he give?


    Even though he held the might of the Son of Heaven, he did not place that "Bird Emperor" in his eyes. However, Yue Pengju was different! He couldn''t compare to the emperor because the girl was determined to marry him. Since she admitted to marrying him, then even if he didn''t marry her, he was afraid that she would actually marry him.


    As if a sharp sword had pierced his heart, he didn''t say anything further, picked up his big blade and left.


    Kanggong anxiously asked: "Where are you going?"


    "I''m going out for a walk."


    "Have some wine first."


    "Put it down. I''ll drink it when I get back."


    Walking to Yue Pengju''s door, he met Yang Zaixing, and stared: "Where''s Yue Pengju?"


    Yang Zaixing thought that he had something to do, so he said: "Big Brother Yue has some matters to attend to outside the city, he has just left."


    When the King Qin heard it, without saying a word, he turned around and left.


    Yue Pengju went out with Hua Rong, and the two of them followed the order to the garrison army camp that was ten miles away from the city.


    For some reason, since that day when the Emperor was enraged, he didn''t pursue the matter and seemed to have already tacitly agreed.


    Hua Rong was secretly worried, but she couldn''t wait for the next part. She could only comfort herself, maybe the Shangguan Family was too magnanimous, because in her heart, the Shangguan Family was always the wise and kindhearted Ninth Prince, why would he harm her and Pengju?


    On the way back, she looked at the sky full of sunset, and said softly: "Pengju, did Shangguan Family really let us go like this?"


    Yue Pengju smiled, he was not as optimistic as his sister, but, he was unwilling to speak of the worries in his heart and make his sister worry. Also, he had already made up his mind to take Hua Rong away, even if he did not receive any punishment from the outside world.


    As long as he battled outside, even if he didn''t get promoted and made a fortune, the two of them would be safe.


    As he had finished, he was relaxed and slowly walked on the horse''s hooves. Hua Rong saw that there was a huge parasol tree in front of him with luxuriant branches and lush leaves, and purple flowers beneath it.


    She gently smiled and said, "Pengju, it''s still early. Let''s sit here."


    "Alright."


    Yue Pengju had already dismounted from his horse. She walked under the wutong tree and picked up a flower that had just fallen, only to realize that it wasn''t a flower, but a flower shaped purple leaf.


    "Pengju, this wutong tree is so strange."


    "This is not a wutong tree."


    "What kind of tree is that?"


    Before Yue Pengju could reply, a thunder blade appeared behind the tree and slashed at his back. King Qin clenched his teeth as he scolded angrily, "Yue Pengju, you shameless and unrighteous brat. Today, I will definitely kill you ¡­"


    The blade was already at Yue Pengju''s waist. Seeing that Yue Pengju''s situation was critical, Hua Rong screamed in fear, only to see Yue Pengju rolling on the ground in the midst of the danger, dodging the deadly strike of the King Qin. With her short sword in hand, she attacked towards the King Qin.


    King Qin always thought that he was the best with the pike, who would have known that the short sword was also so powerful. King Qin also took a deep breath. He was not far from Yue Pengju in the first place, and with this fight, they were unable to determine victory or defeat.


    Seeing that he was like a mad tiger that could not be persuaded, and that Yue Pengju was not in any danger of dying, Hua Rong quickly calmed down. King Qin was caught off guard and immediately fell to the ground.


    King Qin did not expect to be ambushed by her. Although the wound was not heavy, his heart was hit hard. He raised his head, looked at her fiercely and said: "Little girl, you are actually scheming against me from behind?" His voice was hoarse like an injured tiger, and he bared his fangs and brandished his claws, ready to jump up and devour someone at any moment.


    Hua Rong was startled, only to see that King Qin had suddenly stood up: Lass, you are my wife, why are you helping others to harm me?


    Hua Rong was both scared and shocked. She retreated step by step, but the King Qin closed in on him step by step: "Little girl, this old man has traveled tens of thousands of miles to find you. He did not care about life and death when he came to the Jinying to save you, and even if he chased after the Ying Tian to join the army, he would not dare to force you. "Little girl, when have I ever let you down? Why are you treating me like this?"


    Hua Rong retreated even further, and had already retreated to Yue Pengju''s side, crashing into his bosom. He grabbed onto Hua Rong and tightly held onto her hand, then welcomed King Qin: "King Qin, thank you very much for saving Hua Rong, but, she is already my wife!"


    "Scram!" I don''t want to talk to you. "


    King Qin bellowed, he continued to stare at Hua Rong: "Girl, I know that you have not remarried to him, right?"


    Yue Pengju knew that if he continued to pester his, he would not give up, and said loudly: "She''s already married to me!"


    "Scram, Stinky kid."

 C104 Unforgettable

    Hua Rong mustered up her courage and said loudly: "I am indeed already married to Peng Quan. When I found him in Berlin, I married him. "


    King Qin''s eyes were bloodshot, "What about me? Have you forgotten that your father is the husband that you''ve been to bed with? "


    "King Qin, even in the past, I have never treated you as my ''husband''. All I do is fear you and think hard about how to escape. That''s right, back at Jinying, I was very grateful that you saved me. But so what? You can''t ask me to marry you for that! I don''t like you, I don''t like you at all! Not only that, but when I see you, I''m scared, and I think of the nightmare I had on the island. "If I had to go through all that again, I would rather die right now ¡­"


    Every word, every sentence, was like thin needles piercing his heart in rows.


    King Qin stood up straight. On his left shoulder, there was a wound left after his fight with Yue Pengju.


    "Little girl, are you saying that you will never be able to return to your father''s side again in this lifetime?"


    "Yes!" Even if Pengju wasn''t there, I would absolutely not marry you. What''s more, I am already married to Pengju, and I am already his wife. King Qin, what''s strong is not sweet, please let me go, and also let yourself go! There are so many great women in the world, don''t miss me! "


    King Qin let out a bitter laugh, and suddenly took something out from his chest.


    Hua Rong took a look and saw that it was indeed the paper that she had written for him on the island all those years ago.


    King Qin opened the paper and looked carefully. On the yellowing paper, two names, Qin Shangcheng and Hua Rong, stood side by side.


    All along, he had treated it as a marriage contract.


    Countless midnight dreams of waking up from nightmares or dreams, and seeing this piece of paper, always firmly reminded himself that the girl must still be alive in the world! He would definitely be able to find her.


    She hadn''t thought that after so many hardships, she would really find it. However, she had already married someone else.


    Hua Rong said in a cold voice, "King Qin, you can go back now. "From now on, don''t ever look for me again, and don''t ever think about me again."


    King Qin turned and stared at her.


    Hua Rong suddenly turned her head, not daring to meet his gaze.


    Yue Pengju held her hand tightly and looked at King Qin. "King Qin, you can go back now! Hua Rong, it has nothing to do with you! "


    King Qin did not even look at him, as he stared straight at Hua Rong, "How can a man without a wife! "Little girl, from now on, your father has nothing to do with you!"


    Hua Rong turned around, only to see King Qin holding a piece of paper and tearing the letter with their names written on it in half, "Your father has cut off all ties with you, when we meet again in the future, I swear that I will be written like this."


    The King Qin did not even look at the two as he laughed and turned to leave.


    Only after running seven or eight kilometers away did he open his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. He howled like a desperate wild wolf, "Girl, I will never forgive you again!"


    Hua Rong stood where she was, looking at the sunset in the west, then lowering her head to look at the trampled and deformed purple flowers. She didn''t know what to feel in her heart.


    "Elder sister ¡­" "Elder sister ¡­"


    Yue Pengju called out to her a few times, only then did she come back to his senses.


    Yue Pengju gently embraced her and said gently, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here. We''ll be leaving soon. "


    Her eyes lit up and she choked, "In the future, we will all be together. We will never be able to separate again."


    "Yes, we are already husband and wife. Naturally, we will not be separated. Elder sister, didn''t they say that marrying a chicken will be the same as marrying a dog? "Hehe, since you''ve married me, you''ll naturally follow me."


    Her tears turned into smiles, and only now did her heart feel completely at ease.


    Not long after the emperor ascended the throne, Huang Qianshan suggested that the emperor "tour the southeast", which was also known as the Dingdu Yangzhou. To patrol the Yangzhou meant that the open seal had officially given up. From then on, the territory of the Song Kingdom was even narrower. Because Zong Ze was against it, so he decided to drop the matter. Zhao Deji then ordered all the troops who were here to protect the emperor to temporarily stay in the Ying Tian to protect the safety of the imperial family.


    When Yue Pengju and Hua Rong heard the news, they were extremely shocked. The emperor did not think of taking back the lost land, and did not send anyone to fight Jin Wushu.


    However, Yue Pengju was currently not promoted, and thus did not have the qualifications to bear witness to his Heaven''s Face. Furthermore, ever since Hua Rong had rejected the marriage, he had never seen the Emperor.


    As a woman, it was even more inconvenient for Hua Rong to casually enter and exit the palace. Moreover, she was not willing to enter that frightening palace gate again. However, Yue Pengju received strict orders to guard "The Imperial Palace" and protect the Imperial Family''s safety. For this reason, he had to prepare the "Guard Room" that was allocated to him 12 hours a day, and could not leave it. As time passed, he did not even manage to see Hua Rong once.


    The two of them were both in the Ying Tian, but they had truly experienced what it meant to be "as distant as the heavens". Yue Pengju felt extremely helpless, and could only send Yang Zaixing to visit Hua Rong from time to time to ensure her safety.


    On this day, Kanggong and Xu Caizhi came to Hua Rong''s place. They were very happy when they saw that Yue Pengju was not around.


    Hua Rong saw that he had a strange smile and asked anxiously: What business do you have with Peng Quan?


    Kanggong did not answer, she turned to Xu Caizhi again: "Master Xu?"


    Xu Caizhi did not reply, and only laughed bitterly before leaving.


    Hua Rong''s heart was even more unsettled, she could only watch the two of them leave.


    Once they were out, the two of them split up. Kanggong returned to the palace to report, while Xu Caizhi went to the army camp to look for Yue Pengju.


    Yue Pengju was currently on duty and was very surprised to see him here. He took out a jar of wine and said, "Pengju, let''s drink tonight."


    "About this, I have a task to guard."


    "Why not just drink some wine and say a few words?"


    Yue Pengju gave some instructions and followed him into a room to sit.


    Xu Caizhi poured two full cups of wine, "Pengju, we can be considered old friends. Let''s drink a cup first."


    Yue Pengju was not good with wine, after drinking this cup, he did not drink anymore, but said: "Why is Master Xu here?"


    Xu Caizhi put down his wine cup and laughed bitterly, "Pengju, to be honest, the Emperor Shangguan Family has long since fallen for Hua Rong and has already made preparations for Consort Ji."


    Yue Pengju had already guessed his intentions for coming here, and decisively said: "Hua Rong and I have long been married!"


    "You rescinded the marriage of Princess Wan Wan, insulted the imperial family, and now you have reneged on your promise, you are committing treason to the Sovereign."


    "This lowly general knows his wrongs. Even if I have committed an extreme crime, I will not change my mind in the slightest."


    Xu Caizhi had originally used the Emperor''s hint to persuade Yue Pengju to give up on his own accord, and said. As a man who had made a name for himself, why should he not worry about beauties? Why would you give up your great future for a woman? As long as you give up on Hua Rong, according to your military merits, you can immediately rise to a fourth rank official. "


    Yue Pengju did not wait for him to finish, and immediately interrupted him: "Master Xu does not need to speak anymore, no matter how weak this humble general is, I will not exchange my wife for wealth and glory ¡­"


    He had known the two for many years, and knew their natures. Hearing Yue Pengju''s words, he felt ashamed, and poured himself a large cup of wine, downed it in one gulp, then sighed: "Pengju, I can''t help you, you better take care of yourself."


    "Thank you, Master Xu."


    "You have to be careful in everything you do. Pengju, even if you don''t care about yourself, you still have to care about your sister''s safety."


    Yue Pengju''s heart trembled, "This general will take care of it."


    Ying Tian Palace.


    Yesterday''s Ninth Prince, today''s Emperor''s Shangguan Family, Zhao Deji, officially took over this place.


    That evening, Zhao Deji had just finished preparing a set of memorials, and when he raised his head, he saw Kanggong rushing in.


    "Your Majesty, this servant has already visited the Miss Hua''s residence several times. Every time, Yue Pengju was not there."


    "Very good."


    "What did Yue Pengju say?"


    Xu Caizhi didn''t dare to not answer and only braced himself. "Yue Pengju and Hua Rong have long been married, it''s really ¡­"


    Zhao Deji shouted in fury, "He is just a lowly general, how dare he insult your highness in public again and again?"


    "Please calm your anger, Your Majesty." "As I see it ¡­"


    "What is it?"


    Xu Caizhi mustered up his courage: "In my humble opinion, now is the time to use others. Why not Shangguan Family help Yue Pengju and Hua Rong?


    Zhao Deji was upset, he had thought of this before, but after becoming the new ruler, to be able to experience the joy of being able to control life and death, to be challenged like this, how could he be willing to let it go?


    "Let''s put this matter aside for now. All of you can leave for now."


    "Yes."


    Seeing that he was distracted, the Kanggong took the lead and said: "Shangguan Family, Yue Pengju listens to Zong Ze the most. Zong Ze is his teacher, and now that Zong Ze is here, why not let him give it a try?"


    Zhao Deji was furious: "This slave does not look down upon you."


    Kanggong immediately realized he said the wrong thing and kneeled down. Zhao Deji had always been somewhat fearful of Zong Ze, but now that he had ascended the throne, he was forced to step in and "persuade" Yue Pengju to give up his wife. Thus, not only could he not allow Zong Ze to persuade him, he even more so could not let Zong Ze find out about the rumors. Kanggong had always been aware of His Majesty''s intentions, but this time, he was anxious to make a meritorious service.


    "Useless lackey, don''t leak the slightest bit of information."


    "This servant knows."


    "Get out."


    Kanggong and the rest quickly retreated.


    Zhao Deji walked out of the study and saw Wu Jinnu standing at the door.


    He secretly hated Wu Jinnu for her incompetence. If he had set an order first, how could Yue Pengju have the chance to publicly declare that he and Hua Rong had already become husband and wife? He didn''t really like Wu Jinnu to begin with, but now, he felt even more disgusted. He looked at her for a bit before turning around to leave.


    These few days, Shangguan Family was at Zhang Yingying''s place every single day. Seeing that she was gradually falling into the cold palace''s danger, she thought of a plan to save the situation.


    Seeing that she had been following him from the start, Zhao Deji felt disgusted and asked coldly: What do you want?


    "Seeing that Shangguan Family has been working hard all day, chenqie prepared a table of wine and invited him to have a drink."


    "No need, I''m going to Pan Fei''s."


    Just as he was about to leave, he saw a beautiful woman wearing a light veil. Under the gradually descending night, her beauty seemed as ethereal as a fairy.


    "This is?"


    "Liu Yuezhu. She is also the younger sister of the personal guard and the ruler of Liu Zhengyan. "


    Liu Yuezhu and Zhang Yingying had come together, but they were not from the same faction. Ever since they had arrived, Zhao Deji had not noticed her.


    The personal guard led Liu Zhengyan and was sent by Ying Tian Palace Yin after Zhao Deji came to the Ying Tian. However, Zhao Deji had always trusted Xu Caizhi, Wu Zhan and the others, so he did not place much importance on Liu Zhengyan.


    Now, it was because of her sister Liu Yuezhu that he thought of such a person. With a "Oh", he saw that Liu Yuezhu''s eyes were flowing, her waist was soft, and although her beauty was inferior to Zhang Yingying''s, she had a unique beauty unique to a virgin. Wu Jinnu observed the situation and replied respectfully: "Shangguan Family, please."


    Zhao Deji followed the two into the cave and sat down. Wu Jinnu tactfully sat at the side and snuggled up to him.


    Zhao Deji embraced her and drank a few cups of wine. His entire body became hot as he stared at Liu Yuezhu''s beautiful face and sighed.


    Wu Jinnu knew that he could not forget about "her", and laughed: "Shangguan Family, is Little Sister Liu not good enough?"


    "Good indeed, but in the end, it''s still difficult to get used to."


    "Actually, ''she'' was not as good as Shangguan Family had imagined ¡­"


    Zhao Deji saw that she wanted to say something, but hesitated, and said angrily: "What do you want to say?"

 C105 cardiogenic space

    Wu Jinnu knelt on the ground and said in a heavy voice, "Chenqie has also heard some news that ''she'' fell into the hands of the Golden Man for half a month. If someone were to fall into the hands of the Golden Man, the Shangguan Family should know what would happen to them. Her body was already dilapidated and filthy, how could he be worthy of the Shangguan Family''s noble dragon body? Furthermore, she was actually unable to match up to Yue Pengju in the military, and had secretly shared a relationship with him. It would be a disgrace to have a woman, and such a dishonorable person like him, why would Shangguan Family be so forgetful about him? "


    The more he failed to get it, the more he desired it. Zhao Deji already had a grudge against Hua Rong, but hearing Wu Jinnu''s words, it felt like they were adding oil to the fire. He laughed coldly, "Such a b * tch. Don''t even think about bringing her up in the future."


    Hearing that, Wu Jinnu was overjoyed, but she maintained her composure and replied respectfully: "Yes. This concubine is aware of her crimes. "


    In the blink of an eye, she saw Liu Yuezhu nestling in his embrace, so she stood up to take her leave.


    Zhao Deji ignored her and carried Liu Yuezhu into the room. Originally, Liu Yuezhu was the one who had made preparations for the Phoenix bed embroidery.


    It was her first time attending to him, althoughe was flattered, she was secretly afraid, Zhao Deji was tall and sturdy, taking advantage of the alcohol, she suddenly rushed forward, the pain was unbearable, but he forced a smile on his face and served him well. After the rain had passed, and he saw that the bed was covered with the red blood of a virgin, Zhao Deji nodded his head in satisfaction. Then, thinking of Hua Rong''s "disgrace", he felt gratified or despised.


    Hearing him mutter, Liu Yuezhu did not dare to ask anymore. After he was dressed, Zhao Deji slowly walked out.


    At this time, on top of the willow branch on Fang Yue''s back, Zhao Deji was freely venting his anger. His body and mind were both relaxed, as he heard a person running towards him, "Congratulations Shangguan Family, Madam Pan has given birth to a prince ¡­"


    He anxiously rushed over to Pan Yingying''s house. Under the candlelight, he saw that although Pan Yingying''s face was pale white, he had a blissful smile on her face. The baby beside her, covered in a thin veil because of the heat, resembled her father.


    Wu Jinnu had long stood at the side and bowed to the emperor, "This concubine congratulates Shangguan Family on becoming a prince upon entering the throne."


    The emperor was exceptionally happy, Pan Yingying also said: "Your concubine will be relying on Shangguan Family Hong Fu, and Sister Wu will not be able to take off her clothes, and will have to wait on you every day."


    When the Emperor saw that she had taken care of Pan Yingying and then considerately arranged Liu Yuezhu for himself, he had even more of a favorable impression of Wu Jinnu.


    The news of the birth of the prince spread like wildfire. Zong Ze who was about to go to war also came to pay his respects and take his leave. The eunuchs brought out plate after plate of steamed buns and gave them to the officials. The filling of the steamed bun was a golden fruit, a silver fruit, and so on. It contained the meaning of being blessed by nature. Due to the Emperor''s thrift, there was only one official for each of the ministers, except for two for each of the ministers in charge.


    When a few of the important officials heard Zou Dui, Zong Ze said, "The birth of a prince in His Majesty''s harem is actually a great joy to the heavens. According to tradition, it is best to take this opportunity to pardon the world.


    Zhao Deji had originally planned to patrol the southeast area, but Zong Ze insisted on guarding the open seal, so after hearing what he said, he could only reply, "That''s true. You will immediately set off with your army, without mistake. "


    Seeing him hastily issue an order, Zong Ze was startled, but since Jun Wu Yi didn''t have anything to say, he could only follow his orders, and immediately replied: "Yes."


    Hua Rong was ordered to rush over and defend. In the past few days, the Emperor did not manage to summon her again, and her position as the teaching head had already been banned. She had nothing to do at home, but when she heard that the little prince was born, she needed to be on duty at the women''s quarters.


    She knew something was amiss. The guard on duty didn''t miss a single one, let alone the fact that she wasn''t even considered a "guard" anymore. However, she couldn''t disobey, so she could only come. After standing for a long while, he finally caught a glimpse of the emperor''s face. Seeing that he was full of joy, he glanced at Hua Rong and walked away, not even bothering to greet her. Since that day, when he saw Hua Rong, it had always been cold.


    Kanggong walked over and gave her two buns. She was very surprised and could only take it. Looking around, according to Yue Pengju''s level, he could not come here.


    Xu Caizhi walked over and she whispered, "Master Xu, I would like to go out for a while.


    Xu Caizhi said indifferently: "Yue Pengju is about to go on an expedition with the Master Zong. It''s useless even if you go."


    Hua Rong felt a "weng" sound in her ears, and golden stars appeared in front of her eyes. Sure enough, the emperor had purposely transferred him here, afraid that she would run away and control him.


    She was so angry that she almost jumped up, and used her hands to pinch the bun, but when Xu Caizhi saw that her eyes were filled with tears, he could not bear it any longer and lowered his voice: "The Shangguan Family dotes on you, so if you follow him, you will definitely not owe him, why must you go against him?"


    She turned around, forcefully repressed her tears, and said lightly: "Even if I have to die, I will definitely not enter the palace!"


    Xu Caizhi already knew her character, so he didn''t say anything more and sighed to himself as he walked off to the side.


    In the blink of an eye, she had found the Master Zong in the crowd and went all out. Even if she couldn''t leave with Pengju, she still had to find him to deliver a message.


    Finally, when she saw Master Zong and the rest leave, she could no longer hold it in, rushed forward, and said in a low voice, "Master Zong, please wait."


    Seeing that it was her, Zong Ze was very surprised. Initially, the court officials did not even see the female servants, but because of the war in Ying Tian, even the palace rules could not be ignored.


    Although he felt that it was not right, he could not avoid it either. Hua Rong lowered her voice and quickly said: "Master Zong, Yue Pengju will go with you to the battlefield. I hope you can tell him that I am fine, do not worry. I''ll find him. "


    Master Zong knew that she was trying to pacify Yue Pengju and seeing that she was not greedy for wealth, he would rather follow Yue Pengju, the poor guy, than enter the palace. Although he felt that the two of them acted weird and disrespectful, he could not blame her for anything.


    "Thank you, Master Zong."


    She thought for a bit, and then took out the hairpin in a hurry: "I will have to trouble sire to pass it to Pengju. This way, he will know that I''m safe, and will not worry about me."


    "Alright."


    Just as Zong Ze left, Wu Jinnu, Zhang Yingying and the others came out to instruct them to prepare the evening tea. When they saw her standing at the side, they glanced at her: "Hua Rong, you''ve worked hard."


    She answered lightly.


    Wu Jinnu had been scolded by the emperor for her sake, and now she knew that her marriage with Yue Pengju had thoroughly infuriated the emperor. From her own understanding of the emperor''s temper, she knew that any concubine who angered him would definitely not have a good ending, and would no longer be willing to curry favor with Hua Rong. However, Zhang Yingying was completely domineering as she ordered, "Hua Rong, go get something ¡­"


    Hua Rong was already giving it her all, how could she care about her? She stood there, unmoving.


    "Hua Rong, you dare not listen to my orders?"


    "My mission is to protect His Majesty''s safety. If Zhang''s wife wants to order Hua Rong, why not ask his majesty first? "


    Zhang Yingying was a smart person in the end. With a cold laugh, she no longer bothered her and turned to leave.


    As for Yue Pengju, he was just about to set off to find Hua Rong, and only then did he learn that she had entered the palace to guard the little prince''s celebration. He had been waiting for his sister to come back, but since she couldn''t say goodbye, she forced herself to leave with his. She didn''t expect that his sister wouldn''t come back until she left.


    Zong Ze had already arranged for the troops to signal their departure, he was behind them, when he saw that Yue Pengju had suddenly ran back, he looked in the direction of the palace absentmindedly.


    Of course he knew what was on his mind. This brat Yue Pengju, daring to compete with the Emperor for women is simply courting death. However, he actually dared to publicly declare that he was already married.


    When he saw him looking around with a serious expression, he said: "Yue Pengju, let''s return and depart."


    Yue Pengju said loudly: "Please forgive me Master Zong, I wish to take a break for a few hours, I am waiting to say goodbye to my wife, Hua Rong."


    Zong Ze frowned, this brat, if he called his "my wife", then he would not rest until he reached the bottom of the Yellow River. He said, "Follow me."


    Yue Pengju followed him to a secluded place, and then Zong Ze said: "Yue Pengju, you sure are bold."


    Yue Pengju said resolutely, "I must see Hua Rong and take her away."


    "She is still in the palace. How can you take her away? Moreover, the army is at hand, and you dare to disobey orders? "


    Yue Pengju knew that the emperor was deliberately making things difficult for him. Holding onto his spear, he said in grief and indignation, "A man can''t even protect his wife and children, how can he protect his family and protect his country?"


    Even the current emperor couldn''t protect his parents, his wife and children, so if Zhao Deji were to hear this, it would be akin to ridiculing his Majesty to death. Zong Ze was afraid that he would be the one to bring disaster upon himself, hence he said in shock, "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    Yue Pengju turned around: "Master, I will be on leave for a day, then bring my wife here to accept your punishment, I ask for military justice to be carried out."


    Zong Ze knew his character, he was usually resolute and brave, not a reckless person.


    With regards to the current emperor, even the Master Zong s could not do anything. After pondering for a moment, when he saw Yue Pengju riding his horse back, he thought that once he entered the palace, he would not be able to deal with him. He shouted: "Yue Pengju, what are you trying to do?"


    "I must take my wife away. I know her character the best. This lowly general and she will live and die together, we absolutely cannot ignore this! "


    "Yue Pengju, our nation has been destroyed and our families have perished. We should focus on the bigger picture, what personal grudges do you have?"


    "This is not a personal grudge! It''s my wife''s safety! "Please understand, milord."


    He turned around and was about to leave when Zong Ze yelled, "Stop! Your wife being able to stay in Ying Tian would not be too much of a problem. "


    Yue Pengju suddenly asked: "Who can guarantee it?"


    "I can guarantee it." Only then did Zong Ze take out a hairpin and pass it to him, "I''ve seen Hua Rong in the palace and she asked me to pass a message to you. She said that she was well, and told you not to worry about her ¡­"


    Seeing the hairpin, Yue Pengju knew what he had said was not false. Calming down slightly, he bowed. "Thank you, Master Zong."


    "Hua Rong told you not to worry. Said I''d think of a way out. "


    "She''s a weak girl, what can she do?"


    "You and Hua Rong have officially become husband and wife. The Emperor has just ascended the throne, and is about to establish himself as a thrifty, pro-citizen, hardworking man. Don''t worry, although he left Hua Rong in Ying Tian due to his momentary anger, it shouldn''t be too excessive. Furthermore, Hua Rong is smart and alert, she will have a way to deal with it, don''t worry, let''s go, I will think of a way, I guarantee that she will be safe. "


    He saw that Yue Pengju''s face was still filled with worry, and immediately said: "I will write a letter and report it to His Majesty. When the time is right, let her go to the open seal army camp ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju could only express his gratitude: "Thank you, master, for protecting me."


    Zong Ze let out a long sigh as he muttered to himself that the Emperor was not very kind. His harem was already full of beauties, why would he covet the wife of his subject? If he were to immediately grant Yue Pengju a marriage, not only would he be a benevolent person, he would also receive a good general who swore allegiance to him.

 C106 Do not marry a second husband

    Because of this trivial matter, his heart became even more disappointed towards the emperor. As soon as he ascended the throne, he was already like this. What would happen after the tree grew big and deep?


    He looked at Yue Pengju and shook his head. Yue Pengju also shook his head. Zong Ze saw that the meaning beneath his eyes, had actually understood his own meaning, he patted the youth''s shoulder, sighed, and turned to leave.


    Only after she was busy until the evening, when little prince had already gone to bed with his wet nurse and the guards'' shift had ended did Hua Rong drag her tired legs, turned and almost sprinted out.


    The moment her body disappeared, Zhao Deji left under the escort of a group of imperial concubines. From the corner of his eyes, he saw something, and knew that she was chasing after Yue Pengju.


    Just as he returned to his study, Xu Caizhi hurriedly entered. "Shangguan Family, Master Zong has a private report."


    When he opened the letter, he found it was written by Zong Ze himself, saying that his subordinate Yue Pengju''s wife was on duty in the palace. At the end of the letter, he also said that he had only recently found out that Hua Rong had the experience of fighting against Golden Man and knew the Primeval Language. It was very useful on the battlefield and he hoped to allow Hua Rong to join the army.


    Zhao Deji laughed coldly: "This old man Zong Ze sure has a generous mind."


    Xu Caizhi did not dare to reply, he just stood at the side.


    Since Zong Ze had already written such a letter, he wanted to let everyone know that he could not take over his wife. Yue Pengju was just a trivial general, and did not have much of an impact in the imperial court. Originally, he did not put Yue Pengju in his eyes, but when he appeared, Zong Ze''s name shook the world, and he had no choice but to fear him.


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became. He ruthlessly threw the imperial report onto the ground. If he wanted a girl to ascend to the heavens, how could it be so difficult? Isn''t this blatant contempt for the supremacy of monarchy?


    He said furiously, "We ordered Hua Rong to be our concubine ¡­"


    Xu Caizhi hurriedly knelt down, "Please calm your anger Shangguan Family. Hua Rong and Yue Pengju are already married, and Shangguan Family just ascended the throne, I am afraid ¡­ " He did not dare to directly say "wife of the lord," and only said, "Furthermore, Shangguan Family knows that Hua Rong has a stubborn personality, if she does not comply even at death''s door, what would be the point of doing so?"


    "If she disobeys, I will kill her!"


    Xu Caizhi''s heart trembled, "I hope Shangguan Family will forgive her when he sacrificed his life to save me once."


    The Kanggong at the side saw that the situation was not good and said, "How many beauties are there in the world? All of them fought to serve the Shangguan Family, why would the Shangguan Family read her as such? "Besides, the Emperor is very fond of the son of a dragon. He should pardon the world to express his gratitude ¡­"


    Zhao Deji sat on the Dragon Throne and supported himself with his hands. It was unknown if it was because he was thinking of the past, but after a long while, he finally said, "Alright, from today onwards, stop summoning Hua Rong into the palace, and remove her from his duties as guard and teaching head."


    "Then, how did she arrange it?"


    "We''ll talk about it later."


    Xu Caizhi originally wanted to ask, since it was like this, he could allow Hua Rong to leave. Seeing that the emperor was still angry, he did not dare to ask anymore and quietly retreated.


    When Hua Rong rushed out of the palace, the temporary drill grounds was already empty. Yue Pengju had left a long time ago.


    She sat on a boulder, staring at the last blood-red cloud in the sky, tears streaming down her face.


    It was already an unknown period of time since he had parted with Penga and was about to meet again.


    It was such a hot day, but his heart was cold. He only slowly got up and walked back when it was deep into the night.


    The room was empty, with the tea set still in place. When Yue Pengju was here, she had once made tea for him everyday, waiting for him to come drink. Now, when the world was empty, where would he go from today onwards?


    She sat down and suddenly saw a letter on her desk. She anxiously opened the letter, it was written by Yue Pengju: "Elder sister, do not be afraid, I have already left Zhang Xian outside the city to receive him."


    She was surprised and happy, she immediately closed the door and went out, feeling that as long as she could find Zhang Xian, she would be able to catch up to him very quickly.


    However, after taking two steps, he felt that it wasn''t appropriate. If he were to secretly leave, wouldn''t that mean he was escaping in public? That would be a capital offense, and it would affect Yue Pengju as well. She hesitated for a moment before pushing the door open. When he looked outside, she saw four guards standing at the same time.


    She coldly asked, "What are you all doing?"


    "On the orders of your majesty, protect flower head."


    She closed the door with a bang. Only then did she completely understand that she had been placed under the Emperor''s house. It would be extremely difficult for her to leave Ying Tian alone.


    From then on, Zhao Deji was immersed in the joy of the prince''s birth. Pan Yingying''s mother relied on her son''s nobility, and was conferred the title of Consort Xian. Zhang Yingying was a talented person, and because she had served the prince meritorious services, she was bestowed with the title of "Mrs. Guo".


    Not long after, he was worried about the safety of the little prince and felt that the Ying Tian was not safe, so he decided to send the little prince to the Yangzhou first, because that was where the only empress dowager who managed to escape would live.


    He had sent his trusted aide to protect him. When it came to the matter of taking care of someone, Pan Yingying was unhappy, because she was afraid that if she followed his son and left, she would have to abandon his husband.


    Seeing this, Wu Jinnu immediately agreed to go to Yangzhou to take care of her.


    Zhao Deji immediately agreed, and everyone disguised themselves and escorted little prince to Yangzhou. Once Wu Jinnu left, the Ying Tian Palace became the stage where Pan Yingying and Zhang Yingying competed for favors. In order for the emperor to "open his branches and scatter his leaves", the number of beauties in the harem quickly increased to 500 people.


    Hua Rong lived alone in that small courtyard house, unable to leave the area of one Li away from the square. Fortunately, she did not receive any summons, so after feeling depressed, she could only study and read in the house.


    These books were mostly the carriages that Yue Pengju had brought back last time, and were enough for her to pass his time. In this way, even though he had a life of a prisoner, he would still enjoy it, and would only think of Yue Pengju every time he saw him.


    On this day, the weather was exceptionally hot. In the evening, the heat didn''t subside in the slightest.


    The house was too stuffy, so she went out into the yard and sat under a giant locust tree, looking at the locust flowers that covered the ground. Because he had been unable to sleep last night, he also felt that the heat was gradually disappearing as he sat down. He could not help but slowly fall asleep.


    A hand fell on her shoulder. She abruptly woke up and shouted, "Who is it?"


    "Rong Er..."


    Two hands tightly embraced her shoulders, and with a single hug, he actually lifted her up and carried her inside the house.


    She screamed in panic, "Your Majesty!"


    However, the Kanggong pushed the door open, lit the candle, and retreated. Xu Caizhi stood guard at the entrance of the small courtyard, and quietly closed the door.


    Zhao Deji placed her on the bed like a metal hoop and she sat up. Smelling the faint smell of alcohol on his body, Zhao Deji pressed her down, "Rong Er, you sleep with me tonight ¡­"


    "Your Majesty, please spare me ¡­"


    "Rong Er, you should know why I have to reject the kind feelings that we have towards you."


    "It''s just because Hua Rong has already married someone else."


    He saw Hua Rong flinch and shouted angrily: "Rong Er, this shameless bastard Yue Pengju, has actually made a peace in the army!"


    "No, I was willing to marry him!"


    Zhao Deji was even more furious: "Why did you marry Yue Pengju? Which part of him is stronger than me? I have always been obedient to you and have never been like this to any other girl in my life. Why did you marry someone else when you knew that I liked you? "


    Hua Rong threw caution to the wind, "Her Majesty''s harem is full of beauties and Hua Rong is born with the character of a Jealousy, she is not willing to be husband and wife with other women! "We''d rather have a single heart than a single head!"


    "So what? "I promise you, as long as you enter the palace, I''ll immediately make you a imperial concubine. In the future, when you give birth to a prince, I''ll definitely make you empress ¡­"


    "Hua Rong thinks that she is unable to please her, and would never fight with other women for her affection. She would always please her."


    He looked at her in disbelief, as if he had forgotten about his anger. "Rong Er, do you want us to dissolve the harem because of you?"


    Hua Rong laughed, "If that''s the case, I will marry you!"


    Zhao Deji was angered until his face turned white and black, but it was as if Hua Rong had won a huge gamble. She was familiar with his mentality, as the sovereign of his generation, the world was in his hands, but because he could not obtain it, he desired it even more. However, in order to obtain one person, he had to give up on, Zhang Yingying and the other Pet Consort s, as well as the countless other beautiful women.


    She didn''t care about whether he was dead or alive. She used this as a chance to see him slowly let go and sit on the edge of the bed without moving.


    "Ninth Prince ¡­"


    This "Ninth Prince" was extremely enlightened, as if he had returned to those difficult years. Zhao Deji stuttered: "Rong Er, we are the sons of heaven, and we cannot marry one man. Is this the reason for your rejection?"


    Her voice became gentler, "Shangguan Family, Rong Er has followed you for a long time. She not only respects you as the emperor, she also views you as a friend, brother, and idol. If Rong Er were to enter the palace and become a concubine, the world would only have one more woman competing every day for the jealousy. After a while, when love wears off, you would feel that Rong Er''s face was detestable and vulgar. However, if Rong Er was outside, he would definitely do her best to stay loyal to Shangguan Family and never change. Shangguan Family, please help me! "


    Under the candlelight, her gaze was so gentle and bright, her tone so gentle and gentle, but her attitude was incomparably resolute.


    "A girl doesn''t marry a second husband!" Her voice was even more meek, as she earnestly said, "Ninth Prince, please consider our past relationship and let Hua Rong go. If we were to force her, we can only repay our past kindness with our lives."


    Zhao Deji was dispirited, and left the house immediately.


    "Shangguan Family, please allow me to leave this place."


    He did not look back, nor did he answer.


    On the first day of July, the cold winds in open seal City roared, and the torrential rain began to wail.


    This day, on the foundation stone of the Empire, the open seal stayed to protect Old General Zong Ze, who was gravely ill, to complete the last part of his life. Originally, he wanted to lead Yue Pengju and the rest to cross the Yellow River and take back the northern lands that had fallen into the hands of the Golden Man. However, before he could even get out of the sect, he died first.


    With Zong Ze''s death, the bells of the various temples in and out of open seal were ringing incessantly. Zong Ze''s juniors, sons and nephews organized the funeral for him.


    As soon as the funeral was over, they received news that the Golden Army had invaded the south again.


    Ying Tian Palace.


    That evening, Zhang Yingying, Pan Yingying and a few other concubines were in the garden resting.


    The palace maid delivered the summer green bean soup, but due to carelessness, Zhang Yingying picked up the bowl and took a sip. Seeing that, Pan Yingying was furious, she immediately slapped Zhang Yingying.


    Zhang Yingying did not dare to speak anymore, and immediately kneeled down. "Servant does not serve Madame Pan well, and I have offended you greatly.


    Pan Yingying was still angered, she scolded her a few more times.


    Just as she was cursing angrily, she suddenly heard Young Eunuch cough. She turned around and saw that Shangguan Family was standing right next to her.


    Since the time Pan Yingying gave birth to the prince, she had become more and more arrogant and proud. Zhao Deji had long since been unsatisfied with her, but to be honest, it was strange, after he ascended the throne, he had already pampered and pampered over ten women, but not one of them got pregnant again.


    Due to his identity as the only prince''s mother, even though he was furious, he had to leave some dignity for Pan Yingying. Zhang Yingying knelt at the side as tears streamed down her cheeks. He heaved a long sigh, and decided to let Zhang Yingying sleep with him tonight. When it was raining, he suddenly asked Zhang Yingying, "Does my wife not have any resentment?"


    Zhang Yingying laughed and said: "She is a Consort Xian, and this slave is only a human, there is a difference in status. ''The little staff will receive, and the big staff will leave'', how can she dare be resentful?"

 C107 Negotiation Candidate

    Seeing her acting so lowly, Zhao Deji only praised her and said "My wife is truly virtuous and virtuous". He suddenly muttered to himself: "I wonder what will happen if ''she'' encounters this kind of situation?"


    "Who is she?"


    Zhao Deji did not answer.


    When Fang Yunyu was finished, she suddenly heard an urgent report from outside the door: "Shangguan Family, Old General Zong passed away!"


    Zhao Deji suddenly sat up from the bed, and sighed three times: "It''s over, it''s over, from today onwards, how can we block the attack of the captives?"


    Due to Zong Ze''s death sentence, Yue Pengju and his son Zong Ying divided the troops into several groups: Yue Pengju to defend the Xiangyang, Zong Ying to guard the open seal, and the rest to defend the Dongting Lake.


    Other than Zong Ze''s army, the other generals of the Song Kingdom were in a state of chaos. As a result, after Zhao Deji sent out his Wing Wang Order, the various armies found many excuses to wait and watch. Many of the generals predicted that the Ying Tian would not be able to protect themselves, and so they made preparations early on. They gave up on the land road that the Golden Army was guarding, and used the sea route to transport their treasures to the south, preparing to completely avoid the main forces of the Golden Army.


    At the same time, the Golden Army was also planning a new policy towards Song.


    Before Zhao Deji ascended the throne, Jin Wushu was defeated by his army. In addition to the hot weather, the troops were no longer able to adapt to the climate of the south, so they temporarily returned to the border to recuperate and recuperate during the summer.


    On this day, at the border, King will hold a military meeting, the main discussion is about the peace talks.


    After the Jinguo recovered from her illness, she set up a palace to take shelter from the heat. One of the main topics of the negotiation was whether to kill the two Emperors of Song Kingdom that were imprisoned. Zong Han and the others tried to kill, but Jin Wushu and Zong Wang chose not to kill.


    Zong Han focused on killing, because if it was like this, it would be able to destroy the resistance that was scattered across the entire Song Kingdom once and for all. Moreover, it was inconvenient for those people to keep trying to rescue him.


    After the war with Song, he had already determined that Jin Wushu was a person who deeply doted on women. In addition to his defeat, he no longer held him in high regard. Because the wolf master was already old, so whoever inherited the throne, would be and himself.


    Seeing that Zong Wang was not going to kill him, he coldly laughed, "Who doesn''t know that you, Second Brother, have the highest regard for the Song Kingdom''s princess. Naturally, you have to be extra lenient to her father and brother."


    Zong Wang was enraged and was about to retort, but Jin Wushu stood up and chuckled: "I have never pampered the Princess of Song Kingdom, nor do I want to be lenient to those two men who have fainted. However, I also don''t want to kill him. Currently, Zhao Deji''s Little Court had just been established, and its foundation was not stable yet. If he killed the Second Dwarf, it would just happen to clear away the legal obstacle for him to claim the title of emperor. As time passed, the people''s will would condense and reorganize the country''s strength, making it difficult to deal with. On the contrary, if the two of them were to stay, Zhao Deji would definitely be worried. The benefits of not dying are far greater than killing. "


    Old Wolf Master replied: "What you just said makes a lot of sense. Now, Zhao Deji had sent someone to resolve the situation and requested that the two emperors and the ladies be returned. "The weather is so hot that it''s not easy to fight. We might as well feign ignorance first ¡­"


    Just as they were about to leave the meeting, a cavalry soldier rushed in and reported loudly: "General Song, Zong Ze is dead."


    At that time, Yue Pengju had not yet completely become famous, and this was the only Zong Ze that Golden Army was afraid of.


    Jin Wushu was so happy that he almost jumped: "If it''s really like this, then isn''t it heaven helping me?"


    Old Wolf Master was still a little worried. "I, the Golden Elite Warriors, fear the heat. Let''s slow down the attack first."


    "Father, don''t worry. This subject will immediately gather our troops and set off for Ying Tian. We must capture Zhao Deji and bring him back to Shang Jing to reunite with his father and brothers. "


    "Alright. When you return to the dynasty, we will set up a celebration feast for you. "


    "Thank you, Father."


    It is strange that although Jin Wushu is a Golden Man, he is extremely adaptable to the climate of the Southern Kingdom. He did not fear them and only said, "Capturing Zhao Deji is naturally not considered difficult. However, although I am not afraid of the heat, the soldiers in the army are impatient and cannot be in a hurry to achieve what I want. "


    The two talked for a while more, before Zong Wang asked: Fourth Brother, where is that woman?


    "Catch Zhao Deji, then we''ll definitely be able to find her!"


    "Okay, I am still waiting for her to toast and apologize in Shang Jing."


    "Haha, second brother, don''t worry. There will definitely be a day like this."


    When the news of Zong Ze''s death spread, everyone was stunned. The Golden Army took the opportunity to move. All the Song Jun s did not have the will to fight, as the Golden Army had already conquered three prefectures in a row and was closing in on the Ying Tian.


    On this day, the Jinguo ordered for people to come.


    Wang Boyan had ascended the throne for so long, it was impossible for the Golden Man not to know of his presence. Wang Boyan was ordered to receive and receive him, and the leader stood up straight, and did not bow to him. He only glanced at him disdainfully, and said: "I am Han Qingchang under the orders of the Great Golden Fourth Prince, and am here to visit you, Fourth Prince."


    Zhao Deji had already ascended the throne, but he still called out Ninth Prince, obviously showing that he did not want to admit it. Wang Boyan immediately said: "Sir Han, please take a seat."


    Han Qingchang sat down arrogantly, "The Song Kingdom has already been crippled by the Great Gold. The Ninth Prince sent out an envoy and took the chance to escape. Right now, hiding in Ying Tian Palace is like a turtle in a jar.


    Wang Boyan smiled obsequiously: "The Emperor has just ascended the throne and is about to negotiate with the auricula."


    Han Qingchang took out the negotiation book with a swagger: "If you want to negotiate, you need to follow my instructions. Firstly, I will go with the Great Golden River and renounce the open seal. Secondly, Zhao Deji''s throne will be conferred by my Great Golden Emperor. Song Kingdom pays 300 thousand gold coins and 300 thousand silk cloth to Jinguo every year. Third, we must appoint a representative for the peace talks. "


    "This ¡­"


    Seeing that he looked troubled, Han Qingchang shouted: "Zong Ze is dead, what else do you have? Hugh has to bargain. "


    Seeing that he was familiar with his own forces, Wang Boyan could only agree. Han Qingchang was extremely satisfied with his attitude, and said: "Lord Wang is a smart man, you will be the leader of the negotiations. As for the other candidates, we will decide then ¡­"


    Everyone talked merrily, but in the end, Han Qingchang suddenly asked: What kind of eunuchs are currently serving Zhao Deji?


    Wang Boyan did not dare to not answer: "It''s Kanggong, Eunuch Feng, Eunuch Wang and the others ¡­"


    "That''s him." "Is that so?"


    "Yes yes, yes yes, next time we are going to negotiate, Lord Wang might as well make an appointment to meet with Eunuch Wang."


    "lower official will do as you said."


    On the morning of the second day, Wang Yuan and the rest went to the Golden Man Inn.


    Eunuch Wang was an old friend of the two emperors in the open seal. When they were in open seal, they had personally witnessed the scene where the gold soldier was wreaking havoc. Han Qingchang reminisced with him for a while and then talked about the gossip in the palace. Eunuch naturally liked gossip, it was nothing more than about Pan Yingying and the rest fighting for favors. He saw that Han Qingchang was interested in listening, and was even more excited, to actually add fuel to the fire that Zhao Deji had taken a fancy to Yue Pengju''s wife, Hua Rong.


    When he talked about Hua Rong ''marrying'' and refusing Zhaojiaji''s concubine, a person suddenly lifted the curtain and shouted loudly:


    "Hua Rong is married? To whom? "


    Eunuch Wang quickly kneeled down, "This servant doesn''t dare to hide anything from you. Hua Rong has already married our Martial General Yue Pengju."


    Jin Wushu shouted in anger, "Nonsense, they are siblings, how can they get married?"


    "The two of them are of the opposite sex, not blood siblings."


    "Didn''t Yue Pengju marry a Princess?"


    "I never thought that he would break the engagement with Hua Rong and marry him. It is said that she was married in the army. "


    Jin Wushu suddenly felt dizzy. He raised his head and drank another cup of wine, then laughed out loud: "Lord Wang, go back and report to Zhao Deji. If we don''t agree to all the conditions tomorrow, my Jinguo''s army will cross the river in one go and swear to flatten your little Ying Tian Palace ¡­"


    The group saw the group of warriors beside him answer with fear and hurried out.


    Once Wang Yuan and the others left, Han Qingchang bowed and said, "Fourth Prince, you heard it all?"


    "I heard it all."


    "Is this Hua Rong the person you want?"


    "Yes."


    It was already evening when Wang Boyan returned from the inn, and immediately reported to Zhao Deji.


    When Zhao Deji saw the two harsh negotiations, he snorted. On the third negotiation, he saw the words "Hua Rong" written on it. He was shocked, and then suddenly remembered that Jin Wushu was the commander of this negotiation. This time, he could not help but get angry, and heavily throw the booklet on the ground: "Jin Wushu, this captive, is really going too far, daring to ask Hua Rong to be a hostage."


    Xu Caizhi was also shocked, he looked at the emperor nervously. Everyone knew that this negotiation was fake, it was real that Jin Wushu wanted the beautiful woman.


    Wang Boyan kneeled down and said, "Your Majesty, please calm your anger. Long Han Gao Zu Tang Taizong, to the people of the more adopted the book of peace, mutual friendship, so as to achieve an eternal foundation. In this situation, it would be better to just rely on Jin Wushu to send that woman to his side. If so, it would show my Da Song''s kindness and righteousness ¡­ "


    Wang Boyan smeared powder on the emperor''s face, but Xu Caizhi could not help it, and said angrily: "Last time, Princess Tian Xiang and the others were asked by the Golden Man for the marriage alliance, for the same reason. But it is only adding sacrifice, to become a slave and a concubine. Now that I am giving it to Hua Rong, wouldn''t that mean I have pushed her into a pit of fire? "


    He pondered for a moment, then said: "Say, if we agree to these three conditions, will Jin Wushu really retreat?"


    "Sir Huang, what do you think?"


    Huang Qianshan also seized the opportunity to speak: "Your Majesty is kind and filial, if you anger the Golden Army, the two emperors will definitely be tormented. Only by agreeing to the Golden Army can we bring back the two emperors as soon as possible. "


    "For the sake of the Parental Brothers, this is the only way."


    "Everyone knows that his majesty is filial and will support him even more."


    Seeing the two of them continuously fawning over each other, Xu Caizhi thought that Zhao Deji actually planned to give Hua Rong to Jin Wushu, and was no longer able to say anything, he could only retreat to the side.

 C108 vexation

    After the courtier left, Pan Yingying carried the ginseng soup into the Imperial study. Seeing the report on the ground, she casually picked it up and glanced at it. Ever since she gave birth to a prince, her status rose abruptly. Even though she fought with Zhang Yingying and the others for their favors, often angering Zhao Deji, she still possessed a bit of the aura of a queen. She knew very well where Zhao Deji was, and knew that he was currently residing in a small courtyard that was just a wall away from the palace. She also knew that had once gone over to force him to sleep, but had been rejected by Hua Rong.


    She had already served Zhao Deji for a long time, and she understood that if a woman dared to disobey him in such a way, she would actually still be able to stay alive and well. In particular, the more a Sovereign King could not obtain, the more he would want.


    This made her feel extremely uncomfortable. She felt that the threat Hua Rong posed to her was even greater than that of Zhang Yingying and the others. Seeing that the chance has come, she laughed, "Shangguan Family, so this is what happened. From chenqie''s point of view, since Jin Wushu wants Hua Rong, why not let her do it? "


    Zhao Deji''s face became gloomy: You want us to gift her to Jin Wushu?


    "Why not? This girl did not know what was good for her, and betrayed Shangguan Family''s kindness. This chenqie had heard that the Shangguan Family had saved her life and that she did not care about repayment. Now, it is time for her to contribute to the nation, there will also be a king coming out of the city. Princess Wen Cheng entering into hiding and being able to go over to the marriage is her honor. "


    When Zhao Deji heard this, he became furious and threw the ginseng soup down to the ground, "Bastard, who do you think we are? Do you know that she has twice saved me with his life? "


    Pan Yingying''s schemes were not as deep as Wu Jinnu''s, she thought that Hua Rong would be confined, and this suggestion would definitely fit Shangguan Family''s intentions. She did not expect him to be enraged, and immediately knelt down in fear: "Chenqie has misspoken, Shangguan Family, please forgive me."


    On this day, the wind and rain raged. It was only the middle of July, and it was as if autumn had arrived. The weather was extremely chilly.


    did not know that shortly after he left for the war, the old Master Zong Ze had died sick in open seal because of the hard work he did for Su Ye. With Zong Ze''s death, the new born empire became as weak as a small boat in the middle of a storm. When the Jinguo heard this, he immediately dispatched more army and forced them to the borders of the Song Kingdom, using the peace talks as a pretext to capture Zhao Deji''s head.


    Hua Rong was unable to go out. After reading a book for a while, she took out a set of scattered tea and brewed it with a tea set. After the tea had been brewed, two cups were filled, she drank one cup herself and then looked at the cup opposite him. She let out a long sigh. When would she be able to talk to Pengju like this again?


    There was a knock on the door. "Who is it?" she asked.


    It was the voice of a eunuch: "This servant has been ordered to deliver a teacup to Miss Hua."


    "Come in."


    When the door opened, three eunuchs entered in a line. The moment Hua Rong saw Wang Yuan and then looked at the two tall figures beside him, his expression changed greatly as he stood up. "Wang Yuan, you dog slave ¡­"


    Before she could finish speaking, her mouth was already covered by the person who came over and she was pushed down onto the chair. Wang Yuan had already retreated and immediately closed the door.


    Hua Rong was pressed down on the chair and could not move, she shouted: "Jin Wushu, you dare to come here?"


    Jin Wushu let go of her and his bodyguard, Wu Qimai, retreated to the back. He had been hiding in the inn for the past few days, because although he was tall, the Golden Man''s characteristics were not obvious. Furthermore, the Chinese language was fluent and the skills were powerful, so no one noticed him walking around the Ying Tian in his Han clothes. And now, with Wang Yuan leading the way, they had openly arrived at the outer city of the temporary "Imperial Palace" of the Song Kingdom.


    "Jin Wushu, do you know that no matter how strong you are, a single shout from me will cost you your life?"


    He straightforwardly sat down in front of her. "Hua Rong, you''re tired."


    Hua Rong did not expect him to say such words. She was stunned for a moment, and did not say a word.


    "Hua Rong, see if this crown prince is right or not? Zhao Deji is such a trash. "


    "What kind of goods?"


    "This prince has ordered you to be the hostage, and he has already agreed."


    Hua Rong was extremely furious: "You''re lying."


    "Why would I lie to you? Otherwise, how could I have entered this place? "


    Hua Rong slumped onto the back of the chair, her entire body weak. Although the Ying Tian was not as stable as gold, but for Jin Wushu to barge in disguised as him, how could she still talk about defense?


    Seeing her sitting on the chair, Jin Wushu''s face was filled with anger and despair. His face slowly turned from red to pale white, trying to provoke her a little more.


    He took the teacup across from her and was about to drink when Hua Rong suddenly jumped and knocked the teacup off his hand. "I made tea my whole life just for one person, how could you, gold cuttlefish, be worthy to drink my tea?"


    Jin Wushu''s expression suddenly changed, he completely understood her "only for one person" ¡ª ¡ª for who!


    He swept a glance across the room which was filled with books and desolation, and sneered: "You are only a prisoner slave to Zhao Deji, how can you even dream of marrying Yue Pengju?"


    "Even if I can''t marry him, I will never marry you!"


    He took advantage of the loophole in her words, his eyes lighting up: "So you''re saying, you haven''t married Yue Pengju?"


    "What has it got to do with you?"


    "Yue Pengju only broke the engagement with the Princess in April. After that, you have always been in the Ying Tian''s army. After Zhao Deji ascended the throne in May, you no longer had the chance to be alone with Yue Pengju.


    Hua Rong snorted. He was so clear that it was definitely Wang Yuan who had betrayed the nation and told him.


    "For people like Yue Pengju, what do you Song people have to say? It''s called the ''darkness room'', right? If he likes you, he will definitely marry you straight away! "


    Her heart trembled. The current Emperor Shangguan Family had known her and her brother for a long time, but once she heard that she was married to Yue Pengju, she directly denounced him as shameless. His understanding of Penga was still far from being comparable to this opponent''s great enemy!


    "My first defeat, was when I met Yue Pengju! For a hero like him to help Zhao Deji, what a pity. "


    Hua Rong shouted loudly: "New Emperor has not done anything to me!"


    Jin Wushu sneered: "Hua Rong, you think I don''t know? Why are you under house arrest? Could my warning have been a little wrong? Zhao Deji is as shameless as his father. What did you get by working for him with your life on his behalf? You once risked your life to assassinate this prince for him, what did you get in return? "


    "¡­"


    "Don''t even mention that you won''t listen to him. Even if you obey him, as long as I demand it, he won''t dare to not give it to me. For a villain like him, as long as he could preserve his own throne, even the wives and children of Parental Brothers wouldn''t be saved, let alone a mere woman like you. Hua Rong, take a look at your life. It was a prisoner! "Rather than that, it would be better to just leave with me. At least I will have some freedom ¡­"


    Hua Rong was speechless.


    Jin Wushu shut his mouth and sighed: "Hua Rong, the Song Kingdom will definitely die, it is useless for you to stand guard here. Why don''t you leave with me? Don''t you like me at all? "


    "I am not guarding here, I will leave as well. However, I am following Yue Pengju, not you!"


    "Zhaojiaji can''t even protect you, what''s more little Yue Pengju!"


    He did not have time to finish his words when he suddenly heard someone coughing outside the door. Wu Qimai hurriedly rushed over: "Fourth Prince, quickly leave this place. Someone is coming ¡­"


    He did not have time to say anything else, and the two of them quickly rushed out the door. Hua Rong watched his back figure indifferently as she left. She knew very well that no matter how strong Jin Wushu was, the moment she opened her mouth, the guards outside would grab hold of her and catch her as the commander of the Golden Man. Then, they would hand her over to the Zhaojiaji as a bargaining chip. She opened her mouth slightly, but neither yelled nor flaunted. She just sat there slumped in her chair, unmoving.


    The one who came was Xu Caizhi, his face full of unease.


    She indifferently asked: "What do you have to do, Master Xu?"


    Xu Caizhi''s face flushed red: Miss Hua, auricula has come to an agreement. Jinguo has indicated that they want you to go.


    She sneered, "Really? This is the Shangguan Family''s idea? "


    "No, Shangguan Family will not make a decision. But, the Jinguo has made it clear that she must not lose, and so there are many other people who are unsatisfied. "


    She sat in silence for a while, then laughed: "Master Xu, my husband, Yue Pengju, is fighting outside, causing the people of the tribe to be terrified, but his wife is being sent to the Golden Man to please them, allowing them to defile and repay his fatigue and sweat, is that right?"


    Xu Caizhi had been friends with her for a long time and was naturally unwilling to come. Hearing her words, he really wanted to dig a hole and hide in it.


    Hua Rong continued to ask: "Master Xu, when do you want me to head out?"


    "We did not order you to go, Rong Er!"


    A voice sounded from behind Xu Caizhi.


    Hua Rong knew that it was Zhao Deji, so she did not stand up to greet him.


    "Rong Er, how have you been these past few days?"


    "Your majesty, you''re overthinking it. Hua Rong had nothing to do these past few days as she ate her fill and wasted countless of food in the Da Song. In return for Shangguan Family''s grace, you may as well use your own body to serve the people and exchange for their withdrawal. "


    Hua Rong looked at him, "Your Majesty, when are you going to give me as a gift? He''s the marshal of this invasion, right? "


    "Rong Er, we are not sending you off."


    "Oh?"


    When he saw the mockery and anger in her eyes, he could not help but stand up. "Rong Er, what kind of person do you think we are? Even if the situation is critical and we cannot negotiate, we will definitely not give you to Jin Wushu. I only came here today to see if you''re alright. "


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Hua Rong got up and chased after him. He and Xu Caizhi had already left the gate of the small courtyard.


    She stopped and did not continue her chase. She only saw the sky slowly darken.

 C109 I want her

    Inside the inn, there was an extremely sumptuous table filled with food and wine.


    Jin Wushu sat on the seat of honor, looked at Wang Boyan who was respectfully seated below, and drank a cup: "Thank you Lord Wang for bringing this good wine and dishes."


    Wang Boyan was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor.


    He did not know that this man was Golden Army''s Commander, Jin Wushu, but he felt that he looked like a Chinese scholar. However, since Han Qingchang and the others had not introduced him to anyone, he did not dare to ask. Han Qingchang and the others only respected him, they did not dare to slight him, and used all their flattery to respect him as their king.


    "Lord Wang, did Zhao Deji agree to our conditions?"


    "My country''s emperor has agreed, but the third ¡­" Wang Boyan was troubled, "Your Majesty, can you change it to a different woman? No no no, we can send ten or even a hundred women to the King. "


    Jin Wushu laughed loudly, "I must have Hua Rong come!"


    Seeing Wang Boyan''s troubled face, he laughed: "What? Zhao Deji is not willing? "


    "The other conditions are fine, but this one doesn''t agree."


    "You don''t agree?" Fine, then don''t blame me for forcing one hundred thousand soldiers into Ying Tian Palace. "


    "Your Majesty, please calm your anger. Wait for this lowly person to call for the Emperor."


    Jin Wushu said arrogantly, "You can tell Zhao Deji that now that Zong Ze is dead, he no longer has anything to rely on. Oh right, you can also tell Zhao Deji that there are no secrets inside that thatched cottage of his! There is also no barrier to defend against! "


    His voice was full of contempt, calling the Ying Tian Palace "thatched hut". Wang Boyan was normally already afraid of the Golden Army, but seeing how he seemed to know everything and be confident, he became even more terrified.


    This time, Hua Rong and Zhao Deji came to the small courtyard one after the other, only then did Hua Rong find out the news of Zong Ze''s death from the guard''s mouth. In that moment, his heart sank, and he finally understood that it was no wonder Jin Wushu dared to boast so shamelessly and demand her help.


    "I''m going to see Master Xu."


    The guard didn''t dare to stop them and quickly brought Xu Caizhi over.


    "Miss Hua, what''s the matter?"


    "Master Xu, who is the main character in this talk with Jin He?"


    "Wang Boyan and the rest. Kanggong and Wang Yuan are both with us. "


    "I want to see the envoy of the Golden Army. Tell him to bring me there."


    Xu Caizhi said uneasily: "This, is too unsafe."


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll definitely come back."


    "Where''s Shangguan Family?"


    "Don''t report to Shangguan Family for now. Summon him to accompany me there immediately, and at the same time, scout out out his surroundings first."


    Xu Caizhi hesitated for a moment, then hurriedly went back to look for the Kanggong. This matter was extremely important, so he didn''t dare to hide it from him in the end, and decided to report it to Zhao Deji. Zhao Deji saw that she was actually taking the initiative to go to the Golden Army Inn, he did not know if he was happy or worried, after hesitating for a moment, he declined to comment and brought Kanggong out.


    Hua Rong arrived at the city gate and waited. Seeing the city gate, Hua Rong''s heart suddenly jumped.


    She stretched out her foot, took one step, and stepped back.


    In the end, he still did not give himself to the Golden Man as a gift. How could he leave without a word?


    Just as he was hesitating, he saw Zhang Xian standing at the side vigilantly, acting like a normal person. He had been ordered to quietly stay outside the Ying Tian for a few days, but there was no news of Hua Rong. He would naturally give his best to what Yue Pengju had asked of him after following him for a long time. Only after hearing from the guards inside that Hua Rong had been removed from her post did she realize what had happened. After that, they finally managed to contact Hua Rong and waited all the way for them in the outer city to rescue him.


    He had naturally heard of the news of peace with the Golden Army, and had even heard that the Golden Man had asked for Hua Rong to go with them. This time, there was bound to be no return. His heart was burning with anxiety, yet he saw Hua Rong giving him a look before silently following behind.


    At this time, Kanggong, Xu Caizhi and the others had already rushed over. When they saw Zhang Xian, they said in surprise: "This ¡­"


    "He''s just a brother in the army."


    The Kanggong did not know Zhang Xian, so when Xu Caizhi saw that he looked familiar, he did not ask further. The four of them walked towards the inn together.


    At the auricula Inn, the whole area was filled with the chirping of birds.


    Wang Boyan found a few high quality muse s in the Ying Tian and brought them over overnight. At the moment, Jin Wushu was appreciating the song and dancing in the south, and seeing that Wang Boyan was back, he did not get up.


    Wang Boyan kneeled down, "Today, I brought the King ten beautiful virgins."


    Jin Wushu was so angry that he almost threw his cup at him. "This king wants Hua Rong, why did you send someone else here?"


    Go back and tell Zhao Deji, we will send Hua Rong here tomorrow. Otherwise, when the army invades the Ying Tian, we will massacre the entire city, and no man and woman will be spared!


    Wang Boyan was so scared that his head was drenched in sweat, and he quickly left.


    Jin Wushu waved his hand, and just as the group of singing girls were about to leave, his vision blurred, and before he could even react, a blade was already at his neck, one of them bellowed: "Jin Wushu, you are so arrogant! "How dare you come to my Da Song Inn and spout such arrogant words ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was ecstatic hearing that, he completely forgot about the blade on his neck, seeing the guards rushing forward, he anxiously waved his hand: "Step down, all of you step down."


    Kanggong was so scared that he almost went limp on the ground. Hua Rong was brought here by him, if she really assassinated the envoy of Golden Army, how could she bear the responsibility?


    Zhang Xian pretended to be a guard and also broke out in a cold sweat beside him.


    Jin Wushu saw that everyone was in a daze, and shouted: "Step down, all of you step down."


    No one dared to disobey the order and immediately retreated.


    There were only two people left in the room, Hua Rong''s blade was still on his neck, "You Dogfish, I will immediately take you back as a hostage."


    He laughed with glee: "Hua Rong, you can''t take mine. There were at least a thousand elites lying in ambush around the inn. Since I dared to come, I was well-prepared. Furthermore, your Minister Wang Boyan had sent troops to protect me ¡­ "


    The sovereign and subject of the Song Kingdom was actually weak and shameless to such an extent.


    Jin Wushu felt that her hand that was holding onto her blade was trembling, and he casually said, "The two nations are at loggerheads, if you don''t want to start a fight, then put down your blade."


    "Are you here as an envoy?" You are the Jinguo''s Commander! "


    "I came because of you!"


    Hua Rong unsheathed her blade angrily and sat opposite of him: "Ok, Jin Wushu, you want me to negotiate? I''m here, what are you doing?"


    Jin Wushu sat facing her face to face. Seeing her pale face and his extremely haggard appearance, he recalled that when he had left last night, she had clearly not shouted for him to capture his. He was exceptionally moved, and suddenly spoke out: "Hua Rong, thank you very much."


    She frowned at his thoughtless remark.


    Jin Wushu was even more agitated: "Hua Rong, you showed me mercy on the previous battlefield; yesterday, you didn''t shout about capturing me either. Hua Rong, I always thought it was a simple thought, that you didn''t even put me in your eyes, and now that you know it''s not like that, you like me too ¡­ "


    Hua Rong laughed coldly and interrupted his speech, "Jin Wushu, you''re thinking too much. I am only repaying you back to the Jinying for not killing and not humiliating you. Now, both grudges had been settled! There is no longer any reason for you to be lenient. "


    Jin Wushu chuckled: "Hua Rong, I like you, I am not your enemy! I will never be your enemy. Zhao Deji is my enemy, you are not! "


    Seeing Hua Rong''s haggard expression, he suddenly became angry: "Hua Rong, was it really Zhao Deji who forced you to come?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense. I had already warned you before, Zhao Deji is just as shameless as his useless father. If you don''t listen to him, how can he let you go? "


    She sneered: "Zhaojiaji is not as unbearable as you think!"


    Jin Wushu was even more contemptuous: "Zhao Deji is even more shameless than I thought, to actually use a woman he likes to negotiate."


    "I came here myself. He didn''t even know I would come!"


    "You really came by yourself?"


    "Of course!"


    Jin Wushu was overjoyed: "Hua Rong, you want to meet me?"


    Hua Rong also laughed, "That''s right."


    Seeing her smile so charming, he was so excited that he did not know what to say when he heard her gentle voice: "If there''s a chance, I''ll definitely take this Dogfish of yours. Let''s see if you dare to be so arrogant again."


    "You can''t take mine. Hua Rong, to tell you the truth, this time, I am here to bring you back. "


    "Keep dreaming."


    "It''s not a dream! Zong Ze was already dead, and no one in Song Kingdom could fight him. Zhao Deji will not fight, he will agree to any request we make. What''s the point of waiting for your death? "Why don''t you come with me."


    "And my husband, Yue Pengju! Jin Wushu, you are not his match at all. "


    When Jin Wushu heard the two words "husband", his words stung and he sneered: "You can''t casually say the word husband! If it was too early, it would not be good for a girl''s reputation! Yue Pengju was indeed a rare good general. However, they had never heard of a principal superior being able to contribute even more to the outside world. Moreover, Yue Pengju''s rank was low, now that Zong Ze was dead, there was no way for him to be promoted anymore. What could a small martial general do? Even if his abilities were godly? At best, it''s just a small victory, what does it have to do with the overall situation? "


    What he said was the truth, and Hua Rong had already considered this question a long time ago, so she simply could not refute it.


    "If you come back with me, you will become my legal wife, and I will give you an honorable position. Even among the many imperial concubines of the Da Song s that have been caught, no one has received such treatment! "


    At last, she thought, there was some improvement. It was not the concubinage, but the princess.


    "Hua Rong, this time it''s a marriage alliance. We can consider it as having a good relationship.


    "The two kingdoms have reached an agreement, but only in the fight!?"


    "Yes!" He suddenly spoke again, "Not only that, Hua Rong, I truly like you, you know!"


    He discovered that Hua Rong was staring at him without blinking. Her eyes were obviously as beautiful as cold spring water, but when he was looked at by her eyes, he felt uncomfortable and couldn''t hold back anymore. "What are you looking at?"


    "Jin Wushu, will you really retreat after marrying me?"


    "This!"


    She faintly smiled: "Jin Wushu, I don''t know if others will believe you. Anyway, I don''t believe it. When two countries clashed, it was only for the sake of profit. They had never heard of such a thing as a person who truly loved beauties not loving mountains and rivers. Now that the Old General Zong had passed away, the Jinguo''s national power was far stronger than the Song Kingdom''s. Under the disparity in strength, how could the Jinguo retreat because of a mere woman? All of your thoughts are just so that Song Kingdom, who is afraid of death, will let her guard down by using the name of the peace talks. At the same time, they are secretly attacking with all of their might, ready to start a war at any time, to take any surprise attack and achieve the desired result in one go ¡­ "


    "This ¡­"

 C110 Sawtooth Mountain and Sea

    The Golden Vulture was breathing rapidly and was unable to speak.


    She saw that he was speechless, so she continued, "Do you really think that I am so arrogant, that a mere woman can save a country in danger? At that time, thirty odd princesses from the Song Palace had fallen in Shang Jing to be servants and concubines. Among them, there were plenty that were more beautiful than me.


    "In the gold camp, you finally let me go, and all you left behind was Kinseys trying to track me down. "It''s just that you didn''t expect me to paint the GenSys, dye its fur and head markings to make it look like a disguise, and escape from your eyes and ears ¡­"


    Golden Vulture didn''t understand the reason for her ''disappearance'', but it was at this moment that it dawned on him.


    She looked into his eyes. "It''s not like I''ve never been grateful to you for being lenient with me. For a time, I thought of you as an honest gentleman. Only now do you know that you''re using me as a shield to humiliate me! "


    "Flower Soluble, it is true that I want to start a war! But, I also agreed to let you be an imperial concubine! Prince of Jin had never allowed himself to marry a Chinese woman as his official wife. Even if she was your Song Family''s princess, no one had ever been able to become his official wife! "Because you once said you didn''t want to be your concubine, I made you my queen. I didn''t disgrace you."


    "No shame?" She laughed. "You''re just a defeated opponent of my husband, how can you expect me to marry you?"


    The Golden Vulture was so angry that it almost jumped out of its chair. After a while, it sat back down and started to breathe heavily. Losing to Yue Pengju again and again was his biggest regret and heart attack. This time, he was the most resolute main fighting faction towards Song Jue, and one of the reasons was to find an opportunity to compete with Yue Pengju and wash away his shame.


    "Yue Pengju relied solely on his own wisdom and bravery to defeat his enemies! And you, even if it means using yourself and women to humiliate your enemies! This is the difference between you and Yue Pengju! " She calmly stood up, "With a man like Yue Pengju, who can only look up to the mountain, why would I lower myself to humiliate him with his surname? If you want me to marry you, then beat my husband first! "


    His chest felt stuffy, as if he was about to suffocate at any moment. After a long while, he squeezed out a few words, "Ok, just wait."


    She had already reached the door. Turning around, she suddenly smiled sweetly.


    This was the first time he saw her smile so brightly, and even the pallor from when he first entered the room was gone. His heart was shaken, but he heard her gentle voice, "Haha, Golden Vulture, you will never have another chance in your life! You will never be a match for my husband! "


    The golden vulture watched her walk out the door, her chest heaving.


    Wu Qiumei ran in, "Fourth Prince, are you letting her go?"


    "Let her go! No one is allowed to stop her! "


    "Yes."


    Her figure was long and slender, with such a beautiful line. He gritted his teeth with hatred, no matter what, he had to fight with Song Chuan and see how strong Yue Pengju actually was!


    Because the weather was hot and because of Envoy Jin''s constant pressure, Zhao Deji had been extremely bored recently, and had not been in the mood to find any concubines to sleep with.


    A few days later, news came that the Golden Emissary had decided to return. As promised, he would withdraw his troops and join forces to urge the Song Kingdom to send over the money they had requested in time.


    Wang Bo Yan and the rest who were trembling with fear and unable to answer suddenly realized that Envoy Jin had stopped talking about the matter of the flower melting. They thought that things had turned for the better and all beamed with joy as they reported to the Emperor that the Golden Man had agreed to the terms of negotiations and was about to withdraw.


    Zhao Deji naturally didn''t believe him completely, but looking around him, Zong Ze was already dead. Everyday, he would hear the news of the Song Army''s defeat. After pondering for a while, he decided to immediately convene a military meeting.


    Wang Boyan, Huang Yishan, Zhu Shengfei, Zhang Xun, and a few other ministers came to the court.


    In the end, Zhang Xi was still worried. He asked again and again, "Master Wang, will the Golden Army really retreat?"


    Wang Boyan firmly believed in the path of peace and sneered, "There is nothing in this world that can disturb the mediocre."


    Zhang and Zhu could only give up after seeing how confident he was and how the Emperor trusted him.


    After everyone had retreated, Eunuch Kang came in and said in a low voice, "Shangguan family, Lonesome Flower requests an audience."


    Zhao Deji thought about the peace negotiation and felt very annoyed. He was speechless and said, "I won''t see her!" Let her go back. "


    "Yes."


    Hua Yan stood at the door and waited for a while, but received a reply from Eunuch Kang that he had not seen, and after a moment of silence, he called the eunuch "Eunuch Kang" according to his title of "Eunuch Kang", "Eunuch Kang, please advise the emperor that Golden Man has no intention of withdrawing his troops. "Don''t listen to the slanderous words of Uncle Wang."


    Eunuch Kang shook his head. Being accompanied by a monarch was like being accompanied by a tiger. How could the emperor possibly listen?


    "His Majesty''s safety is also the safety of the great officials. If we want peace and quiet, we must make thorough preparations."


    Eunuch Kang agreed with this suggestion, and Lonesome Flower had no choice but to leave.


    When Hua Xuan walked out of the palace gates, he saw Zhang Xian waiting at the side. He then said, "Go find Peng Jian."


    Zhang Xian was ordered to protect her and refused to leave. "If I leave, what will you do?"


    "Golden Man is ambitious, but the imperial government is unprepared. I''m afraid the Golden Vulture is about to start a war ¡­" Sigh, Zhang Xian, you go first. Maybe Peng Gao is heading towards Ying Tian right now. Hand this letter to him, and inside it are some information on the Golden Army that I have been able to obtain. "


    "Oh?"


    "Currently, the emperor''s supervision over me has been relaxed. I will find an opportunity to leave. At that time, let''s meet at the agreed location."


    Zhang Xing saw that her words made sense, so he took the letter and left.


    When Envoy Jin left, Ying Tian temporarily returned to her tranquil state. On this day, Wang Bo Yan acted right after he left, saying that it had been a long time since the emperor had given up on the concubine. Not only did it harm the dragon''s body, but she also had to think for the son of the Zhao family. Although the Emperor had already had a son, it was one of the great duties of the Son of Heaven to open his branches and scatter his leaves and increase his population. Therefore, in order to be ''responsible'' to the Emperor and to the Mausoleum of Books, Wang Boyan loyally sent Zhao Deji over twenty beauties to enrich the harem.


    Zhao De basically did not seem to be in a good mood. She saw a beautiful woman named Song Xi playing a good lute with a wailing voice. After the song was played, he pointed at her and said, "Alright, you''ll be sleeping."


    Song was overjoyed. She had been favored by the Son of Heaven as soon as she had arrived, and Pan Shengshen saw her being carried away by the Son of Heaven. He was extremely jealous, but he didn''t dare to say a word.


    Late at night, from the goose-yellow warm tent, came a series of breath-taking sounds. Zhao Deji and Song Xi''s intercourse had reached its sweetest climax.


    The palace eunuchs standing guard outside the door could clearly hear the sound, and the waves of moans came from Song Xi:


    "Shangguan Family, I''m in so much pain ¡­"


    "I also love you."


    "Shangguan family, your servant endured this pain because I want to obtain the title of madam of a country ¡­"


    "No, you just entered the palace, half a year later."


    "Shangguan Family, your servant is in so much pain ¡­"


    "Alright, in three months, I''ll bestow you the title of madam of the country ¡­"


    According to Zhao Deji''s rules for the promotion of his concubines, everyone understood that Song Xixi must be extremely pleasing to him, because, even if he doted on Zhang Ying, he had never received such a quick promotion.


    Inside, the spring sun was shining brightly. Xu Qiancai and Eunuch Kang hurriedly ran in.


    The palace maid and Feng Yi stopped them. "The emperor is still ¡­"


    Xu Qiuzhi stopped walking, but Eunuch Kang pushed away the guard''s hand and rushed in, shouting loudly, "Shangguan Family, the Golden Army is here. They are less than 100 miles away from Ying Tian ¡­"


    Zhao Deji and the eunuchs were about to leave the pavilion when Song Xi also crawled up from his bed. He hastily put on his underwear and jumped off the bed, hugging Zhao Deji''s leg.


    Zhao Deji saw that her hair was disheveled and her clothes were disheveled. How was it proper for his to go out like this? He immediately pushed her away, "My wife, quickly change your clothes and travel with all the palace maids."


    Song Xi was anxious to escape as well. Once again, he grabbed Zhao Dequi''s sleeve and pleaded, "Chenqie can''t wait. I want to travel with the Shangguan family."


    Zhao Deji tried his best to struggle free, but his sleeve was torn apart with a "chi" sound. He was infuriated. He slapped Song Xi away with his palm, turned around, and hurriedly left with Eunuch Kang and the rest.


    "Your Majesty, please leave this place immediately."


    He hesitated for a moment: "Ying Tian still has tens of thousands of soldiers and horses. Adding Yue Pengju, who is rushing back, will be here in two days.


    "Although Yue Pengju has defeated the golden vulture, the golden vulture''s goal this time is the Shangguan family. To the Golden Army, it''s just a matter of victory or defeat, but to my Song Dynasty, it''s a matter of life and death. "The Shangguan Family can no longer hesitate ¡­"


    To the Golden Army, it was only a matter of victory or defeat, but to my Song Dynasty, it was a matter of life and death.


    Zhao Deji rushed out of the main hall, and the centurion, Wu Danzhan, who was in charge of defense, ran into the main hall, "Shangguan Family, let''s go. The Golden Army is here."


    "How many men and horses are there?"


    "I''m not sure for now. There''s no way to tell in the dark. The Jin army can kill anyone they see. Shangguan family, let''s go."


    Zhao Deji hurriedly rushed out the door, only to see a sea of flames within the city. He anxiously said, "Huang Youshang and Wang Boyan are here to protect you. Everyone, please run away ¡­"


    Wu Chong was put in a difficult position. "This ¡­"


    Zhao Deji didn''t have the time to say anything else, and Xu Xianzhi protected him as he turned around to leave.


    The emperor''s palm was not light either, but at the moment, he did not care about crying and crying for help. He ordered the four palace maids to help him up, put on his outer robes, packed a bag of clothes, and said with tears in his eyes, "Originally he was a rich and powerful man, but today he knows his companion, Jun Ruohuan is a tiger, the Shangguan family is so ungrateful, we might as well go back to the commoners."


    "He is unable to protect himself, how can he control us? "Let''s go ¡­"


    With resentment in her heart, she shouted as soon as she ran out, "The captives are about to come, the emperor''s family is running for their lives regardless of whether we live or die. The imperial court is not a court, the palace is not a palace, everyone run for your lives!"


    Once this explosive piece of news was spread, the Ying Heavenly Palace immediately fell into chaos. The eunuchs and maids tried their best to escape, but no one cared about the normally delicate and pretty Pan Sheng and Zhang Ying Ying anymore. Fortunately, Zhang Yingying had always been very persuasive and smart. She had already prepared a few sets of military uniforms, and her two trusted palace maids and eunuchs had changed them for her and immediately slipped away. At the moment of her escape, the dignity and shamelessness of the palace no longer existed. No one paid attention to her, and the palace maids and eunuchs both escaped, not a single person paid attention to her.

 C111 Jin Jun

    Pan Yingying saw that shouting was useless. In a moment of desperation, she donned an old set of clothes, grabbed a few pieces of the soft parts, ran out of the garden, grabbed some mud to smear on her face and ran.


    These few days, because the news of the Golden Army''s peace talks had spread, the originally dim lights of the Ying Tian had gradually recovered some liveliness. Those who had been hiding outside the city all day long also moved back. The ordinary citizens also went to the night market to enjoy themselves. Only after having tea and refreshments did they all go home and close their doors to sleep peacefully.


    Everything was very calm. In the latter half of the night, there was suddenly a fierce battle cry. The courageous residents pushed open the door and looked. They saw that in the direction of the "Imperial Palace" in the southern part of the city, flames were soaring into the sky.


    Countless people were running and running on the streets. People were shouting "The Golden Army is here" and "The Golden Army is here" ¡­ The wails of women and children, the screams and wails of people trampling on their own feet ¡­ The entire Ying Tian had become hell overnight.


    When Zhao Deji and the others stepped out of the south gate from the side, they heard the sound of shadows and stumbling. It was the family of Wang Boyan, Huang Qianshan and the other important personnel, they fell flat on their faces and were in a complete mess. It turned out that Wang Boyan and the others had already heard of this and used their warriors to escort their families away.


    Zhao Deji remembered that she did not see him in the hall just now, and shouted angrily: "Wang Boyan!"


    Wang Boyan was fat, and gasped as if he was crying, "Your majesty, if you delay it any longer, it''ll be too late."


    Behind him, the Horseshoe chased after him.


    "Shangguan Family ¡­"


    "Hurry up and leave."


    Behind her, the rest of the people finally caught up with her, but no one dared to blame Shangguan Family for being ''selfish''. Zhao Deji waved his hand, and said, "All of you get on the car quickly."


    The pampered Pan Yingying, with no support from others, automatically climbed onto the oxcart prepared by Wang Boyan, and the group of fugitives started to run around in the darkness.


    While Hua Rong was living alone in the small courtyard, she heard the commotion outside. She knew that Jin Wushu would never negotiate, so she immediately knew what had happened. She was prepared for this. She pushed open the door and saw that the guards had all run away.


    As soon as she rushed out of the door, she saw a group of people rushing towards the direction of the palace. She subconsciously felt that something was wrong and quickly dodged, and sure enough, the leader of the group shouted, "You guys, quickly enter the palace to capture Zhao Deji ¡­"


    He spurred his horse forward and extended his hand out towards Hua Rong: "Hua Rong, quickly come with me."


    Although she couldn''t see clearly in the darkness, when she heard that it was Jin Wushu, she immediately turned and ran.


    Jin Wushu had ambushed the city only had around 500 riders, but all these years, the Song Jun was corrupt and had already formed a rule. As long as someone surrendered, the rest of the troops would immediately retreat, even he himself did not expect to capture the Ying Tian so easily.


    "Hua Rong, Zhao Deji has already escaped. Now, with my huge army of a hundred thousand attacking him, I will definitely take his life. Quickly follow me ¡­"


    "You liar, how could your main force come so fast?"


    Hua Rong''s prediction was not wrong, Jin Wushu''s main force did not rush to the Ying Tian that quickly.


    The troops from all four Wing Wang s had not yet been ground into a ball, and were still standing at their respective positions. After the Ying Tian had ascended the throne, they had not truly organized an effective resistance, as they waited wholeheartedly for the peace to be reached.


    He seized this opportunity and planned to have the main force of Golden Army surround the city, but the gold soldier was not used to the scorching weather of the Southern Empire, and from time to time, people would get sick.


    It was during this period of time that he released the news and desperately negotiated peace. When the morale was slightly higher, he immediately led the troops in pursuit. Knowing that the Song soldiers were cowering in battle, he dispersed his troops and gave chase to three different directions. This way, his marching speed would be greatly increased.


    Jin Wushu was smart, the military advisor suggested, telling him to bribe the Ying Tian to defend himself, and to send 500 elite troops, disguised as normal people to sneak into the Ying Tian, and also hiring a large number of rascals. This night, it caused a commotion, and when he shouted "The Golden Army is here" and caused a panic, the five hundred people took the opportunity and entered the palace ''Palace'', creating the illusion that the army was suppressing the world.


    It was a pity that the Ying Tian still had 10 thousand soldiers, but they were so frightened that they retreated without fighting.


    Seeing her hesitation, Jin Wushu ran forward and shouted: "Zhao Deji escaped by himself. He did not care about your life, why do you need to work so hard for him?"


    Hua Rong had never expected Zhao Deji to care about his life or death, nor was she going to continue to work for him. She only knew that if she fell into Jin Wushu''s hands again, she would definitely be brought back to the Shang Jing, never to rise again.


    "Hua Rong, Song Kingdom is dead, quickly come with me. I promise to make you queen... "


    "No!"


    "Hua Rong..."


    When the soldiers rushed over, Hua Rong was in a panic and did not care about where she was going, riding on her horses frantically, Jin Wushu had caught up with her, causing her to sink into the sea of people, causing Golden Army to be cut off from the crowd, and in that moment, the entire city was thrown into a state of chaos.


    "Hua Rong..."


    Jin Wushu shouted hoarsely, but where could he find traces of her?


    She rushed along with the refugees. It was a dark night with no moonlight, so she couldn''t tell north, south, east, or west. The refugees were scattered all over the place.


    However, the sounds of the Golden Army chasing after him became louder and louder. She suspected that the Golden Army''s main forces were rushing over, and did not dare to stay for long, so after identifying the direction, she turned her horse and headed southeast, because she knew that Yue Pengju would definitely lead the army and protect the carriage.


    Her horse galloped at full speed until midnight, only to discover that she had already entered a dense forest. It was as if she had lost her way and was unable to get out. She pulled on the reins, soaked with sweat, uncertain for a moment whether to go back the way she had come or to wait or to move on.


    With Zong Ze''s death, the royal army that the Song Kingdom s had gathered with much difficulty immediately became a pile of loose sand. When they met the Golden Army, either they fled to preserve their strength, they did not even fight head-on, they only wanted to escort their own family''s little possessions to escape.


    When they heard that Yue Pengju was rushing back with his army, they did not dare to stay, and had already plundered the place.


    Yue Pengju rushed back into the city. The small courtyard that he used to live in had long been emptied.


    He yelled, "Sister, sister, where are you?"


    There was only the sound of the night echoing in the sky, where could Hua Rong''s shadow be seen?


    He was about to turn around and leave when he saw something fall from the ground. It was a very ordinary hairpin, and it was pointing towards the southeast. He understood that this was something left behind by Hua Rong and was extremely happy. He immediately went out to chase after it.


    In the middle of the night, it suddenly started to rain, and the summer rain was pouring down. Hua Rong had nowhere to hide, and in her panic, she ran up a small path. After running for some time, she suddenly heard a "heh heh!" in front of her. She realized that something was wrong and turned her horse around to retreat.


    They were the three thousand men led by Jin Wushu''s subordinate, General Han. Han Chang was a Southerner and was familiar with the topography of the south. As they were rushing, they received permission from the traitors and the officials stationed at one side, thus, they ran in front to support Jin Wushu. With the convergence of the two sides, a great battle ensued, and Jin Wushu who had already left the city immediately turned back and went back to chase after Zhao Deji.


    Although it was a storm, Jin Wushu could still hear the people in front of him. He shouted: "Catch up, perhaps it''s Zhao Deji''s group."


    Hua Rong increased her galloping speed, but unfortunately, the road was slippery from the rain. The horses could not even open their eyes due to the rain, and were unable to move for a long while. Her heart was burning with anxiety, and at this moment, she heard a wave of Horseshoe s in front of her.


    Jin Si''s leg slipped and he let out a sorrowful cry. Jin Wushu heard the sound and rejoiced, "There''s someone in front, Jin Si is in front."


    The rain had already lessened a little, but the Horseshoe was actually more and more anxious. Attacking from the front and the back, there was no other way, Hua Rong tightly gripped onto her bow and arrow, and had already fallen into complete despair. She shouted towards the sky: "Pengju, where are you ¡­"


    "Elder sister, elder sister ¡­"


    She had been crying out in despair, but it seemed as if she had been mistaken and had heard someone call out to her so clearly. She used all her strength to shake her head, but the voice was already getting closer. "Big sister, where are you ¡­"


    She patted the horse''s back and quickly rushed over. "Pengju, it''s me ¡­"


    It was Yue Pengju leading her men and chasing towards the general direction she pointed out. was desperate to rescue them. Even though he knew that there might be an ambush ahead of them, he still ran frantically, until in the end, only a dozen people followed along. The rest, stayed behind and followed Zhang Xian.


    At this time, Jin Wushu also heard her shout, and then saw that Yue Pengju was here, which was the perfect opportunity to take him down in one go. He raised his voice and said: "Hua Rong, Yue Pengju, you guys can''t escape anymore ¡­"


    "gold soldier is here, gold soldier is here... "Pengju, quickly turn around ¡­"


    At this time, the rain had stopped and Yue Pengju was no longer able to turn around. Behind him, Jin Wushu''s army had already caught up. The two sides immediately engaged in a close combat. The Golden Army had a lot of people, so even though the ten over Song Jun s were all one-on-one, they were all quickly annihilated.


    Han Chang was also one of the great generals, after hearing Yue Pengju''s name, he already had the intention to fight him, and seeing that he was alone, and that the chance to do so had come, if he could hold onto Yue Pengju, wouldn''t he be able to become famous throughout the world?


    Without waiting for Jin Wushu''s orders, he lifted his mace and came to fight Yue Pengju.


    Yue Pengju waved his spear to protect Hua Rong, he knew that she was not his match today, so he might as well fight and escape, how could Jin Wushu allow him to escape? He would catch up to his before he could finish his sentence.


    "Peng Ju ¡­"


    "Elder sister, quickly leave ¡­"


    Seeing the two of them running away, Jin Wushu shouted: "Hua Rong, keep him alive, Yue Pengju will not stop until she dies."


    With this order, Yue Pengju''s situation became even more critical. As Hua Rong ran in front, her heart almost jumped out, but she was afraid that Yue Pengju would be distracted, so he did not dare to turn around and call him. She only ran, knowing that the further she escaped, the less pressure Peng Quan would have.


    He then went back into the dense forest in front of him. Hua Rong had gotten lost here, and now that she had nowhere else to go, she spurred her horse to rush in, only to discover that the forest was too dense for him to pass.


    She pondered for a moment, then jumped down from the horse. Yue Pengju had already jumped down from the horse before her, grabbed her hand and rushed in.


    When Jin Wushu and the others caught up, there were only two war horses left. Ginns raised his head and whined, as if he had recognized his former master.


    Everyone dismounted from their horses, lit torches, and headed into the dense forest.

 C112 The War of the Consort

    After the two of them ran a bit, Hua Rong''s legs became weak, almost as though she wanted to sit down. Although the situation was dire, she still felt joy, and laughed: "Elder sister, don''t be afraid ¡­"


    "Pengju, are you injured?"


    "It''s nothing. It doesn''t matter that I got hit."


    When Hua Rong heard that he could still laugh, she became a little more spirited and hugged his neck. "Pengju, what do we do now?"


    The two of them walked along the mountain, the rain slipped, and the noise from the Golden Army behind them became louder and louder. Gradually, even the light of the fire disappeared, and they guessed that the Golden Army was also lost in the forest.


    It was only when the sun rose did the duo realize that the mountain range was immeasurably high.


    Deep in the forest, Yue Pengju hugged Hua Rong. Seeing that her eyes were closed slightly, he was surprised: "Elder sister ¡­. "Elder sister?"


    Hua Rong made a slight "En" sound, her hands couldn''t help but cover her stomach, her face full of pain.


    "Elder sister, you''re hurt?"


    She shook her head.


    Yue Pengju saw that there were no injuries on her body, and became even more anxious. He had been marching for many years, and based on his experience, he was able to run for a while.


    The cave was no more than a dozen feet long, and a large section of the outside world had already been drenched by the wind and rain. Yue Pengju walked to the innermost area and put her down. He immediately picked up some moss and withered branches and leaves and started a fire.


    "Elder sister, take off your clothes and roast them."


    "This ¡­"


    The two of them were drenched from head to toe, so Hua Rong had no choice but to take off his jacket and hand it over to her. Yue Pengju roasted his clothes over the fire with his upper body naked. Hua Rong leaned on the mountain wall softly, cold sweat trickling down her face.


    Seeing her like that, Yue Pengju became anxious: "Elder sister, what''s wrong?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Elder sister?" Anxious, he put his arms around her, his hands wet, and when he looked again, his face was pale, his hands covered in blood.


    "Elder sister, you''re injured? "Let me look at the wound ¡­"


    "No, I''m not injured ¡­"


    It turned out that Hua Rong''s body was covered with sunflower water, and as she escaped, she was drenched in heavy rain. This was a woman''s secret, and it was not easy to tell Yue Pengju about it, they could only sigh that it was inconvenient for women to be in the army, but if it was a man, then there wouldn''t be this much bitterness that he had to endure every month.


    She only said: "It''s because I''m not feeling well, it''s because of that woman ¡­ Here it comes... "They will come every month, so they won''t die ¡­"


    Yue Pengju had never been close to other girls, so he did not really understand, but he had already treated Hua Rong as her wife. It was not like Hua Rong was shy, when she saw how much pain her clothes were in, she simply took off her inner threads and placed them on the fire to roast her. She only held her tightly in her embrace and gently rubbed her stomach: "Does it hurt?"


    She was lying on his chest. His warm hands gently rubbed her chest, bringing about an abnormally warm and comfortable feeling. Her face reddened. "It doesn''t hurt that much now ¡­"


    Seeing that it was effective, Yue Pengju pressed her hand down gently. After parting for a long time, they had reunited in the face of death. He was moved and stuck to her face, but felt that the cave had become paradise.


    "I thought I would never see you again, but when I heard you calling me, Pengju, I actually heard you calling me ¡­"


    "I also heard you calling me from far away."


    Even at such a critical moment, she could not suppress her emotions. She raised her head and quickly kissed him. Then, she buried her head in his embrace. She felt a burst of fatigue, and her body and mind relaxed.


    "Yes."


    After eating some food, his clothes dried and he felt much better.


    It was almost noon now, and the sun had long since come out. Thick crisscrossing branches, deep grasses, and the rain had not yet dried and was still dripping wet.


    "Elder sister, let''s find a way out. Zhang Xian has already headed towards the southeast direction to chase after the emperor. Zhang Xian and I have an agreement that if we find the way out, we will be able to catch up to them in around two days. "


    "Sigh, I wonder if His Majesty and the others managed to escape."


    Yue Pengju disapproved, although he said that he liked his sister, but when trouble came, he would run faster than anyone else. Before he even saw the shadow of the Golden Army, he had already escaped. How could someone like him not have his life?


    "They ran so fast, they should be able to escape."


    Hua Rong knew what he was thinking and smiled sweetly: "Pengju, I am glad that he didn''t save me. "As long as you save me."


    With just that one sentence, Yue Pengju had already understood what she meant. Excited, he held onto her hand tightly and didn''t say anything as he walked forward. After walking a few steps, he suddenly thought of Hua Rong''s "stomachache". Squatting down, he carried her on her back: "Elder sister, I''ll carry you."


    She blushed. "It doesn''t hurt anymore."


    "Elder sister, you''ve suffered so much these past few days, but I haven''t taken care of you. I''ll try my best to not let you suffer any more."


    She lay on his back, hugging his neck, feeling at ease. He couldn''t help it, so he gave him another kiss on the neck.


    Yue Pengju had never experienced such gentleness in his life. Even though he was in this chaotic world, he could not protect himself for long, so his blood was boiling as he sped up his pace, as if carrying a soft child on his back instead of a heavy burden. After running for a long distance, Hua Rong finally heard his happy voice: "Elder sister, I''m really happy today."


    She said softly, "I''m happy too."


    Zhao Deji and his group escaped in a hurry.


    By the latter half of the night, the guards who were in charge had finally caught up to them. However, after fleeing in all directions, there were less than a thousand people left. The crowd saw that the dignified Son of Heaven was covered in mud under the fiery light. He was battered and exhausted, and they felt even more sorry for him.


    Zhao Deji immediately asked: "Is there any news from the royal army?"


    Huang Qianshan replied: "I only know that Yue Pengju has met with the Golden Army. With him blocking the way, Jin Wushu would not have caught up so quickly. Your Majesty, let''s hurry up and set off. "


    Zhao Deji and his group did not dare to stay here for long, and quickly went back on the road.


    The ox-cart was moving too slowly, and with the addition of the things they had brought from the palace, they could not make long journeys. There was a slight disturbance at the back, and everyone was terrified.


    When dawn arrived, they had already arrived at Town.


    Huang Qianshan who was in front found an abandoned inn in a panic. The group of people settled down there, they were all tired, the store''s Scophthalmus s had long disappeared without a trace, they could only use their servants to take out their dry rations and start a fire to cook.


    Zhao Deji sat in the great hall, while everyone else took out their weapons, not daring to relax. Xu Caizhi suddenly said, "Your Majesty, we fell for Jin Wushu''s schemes."


    "What do you think?"


    "With Yue Pengju leading the troops back to defend, and taking into account Jin Wushu''s journey, the weather is currently hot, the Golden Man cannot endure the heat, and cannot travel far. How did the main force manage to catch up to the Ying Tian in the blink of an eye?"


    Huang Qianshan anxiously said: "Your majesty, this subject sees that we are not staying here for long. Please rest for a moment, please leave as soon as possible."


    Xu Caizhi''s impression of him was terrible. Seeing that he was the one who had instigated the emperor to flee after hearing the news, he could not help but immediately say: "open seal is the base of Song Kingdom, coupled with the many years of war in Shaanxi Province, the troops are strong, instead of going to Chang''an like this, garrison two rivers, with the army as their base ¡­"


    Seeing that he was a mere bodyguard, Huang Qianshan actually spoke without thinking, and without holding back. "What do you know? With my weak soldiers, it is like striking a stone with an egg to fight against the victorious barbarians. The only thing that can be done now is to review the situation, to patrol the southeast, to travel the Yangzhou s, and to first ensure the safety of the Emperor ¡­ "


    When Xu Caizhi heard his proclamations of "review of the situation", he said furiously, "Now that the Master of King Ching is gathering everywhere, if they were to escape without a single leader, wouldn''t they be like a pile of scattered sand? It would be better to stabilize their power, stimulate the hearts of the people, and fight the gold soldier ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji was troubled, and shouted angrily: "You two do not need to fight any further."


    Xu Caizhi silently retreated to the side as he faintly understood in his heart that the previous Ninth Prince had experienced too many tribulations. It seemed that under the instigation of Huang Qianshan and the others, his lofty ambitions seemed to slowly disappear bit by bit.


    When he reached the door, it was already broad daylight. The fiery red sun had long covered the world, and the dew on the grass had already evaporated. It was already midsummer, and the beginning of autumn was about to arrive.


    Looking at the direction in which he escaped last night, he thought to himself, Da Song, can it really still be rejuvenated?


    Just then, they heard the sound of an ox-cart breaking through. Everyone was waiting, it was Zhang Yingying and the rest who had caught up.


    Upon seeing Shangguan Family, Zhang Yingying immediately knelt down: "Shangguan Family, chenqie will be late."


    Zhao Deji fled hurriedly, ignoring his concubine. Seeing that she had caught up to him, he was naturally pleased and asked: "Where is Madame Pan?"


    Zhang Yingying did not dare say that she had escaped by herself. She could only kneel on the ground as she cried, "This concubine knows her wrongs and does not know the whereabouts of this Madame Pan ¡­"


    Zhao Deji helped her up: "Stand up, come with us."


    Everyone was afraid that Jin Wushu would chase them, so they rested for a while, before running for their lives again.


    On this day, he passed by the Second Spring Mountain. If he flipped through this mountain, he would be able to truly get rid of the Golden Army.


    In the evening, when everyone had just reached the mountainside, the guard behind them called out, "The people from the Mu Clan are here!"


    Everyone protected Zhao Deji and escaped.


    It was Jin Wushu leading his soldiers to chase after him.


    That day, he couldn''t afford to search for Yue Pengju and Hua Rong, so he gave up and chased after Zhao Deji. How could Zhao Deji''s group be faster than gold soldier''s footsteps? In just a few days, he had caught up to him.


    While Zhao Deji was on the run, he suddenly heard the people behind him tumbling. The guards behind him shouted loudly, "Song Jun is chasing us ¡­"


    "Which way?"


    "I think it''s Yue Pengju."


    Xu Caizhi could not help but ask: "Your Majesty, since Yue Pengju is here, why not reorganize the troops and fight with Jin Wushu?"


    Huang Qianshan and the rest did not dare stay. "Your Majesty, quickly take this chance to pass through the mountains. Otherwise, it will be too late."


    Zhao Deji hesitated slightly, but after hearing Huang Qianshan''s suggestion, he immediately ran.


    Jin Wushu could see everything clearly. Seeing Han Chang and Han Chang fighting with each other, he immediately came to grab Hua Rong. Yue Pengju was aware of the dangers of this trip. He had always been firmly protecting Hua Rong, not leaving even half a step away from her. Hua Rong had the same thoughts. The two of them lived and died together.


    Jin Wushu saw the two of them fighting shoulder to shoulder, looking extremely intimate, just like a husband and wife. This was clearly a scene he desired, but he saw it happening on Yue Pengju''s body.


    After repeatedly losing to Yue Pengju, he had long hated him to the bone. But after receiving this kind of provocation, he became furious and roared out loud, "Generals, listen up and capture Yue Pengju! No matter if he is dead or alive, we will bestow him with ten thousand captains and reward him with a thousand taels of gold!"


    Although Golden Army was afraid of Yue Pengju''s spear, she did not want to get too close to him. After hearing such a bounty, she immediately swarmed over.


    Seeing that the situation was dire, Yue Pengju protected Hua Rong even more firmly. He said in a low voice, "Big sister, wait for my orders, we will rush out together ¡­"


    Hua Rong immediately nodded.


    Seeing that the two of them were still whispering to each other, Jin Wushu did not know what to say. He was jealous and resentful as he rushed into the camp and shouted, "Guai Zima, charge into the array!"


    Although the Song Jun was not frantic, his numbers were still several times more. Jin Wushu was not an ordinary person, after using the famous Guai Zima Battle Formation, it started to become chaotic.


    At this moment, Yue Pengju was tangled up by seven or eight Golden Army s and could no longer be bothered to stop him. Hua Rong could no longer hold him back, and with another stab, Yue Pengju turned around and shot him down from his horse, and just as he was about to end his life, he suddenly remembered his vow. With a raise of his spearpoint, he shouted, "Jin Wushu, I''ll let you off this once, so the grudge between you and my wife, Hua Rong, can be resolved in the future ¡­"


    But when Jin Wushu heard "my wife Hua Rong", he became even more furious and rolled on the ground while screaming miserably.


    Hua Rong was right beside him, her blade was about to cut down, but seeing him scream in such a miserable way, she hesitated, but suddenly saw Jin Wushu jump up, and actually grabbed the blade in her hand, laughing wildly: "Hua Rong, are you still not coming with me?"


    Hua Rong had already realized that he was faking her death, but in the end, he was not his opponent. In just an instant, Golden Army rushed forward and completely scattered her and Yue Pengju.


    Jin Wushu patted his horse and chased after him. Hua Rong ran for her life in a panic. Her heart skipped a beat, she whistled, she was delighted that Ginseus had come running out of the formation, and she got on her horse and ran.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    "Pengju, agree on a place to meet up ¡­"


    "Hua Rong, you can''t escape ¡­"


    When Jin Wushu saw that Jin Si had followed her, he immediately gave chase. By the time Yue Pengju had killed and retreated, Hua Rong and Jin Wushu had already disappeared.


    It was already the middle of the night, and suddenly there was a thick fog. Within a few feet, he could no longer be seen. Although he heard Hua Rong''s promise, he was still anxious. His heart stirred, and he immediately shouted out: "Jin Wushu has been killed, Jin Wushu has died!"

 C113 Zhenjiang upheaval

    With Han Chang''s help, Jin Wushu immediately chased after Hua Rong.


    Seeing that he was approaching ferociously, Hua Rong did not dare to stay any longer as she drove the GenSys all the way. Jin Wushu was originally the late owner of the GenSys, so after a series of whistles, the GenSys stopped in its tracks and stopped in its tracks.


    Hua Rong was anxious and afraid, but behind him, she was holding a torch, laughing.


    She immediately reined her horse and turned around. At this moment, there were only two people left on the steep mountain road. The night wind blew and Jin Wushu''s torch was extinguished.


    The two of them were only a few feet apart from each other. Even though they were surrounded by thick fog, the firelight allowed them to clearly see the sweat on each other''s faces.


    She said angrily: "Jin Wushu, why are you always forcing me to do this?"


    He shook his head. "I don''t know."


    She froze.


    "I used all sorts of methods and found that I couldn''t wait for you to fall in love with me. So I didn''t wait any longer. If you cannot belong to me, then I will also definitely not let you belong to Yue Pengju ¡­ " He laughed self-deprecatingly, "Hua Rong, right now, you and Zhao Deji are both my targets, the spoils of war that I want to capture!"


    She sneered. "Maybe you overestimate yourself."


    "Didn''t you say that you will come with me after defeating Yue Pengju?"


    "Did you defeat him?"


    "Sooner or later, he will die at my hands. Tonight will be his doomsday. "


    "Maybe it''s your end."


    "Because I owe you. Jin Wushu, from today onwards, let''s settle our grudges. I will never show you any mercy, and you will be the same. "


    He stared at Hua Rong, the defeat in his heart turning into a knot. It was a kind of challenge to his self-confidence, she, Yue Pengju, was like a cut to his life. What a man craves the most is always two things, women and victory. But how can one live happily without a woman and without victory?


    This was the main reason why he kept trying to catch her and kill Yue Pengju.


    Because she understood, Hua Rong was even more afraid.


    After a long while, he finally said, "You actually dare to talk to me like that!?" Hua Rong, do you know that this crown prince has already used up all of his patience? "


    "So what if it''s exhausted?"


    "At that time, you will be like any other real female Song Kingdom slave!"


    Hua Rong saw the trace of impatience and viciousness in his eyes, and knew that he was not just threatening him, she was also flustered. She knew that if he landed in his hands, there would definitely be no good ending.


    Hua Rong laughed.


    Perhaps it was the light of a fire, or perhaps it was the fog, but it was so enchanting and gradually dispersed. She smiled charmingly as her spirits soared. Suddenly, an arrow was shot towards the torch.


    With the torch extinguished, Jin Wushu was startled. However, she immediately turned and ran.


    By the time Jin Wushu managed to react, her Horseshoe was already far away.


    He whistled again, and even GenSys, somehow disobedient, did not stop, could not catch up.


    The sky was already dark, so when they were running, they could only hear the sounds of Horseshoe s and guards anxiously drawing their bows to protect their carriages. However, they only saw a horse galloping towards them, the man and woman voices were already mixed in front of them, it was definitely not gold soldier''s location, the voice was filled with panic: "Who are you?"


    Zhao Deji cried out involuntarily: "Rong Er, it''s you?"


    "Your majesty!"


    "Quickly, Rong Er, quickly leave."


    Hua Rong was chased by Jin Wushu, but in the end, due to the fast speed of Jin Si, he avoided disaster. She wanted to go out and look for Yue Pengju, but he did not think that she would be able to find an exit in the mountain, and coincidentally met Zhao Deji. She hesitated for a moment: "I''m lost, I''m looking for Yue Pengju. We fought against Golden Army in the evening and were scattered by Golden Army''s Guai Zima. I think he has already fought her way back to Golden Army and will soon rush over to protect us ¡­"


    "It''s good, Rong Er, you come with us first." He saw that Hua Rong was still standing at her original position, and became somewhat angry, then shouted: "Hua Rong, listen to my orders, immediately follow me on our journey."


    Hua Rong had no choice but to follow everyone.


    After running for a few miles, the land was wide open and the hidden moonlight gradually brightened.


    Zhao Deji saw that Hua Rong had fallen behind and was in a completely guard position, so he was very careful and cautious. He let out a long sigh and said with a very miserable voice, "Rong Er, after all you have experienced, I never thought that among all the old friends, you are the only one still by my side."


    "I am indebted to the Emperor for not abandoning them. Hua Rong will definitely protect them with her life."


    Zhao Deji heard her saying "Your majesty," and he was no longer calling him "Shangguan Family" affectionately like before. He said softly: "Rong Er, do you blame me?"


    "No, Hua Rong will never blame the Emperor."


    Zhang Yingying wanted to stick her head out of the window to take a breath of fresh air, but she saw that Shangguan Family Zhao, who was in front of him, had a beautiful woman standing beside him. She had a longbow in her left hand and a sword in her right.


    In the midst of his panic, she did not know that Hua Rong was here as well. But seeing the watery moonlight, Zhao Deji slowed his pace and walked alongside Hua Rong, even though he did not say anything, one could tell how excited he was.


    She didn''t know why Pan Yingying had given birth to a child, but she had never been this jealous. Yet she was extremely jealous of Hua Rong, who wasn''t even a concubine of the Shangguan Family.


    Zhang Yingying put down the curtain and thought of his "husband" who escaped on his own. If he was not shrewd, he would have been prepared. She could not help but wipe her tears away in the dim ox-cart. As the ox-cart jolted, she did not know where she would land next.


    Who said that marrying a royal family was a truly fortunate thing?


    Because of Yue Pengju''s obstruction, the Golden Army did not catch up to him again on the way. However, when Yue Pengju encountered Golden Army, he was unable to catch up for a while. Although Hua Rong reckoned that he was right behind her, he did not know what was going on, and was still extremely worried. Along the way, she looked back the entire way.


    "Rong Er..."


    "Your Majesty, I was afraid that Jin Wushu would chase after us. Yue Pengju is on the right side of the army, and there are less than 2000 troops from the front and back, but Jin Wushu has an army of 50 thousand.


    Zhao Deji was also afraid of the problem, hence he nodded his head: "So, we have to speed up our journey. Once we reach Yangzhou, Yue Pengju will come for us. "


    At this point, Hua Rong had no other choice but to travel together.


    Fortunately, along the way, they did not encounter any more direct attacks from the Golden Army. After hurrying for a few days, they finally arrived at the Zhenjiang.


    This was the first time Hua Rong had seen a little prince, but after seeing the little prince for a few months, although they were pretty, they were small and weak. It was clear that they were lacking in talent and it was obvious that when a open seal was lost, a pregnant Pan Yingying was hiding in fear.


    Her heart tightened. How could such a weak child grow up?


    It seemed that the Zhao Family''s Shangguan Family was in urgent need of a concubine and a prince.


    Everyone was exhausted, so they slept on the ground.


    On the morning of the second day, a great general had rushed over and actually received the escaping Pan Yingying.


    Pan Yingying was haggard and haggard, with the title "Shangguan Family Sacred Bow to the Blessed". Zhao Deji was also a little sad, and only said, "Fortunately Madame Pan is fine." Zhang Yingying, who was at the side, also hurried forward and bowed, "Servant greets Madame Pan."


    Pan Yingying saw that Zhang Yingying, who had finished changing and dressing up, was already at Shangguan Family''s side. Her face was glowing and she looked extremely neat and tidy, unlike herself who was in a sorry state, and was even more jealous. Angry, she raised her hand and slapped him: "Bitch, you dare abandon Servant, and flee for your life ¡­."


    Seeing her act so rashly, Zhao Deji was annoyed. He shouted, "Why did Zhang''s wife chase up to us first?


    Zhang Yingying understood that with little prince, she wouldn''t be able to make enemies with Pan Yingying. She knelt down and apologized, "Servant knows her wrongs, I ask for Madame Pan''s punishments ¡­"


    At this time, Wu Jinnu had already come out with little prince in her arms.


    Seeing his son, Pan Yingying immediately threw herself onto him and cried.


    Zhao Deji was even more unhappy and shouted: "What are you crying for?"


    Pan Yingying could no longer suppress the grievances and hatred in her heart and handed over the little prince over to Wu Jinnu. Although she knew that the emperor was tough, he could not control herself at this moment and her face was filled with tears as she denounced him, "Shangguan Family is ruthless, only knowing how to run away without bringing the Servant along.


    Being chased like a fugitive was originally the pain in Zhao Deji''s heart. However, when he saw that Pan Yingying did not care about his dignity and reprimanded him, he became angry, scolded a "bold bitch" and kicked Pan Yingying to the ground. Pan Yingying sat on the ground, thumping her chest and stomping her feet, she wailed in pain. little prince who was carried by Wu Jinnu was so scared that she was crying, while Zhao Deji was even angrier. Zhao Deji saw that the entire hall of concubines had lowered their heads, feeling even more embarrassed, and left with a flourish of their sleeves.


    By the time Pan Yingying was dragged out, she was already awake, but there was no time for regret. From then on, no matter how many times Pan Yingying welcomed him, she could not get any more favors.


    Hua Rong watched as Zhao Deji''s concubines cried for love and left the place quietly. She knew that Zhao Deji did not want anyone else to hear them.


    Zhao Deji slowly walked out of the door and saw her standing in the corridor, looking into the distance. Remembering that he had fled in a hurry that day, without being able to notify or even think of rescuing her, he felt somewhat guilty. After thinking for a while, he took off a jade pendant from his body and walked over: "Rong Er."


    "Your Majesty? "What are you doing?"


    "Hua Rong would not dare."


    "Rong Er, take it. Consider this our wedding present for you and Yue Pengju."


    She was startled, and in her heart, it wasn''t that she didn''t despise Zhao Deji, but he had once saved her life in the end. Thank you, Shangguan Family, for your kindness. "


    When Zhao Deji heard the sound of "Shangguan Family", his heart was filled with mixed emotions. He turned and left.


    Just as they settled down in the temporary palace in Zhenjiang, little prince got sick again. Actually, due to his inborn ability, he was often ill, and he had to rely on many medicinal herbs in order to survive. Due to the fact that he had just arrived, everyone thought that he was'' coincidentally ''ill.


    Zhao Deji went to visit his son seven or eight times a day. However, seeing that he was really weak, he knew in his heart that this child would probably not be able to be raised again. He had no choice but to listen to a eunuch''s advice and take his son to the buddhist hall outside the city to accompany the old empress dowager, where he would be cared for by nuns skilled in medical techniques and taking care of their bodies.


    After sending his son away, he returned to his chamber, dejected.


    Wu Jinnu helped him lie down on the bed. She knew what he was thinking and was extremely worried, so she accompanied him for a long time until he fell asleep before she went out to bring him a bowl of porridge. Hua Rong lingered outside, originally wanting to ask her about the situation, but since she knew that Wu Jinnu did not like her, she endured it and did not ask.


    Wu Jinnu carried the porridge in, and when she saw that Zhao Deji had already opened his eyes, she helped him drink the porridge. Just as he was about to leave, she was pulled by him.


    "Shangguan Family ¡­"


    "JinNu, you sleep tonight."


    Wu Jinnu was both happy and sad, no one could understand it better than her, and at this time, Shangguan Family''s actions, were truly filled with extreme desire for her son. If she were to obtain such a favor and give birth to a man and a woman, wouldn''t that be the greatest consolation to the Shangguan Family?


    She went to bed softly, undressed him, and then lay down and enjoyed herself.


    Zhao Deji pressed down on top of her body. After just a few movements, he suddenly heard someone shout outside, "The gold soldier is here ¡­"


    This time, it was really the gold soldier.


    Jin Wushu''s army was divided into three groups, and were obstructed by Yue Pengju along the way. After they passed Second Spring Mountain, they were unable to catch up to Zhao Deji. However, the other two armies had already swept across the Song Jun s, and they had taken a shortcut along the way. They had already secretly gathered at the Zhenjiang s. That night, the city was invaded by large scale attacks. Fires immediately blazed outside the city walls. It was like a living hell for a man to make women cry ¡­


    Zhao Deji called out a Single Shirt and rushed out, only then did he realise that Huang Qianshan and the rest were already gone, and that he only had a few palace maids by his side. Just as he was in a daze, Hua Rong had already mounted his horse and rushed over, and with Xu Caizhi on his back, the two of them shouted out together: "Get on your horses!"


    Zhao Deji could not care less as he mounted his horse and sat behind Hua Rong. Kanggong and Xu Caizhi followed closely behind as they ran.


    With luck, he rushed out of the side city. Zhao Deji turned his head and saw that at the open city gates, the gold soldier had chased him out like a tide.


    His voice was very dry and hoarse, "Rong Er, our time has come ¡­"


    "Your majesty, we have to escape."


    "Rong Er!"


    "Your majesty, sit still!"


    When Hua Rong saw that there were two people on his horse, she couldn''t run fast enough, so she shouted and jumped off the horse, using her strength to hit the horse on its back: "Your majesty, take care!"


    "Rong Er!" Zhao Deji screamed miserably. Seeing that she had let go of his BMW to escape for his life, even though he did not care about his safety, he felt that the last person had already disappeared.


    Hua Rong jumped off the horse. Just as she steadied himself, he saw Xu Caizhi and Kanggong running towards him from the side. Delighted, she took aim at the person leading the charge. The person dismounted, and she jumped onto the horse''s back. She hit the horse and ran.


    Zhao Deji was running in the dark night, hearing the Horseshoe chasing him, he turned his head and saw Hua Rong and the others chasing after his. He was so happy that tears almost flowed down his cheeks.


    "Alright."


    In a hurry, the four of them ran into a forest path. After passing this forest path, they arrived at a vast expanse of water.


    There was no way out.


    The four of them hurriedly dismounted and saw a boat parked in front of them.


    Xu Caizhi ran over and knocked on the side. The owner of the boat rubbed his eyes drowsily: What''s the matter in the middle of the night, Guest?


    "It''s dangerous in the middle of the night. Tomorrow morning, I guess."


    Behind him, the Horseshoe s of the gold soldier were getting louder and louder. Hua Rong anxiously ran over and handed him a jade pendant: "Old man, please, I have a family member who is sick and urgently needs to cross the river."

 C114 Escape

    old man looked at the jade pendant under the firelight and nodded with difficulty.


    Zhao Deji, Xu Caizhi and the Kanggong had already boarded the boat, Hua Rong could not bear to part with the one in a million year old "Jin Si", but the boat was unable to move the horse, she could not care about the pain anymore, she used her strength to ride the horse, "Jin Si, escape by yourself." Then she immediately rushed up to the boat.


    Just as the boat reached the center of the river, gold soldier had already caught up to the shore. She raised her torch and shouted loudly, "Zhao Deji, on that boat ¡­"


    "Chase, quickly chase, don''t let him go ¡­"


    "Go find the boat."


    "¡­"


    However, the Golden Army could only shout empty words in the end, there was only one boat here, and they did not know how to swim, so they could only watch as the boat left.


    When Jin Wushu arrived, the small boat was already out of his sight. He looked around for a while and then stopped.


    Suddenly, someone shouted, "GenSys, it''s GenSys."


    He whistled, and GenSys, who had heard the old master''s order, came running down the beach. Jin Wushu pulled the reins and Hua Rong actually let go of her horse to follow Zhao Deji across the river.


    He asked anxiously, "What river is this?"


    The Chinese general in his army, Han Chang replied, "Reporting to the Fourth Prince, this river is the flow of an angry sea. Zhao Deji only has one boat, if you don''t want to die in the fierce winds and rain at sea, you must get closer to the shore. "


    "Alright, immediately send troops to guard the various stops along the way. This time, won''t be able to escape even if he has wings!"


    "Yes."


    As the crowd dispersed, he stood alone by the river bank for a while, looking at the misty moon in the distance, he sighed: "Hua Rong, you''re risking your life to save such a shameless and cowardly unconscious monarch, is it worth it?"


    Suddenly, he remembered that day in the life-and-death battle, she had shown him mercy. It was at that moment of hesitation that she had been able to hesitate even at such a dangerous moment ¡ª she was extremely excited again.


    He slapped it heavily with his palm. "You traitor, you actually followed her after seeing Hua Rong, can it be that she treats you better than this prince?"


    It was unknown if the horse understood the human language, but there was another hiss. In the night, it sounded very sad.


    The boat was moving faster and faster, and it was getting farther and farther away from the shore. Golden Army''s curses and shouts could no longer be heard.


    When they reached the heart of the river and saw that the torches were all gone, he asked, "Everyone, where are you heading to?"


    Hua Rong and Xu Caizhi looked at Zhao Deji. His face was at a loss and he obviously did not know where to go.


    The line of this river stretched very long. If one went any further, they would be drawn into the boundless ocean, and along the way, they would be pursued relentlessly by the Golden Army.


    Zhao Deji was currently at a loss to the extreme, and completely had no idea what to do.


    "Where are you going?" the boatman asked again.


    Under the vast night sky, Hua Rong looked at the two mountains that had retreated backwards in the middle of the river, then looked at Zhao Deji, and lowered his voice: "Tell me, where are we going?"


    "Rong Er! "I don''t know either!"


    "Alright."


    Seeing that she had made a decision, Xu Caizhi heaved a sigh of relief. Zhao Deji still remained under the moonlight with his head under the pillow, as if he had fallen into a meditative state.


    There was water on the boat. Hua Rong went to get a bowl, and brought it in front of him. He took a sip, and with a shake of her hand, half of the water was poured onto the side of the boat.


    Hua Rong knew what he was feeling, and did not push him away. After a long while, he slowly raised his head and let go of her.


    At this time, the sky had already brightened. He saw that the person tied to the Boat Family''s body was actually the jade pendant that he had bestowed to Hua Rong to get married in, and his heart became even more sour. "Rong Er, thank you ¡­"


    Hua Rong smiled slightly: "Kanggong and Master Xu are still by your side. "I''ll go and see if there''s anything I can get you a bowl of fresh fish soup ¡­"


    He nodded his head as he watched Hua Rong nimbly walk to the bow of the ship. At this time, his mind was in a mess, and he needed a stable person to stay by his side, but Hua Rong''s expression did not change, he remained calm and suddenly remembered the first time he had seen her. The young lady who had fallen into the water was at the brink of death, as if she would never be able to live for long. However, he himself, on the contrary, had become extremely worried because his country had been ruined and his family had been wiped out.


    The boat master was napping at the front of the boat when Hua Rong walked over and greeted him, "Old man, can you get anything to eat on the boat?"


    The boatsman opened his eyes and looked at the sky. "Sure."


    He stood up and casually picked up the jade pendant that Hua Rong had given him. He couldn''t see it clearly last night, but now he could see it clearly.


    This shock was not to be trifled with. Walking into the cabin, he kneeled down with a thump, "This commoner, Ji San, does not know that he is the Emperor. I beg the Emperor to atone for his sins."


    "Elder, please get up."


    "This is the emperor''s item. This commoner doesn''t dare covet it, and now return it to the emperor."


    Zhao Deji was currently alone, all that was left was this reward for Hua Rong, unable to be saved, the man sighed, he looked at Hua Rong and smiled: "Old man, Shangguan Family was saved by you, there is nothing to repay you, please accept it."


    The boatsman Ji San was unable to refuse and accepted the jade pendant. "This commoner will go and get some food for the Emperor right now."


    "Thank you, old man."


    Ji San went to the bow of the boat to light a fire. He emptied all the storage space on the boat and quickly got a plate of peanuts, a plate of salted fish, a bowl of fish soup, and a big bowl of rice.


    The four of them ran for an entire night, not caring about being polite. They gobbled down the food in an instant, but they felt that they had never eaten such a delicious thing in their lives before.


    After the four of them finished eating, the boat owner cleaned up the table and said: "In front of us is a large ship. It is managed by this commoner''s. The Chief Officer Lin is the master of this river, he has millions of family wealth and is straightforward and loyal. If the Emperor does not give up, this humble commoner will bring the Emperor and the others there immediately. "


    Hua Rong looked at Ji San, and suddenly said: "Old man, thank you."


    She turned to Zhao Deji and said in a low voice: "The military and civilians of the southern region probably know that the Shangguan Family is here.


    Hearing that, Zhao Deji pondered for a moment, but there was no other way, he immediately agreed.


    The boat crossed the river and entered the sea ahead.


    The surface of the sea was very calm. From afar, he could see many small boats docked at the port in front of him.


    The boatman whistled and headed for a large ship ahead.


    The ship was three stories high and very impressive. It was a merchant ship used by the local wealthy merchants to set out to sea.


    Zhao Deji took a few steps forward, feeling uneasy. With one hand on the bow, and the other on the dagger at his waist, Hua Rong protected him from the left and right.


    "Your Majesty, this is the Chief Officer Lin''s merchant ship. The Chief Officer Lin had helped the citizens over the years, and had accepted people from all four sides to join them. His ancestors were originally the Imperial Water Army, but by his generation, they had already specialised in maritime commerce ¡­ "


    The two sailors recognized Ji San and as they put down the spiral staircase, the boatman shouted: "Is Chief Officer Lin here? I have something to talk to him about. "


    The sailors didn''t dare to look down on his people so they immediately went in to inform him.


    After a while, an old man in his fifties walked out with a few people. The old man asked: "Ji San, what do you have to say?"


    Ji San said: "A guest surnamed Zhao has come to visit."


    The old man could clearly see what was going on. He hurriedly ordered a small boat to be put down to welcome them.


    Once Zhao Deji and the others landed, he dismissed everyone. Ji San was familiar with the ways of the world, and immediately followed him into the cabin.


    The four of them were shocked, Ji San had not even introduced him, how did Lin Zhijie know?


    Lin Zhijie stood up, walked to the side and knelt in front of a tablet. When Zhao Deji saw this, he could not help but kneel down as well.


    It was no wonder that Lin Zhijie was able to recognize him at a glance.


    Lin Zhijie explained slowly. His ancestors fought together with the Songtazu in the war and established a meritorious service. After that, the Taizu had the right to "drink wine and release troops", bestow gifts of wealth and jewelry, and let the courtier return to his hometown to become a rich person. Lin Zhijie''s ancestors started their business at sea and became rich. Although no one in the family was an official, they still retained the last rank. He had heard of the Golden Army chasing him, heard of the words "guest surnamed Zhao" and immediately understood the identity of Zhao Deji and the others when comparing the images of the Taizu which he was used to.


    In the midst of Zhao Deji''s predicament, unexpectedly meeting the Taizu''s old official here, he immediately called out to him for protection.


    After a while, Lin Zhijie persuaded him. At this time, a servant had already brought over clean clothes and tea.


    Lin Zhijie then introduced the people around him to his sons, Zhang Shiwu, his son-in-law, etc.


    The cabin was very big, similar to the luxurious living room on land. When Zhao Deji and the rest sat down, they saw the autumn fruits, vegetables and wine on the table.


    Lin Zhijie asked: "What are Your Majesty''s plans?"


    Before Zhao Deji could reply, he heard two sailors rushing in, and their faces turned pale: "Not good, gold soldier is chasing us."


    Zhao Deji suddenly stood up and walked out. Lin Zhijie followed suit, only to see that on the shore opposite of them, countless of boats suddenly started moving, and thousands of gold soldier s swarmed in from the shore. Arrows shot towards them like rain, and the Golden Army snatched the boats from the water.


    Everyone could see clearly, Lin Zhijie shouted "Set sail!" and the large ship started to sail towards the ocean.


    On the way, they were led by Vice Marshal Gu Shen and split into Zhenjiang along with Yeru Horse. On the other hand, under the guidance of the Han Chinese, Jin Wushu led his men and went across the road, bringing 500 elite riders to chase after Zhao Deji along the river.


    Hearing that the Golden Army was attacking them, the men and women outside the city all rushed to the river bank in an attempt to escape.


    There were too few ships and too many people. The owner of the boat took the opportunity to demand a sky-high price, 10 gold coins for one person, and even so, the boat was packed.


    However, there were still a large majority of people who were unable to board the ship and could only run away with their gold and silver. Jin Wushu and the others that had rushed to the river bank were like animals that had been surrounded and driven to the east gate.


    At this time, within the scattered ships, a huge merchant ship could be seen heading towards the ocean.


    "Quickly, Zhao Deji must be on this ship."


    Golden Army killed many people, causing Han Chang to be extremely knowledgeable, and he had already prepared to bribe some small water soldiers. Very quickly, he organized a fleet of more than 20 fast boats and quickly chased after them.


    Jin Wushu took the lead and boarded a five-tooth warship, setting sail and chasing after the big ship.

 C115 Meet Pirate

    The merchant boat quickly escaped, with no path in front and behind. Zhao Deji stood on the third floor as he looked around, and the pursuers behind him were getting more and more anxious. Lin Zhijie was knowledgeable and experienced, he maintained his calm amidst his panic, looking at the sky: "We will sail along the west side, there are many islands ahead, we can avoid first."


    At this time, Zhao Deji had nowhere to go, and was completely obedient to him. Hua Rong and Xu Caizhi also had no sailing experience, so they could only follow him.


    After running for five or six days, the Golden Army was still unable to catch up to him, but she was still able to stay in her line of sight. Lin Zhijie ordered, the speed of the boat did not dare to slow down at all. Fortunately, the boat had enough food and water, so it was safe for the time being.


    However, drifting like this was not an option. Although he had gradually gotten rid of the Golden Army''s chase, he had drifted for more than a month, stopping to rest or to take a walk. However, he had never been able to find the place to land.


    One evening, the sky suddenly darkened. Groups and groups of seabirds flew across the sea, emitting stifled cries. It was unknown where they were headed.


    The captain rushed over. "Master, this is bad. It''s going to be a storm."


    Lin Zhijie stomped his feet and sighed: "Speed up, you are not allowed to stay."


    "But, this is too dangerous, the sky is going to turn dark again. We must find a place to park. "


    It was a dead end if they stopped. Lin Zhijie said resolutely: "Continue."


    "Yes."


    The sky was as black as ink, and soon it was raining cats and dogs. The merchant ship swayed on the surface of the sea. Under the raging waves, it was like a speck of dust in the desert, on the verge of destruction.


    Zhao Deji sat in the cabin, frowning as he watched the giant waves hitting the window layer by layer. Hua Rong and Xu Caizhi, who were both standing beside him, were jolted here and there, especially Hua Rong, who was almost unable to stand steadily.


    Lin Zhijie hurriedly entered with a strange set of clothes in his hands. "Your Majesty, this is the ''life jacket'' that I brought back from a small western country during my voyage, you should wear it."


    "Your Majesty, the dragon body is more important."


    Seeing that he was loyal to the master, and taking the life jacket, Zhao Deji suddenly noticed that Hua Rong was lying on the side, his hair was in a mess, and his face was gloomy and did not look like a human. He sighed, and passed the life jacket to her: "Rong Er, you wear it."


    Hua Rong was so shocked that she almost vomited, she anxiously shook her head: "Shangguan Family, don''t worry about me, your dragon body is more important."


    Seeing that Hua Rong was adamant, Zhao Deji did not try to persuade him anymore. He put on the life jacket and looked at the huge waves outside: "If the heavens have eyes, my Da Song will definitely be able to escape from this calamity."


    No one could console him, Lin Zhijie had already rushed down to discuss this matter with the captain.


    The ship had already begun to enter the water, and after an unknown period of time in the darkness, just as the captain was about to give the command to cut down the mast, the storm suddenly stopped.


    The people on the deck were all over the place, all of them in a state of disarray. Just as they thought that they were doomed, they saw that the storm had suddenly stopped, and they all jumped in joy.


    Zhao Deji''s entire body was covered with water, the life jacket over his body was drenched in water, he was barely able to stay by the door of the cabin, he was so weak that he couldn''t even stand properly.


    Zhao Deji sat on the chair completely paralyzed, and muttered: "Taizu, please bless me."


    "For us to be able to escape from this calamity, our beloved one is truly an unparalleled achievement."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    After the storm, the sea calmed down in the middle of the night. The mountains could be seen in the sky as far as the eye could see. It was as if the entire world had fallen into a deep sleep.


    When they looked back, Golden Army''s boat had already disappeared. They didn''t know where the sea was and everyone had already lost their way in the sea.


    Zhao Deji said: Old sir, next, where should we go?


    "Your Majesty, wait until daybreak and determine the direction." Right now, it''s best for everyone to rest for a while. "


    "Then that''s it."


    After battling against the storm for most of the night, everyone fell to the deck. Lin Zhijie went to open a huge sealed chest, and took out clean clothes for everyone to wash.


    Hua Rong''s body was already feeling cold and warm, but shesheas afraid that everyone would be worried. Without saying a word, she quietly went to the cabin to change her clothes, and when she returned, he saw that Kanggong was already asleep on the bed of the cabin. Xu Caizhi slept beside him with his sword.


    Hua Rong quietly withdrew herself and stood on the deck. She found a slightly dry place and looked at the sea mountains in the dark night. She touched her forehead that was burning hot, and leaned on the side of the ship. Baffled, she suddenly saw Yue Pengju, and exclaimed in joy, "Peng Ju". Her head was empty, and she almost touched the cold deck.


    A fiery sun rose from the sea, very different from the sun seen on land. Faintly, there were many islands in front of him. He didn''t know how big they were or how many they were.


    Lin Zhijie rested for a while, before accompanying Zhao Deji to the outside of the cabin on the third floor, and looked towards the sky in the distance. Zhao Deji asked: Where is this place?


    Lin Zhijie said: "This little one is also very unfamiliar with this place, I am not very familiar with it, obviously I lost my way last night."


    He called out to his son: "Si Lang, after all these years of traveling in this ocean, are you familiar with this place?"


    Lam Shiro looked at it for a while, then shook his head. His brother-in-law Zhang Shiwu suddenly spoke out: "This is a deserted island.


    "Pirates?"


    Hua Rong, who was at the side, suddenly thought of the King Qin. Looking carefully at this piece of sea, he did not have any impression of it, and did not know if it was the same sea as the King Qin.


    Zhao Deji had a few months of experience defending by the sea, but that was basically just a flash of light without real experience in controlling it. After running for a few days, the sea seemed to be even more unstable than the land, and if one were to look from afar, one would not even know where the hidden island was.


    "I was very impressed when I went out to sea when I was a teenager and met pirates with my father. If we go around these islands and then head east, we can leave. "


    Lin Zhijie said: Do we have to circle around here?


    "Yes, there''s an opening to the sea, or the ship will go into the ocean and disappear."


    Lin Zhijie turned his head to look at Zhao Deji, and Zhao Deji looked at the sailors on his boat.


    "Old mister, is there any confidence in battling the bandit leader?"


    Lin Zhijie shook his head: "Although I am not confident, but this commoner has a plan."


    Zhao Deji immediately replied: "Old sir, there''s no harm."


    "Your Majesty, the Royal En is mighty, why not recruit these bandits, and grant them the services of a noble and magnanimous person. They will definitely work for the imperial government, and also get married in the future."


    "Alright, let''s do it. But, who should we send to persuade him? "


    "This humble one''s son, Si Lang, can go."


    Lam Shiro was thirty-five to thirty-six years old, of medium stature, with a tanned complexion and a very robust look. He had walked across the sea all year round, and had visited many small countries on the coast to do business.


    Seeing that he was willing to take such a huge risk, Zhao Deji sighed: "Old sir is very loyal, if I can escape this calamity, I will definitely reward you father and son handsomely."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    "At that time, my father was one of the pirates who managed to escape with his life. Their leader''s surname was Zhou, and I recognized him. A rather straightforward person, but I don''t know if it''s still this person. "


    "Alright, you and Si Lang go ahead and scout first. Also, the ship needs to get to the shore to make some repairs. In addition to going out to sea in a hurry, we do not have enough clear water on board, it would be best if we can get some of them. "


    "Yes."


    After that, Lin Zhijie picked a few capable sailors. Hua Rong had stayed on the King Qin Island for a few months and was familiar with some of the pirates'' mannerisms, so he said: "Old Uncle Lin, I will go with you guys."


    Lin Zhijie hurriedly said, "Miss, the bandit leader is heartless, it''s too dangerous."


    Zhao Deji and Hua Rong were the only ones left by Zhao Deji''s side, and they did not want her to take the risk, so they shook their heads: "Rong Er, you are a woman after all, it is inconvenient, let''s watch for a while first."


    "Yes."


    Another day passed, and it was late afternoon, and the ship was close to the continuous archipelago. Looking around, there were trees and cages on the island, which were extremely wide and long, but in Hua Rong''s mind, this was not the King Qin''s island.


    She didn''t know if she was relieved or not, but she silently watched the evening breeze blow up the fine white sand.


    The ship had yet to reach the shore, but several alarms had already sounded. It was obviously the pirate surveillance system.


    Zhang Shiwu was already prepared, he shouted out a few slogans, causing the pirates to hesitate a little, as if they had tacitly agreed to the arrival of the big ship from far away.


    Lam Shiro and the others brought some gifts from the boat, and also put down a small clam board.


    As the small boat approached the shore, a few pirates rushed forward. Zhang Shiwu spoke a few words, then asked: "Is Brother Zhou in?"


    This group of people were all underlings of King Zhou. Seeing that everyone brought a generous gift, they were overjoyed. "Who are you? I will bring you to see Big Brother Zhou immediately. "


    Big Brother Zhou was known as Zhou Qi, and was drinking and having fun, when he saw Zhang Shiwu bringing the box over, he pointed at him: "Kid, you look really familiar."


    Zhang Shiwu bowed, "This little one, Zhang Shiwu, greets Seventh Elder."


    Zhou Qi laughed out loud: "I remember now, your father once gave me such a generous gift. Kid, what are you doing here again? Was he in trouble? Or was it robbed by other pirates? "


    Zhang Shiwu bowed respectfully and lowered his voice: "I have something important to report."


    There was happiness and worry on his face, and after a while, he suddenly said: "Brother Zhang, you gave me a fortune for free, but I do not dare to casually pay my respects. To be honest, a few days ago, this island had already pledged its allegiance to my King. I have to ask for his opinion. "


    "Sure, sure."


    "I will send the Brothers to greet our benefactor. Brother Zhang, you go back and wait for me. As soon as I have any news, I will inform you immediately."


    "Thank you, Master Zhou Qi."


    The boat docked by the shore. Everyone was anxiously waiting for their return. It was not until the afternoon that the clam board came back.


    Zhao Deji had been extremely anxious, but seeing the happiness on Lam Shiro''s face, he heaved a sigh of relief. "Si Lang, do you have an idea now?"


    Si Lang bowed and replied, "Reporting to Your Majesty, the bandit on the island is called Zhou Qi, they are called Seventh Elder. But he said his island had recently been subdued by another gang of bandits. He said that he could not make the decision on his own, so he had to ask the Great Master for permission before he could report it to His Majesty. For the time being, he has allowed us to temporarily dock. "


    "Who is the bandit leader?"


    "He was unwilling to divulge his surname. He only said that his surname was Qin."


    Hua Rong''s heart thumped. She had always been nervous, this angry ocean that was close to the King Qin''s ocean, but because it wasn''t this island, she had been hoping to get lucky. Now, when she heard the surname "Qin", his heart turned cold. If it was the King Qin, why would she accept the reward?


    Zhao Deji had also defended against the sea in this area before, but firstly, time was lacking and secondly, he had never met King Qin face to face. He basically did not recognize him, so even if he had heard of "King Qin" long ago, he did not know who he really was.


    Hua Rong knew that the situation was bad, but she couldn''t say anything. The Lam Shiro continued: "Zhou Qi was very tempted, he has already set out to report to the leader. Said there''d be news by tomorrow morning at the latest. "


    There was a special way of communication between the pirates, but at the moment, with everyone hiding at the edge of the island, the Golden Army could catch up to them at any time. She could only temporarily dock.


    The patrolling small pirates did not know that they were the Son of Heaven, but upon hearing Zhou Qi''s orders, they did not dare to be negligent and only looked at the group of people who were trying to escape out of curiosity.

 C116 See Qin Dawang

    They also saw that there was actually a woman with bright eyes and white teeth who was secretly watching them. Hua Rong didn''t mind as she continued to observe the terrain.


    That night, everyone stayed on shore to light a bonfire and stayed overnight. Because they didn''t know whether the Golden Army would chase them or not, they didn''t dare to sleep. They took turns to stay up and spent the night in panic.


    Furthermore, Zhou Qi had signaled early in the morning to only lead two underlings on a water boat at a very fast speed to the middle island. By then, it was already morning.


    He landed and was welcomed by a few pirates. "Brother Zhou Qi, what''s the matter?"


    "I need to see the King Qin. I have urgent matters to attend to."


    The pirates saw that he was in a hurry and did not dare delay. They immediately took him to a huge wooden house on the island.


    Furthermore, ever since King Qin was firmly rejected by Hua Rong and the two of them were ''married'', he knew that there was nothing he could do. With Yue Pengju by his side, and him unable to snatch Hua Rong, under his rage, a fight broke out and he was injured. He saw that Hua Rong was completely indifferent to her injuries, and even more so treated him like a cockroach or a mouse. He thought about how he had travelled thousands of miles to find his wife and the death of his subordinates, only to have his subordinates die and save her from the Jinying. He had originally hoped that he could bring her back home, but he never expected that he would end up like this.


    After returning to the sea and taking a short break, he began to subdue all the surrounding small islands. Little Pirate Zhou Qi was one of them as well, they took him as their leader and started to do "business" together.


    On this day, he was discussing with a group of people about how to subdue a large island that he could not subdue and refused to surrender to. At the most intense point of the discussion, the small fry on duty hurried over: "Great King, Zhou Qi has arrived."


    "Send him in."


    Zhou Qi hurried in, his face was full of joy: "Great King, a big deal is coming."


    "What big deal?"


    "A merchant surnamed Lin came to find us, saying that he wanted to pass by using the Dao."


    "Oh? He just needed to leave behind some money to buy his way out. What kind of big deal was this? "What''s the value of his merchant ship?"


    "Your Majesty, you don''t know ¡­" Zhou Qi lowered his voice, looked left and right, the King Qin understood, and moved away, "What is it?"


    "The merchant Lin''s boat is not gold and silver, but it is better than gold and silver. That person seemed to be a Zhaojiaji, he was chased all the way to the ocean by the Golden Army ¡­ "Eldest brother, think about it. If we can do anything to protect our emperor, then we can get a title ¡­"


    According to Lam Shiro and Zhang Shiwu''s express intentions, Lam Shiro had promised Zhou Qi a noble and noble character, someone born into a bandit family, that they would be welcomed. Now that Zhou Qi had received the promise of the Son of Heaven, he naturally felt moved too.


    When King Qin returned to the sea, although he did not ask about external affairs and only wanted to occupy the area of influence, there would be people who would report to him for such an explosive event like chasing from mountain to Yangzhou. However, it was truly unexpected for Zhao Deji to be chased this far out to sea.


    His heart suddenly jumped wildly. Since Zhao Deji was chased here, would he, Hua Rong, be together with him?


    He focused his mind: "Is there a woman in Zhao Deji''s group?"


    Zhou Qi was baffled. "Who is Zhao Deji?"


    He did not know Zhaojiaji''s name, so he waved his hand, "Is there a woman in that group of people?"


    "I only saw Lam Shiro, Zhang Shiwu, before I saw the others. King, you want a woman? "


    "I have plenty of women. It''s nothing, just a casual question. I''m afraid I''ve fallen into their trap. "


    "They don''t have many guards with them, and the difference in strength is huge. I saw that it was impossible for them to harm us, so I allowed them to approach the shore. As this matter is too important, I am afraid to make the decision. Thus, I am here to ask big brother about it. "


    "Fine, I''ll go take a look." He thought for a moment and suddenly said, "Forget it. No need, Zhao Deji is not a good thing, being captured by the Bird Golden Man has nothing to do with me. Anyway, his family couldn''t sit still. "You reply to them and tell them to take a detour ¡­"


    Zhou Qi hesitated. If it really was the Son of Heaven who did not rescue her, wouldn''t he be sentenced to death in the future?


    "Do we need to detain them? "It''s better to just not do it, and not stop at nothing ¡­"


    "There''s no need. There was no need to save him and no one was allowed to make things difficult for him. "Also, return the gifts they gave you. If you need them, you can provide them with some food and water."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Qi was very disappointed, but King Qin glared at him: "Leave Zhao Deji here and attract Golden Army. Although Golden Man is not accustomed to water battles, there will be endless troubles in the future. Furthermore, accompanying a tiger is like accompanying a tiger. If he is not careful, he will turn hostile and we will all have to move our heads. "Except for your island, you are not allowed to reveal any other islands to him, in case he escapes."


    Zhou Qi did not dare defy the order. Although he urgently wanted to gain the merit of "protecting the king", but seeing that the Son of Heaven was not the almighty and noble person who lived a peaceful life, but was instead a few people who had fled, he thought that there was nothing left to be gained from it. He did not try to persuade the King Qin anymore and returned to report in a hurry.


    When the King Qin saw Zhou Qi leaving, he wanted to stop him, but after thinking about it, Hua Rong did not have any sort of friendship with him, so why did he even ask her?


    No matter how strong the wind or rain was, it had nothing to do with him even if he died on the sea. Besides, she might not be there.


    It was already half a day later than expected, so everyone waited anxiously until the afternoon before they saw Zhou Qi and a few of his subordinates rushing over. For safety''s sake, Zhao Deji and the others protected Zhao Deji as he boarded the ship, leaving behind the Lam Shiro for the negotiations. Hua Rong also stayed behind.


    Zhou Tong thought of the King Qin''s words and looked at his in the crowd. He saw a girl dressed in a military uniform, her appearance delicate and pretty, and wondered if the person that the King Qin had mentioned was her.


    Because he had been ordered to reject, he did not dare to ask too much and only turned to Zhang Shiwu and the others.


    Lam Shiro bowed first: "Zhou Xianggong, has your esteemed leader agreed yet?"


    Zhou Qi was a pirate, but he still called him "Hubby" even though he was respected in the current dynasty. Zhou Qi had received gifts from them, but had not completed any of the tasks, hence he was a little embarrassed. Your gifts, return as promised. "


    "This is a small gift to Zhou Xianggong, there''s no need to return it."


    Lam Shiro was very disappointed. Even after asking a few more times, Zhou Qi still could not accept it and his tone became impatient: "Quickly, you guys find another way out. If I need it, I can offer some clear water food as well. "


    The rest were helpless, they could only pretend to drink their water, Lam Shiro insisted on keeping the gifts, Zhou Qi apologised, and gave them some rations to eat.


    At this time, he suddenly spoke out, "Zhou Xianggong, may I ask if your leader is King Qin?"


    Zhou Qi was surprised to hear her ask. "That''s right."


    "Can you tell him I want to talk to him? My name is Hua Rong. "


    Zhou Qi saw that she looked elegant and spoke in a refined manner. Although she was a crude pirate, Zhou Qi could not help but turn gentle: "Boss has already said it, I will not negotiate any conditions with you."


    "Tell him, my name is Hua Rong. Maybe he will meet with me."


    When Zhou Qi heard King Qin''s question, he knew that they must have some sort of relationship. His attitude became even more respectful: "Miss, please forgive me. The boss refuses to meet any of you. "


    After hearing his words, Hua Rong was even more certain that it was Qin Shangcheng. In this world, there was definitely no second King Qin.


    Hua Rong was very disappointed. After being silent for a while, she said: "Let''s wait for another two days. I''ll trouble Zhou Xianggong to tell him that Hua Rong has something to ask of him."


    "This ¡­"


    "I shall trouble Zhou Xianggong one last time. If he really does not see us, we will immediately leave. We definitely will not dare to disturb him again."


    Lam Shiro and Zhang Shiwu also took the opportunity to plead for leniency: "Thank you Zhou Xianggong for your kindness, please pass this on to us."


    Zhou Qi accepted their great gift, and would not accept any merits. Seeing Hua Rong''s calm demeanor, he had a very good impression of them, and had no choice but to say: "Alright, I''ll go and ask again."


    "Thank you, we will wait here."


    Zhou Qi turned around, and then the Lam Shiro said in a low voice: "Miss, you recognize the King Qin?"


    "Yes."


    He and Zhang Shiwu looked at each other, overjoyed.


    Hua Rong shook her head: "That''s not necessarily true, I have only met King Qin once. Even an enemy. In order to avoid any mishaps, the two of you will have to board the ship to protect us. It''s best if you don''t wait for me. "


    The two of them looked at each other. Wouldn''t this be a waste of time and joy?


    Hua Rong saw that the two were panicking, and said: "Rest assured, both of you only need to wait for me on the boat.


    "How can this be? We have to stay with you and have some help. "


    The two of them did not know what conflict she had with the King Qin, but since it was like this, they could only treat it as if it was alive. They wanted to try their luck, and even though they were uneasy, they could only wait for Zhou Qi to return.


    Just as he sent out the signal, he saw a sailboat parked at a secret passage. On the bow of the ship, the King Qin had his back facing Zhou Qi as he looked at the vast ocean surface.


    He said in surprise, "Great King, I was just about to go look for you. Why did you come here personally? "


    King Qin did not answer, but asked: "Why are you looking for me?"


    "Among that group, there is a woman who insisted on seeing you. Oh right, she said her name was Hua Rong!"


    Hua Rong!


    It really was her.


    King Qin said indifferently: "Alright, bring her to find me. Remember, only she is allowed to come."


    "Yes."


    "She''s right in front by the sea. I''ll send for her right away."


    "No, take her to the island where I''m staying for the time being."


    "Yes."


    "How''s the wind at Golden Army right now?"


    "There is currently no news. A few days ago, there was a storm and Golden Man was not used to water battles. I estimate that they will not catch up soon."


    "Alright, you have to increase your defense in the next few days. Stay behind to assist them, tell a reliable brother of yours to bring Hua Rong here to find me."


    "Yes."


    Hua Rong was leaning against a coconut tree, resting with her eyes closed. From a distance, Zhou Qi said, "Miss, my boss invites you."


    Hua Rong was shocked: "King Qin is on the island?"


    "No, he just sent someone to ask to see you."


    "Thank you, Zhou Xianggong."


    Lam Shiro and Zhang Shiwu immediately said: "We will accompany you."


    However, he heard Zhou Qi say: "Wait a moment, your highness only wants this lady." He waved his hand, and one of the Vice Leader Zhou Wu walked over, and ordered: "Zhou Wu, send this lady to the King Qin."


    "Yes."


    The Lam Shiro sensed that something was wrong. The mysterious Pirate Head only saw Hua Rong, could it be that she was in danger? Just as he was about to stop him, Hua Rong shook her head and said softly: "There''s no harm. Go back and report to the Emperor first, tell them not to worry. "


    Zhou Qi wasn''t sure either, so he instructed Zhou Wu in a low voice: "Send the people there, you must do your best to deal with them and ensure her safety. This is someone from the Emperor''s Shangguan Family. "


    "Yes."


    Hua Rong had already left with Zhou Wu, but Lam Shiro finally felt that the matter was dangerous, and immediately boarded the ship. When he saw Zhao Deji, he immediately said: "Your Majesty, Miss Hua Rong has left ¡­"


    Zhao Deji turned pale with fright: "Where did you go?"


    "Zhou Qi said that their leader''s name is King Qin, and Miss Hua Rong said that she knows this man, so she went to talk with him."


    Lin Zhijie said: "Why don''t you go with me?"


    "King Qin indicated that she should meet him alone. Zhou Qi sent someone to send her off. "


    Zhao Deji suddenly remembered that many years ago, Hua Rong had fallen into the hands of pirates and felt a chill in her heart, "Not good, Rong Er is falling into the Thief''s Lair again."


    Xu Caizhi was also aware of that matter, and anxiously said: "Since Miss Hua knows what to do, since she dares to go, she will not be rash."


    Zhao Deji was worried in the end, so he shook his head and became even more dejected. Looking at the small island in front of him, he sighed in his heart.

 C117 feigning

    Hua Rong followed Zhou Wu and went forward, entering the depths of the island. However, they headed towards an exit. There was a huge eucalyptus tree at the exit, its leaves were more than a foot long, hanging down and tinged with the yellow of early winter.


    Beneath the tree was a small boat with two masts. This was one of the light battleships that Hua Rong had seen before. The speed at which the pirates fought using it was many times faster than a normal sailboat.


    She hesitated, but in her heart she was very nervous, what would she do when she saw the King Qin? Was it a lamb entering a tiger''s den, or was it another even greater calamity? But at this moment, how could he retreat?


    She looked up at the sky, where the red sun of early winter was fading like blood after a storm. It was as if he had returned to that spring many years ago, that sunny and beautiful day when he and his escaping clansmen met that group of pirates in a crowded boat amidst the raging sea. Ever since then, his life had completely changed ¡­


    "Miss, please board the ship."


    She got on the boat and silently sat at the stern of the boat without saying a word. Zhou Wu would size her up from time to time, but he didn''t dare to ask her any questions.


    Before the sky was completely dark, the small boat finally landed.


    Hua Rong immediately discovered that this island was not the lair of the King Qin he stayed on before. No wonder she felt that there was something wrong with the terrain. Could it be that the King Qin had changed locations again?


    As she was thinking, she saw that a bonfire had already been lit in the distance. From afar, she could hear the chirping and laughter of the birds and the thick smell of roasted meat.


    He suddenly thought of that night, when the King Qin snatched back many women. He carried the wine jar and drunkenly climbed over one woman after another ¡­


    She suddenly stopped, shivering all over.


    Zhou Wu looked at her strangely. "Miss, let''s go.


    "Oh," she said, her steps heavy as lead, too heavy to move.


    The bonfire was finally in front of him.


    Large chunks of meat, huge pots of wine, naturally there were a lot of women, but they were all red and green with smiles, and unlike the women he normally saw robbed before, they should have all been prostitute or had been stolen for a long time, so he had no choice but to accept his fate and force himself to smile, to win the hearts of the Pirate Head, so as to make his painful days less painful.


    Looking at those pirates, none of them were recognizable, she knew that almost twenty of King Qin''s most trusted subordinates were on their way to find her.


    King Qin raised his jar and gulped down a mouthful. In his arms, he was holding two extremely enchanting women on his left and right. When he had just put down the wine jar, the two women each held a bowl of wine and placed it next to his mouth, speaking in a flirtatious tone: "My King, drink ¡­"


    "Great king, I want this cup as well ¡­"


    "Good, good, good. Drink it all, but you have to feed it to me."


    "Damn."


    The King Qin embraced her and with a gulu sound, he sprayed a mouthful of wine on her face. She wiped it with her hand and pushed his generous chest, "The King is so bad, so bad ¡­"


    Everyone laughed, King Qin also laughed out loud. He liked this feeling. He liked women taking the initiative to kiss him. The more they invested in him, the better. There was a time when she was crazy to like a little girl, but she could never kiss her, even if she tried to be strong, she would always bite her lips until they were bloody. Her lips, as if she was a taboo, could not touch it, no matter how much joy she received from her body, she could not make up for this regret ¡ª only later did it become clear that if a woman, no matter how intimate she was, was determined not to let you kiss her, and was disgusted by kissing, it was because she had always treated you like a monster.


    He could ravage her body as he wished, but he couldn''t feel even the slightest bit of emotion from her.


    When he understood this, his first condition for finding a woman was to see if she would kiss him with pleasure ¡ª to kiss him with all her heart, and to kick her aside as soon as it didn''t conform to this rule. The two in his embrace were especially charming, as if guessing his thoughts. They always kissed him in all kinds of ways, kissing him ecstatically. Thus, they had been doted on by him for more than ten days. After every kiss, the two of them would always receive many rewards. Thus, the two of them did their best to curry favor with him and welcome him.


    Hua Rong stood at the side and watched this scene indifferently. Her legs, uncontrollably, were trembling a little, as if her heart was trembling.


    "Great King, Lady Hua Rong is here ¡­"


    Zhou Wu shouted, and the giggling sound suddenly dimmed a little. There was only one kind of woman on the island ¡ª a plaything for everyone to vent their anger on. This was the first time she came as a "visitor".


    Everyone looked curiously at the woman dressed in a military uniform beside him. She wore a bow and had a short blade at her waist. She was extremely delicate and pretty. She stood there silently with a gentle expression.


    King Qin threw the wine jar to the side and glanced at Hua Rong from the corner of her eyes. Her face was pale and her body thin.


    What about the charming look she had when she was by Yue Pengju''s side?


    Is she not well? Not escaping with Yue Pengju? Then, was Zhao Deji the only one accompanying him? And still loyal to the dog emperor?


    His heart skipped a beat, but he subconsciously hugged the woman tightly, and laughed: "Zhou Wu, what is it? Hurry and tell me, don''t disturb this daddy from drinking. "


    "My King, this girl wants to see you."


    Hua Rong took a step forward and bowed. "Hua Rong has specially come to your island.


    King Qin laughed loudly. Only then did his gaze officially turn to Hua Rong: "Please? Hua Rong, do you know what does this daddy do? "If you ask me, what benefits will you give me?"


    Hua Rong was momentarily speechless, because she did not have any bargaining chips left. Furthermore, never in her wildest dreams would she think that one day, he would actually take the initiative to come and beg.


    The King Qin saw that she was silent, and said: "Tell me, why are you looking for me?"


    His eyes were cold. Ever since Hua Rong recognized him, although she had seen his vicious and angry expression many times, she had never seen him with such an extremely cold expression.


    It was as if they were no longer pestering each other, but were looking at an extremely unfamiliar person.


    Hua Rong was terrified, she had no choice but to bite the bullet and take a step forward, bowing with her hands folded in front: "Hua Rong and a group of friends are staying here, to pay respects to King Qin, and hope to pass through and seek King Qin''s consent."


    "Friends? Zhao Deji is your friend? "


    She heard the mockery in King Qin''s tone and was momentarily at a loss for words. Because she could not reveal her identity in front of the crowd, she could only use "friend" to refer to her status as the emperor.


    Actually, how could Zhao Deji be his "friend"!


    "Where''s Yue Pengju? He''s not with you? "


    She shook her head, not knowing how to answer.


    "Yue Pengju is omnipotent, why don''t you go and beg him?"


    "He stayed behind to attack the Golden Army and separated from us ¡­"


    "Haha, just nice to come and collect the corpses of you and Zhao Deji when he attacks the Bird Golden Army."


    Hua Rong was choked to the point that she couldn''t say a single word.


    Zhou Wu brought her here. Knowing that this was a serious matter, he took a step forward and pleaded for her, "Your Majesty ¡­"


    "Get off the stage, your father is talking, why are you interrupting?"


    Zhou Wu did not dare to disobey, and did not even dare to plead.


    "It''s getting late, I need to sleep. "Leave. We''ll talk about it tomorrow if there''s anything else."


    Hua Rong could not help but say, "King Qin, this matter is extremely urgent ¡­"


    "Urgent? You want me to sleep more soundly? "Step down."


    The pirates were not sure what King Qin meant, but they were afraid that he would be enraged, and immediately scattered.


    King Qin also stood up, his thick arms extending out, almost as if he was holding each of the two women with one hand. He was very happy, the two women kept hugging and kissing on each side of him, not even sparing him a glance, before he walked straight ahead.


    Hua Rong chased after him. "King Qin ¡­"


    Two pirates stopped her. "Your Majesty, please rest. You are not allowed to disturb me."


    Zhou Wu was in a difficult position: "Miss, please find a place to rest first. No one is allowed to disturb the King''s sleep. "


    She silently retreated, her hand gripping the bow tightly. Looking at the night sky above her, a layer of fear appeared in her heart. How was she to spend the night on this island?


    In the distance, a few pirates were singing a melody. They were drunk. "Little girl ¡­"


    Zhou Wu scolded: "Stop messing around, she''s the King''s guest."


    "The King''s guest? "Hahaha ¡­"


    The pirates looked at them from afar, like hungry wolves staring at sheep, but they were also afraid of King Qin. He did not say that they could "enjoy" it, so he had no choice but to retreat.


    "Miss, you should go rest for a bit. We''ll talk about it in the morning."


    At this point, Hua Rong had no choice but to follow him into a wooden hut.


    The cabin was extremely unlucky. Zhou Wu had secretly given him some gold and silver to a group of people who had lost their bet, and were nervously holding onto low-class pirates. From the looks of it, the pirates were familiar with him.


    "Miss, you should rest for now. I''ll be right outside. Don''t be afraid."


    "Thank you very much."


    Zhou Wu closed the wooden door, and under the dim candlelight, Hua Rong looked around the room. The simple and crude bed had the fur of an animal, it had a large amount of sweat, the smell of alcohol, it was dirty and messy, all kinds of clothes and socks, and even the female''s undergarments.


    That suffocating smell almost made her faint. She was also worried that there would be a tiger eyeing her from outside the door. She sat cross-legged on the bed, not even daring to close her eyes.


    King Qin brought the two women back to the house.


    The two of them were overjoyed, this was the first time they entered the King Qin''s room. The King Qin was extremely cautious, afraid that someone would murder them, regardless of whether they were male or female, they would never let anyone into the bedroom. In the past, when they were having fun, they would always go to their temporary rooms and leave after that. Tonight, they had actually gotten such an opportunity. The two couldn''t help but be overjoyed. Once they fell on the bed, they began to serve him.


    The two of them had been around for a long time, and knew how to please men. They had seen countless men, but they had never met someone as powerful as the King Qin. However, tonight, they discovered that no matter how hard they tried, the King Qin was still distracted.


    "Your Majesty ¡­"


    The two of them scolded each other half-coquettishly, "Is it because a new lover is coming that he wants to cold Servant ¡­"


    "Great King, who is that woman? "Why don''t you ask her to come and serve you?"


    "Shut up!"


    "Great King, this Servant is only asking, please do not be angry ¡­"


    King Qin suddenly lost all interest. "You can leave."


    How could the two of them stop midway? One of them chuckled and said, "Great King, tonight, this servant will find a new trick to serve you ¡­"


    "I assure you, you are satisfied ¡­"


    "Get out!"


    The two of them did not dare to disobey the order. Although their lust was high, they did not dare to continue. They turned around and walked out.


    King Qin laid on the bed as he panted heavily. Suddenly, a heavy punch landed on his bedside, producing a loud sound: "Damned girl, since you''re marrying someone else, why are you bothering me?"

 C118 His request

    It was late in the night, and the vulgar tunes of the pirates were gone.


    Hua Rong sat on the bed. Even though she was nervous, she was unable to resist her sleepiness as she leaned on the bed. She was tired to the point that she couldn''t open her eyes, but she couldn''t fall asleep.


    She was startled and did not dare to go out. She listened in silence for a while, and again there was no sound from the door.


    After a while, the tension subsided, and she lay down again. At the door, there was no longer any sound.


    In the sky to the east, the morning star had already risen. King Qin stood outside the door, breathing rapidly.


    Zhou Wu looked at him anxiously. "Your Majesty?"


    "You can leave now."


    "Yes."


    Zhou Wu retreated to the side. He was very worried, he had and Lam Shiro''s instructions to take care of Hua Rong''s safety, but, how could he dare to disobey them?


    He could not help but mutter: "King, do you want to see Miss Hua Rong? Shall I go wake her up? "


    "No need!"


    The woman who slept inside was his wife who he had kowtowed to before, but she was also a woman who had nothing to do with him!


    "I only like Yue Pengju and only marry him. Scram, I hate seeing you!"


    Why must a man be married when he has no wife?


    Damned girl, if she was so heartless, why would she come to him?


    He sneered. The resentment in his heart grew more and more intense. He almost wanted to rush in and grab her, ruthlessly humiliating her. However, with his hand on the door, he didn''t push it open after a long while.


    Zhou Wu caught up, "Great King, should I bring her to see you tomorrow morning?"


    "I''m not free."


    With great difficulty, Hua Rong jumped off the bed when dawn arrived.


    Zhou Wu stood at the door and asked anxiously: "Where is King Qin?"


    Zhou Wu was also very anxious: "King Qin said that he won''t be free today."


    "What, what should we do?" When will he be free? "


    "He said he would call for you when he was free."


    She knew King Qin was doing it on purpose, but she could do nothing about it. "I''ll go find him," she thought.


    "King Qin has a short temper, you better not anger him ¡­"


    She understood this better than Zhou Wu did, and couldn''t help but stroke her hair, as if the pain of her hair being pulled spread throughout her body once again.


    However, with him staying here, what would he do if Golden Army caught up with the emperor?


    She did not care about being scared, and rushed into King Qin''s room.


    At the door, two pirates stopped her. "What are you trying to do?"


    "I want to see King Qin."


    "You cannot be summoned by the King, please do not barge in."


    "I have urgent matters to attend to ¡­"


    "What''s the matter?"


    With that said, she suddenly turned around. King Qin had one of her arms around a woman and the two of them hung on his body like water snakes, constantly kissing him.


    It was as though these three people were kissing at all times. Hua Rong felt a wave of disgust, and her brows furrowed slightly.


    King Qin''s face was filled with joy, but his eyes were completely bloodshot. He glanced at her and saw that her eyes were dark, her eyes were bloodshot, and her hair was a mess.


    "King Qin, can you talk to me about any condition ¡­"


    "I''m taking the two beauties out to play today, I''m busy."


    "King Qin, I have something important to do ¡­"


    "What''s more important than having fun?" "Hahahaha ¡­"


    Hua Rong watched as he left while hugging both right and left. She leaned on the door dejectedly, completely unable to do anything.


    When noon came, she rushed to the King Qin''s "bedroom". The door was quiet, as if there was no one there.


    "Where''s the King Qin?"


    "Not here."


    "Where is he?"


    "At the Joyous Union Valley."


    Joyous Seeking Valley?


    Suddenly, she heard a burst of music coming from her left side. It was all lustful and lustful. She immediately followed the music and saw a brightly colored room filled with autumn flowers. From far away, she could smell the fragrance of makeup.


    She walked over and pushed open the half-closed door. Inside, a dozen or so prostitutes were playing and singing, dancing and the King Qin was sitting in the middle, with a large table of delicious food in front of them. He was naked and was holding a cup of wine, drinking it all in one gulp.


    It was unknown who first discovered her, but she tenderly called out, "Great King, someone is looking for you ¡­"


    Everyone''s gaze immediately turned to her. King Qin laughed out loud: Hua Rong, you want to serve me too?


    Hua Rong''s face and ears flushed red, she immediately retreated. After running for a long distance, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. In her ears, she could still hear King Qin''s hearty laughter. It was extremely tyrannical, like a mad tiger. She barely managed to lean against a tree before he realized that his legs were all soft.


    The King Qin was the King Qin, it would not change one bit.


    Zhou Wu hurried over: "Miss, I was looking for you."


    "Oh?"


    Zhou Wu lowered his voice and said, "There are a lot of brothers on the island. They have no scruples, and I''m afraid they might do something bad. "Miss, it''s best if you don''t walk around so easily."


    Zhou Wu reminded her, afraid that the pirates would take this opportunity to attack them.


    She nodded and said reluctantly, "Thank you. I think we should go back. "


    "Not waiting for news from King Qin?"


    "No, he won''t help."


    Although Zhou Wu was unwilling, he was afraid that if she stayed, it would be even worse, so he hurriedly said: "That''s fine, I will bid my farewell to the King. Do you want to go with me? "


    "No. I''ll wait for you here. "


    "Alright, just you wait. I''ll leave immediately."


    "Yes."


    Because of the interruption just now, King Qin simply did not have the slightest thought as he randomly took a gulp of wine: "Motherf * cker, this is simply a disappointment."


    The two clung to his neck as they kissed him. They flirtatiously asked, "Your Majesty, what other songs do you want to hear?"


    "I don''t want to hear it."


    At the door, Zhou Wu walked in. The King Qin frowned: "Zhou Wu, what business do you have now?"


    "Zhou Wu has come to bid farewell to the King."


    "Oh, you''re leaving?"


    "Yes." This lowly one is about to return with Lady Hua Rong, I have come here to inform the King ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was about to leave, wouldn''t that damned girl continue begging him?


    His heart was flustered, but he didn''t know why.


    Hua Rong wanted to leave? How could he let her go?


    If she stayed here, he would still be able to see her and know that she was there. However, if he left ¡­ ¡­ if he left this time, he would most likely be buried at the bottom of the sea. Even if they were lucky enough to not die, they would be at the ends of the earth, never to be seen again in this life.


    "Great King, I will take my leave."


    He subconsciously shouted, "You''re not allowed to leave!"


    Zhou Wu was shocked: "King?"


    "Tell Hua Rong to wait, I''ll talk about that matter with her later."


    Zhou Wu was happy: "So, the King has agreed to it?"


    "We''ll talk about it when the time comes. Zhou Wu, tell her to wait. If he goes, I will skin you alive. "


    "Yes."


    Seeing Zhou Wu coming out with a face full of joy, Hua Rong said from a distance: "Miss, King Qin said that he will see you tonight."


    "Oh?"


    "He said he''d talk to you tonight. It looks like he''ll agree."


    Why do you want to talk about it at night? Could it be King Qin?


    She felt uneasy and didn''t dare to stay. She hurriedly said, "Forget about it ¡­"


    "No more waiting?"


    "We won''t wait any longer. We''ll leave immediately." She hurriedly turned around and left.


    Zhou Wu chased after her, and saw that she was practically jogging along the way.


    A bellow came from behind him, "Halt!"


    Zhou Wu stood in a daze, the King Qin did not look at him, but stared at Hua Rong''s back instead. This woman wanted to escape again, it was the same every time.


    "What is it? Hua Rong, you don''t even dare to negotiate with me? "


    She quickly turned her head and saw the tiger skin around King Qin''s body. She looked like a savage as she stared at her with bloodshot eyes.


    She was even more terrified. "This ¡­" "No need ¡­"


    He gritted his teeth. "If you want to save that Bird Emperor, wait until tonight. I might agree."


    Zhou Wu said in a low voice: "Then let''s wait a little longer. If not, I''ll send you off tomorrow morning. "


    She silently leaned against the large tree by the roadside. She had no other choice but to acquiesce.


    King Qin did not look at her anymore as he turned to leave.


    returned to the room that was full of strange smells and sat down. It was already past noon, but only Zhou Wu had brought over some food, which the pirates liked. It was rough fish meat, big chunks of fat, and he did not know what kind of animal it was.


    At night, a fire was built where they had been last night. The pirates gathered together and ate and drank to their heart''s content.


    Hua Rong saw the passing of time, and decided that no matter what, she had to obtain a result today.


    King Qin drank the alcohol while hugging the beauty as usual.


    Hua Rong stepped forward, and said extremely politely: "King Qin, please use the sea passage to pass through."


    King Qin was slightly tipsy: "You want to use the sea route? "How hard is that?"


    Hua Rong looked at him in confusion. Could it be that he agreed so easily?


    Just then, the lady on the left of King Qin took another sip of the wine and opened his mouth wide to look at him.


    King Qin spat the wine on her half-naked chest and laughed loudly: "Hua Rong, come over here and do this move, I will let you leave."


    All of the small fry s started to roar with laughter as they cheered loudly, "Come quickly, let''s have a quick kiss with boss! That little girl, quick ¡­ "Hurry up and feed the boss ¡­"


    Amidst the ridiculing laughter, Hua Rong stood still on the spot. Her face was pale white, and only had her head lowered.


    Whenever the King Qin saw her, he would either resist with bared fangs and brandished claws or he would scold and ridicule her. He had never seen her current expression ¡ª ¡ª meekness ¡ª that kind of despairing and sorrowful meekness, like a lamb who had accidentally trespassed into a pack of wolves.


    "I only like Yue Pengju and will only marry him. King Qin, just give up.


    That viper-like voice hissed in his heart, and his softer thoughts immediately became harder and harder.


    He saw that she was standing there without moving and laughed: "Hua Rong, you''re begging me for this kind of attitude?"


    Her voice was dry. "How do you want me to beg?"


    "You don''t even know how to plead?"


    She took a step forward and clasped her hands together, "King Qin, please make an exception."


    "Ha, so this is considered a request? Your father has to give you face just because of this? Hua Rong, who do you think you are? "


    Both of Hua Rong''s hands were empty as she left in a hurry, she did not bring any pearl treasures, she did not know whether Lin Zhijie still had any more rich jewelry to give her or not.


    She stood there in a daze, her voice hollow. "I''ll think of a way to give you more gifts after we get here, okay?"


    "Is it all right?" ¡ª her voice was so bleak, she stood by the fire, a breeze blowing, her thin body seemed to sway gently.


    King Qin took a gulp of the wine and laughed out loud. "That Bird Emperor, I wonder if he can escape this calamity, what right do you have to lie to me?"


    She could not speak.


    Indeed, if he failed to pass this trial and was caught in the Golden Army''s encirclement at any time, how would he be able to repay the favor if he did not know whether he lived or died?


    She raised her head and saw that he was staring at her with eyes full of mockery and ridicule. This was something she had never seen before in her life. It was only now that he realized he was missing a bargaining chip. How could he expect the King Qin to give him a favor at this critical moment?


    Who was he in the King Qin? It was just one of the toys he had snatched before, like the woman in his arms!


    Asking him was basically asking to be humiliated.


    But what else could they do if not beg him?


    She closed her eyes. This time, if she could help the king through this crisis, she would have fully repaid his debt for saving her. After that, she could leave without a care in the world. They would owe each other nothing. Regardless of whether he was wealthy or rich, he would just leave with Yue Pengju.


    However, she realized that she couldn''t even do this.


    "King Qin, I ¡­"


    "Hua Rong, I have a way."


    "What method?"


    "Give me yourself as a gift!"


    With the woman''s intuition and sensitivity, she had long noticed that the relationship between King Qin and this woman was not shallow. Otherwise, with King Qin''s irascibility, why would he waste his breath on her?

 C119 Kiss me

    Borrowing the King Qin''s pampering, he unrestrainedly wrapped her arms around his neck from left to right, saying in a tender voice: "Great King, you have already agreed to marry us sisters. How can you look for someone else?"


    "Haha, how could This King forget you two little beauties? "Don''t worry, the two of you will become adults. If she is willing, then she will be a mistress and serve the two of you ¡­"


    "Sure, it''s not bad having a mistress to serve us sisters."


    Hua Rong could not help but take a step back.


    He waved his hand. "Hua Rong, come over here and lie in this king''s embrace, be like those two ¡­"


    The crowd burst into laughter. Even the two women started to shout together, "Come, come into the arms of the King!"


    Hua Rong took another step back.


    Her actions angered him. King Qin said coldly: "Ha, Hua Rong, you are unwilling to sacrifice this much for your loyal master?"


    Her voice was extremely low, "King Qin, I can, can use other methods to thank you."


    "In what way?"


    Her voice was weak as she said, "Your highness is called Hou Lu. Gold and silver are given to you..." "As long as you agree this time, I will definitely request for Your Majesty to be satisfied with you ¡­"


    "Senior officials are not as happy as this king, who is a thief. As for the silver and gold, this daddy has more, at least more than your Shangguan Family Zhao. Hua Rong, all of these are useless to me. What I want the most now is for you to lie in my arms and serve me together with these two beauties, are you willing? "


    She fought back tears and took another step back.


    "Hua Rong, accompany this king for a night. This Wang Ming has long personally escorted you all out. Do you agree? "


    She shook her head.


    He shouted angrily, "Scram! Don''t get in my way here!"


    Hua Rong did not make a sound, she only stood there and watched the bonfire burn. A small amount of green bamboo was added to the bonfire, and every two hours there would be a loud bang. It was originally to guard against fierce beasts, but after they had been on the island for a long time, they were scared off and became a habit and entertainment.


    Seeing that she did not speak for a long time, King Qin became impatient: "Hua Rong, if you agree to this condition, you can stay. "Don''t hinder me from drinking."


    The two women in his arms saw that Hua Rong was still standing there, and one of them said tenderly: "My King, she looks so annoying looking at me like that ¡­"


    "Your Majesty, tell her to leave, you''re really annoying ¡­"


    "Hua Rong, did you hear that? You are hindering This King''s beloved beauty from drinking. If you don''t leave now, do you want to suffer a little? "


    A small pirate who had been watching for a long time couldn''t help but feel his heart itch. Seeing that the King Qin was indifferent to this delivery boy, he could not help but jump onto him. "My king, this girl has bestowed him with ¡­"


    As the jug of wine flew past him, he couldn''t dodge in time and fell to the ground. He was drenched like a chicken in water, causing the pirates to laugh out loud. King Qin also laughed loudly. "Wang Nineteen, if you capture her, she''ll be yours."


    Wang Nineteen happily got up from the ground and ran towards Hua Rong. Hua Rong took a few steps back, pulled out his bow and aimed it at him.


    He continued to approach her. "Little beauty, don''t be so fierce. I''ll make you feel great ¡­"


    Hua Rong held the arrow, and looked at King Qin unintentionally, only to see him currently kissing the two beauties as if he was drunk. Only now did she completely understand that a man who had completely turned hostile was even more terrifying than his enemy. She was a little dazed. She once thought that at least he wouldn''t humiliate her this way, but now, he had already allowed his Brothers to freely ascend the stage.


    Her heart went completely cold, and with a whoosh of the arrow, Wang Nineteen backed up a few steps. He watched in horror as the hat on his head fell to the ground and split into two halves, with a small arrow sticking out of it. He knew that if she hadn''t shown mercy, the arrow would have landed on his throat instead of his hat.


    "Good, good archery skills ¡­"


    The crowd cheered loudly. Another round of teasing. "Wang Nineteen, you''re really useless. "Hahaha ¡­"


    King Qin looked to the side and saw that her arrow had been pulled back to the side. He did not know if it was because of the firelight or because his eyes were blurred, but she could see that a tear had fallen from her eye.


    His heart tightened and he couldn''t help but quietly release the woman in his embrace.


    Zhou Wu brought Hua Rong over, he thought that she was King Qin''s old friend, but after two consecutive nights, he clearly felt that something was wrong, and anxiously said: "Miss, you should go back first."


    Seeing that it was the woman that he had brought, and that Wang Nineteen had learnt his lesson, the rest of the people did not dare to make any rash moves. Seeing that she still had not moved, Zhou Wu was afraid that the King Qin would use another trick, and he whispered: "Miss, you may leave."


    Hua Rong suddenly took a step forward, and looked straight at King Qin. For some reason, King Qin didn''t dare meet her gaze, and instead looked away, coughing lightly.


    Her voice was still very gentle, but it was slightly trembling. "King Qin, I beg you, please let us pass, okay?"


    When the King Qin heard her gentle voice, his heart skipped a beat. He kept cursing himself for being useless, and just as he was about to get up and push her away or give her a slap, he suddenly thought of the tear that fell from her eyes. He didn''t know why, but he couldn''t do anything about it.


    He took another sip of the wine. "It''s fine if you want to pass. I have two extremely simple conditions, but it''s a simple task. You can choose any one of them ¡­"


    "What condition?"


    "First, come over and kiss me right away. Second, kneel down and beg me. Which do you choose? "


    Hua Rong''s hand gripped onto the bow, her joints turning green, and her face became even more pale.


    "Just a kiss. In a moment, I''ll let you leave! I promise I won''t make things difficult for you, and I won''t mention any other conditions. "


    Everyone burst into laughter.


    "Give me a kiss ¡­"


    "Just once ¡­"


    "Quickly kiss the King ¡­"


    Hua Rong stood there motionlessly.


    She was silent for too long.


    It was just a kiss, how could he be in such a difficult position? King Qin was about to jump up: "Hua Rong, do you agree or not?"


    King Qin stood up and hugged a girl before walking away, "Damn it, what bad luck. Hua Rong, even if you promise to serve me, I will not be in the mood. "Scram, I don''t want to see you again."


    Hua Rong watched as he carried the two girls into the hut in front, and shut the door with a bang.


    A group of pirates surrounded Hua Rong, who shouted: "What are you guys trying to do?"


    "A woman that the King doesn''t want. Naturally, she''ll let us have some fun."


    "Do you want the King to flay your muscles?"


    Everyone saw him acting aggressively, and then looked at the bow and arrow in Hua Rong''s hands, and then shouted and scattered: "Damn it, it''s boring, I''m going to sleep now ¡­."


    The fire became cold.


    Hua Rong slumped onto the ground, and watched the clouds gather above the dark clouds.


    Zhou Wu looked around anxiously. "Miss, come with me."


    "I''ll wait. You don''t have to worry about me.


    "Girl, you are in danger here by yourself. I''m afraid of the rain at night. "


    "It''s all right. "You should go rest first."


    Zhou Wu was helpless. Just then, a pirate who was familiar with him came to tell him to go drink, so he followed him.


    Only Hua Rong remained by the bonfire.


    She sat on the ground under the dying fire and looked at the sand on her boots. Only when she got there did she realize how painful and weak she was. Every day she was filled with fear and confusion.


    She didn''t know why she was staying either. The King Qin was obviously someone she couldn''t ask for help for. Since he had broken off all ties with him, it was already a miracle that his subordinates did not continue to insult him. So what was he doing here?


    She couldn''t tell, but she was tired, very tired, and when she sat down it seemed as if she would never get up again.


    She decided to just lie down. It was already cold on the seaside in late autumn and early winter, especially when the wind blew. She tried to get close to the fire and put her hands behind her head, quietly gazing at the night sky.


    The night sky was very dim, and only a few stars knew of their longing, for Yue Pengju, an unending, intense longing.


    How many years had it been? People came and went, people wandered and fled from the ends of the earth. Besides being by his side for the rest of his life, it was all hurt.


    There were so many people that said they liked her, but he was the only one who didn''t hurt her.


    She could not help but smile, "Pengju, if you can escape from this calamity, I will come to find you. No matter what, I will not separate from you. No matter who threatens me, no matter what excuse they come up with, I will never leave you. Other than you, who else would be nice to me? "


    Feeling relieved, she slowly closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    As the wind blew, the fire in the fire started to die down bit by bit. Soon, only a small amount of coal remained. After that, raindrops wrapped around the wind. From small to large, little by little, they struck the head and body, like small stones ¡­


    She was still lying motionless on the sand. The sand was lifted up by the wind and rain, howling as it floated up before falling again, as if it wanted to bury her alive.


    She forced her eyes open and tried to get up. She moved her limbs a few times, but she was completely powerless, and she didn''t know where to go. She just lay on the ground, feeling neither pain nor cold.


    King Qin lied on the wide bed, the two beautiful women''s hands caressing and enticing his entire body, and their petal-like mouths, practically covering his entire body.


    The pleasure of his senses flooded over him like a tide. Occasionally, when he recovered his senses, he could hear the sound of wind and rain outside.


    He sat up, and a beautiful woman leaned over him. She said tenderly, "Great King, don''t ¡­"


    He lay down again, pleasantly, forgetting the rain and the wind.


    He couldn''t help but laugh. Suddenly, he felt extremely happy.


    Since she had already married Yue Pengju, what did her life have to do with him?


    There are so many women in the world, why do I have to force her?


    The more he thought about it, the happier he became. The two girls didn''t know what he was laughing at, so they said in displeasure, "Your Majesty ¡­"


    He suddenly said, "It''s raining ¡­"


    "Your Majesty, what do you care? What''s so strange about it raining? "


    "It''s really raining!"


    The two of them spoke in a delicate voice, "Great King, since it is raining, tonight, we will serve you until dawn."


    "This won''t do. I never sleep in the same bed as women until dawn. It will bring about bad luck."


    "Great king, such a heavy rain ¡­"


    "Leave, all of you leave!"


    The two saw that he was staring at them so they didn''t dare to act coquettishly. They could only put more effort into hugging him and kissing him.


    Another wave of wind and rain fell, as if fiendish demons were wreaking havoc on the island. This kind of storm was very common on the island.


    In the rain, there was a sudden whimper, as if someone was crying.


    He gasped heavily, "Sing, sing a little song for your father ¡­"


    The two didn''t know why he mentioned this at this moment, but they could only follow his lead and babble out a beautiful song.


    It was clearly a tune, but when it entered his ears, it turned into a sound that seemed to have some sort of magic that he could not chase away.


    Abruptly, he flipped himself over and pushed both of them off the bed, rushing out. "Little girl ¡­"

 C120 I will do as you say

    The fire had long since gone out.


    The person next to him was covered in a thick layer of sand, as if he had been buried.


    In the rain, he was heartbroken. "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    He used both of his hands to pull her up, her body almost stiff and cold in his embrace.


    He carried her into the house amidst the rain and wind. "Quick, someone, get some clean clothes and cook the ginger soup, quick ¡­"


    He did not know who had given him the clothes, but he simply took off her wet clothes, dried her with a large towel, and tucked her under the covers.


    Her body was still ice-cold, but her forehead was burning hot. Her eyes were tightly shut, as if she would never be able to open them again.


    His voice was almost hoarse as he randomly stripped off his clothes and threw them on the ground. He lightly wiped them off before jumping onto the bed. He tightly embraced her. Her four limbs were still as cold as before.


    "Little girl, don''t die! Little girl, don''t die ah ¡­" As long as you don''t die, I will do whatever you say ¡­ "Little girl, I don''t hate you, I don''t hate you ¡­"


    When the ginger soup was delivered, he used all his might to slap her. When she got a little cold, he opened her mouth and poured the soup into her mouth one mouthful at a time.


    Even after drinking a big bowl of ginger soup, her eyes were still tightly shut. The heat spread from her forehead to her entire body, making her look like a piece of red-hot coal.


    King Qin did not care about the difference between man and woman. He took her hand out from under the blanket and handed it over to him: "Leng Da, quickly, look and see if she will die."


    Leng Dazhi felt her pulse for a moment, then he looked at her eyelids: "Great King, she is too frightened, too tired, and also wet. The situation is very serious, so you have to take care of her."


    "Will he die?"


    "If the fever goes away before tomorrow morning, it will be all right. If it doesn''t, it will be a little dangerous ¡­"


    King Qin was extremely anxious: "Do you think she''s still going to die?"


    "Hurry, hurry and make the herbs, then bring some cold water ¡­"


    Two small fry s came in and served her, constantly changing cold towels. Qin Da took the towels and placed them on her forehead, then changed them every half an incense stick of time. Fear and worry had long ago caused him to forget his fatigue. He only hugged her tightly and muttered to himself, "This time, I harmed Little girl ¡­ Little girl, I didn''t want to hurt you anymore ¡­ Girl ¡­ "Wake up quickly ¡­"


    However, she did not wake up. Instead, she obediently lay in his arms, not moving at all.


    He touched her forehead, which was still burning hot, and asked absentmindedly, "Little girl, what should we do?"


    A small fry said, "Great King, give her another bowl of medicinal herbs."


    "Good, good, good."


    Another large bowl of herbs was poured into his mouth. He didn''t know if it was effective or not, but he suddenly shouted, "Quick, go get that ginseng. It''s the 1000-year-old ginseng, use it to make soup ¡­"


    "Good, everyone says that a thousand years of ginseng can extend one''s life ¡­"


    "What are you blabbering about? Hurry up and roast the ginseng soup ¡­"


    After the two lackeys left for a while, the big guy with a bit of medical knowledge entered again. The King Qin didn''t even raise his head: "Is the ginseng soup done?"


    "ginseng soup?"


    That piece of ginseng was stolen from him and was extremely precious. The King Qin himself was reluctant to take it, afraid that he would be in serious pain and use it to extend his life. Yet, he did not hesitate to give it to the woman to consume. Who was this woman to him?


    "Great King, you cannot casually consume ginseng soup. With her current condition, I''m afraid that her condition will worsen if I take her in. "


    King Qin was even more afraid when he heard the words of the ginseng, "So you''re saying that there''s no cure for her?"


    Big Cold touched her pulse again. "Don''t panic, Great King. It''s not that serious."


    "Will she be all right?"


    "She''ll be fine when she''s out of high fever. "Don''t worry."


    "But we haven''t retreated yet ¡­" "No, we have to use ginseng."


    "Use the herbs first, then give her a big bowl in the morning. She just has a fever and doesn''t need to use ginseng. "


    "Can''t ginseng extend one''s life?"


    "She doesn''t need to extend her life ¡­" "Your Majesty, you should stay ¡­"


    "Alright, we''ll wait for her to recover. I''ll let her drink tomorrow."


    He was left speechless and had no choice but to leave.


    King Qin was finally relieved. He looked at the pale face in his bosom, then touched her dry and powerless hands and felt exceptionally angry. Aren''t you proud of it? Don''t you like to threaten your father? Didn''t they think that with Yue Pengju, they would not even put me in their eyes? It''s always like this, always trying to scare me to death, always making me give in so pitifully ¡­ Ai, pitiful girl, hurry up and get well. As long as you''re well, I''ll do whatever you say ¡­


    However, he also felt gratified, that sorrowful joy, that the person in his embrace was so warm, that it was a poison that he was addicted to, the memories of all those years ago had returned completely.


    He lowered his head and stared at her pale lips. His body began to heat up again, as if he were looking at a fragrant flower. In the end, he couldn''t help but kiss her passionately.


    Her eyes were closed and she felt nothing.


    After kissing for a long time, he finally stopped and sighed, "Girl, if you don''t kiss me, I''ll kiss you."


    He ordered two thick quilts to be held tightly over her, and after a while she was covered with sweat. He held her sweaty body in his arms. Although he was also stuffy and hot, he didn''t dare move the blanket away. He knew that if she sweated like this, she would be fine tomorrow.


    After tossing and turning until dawn, he also entered into a semi-dazed state. However, he suddenly felt that his body had visibly moved. Following that, a mournful wail could be heard, "No, don''t ¡­. "Please spare me ¡­"


    He opened his eyes and was ecstatic. "Little girl, little girl, you''re awake?"


    The person in his arms still had her eyes tightly closed. Only two bean-sized tears flowed out from the corners of her eyes.


    "Little girl, did you have a nightmare?"


    He lowered his head and kissed the tears at the corners of her eyes. He let out a long sigh as he looked out the window at the dawn. He didn''t know if he was happy or sad.


    By morning, she was still unconscious, but the heat on her forehead was fading.


    King Qin got up and opened the window. After a night of storm, a fresh sea breeze blew in, bringing with it a fishy smell. However, it was cold.


    He walked to the door and said to the small fry on duty, "Don''t disturb me today."


    "Yes."


    The moment he turned around, he saw Zhou Wu standing sneakily at the door, his face filled with anxiety.


    "King, Miss Hua Rong, she ¡­?"


    "I will take care of her, what are you worried about? "When she''s done, I will agree to your conditions."


    Zhou Wu wasn''t sure if he meant it or not, but he didn''t dare to say anything more, so he could only leave.


    King Qin shut the door with a "bang" and walked back to the bedside, seeing that she was still unconscious. Even after a night of torment, he felt extremely tired. It was as if he had endured every night since he had left her that day. Even though he had been having fun, his heart had never been truly relaxed or happy for even a moment. He returned to the bed and took her in his arms again. Now, being able to hold her in his arms again, it was as if he had returned to that night in the bridal chamber. That wonderful, intoxicating feeling ¡ª he would never want to miss it again.


    He had been tired for the whole night. At this moment, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    He was still in a daze when he suddenly heard a sad cry. He opened his eyes and saw that the person in his embrace was crying. The sound was intermittent.


    "Little girl, little girl, what happened to you?"


    He sat up in a hurry and held her until he realized she was talking in her sleep.


    Why did she cry so heartbreakingly when she was unconscious?


    He held her head close to his chest and stroked her messy hair and whispered, "Little girl, don''t cry anymore. In the future, I will do whatever you say."


    After Zhou Wu withdrew, he became very uneasy.


    One of the pirates mocked, "Zhou Wu, you can go back and report now."


    "The King hasn''t agreed yet."


    "How could the King not agree?" The pirate lowered his voice. "The King gave her our thousand-year-old ginseng to drink. How could she not agree?"


    Zhou Wu was overjoyed, "Really?"


    "If you don''t believe me, go and ask Cold Night."


    Zhou Wu himself was gradually seeing that the King Qin treated Hua Rong differently, because those who were familiar with the King Qin knew that he would definitely not stay overnight with any woman. Furthermore, when the girl was sick, not only did she stay in his room all night last night, he had to take care of her as well.


    For people like the King Qin, to have to take care of a woman all day and all night was far too inconceivable.


    While he was still in shock, one of the pirates suddenly asked, "Could that woman be the King''s wife?"


    "Really?"


    "King Qin went to sea last winter to find a wife. Isn''t that the woman?"


    "It must be. Otherwise, why would the King be so good to her? The King himself would not be willing to part with the thousand-year-old ginseng. "


    When Zhou Wu heard these discussions, he was both surprised and happy. He slapped his thigh and said, "This time, everyone will have a chance to become wives."


    No one knew that he had gone there to rescue the Zhaojiaji. They all looked at him in confusion, thinking that he had gone crazy. Right at this time, a small fry walked over. "Zhou Wu, the King wants you to go back and inform Zhou Qi first. Evacuate the people here on the island and ensure their safety."


    "Where''s Miss Hua Rong?"


    "When she gets better, King Qin will personally bring her here."


    He opened his eyes and found himself lying in a big chest, as hot as a soldering iron. As for himself, he was not an inch from the ground at all. She was so frightened that she almost screamed. She wanted to sit up, but she was held by his big arms and could not sit up.


    King Qin was shocked awake, he immediately touched her forehead and said happily: "Little girl, your fever is back, are you alright?"


    "Let me go."


    She shouted loudly, but found that her voice was hoarse and unable to make any sounds at all. She stood up and was about to jump down.


    King Qin held her in his arms and said gently: "Little girl, don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you. I won''t do anything at all."


    "Clothes, my clothes ¡­"


    He sat up and took a thin nightgown made of soft silk. "Girl, you got wet last night. You had a fever. I took off your clothes for you ¡­" "Other than that, there''s nothing else ¡­"


    As he spoke, he dressed her, and in the end clumsily fastened the butterfly buttons.


    For a moment she looked at him blankly, as if she couldn''t recognize him. The face in front of him was not that of a terrifying demon, nor was it that of a demon from his memories. Instead, it was unfamiliar, as if he was extremely tired and was a very strong stranger.


    "Girl, are you hungry? I''ll tell someone to bring you something to eat. "


    She did not speak.


    His mind was in a mess and his entire body was weak without any strength.


    After a long moment, he suddenly recalled his purpose in coming here, and then let out another squeal. However, when the squawk reached his throat, it began to rumble, as if a parrot who couldn''t speak properly was unable to utter a complete sentence.


    He looked at her chaotic gaze and completely understood what she meant, "Girl, I already told Zhou Wu to go back and bring Zhao Deji and the others back to the island first."


    She closed her eyes, and at the corners of her eyes, for some reason, two more tears fell.


    Even many years ago on the island, when she was still a little girl and had just been swept onto the island, King Qin had never seen her so sad. With pain in her heart, she reached out her palm to wipe her tears, caressing her messy hair and said gently, "Girl, it''s all my fault, as long as you don''t agree, I won''t force you in the future. "Don''t be afraid."


    She suddenly opened her eyes and hesitated, "King Qin, thank you!"


    In his memory, this was the first time the two of them calmly conversed like this.


    King Qin was surprised and happy at the same time. He hugged her tightly, "Girl, as long as you are fine, I am willing to do anything for you."


    She slowly sat up in his arms and whispered, "I want to get up."


    He knew she was worried about Zhao Deji and his entourage, so he immediately said, "Girl, your body is weak. For the time being, the Bird Emperor was in no danger. When you''re done, I''ll personally send them off. "


    "Yes, thank you."


    She knew that at this moment, she could only follow his instructions. Although she was extremely anxious, she had no choice but to agree.

 C121 You donst believe me

    You don''t believe me


    "Little girl, how about you sleep for a while longer?"


    "Yes."


    King Qin laid her down again. She passed out and fell asleep again. King Qin was also lying beside her. When he woke up again, it was already evening. Fortunately, King Qin was not by his side, only the entire set of the skirt was by his side. It was a light green colored shirt. He seemed particularly fond of giving these fancy clothes to women.


    She put on the clothes and stood up. Seeing that there was still water for washing up, she simply washed up and walked out.


    Just as he opened the door, he saw King Qin hurrying over, laughing loudly: "Little girl, are you awake?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? "


    She shook her head and said slowly, "I want to go for a walk."


    "Alright, I''ll go with you."


    Cheerfully, he took her hand and led her forward. She slightly exerted her strength, but was afraid of angering him. He actually took the initiative to let go of her hand. His expression did not change, "Girl, this island''s scenery is not bad. I''ll bring you to it."


    "Thank you."


    This island was a little different from the King Qin''s lair. The seaside was not filled with rows upon rows of coconut trees, and at a glance, one could tell that all the trees here were extremely tall and big like eucalyptus trees. There were huge fruits growing on them, and they were light green in color.


    King Qin picked one up and cut it into two halves. The fruit inside was also a light green colour. King Qin passed half of it to her: "Girl, eat this. It''s very sweet."


    She tasted it, and it was sweet, like a cantaloupe, but more sweet than a cantaloupe.


    When King Qin saw that she liked it, he was even happier. He passed the other half of the fruit in his hands to her and then jumped up to pick another one. "Girl, if you like it, then I''ll pick more.


    "Yes."


    The two strolled around for a while before slowly heading back.


    At this moment, as the sun was setting in the west, the bonfire from last night had long since been blown away by the rain and wind. Not even a shadow could be found.


    She suddenly thought of the chirping bird she had seen in the past two days as well as the two women in the King Qin''s embrace. She then realized that since she had woken up, she had not seen a single trace of them.


    There were twenty to thirty women on the island.


    She had seen the attitude of the King Qin towards the girls when he stole them, but last night, he had doted on the two girls.


    She was slightly happy in her heart: "King Qin, many thanks for your help this time. If I am able to escape this calamity, I will definitely send you a gift to thank you. "


    "I don''t want Zhao Deji''s gift."


    "Forget it, forget it."


    Accompanying a sovereign was like accompanying a tiger. The Emperor''s reward had brought him even more trouble. She had already experienced it and upon seeing King Qin like this, she did not persist.


    "Little girls, how did you escape?"


    She roughly explained the matter of being chased around by the Golden Army. After he finished speaking, he saw that King Qin was enjoying his conversation very much. It was really strange, he really did not dare imagine that there would be a day where he could chat with King Qin like this. This was also the first time that he realized that the King Qin wasn''t as terrifying as he remembered.


    "Girl, when Golden Army came, did Zhao Deji run off himself? Have you been notified? "


    "He didn''t even have time to notify his concubine, so how could he tell me? "I just happened to meet him ¡­" She suddenly stopped, aware of her slip of tongue.


    The King Qin was furious, "Zhao Deji is really something. He only cared about fleeing for his life. This bird deserves to be captured by the Golden Army ¡­ "


    She suddenly thought of the time when the King Qin came to the Jinying to save her. She knew that death awaited her, yet she did not turn back.


    "Girl, Zhao Deji is very boring, he wants to get an idea from you, just ignore him."


    She smiled and said gently, "He saved me before. This is also my last payment for saving his life." There was one sentence in his heart that did not come out, even without Yue Pengju, it would be impossible for him to marry Zhao Deji. After experiencing all of these things, some people had their own judgment of what had happened.


    However, this was also the last time he had ever served a man in this world.


    "Zhao Deji is a narrow-minded person. Forget it, little girl. After sending him off, you must not go with him. "


    This was Hua Rong''s original plan. She silently nodded.


    "Little girl, I''ve prepared many delicious things for you tonight. It''s almost time to start eating, so I ordered someone to bring them to my room."


    It was already late in the night, so he had no choice but to stay another night. She hesitated: "King Qin, thank you. I won''t bother you, you and your... Family members can eat together. " She did not know the identities of the two women, so she vaguely referred to them as "the family members."


    "I have no family!"


    "Last night, I clearly saw ¡­"


    "Little girl, your eyes are blurry."


    She said in surprise, "I saw a lot of women in the past two days, and two of yours. Why are they gone today?"


    "I don''t have a woman, not a single one! Little girl, are you seeing things? "


    Hua Rong was completely speechless. Looking around again, sure enough, there was no trace of women anywhere.


    King Qin''s face was slightly flushed. He knew that Yue Pengju did not run away with him, and knew that Hua Rong and him were not married yet, so he knew that this might be his last chance. Since the heaven''s net was opened and the girl had delivered herself to him, if they met in this kind of situation, wouldn''t he be the biggest fool in the world if he did not use this chance?


    When he returned to the island, he was discouraged. He devoted all of his energy to strategies to flatten out all the pirates in this region of the sea. However, on his way to find a wife, he had witnessed the mass atrocities committed by the Golden Army. The bandits also felt touched, and stopped robbing, allowing them to spend money to find whores or to buy female fugitives to come to the island to have fun.


    He had already completely given up on Hua Rong, but he did not expect that she would actually come back to "beg" him one day.


    His resentment had turned to joy. He could no longer care about anything else. He had ordered all the women on the island to be sent off early in the morning. Those women all received generous rewards and left in high spirits.


    He cleaned up all traces of the incident and was determined not to admit it. He was afraid that if he admitted it, she would have an excuse.


    But, Hua Rong was afraid, could it be that the King Qin had already killed all the women and "destroyed their corpses"?


    Her face was deathly white. "King Qin, you ¡­ killed them?"


    He suddenly understood what she meant and glared at her. "Why would I kill them? "They''re all gone. They gave me a lot of money to send away ¡­" He knew that he had been duped, so he quickly changed his words. "Girl, don''t ask so many questions. There aren''t any women on this island ¡­"


    She let out a sigh of relief and laughed, "I told you, I saw it with my own eyes. You still want to deny it. King Qin, you should actually find a woman to fix this down and marry her into a family. "


    "Little girl, like I said, I won''t look for another woman in this life. "In the future ¡­" "In the future, I really won''t be looking for anyone else."


    "You obviously found other women!"


    "No!"


    "I saw it with my own eyes."


    "Where is it? You want me to take a look? "


    Seeing that he was not going to admit it, Hua Rong laughed and said, "King Qin, you don''t have to do this at all. You can find the woman you like ¡­"


    He could only deny it. "No, I did not! I really won''t look for any other women in the future. "


    How could a man lie with his eyes open?


    Hua Rong stared at him, and realised that his eyes had flashed with a crafty and shameless look, and she didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Little girl, you''ve worked so hard these past few days. Your eyes are blurry. Quickly go eat and be full. In the future, when you''re full of energy, you won''t be seeing flowers again."


    "AHH!"


    "If you don''t believe me, go and search when you''re full. Do you have half a woman on this island?"


    Hua Rong was speechless. King Qin pulled her hand and walked into the house.


    There were eight huge palace candles burning in the room. There was no smell of incense, only bright and fragrant, making the room as bright as day. Hua Rong took a closer look and discovered that the house was very big, it was split into two. The outer hall, the inner bedroom, was where the King Qin lived.


    "King Qin, you moved to this island?"


    "It''s just that I''ve been here for the past two months ¡­" When he returned to his old nest, every time he stayed in a room that had been his "bridal room", he would always feel heartbroken and unable to sleep. He simply could not stay there any longer, so he came here.


    "My lair is still in its place. It''s already been well built. Little girl, do you want to go back and take a look? "


    She shook her head.


    "Then let''s eat first." King Qin waved his hand, and the dishes came up one by one.


    The tableware on the golden Desk were all made of gold with exquisite patterns carved on them. Especially the wine cup. The golden wine cup was filled with red wine while the chopsticks were ivory chopsticks. Hua Rong had been fleeing for a long time, and seeing that the King Qin was even more imposing than him, she thought that it was no wonder that he did not become the teaching head and did not fancy any gifts.


    The first one to be served was a variety of honey and salty lotus roots. The most eye-catching one was a three-foot-long snow-white honey lotus, which was placed in a special large wooden basin.


    King Qin cut a small piece from the middle with his small knife and placed it into a blue petal bowl as he said: "Little girl, try it."


    She tasted it. It was very fresh.


    Following that, various kinds of seafood and mutton were brought up as well. Among them was a large turtle that was placed on a porcelain plate in a Ru kiln. The cooking process was especially meticulous, and was extremely delicious.


    was sick for a while, and during the past few days, he had been starving. After he finished eating and drinking so much, and drank a bowl of boiling hot fish soup, he started to sweat profusely, and felt that all the fatigue in his body had disappeared without a trace.


    The two of them had known each other for many years, but they had never gotten so close to each other before. Hua Rong put down the bowl of soup, and seeing King Qin''s smiling face, she felt a strange feeling lingering in her heart, and shook her head.


    "Little girl, are you full?"


    "I''m full."


    "Have a good rest tonight. When you wake up tomorrow morning, you will be completely healed."


    "Yes."


    Two pirates came in, cleared away the cutlery, and brought two cups of tea.


    Hua Rong took a sip.


    "Heh, these were all stolen from an official ship. Girl, there are many better things on my island than this. "A few years ago, we stole a boat from a vile official, and the wealth in it was simply unbelievable ¡­"


    "Oh."


    "There are also many antique calligraphy and paintings. Girl, you''ll definitely like them if you see them."


    She didn''t dare to say that she didn''t want to watch it at all. She could only give an unintentional "Oh, ah" as an answer.


    "King Qin ¡­"


    "Little girl, call me by my name."


    "Qin Shangcheng..."


    He was happy, but seeing that she wanted to say something, he stopped and laughed: "Tomorrow, I will go with you to release Zhao Deji."


    When he finally said that, she gave a deep bow and thanked him sincerely. "Thank you very much."


    He was not used to her being so polite.


    She smiled sweetly and said, "Thank you very much. I''ll go rest now. I won''t disturb you any longer." With that, she turned around and left. She still remembered the room filled with all kinds of fishy smells. She could only stay there for another night.


    He grabbed her. "Girl, rest here."


    "No!"


    "Hehe, isn''t this room the best?"


    "Not good."


    "Little girl, you can rest here. I won''t disturb you by staying outside."


    "This ¡­"


    "You don''t believe me?"


    She didn''t dare say that she didn''t believe him. In fact, she believed him from the bottom of her heart, the moment he tried to molest in the Ying Tian''s army camp but finally let go of her hand, she knew that in the King Qin, he was also restraining himself and restraining himself.

 C122 sea

    He had searched for many years and slowly changed. What had changed?


    After going through life and death, her hate for him had faded, so she lowered her head and said softly, "King Qin, you saved me, I have never thanked you for it!"


    "Heh heh, why are you thanking me? It''s only right that I save my wife. "Little girl, I should save you the most important person in this world, why are you thanking me ¡­"


    She felt that it was necessary to clarify and not deceive him. After hesitating for a while, she said, "King Qin, you don''t have to be so kind to me. I won''t marry you again! "


    His expression did not change. "You are my wife."


    "No, I am Yue Pengju''s wife. King Qin, even if you help me, I won''t marry you. "You think about it yourself. If you don''t help me, I''ll ¡­" "I''ll leave by myself tomorrow ¡­"


    Leave, leave! He was very tired of the word now, and felt a faint tingle in his heart when he heard it.


    "Zhao Deji saved your life once. If not for him, you might have died. "Fine, this time, I will repay him with a favor. In this way, you and him will not owe each other anything, and in the future, you can completely get rid of him."


    "This ¡­"


    "Little girl, I won''t disturb you tonight. Have a good rest."


    "Then, I''ll go rest as well."


    "Alright."


    She went in, closed the door, and saw that the room was neatly arranged. Although there were no paintings or paintings, the candlesticks were bright and the windows were bright.


    It was unknown if it was a blessing or a curse to be able to calm down. It would naturally be a good thing if they could escape, but if they were to be surrounded and annihilated by the Golden Army, wouldn''t it mean that the King Qin and the others would encounter a great calamity?


    She had already thought about this a long time ago and could not resist opening the door and going out. Seeing King Qin standing at the doorway, wandering around as if some secret had been broken, her face was a little awkward. "Girl, I just want to ask what you need."


    "I don''t need anything."


    He focused his mind, seeing her push open the door, he remembered to ask her: "Girl, what''s the matter?"


    "How far is this from Golden Army?"


    "I don''t know. One month ago, we wanted to subdue a large island called Dragon Snake Island, but they were powerful. Later on, we found out that this group of people colluded with the Golden Army and were bribed by an officer of Golden Army with the surname of Han. "


    "Ah?" How far is Dragon Snake Island from here? "


    "There is still some distance between us. If the Golden Army came chasing, they would definitely collude with them. But Zhou Qi''s island is located in a good location, Golden Army is not used to water battles, so it will not catch up so quickly. "


    "That''s true."


    Hua Rong listened to his logical analysis, she had never heard of the King Qin''s past, nor did she know how he became a pirate. She pondered for a moment, "Qin Shangcheng, will doing this bring about a disaster to you?"


    "Of course there''s going to be trouble."


    "This ¡­"


    "Little girl, I''ll just help the Bird Emperor. We''ll talk about it in the future."


    She was still worried, "If the Golden Army encircles and annihilates you, what should we do?"


    King Qin''s eyes lit up: Girl, are you worried about me?


    She was indeed worried.


    "Hehe! Little girl, don''t worry. At most, I will give up on this island."


    "King Qin, I think it would be best if you don''t appear. You just need to use the Dao to let them go."


    King Qin had long thought about it, but with just Zhao Deji and a few other people, he was afraid that they would be overtaken. He claimed that out of all the hundred thousand royal army, how many could come and protect him? He was not worried about Zhao Deji''s life or death, but since Hua Rong was together with him, she had no choice but to consider it.


    "Fine, I''ll just treat it as a kindness and send you off."


    Hua Rong saw that he was firm in his stance, and could only say: "Thank you, you should go rest early too."


    "Yes."


    She was about to close the door when he reached out and put his arm around her waist.


    "¡­"


    "Little girl, I only missed you. I missed you too much ¡­" His breathing hastened, and the hand holding her trembled slightly. "Little girl, don''t move. Let me hug you once, just this once ¡­"


    She didn''t struggle any longer. He gently pressed her head against his chest and hugged her for a long time before he finally released her. When he raised his head, his face was filled with a joyful smile.


    He let go of the door, closed it softly, and the sound of footsteps faded away.


    Hua Rong stood there in a daze for a while. She didn''t know if she had changed, or if the King Qin had changed.


    She lay down on the bed slowly. She didn''t know if she was awake or not, life was more like a dream. The person who had wanted to kill the previous day had, in the blink of an eye, been rescued twice by him.


    Had the grudge been resolved?


    That night, the moonlight was like water.


    King Qin stood outside the door looking at the big and round moon. The sea breeze carried the coolness of the early winter and blew through the trees on the island. A few fine grains of white sand landed on his feet.


    His body felt cold, but his heart felt like it was on fire. After walking around, his wife had returned to his side. This time, he would never let her leave.


    The burning sensation in his heart slowly spread to his body. He waved his arm, and the strong impulse almost made him run in immediately and hug her, savoring the ecstasy of his memory.


    He walked to the door and gently pushed it, only to discover that it was not locked from the inside.


    His heart skipped a beat, and he walked out with large strides. "Little girl, do you believe in me!? He actually believes in your father! "Hahaha!"


    It made him happier than holding her in his arms.


    Perhaps she would even kiss him later.


    Would there be such a day?


    He laughed in the woods at night.


    When Hua Rong heard his footsteps disappear and also heard his loud laughter, she finally relaxed her anxious heart ¡ª ¡ª King Qin, he would definitely not come and force her tonight.


    She laid down peacefully, and her surroundings had a faint fragrance. She didn''t know what kind of herbs King Qin had placed in the censer, but it smelled very green. The first time, he fell into a deep sleep with King Qin around.


    In the temporary hall on the island, the King Qin was holding meetings and making arrangements overnight.


    Everything had been agreed upon, and everyone dispersed. He laid on a huge bear skin alone and looked at the map of the sea nearby.


    After thinking for a while, he threw away the map of the ocean. Suddenly, he took out a piece of paper from his bosom ¡ª the yellow paper was split into two. Hua Rong and Qin Shangcheng, these two names, were torn apart from the middle. He gently spread the paper on top of the Desk and pressed it flat. He then found a bit of the paste and carefully wiped it on his back again, using a piece of paper that had the same color as the Desk.


    After a while, the paper dried up and he picked it up. There was no gap, but it was like a wedding, he and her were next to each other.


    He smiled, folded the paper, put it back in his bosom and fell asleep.


    The morning dew was thick.


    There was no sun, and the sky was gray. Early in the morning, groups of seabirds were flying like the surface of the sea, indicating that this was not a calm day.


    King Qin walked to the door and was about to push it open, but Hua Rong had already opened it.


    King Qin held out a set of true small-sized military uniforms and gave it to her. "Girl, you put this on, we got this from a merchant ship that we robbed once. It''s said that it''s produced in a nation of the seas, and it''s made from a type of airbag used by sharks.


    Remembering the impending danger, she immediately said, "I don''t need it. You should keep it for yourself."


    "Little girl, quickly put it on."


    Since she owed him a favor for asking for his help, how could she continue asking for more? She pushed the strange vest back. "No, you wear it."


    "Little girl, you wear it!" His voice was unquestionable. "Of course I have to give you my best thing!"


    "No!"


    "Little girl, the danger is still behind. If Golden Army comes, I won''t be able to take care of you.


    King Qin''s eyes were shining brightly. Since she had no other choice, he could only return to put on the singlet and change into a full set of light and light military uniform.


    King Qin stared at her for a few moments, but seeing that she was no longer weak like yesterday, although her face was pale, but had a bit of spirit, like the lively "flower head" in the army camp. It was better than lying sick in bed.


    He felt his heartbeat quicken, and couldn''t help but pull her hand, chuckling. "Little girl, let''s go after breakfast."


    "Yes, thank you."


    King Qin sat down happily, picked up a bowl and looked at her. Her hands were no longer as green as he remembered them, but slightly shriveled. It was clear that this was the result of his escaping. However, her posture was still so wonderful. He ate slowly and earnestly, as if eating was a big matter.


    He had never experienced such a wonderful feeling from any woman before, and it suddenly occurred to him that he had never eaten breakfast with any woman but her.


    In his heart, he once again recalled that wish from many years ago. If this little girl gave birth to a little girl and a little brat for him, what would happen if they ate together like this?


    He thought happily, but didn''t dare to say it out loud.


    "Girl, is it good to eat?"


    She put down her bowl. "Yes, that''s right."


    Her tone was gentle and she was elated. She stood up and said, "Little girl, it''s time to go."


    Hua Rong followed him to the beach, only to see dozens of warships already prepared. At the very front, a gigantic five-tooth warship was resting, it was the symbol of the King Qin she had seen before, and whenever something major happened, he would always board the warship.


    "Little girl, go on up."


    She boarded the boat with him, and he jumped on first, reaching out to help her. When she went up, she saw that the five storey high ships had already set sail. Each storey had nearly a hundred sharp armored pirates on it.


    King Qin looked at the bow she was holding and waved: "Let''s go."


    The ship set sail at once.


    It was the first time in his life that he had ever sailed without fear.


    Hua Rong stood on the deck, and looked at the gray sea and sky in the distance. In the winter ocean, the sky was low, and the mist was heavy. There was no wind on the sea, only a few unknown seabirds wandering about alone. The sea was now a placid beauty.


    "Girl, you go upstairs. Your view is wider."


    "Yes."


    She nodded and followed King Qin to the fifth floor''s top floor.


    Looking out from the top deck, his vision was different. The waves were surging in waves, the waves were splashing on the surface of the sea, and the waves were rolling forward in a series of twisted, indistinct white lines. The wind whistled by his ears. Gradually, the seabirds began to dwindle. They seemed to have found a place to rest as they felt lonely.


    In the blink of an eye, King Qin stood on the deck and looked at the vast ocean surface. He was tall and stature, with a calm expression, but there was a sense of fury and might in his eyes, as if he was the true uncrowned king of the ocean.


    She thought of the storm from a few days ago and was very worried.


    "Little girl, what are you looking at?"

 C123 life-saving

    He came over and stood with her, and her head came up to his shoulder and she looked up at him. "Do you think there''s going to be another storm in this weather?"


    King Qin reached out his hand, as if he was grabbing onto a handful of moist air, and looked at the Seabirds that were already far away. He shook his head: "No, the weather won''t change much in the next two to three days."


    Hua Rong heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Were you frightened by the storm that day?"


    "Yeah, I always thought that it would be buried under the sea."


    "Little girl, don''t be afraid. If you''re with me in the future, no matter how big the storm is, you don''t have to be afraid."


    She was afraid. Of course, it was not because of the "storm", but the "storm" that was about to come. What if the King Qin helped her this time?


    Based on his personality, he was actually able to find me after so many years. Now that I went to look for him instead, how could he give up?


    She forced a smile, "King Qin, if we can escape, once you get married, I will definitely give you a present."


    She said stubbornly, "Yes! I saw it! You have many women. "


    Now that she had gotten a hold of him, what should she do?


    "I won''t be looking for anyone else in the future, I really ¡­"


    "You did!?" "So, you''re not allowed to say that I''m your wife anymore."


    King Qin was so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    His tone changed abruptly, "Girl, who are the important officials that Zhao Deji has appointed now?"


    She sighed, "Wang Boyan, Huang Qianshan, and the others ¡­"


    "I''m not wrong, these two are shameless people who helped out, looks like Zhao Deji is not too different from his father, I really don''t know if it''s worth it or not for us to save him like this ¡­"


    Hua Rong did not answer. Recently, she had also felt this strong feeling more and more, but she had suppressed it time and time again, reminding herself ¡ª ¡ª Ninth Prince, he once saved her life before!


    If he hadn''t been saved, he would have long been buried in a fish''s belly. Now, how could he idly stroll around here?


    However, things were different when people lived. The people in his memories had long since changed. His heart, filled with gratitude, also slowly began to bear grudges.


    She sighed secretly. She knew that if she followed the words of the King Qin, not only would she be shaken, she would be shaken too.


    "Little girl, with Zong Ze dead, the imperial government has lost its support. Without trusted guards by Zhao Deji''s side and a minister with no backbone, what climate could he have achieved?"


    She said with great difficulty, "Yue Pengju has repeatedly defeated gold soldier ¡­"


    "Yue Pengju?"


    Yue Pengju reneged on the marriage and publicly announced his intention to marry Hua Rong. After touching on the dragon''s whisker, Zhao Deji had sent him to a far away place on the battlefield, where he could not care about settling his personal grudges at the moment. In the future, the Dragon Throne would sit firmly.


    However, King Qin was not willing to talk about Yue Pengju at all at the moment. He quietly looked at Hua Rong and saw her leaning on the railing, staring at the distant ocean surface.


    In his heart, he was extremely displeased, and said with a straight face, "How could Zhao Deji really believe him? Yue Pengju, if you are wise, leave as soon as possible. If not, we will have another dead rabbit cooked and a bird hidden in its bow ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was worried, but hearing him say it, it did not sound good. She turned around and leaned on the railing again, but she did not agree.


    "Girl?"


    "Girl?"


    King Qin shouted twice. It was always like this, whenever Yue Pengju was mentioned, he felt that he was inferior to him by a grade. Annoyed, he was about to get angry when he saw her raise his head to look at a passing seabird. His thin back couldn''t bear to be angry anymore, so he warned himself over and over again, "I ¡­"


    This was truly his last chance!


    If he waited for her to marry Yue Pengju, he would be too late for anything!


    No, no matter what, he had to seize this opportunity.


    He took a deep breath. Even he himself did not know why she would be so happy when she was in front of him.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    When she looked up, he was holding out a large fruit, the kind she''d seen growing on eucalyptus trees the day before. She said it was delicious, so he took some with him on the boat.


    She was feeling a little thirsty, so she picked up the fruit and ate it in silence. After eating half of it, King Qin handed the other half over. She shook her head. "I''m not eating. You eat."


    "Laozi doesn''t like this kind of child stuff, you eat."


    She took the fruit and took another bite. Seeing her smile, he said gently, "Little girl, I brought a big basket with me. You can eat as much as you want."


    "Yes."


    The more they waited, the more anxious they became. Fortunately Zhou Wu knew his identity, and knew that it was a rare chance, if the Zhaojiaji escaped this time, he would be a Great Merit, thus, he was respectful and meticulous in his service, and used all the treasures on the island to entertain the masses.


    However, the Golden Army s were getting closer and closer to them, making it impossible for them to stay on this deserted island for a long period of time. On this day, Zhou Wu returned to the island ahead of time to report. Everyone saw him alone, and their hearts immediately cooled down.


    Zhao Deji anxiously asked: Where''s Hua Rong? Why didn''t she come back with you? "


    Zhou Wu hurriedly bowed. "Miss Hua Rong is sick, King Qin said that he will bring her back personally when she recovers."


    "Sick? How could he be sick? King Qin troubled her? "


    "Just hot in the rain. King Qin personally took good care of her, and said that when she was slightly better, he would send her back immediately. "


    Zhao Deji heaved a sigh of relief, and Xu Caizhi nodded his head secretly. Since the King Qin didn''t want to make things difficult for Hua Rong, then he and the rest could be saved. Sure enough, Zhou Wu said: "King Qin invites everyone onto the island, it is a peaceful and safe trip. I am afraid of Golden Army''s sneak attack ¡­"


    Xu Caizhi anxiously asked: "How far is Golden Army from here?"


    "The Golden Army has colluded with a group of pirate forces here. We are not sure for now."


    Zhao Deji was even more panic-stricken, secretly resenting that the Pirate Head who had put on airs had not come back for a long time.


    After anxiously enduring for the whole night, on the second day, everyone realized that Zhao Deji''s eyes were completely red and his lips were filled with blisters. Although the Kanggong had served him carefully over and over again, to no avail, he still could not rest at ease.


    The father and son duo of Lin Zhijie protected him inseparably, and the dozens of sailors on the boat had also formed a temporary escort team. Zhao Deji looked at this temporarily assembled army, full of feelings but not the slightest feeling of safety.


    Early in the morning, he came to the seaside to look.


    From afar, they heard the sound of a horn. It was actually a few dozen warships roaring and rushing over, led by a tall five-tooth warship, raising a huge sail, on it hung a huge flag with the word "Qin" written on it.


    Zhao Deji''s defense time was short, and the sea defense general had already passed away at that time. However, he was not unfamiliar with this character.


    Just that, how could the power of the King Qin extend to this region of the sea?


    And now, the leader of the pirates had come. Was it a blessing or a curse?


    As the boat slowly approached, everyone held their breath, even Zhou Qi was flustered: What exactly will the King Qin decide?


    Zhao Deji nervously watched as an extremely tall and sturdy man stood on the boat. He was dressed in pirate robes and wielding a big blade, he looked as if he was a majestic lion king. Beside him, the petite girl that followed him was Hua Rong.


    Zhao Deji saw it clearly, so he shouted first: "Oh my god, King Qin is Qin Shangcheng?"


    Kanggong was ecstatic, his voice was sharp and thin, "It''s him, it''s Qin Shangcheng."


    Zhao Deji''s heart tightened. He didn''t think that this leader of the great pirates would have snuck into the army for so long, without him noticing at all. He even wanted to reward him, no wonder he refused.


    What was his purpose in sneaking into the military camp?


    Was it really to find Hua Rong?


    Before he could recover his wits, he heard the King Qin shout, "Everyone, quickly board the ship. There are traces of the Golden Army in front of you."


    The two words "Golden Army" were like a death warrant. Zhao Deji subconsciously strode towards the boat.


    Everyone immediately went into battle mode.


    Hua Rong jumped off the boat and ran over: "Shangguan Family, don''t worry, Golden Army won''t be able to catch up for a while."


    Zhao Deji was still in a panicked state, and King Qin said loudly: "Zhou Qi, bring everyone up onto the five-tooth warship."


    Zhou Qi knew what he meant. The Lin Family''s merchant ship had been damaged by the storm, he nodded, and with his intelligence, Lin Zhijie stepped onto the boat first. "Your majesty, get on the ship first."


    Hua Rong also said softly, "Shangguan Family, go up."


    Although Zhao Deji could not trust King Qin, he believed in Hua Rong. Seeing her dressed entirely in martial attire, with a bow and arrow in his hand, and with his whole body wary and protecting him, he felt at ease, "Rong Er, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine."


    When the King Qin heard him call out "Rong Er," he became extremely furious and said in a stern voice, "Everyone, don''t dilly-dally. The Bird Golden Army is here ¡­"


    Everyone was fighting to get on the boat. In his panic, Zhao Deji realized that other than the Lin Family sailors, the King Qin pirates that were going in and out of the boat were actually not messing around at all with their training.


    No wonder he''s been around for years. He did not ask Hua Rong nor did he ask King Qin. He only followed Xu Caizhi and climbed onto the deck. After a while, he saw that there was a boat following them from behind.


    He then understood that the King Qin was not lying. He believed that the Golden Army had found them after a few days of searching. He looked at King Qin''s pirate army of less than 200 people, and then looked at Lin Zhijie''s few dozen sailors, his heart went cold. With less than 300 people, how could they resist the Golden Army''s large army of tens of thousands? Even if the ships were not enough and they didn''t carry much, there were at least tens of thousands of pursuers. How could he resist them?


    He gripped the side of the ship tightly, his face pale. Could it be that he, like his father and brother, was unable to escape this calamity?


    He turned his head, and saw Hua Rong standing beside him, engrossed with her work, holding onto her bow and arrow, her heart at a loss. She muttered: "Rong Er, maybe heaven''s will is this ¡­."


    Hua Rong saw that he was completely dispirited, and anxiously said: "Shangguan Family, no need to be like this! Golden Army still had some time. As long as we can take a detour and leave, and travel a few more laps, we will be able to reach the Zhenjiang ¡­ "


    "I''m afraid that the Zhenjiang has already been occupied by the Golden Army. Furthermore, the Golden Army is about to catch up ¡­ "


    "Someone was helping Shangguan Family along the way. Even if it was a huge storm, they were able to avoid it. Don''t worry, this time they will definitely take advantage of the calamity."


    When Zhao Deji heard her comforting words, he remembered how he had escaped during the night and met with the old fisherman. In addition to Lin Zhijie''s protection during the storm, his power had become even more dangerous compared to the previous two days with the King Qin. He nodded with great difficulty and composed himself, "Let''s hope so. If we are able to escape from this calamity, all of the people on the boat will be my Great Merit. "


    Hua Rong was also afraid in her heart, but she smiled slightly: "They will definitely be loyal to the Shangguan Family."


    Zhao Deji did not dare to trust King Qin completely, but when he saw Yue Yang walk over, he looked at him like a tiger stalking its prey. Suddenly, he thought of the wedding dress that Hua Rong was wearing when she was escaping, which made him even more confused. He smiled wryly, knowing that he wouldn''t be able to join in the fun no matter what.


    To remove King Qin''s guard, he immediately stood up: Qin Shangcheng, what''s the situation now?


    The King Qin''s face was gloomy: "The Dog Golden Army probably colluded with those pirates, otherwise, they wouldn''t have caught up so quickly. If that''s the case, then it''s not easy to deal with. "


    "Is there anyone in Golden Army who is proficient in water battles?"


    Hua Rong said: "I heard that there is a Chinese general under Jin Wushu, called Han Chang. He is from the south and is familiar with water battles."


    "It was this Han Chang that colluded with those pirates. The pirates are called Wang Erqi according to the rankings, and I have sent people to attack him but was unable to capture him ¡­"


    Before King Qin could finish his words, he suddenly said, "Not good, Wang Erqi is also familiar with that fast tunnel. If we were to arrive early with our troops, we would be attacked from the front and back ¡­"


    Zhao Deji was initially relieved, but King Qin waved his hand and shouted, "Speed up! All ships move at full speed, we must reach the tunnel before nightfall!"


    Immediately, another group of pirates signaled them to get in touch. They were wailing and wailing.

 C124 His love

    However, the Golden Army''s ships behind had clearly increased their speed as well. One could even vaguely see the Golden Army''s Banner at the head of the ships.


    Golden Army was leading the pack, which was also a large ship. It was led by the pirate Wang Erqi, and on the deck of the ship that was three stories high, there were a dense array of 2000 Golden Army, dressed in heavy armor s, armed with bows and arrows, constructed layer by layer.


    The entire equipment was all prepared by Han Chang.


    Han Chang was an expert in water battles, when he encountered storms, he was not in a hurry to chase after Zhao Deji and the rest. He immediately suggested to Jin Wushu that they might as well stop the battleship to chase after him since in this kind of weather, they wouldn''t be able to escape far.


    Jin Wushu believed in his judgement and immediately agreed to it. Han Chang then agreed to meet Wang Erqi together with him. Wang Erqi had long received the gift from Han Chang, and the moment he saw Jin Wushu, he was conferred with the title of "Great General of the Ocean".


    Wang Erqi was also from the Song Kingdom''s troll army, so he had no hope of being promoted to a pirate. Seeing that Jin Wushu had not gone to war yet, he gave him a reward first, rejoicing when he passed by, then immediately fell to his knees and kowtowed: "Thank you, Fourth Prince. If you want to catch Zhao Deji and the others, this lowly one has a plan.


    "Please speak, General Wang."


    This was the first time that Wang Erqi had been addressed as "General", and because he saw how respectful Jin Wushu was, he was very respectful and courteous, and said happily: "There is an island in this ocean, and on the island, there is a shortcut to get to the ocean. If Zhao Deji and the others want to escape, they would definitely search for this exit. As long as the Fourth Prince sends troops to guard first, when the time comes, we can attack from the front and back, and catch a turtle in a jar, wouldn''t that be very effective? "


    Jin Wushu was overjoyed, "What a brilliant plan. General Wang, are there any other maritime powers in this passage? "


    "For the time being, it is the domain of the Little Pirates of the Week. Although Zhou Qi has less than two hundred subordinates, he still belongs to the Great Pirate Head, and is the overlord of the sea.


    "Who is the King Qin?"


    "He was also from the martial arts world, but he joined the pirates at the age of twenty. This person was naturally brave and cunning. Having managed this area for more than ten years, he had a lot of people under his command. "One month ago, he led troops to attack our island. If it wasn''t for Lord Han, he would have taken down our island."


    Jin Wushu immediately understood that Wang Erqi greatly disliked the King Qin. If he were to eliminate the King Qin, he would be the true Overlord of the Seas. He did not mention the King Qin and immediately said: "A mere King Qin is nothing to be afraid of. I will trouble General Wang to lead two thousand men to guard the exit. Han Chang will be chased by five thousand men behind him. We must capture Zhao Deji ¡­"


    Wang Erqi saw that he only had one side, yet he actually sent 2000 people to lead for him. Although he had a small power in the ocean, he only had 1200-200 underlings, and now that he had received the 2000 regular army, he felt that he was worthy of the honor of "dying for his own good", and was overjoyed: "Understood! This humble general will definitely not let you down, Fourth Prince. "


    The fleet chased for two days, and when they looked out, they could see that the sea was calm. Han Chang said: "In front of us is Zhou Qi''s small island."


    "How far is it?"


    "About two hundred nautical miles."


    Jin Wushu stood on the third floor of the ship and looked at the vast ocean. Wu Qimai, who was beside him, was not used to the sea environment and was a little seasick.


    He said in a low voice, "I wonder if Hua Rong is on the ship ¡­"


    "Not necessarily."


    "That''s true. Zhao Deji only cares about escaping, she lives alone, he is most likely not on the ship ¡­ " He muttered to himself, "If we can capture Zhao Deji this time, we can end this large-scale war. At that time, I''ll go find her."


    "Fourth Prince, she has already married Yue Pengju, why must you not forget about his?"


    "It''s not that I can''t forget her! On the contrary, I had already given up. It''s just that she and Yue Pengju are both people that I must take down.


    Wu Qimai did not dare say anything else. He just stood at the bow of the ship and felt like vomiting. Luckily, these thousands of soldiers were all chosen, half of them were soldiers from the Da Song, for pure Golden Man like Wu Qimai, there were not many of them who were seasick.


    At this time, Han Chang suddenly walked up to them. "Fourth Prince, a large number of ships were discovered in front. They must be Zhao Deji''s group."


    Jin Wushu was overjoyed, "Let''s speed up and catch up."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Deji stood on the top floor of the five-tooth warship s the entire time, walking up and down the open deck, his heart burning with anxiety.


    Lin Zhijie and the others had been by his side the entire time, and everyone''s brows were knitted tightly. Finally, they were almost at the sea entrance. The distant place was still calm, and there were no boats.


    Lin Zhijie was overjoyed, "Golden Army has not caught up yet."


    Zhao Deji did not dare to relax, and turned to King Qin: "Will there be an ambush in Golden Army?"


    King Qin looked around for a bit. He had been speeding and was almost completely exhausted, just to be ahead of Wang Erqi. Seeing the calm surface of the sea, he nodded and waved his hand, "Speed up. We''ll be safe once we get there."


    All the boats started to speed up, causing King Qin to become extremely nervous. After travelling for another ten li, he saw the black sail in front of him flapping. He shouted, "Speed up!"


    At this point, almost everyone could see that it was a large warship with a tall ladder for archery.


    Xu Caizhi and the others immediately protected Zhao Deji, Hua Rong raised her bow and arrows, her heart in a state of panic, only to see King Qin running a few steps forward, blowing the horn, and five-tooth warship s immediately climbing up a spiral staircase. More than two hundred pirates lined up their bows and arrows, and on the third floor, there were shockingly two cannons.


    This was the first time Hua Rong saw the power of the King Qin with her own eyes. It was only then that she realized that in the past seven or eight years, he had essentially improved greatly compared to before, training a pirate crew to be like a regular army. But, no matter how powerful it was, it was only 200 people, how could it withstand Golden Army''s pincer attack?


    Lin Zhijie immediately escorted Zhao Deji and the rest to the lower floor.


    King Qin raised his head, seeing that Hua Rong was still at the side, he glared and said: "Little girl, quickly leave."


    "What about you?"


    "I''m fine, hurry up and leave."


    Hua Rong hesitated for a moment, but still went down immediately. The King Qin then ordered everyone: "Go west, speed up, shoot the arrows!"


    The archer on Wang Erqi''s boat was already prepared. When they were about to give chase, they heard a loud "boom" and their cannons directly smashed into the mast of the boat.


    Wang Erqi was shocked, he then went up to the third floor himself, "How can the King Qin have such powerful cannons?"


    Jin Wushu also stepped onto the roof of the boat, only to see that on the other party''s boat, there was a petite figure fighting with her life on the line, if it wasn''t Hua Rong, then who else could it be?


    "Hua Rong! She really is on the ship! "


    Although they were carefully selected, they were after all inferior to the southerners who were used to the sea''s climate. Not to mention, if they were suddenly attacked by this, they would run all over the place, their bows bent and they would not be able to stand steadily, let alone shoot back at the enemy.


    King Qin shouted again, "Release the rockets!!"


    The 200 pirates shot again, this time, the arrows were all filled with rockets coated with sulfur. It turned out that King Qin, in order to avoid the imperial government''s encirclement, had secretly signed a contract with the Lei Family, a gunpowder family from the Jiangnan Manufacturing Bureau. He bought a large amount of firearms at a high price, and his equipment was extremely advanced.


    This time, when he saw that the situation was critical, he predicted that Wang Erqi would launch a pincer attack, so he did not hesitate to use an island suppressing treasure.


    Wang Erqi was unable to stop the attack and could only watch as the boat left the mouth of the sea. Behind them, Golden Army''s fleet was still tens of miles away, making them even more anxious.


    After going out of the cabin, Zhao Deji and the rest went back a few dozen miles. When they came out of the cabin, the huge sulfuric smell immediately caused their noses to run all over the floor. He couldn''t care about the pain anymore, he was overjoyed: "They have finally gone out?"


    Hua Rong was also very happy: "We''re out, Shangguan Family, we''re really out."


    Everyone cheered, the King Qin heaved a sigh of relief and went down from the third floor. When he looked up, he suddenly said, "Not good ¡­"


    His loud shout was like a clap of thunder. Indeed, three large ships were rapidly approaching from the left. They were less than ten miles away.


    Zhou Qi also rushed to the deck, "Jin Wushu is so powerful, he actually dropped such a Elite Armament ¡­"


    King Qin frowned: "Be on your guard."


    The archer was in the cabin of the archer. When he reached the top floor, he looked around and his heart suddenly sank. The three warships that he saw were all covered in a black mass with soldiers on them.


    It was the first time in his life that he had encountered such a dangerous situation. He jumped down and shouted loudly, "Quick, the danger is really here!"


    Zhao Deji and the others also noticed, that when Xu Caizhi had just escorted him into the cabin, the arrows had already shot over like rain.


    "Quick, Your Majesty, quickly enter the steel doors ¡­"


    "Quickly hide ¡­"


    "First group of archer, escalators ¡­"


    "Second team ¡­"


    King Qin roared like thunder. An arrow pierced straight into the iron armor on his back and fell down.


    He was in a hurry when he saw a petite figure taking up the position of a fallen archer on the ladder. He drew his bow and shot.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    "Don''t worry about me."


    He shouted, "Little girl, this place is dangerous ¡­"


    "I can still hold on for a while."


    More and more archer s fell, and very quickly, the number of people on the boat decreased.


    "King Qin, can we still escape?"


    When he heard her question, he bent over under the huge wooden shield and roared like thunder, "Little girl, quickly go down. It''s too dangerous."


    "Alright!"


    He stood right next to her, swinging his broadsword to sweep away the arrows flying at him. He pulled her along as he crawled on the ground and said, "Little girl, you can''t block it. Run!"


    Dozens of sharp arrow flew over. King Qin pulled her and rolled on the ground, then landed on the deck to untie the boat. "Girl, we need to escape quickly ¡­"


    Hua Rong said anxiously, "Shangguan Family and Xu Caizhi are still in the cabin. There are also Elder Lin and the others ¡­."


    "If the heavens want Zhao Deji to die, there''s no need to care about him ¡­ "Let''s go first ¡­"


    "This won''t do ¡­"


    King Qin saw that she was stubborn and could not, she rushed over, only to see that the steel cabin door had already opened, Zhao Deji and the rest had already rushed out, in a panic waiting to escape.


    He shouted, "Get on the boat!"

 C125 "Ungrateful!"

    Everyone rushed over, Xu Caizhi and Lam Shiro held onto Zhao Deji from the left and right, and jumped off the boat. Lin Zhijie was also supported by his son-in-law to keep up with the boat, and when the boat started, King Qin pulled Hua Rong and jumped down quickly.


    The ones controlling the warship were Zhou Wu and Zhou Qi. In the past, when Hua Rong and Yue Pengju escaped, they stole this kind of drive ship that was suitable for water battles. However, this ship was at least 10 times larger than the one that they escaped from back then.


    It was getting dark and the wind was blowing.


    Without caring about the danger, they sped up. Behind them, the Golden Army had already caught up.


    The wind got stronger and stronger, the boat was slowly losing control of its direction, with a wave the boat almost capsized. Zhao Deji and the others were so shocked that their faces were drained of color, and their bodies were completely drenched.


    Zhou Qi steered the boat with all his might, and although it was impossible to tell how far they were able to make it, the Golden Army''s warship was undoubtedly gone without a trace, but their side had already lost its way.


    Although the pursuers had disappeared, King Qin still did not dare to relax. Running away randomly like this, they had already left the predetermined sea entrance long ago. Just this small boat alone was not enough to last them long.


    Everyone walked to the deck and looked at the boundless sea under the night sky. It was lifeless, as if it was a huge prison.


    Hua Rong suddenly said, "There is an island in front of us ¡­"


    The King Qin said: "That is a volcanic island, without a single blade of grass. Furthermore, if we go up, I am afraid that Golden Army will catch us and we will be catching us turtles in a jar. "


    After experiencing this fierce battle, he had undoubtedly become the backbone of everyone. Everyone stared at him. In terms of escaping from the sea, there was no one here more experienced than him.


    Hua Rong was tired, hungry and afraid. Her voice was hoarse as she asked, "King Qin, what should we do?"


    The question that she wanted to ask was also something that everyone wanted to ask.


    King Qin muttered to himself for a while: "Fortunately the storm has stopped. There were still some clear water s and grains on the boat, which could last for two days. Now, I can only walk and watch. "


    As Zhao Deji leaned against the cabin door, everyone was at a loss for words. Even someone as calm as Elder Lin Zhijie could no longer say anything to comfort him.


    "The heavens truly want us dead!"


    When Xu Caizhi heard his sorrowful voice, he felt nothing but despair. He knelt down and cried, "Shangguan Family must not be discouraged."


    Lin Zhijie, Lam Shiro and the others couldn''t help but cry as well. Immediately, the ship was filled with crying, and under the night sky, it was clear that they were at the end of their road.


    Hua Rong leaned on the side of the ship, staring at the calm sea surface, looking at the moonlight as it stuck its head out, leaving layer after layer of ripples behind it. Suddenly, she recalled that she would never be able to see Yue Pengju again, and that even if she died in this boundless ocean, she could not help but have tears flowing down her face.


    When the King Qin saw this, he couldn''t help but sob. Impatient, he shouted loudly, "What are you doing? He wasn''t about to die. All the men, what do they look like? "


    In the end, Zhao Deji was still the ruler of the world. When he heard his shout, he was shocked and immediately wiped away his tears, "Alright, King Qin is right, since we managed to escape, it will be under the protection of the heavens and our ancestors. My dear ones, let''s work together to escape from this calamity. As long as we go to sea, Imperial Water Army will welcome us ¡­ "


    Everyone kneeled down in unison, "As you command."


    Only King Qin stood at the side, like an iron tower, personally controlling the direction of the small boat. Seeing that everyone had stopped crying, he said: "Zhou Wu, give us dry food and water."


    "Yes."


    There weren''t many rations left, only a total of 22 people had escaped. No matter how economical they were, it wouldn''t last for more than two days.


    There were two small cabins on the boat, one of them had a small bed, the King Qin said loudly, "Girl, you go rest first."


    With the Emperor here, the King Qin actually told Hua Rong to go rest. Everyone felt it was strange, but no one dared to say anything.


    Hua Rong anxiously said: "Shangguan Family, go rest."


    Despair, made Zhao Deji even more dejected than the rest on the boat. His entire body was weak, and there was no way to be polite, so he was helped to rest by Xu Caizhi.


    King Qin was very unhappy. "Girl, go rest in the other room."


    Hua Rong looked at old mister Lin and shook his head: "Old mister, you guys should go."


    Lin Zhijie and the others saw how the King Qin did not even put Zhao Deji in his eyes, how could they dare to go? He immediately said: "Miss, you should go."


    "No, you go. I don''t mind. "


    After she finished speaking, he turned and went to the bow of the ship. Lin Zhijie was old and completely exhausted, so he could only go in and rest.


    King Qin was unusually anxious, he did not care about these small matters anymore. He could only raise his head from time to time, looking at the sky to distinguish between the wind and the weather, afraid that if there were more rain, everyone would really die.


    He walked to the outside and saw Hua Rong sitting cross-legged on the bow of the ship.


    He was very depressed and angrily said, "Girl, I told you to go rest. If you don''t, do you enjoy the cool breeze here?"


    She did not answer.


    In the moonlight, he saw that her face was covered with tears.


    "Little girl, are you afraid?"


    She remained silent. He understood in his heart that he would never be able to see Yue Pengju again.


    King Qin sighed, took off her clothes and placed it on top of her, "Girl, go stay in the cabin, it''s too cold outside."


    She was silent for a moment, then suddenly said, "There is no way out for us. There are pursuers after us. What should we do?"


    "Jin Wushu and the rest will definitely be stationed at the shore. If we want to escape, we can only catch them off guard."


    How could he be caught off guard?


    King Qin''s voice was extremely low, "It''s a pity that this area is too far from my lair. Otherwise, if we gathered our brothers, we could still fight with Golden Army ¡­"


    Hua Rong knew that in order to preserve his strength, she did not send out any of the direct descendants of pirates.


    "I didn''t expect the Golden Army to be so powerful. However, before we left, I''ve already sent people back to dispatch people ¡­ "


    She suddenly gained a bit of spirit. So the King Qin still had a Elite Armament?


    "I also do not know if they can break through Jin Wushu''s seal. Han Chang was very powerful, and he was also very familiar with the terrain. "Besides, they still have four days to travel. We need to pray to the heavens that we can stay on the ship for four more days ¡­"


    In his despair, he had always desired miracles. Hua Rong could not help but say, "Sigh, if only Peng Gao had hurried over. He had once exterminated a water pirate, if only he could join hands with other royal army ¡­ "


    When King Qin heard her mention Yue Pengju at this time, she angrily said, "How could that little bastard come over here? It''s not like he has three heads and six arms! "


    Hua Rong didn''t want to argue with him, so she quietly stood up and returned to the cabin, leaning against a row of seats with her eyes closed. Seeing that, the King Qin could not say anything, and angrily went to the driver''s seat to discuss things with Zhou Qi.


    Fortunately, the night was calm, and only when the sun rose did they realize that the boat was already at the shore. However, that island ¡ª under the morning sunlight ¡ª was completely barren and craggy.


    As soon as his feet touched the ground, a sailor jumped down and cried out. He was still wearing his boots, as if they had melted under his feet. He jumped up and the other man pulled him onto the boat, "It''s so hot, we can''t go down ¡­"


    "This is a volcanic island. Not a single blade of grass grows."


    As expected, not only did they not see a single trace of green or animal life, even the surrounding seawater didn''t have any life forms. There were even fish, shrimp, seaweed, etc.


    Zhao Deji was even more desperate. All this time, he had lost his will, so he was extremely thin.


    "Can it be that you truly want us dead?"


    Lin Zhijie said as tears streamed down his face, "Your Majesty, please do not be discouraged. You will definitely turn the situation around."


    He shook his head and went back to his cabin. He didn''t leave it for the rest of the day.


    The small boat could not move forward nor retreat. Fortunately, King Qin said that there would not be any big storms in the next few days, so the small boat could barely stop by the small island.


    Even though he had been saving on rations and clear water s, he was completely exhausted on the second day. On the third day, even Xu Caizhi finished all the rations that he had saved and left for Zhao Deji alone. In the evening, as a noble son of heaven, Zhao Deji did not eat at all for two meals, and his stomach was rumbling with hunger. He also went out of the cabin door and spent his days on the narrow bed, waiting for the bad luck to come.


    At this moment, the huge empire and the imperial court''s civil officials and military generals were like floating clouds. Alone, he thought, completely alone.


    The moon was as calm as a mirror.


    Zhao Deji looked at the moonlight outside through the small window that was open. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t fight back under the threat of hunger.


    Seeing that it was already late in the night, Xu Caizhi said in a low voice, "Shangguan Family, rest."


    Using the moonlight, he picked up a small water bag that was placed on the table beside the bed. The bag was dried up long ago, so he placed the last drop of water on his lips and licked his tongue greedily.


    From then on, the ruler of the Song Kingdom and the ruler of the country, was also a wandering soul on the sea.


    It was already deep into the night. The cold moonlight shined down, and the hunger made these people feel drowsy. It was as if they could only alleviate the pain if they slept.


    In the cabin, the snoring was like thunder.


    When King Qin walked out of the cabin door, he saw that Hua Rong was still sitting cross-legged on the ship deck, leaning on the railing. It was unknown whether she was awake or asleep.


    She hadn''t eaten or drunk for a whole day.


    King Qin quietly sat down beside her, and slowly pulled her hand, passing something over to her. She held it, startled. It was a fruit. It was unknown when he had hidden it in his arms.


    "Little girl, you ate it."


    His voice was very low, almost a whisper. Under the moonlight, one could even see the dry crack on his lips.


    How many times had the King Qin become such a petty man? A small fruit has to be sneaky. She smiled faintly, his eyes moist.


    She quietly placed the fruit next to his mouth. "You eat. I''m not hungry."


    Her hand was on his lips, and he couldn''t help it.


    She quickly retracted her hand.


    His voice was even softer and filled with joy, "Girl, I can still hold on. "I will definitely find a way out, and we will all live on ¡­"


    "Yes."


    "Great King, look at the direction of the wind ¡­"


    Zhou Wu''s voice came out, King Qin immediately got up and walked into the cabin, he casually closed the door, as though he did not want others to find out that she was secretly eating something.


    Hearing his footsteps getting further and further away, Hua Rong got up and quietly opened the door, and quietly knocked on Zhao Deji''s door. Naturally, the door was not locked, and with a push, she entered.


    Zhao Deji sat up on the simple bed, with Xu Caizhi protecting him with his sword.


    Bright moonlight shone in through the window, as bright as day.


    Zhao Deji''s entire person had lost his spirit, not only because of hunger, but also because of despair, he was more haggard than anyone on the ship, his complexion was like a ghost, his voice was low: "Rong Er, what''s the matter?"


    She quietly stretched out her hand and gave the fruit to him. "Shangguan Family, this is for you."


    Zhao Deji''s eyes lit up, as if the hunger had been relieved in an instant. "Rong Er ¡­"


    She shook her head and didn''t say anything. She just handed him the fruit and left.


    Zhao Deji held the half dried up fruit in his hands as tears streamed down his face. As he sobbed, he started to eat it big mouthfuls after big mouthfuls ¡­

 C126 sea shock

    King Qin returned to the bow of the ship just in time to see Hua Rong coming out from Zhao Deji''s cabin. Of course he knew what she was doing.


    He was so angry that he almost jumped up and punched the iron railing.


    As if he hadn''t seen Hua Rong''s angry actions, Hua Rong walked out and sat beside him. Both of her legs stretched out from the metal railing and hung in the air, swaying slightly.


    The King Qin breathed heavily, reaching out his palm, wanting to slap her hard.


    Her voice was also dry, but it was extremely gentle, as if she was softly whispering, "Isn''t it good for me to be with you when you''re hungry?"


    King Qin was startled.


    "Take a seat. Look at how good the moonlight is tonight."


    She raised her head and looked at the round and big moon in the sky, then pointed at it with her finger: "Qin Shangcheng, have you ever seen such a good moon?"


    He had a strange feeling in his heart. He depressingly asked, "What''s so good about the moon?"


    "Look!" If you look closely, you will see that the moon is actually very beautiful. "


    He could only sit beside her and ''admire'' the moonlight. He couldn''t tell what was going on, but he spat with hatred, "Girl, why did you give it to him? It''s just this one and the last one. I can''t bear to part with it ¡­"


    She turned her head and looked at him. Seeing how smelly his face was, she could not help but chuckle, this was war, this was disaster. At this moment, even a mighty King Qin would fuss over such a small fruit.


    However, the current King Qin only made her feel a little human, and was no longer a fiendish devil.


    "Thank you."


    He listened to her mindless words of thanks, then saw her upturned face under the moonlight, as if a layer of jade had been sprinkled on it. It looked so gentle, so pure, so beautiful, as if it was an unknown spirit that had descended from the heavens.


    "Little girl!"


    "Yes."


    "If you can find a way out, I''ll pluck many fruits for you to eat in the future."


    "Sure."


    He suddenly thought of an important question. "Girl, do you still hate me?"


    After asking this question, he felt it was strange and mumbled to himself, "You don''t have to answer, I don''t want to hear it."


    She looked at the moon, then at him, and smiled. "No! I don''t hate you anymore. "


    He felt like jumping up, but he still sat there silently, not knowing what to say. He looked up at the moon like her, and gradually, he saw the shadow of the laurel tree in the moon, Wu Gang who was chopping it down, and Chang''e who was hugging a rabbit ¡­


    After a long while, he retracted his gaze and discovered that Hua Rong was leaning on the iron railings with her eyes closed.


    It was cold outside, but he didn''t want to go into the cabin and listen to the sound of the pirates snoring. He held her gently in his arms, lifted her legs from under her, undressed her, snuggled up against her, and fell asleep.


    Jin Wushu had taken Han Chang''s plan and made it work in one go. He thought that Zhao Deji would catch him off guard, but he never expected that he would actually escape. When Wang Erqi''s fleet reunited with Han Chang''s, they saw that his main battleship had already been smashed into pieces, and was in complete disarray.


    On the boat, Jin Wushu held his second military meeting.


    The moment Wang Erqi saw Jin Wushu, he immediately kneeled down. "This humble general is guilty, and apologizes for my great love to Fourth Prince."


    Jin Wushu helped him up: "General Wang has done a great service, what crime is this?" He waved his hand and Wu Qimai brought along a few enchanting women. Jin Wushu said: "I''ll give General Wang 500 gold and 3 beauties. "In addition, everyone has their rewards ¡­"


    Seeing that they had lost the battle and even received rewards, Jin Wushu''s actions were straight to the point. As expected, all of them were deeply grateful, Wang Erqi said loudly: "I will definitely defend this region of the sea with my life, I must capture Zhao Deji and hand him over to Fourth Prince."


    "This prince is just waiting for the good news from General Wang."


    "Zhao Deji has already escaped to the dead end ahead. That is a volcanic island, and he can''t land nor move forward. He won''t be able to hold on for long ¡­"


    "As long as we guard this place, once they attack due to extreme hunger, they will have nowhere to run ¡­"


    "Why not catch a turtle in a jar ¡­"


    The news of Jin Wushu being reused had already spread via the Golden Army along the way. Even before the war, he had purposely spread the news of the King Qin being exterminated. The various forces on the sea respected the King Qin, and when they saw that the King Qin was falling, they couldn''t help but start to get restless.


    On this day, Jin Wushu stood at the top of the ship, looking at the vast sea, he felt relaxed and happy. It was the first time in his life that he had experienced such a beautiful scenery on the sea, but he felt that the bustling land in the center of the sea, the sky above the Su Hang Mountain and the sea, were fundamentally different from the bitter cold Great Golden Grassland Desert. This was a playworld, how could Zhao Deji be worthy of it?


    Wu Qimai asked him: "Fourth Prince, how much longer do we have to wait?"


    "Haha, Wu Qimai, are you still unable to stand the scenery on the sea?"


    Although Wu Qimai had improved a little in the past two days, he was still inferior to him who was able to move as he pleased on the plains. He shook his head: "I can''t take it anymore."


    "This prince has already gotten used to it. Rest assured, in a few days, we will definitely be able to catch Zhao Deji. "


    "Zhao Deji is really cunning, his luck is too good, every single time he escaped ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, this time, his luck won''t be any better. This prince has set up an inescapable trap to see just how long he can stay on the ocean with the sea breeze. "


    Just as Jin Wushu had expected, Zhao Deji and the rest were indeed unable to continue staying at sea.


    That evening, everyone was gathered in the cabin. Their hunger and thirst had almost sapped everyone''s fighting spirit. From where he was going to go, all 21 pairs of eyes were fixated on Zhao Deji.


    Zhao Deji had not closed his eyes for many days and nights, so he was in a sorry state. Seeing that he could not make a decision, the King Qin stood up and said loudly, "There is no other way, we should just go all out, go back and find a way out."


    Lin Zhijie was worried: "The Golden Army is heavily guarded, how can I charge out?"


    King Qin had already thought about it for a long time. "I have a plan, why not turn around tonight? I will send out signals along the way to call for help from the pirates nearby. "In that case, there is still a chance for survival ¡­"


    "What if the others don''t save him?"


    "Then let fate decide!"


    At this moment, no one had a better way. Zhao Deji, who had been silent until now, suddenly stood up and said: "Alright, let''s do as King Qin says. Whether we live or die, it''s up to the heavens to decide."


    "In that case, return immediately and catch some raw fish in front of us. Everyone eat and prepare for battle."


    "Yes."


    After a hundred li, there were fish and prawns. Everyone was already extremely hungry, and once they caught the raw fish, they began to eat it like drinking blood. Zhao Deji resisted the disgusting feeling with force. Clutching his nose, he swallowed the raw fish in a few gulps like poison.


    Hua Rong was also holding onto a very beautiful fish, but she almost wanted to vomit. King Qin simply caught the fish and knocked it on the side. The fish''s tail quickly stopped struggling and was covered in blood.


    "Little girl, quickly eat it. This fish can quench your thirst."


    Hua Rong forced herself to swallow, she almost shed tears from the fishy smell.


    King Qin glared at her: "This daddy here was once chased down and killed once, and has even eaten scorpions. Some fish have eaten, it can be considered good."


    Hua Rong did not answer, and the King Qin did not say anything else. He turned back and shouted, and the boat immediately turned and took advantage of the night to return. Everyone held their last breaths, holding all the weapons they could.


    Lin Zhijie, Xu Caizhi and the rest were even more focused, protecting Zhao Deji.


    After sailing for a few dozen miles, the King Qin suddenly released a strange type of flame that spread out in the air and made a loud noise.


    This loud noise was like a bomb that landed on Zhao Deji''s head. It was unknown whether or not the King Qin could be alerted because of this, but it was inevitable. Life and death, in this battle, who would be under whom?


    At this moment, Han Chang and Wang Erqi also rushed up. Just as they were about to report to Jin Wushu, they saw a dazzling firework burst out of the night sky in the distance, and said with a pale expression, "Not good, King Qin is summoning the old tribe."


    "Even the King Qin''s old tribe has come?"


    Wang Erqi continued, "Along the way, the pirates are not worth mentioning, but the King Qin has a direct descendant team of around two thousand people, and should not be underestimated ¡­"


    Once the fireworks were released, sure enough, dozens of water tankers were flying at high speeds, chasing after them under the night sky. All of them were the direct descendants of the King Qin. Although the pirates were brave and courageous, they had never experienced such a large-scale group battle. Furthermore, they were also lacking King Qin''s on-the-spot command.


    King Qin looked at the flames in the sky, his heart burning with anxiety, but he could not do anything about it.


    Zhao Deji was also standing at the bow of the ship, and suddenly shouted: "Success or failure depends on one blow, if I am able to rush out, I will share the river and mountains with everyone!"


    For a moment, the crowd was in an uproar, the King Qin did not hear what he had said at all, and shouted, "Quickly get down, the Golden Army is coming for us!"


    Sure enough, the arrows were shooting towards them like dark clouds. A few of them bent down a little bit and cried out before falling into the sea.


    The King Qin caught Hua Rong and jumped into the sea. He firmly grabbed onto a mast and dodged the incoming sharp arrow s. Hua Rong''s legs were submerged in the sea water, cold to the bone, and she anxiously asked, "Where''s the Emperor?"


    "Who cares about that Bird Emperor?"


    King Qin dragged her up, "Little girl, how long can you hold on for?"


    "You don''t have to worry about me, hurry up and go check on the emperor."


    King Qin spat in anger, "Girl, Zhao Deji has probably fallen into the water to be fed to the bastard ¡­"


    Hua Rong was even more nervous, looking around, she could not see Zhao Deji, even Lin Zhijie and the rest could not see him. She was so shocked that she almost cried out. A flame flashed in front of her eyes and a rocket flew over, exploding in the water in front of her. In that instant, she heard Xu Caizhi''s scream.


    King Qin pulled her as she swam over from the side. Sure enough, seven to eight people surrounded Zhao Deji and held onto the side of the ship tightly. He knew that things were not going well. If this went on, Golden Army would be beaten like a dog in the water, and if she could hold on any longer, she would either fall into the sea or be shot to death. Furthermore, Golden Army''s fleet was breaking through the obstruction of the pirates and approaching them.


    , Han Chang and the others were all on top of it. Fifty crossbowmen, full of bows and arrows, aimed at the small boat that was starting to catch fire in the dark of the night.


    Jin Wushu''s voice was filled with vigor, "Zhao Deji, your end is nigh. Quickly surrender, this prince can still spare your life!"


    "Zhao Deji, surrender. Your father is under the orders of the decadence, and your big brother is unconscious, so this crown prince shall bestow upon you the title of ''Marquis of Escape''. What do you think?"


    "Zhao Deji, this prince will count to three, if you do not surrender, you can just give the order to shoot. "One, two, three ¡­"


    A wave of random arrows shot over. King Qin growled, "Quick, swim to the big boat in front of us ¡­"


    Zhou Qi said: "King, that boat is already broken ¡­"


    "To put one''s life on the line and live. "That''s where I can hide. If I can''t hide here, I''ll get shot to death by random arrows ¡­"


    Everyone had no choice but to pull Zhao Deji and swim out under the cover of night. Zhao Deji''s entire body was submerged in the ocean water and he was almost paralyzed.


    "Shangguan Family ¡­"


    "Your Majesty ¡­"


    He laughed bitterly, "The heavens truly want us to die."


    No one could comfort him anymore. All they could do was pull him along and use their last breath to hide in the shadow of the ship. Being supported by the three people, Zhao Deji sank into the ground, as the last bit of confidence and strength he had was almost gone.


    The dilapidated ship was surrounded from afar.


    Jin Wushu stood at the top of the warship, protecting him with a shield in his hands and dozens of guards on his left and right.


    Seeing Zhao Deji and the others fleeing in a sorry state, he laughed out loud like a cat catching a mouse: "King Qin, you don''t have to support this unconscious anymore, quickly surrender, this prince will confer you the title of General of plumbing ¡­"


    King Qin made a "pei" sound. He knew that his target would be exposed the momenthe answered, so she didn''t say a single word.


    "Hua Rong, and you! I have already seen you. Hurry up and surrender, or personally hand Zhao Deji over, and this crown prince will spare your life ¡­ "


    Hua Rong suddenly thought of the refugees by the river who had been robbed by Jin Wushu''s orders. Thinking of the situation they were in today, Hua Rong felt both anger and regret.

 C127 womanly benevolence

    Wu Qimai, Han Chang and the rest advised: "Fourth Prince, if we shoot now, we can completely eliminate Zhao Deji and the rest."


    "Capture them alive or shoot arrows?"


    "Just kill him, or else we''ll have too much trouble ¡­"


    Jin Wushu frowned, Wu Qimai knew that he could not do it because of Hua Rong. He bowed and said, "Fourth Prince, you can no longer hesitate! We cannot let the efforts of a woman fail. If we let Zhao Deji escape, all our hard work would have been in vain ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu was still hesitating.


    Han Chang could not hold it in anymore: "Fourth Prince, how can you be so soft-hearted on the battlefield?"


    Jin Wushu waved his hand, and said flatly: "You may leave."


    had already made up his mind, but he still held onto his last sliver of hope: "Hua Rong, I, the crown prince, will allow you to go ashore by yourself, you can come out now."


    The night was still quiet.


    "Hua Rong, come out quickly. "Otherwise, once the arrow is shot, you''ll lose your life ¡­"


    Still no sound.


    Wu Qimai urged again, "Fourth Prince, you can''t wait any longer ¡­"


    Jin Wushu glared at the sea surface under the night sky, but the woman still refused to come out. She was going to be the first wife, she was going to do as she pleased; she was going to run away, she was going to let her go; but everything had been promised, and in the end she was going to marry someone else.


    "Fourth Prince, if she lives, he is also Yue Pengju''s wife, what does it have to do with you? Why must you show mercy to the enemy general''s wife? "


    These words were like adding fuel to the fire, and stabbed Jin Wushu painfully. He laughed out wildly: "Hua Rong, this prince has done his best.


    King Qin, upon hearing his triumphant speech, couldn''t help but be angered. He pulled Hua Rong closer with all his might and wrapped her in his arms, protecting her as he said in a low voice, "If she can escape, I will definitely break his neck with my own hands ¡­"


    Hua Rong knew that her time was up, and seeing the King Qin using his entire body to cover himself, she sighed softly. "Qin Shangcheng, I really can''t do anything to you. "Don''t worry about me. You can definitely escape by yourself ¡­"


    "Stupid girl, your father''s life and death will be with you ¡­"


    Before he finished his sentence, he heard Jin Wushu resolutely say: "Release the arrows! "Everyone, please kill them all!"


    The Golden Army no longer hesitated as arrows rained down from the sky.


    Everyone dodged to the left and right. Their bodies were all at the bottom of the boat. It had been a long time since they had last breathed, but they didn''t dare show their faces. Otherwise, they would have been shot like hedgehogs.


    Hua Rong immersed herself in the water for a while, but she was almost unable to hold on. Fortunately, she was wearing the King Qin''s strange vest and didn''t sink down. King Qin held onto her waist firmly, not daring to let go at all, as she was afraid that if a wave came, she would lose his life.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    "Qin Shangcheng, let go of me.


    "Little girl, hold on for a while longer."


    "No, I can''t. Qin Shangcheng, you can go. "


    He bellowed, "How can I abandon you?" As soon as he exerted his strength, he almost dragged her forward.


    Just as the two of them appeared, an arrow shot over. King Qin pushed her head into the water and the arrow already landed on his shoulder.


    "Qin Shangcheng..."


    "It''s fine!" He gritted his teeth and pulled out the arrow, tossing it into the water.


    Miserable cries came from the other side of the ship one after another. As people died, Jin Wushu stood on the deck with a jar of wine in his hands.


    Hua Rong would die just like that?


    [This woman will die in my hands!]


    A small boat came over, and the signalman on the boat said loudly: "Reporting to Fourth Prince, many wooden rafts have been discovered up ahead ¡­"


    "A raft? Which power is it? "


    "I can''t see clearly under the night sky."


    "Hurry up and investigate, we can''t be careless."


    Another signalman rushed in: "Fourth Prince, did a lot of dried up grass appear on the sea?"


    "What''s that?"


    "I don''t know. It''s floating here from the upstream."


    "Could it be a trick of Song Shuijun?"


    "It doesn''t look like it. Song Shuijun used a battleship, it seems like these wooden rafts were newly built ¡­"


    Jin Wushu also felt that the wooden raft was too simple and crude, like a house that was fishing. However, he still felt uneasy. Pirates were a motley crew, and could not be commanded by the King Qin, so there was nothing to fear. Han Chang, you just need to follow the instructions and attack. "


    "Yes."


    "Increase the attack, summon the rocket, we will definitely kill Zhao Deji."


    "Yes."


    With this, the Golden Army''s attacks became even fiercer. The arrow with gunpowder on it fell into the sea and quickly spread. It was even more difficult to hide.


    "Qin Shangcheng, leave quickly. Don''t worry about me."


    "Little girl, even if I die, I won''t leave you ¡­"


    In the distance, a cry of alarm suddenly came from the Golden Army ship.


    Jin Wushu immediately turned his head to look, only to see the Golden Army warships entangled together, as if they could not move no matter how hard they slid.


    "Han Chang, what''s going on?"


    "Those rafts, rafts ¡­"


    The flames that shot up to the sky lit up the shallow shore of the sea. A lot of rotten wood and messy grass floated down from the upstream. Golden Army''s boat was wrapped up by the messy grass, like a glue. Similarly, a pirate''s rampage with a collision pole on board the ship could not be moved at all. Both sides were in a state of confusion as they stuck together.


    Right at this moment, the giant rafts suddenly sped up and rushed over. It was only then did everyone clearly see that underneath the rafts, there were only Black Warriors attached to it. Once they came out, they stood densely together, and on the leading raft, a tall and sturdy young man dressed in a set of heavy armor shouted loudly, "Da Song Yue Pengju is here, kill ¡­"


    As soon as he shouted, the soldiers on the raft jumped onto the Golden Army''s warships and started killing.


    Everyone was in the sea, and they still didn''t understand what was going on. There was only a flash of flame, and the sound of a horn blew out, causing the situation of the battle to change, Hua Rong was so excited that she almost broke free from King Qin''s hands, "It''s Peng Ju! Pengju is here, it''s his horn! I know it''s him ¡­ "Peng Ju ¡­"


    When Zhao Deji heard these two words, his heart relaxed and he almost fainted.


    Xu Caizhi immediately supported him, his voice trembling with joy: "Shangguan Family, there''s hope, there''s hope ¡­"


    Jin Wushu had lost to Yue Pengju many times, and knew that he had planned well for suddenly killing this time, but under such circumstances, how could he let Zhao Deji go? He did not care about the situation of the battle in front of him, and with a shout, he ordered the boat to chase after Zhao Deji.


    The scattered arrows rained down, the King Qin groaned as he was hit by another arrow on his shoulder.


    Hua Rong, who was in front of him, heard him and snorted, and anxiously asked: "Qin Shangcheng, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s fine, let''s go."


    "How can I be fine?" She reached back and grabbed him, dripping wet, not sure if it was water or blood.


    The King Qin loosened his grip, causing Hua Rong''s body to sink. He immediately held her firmly, "Girl, you go first."


    Hua Rong completely ignored him, only grabbing onto his hand tightly. He did not relax in the slightest, and swam forward together with him with all his might.


    In a desperate situation, he only saw a small boat coming over quickly from the side of the raft. Xu Caizhi was overjoyed, and shouted loudly: "Yue Pengju, Penga..."


    "Master Xu, is that you ¡­"


    "It''s me. Shangguan Family is here, we are all here ¡­"


    The small boat sped up, and the water army in front raised their shields to block the flying arrows. Yue Pengju leapt onto the bow of the boat, with one hand, he grabbed onto Zhao Deji who was being supported by the three people and pulled him onto the boat: "Your Majesty."


    Two men in official robes rushed forward to help him up. "Your Majesty, please forgive us for coming late."


    "No need for formalities, thank you all for all your hard work, dear ones."


    Zhao Deji forced himself to say this as he sat on the boat paralyzed, almost fainting. Everyone quickly helped him up and walked into the cabin. clear water and rations were already prepared on the table in the cabin. Everyone sat down and started to gobble down the food ¡­


    Lin Zhijie and the others also got on the boat. Yue Pengju looked over, but could not see Hua Rong, so he shouted anxiously: "Sister ¡­"


    "I''m here ¡­"


    At this time, the attacks of the Golden Army increased in strength. Yue Pengju could not be bothered with danger, he raised his ocean shield and personally boarded the wooden raft.


    "Peng Ju, it''s dangerous. Come back quickly ¡­"


    "No, my sister hasn''t found her yet."


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    "Peng Ju ¡­"


    Golden Army''s offense suddenly weakened. It turned out to be the reunion of the five-tooth warship and the Song Jun led by the Third Uncle Yang, breaking through the Golden Army''s net. The old pirate blew on the conch, and shouted loudly, "Great King, where are you ¡­"


    "Here!"


    Yue Pengju saw the direction clearly and swam over as soon as he entered the water. At this time, King Qin was already exhausted and his hands loosened, releasing Hua Rong. Yue Pengju pulled sher and turned his face to the side, but seeing that King Qin was exhausted, he reached out and pulled him again: "Thank you, King Qin ¡­"


    "Bastard, scram! Your father won''t die ¡­"


    He waved his hand and opened Yue Pengju''s hands. Yue Pengju hugged Hua Rong and climbed onto the boat.


    A five-tooth warship quietly approached.


    This was the ace battleship that was set on the island of King Qin. He had a total of three big ships. One of them was damaged in the attack of the Golden Army, and this ship was the largest one among the direct disciples.


    At first, he did not send his elites out. But after being forced to a critical juncture of life and death, he put down the signal to summon the long-awaited direct descendants.


    The five-tooth warship was led by an old pirate. The old pirate''s name was unknown, everyone called him Third Uncle Yang, he was also the first person on the island to have a slight knowledge of medicine and writing. All these years, the strategies of the King Qin were mostly executed by him, and Hua Rong''s "tombstone" was also written by him. Because Li Xing and the others were already dead, the King Qin trusted Third Uncle Yang even more. Even he himself respectfully called him "Third Uncle."


    The lackeys had already lowered the elevator. "Great King, hurry up and come up ¡­"


    Two lackeys jumped down to support him, one on the left and one on the right. "Great King, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine."


    Seeing that he had not come up yet, Hua Rong could not help but say: "Qin Shangcheng, come up ¡­"


    He felt warmth in his heart as he jumped onto his own pirate ship. Only then did he speak in anger, "Girl, when we catch Jin Wushu, I''ll come look for you again."


    When Hua Rong wanted to call him again, Yue Pengju whispered in her ear: "No need to call him, he is not willing to meet the officials ¡­"


    Her heart trembled, she immediately understood that Yue Pengju was not lying. Although Qin Shangcheng had done a great deed this time, the noble feelings of a companion monarch and a tiger, an ordinary person''s "soldier who knows himself, dies", were not suitable to be used on an emperor. It was only after going through many twists and turns that he understood this logic.


    As soon as the two of them got on the boat, they saw Kanggong holding his hands anxiously. "Where is King Qin?"


    In the past few days, when Hua Rong saw that he was extremely attentive to the King Qin, she didn''t know if it was because of his "secret crush", but she thought it was because of the Emperor''s concern. She shook her head: "He will go intercept Jin Wushu."


    "Is he hurt? Is it serious? "


    "¡­"


    Hua Rong looked at him strangely. She was also tired and soaked, so her body became weak.


    She forced out a smile, steadied herself, and followed Yue Pengju into the cabin.


    When Yue Pengju closed the door, he changed his clothes randomly. It was unknown if it was because he had relaxed his mind, but his body shook and he almost fell down.


    "Elder sister?"


    Yue Pengju pushed open the door and entered, hugging her tightly. She was still in shock, and forced out a smile: "It''s fine, it''s fine."

 C128 Fail

    The golden vulture watched helplessly as Zhao Deji and the others were rescued by Yue Peng, their distance growing further and further away. Wang Er Qi knew that he had failed, so he kneeled down and said, "Fourth Prince, this lowly general isn''t good enough ¡­"


    Han Changqi said anxiously, "Fourth Prince, if we don''t retreat soon, we''re going to be surrounded ¡­"


    "Retreat!" Jin Huang was so angry that his face turned blue. He gritted his teeth and said, "Retreat!"


    Han Changqing immediately turned around and ran after receiving the order.


    On the other side, when Yue Peng saw Jin Jun turn around, he shot the flame lance in his hand towards the sky with a "peng" sound and shouted, "Surround Jin Jun, annihilate him in one go ¡­ ¡­"


    Zhao Deji had already collapsed in the cabin as he mumbled, "There''s no time to chase after Jin Jun right now. Let''s go back first ¡­"


    Lonesome Flower said anxiously, "Pengju is well-prepared. If he lets the army escape, there will be endless trouble in the future. It''s better to just deal them a heavy blow ¡­"


    He was a little sober as he stood up. "Since that''s the case, I must seize the art of the golden vulture and skin him alive to vent my hatred ¡­"


    "Yes."


    In a flash, the situation changed. The pirates who had recovered from their shock also joined the Song Army and engaged the Golden Army in close combat. Surrounded by so many people that there was no time to fight, everyone was running for their lives. The number of deaths could not be counted.


    "Chase, hurry up and capture the golden vulture ¡­"


    "Grasping the Golden Vulture skill will reward you ¡­"


    "Golden Vulture, you can''t run anymore ¡­"


    In the end, the Golden Vulture''s ability did not allow him to fight in the sea. Once it was defeated, he could not help but tremble in fear while looking at the endless sea.


    Wang Erqi said, "Fourth Prince, the Song Army has surrounded this water stronghold. We can only move to the east ¡­"


    To the east was Wang Erqi''s island, which could still be maintained for a while.


    Han Chang Zai was full of worry. "Once we get on the island, I''m afraid we''ll be surrounded and attacked ¡­"


    "The island is rich in resources and reserves, so it is not a problem to hold on for a short period of time."


    The Golden Vulture saw that the pursuers were already close, so it had no choice but to make the remnants flee to the island of Wang Erqi.


    Zhao Deji was standing at the bow of the ship. He saw that Song Jun was unable to catch up with him, and said in disappointment, "He called for the Golden Eel, that dog of a thief, to escape ¡­"


    Yue Peng said, "No, there is a deserted island in front of us. "We can lay siege to the island and capture the gold condor."


    Zhao Deji let out a sigh of relief. Although he was exhausted, he had just eaten something, changed into some dry clothes, and managed to escape from death, and the situation had turned from defeat to victory in a blink of an eye. His spirits were lifted, and he had regained some of his composure.


    "This humble general came late to save Your Majesty, please forgive me."


    "No, no!" "Peng Ju, after this battle, I will give you a great reward."


    Lonesome Flower heard it clearly from the side, but it was unknown whether he was happy or worried. In her heart, after this battle, she wanted to leave with Yue Peng. Accompanying Jun Ruoruo like a tiger was not a long term solution. Yue Peng raised his hand and said, "Thank you, Your Majesty. This humble general does not dare to accept the reward for the time being. Let''s talk after I''ve obtained the Golden Vulture skill."


    "Ok, Yue Pengju, you definitely have to use the Golden Vulture Skill. We will kill him to cleanse this shame and humiliation."


    "Yes."


    He suddenly took a step back and held onto Hua Xuan''s hand tightly, "I also have one more request. I request that Your Majesty allow this humble general''s wife, Hua Xuan, to follow the army."


    Zhao Deji''s gaze turned to Flower Soluble, but he saw that she was also looking at him with a nervous expression. Suddenly, she thought of that bottomless night, and the half of the fruit that she had sent over. He didn''t know what he felt in his heart. He thought of Qin Shangcheng, who had contributed greatly to his rescue this time. He did not mention the figure that would bring Yue Peng endless trouble ¡ª ¡ª Hua Jue, who was once the wife of King Qin. How could he let it go now?


    Zhao Deji pondered for a moment and then said, "I will escape this great calamity and see the light of day once more. I will depend on you and my wife. Forget it. From today onwards, I will follow your lead."


    Under the gazes of everyone present, the two of them heard the words "you two are husband and wife". They looked at each other in pleasant surprise.


    After a short while, Zhao Deji finally asked Hua Xuan, "Why did Qin Shang City leave?"


    These days, he had been relying on Qin Shang Cheng for rescue, wanting to recruit this powerful pirate clan. However, seeing him leave without a word, he knew that this person was difficult to control. He turned to Hua Li, only to see her calm expression.


    "Huaxue, Qin Shang Cheng did a great job protecting the emperor, I want to recruit him into the imperial court. What do you think?"


    Huaxue shook her head. "Qin Shangcheng is not a wild man. Why don''t we let him take control of the sea and fight against the Golden Army? This way, the imperial government can save money on military expenditures ¡­"


    Zhao Deji nodded, "That makes sense." Send someone to reward them in the future. "


    The Prefect kneeled down, "Your Majesty, we should return first. This place is dangerous and it is not suitable for us to stay for long."


    Zhao Deji turned around and boarded the large ship that was the Prefect of Zhenjiang. With the support of the civil officials who had rushed over, he first returned to the Zhenjiang Mansion to wait for Jiayin.


    Yue Peng and Hua Jue were overjoyed when they saw each other again. However, they did not have much time to talk about it, and immediately called for troops to deploy to capture the Golden Vulture. They discussed until midnight, when the people were tired and the horses were tired. Everyone went back to their own rooms to rest, leaving only two people behind.


    The two of them had already been publicly proclaimed husband and wife by Zhao Deji. Everyone knew that, so they didn''t avoid suspicion and chose to stay in the same room.


    Yue Pengju held her tightly and sighed, "Elder sister, we''ve separated too many times."


    She also sighed with emotion, "Speaking of which, it was all thanks to King Qin. If it wasn''t for him saving me, I really wouldn''t have been able to see you."


    King Qin had lent a hand several times, from the Solitary Sword Gold Camp to escaping out of the sea. Every time, he would disregard life and death, and regardless of the cost, Yue Pengju sighed: "I really don''t know how to thank him, nor do I know how to face him."


    Lonesome Flower was silent for a moment. She did not know either.


    Would King Qin just let it go like this?


    If he refused to give up, what would happen to him?


    The gratitude he felt towards Yue Yang grew deeper and deeper. However, he was absolutely unwilling to part with Yue Yang and marry him.


    With such a entanglement, how could he use his blade to hack at the numbness?


    Her mind was in a mess as she reluctantly replied, "Let''s talk about it after we capture the golden vulture."


    "Yes."


    Yue Peng looked at her under the dim light of the candle. Seeing that she had already closed her eyes, he fell into a deep sleep due to her exhaustion. He hugged her a little more tightly, but tossed and turned, unable to sleep anymore.


    On King Qin''s warship.


    Third Uncle Yang stood in front of Great King Qin. When he saw that he was injured by a few arrows, he immediately took out some medicine to treat him.


    He took the dry rations and water, and started to chew. "How did you meet up with Yue Pengju?"


    He had long known that Yue Pengju had defeated the Golden Army in a dozen consecutive battles. When he saw that Yue Pengju had sent out his envoy, he immediately contacted him. Both sides had discussed, and coordinated with each other, using a strange technique to surprise the Golden Army.


    Although King Qin did not manage to find a wife, he did not reveal any details of her marriage. They were not aware of the relationship between Yue Pengju and Hua Jue, and only praised him, "I never thought that the child on the island would have become the number one general of Song Kingdom."


    King Qin frowned. At that time, he saw that Hua Xuan was out of danger and was in a hurry to command his warship, so he bid farewell to her. Now, he immediately thought of what he should do once Yue Yang lifted this brat.


    In the past few days, he shared life and death with Lonesome Flower, and they were inseparable. He had already treated her as his wife and remembered that Yue Pengju had publicly declared that he was married to her. Didn''t he have a huge competition?


    How could he bear it? The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became. Thus, he got up and left.


    "Great King, where are you going?"


    "I''m going out for a while."


    The Song Army who was on duty naturally knew that this was a "friendly" warship and waved the flag.


    In the darkness of the night, King Qin looked at the boat on the opposite side. The commander on the boat was Yue Pengju.


    He passed by the boat and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m looking for Yue Pengju."


    When Yue Yang heard the voice, he came out. Although King Qin''s eyes were sleepy when he saw Hua Jue following beside him, the two of them were both wearing neat armors. Obviously, they did not have any overstepping actions.


    He heaved a sigh of relief.


    Yue Peng was very grateful that he had rescued Hua Jue, and bowed respectfully: "King Qin, thank you for saving my wife so many times, thank you very much." Yue Peng was unable to repay him in any way. If there is a chance in the future, he would be willing to serve as a dog with a horse.


    He sat down on the ground and said, "Who wants you to thank me? What kindness do you owe me now? "


    "Thank you for saving Lonesome Flower."


    "Thank you so much." If not for you coming in time, the girl would not be able to hold on. "


    Only then did he turn to Huaxue and ask, "Little girl, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine. "How about you? How''s your injury?"


    "It''s nothing, just a small injury."


    The two of them answered each other lightly. King Qin forcefully suppressed the excitement in his heart, "Girl, follow me back to the battleship. Don''t trouble Yue Peng anymore!"


    Hua Xuan shook his head and said calmly, "Let''s discuss how to use the Golden Vulture."


    "No way!"


    He was furious, but he saw her leaning against the side of the boat. Her body was slightly swaying. She must have been soaking in the sea for a long time to get cold. He immediately stood up and walked over to her, touching her forehead. "Little girl, are you having a fever again?"


    "I want to rest. Can you go back first?"


    King Qin was originally going to force her into a rage, but seeing that she was in such a state, he had no choice but to say, "Alright, take down the Golden Vulture. I''ll come pick you up again."


    He did not wait for Hua Xuan''s reply and turned to leave. Hua Xuan and Yue Peng looked at each other, not daring to make a sound.


    Yue Yang supported her, saying, "Go in and rest."


    "Yes."


    At this moment, the Golden Vulture had already been chased to Wang Erqi''s island. But since the Golden Army had retreated in time, there were still twelve thousand men left.


    The Golden Vulture had led the army to the mountains and seas to capture Zhao Dequi, sweeping away all the teachers from different places. There had been many surprise attacks by Elite Armaments, and the lack of victories had left Zhao Dequi in a miserable state. This time, when they had chased him to the ocean, they could have easily captured him.


    Just after they were stationed here, they heard from the battle report that King Qin and Yue Pengju were working together to attack the island.


    Han Chang Han anxiously ordered for the formation to be set up, and after battling with Song Jun, he discovered that although the water army led by Yue Pengju numbered less than five thousand, the formation was strict, and there was room for improvement. As for the King of Qin''s warship on the left wing, it also relied on its excellent equipment. Very quickly, the Golden Army was defeated, and by the evening, there were only two thousand people left.


    However, these thousand plus people retreated to defend the island. The terrain was dangerous, and with rocks and bows as weapons, they could hold the fort for as long as they wanted. The Song Army was not able to attack for the time being, so they could only retreat after seeing that it was already too late.


    The Golden Vulture had never been defeated on such a large scale in his life. He just wanted Yue Pengju to be his nemesis. As long as he was around, he had never encountered any good fortune.


    Wu Qiumei brought in some food, "Fourth Prince, have some."


    His eyes were tightly shut and his face was pale.


    "Fourth prince ¡­"


    "How long can we last on this island?"


    Wu Qi-mai could not answer his question. He was even more unaccustomed to the sea climate and fled to the island, feeling even more hopeless than the Golden Vulture.


    The golden vulture sighed, "Yue Pengju uses troops like a god. If we want to escape, it will probably be even harder."


    Wang Erqi, who had been waiting outside the door, couldn''t help but rush in and kneel down in front of him. "Fourth Prince, this humble one deserves to die a thousand deaths. This humble one will definitely think of a way to let the Fourth Prince escape ¡­"


    "Forget it, forget it. Yue Pengju is powerful, you can''t be blamed."


    Wang Erqi''s face was covered in tears. "Fourth Prince, just you wait. This general will definitely find a way out." He rushed out without waiting for a reply.

 C129 Fourth Prince injured

    With the first success, Yue Pengju''s army pushed through the borders and they were not in a hurry to attack the island. They only allowed the rest of the soldiers to rest on the ship to recuperate, but the number of sentries on duty increased by several times, not relaxing in the slightest.


    Hua Rong had been on the run for so long that she finally had time to rest. As she sat on the tall spiral staircase, she watched the sea birds fly past him in groups under the clear sky.


    In the past few days, she hadn''t participated in any battles and had only rested in the cabin. However, after soaking in the sea for a long time, she had caught a cold.


    Yue Pengju finished his discussion, went up to look for her, sat by her side, and wrapped his arms around her shoulders. He then took out a large Big Kew s that were used by sailors to cover her body, revealing only his face to the outside: "Elder sister, the wind is too strong, what are you doing out here?"


    "It''s too stuffy in the cabin. I want to get some fresh air."


    "Do you want to go home?"


    Go home? What a strange word. She raised her head, seeing how Yue Pengju''s gentle eyes were fixated on her, she laughed: "Pengju, where you are, where your home is."


    His heart stirred for a moment. "Mn, when we capture Jin Wushu, we''ll leave this place and search for a quiet place to stay."


    "Yes."


    The two of them held hands, Zhang Xian walked up, he did not want to disturb the two, but he had no choice but to cough and let go of Hua Rong after hearing the first part. He smiled: "Zhang Xian, what''s the matter?"


    "King Qin is here, he said he wants to see you."


    Yue Pengju stood up: "Treat him well, I''ll be there shortly."


    Hua Rong also stood up. These days, every time she heard the three words "King Qin", he would feel fear.


    Yue Pengju once again grabbed her hand and gently said. "Elder sister, it''s fine."


    I hope it''s all right.


    The King Qin sat in the cabin and looked around.


    He heard the sound of footsteps coming from the door and his heart tightened. Yue Pengju and Hua Rong came in one after another.


    He laughed wildly as he stood up, but there was not the slightest hint of a smile in his voice: "Little bastard, Jin Wushu is still like a turtle in a jar now, I''ll leave the rest of the mission to you."


    "Thank you for your help."


    He did not look at Yue Pengju, but saw that his face was pale white, and became worried: "Little girl, the wind on the boat is big, come back to the island with me to rest for a while."


    Hua Rong shook his head and said: "No need, thank you."


    The King Qin looked at her, then looked at Yue Pengju. These days, he had already heard from Zhou Qi that Zhao Deji had already arranged for her and Yue Pengju''s marriage.


    It was not surprising to him, but it was still painful, as if something was already growing on him and was about to be chopped off.


    This woman was his wife!


    Why would Yue Pengju marry her?


    He stared at her. "If you want to thank me, come with me!"


    She took a step back.


    Yue Pengju blocked her way: "King Qin, Hua Rong has long since married me."


    King Qin did not even look at him, his eyes were staring straight at Hua Rong, as though flames were about to ignite in his eyes: "She already married me many years ago!"


    "King Qin, do you know what happened in that situation!? If you want to do her good, then don''t force her anymore. "


    King Qin took a step forward, "Little girl, am I forcing you? Your father has risked his life several times for you, could it be that I can''t compare to this little bastard? "


    Her voice choked with sobs, "I am grateful for you saving me, but, I am sorry. I have really married Peng Ju. I will not change my heart in the slightest in this life."


    As if someone had struck his chest heavily, King Qin said in a low voice, "Hua Rong, you have to consider this carefully!"


    "I''ve thought it through. There was no hesitation at all! "


    After continuously hitting him, his body seemed like it was about to fall, but he stood firm and didn''t move at all: "Hua Rong, I have already given you one chance! However, if you insist on marrying him, I will never let you two off. "


    "Qin Shangcheng..."


    "Hua Rong, if you insist on marrying him, you will definitely become a widow!"


    Yue Pengju said loudly: "King Qin, I have let you down. Why did you have to force Hua Rong?"


    King Qin did not even look at him, and only stared at Hua Rong: "Hua Rong, think carefully before you talk to me!"


    "NO!" My wife has already completely thought it through. King Qin, if there''s anything you need, just come find me from now on. "


    King Qin''s eyes turned red, he turned and left.


    Hua Rong stared at his back, clearly terrified: Would the path ahead of me and Yue Pengju really go smoothly?


    Yue Pengju''s voice was so gentle, "Elder Sister, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    There was him! Always him!


    Because of him, she would be in dire straits many times, and would still be able to stand here safe and sound.


    As long as he was here, what difficult path would he have to walk?


    Caught off guard with a hug on the shoulder and a kiss on the lips. Her face was flushed and she was filled with joy. Yue Pengju softly released her and whispered into her ear, "When we take down Jin Wushu, we''ll leave ¡­"


    "Leave" ¡ª Leave the emperor, the King Qin, Jin Wushu; leave the war and escape.


    Yue Pengju held her hand tightly and followed her out.


    After being besieged for so many days, the food being exhausted, Jin Wushu was unable to persevere any longer and accepted Wang Erqi''s suggestion. He took advantage of the darkness of the night and went out to sea.


    Jin Wushu was immediately spotted by the Song Jun when he boarded the fast boat.


    Song Jun immediately chased after him. Standing on the bow of the ship, Yue Pengju shot an arrow towards him. Jin Wushu fell to the ground, causing the generals to cheer: "Jin Wushu is dead!"


    "Jin Wushu fell into the water ¡­"


    "Hurry up and surrender ¡­"


    Yue Pengju felt that something was amiss. He suddenly heard Hua Rong say in a low voice, "That''s not Jin Wushu, definitely not ¡­"


    He knew that Hua Rong knew Jin Wushu very well. Since she said that he wasn''t Jin Wushu, then he must not be Jin Wushu. He saw a small boat heading to the left coast under the night sky. He immediately said: "Everyone spread out and chase them from the left."


    Jin Wushu was heading towards the left, and the dead person was a big guy who looked like him on the island. Song Bing''s attention was attracted to the heavy armor on the boat after he changed his clothes, and Jin Wushu led a few of his trusted aides to break out of the encirclement.


    He never expected Yue Pengju to see through his scheme so quickly. He panicked and Wang Erqi immediately said: "Fourth Prince, keep walking forward. There is a small exit ahead, and I have already sent a small boat to take care of it. "


    "What about you?"


    "Hurry up and run, I''ll naturally be able to escape."


    After chasing them for a while, Yue Pengju could see clearly that they were indeed Jin Wushu and the others on the boat.


    He shouted loudly: "Jin Wushu, you still want to escape?"


    Jin Wushu had long seen him, he was drawing his bow and arrows, and Hua Rong was standing right beside him.


    Hero, her hero!


    The nemesis, his nemesis!


    The arrows rained down on him. Even though he was dodging fast, he was hit by the arrows.


    "Jin Wushu, surrender ¡­"


    Hua Rong was on the side of the ship, and for some reason, she remembered many things that had happened in the past in the Jinying.


    However, with how the gold soldier had swept across and pursued them, even the monarch and subject of the Song Kingdom had lost their lives in the sea of anger, almost as if they had lost their country. In a confrontation between two countries, who could be a bit closer to him?


    Amongst the pursuers, and himself were the ones who had the best archery skills. If they didn''t use their best and allowed Jin Wushu to escape on this trip, wouldn''t their hard work for so long have been in vain?


    Disappointed, she pulled back the bow in her hands and shot out an arrow. A miserable scream rang out, and it was hard to tell whose it was. Yue Pengju shot three arrows consecutively, and said vertically: "Jin Wushu, if you surrender, I will definitely let you live!"


    Jin Wushu was unable to dodge, and with another arrow in his shoulder, he spat out a mouthful of blood. He used all his strength and shouted: "Yue Pengju, in this life, I will definitely kill you!"


    "Jin Wushu, you won''t be able to escape today ¡­"


    "Fourth Prince, quick, get down ¡­"


    "Quickly protect Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Wang Erqi, Han Chang and the others tried to cover him, although there were not many people, but they were terrified, especially when it came to Wang Erqi''s army, they were almost completely annihilated, and even Wang Erqi himself was killed by Yue Pengju''s arrow. When the Song Jun had caught up, Jin Wushu had already escaped along the passage which was meant for Zhao Deji. Once he got out of the tunnel, he immediately boarded a small boat and escaped.


    The lights of the Song Jun were already half lit up and half dimmed.


    The pursuers had finally left him behind.


    Jin Wushu stood alone at the bow of the ship, watching the morning light from the sky.


    Three arrows were stuck on his shoulder, his entire body was drenched in blood, you could see that the sky in front of him, was Yue Pengju''s world, and was faintly illuminated on the surface of the sea.


    Wu Qimai walked up and said softly: "Fourth Prince, I will pull out the arrow for you."


    He let out a bitter laugh and personally pulled out three arrows: "Two of the arrows were shot by Yue Pengju! Maybe the other arrow was shot by Hua Rong herself! In all of Song Jun, only the two of them have the best archery skills ¡­ "


    "Fourth Prince, this lowly one has already said that if I keep her alive, it would be a disaster in the end ¡­"


    Gradually, a clear scene appeared in his line of sight: the top of the warship, Hua Rong who was standing shoulder to shoulder with Yue Pengju! His heart was torn apart as he laughed out loudly, "This prince will never admit defeat, and will definitely come back to kill you! Kill Zhao Deji, kill Yue Pengju!"


    Han Chang said: "Fourth Prince, the Chinese have a saying, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Sea battles are not the strongest in terms of gold, but in land battles, the Song Jun is not a match for them, don''t worry, there will definitely be a chance to kill Yue Pengju! "


    Jin Wushu looked at the boundless river surface, neatly tied the three arrows in his hand, and spat out another mouthful of blood. The last bit of fantasy he had for Hua Rong, and that kind of warm and gentle feeling in his heart, had completely disappeared now. He only muttered to himself: "Hua Rong, if you ever land in this prince''s hands again, I''ll definitely not let you off! You and Yue Pengju must both die! "

 C130 The Impotence of Shangguan Family

    Jin Wushu fled, and the remaining pirates were unable to withstand a single blow as they all surrendered.


    By daybreak, a few corpses had already floated up, but they were quickly washed away. Those that didn''t leave were eaten by some giant fish, and their blood was absorbed into the sea; not a single drop was to be seen.


    The vast sea was already calm. There were only a few burnt boats faintly smoking, reminding everyone that a fierce battle had just occurred here last night.


    Yue Pengju and Zhang Xian were about to call a meeting of the generals to discuss their return trip when Hua Rong arrived on the boat to take a breather.


    The sky and sea were the same, the sky was blue, what a good day, but why was his heart betting so much?


    She leaned over the side of the boat and looked at the endless waves. Soon, she would be on her way back to the land. From then on, the scenery was completely different.


    A hand rested on her shoulder, she was so shocked that she nearly jumped up: "Qin Shangcheng, why are you here?"


    He did not answer and his eyes were just as gloomy as his voice. "Little girl, come with me."


    She wanted to retreat, but he firmly encircled her. She no longer retreated, and spoke with an extremely calm voice. "Qin Shangcheng, I definitely won''t go with you."


    "You have to go! You''re my wife!"


    "No. I have already remarried Yue Pengju. "


    "I know that the two of you are not married! Even if you marry, you must leave him and come with me. "


    "No."


    "Girl, I''ll give you one last chance."


    She shook her head. "I''m grateful to you for saving me. I can do anything for you except marry you."


    "Other than marrying me, I don''t need anything else!"


    "Qin Shangcheng!"


    "Little girl!" Do you want to go or not? "


    "NO!" Qin Shangcheng, go back, and forget about me. "


    He ignored her and took a step forward. Suddenly, he took out a piece of paper from his bosom. "Girl, do you know what this is?"


    Hua Rong''s face was pale white, unable to make a sound.


    "This is a marriage engagement! It was you who personally wrote the marriage notice for laozi! You are my legal and proper wife, why must you marry someone else? Why? "Don''t tell me that laozi''s not good enough for you?"


    "¡­"


    "Since you are so determined to marry him, why did you appear in front of laozi again, giving laozi hope, and ruthlessly cutting off his ties?"


    "Use me! You''re just using me! In your mind, how can I be worse than that Bird Emperor? "


    Hua Rong leaned on the railing, tears streaming down her face, unable to refute a single word.


    She owed him, but she owed him in the end!


    "Qin Shangcheng, I''m sorry!"


    "Don''t be sorry, I only want you!"


    His eyes were bloodshot as he hugged her and kissed her. Hua Rong''s vision went black as he pushed with all his might, only to hear the sound of hurried footsteps beside his ears. It was Yue Pengju''s angry voice: "King Qin, what are you trying to do ¡­"


    Being struck by the spear, King Qin loosened his hand slightly. Originally, Yue Pengju''s action was to warn her that he did not use too much strength, but he flipped his hand and smashed hard onto Yue Pengju''s chest. At the same time, Hua Rong had already broken free from his shackles.


    She saw that Yue Pengju''s face was pale white. This punch from King Qin was much more serious than the one from Yue Pengju''s spear.


    Surrounding them, Zhang Xian and the rest spread out and aimed their bows at King Qin. Yue Pengju''s face turned green, "Step down, all of you step down."


    Zhang Xian and the others followed the order and left.


    King Qin did not notice, and did not care about the wound on his shoulder, staring straight at Hua Rong: "Girl, you must leave with this daddy today!"


    "King Qin, she''s my wife. I definitely won''t go with you."


    The King Qin roared. From afar, the five-tooth warship s came over quickly, the more than two thousand pirates on the ship were all fully armed, with a few steps up, and at the top, there were even three cannons. All of them aimed at the main body of the Song Jun warship. The old pirate Third Uncle Yang stood in front of the cannons and waited for his orders.


    Two of yesterday''s allies were going to fight each other today.


    Seeing this unforeseen event, the Song Jun lost all color.


    "Hua Rong, tell me, are you staying or leaving?"


    Hua Rong''s face was pale white, she gently pulled at Yue Pengju''s hand. Yue Pengju suffered from King Qin''s punch, most of his internal injuries, and he was unable to stop his. Seeing her take a step forward, she stared at Qin Shangcheng and said, "Golden Army might counterattack at any time, I don''t want you to fight against Yue Pengju again."


    "Then make your choice!"


    "Elder sister, come here quickly."


    She retreated a few steps quickly and suddenly pulled out her lesser arch. The sharp knife inside shot out, and at this moment, her body was leaning on the bow of the triangle, standing alone at a dead end.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    "Little girl, what are you planning to do?"


    The sharp blade rested against her chest as she let out a tragic smile, "Qin Shangcheng, you have saved my life twice. I owe you this much and I don''t know how I should repay you. But I will never marry you. If we are to force a war, then today, I shall return my life to you! "


    Yue Pengju bellowed: Elder sister, what are you doing?


    "Step down, Pengju, you step down as well." One more step and I will die in front of you! "


    Yue Pengju stopped in his tracks as his heart burned with anxiety.


    "Little girl!"


    The tip of the blade in her hand stabbed towards her chest with even more force. "Qin Shangcheng, I owe you a debt and am unable to repay you in any way.


    Qin Shangcheng stood at the same place and stared at her, tears slowly flowing out of his eyes. After a long while, he finally shouted: "Forget it! Forget it! " He turned around and left.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    Yue Pengju rushed forward and hugged her, causing the blade in her hand to fall to the ground with a "Clang" sound.


    At this time, King Qin had already reached the floating stairs and was descending. In his final line of sight, Hua Rong saw the droplets of blood on Yun Che''s shoulder fall. He suddenly felt a chill and realized that winter had arrived.


    The severe winter had unknowingly arrived.


    The ship returned.


    The sea was calm again.


    In the distance, Hua Rong saw the gigantic five-tooth warship in front of him. King Qin was standing on top of the boat, facing him.


    The sky was gloomy and the sea breeze was howling. It was unknown whether there would be a storm approaching.


    She lowered her head and returned to the cabin.


    Three days later, the five-tooth warship disappeared, she thought, maybe it was just by the way, King Qin, he already sailed back to his own island?


    Throughout the journey, she never left the cabin. He spent his days in the cabin, lying on the bed. The heat did not subside along the way.


    Yue Pengju had always been by her side, accompanying her throughout the day and boiled many herbs. One of the military doctors on the ship had come to see her many times, saying that she had been traveling for many days, that she had exhausted his energy and blood, and that after soaking in the sea for a long time, the cold had seeped into her bones and he would need at least two or three months of rest before he could recover.


    Yue Pengju listened to the Military Doctor''s instructions, and made fish soup and other things everyday to take care of her. After going on the boat for half a month, she was no longer hot, and her spirits had gradually improved.


    They once again headed south, finally arriving at the shore.


    It felt like a lifetime had passed since he set foot on land again.


    Hua Rong saw that winter''s killing intent, even though it was yellow in color, caused him to feel more at ease than the beautiful scenery of the ocean. She sighed and said in a low voice, "It''s better to tread on land than to float on the sea."


    Yue Pengju held her hand tightly, and feeling the warm power from his palm, his sigh also turned into a smile.


    Abandoning the ship and riding on a horse, the road to the bustling south of the river, which used to be filled with buckwheat and green, had long been riddled with wounds and cinders under the ravages of the Golden Army. There were weeds growing everywhere along with a dilapidated manor. The owner of the manor had already escaped and was now empty.


    Hua Rong reined her horse, and suddenly said: "Pengju, let''s rest here."


    "Alright."


    After they went ashore, there were many family members gathered in the middle of the army. Zhang Xian''s wife, Sis GaoSi, as well as her two sons also came along. As they entered the manor, the women were all over the place. The soldiers took care of the weeds and rearranged themselves, quickly renovating the abandoned manor.


    After dinner, everyone went to rest.


    A lamp was lit on the table, its light flickering.


    It was cold inside the house, so the brazier in the room was not enough to keep him warm. Yue Pengju went to bed first, "Sister, I''ll cover you until you''re warm."


    She laughed and went up, and he put his arms around her, and they were always warm together, and soon he felt warm and soft in his arms.


    "Sister, tomorrow we are leaving for the Huaiyang Palace."


    "Mm, I won''t go with you."


    "Alright, wait for me here."


    Just like the King Qin, the two of them also gradually understood that an emperor was definitely not someone who could be measured by the feelings of "a person who knows himself", and there was no need to.


    It was better to not see each other.


    "The Golden Army may make a comeback at any time. If we can preserve a part of our peace, that would be for the best. Penga, if it''s released, then accept it. "If you stay, then resign."


    "I think so too."


    The two of them rarely had different opinions, so no matter what they did, they would always discuss with each other. Hua Rong leaned on his chest, feeling warm and safe.


    "Elder sister, you have to take care of yourself these days."


    "Mm, when you come back, I''ll definitely be completely healed."


    Huaiyang Palace.


    The news of Jin Wushu''s army being defeated at sea spread throughout the north and south of the river like a gale, as if injecting a bit of strength into the fleeing Xiao Imperial Court. The few generals who were watching, conserving their strength and escaping did not dare to hesitate any longer. Very soon, the 100 thousand strong army gathered at the Huaiyang, following the words of Prime Minister Huang Qianshan, Wang Boyan and the others, they would slowly become as stable as gold.


    At this point, the large-scale battle of Jin Wushu "searching the mountains and gathering the seas" had finally come to an end. This time, in just a few months, they had gone from the top of the mountain to the sea, annihilating more than a hundred thousand Song Jun s and sweeping across the entire Hundred Regions and Counties. Jin Wushu''s soldiers had divided themselves into several paths, cooperating and battling with each other. He had also looted all the treasures that Zhao Deji had accumulated during his ascension to the throne of the Ying Tian, and brought them back to the Shang Jing.


    Just before Jin Wushu had set out on his journey, he had even planned to make Liu Yu the puppet emperor to fight against Zhao Deji''s small government in the south. From then on, the two sides fought and Zhao Deji took responsibility for it, he did not dare to speak out.


    Although he could not capture Zhao Deji in the end, his contribution was greater than capturing Zhao Deji.


    The moment Zhao Deji got the news, he became furious. However, because the defending army was insufficient and he had to chase after the terrifying life of a fugitive, he dispelled the idea of having the army suppress his territory and destroy Liu Yu quickly. All he wanted was to hoard the huge army of a hundred thousand that he had gathered with great difficulty around the Huaiyang.


    Huang Qianshan, Wang Boyan and the rest immediately started to negotiate, but after escaping twice, Zhao Deji no longer trusted the two of them, and gradually promoted him to an official, Zhu Shengfei.


    On the Jinguo''s side, because Jin Wushu was defeated, the Old Wolf Master was in a critical condition, all the princes and princes were fighting for the rights to the throne, and there was no time for them to send their troops over. Seeing the Song Kingdom''s officials take the initiative to negotiate, the two sides quickly reached an agreement on the peace, and the soldiers would temporarily stop.


    On this day, it was Zhao Deji''s birthday. civil officials and military generals, royalty, and imperial concubine palace maid all congratulated him on his birthday. When the afternoon banquet ended, Yue Pengju led the troops and rushed back.


    Yue Pengju stayed at sea for a long time before exterminating a group of bandits along the way. When he returned, it was already two months later.


    Hearing that, Zhao Deji was overjoyed, and immediately called for his, seeing that it was only Yue Pengju and the general who were present, he could not help but ask: "Where is Hua Rong? Why isn''t she with you? "

 C131 Beginning End

    "In reply to Your Majesty, my wife caught a cold along the way and has been ill for a long time. She is unable to come to court, so I ask for Your Majesty''s forgiveness."


    Zhao Deji was speechless, he did not know whether Hua Rong was truly sick or not, but in terms of rewards, Yue Pengju rewarded 2,000 silver, clothing, belts, bows and arrows, war horses, etc., and was promoted to the rank of a Martial Saint. He then named the twenty thousand troops as the "Divine Martial Army", and began to guard the Xiangyang.


    His subordinates, Zhang Xian, were all rewarded with promotion.


    The sky was high and the ground was far away, which was exactly the ideal result that he and Hua Rong had discussed together.


    He rushed out and Zhao Deji suddenly asked, "Is Hua Rong seriously sick?"


    "It''s not too serious. Your Majesty, please rest assured."


    He stood up and walked down. With a wave of his hand, Kanggong gave him a embroidered box.


    "Penga, this jade pendant is the wedding gift that I bestowed upon her back then. You can give it to her ¡­" When this jade was in Hua Rong''s hands, it was used to beat up the old fisherman who was fleeing for his life. After tossing and turning the boat a few times, Zhao Deji rewarded Lin Zhijie, the old fisherman and the others, and only brought this jade back as a souvenir.


    "And also a box of imperial doctors'' ginseng head crow, give it to Hua Rong together, consider this our gift to her."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Zhao Deji watched him leave. His back was unusually tall and sturdy, looking extremely heroic, and his heart was a little depressed. Rong Er, from now on, was the wife of this empire''s general!


    It''s just that, why is Rong Er unwilling to even enter the palace for the last time? Was she afraid that she wouldn''t be able to return?


    He was angry, but there was nothing he could do.


    That night, there was a larger fireworks party in the palace.


    Zhao Deji''s only son was being meticulously taken care of by Pan Yingying and the others. Unexpectedly, the smoke and fire shot up to the sky, causing little prince to cry out loud in fear, he almost fainted on the spot.


    Zhao Deji''s heart ached for his son, and anxiously ordered him to stop the fireworks. When he rushed over to take a look, he saw that his son''s lips were black, as though he was going to die anytime.


    He held his only born son close to his chest and comforted him for a while. Seeing him sleep peacefully, he realized with such eagerness that he had to have another child, or, if anything went wrong, he would not be able to choose an heir to the throne.


    All of the consorts were naturally able to read the thoughts of the emperor, and they too began to rub their fists together. However, ever since he had escaped twice, the first time he got down from palace maid Song Xixi''s body, and the second time he got down from Wu Jinnu''s body, it was as if his soul had frightened him to death. Unknowingly, his interest in matters in the room had greatly decreased.


    However, today, the strong will to give birth once again caused his desire to increase greatly. Seeing that his concubines were all wearing thick makeup and were all fat and thin, especially Zhang Yingying, who was the most beautiful amongst the group of girls, his heart stirred as he said, "Zhang''s wife, tonight, you shall go to bed."


    Zhang Yingying stood out from the crowd of concubines and was pleasantly surprised. Wu Jinnu, Pan Yingying and the others congratulated him repeatedly, but they were also jealous and resentful at the same time.


    When Zhao Deji reached the critical point, he suddenly thought of the words "The gold soldier is here". From head to toe, a certain place on her body quickly withered as she collapsed onto the bed, drenched in sweat.


    "Shangguan Family, Shangguan Family ¡­"


    Zhang Yingying was so anxious that tears streamed down her face.


    Zhao Deji''s face was ghastly pale as he said in a low voice, "Regarding today''s matter, if you dare to reveal even half a word, I will exterminate your entire clan ¡­"


    Zhang Yingying kneeled in front of him naked in fright, almost fainting.


    On the second day, Wu Jinnu, Pan Yingying and the others wanted to see the situation through the means of congratulating her, but they saw bruises all over Pan Yingying''s neck and face.


    Zhang Yingying forced a smile on her face, the two of them did not understand what was going on. In the future, it would be the both of them''s turn to serve the, so they knew that the Shangguan Family was extremely ''impotent''. Every time, they would think of a way to replace the palace maid. Each one of them tragically realized that their hopes of having a son had basically been completely shattered.


    Only Pan Yingying was happy, she even took good care of her son, who was born lacking in talent. She prayed that Shangguan Family''s impotence would never be good, and that the other women in the palace would never have another son.


    It was winter, and the moon was in the middle of winter.


    After experiencing the war and the devastation of the Golden Army, even though the scenery along the way was bleak, it was still unable to cover up some of the coming New Year''s Eve aura. Tomorrow night, it would be New Year''s Eve.


    Yue Pengju led his troops and returned back to the Xiangyang.


    Zhang Xian caught up: "It looks like we need to spend New Year''s Eve on the road."


    Yue Pengju laughed: "The journey is not good, we have to hurry back."


    "That''s true. The family members are all waiting." Peng Ju, sister-in-law is also waiting for you. "


    When Yue Pengju heard the two words "sister-in-law", his eyes revealed an extremely gentle expression: "That''s right, she''s waiting for me, she''s probably anxious for me now. We have to hurry. "


    After one or two months of being stationed as a family, the abandoned manor was already full of people.


    Hua Rong had been taken care of by Zhang Xian''s wife, Sis GaoSi, and had completely recovered from his illness. Ever since they had fled the sea, they had looked very sick, not because they were sick, but because they were tired, the kind of tired that goes down to the bones. They didn''t want to do anything, they didn''t want to think about anything, they just wanted to be peaceful and peaceful.


    After parting with Yue Pengju for a long time, he was worried that he would be able to see his in the palace. He was worried that everything would go well, that he would return home everyday.


    Fortunately, there were many children in the family. They ran back and forth full of zest and joy. Knowing that she could read, the Sis GaoSi insisted that she teach her sons how to read and write. She agreed to it, and when the other women found out, they also sent their children over, which she did not reject.


    She had never experienced such a life. She felt strange and warm, and her heart finally felt a little bit comforted.


    When he woke up that morning and heard the scattered sounds of firecrackers, he knew that New Year''s Eve had arrived.


    In these two days of New Year, the children were on vacation and didn''t study. She was fine as well. She just sat by the table and stared blankly into the brazier.


    Sis GaoSi was a gentle woman. When she pushed open the door and saw that she was listless, she asked gently: "Little sister, are you feeling uncomfortable?"


    "No. It''s been very good lately. "


    "Big Brother Yue and the others will be back soon. Don''t worry, let''s eat a few Yuan Xiao first. "


    "Thank you, Sis GaoSi."


    From the open window, Hua Rong realized that there was actually snow as heavy as goose feathers. She was a little worried, "The weather is so bad, I wonder if Peng Gao and the rest can make it back in time."


    "Yes, of course! I''ve already ordered the army to be rewarded with a New Year''s Eve meal. "


    Hua Rong sighed: "Sis GaoSi, I stayed at the sickbed a few days ago. It''s all thanks to you."


    "My younger sister is capable of killing the enemy and teaching and learning. We ladies cannot compare to her, so we can only take care of these logistics matters." "It can be considered as sharing a bit of the burden for our husbands ¡­"


    Sis GaoSi had already gone out to instruct the kitchen. For the entire day, she and Ladies had been busy cleaning the garden and making decorations.


    Hua Rong thought that it was to welcome New Year''s Eve.


    New Year''s Eve is always full of joy.


    Many years had passed since she spent New Year''s Eve alone. Last year, she experienced life and death situations within the Jinying, so her current longing for Yue Pengju was even deeper. If she could spend time with him, how would she rejoice?


    She stood by the door alone, watching the drifting wind and falling snow. In the evening, before she could see anyone, she gradually became disappointed. Smelling the fragrance of all kinds of delicious meat, but feeling no emotion at all, she returned to her room and sat down by the window.


    The door was pushed open with a bang. Before she could react, it was already tightly held by someone who was covered in snow. "Elder sister, you missed me so much ¡­"


    She laughed out loud in his embrace. After a long while, she finally raised her head and wiped the snow off his body. She pulled him to sit next to the brazier, and grabbed onto his ice-cold hands to roast them together.


    He embraced her light body. Seeing that her face was still pale, he asked worriedly, "Elder sister, are you feeling well?"


    "Alright, everything is done."


    Originally, he did not have much spirit, but after seeing him, his spirit was refreshed.


    She wrapped her arms around his neck. "Pengju, I''ve always been worried about you. Now, I''m finally relieved."


    "Don''t worry, when we go to Xiangyang, no one will bother us anymore."


    "Yes."


    Sis GaoSi knocked on the door and came in with a new set of clothes. "Zhang Xian and I are going to discuss this with each other.


    Hua Rong''s face flushed red, only then did she realize that the reason Sis GaoSi and the others had been so busy today was not only for New Year''s Eve, but also to prepare the marriage banquet for him and Yue Pengju.


    Yue Pengju was full of smiles, obviously, Zhang Xian had long asked for his opinion.


    He took the red dress with his own hands and the Sis GaoSi backed out tactfully before closing the door.


    Yue Pengju said gently: "Elder sister, let me help you change."


    She let him clumsily dress her in that new, bright red dress. She wondered if her husband would personally dress her for marriage.


    The mansion was packed.


    The sounds of firecrackers could be heard. Everyone was immersed in the beautiful New Year''s Eve and wedding day. Eat and drink, talk and laugh.


    Yue Pengju held Hua Rong''s hand and stood in the hall.


    Zhang Xian, as the leader of the marriage party, shouted loudly.


    "First bow to the heaven and earth!"


    "Second bow to the hall!"


    "Husband and wife bow to each other!"


    "¡­"


    Joyous laughter resounded in the hall.


    No one noticed that in the far corner, a burly man slowly stood up from a group of drunken soldiers and turned to leave.


    It was snowing heavily outside, and his steps were heavy.


    One of them was seriously injured by Golden Army when he was trying to save her, and the other time, he was shot and injured while defending her against the Golden Army in the sea.


    From his eardrums came a burst of devil-like urging "send to the bridal chamber" ¡­


    "Enter the bridal chamber ¡­"


    "Send him to the bridal room!"


    He covered his ears and took out a yellowed piece of paper from his bosom. Laughing madly, he picked up the piece of paper with the names of the two people and threw it on the ground.


    "The hatred of stealing his wife is a great humiliation! Yue Pengju, if I don''t kill you, I swear I won''t be a human! "


    Inside the bridal room, however, it was a different scene.


    The Sis GaoSi and the female servants meticulously arranged a room. It was completely red and full of joy. Guiyuan, peanuts, lotus seeds and other items were scattered all over the bed.


    Yue Pengju gently brushed away the items on the bed and sat down next to Hua Rong. Under the candlelight, she had a charming red face and beautiful eyes that could not be described with words.


    His heart thumped. "Elder sister, I''m really happy ¡­"


    She was almost forced to lower her head when he looked at her. She couldn''t help but give him a push. "Idiot ¡­"


    Yue Pengju smiled and happily embraced her. He brought Liusu''s curtain down, covering the room which was filled with the color of spring ¡­

 C132 Nocturnal Nocturnal Nocturnal

    The room that Sis GaoSi and all the female servants had meticulously arranged was filled with red color and brimming with joy.


    Hua Rong was supported in the room by Sis GaoSi and Yu Peng''s wife. At the door of the new house, there was a long green carpet made of sackcloth.


    One of the bridesmaids stepped forward with a bronze mirror in her hand and used it to look at the bride. There were several other women standing on either side of her with red candles in their hands. At the same time, Zhang Xian took out the five grains, soybeans, copper coins, and a few grain stalks about an inch in length and fruits wrapped in colorful silk and threw them towards the new house, saying words such as "hundred years is good" and "a son born young".


    The older children fought to pick up the mascots that had fallen to the ground.


    Only then did the two bridesmaids bring the bronze mirror and red candle and lead Hua Rong into the room before sitting him down on the bed.


    Following which, Yue Pengju, dressed in a hairstyle and emerald green silk gown, came to the bridal room accompanied by Zhang Xian and the others. This was the first time in his life that he had ''dressed up''. One could imagine how nervous he was right now.


    Everyone laughed. Zhang Xian and Sis GaoSi each held a piece of green and red silk, and after tying up the knot, they gave it to the newlyweds, each holding onto one end. Yue Pengju was so excited that he almost dropped the red ball.


    The crowd burst into laughter, and his face turned even redder.


    Under the cover of the veil, Hua Rong imagined his miserable state. She wanted to laugh, but held back;


    An elderly matriarch in the army raised her head for the bride.


    When the veil was lifted, it showed the carefully dressed Hua Rong. Under the candlelight, it was really dazzling and brilliant. Even though Yue Pengju had always interacted with her from day to night, he had already gotten used to it. He was stunned by her actions, his face flushed red, and his heart racing.


    The group of rough looking men were all startled, all of the female servants in the army, no one could compare to Yue Pengju''s beautiful wife.


    At this time, Hua Rong also raised her head to look at Yue Pengju, but that day, she was dressed in a new set of clothes.


    Yue Pengju looked at her, stunned for a moment. He only felt his heart thumping, and understood what everyone meant when they said that "wedding night" was one of the great happenings of life.


    Seeing that Yue Pengju was stunned, everyone laughed out loud. Yue Pengju blushed on the face, and quickly took a step forward and held her hand, and seeing everyone laughing, she let go, and took a step back, at a loss of what to do.


    The children didn''t have so much scruples, and happily jumped around laughing:


    "flower Mr, you are so beautiful ¡­"


    "flower Mr is so beautiful ¡­"


    "flower Mr is like a celestial sister ¡­"


    Sis GaoSi cheerfully urged her children to go out. "Don''t delay the auspicious hour, hurry up and sing, it''s time to sing a happy song ¡­"


    And so the children sang with joy:


    "To the east, to the banks of the Golden Light Lake, to the flower brim, to the good girls, to the joy of old age, to the joy of all the smiling faces."


    Zabusi, silver candle bright cave room, heroic woman into a beautiful couple, a thousand glasses of wine drunk spring wind.


    Sayoka south, brocade belt, four corners of hanging down, opened to see the jade face, Qin Jin harmony a hundred years of good.


    Sayoko north, couples love to sing along with the long, hibiscus warm night, embroidery curtain should have dream tigers.


    In the act of spreading the tent, the Pixiu Company received internal assistance. They only wished for the banner to point to Yanbei, and for the mountains and rivers to unify and shine brightly.


    In front of these lyrics, there were wedding songs that were sung everywhere. The last line was slightly changed by Yu Peng, allowing the children to learn how to sing it. As the children sang, the women took the fruit and threw it on the bed in the bridal chamber.


    The children started to sing happily, but just as they were about to continue, Zhang Xian quickly said, "We cannot delay the rookie''s auspicious time."


    Thus, everyone went out laughing, Zhang Xian was at the back and even closed the door.


    The room quieted down, and only the sound of the occasional dripping of candle oil could be heard as the candle burned.


    Hua Rong sat on the bed quietly with her head lowered.


    Yue Pengju gently brushed away the items on the bed and sat down next to Hua Rong. Under the candlelight, she had a charming red face and beautiful eyes that could not be described with words.


    His heart thumped. "Elder sister, I''m really happy ¡­"


    She blushed at his stare, unable to speak.


    Joyous''s wine had already been poured.


    Yue Pengju carried two cups, each of them holding one, his voice surprisingly gentle: "Let''s drink, shall we?"


    Her hand went around, meek, next to his, and they drank together.


    A glass of wine later, his entire body warmed up. Under the candlelight, Yue Pengju could see that his bride''s face was as red as a crabapple, and his eyes sparkled. Ever since he met her, he had never seen her look so beautiful and seductive.


    Yue Pengju gently embraced her and the two went to bed.


    This was the moment both of them had been looking forward to for a long time. Although the relationship between husband and wife had been fixed for a long time, it was only today that they had truly become husband and wife. Especially Yue Pengju, although he shared a bed with her for more than one day, he knew in his heart that this night was different from the last.


    In the candlelight, he gently undid her heavy blouse.


    When she took off the wedding dress outside, she didn''t do anything, but when she got to her undergarment, her face suddenly started to heat up. It was a snow-white corset with two pink lotus flowers on each side.


    Yue Pengju stopped and gently looked at his pair of snow-white arms that were like lotus roots. Maybe it was because they were exposed outside, because of the cold winter night or because they were excited, they seemed to be trembling slightly. He took her arm and put it into the warm quilt. Through the thin layer of his clothes, his palm gently wrapped around his chest. The softness was too light, as if it had been electrocuted. It landed on his palm as if he was holding the most docile pigeon.


    A familiar feeling that he had never experienced before ignited in his heart, and he himself shed the wedding dress s from his entire body.


    Feeling the burning hot hand in front of her chest moving away, Hua Rong faintly opened her eyes. She saw him taking off her clothes one by one, and his broad chest revealed itself beneath the thick clothes.


    It was the first time she had ever looked so closely at a man''s nakedness, the nakedness of her husband, but she felt shy, a mist slowly rising from her eyes, her thick black lashes quivering.


    Yue Pengju lowered his head. What he saw was precisely that layer of gentleness and warmth that he had never felt before in his life. The first time he felt touched was when he saw a woman''s body. All the first time was because of her.


    His hand went down, and then, at last, he undid her snow-white corset, the lotus flower, nestling against the red candle on the table.


    He was lying beside her, and at that moment, the two of them were embraced by Chi Cheng. Just as Yue Pengju touched the soft skin, his heart and hands immediately became boiling.


    In his entire life, he had never come into contact with a woman before, so his movements were extremely rough. For a moment, his hand rested on her sparkling chest, not knowing what to do next. He could only gently knead her, gently, instinctively, afraid of hurting her a little.


    Even though Hua Rong had been abducted by the King Qin for a few months and they were able to enjoy it every night, it was still a nightmarish memory, an incomparably rough and painful memory that she was unwilling to forget and only wished to forget. Furthermore, after so many years, he was at a loss as to what to do with a normal man and woman. She could only close her eyes and shyly lie down.


    Under the faint candlelight, this shyness and charm made Yue Pengju''s heart race even more. He gently lay down beside her, embraced her, and kissed her slightly parted lips ¡­


    She also reached out and gently wrapped her arms around his neck. This time, they both kissed deeply, deeper than ever.


    He never knew that kissing could cause people to become so intoxicated, as though he had drank a cup of sweet beehive water on a spring day. Hua Rong''s eyes were half opened, and his entire body was filled with an extremely unfamiliar heat, as though he was extremely excited.


    Although Yue Pengju was unfamiliar with it, after all, it was a human''s natural instinct. He could not help but feel that a part of his body was already as hard as iron, anxiously searching for an entrance.


    He gently embraced her body and pressed it against her ear, as if he was going to say something gentle. However, the heat in her ear made her tingle. She couldn''t help but chuckle.


    As he smiled, he couldn''t help but smile. Waves of air blew away her hair, which had already spread out. A strand of soft black hair entered his nostrils, bringing with it a kind of clean grass fragrance. The smell was like aphrodisiac. He kissed her earlobe and bit into it with his teeth ¡ª softly, not painful at all, but warm and vivid, giving her a vivid memory ¡ª as if for the first time in a sweet intimacy.


    She couldn''t help laughing again, but before she could say anything, he moved his lips to her long and beautiful neck. Such a white color, such softness, it was as if her entire body was soft ¡­


    The night seemed to boil with his burning lips.


    He only felt that it was hot. It was so hot that it felt like it was about to jump. Perhaps the brazier in the room was too hot, and his body was sweating profusely.


    He tasted the thin sweat of her delicate skin with his tongue, a mysterious delicacy that dazzled him; his hands moved to her bare breasts.


    She couldn''t help it, so she reached out her hand and gently hugged his neck. She couldn''t help it, and she gently hugged his neck. Because she had been ill for a long time, she was so small and thin, but he was also so strong and broad. When her prominent collarbone moved down from her soft body and stuck tightly to his flesh, it was like a gentle sharp arrow that had suddenly and vividly embedded itself into the depths of his soul.


    And because of that, he accepted her without scruple, slowly, letting everything fall under his control, with a strange impulse and eagerness, and yet with a care and tenderness that other young men did not possess ¡ª he laughed with delight ¡ª what sort of intoxicating novelty was this?


    There was actually such a place in life.


    In the past, he had never experienced or even reached the point of being unable to imagine that something like this could happen!


    When she felt the heat against her, she suddenly felt flustered in her heart. She couldn''t help but feel like she was remembering something painful. It was as if he was about to be torn apart.


    It was a nightmare from his memories that he couldn''t get rid of no matter how hard he tried.


    In her mind, she couldn''t help but think of that face. Angry, grateful, and all kinds of emotions intertwined together. At that time, she was still a little girl, but the terrifying memories that were left in her mind caused her body to feel an unexplainable pain.


    It was as though she had an extremely terrifying intuition, and she couldn''t help but want to sit up.


    But soon, his hand was touching her soft chest, and his voice was so soft, his eyes were so soft, and his breath was so young and eager that it infected her, hot, as if it were a gentle rain.


    Silent and smooth, like a trickle.


    What a gentle and firm hand. At that moment, he didn''t feel any fear at all. He only felt a kind of anticipation that came naturally to him.

 C133 Happy newlyweds

    I don''t know, I''ve never known life could still be like this.


    Love, so this was love.


    She groaned softly.


    "Does it hurt?" His voice was very nervous, and he stopped moving. Although she felt extremely joyful, an extremely strange excitement, but she always hoped that if she was happy, then she had to be happy too. Being together like this, that was what a husband and wife would want.


    Wasn''t she happy?


    He didn''t know what to do, so he could only gently stroke her cheek to comfort her. With the innocent nervousness and concern of a teenager, he asked, "Does it hurt?"


    She shook her head, draped over the red pillow embroidered with mandarins, the loose black hair rippling about; her slender fingers rested lightly on his chest, as if she had been reborn once.


    He stared at her, his eyes soft with emotion, and gently took her arm and held her around him. She was gentle, following his lead, as if they were learning to grow together.


    She closed her eyes. The moisture in them was getting thicker and thicker. She couldn''t help but feel like she was being redeemed by her emotions.


    Redemption!


    That''s it.


    Because, at this moment, she seemed to have not thought of her nightmare at all. She no longer felt that tingling sensation on her scalp.


    It was no longer the simple daydream of hugging her to sleep, but a real possession.


    Happier than all happiness, better than all beauty.


    The feeling of flying.


    Why did he like her?


    Why did he like her at first sight?


    It turned out that she was destined to be his, a part of him that he had lost somewhere long ago. It was only today that he had found her, a part of him that was completely compatible with him, a part of him.


    His heart was filled with ecstasy, his limbs were full, and his soul was soft.


    At this moment, his whole body was drenched in sweat, carrying with it a sense of novelty and gentleness. He slid down from her body and gently embraced her. He said in an ecstatic voice, "It''s so good, I feel so happy ¡­"


    His body was empty, his heart a little empty, but his embrace filled that emptiness at once, and his lips were pressed against hers, and soon his tongue was in too, stirring gently.


    The sweet kiss after being scorched was like the best kind of relaxation. Her entire body became completely soft. After a long time, she sighed continuously while lying on his chest.


    He whispered softly into her ear, "I''m very happy. Are you happy?"


    She nodded. It wasn''t exactly the happiness of the body, but the total relaxation of the mind. Such a thing, not only was it not frightening, it was also extremely sweet.


    She smiled, and they lay side by side, hand in hand.


    It was late at night.


    It seemed as if another heavy snow was falling outside the window, and the wind was blowing overhead.


    Hua Rong slowly opened her eyes. For some reason, she didn''t feel sleepy at all. In the dark night, she turned her body slightly, her movements very light, afraid that she would disturb Yue Pengju''s good dreams. However, as soon as she turned around, she was immediately embraced by a pair of gentle arms and hugged once more.


    She laughed softly, "Pengju, you haven''t fallen asleep yet?"


    "I can''t sleep!"


    His breathing was heavy, the soft waist in his embrace was the only thing that made her smile, and it caused her to boil up once more.


    Only now did he completely understand that he was no longer the same as before. In the past, he had only held her in his arms with gentleness and tenderness; now, after experiencing the taste of love, it was as if a person who had just taken a drug addict would never be able to get rid of the pleasure of riding on a cloud!


    Who wants to get rid of that deep-seated happiness?


    He pulled her into his arms, kissed her forehead, called her over and over again, then kissed her lips again ¡ª no longer a feverish invasion, but a sweet and gentle entanglement, turning the aftereffects of each other''s passion into a deep attachment.


    Satisfied.


    His limbs and bones were all so joyful, every pore was thoroughly relaxed.


    Her head rested lightly on the crook of his arm, and she fell asleep almost as soon as she closed her eyes. He touched her loose silk, and a wave of weariness came over him, sweet and deep, and he fell asleep.


    The snowstorm did not stop for the entire night.


    On the morning of the first day of the new year, he was awakened by the scattered sounds of firecrackers.


    Because of the holidays, everyone, other than the personnel on duty, was having a rare and peaceful New Year according to the rules of the Song Kingdom.


    Yue Pengju opened his eyes and saw that the woman in the crook of his arm was sleeping soundly. The winter was late and misty, so he couldn''t see everything clearly. After a while, his eyes adapted completely to the hazy morning of winter. Only then did he notice the thick layer of snow outside the window, reflecting and brightening up.


    As usual, he had risen to inspect the situation, but the temporary end of the war, the atmosphere of the new year, the joy of the wedding, all of this gave rise to a feeling of unwillingness to see that familiar face disturbed by the hardships of the past.


    How long had it been since she had slept so well?


    He looked at her sideways. Her eyelashes were long and drooping like two thick rows of small fans. Her bright face was calm and serene, as if she had a faint smile between her eyebrows.


    It was a beautiful night''s dream, which was why she had such a calm and gentle expression on her face.


    He smiled and remembered everything that had happened last night. His body began to heat up again, from unfamiliarity to longing and eagerness. Because he was young, he was full of energy.


    Because it tasted good, it was even more gluttonous.


    Like a hungry person or a thirsty person, how could they resist the urge to continue eating and drinking to their heart''s content when they saw the delicacies before them?


    He turned his body slightly to the side and brushed a strand of hair across her forehead. When his hand touched her smooth forehead, he couldn''t help but gently stroke her delicate face.


    She was confused by the gentle caress, but she still slept soundly, unwilling to open her eyes. The smile on her face grew deeper and deeper.


    His hand went down again, and he squeezed that beautiful softness, and then he held it in both hands and rubbed it gently.


    She couldn''t hold it in any longer, so she laughed softly and wrapped her arms around his neck.


    As if silently hinting and inviting, he chuckled, flipped over, and once again landed on her body. She didn''t know if she wanted to push him away or to caress him. She gently waved her hand, but without even realizing it, she went down and touched his powerful desire.


    Joy, a great joy.


    He gently held her hand, allowing her to hold onto that burning life force.


    Her face instantly turned red, reflecting the snow-white light outside the window with a kind of gentleness. As if scalded, the two of them blushed, feeling even more awkward than last night.


    But, very quickly, he resolved his embarrassment, but she still kept her eyes closed. When she didn''t know anything, her hand loosened and the scorching heat left.


    After a long while, he sat up and held her in his arms. He said gently, "You''re up, okay?"


    Laughing, she hugged his neck and lay down again. Her fingers were clenched tightly, while her other hand was placed on his chest. "It''s so cold, I like it this way ¡­"


    His father would take some beans or peanuts or chestnuts and bury them in the fire. As long as he heard the sound of a bang, the room would be filled with the fragrance, and at that time, he would always ask his father to feed it to him.


    What a wonderful childhood, what a loving father.


    At that time, there were also homes. Everything was carefree and carefree.


    However, all of this was quickly destroyed. From the destruction of a clan to the destruction of a nation, there had been nothing left in life but wandering and desolation. Since when had there ever been such a tender attachment?


    He clearly realized that he finally had a home and a husband ¡­


    Husband, what a strange creature.


    The closest of friends.


    His only family in this world.


    He could lie down in his arms and act coquettishly and stick together in this kind of snow. Closer than one''s closest kin.


    Yue Pengju''s hand slipped past her body. Uncontrollably, he touched those wounds again, and although the shallow scars were already faint, they were still there, reminding her of the many hardships she had encountered.


    He held her in his arms, and when he saw her gentle expression and spirited gaze, he only wanted to pity her at this moment. No matter what she wanted to do, he would do as she said. Even if she wanted the stars in the sky, she would have to borrow a ladder and climb it to pick them for her.


    Yue Pengju laughed: "No matter what you want to do today, I will do as you say."


    "I like to lie like this reading and eating ¡­"


    "Alright, let''s just spend the day like this."


    She giggled. "Pengju, I really like you."


    "I like you too, Sis ¡­"


    The two words "sister" seemed so awkward after last night. Love, let a man grow up completely, she is in front of her to depend on the heaven and earth. He rubbed his head, embarrassed.


    As if she had seen through his thoughts, she laughed out loud and said in a small voice, "Pengju, when I was young, my parents both called me Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    "Why are you called Sister Shi Qi?"


    "Because I''m ranked amongst the Shi Qi girls in the clan, I''m called Sister Shi Qi. Everyone calls it that. "


    He was amused. "Hur Hur, I was ranked fifth when I was young, everyone called me Fifth Brother Yue."


    Her eyes lit up. "I''ll call you Fifth Brother from now on?"


    "Yes, I''m calling you Sister Shi Qi."


    The two of them held hands again, lying down side by side. Just holding hands seemed to feel that it was not enough, so he simply reached out and hugged her, then hugged her as he laid face to face on top of her.


    This kind of intimate posture would not make him feel shy, as if he was already used to it. She saw him close his eyes slightly, reach out his hand quietly to quack him, and he immediately laughed, and the two of them laughed together.


    When he opened the window, the snow had not stopped. The cold wind was still blowing towards the house. Everyone knew that his wife was currently married and had deep feelings for each other. After greeting each other and greeting each other, Zhang Xian then received the children to play, leaving the military matters under his and Wang Gui''s responsibility, which was arranged in a neat and orderly manner.


    It was almost lunch. It was with breakfast.


    Yue Pengju stood by the window for a moment, then quickly closed it. Turning his head, he saw that Hua Rong was dressed in thick cotton clothes, and was busy working in the house.


    "Sister Shi Qi, what''s going on?"


    She mysteriously smiled and raised her head. "A small stove made from red mud. Want to drink a cup of nothing?"


    Yue Pengju walked over and saw that she had placed a few types of tea on the Desk, as well as a copper pot that he had found somewhere.


    "You want to make tea again?"


    "No, I''m making wine today."


    Making wine and sweeping snow was originally a joyous occasion for a prosperous era. But now, in this chaotic world, one could steal a chance to live for half a day. Even if he had a military career, he still felt a bit at home.


    It turned out that at the ends of the earth, with a woman by his side, he had naturally become a family.


    He sat down beside her. "Do you need my help?"


    "I want you to watch the fire."


    "Yes."


    Her delicate hands flew around, taking the wine jug to warm it up. Then she added a new year''s worth of glutinous rice brew and orange peel, as well as some flower petals that she had collected at odd hours. These things were very easy to find. Last night, the newly wedded dried fruits were all there.

 C134 See also Qin Dawang

    Slowly, she took a silver piece and stirred it gently from time to time. From time to time, she would add some petals.


    As the fragrance gushed into his nose, Yue Pengju took a deep breath. "Haha, it smells so good ¡­"


    She smiled sweetly and continued to prepare some dishes and wine. A plate of broad beans, a stack of smoked bamboo shoots, and a stack of dried beans. After that, there were the underlings of the fat pigs and fat cattle that were slaughtered in the New Year army camp. Hua Rong took a slice of the two small plates of stewed pork meat from the kitchen and personally cooked a pig''s foot on the stove.


    Yue Pengju helped his assistant, all these years in the army, he had never done such a thing. At this moment, he felt a sense of novelty, as though this kind of thing had an endless amount of fun.


    Finally, the dishes were served. The wine was boiling hot as well and poured into a set of earthen bowls, each filled to the brim.


    Hua Rong held the bowl in her hands as her heart felt boiling hot. Yue Pengju held the bowl in his hands as well.


    The two of them sat facing each other, looking at each other, filled with joy. This was also the first time the two of them celebrated together. The chaotic times were different. Humans were not as good as dogs; they had not been together for a long time. To be able to have this day was not easy.


    Hua Rong couldn''t help but cry after drinking a mouthful of wine.


    Yue Pengju put down his wine bowl, sat by her side and gently embraced her shoulders: "Sister Shi Qi, what''s wrong?" After saying this, he felt that it was funny. He felt that "Big Sister Shi Qi" sounded so weird, but still called her "Big Sister" according to his old habit. "What''s wrong, Sister?"


    He reached out his hand to wipe away her tears, but at this time, she smiled, she was so happy, "Pengju, I''m really happy. In all these years, no one has accompanied me on New Year''s Day before."


    "We are husband and wife now, so naturally, I will accompany you every year in the future."


    "Yes."


    It was almost dusk by the time they finished their New Year''s meal. Both of them were drunk and had peach blossoms on their faces.


    Yue Pengju chuckled as he stood up and pulled her hand: "Let''s go take a walk in the garden."


    "Okay."


    When he walked out of the door, the cold wind blew on his face. Yue Pengju hurriedly untied the Big Kew on his body and embraced her in his arms. The garden after the snow, because its owner had been on the run for a long time, did not have the slightest bit of repair, the plants were in a mess, the holly tops were covered with snow, some yellow weeds were lying on the ground, and when the winter boots stepped on, there was a strange slight creaking sound.


    The first two rows of Jade Magnolia Trees were filled with white flowers. Although the sky was covered with snow, the difference between the flowers and the snow was so huge that no one would be able to differentiate between them.


    There were huge trees in front of him and behind him. There were a few homemade red lanterns hanging from them. In the middle of the wasteland, there was a warm and joyous atmosphere.


    The two of them walked forward drunkenly while nestling against each other. The snow was so thick in front that the boots were sunk in.


    Hua Rong was small, with her boots stepping on top of her, she almost sunk into a small part of her body. Yue Pengju quickly pulled her back, causing the two of them to laugh out loud.


    She happily leaned on his back and hugged his neck. Yue Pengju stood up, but at this time, he looked around and felt his vision widen.


    Unfortunately, it was already dusk. It was unknown if it was just a blur or if it was just a blur, but she suddenly discovered that on the road ahead, a tall figure wearing a thick fur coat was walking forward step by step.


    It was a path to the outside world, a path to leave this place.


    He walked slowly as if he was holding a huge jug of wine. As he walked, he drank from it. His steps were also a bit unsteady, as if he was about to get drunk.


    Such a familiar figure was imprinted in his heart, a figure that he would never forget. It was a nightmare of his girlhood, and also the deepest gratitude of his life. His evilness, his goodness, was like an eternal mark on his heart. Every time he thought of it, he didn''t know whether it was happiness, sadness, resentment, or hatred ¡­


    King Qin!


    It''s the King Qin!


    She almost cried out.


    She sat on Yue Pengju''s back and couldn''t help but straighten his body. However, that big figure had disappeared. She rubbed her eyes with the back of her hand. When she looked again, she couldn''t see anyone.


    At this moment, the night had already enveloped the land, shrouding this snow-covered world. Looking from afar, the surroundings were blurry, and there were no signs of human silhouettes.


    She thought silently, the King Qin has already returned to the island, they have not chased us all the way, how could it be him?


    It couldn''t be his!


    It definitely couldn''t be him!


    He should be on the island at such a time, with women in his arms, drinking big bowls of wine and eating meat and living happily as a pirate.


    How could it be him?


    How could it be him walking alone in the snow so far away?


    It couldn''t be him!


    It was definitely not him!


    Grief, fear, heartbreak and sorrow. After all, he was someone who had shared life and death with him, and he was a man who had treated him so well. He felt incredibly depressed and just wanted to not let him be.


    As if her tears were about to fall, she stretched out the back of her hand and rubbed them hard. She rubbed her eyes until they were extremely bitter, forcefully forcing the tear back.


    "Pengju, let''s go back."


    "Alright, it''s cold outside. Let''s go back and rest early."


    Yue Pengju did not know that her "delusion" was this, he was extremely drunk, happily carried her on his back as he walked back, after a few more turns, he would "return home" and return to their new home.


    The room had long since been cleaned up and there were a few branches of Snow White Orchids cut down by Yue Pengju from the garden outside the window on the Desk s. The faint red and purple dots on the flower petals looked exceptionally beautiful.


    A candle was lit, and a bouquet of sweet fragrance wafted through the room.


    A piece of paper was placed on top of the Desk. Yue Pengju raised the brush and started drawing on it. He drew a few strokes and looked up at her from time to time.


    Every time he looked at it, he couldn''t help but smile.


    Hua Rong watched him draw a rough outline after a long time, but only had eyes. She clicked her tongue. "Pengju, that''s good enough."


    "No, I have to finish it this time. It must be very beautiful."


    As she spoke, she no longer stopped him and continued to grind the ink on the side and build the hot tea for him. At this time, Yue Pengju''s expression was the same as a man at home, he was no longer as solemn and respectful as before.


    The atmosphere of the peace talks between Song Jin and Han was getting increasingly thick. This also gave a stabilizer to the little imperial government who had just gotten off his feet after a long journey. The Hangzhou City Palace had an extremely lively New Year.


    On this day, the palace invited the envoys of the Jinguo. After eating his fill, the auricula flapped his chest and said to the Kanggong with a drowsy look, "Zhaojiaji, I can''t forget about the return of Wei Xian Fei. How hard is it to make the return of the Consort Xian? As long as Song Kingdom sends envoys to negotiate ¡­ "


    After chatting and laughing for a while, the auricula left.


    Zhao Deji sat in his study, facing the warm stove, holding a brush. Humans were not like plants and vegetation. At this moment, he thought of his mother and wondered what kind of inhuman torture she was going through in a foreign country.


    Kanggong bowed. "old slave has repeatedly tried to sound out Golden Man''s tone. They were willing to let the empress dowager have her back ¡­"


    The only person Zhao Deji wanted to see was his birth mother. The result of their discussion with the Jinguo was that they had to treat him with high standards. Currently, they had already sent out a peace mission headed by the Vice Prime Minister, who would set off after the Spring Lantern Festival.


    However, he was still worried, especially the "Spring Palace Map" that Jin Wushu had mentioned before. He was afraid that Golden Man would make a big fuss during this trip. How to make the Empress Dowager return in full without being questioned by the subjects of the world about her innocence and integrity was a headache.


    And since he was in contact with the Empress Dowager, it would be better to have a woman among the members of the envoy. Thus, the person who was going must be a woman who was capable, capable, good at keeping secrets, and whom he completely trusted. But, outside the palace, where could he find such a woman capable of taking on such a great responsibility?


    Kanggong whispered, "Shangguan Family, there is one candidate in old slave ¡­"


    "Who?"


    "Hua Rong!"


    Zhao Deji muttered to himself for a while, it was not as if he had never thought about this problem, but he had just returned from the ocean and experienced a boundless escape, so his body was not too well.


    The Kanggong saw that he did not say a word, and said softly: "Shangguan Family, Hua Rong is smart and meticulous, moreover she is loyal to the Shangguan Family, and she knows the female language, if she were to go, it would be perfect ¡­"


    Zhao Deji''s character and style of handling things, Zhao Deji naturally definitely trusted his. However, he was still very hesitant: "She is just a woman, so it''s not convenient for her, and I don''t know if she''s willing to part ways with Yue Pengju ¡­"


    "Shangguan Family is overthinking, Hua Rong is smart and alert, furthermore, this time it is the Vice Prime Minister leading the group, the quality of the peace is very high, she won''t be in any danger. "Besides, the empress dowager ¡­"


    He did not continue. Zhao Deji knew in his heart that the life of the empress dowager in Jinguo must not be easy. If those ugly things were to be spread around, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    "Alright, I''ll think about it."


    Night came.


    The former Hangzhou, the present Lin An.


    The Golden Army descended from the south, but stopped. Since it had not reached Hangzhou yet, it was able to preserve the golden powder land of the south.


    After the north retreat of Golden Army, there was a very dense atmosphere for the peace talks. Furthermore, just after the new year, everyone was busy preparing for the Spring Festival, streets and alleys, all sorts of lights were being lit. Even the air was no longer cold, and the smell of the festival''s wine and food filled the air.


    In a room at a brothel, the old procuress welcomed them from afar with enthusiasm, "Masters, please come in, we have a real Lian City''s best girl here ¡­"


    Suddenly, she realized that she had not reached the tall man''s chest yet. The strong sense of oppression made her involuntarily take a step back.


    "Get all of the second floor for your father ¡­"


    "Oh? Great sir, do you need so many girls?"


    The old procuress carefully tried to curry favor with him. She looked at the eight muscular men around him and guessed, "Why do they want to rent a floor like this?"


    "I don''t want a woman, come to sleep."


    "If you don''t want a woman, then go to the inn ¡­"


    "Damn it, do you want to die ¡­"


    A follower slapped out a few gold ingots. At this time, Song Jin was at peace. After the citizens had gone through various raids, very few gold and silver were left in his hands, and when the old procuress saw the few jades of yellow gold, her eyes immediately turned green. She hurriedly said, "Welcome, welcome, quick, girls, come out and serve ¡­" "Good wine and good dishes, serve up ¡­"


    A group of well-dressed women turned around like the wind and walked out. "Uncle ¡­"


    "Great sir, quickly come in ¡­"


    "Great sir, what tune would you like to hear ¡­"


    "¡­"


    In his charming voice, King Qin stomped up the stairs and entered a room on the second floor. Behind him was a crowd of cheers from the pirates who had been travelling for a long time and needed to completely relax. Thus, coming to a brothel was naturally the best place for a man to have fun.


    The two prostitutes saw that he was going upstairs alone, so they said tenderly, "Wait a moment, that grandpa ¡­"


    One of the pirates shushed her, "Be careful of your life, don''t meddle in others'' business ¡­"


    The prostitute twisted her waist and spat.


    The door closed, shutting off the bustling activity downstairs as people laughed and talked merrily.


    There was a table of dishes on the table. It was cold all around and hot all over. A jug of wine was placed on top of it.


    As the alcohol entered his stomach, it felt extremely painful, as if his limbs and bones were all in extreme pain.


    "Damn, why is the wine so sour?"


    He ruthlessly threw the wine pot on the ground and took another bite of the dish. However, the dish was also bitter. Everything was bitter.


    With a wave of his hand, he ruthlessly swept down all the food and wine on the table.


    The two Attendant s that were waiting outside heard the potential customer getting angry, but they didn''t dare to make any noise. They only stood at the door, and didn''t dare to knock on the door to clean.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from the door, and the old procuress personally brought a man up. The man''s face was fat and white, there was no moustache on his lips, and beside him were two servants dressed in green. The old procuress knew his identity, and she was extremely respectful.


    The moment the old procuress saw Attendant, she immediately said: "Where''s Uncle Qin? Why didn''t you serve Uncle Qin properly? "


    The two of them did not dare to make a sound, and could only point their mouths inwards.


    The old procuress shouted in a low voice, "Useless thing, scram!"


    The two Attendant s retreated to the side. The old procuress knocked on the door and said in a flirtatious voice, "Great sir, a guest has come to visit ¡­"


    "Come in."


    The door opened, and Kanggong entered. Seeing the mess on the floor, he exclaimed, "King Qin ¡­." Seeing that King Qin''s face was still filled with anger, he immediately waved his hand and two Attendant s walked forward to clean up the mess on the ground.


    The old procuress tried to curry favor with him, "Do you want more wine and food?"


    "No need. If I don''t call you, you''re not allowed to come in again."


    "Yes."


    The old procuress led the crowd out, and only the Kanggong''s two attendants stood guard at the door.

 C135 Resumption of peace

    Kanggong had a very "secret crush" on King Qin, and even received a generous gift from him. After returning, he had always been yearning for him, and upon learning that he was at Lin An, he was very excited, immediately coming out to see him.


    Just as he sat down, King Qin took out a box and opened it in front of him.


    Kanggong looked inside and saw a few ingots of gold. He was overjoyed and quickly said, "How can I dare to ask for the King''s gift again?"


    "No worries, just take it."


    The Kanggong accepted it happily and the two talked for a while. Finally, the Kanggong could not hold back and started gossiping, "Hua Rong is already with Yue Pengju in the army of the Xiangyang ¡­"


    At this time, he had long known about the past of King Qin and Hua Rong. Once he said those words, King Qin''s face darkened like steel, he said carefully: "This shameless bastard Yue Pengju, should really die ¡­ ¡­"


    The King Qin clenched his fists. Yue Pengju deserved to die, but how could he die?


    Kanggong said in a low voice: "We have a plan to teach Yue Pengju to never return ¡­"


    "Oh, what is it?"


    "Right now, Song Jin is at peace with one another. She wants to send someone to send out an envoy to welcome the empress dowager back to Song. Our family suggested to Shangguan Family that Hua Rong follow us to the Jinguo. "In this way, we can separate the two of them ¡­"


    King Qin shouted angrily, "Why did you suggest for her to go to Jinying? "Isn''t this like a lamb entering a tiger''s den?"


    The Kanggong had originally wanted to curry favor with him, but if he did not mind, he would be furious. He anxiously said: "Calm down, my King. The negotiation this time has an army escorting the Emissary Group. Seeing that King Qin''s complexion was slightly better, he continued: "Once Hua Rong leaves, the two of them can be separated. At the very least, we cannot let the two of them have a good time together ¡­"


    Pleasant!


    The two of them were enjoying themselves!


    At this time, the demonic sound of "send to the bridal chamber" resounded in his ears again, almost giving him a fright.


    "My King, we have our own ways to discipline Yue Pengju and teach him a lesson."


    King Qin did not comment at all. At this moment, he did not have many other feelings in his heart, he only felt hatred, hatred, and incomparable hatred towards Yue Pengju. He did not know if he hated Hua Rong or not, his fingers tightly grabbing the back of the chair, even grabbing a piece of the hard wood.


    When he reached the door, he remembered to curry favor with the King Qin. He called for the old procuress, "Quick, bring the two most popular ladies here to accompany Master Qin ¡­"


    "This ¡­"


    The bawd looked troubled. The number one courtesan of the brothel had already spent the night with a senior official. How could she dare to shout it out so easily? But, how could she dare not listen to Kanggong''s orders? will think of a way to deal with it and call for Miss ¡­


    The poor renowned courtesan and the official were in the midst of a sexual intercourse when, at the most crucial point, they heard the old procuress''s panicked voice. The officials were about to stop, how could they be willing to give up? The official was furious, but just as he was about to curse, he saw Kanggong, the number one eunuch in front of the emperor, who was more effective than the Prime Minister at speaking. How could he dare to be angry?


    The Kanggong smirked, "My lord, I apologize for offending you ¡­"


    "I don''t dare."


    The pitiful prostitute was pulled up, and after a quick change, she was sent to King Qin''s room.


    At this time, just as King Qin was about to go to bed, he heard a flirtatious voice from outside. He flew into a rage, "I didn''t ask anyone to serve me!"


    The bawd''s happiness from waiting for the reward turned into awkwardness as she smiled: "It was ordered by Kangkang ¡­"


    "Get out! Get lost now! "


    The two of them ran away. King Qin kicked the door shut and remembered that he had sworn a venomous oath to bite his heart like a venomous snake:


    Yue Pengju, Little girl, the two of you deserve to die!


    In the days of love, I always feel that time flies.


    Like this, they continued to linger on the road for a long time. Seven days of annual leave were quickly up to two days, and in two days, the great army would depart, directly heading to Xiangyang.


    That morning, Yue Pengju went to patrol in the army. Hua Rong packed a few small dishes at home and saw that noon had arrived.


    The last dish was served, she reckoned Yue Pengju was coming back soon. She walked to the door to take a look, only to see a few people dressed in thick Big Kew s walking over.


    These people were all wearing hats, so she couldn''t recognize them for a moment. She took a few more glances and realized that these people were heading towards her house.


    She was surprised, the person who just arrived was already close, she took off her hat and called out: "Rong Er."


    It was actually the Emperor, Kanggong, Xu Caizhi and the others.


    Hua Rong was greatly shocked, and quickly bowed, allowing Zhao Deji and the others to enter.


    "Where''s Yue Pengju?"


    "He went on patrol. I''ll immediately send someone to find him and bring him back ¡­"


    "Rong Er, don''t worry, just wait for him to come back by himself."


    Hua Rong lowered her hands to the side and sat down, she looked around, only to find a small stove in the room. It was extremely warm, and there were a few plates of food on the table.


    After Hua Rong and her wife got married, there were no aunties nor were there any children below them. There were no Housework s in the army camp. As for the temporary sewing or the porridge dishes, they were all done by Hua Rong herself. The two of them were very grateful and did not want the other party to disturb them.


    Hua Rong stood at the side, thinking of the cold weather, and then anxiously went to pour the hot tea for them. Her actions were a bit panicked and she was always unsure why the Emperor would suddenly come to this place.


    Looking at Hua Rong, she was dressed in casual clothes, her hair had already been combed into the bun of a married woman. It was probably because she was busy just now, her rosy white face was covered by a layer of red, and no longer had the heroic air of a warrior, but had now become completely charming. Then she looked at her eyes and the way she walked when she turned around to pour the tea.


    Zhao Deji had seen countless women, and with one look, he knew that this was the kind of watery gentleness that only girls that were nourished by the rain. This sort of gentleness, he had never seen before on Hua Rong before. Only now did he realize that this sort of special charm, which belonged to a mature woman, was even more enticing than her pretty appearance back when she was a young girl.


    When he saw it, he felt his throat tighten in anger and disappointment. It was as if a bright red apple had been placed in front of him. He could pick it with a single hand, but someone had beaten him to it. The cooked duck also flew away. His body was burning with anger and his face turned red.


    The Kanggong thought that it was only because of the furnace, and Hua Rong did not notice his sudden change either. She only brought him some tea and asked respectfully: "Why did Shangguan Family take it out so lightly?"


    Her gentle voice sounded by his ear. Zhao Deji suddenly thought about the days at sea and the angry feelings in his heart dimmed. He stared at her and sighed before bowing.


    Ever since he met Zhao Deji, he was the first to become the emperor in the Ninth Prince, and his status had always been incomparably noble. Hua Rong was surprised to see the Son of Heaven bowing to him, and asked anxiously: "What is the matter, Shangguan Family?"


    Zhao Deji let out a heavy sigh: "To be honest, Rong Er, we have a request to ask of you."


    Hua Rong was even more surprised, what important matter would require the Emperor to personally step in? Didn''t a decree solve the problem? And, to beg her or to beg Yue Pengju?


    She cautiously said, "Peng Gao is about to return ¡­"


    "No, Rong Er, I''m actually begging you!"


    Beg me!?


    Hua Rong was even more uneasy.


    Zhao Deji took a sip of tea. The tea had been brewed by Hua Rong herself, and was placed on top of the furnace.


    "Rong Er, these few days, Song Jin made peace. This is the first time Jinguo has sent Emissary Group out to make peace ¡­"


    After Jin Wushu fled out of the sea, he returned back to Jinguo with the army. At this time, Jinguo was in critical condition, and then passed away. When the Old Wolf Master saw his sons doing well in battle, he was afraid that there would be a fight for the throne. Before he died, he ordered his little brother to succeed the throne. All the princes were unwilling to accept this, especially Zong Han, who had deep grudges with his uncle. Now that he had ascended to the throne, they immediately gathered together to support him. The wings of the Jin Tai Zong were not fully formed yet, and did not dare to rashly make a move, so he strongly nurtured Zong Wang, Jin Wushu and the rest to fight against Zong Han.


    As the main contributor to the conquest of the south, Zong Han naturally had a great say in the matter. Many years ago, Zong Han had sent some important people to the south, such as the council members of the Handsome House, the envoys of the An Province, and the Silver Green Light Drill doctor. This was the arrival of the first official envoys from the Jinguo since Song Jin''s battle. Zhao Deji naturally welcomed them very much. The result of the discussion was nothing more than the territories of both sides and the tribute;


    They came at the right time, and Song Kingdom immediately decided to send out a visit of high quality time, with Yuwen Xuzhong, the University Scholar of the Auxiliary Hall, as the head of the Gold envoy.


    Hua Rong listened for a while, and then looked at Zhao Deji in doubt. The two nations communicated with each other, and were friendly with each other, and in this situation, there was clearly a positive factor, but what did this have to do with him?


    "Rong Er..."


    Zhao Deji looked around, and Xu Caizhi, Kanggong and the others tactfully left the room.


    Hua Rong was even more confused: "Shangguan Family, about this?"


    Before Zhao Deji could finish his words, he was already in tears. He couldn''t stop crying: "We are unfilial, we let mother flow to Jinguo, we were humiliated by others ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled. Recalling the words Jin Wushu had said to humiliate Zhao Deji at sea, he immediately understood that Zhao Deji was "begging" him to follow the envoy to the Jinguo to pick up his mother.


    Sure enough, Zhao Deji wiped away his tears and said in a deep voice, "I do not dare let anyone know about what happened to the empress dowager in Jinguo. Even though Yuwen Xuzhong is experienced, it is still inconvenient for men and women. Rong Er, I want to recall that you are the only person suitable in this world, so I came here to beg for your help ¡­ "


    From an emotional point of view, Hua Rong was not willing to leave Yue Pengju and become some strange big money emissary or emissary. However, the Emperor had personally come over, how could he refuse?


    Zhao Deji saw the difficulty in her expression and felt even more uncomfortable. "Rong Er, we relied on you to sacrifice your life to save us so that we could safely return to the palace. We originally didn''t want to disturb you anymore, no matter what. However, this matter is no trivial one. It concerns my mother. No matter how unkind I am, how can I bear letting my mother suffer in a foreign land and live an inhuman life? However, ever since Jingkang, my Parental Brothers sisters and girls have all been captured, no one by my side can be trusted or close to them. After thinking about it, I still can''t find someone more suitable than you ¡­ Rong Er, I will be counting on you then ¡­ "


    Hua Rong didn''t know how to reply, she only bowed in greeting, "Hua Rong will do her best ¡­"


    However, he couldn''t say how he would "do his best".


    Originally, it would have been extremely easy for the emperor to ''order'' him to do so. However, he did not give the order. Instead, he asked for it in earnest.


    She was stunned when she suddenly heard a report from outside the door saying that Yue Pengju had returned.

 C136 Isll send you off

    At this moment, she needed to discuss it with Yue Pengju. Zhao Deji straightened his body and nodded: "Call him in."


    She opened the door and Yue Pengju came in to pay his respects to the Emperor. Zhao Deji personally helped him up: "Pengju, no need to stand on ceremony, let''s chat casually today."


    When Yue Pengju heard Hua Rong recount her intentions briefly, Zhao Deji looked at him with a nervous heart. He did not know why, since the ancient times, when the monarch wanted the monarch to kill him, the subject would have to die. But, in front of this couple who had saved her life many times, he did not have the dignity and prestige as the emperor, and was afraid that Yue Pengju would not allow Hua Rong to do it, what could she do?


    Sure enough, Yue Pengju frowned and bowed deeply, "Your Majesty, to negotiate with Golden Man and welcome his back to the empress dowager is a good thing. But, my wife Hua Rong is just a weak girl, and there is no sense of justice and honor in capturing people, I am afraid that if we go, the odds are against us, and we will not be able to protect ourselves, it is not enough to complete our mission ¡­ "


    He was naturally worried about Jin Wushu. Jin Wushu had always been crafty and unyielding towards Hua Rong, but in the battle at sea, the two of them had already cut off all ties, if Hua Rong were to go to the Jinguo, wouldn''t he fall into his trap if she were to land in his hands?


    Zhao Deji naturally knew what he was thinking and hurriedly said: "This time, we have the University Scholar Yuwen Xuzhong to lead, and we also have the protection of the army. Furthermore, we have already reported it, saying that the Jinguo has passed away, and is now being succeeded by his younger brother. The main contact person for the negotiation this time is Zong Han, not Jin Wushu ¡­ "


    Hua Rong shuddered at the thought of Zong Han''s brutality. She only heard Yue Pengju slowly say: "Your Majesty, Hua Rong is truly not qualified to take on such a task.


    Yue Pengju defeating Golden Man is a thorn in his side. When Zhao Deji saw that he would rather take the risk than have his wife go, he panicked and suddenly said: "I really need Rong Er''s help. Peng Ju, if you are truly worried for Rong Er''s safety, there is no harm for you at the border of the Chen Army.


    The two of them were stunned.


    Zhao Deji''s words were tantamount to an extremely good suggestion. If they were to secretly switch military officers at the border, with Yue Pengju leading the troops and stationed there, on one hand, they could negotiate and on the other side, they could strengthen their arrangements. With Yue Pengju''s name, he could even suppress the Golden Man to not be too rampant.


    Seeing that the two were interested, Zhao Deji was elated, and handed over an order badge to Yue Pengju: "Fine, it''s decided. Peng Ju, I order you to lead the army to the northeast, so that you can do it ¡­ "


    "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty."


    In this way, the Xiangyang''s dueling ground was pushed to the frontlines of the battle with the Jinguo. This was originally Yue Pengju''s dream, to fight against Jin Jue and take back the two rivers.


    At this point, the two of them could no longer refuse, Hua Rong looked at Yue Pengju, and the two of them exchanged glances, then Hua Rong bowed: "Hua Rong will definitely do her best."


    Seeing that the two of them had finally agreed, Zhao Deji was very happy. He laughed and downed the cup of tea in his hand, "We are a little hungry, Rong Er. We will have a meal together at noon today, let us have a taste of Rong Er''s cooking skills."


    Only then did the two remember that they had not eaten yet, so they quickly arranged for the Son of Heaven to eat.


    As the food was not enough, Hua Rong added a few more dishes and instructed the kitchen to send some cured meat and sliced pork pork meat to the table.


    Zhao Deji sat down in the middle, seeing these ordinary dishes, although they were not as detailed as the sculptures in the palace, but with one bite, they were different.


    He saw Hua Rong carefully fill the bowl of rice and pass it to Yue Pengju, he only felt so deeply about Rong Er after seeing him carry the bowl over to his with every word and gesture, that soft and gentle look in her eyes. It was only then that he realized ¡ª ¡ª Rong Er was really Yue Pengju''s wife!


    He had his first concubine ever since he was fourteen years old. After that, he had always been a wife and four concubines, and had never led such a monogamous life. However, when the two of them met eye to eye, the silent communication and casual smile made it seem as if everything was within his heart.


    They raised their eyebrows at the same time. Was that what they were talking about?


    He suddenly thought of the many beauties and concubines in his palace. All day long, they had been scheming, fighting and jealous. He even inadvertently thought of the obstacles in his own house. How could he continue to eat this meal?


    He quickly put down his bowl and stood up. Yue Pengju and Hua Rong were both surprised, "Your Majesty, this food is not to your liking, right?"


    He shook his head and hastily said, "Zhen suddenly feels unwell and wants to go back immediately ¡­"


    The two of them did not dare to bother about the Emperor staying. Since he said that he wanted to leave, Xu Caizhi and the rest immediately prepared a horse to protect him. Outside, there was also one of his elite guards, and in front of him, there was even a team of five thousand guards.


    The two of them sent him out, Zhao Deji''s expression was extremely forced, with a hint of pain: "Rong Er, on this trip, you must be careful, Yuwen Xuzhong will definitely help you."


    "Rong Er will definitely accomplish his mission."


    He then smiled and turned to leave.


    After walking a few steps, he suddenly turned around, and saw that Yue Pengju and Hua Rong were still standing there. At this moment, another storm was approaching, Hua Rong tightly held onto Yue Pengju''s hand, his petite body tightly nestling against him. Looking at it this way, it was even more eye-catching ¡ª Yue Pengju, when did that child become so heroic and proud? He was tall and sturdy, like a man made of steel.


    Even to the extent, Hua Rong''s beautiful face and watery eyes that had been moistened by the rain!


    Rain!


    Why couldn''t he have rain or dew?


    When he thought of this, a sense of extreme pain and humiliation arose in his heart. He suddenly felt his body burning and could no longer bear the pain and suffering anymore. He hit his horse and ran.


    Xu Caizhi did not know why Shangguan Family suddenly became anxious and immediately chased after him.


    Following the emperor''s orders, Yue Pengju led his light cavalry to take a detour north and secretly exchanged with the local army commanders.


    They headed north. It was the beginning of spring in the south. However, it was still freezing cold in the north.


    Hua Rong''s hands and feet were practically stiff from trying to rein in the troops at the border.


    Yue Pengju got off the horse first and held her in his arms, lifting her up off the horse''s back. She smiled in his embrace: "Pengju, I can do it myself."


    "But when I''m by your side, I''ll do my best to take care of you."


    When she heard this, she suddenly felt sad and didn''t say anything. Although the husband and wife were always together, she did not know why, but her worry for him, far surpassed her concern for herself. There was always a faint sense of unease in his heart, as though there was an indescribable sense of unlucky fate when Yue Pengju came to this place.


    The Town s that were stationed at the border were called Oolong Town s, they were sparsely populated, had been suffering from the cold for a long time, and the older soldiers that were stationed at the border were unable to return home even at the age of 50 or 60.


    The gatekeeper received the token and was overjoyed to see someone exchange it. That night, he packed up his luggage and left with the guards.


    The "mansion" was only a simple stone building. In the middle of the room, there was a burning charcoal burning on top of a kang that was commonly used by locals.


    Hua Rong and Yue Pengju had never stayed on the brick bed before, but now that they were in the bitter cold land, the two of them ate a simple meal.


    The two of them felt a sense of novelty. The boiling heat dispelled the cold of the foreign land as they snuggled close to each other, ignoring the howling wind outside.


    After a long while, Yue Pengju finally said: "Tomorrow, I will send you to Three Rivers to meet up with Lord Yuwen."


    "Yes."


    Yuwen Xuzhong and the rest set off from the capital first. Before they left, they had already sent people to inform the three rivers that were at the borders of the Jinguo to meet up. Yesterday, Yue Pengju had already received news that Yuwen Xuzhong''s group had arrived and was waiting for him.


    "Sister, tomorrow I will send Zhang Xian to go with you."


    She hesitated for a moment: "Zhang Xian is your left and right arm, right now at the border, not comparable to Xiangyang, you also need people who are capable, and while I am in Emissary Group, Golden Man probably won''t do anything too excessive."


    Yue Pengju shook his head, feeling a little heavy: "We may not be able to rely on them. Zhang Xian will always have a way to react at random, and if there are any problems, you can inform me in time. "


    In the few times when she was in danger, Yue Pengju had always kept Zhang Xian to take care of his. This time on the journey north, Zhang Xian''s wife and two girls had stayed in the Xiangyang and did not come with them.


    Seeing Yue Pengju insist, she did not refuse and laughed: "To be honest, I am indeed a little uneasy in my heart. With Zhang Xian here, it would still be better."


    He hugged her tightly. At this moment, he suddenly felt deeply moved in his heart. "When I was a soldier, I always wanted to be a general. "Now that I have become the commander of a division, I can''t help but feel that I have taken on some of the most important responsibilities ¡­"


    She heard the melancholy in his voice and smiled. "What''s the matter? Peng Ju? "


    "Like now, I do not wish for you to go to Jinguo at all. However, there is nothing that I can do ¡­ "I don''t want to be separated from you, not at all ¡­"


    He didn''t know why, but he suddenly had a strong desire to let go of everything. Even if he wasn''t running amok or leading a huge army, he didn''t want to build a career. He was just an ordinary person, just an ordinary farmer who had come to the end of his days.


    She smiled sweetly and nestled into his embrace, "I won''t be separated! Peng Ju, do you know? If it wasn''t for you coming with me this time, I really would have refused the decree! "


    Selfish? Who wouldn''t be selfish?


    She was unwilling to leave her husband, even for the sake of "the dignity of the Empress Dowager."


    If he hadn''t been able to "Chen Bing''s border," he would never have agreed to let his wife take the risk.


    The two of them held hands tightly, and Hua Rong laughed again: "Sigh, everyone says that we are loyal subjects and filial children. Pengju, do we not have enough loyal subjects like this?"


    He shook his head, not knowing what the word meant! However, did this loyal official not need to care about his wife at all?


    "If you really want to choose between a loyal official and his wife, then I''ll choose you!"


    She looked at him in surprise, then burst out laughing, burying her face in his chest.


    Her warm cheek was pressed against his chest. Her body was as hot as her heart, and her chest felt like it was about to split open. Smiling, eager, and gently, he took off her underwear, and now, in the dim light of the lamp, her body was pink and translucent from the heat of the kang, beautiful.


    He looked at her carefully, never appreciating it so seriously before. Then, his fingers slowly caressed her smooth legs, slowly moving upwards ¡­


    Her face was red and she was absent-minded for a moment. A woman had such fun, but from now on, if she didn''t see Pengju when they were so close, wouldn''t that delay her happiness for a long time?


    He gently embraced her and gently said, "Tomorrow, there''s no need to be afraid of anything. I''m here."


    "Mm, not afraid." She saw his worried expression and suddenly said, "Peng Gao, you can''t just keep thinking about me. This is the border, and if anything happens, you have to be careful."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already arranged everything."


    Only then did Hua Rong finally relax and rest her head on his shoulder. That night, although the two of them had been to a foreign land for the first time, because they were together, as long as they were together, it would be home everywhere. Hua Rong didn''t feel uncomfortable at all as she fell into a deep sleep.

 C137 Four prince mansion

    The next day at dawn.


    After tidying everything up, Zhang Xian and a guard named Liu Qi came over. Liu Qi was from the same hometown as Zhang Xian, and he had the best martial arts out of all the guards, so he was a deep person. Yue Pengju carefully selected and had the two of them follow Hua Rong.


    After sending the three of them to Three Rivers, Yue Pengju finally stopped and handed over a parcel to Zhang Xian. He smiled mysteriously.


    Hua Rong asked in shock: "What is this?"


    "You''ll know when we get there. "You don''t need to open it on the way."


    Seeing his mysterious look, Hua Rong laughed: Alright, I''ll look at it when I get there. Peng Ju, you don''t have to send us off. "


    Yue Pengju reminded them over and over again, "Be careful in everything you do."


    "Yes, of course."


    Hua Rong whipped her horse around and turned to leave. Yue Pengju watched as the three figures completely disappeared before returning and starting to prepare immediately. He was different from Hua Rong, she did not have a very optimistic mindset, and was afraid that if something were to happen, it was fortunate that she was here, and that she could take control of everything.


    Three Rivers Inn.


    Only then did Hua Rong realize how big the Jinguo team was.


    Led by the Student Yuwen Xuzhong, the group consisted of close to a hundred people who carried a large amount of silver, silk, pearls, tea leaves, ceramics, and other gifts that Golden Man liked.


    It was the first time that Yuwen Xuzhong and the rest had met Hua Rong, but seeing her dressed in men''s clothing, with her petite frame mixed into the crowd, she did not look eye-catching at all.


    Hua Rong took a step forward, "Lord Yuwen, I''ve been waiting for a long time.


    Yuwen Xuzhong remembered the instructions from the emperor before he left, so he did not dare slight him and said, "Madame Yue, thank you for your hard work."


    When Hua Rong heard the words "Madame Yue", she was exceptionally happy. As if she had received praise, she cupped her hands in joy and said, "Master, can we set off now?"


    "Alright, let''s go."


    Yuwen Xuzhong answered but upon seeing her smile, he immediately understood why the Emperor had appointed her to send a mission to the Jinguo.


    The large group set off, and after half a day, they had already entered the Jinguo''s territory.


    Hua Rong rode on her horse and looked at the snowy lands of the Northern Lands from afar. The place was so cold and bitter, which was completely different from the Central Plains. Jin Wushu suddenly thought of something. If I come to the Jinguo, can I avoid him?


    The worry that she had forcefully suppressed surfaced again. This trip was like the fate of the Da Song. Along the way, she deliberately observed Yuwen Xuzhong''s actions. Yuwen Xuzhong was 49 years old and was born a scholar. However, Hua Rong felt that he had more than enough talent for dealing with things, and lacked the courage to do so. She suddenly thought of Su Wu''s shepherding, if she really wanted to be detained by the Golden Man, would he be able to keep her integrity?


    Thinking about it this way, she was even more worried, since the main goal of the peace agreement was to bring back his mother, and the others could be considered for a while, thus, she had a plan in her heart, unlike Yuwen Xuzhong, who would not let go of all the words of "welcome back to the Second Saint", she only wanted to see if those two stupid Monarchs would be able to return or not.


    Golden Man had long known about the arrival of the envoys of the Song Kingdom, so there were no obstacles along the way. However, as soon as they reached the southwest of Yan Jing City, they were stopped by the local officials.


    The rank of official was not high, but his attitude was very haughty. He only ordered everyone to enter the inn to rest, and not to take another step.


    Yuwen Xuzhong did not dare speak anymore, and immediately ordered everyone to stay at the inn.


    That night, the Golden Man did not set up a banquet for the guests.


    Hua Rong lived in a simple room by herself. Although it was called a room, it was actually just a wall that was modified from the palace in Liaoning.


    She took out the big package that Yue Pengju had given her before she left. Opening it to take a look, she immediately smiled, and saw that there were actually three sets of Golden Man''s clothing, as well as a few fake beards, masks and other disguised items.


    She was overjoyed and called Zhang Xian and Liu Qi over. After changing her clothes and giving some instructions, she brought the two of them out in the twilight. The Jinguo city was different from the Central Plains city, it was not bustling at all. When dusk arrived, there were not many people on the streets.


    Along the way, Hua Rong had taught the two some simple women''s true language. The two of them knew very well that this trip was extremely important, and they studied hard, although they spoke awkwardly, and could understand a little of the locals'' language.


    In front of them was a small shop that sold "fried fruits". The three of them walked in and Hua Rong said: "Give us three servings."


    The owner was the local "Han Er" ¡ª the Jinguo called the local Han Chinese "Han Er". Although the owner saw that the three of them behaved strangely, under the night sky, they were all dressed in the Golden Man''s attire and only wore the local thick leather hats.


    As the three of them ate, he chatted passionately, speaking in a half-female, half-Chinese language: "It seems like the three of you are also in business? Tea or horses? "


    Hua Rong casually said: "Tea."


    "Haha, The little boys, you''re going to get rich ¡­"


    Because Hua Rong was also a half female, half Chinese, he thought that they were also distant and close "Han Er", and became friendly all of a sudden, "The little boys, you really know how to choose your timing huh ¡­"


    "Oh?"


    "Three days from now, it will be ''Salix''. Warriors from all over the Jinguo will come here to compete in archery."


    It was already the middle of March, and the north was cold. The "spring wind in February is like scissors" in the south, but it was only now that the willow tree began to sprout.


    The "Salix" was originally a traditional festival in the Jinguo. Every March, the Flower Festival, the Lunar New Year in May, the Zhongyuan Festival in July, and the Double Sun Festival in September, would all be used for shooting willows and hitting balls. After exterminating Liao and attacking Song, he learnt many customs from these two countries, especially festivals related to entertainment and pleasure, as well as some playing, playing, playing and so on. Very quickly, these customs became popular in the military and became popular among the public.


    However, the Jinguo''s Flowery Court and the Central Plains'' Flowery Court were a little different, as they liked the local type of flower, so it was the past few days.


    Hua Rong and the others naturally did not know of these customs, they only heard that the owner of the shop was still talking non-stop: "This time, it''s different for ''Salix'', I heard that the Fourth Prince will be betrothed here, it''s the treasure of the vice minister of Jinguo, the clan of the deputy prime minister is here, people from all over the place came to congratulate you, The little boys, think, at that time, how lively it will be, your tea leaves will definitely be sold for a good price ¡­"


    ~ Isn''t the Fourth Prince Jin Wushu?


    Jin Wushu is going to get married?


    The people of Jinguo also wanted to betroth themselves? What''s the difference between getting engaged and getting married in Jinguo?


    Hua Rong was very curious, but also felt slightly happy. Initially, she was worried about Jin Wushu, and did not know what to do. But now, since he was going to get married, her heart was hurt. He had just gotten married, and he didn''t even have time to be happy. How could he be bothered by her again?


    Hua Rong was very happy that shesshebtained such useful information. She also bought some fried fruits and returned back to the inn with Zhang Xian and the others. When she returned, he saw Yuwen Xuzhong pacing at the door with an uneasy expression. Seeing that Hua Rong and the others had returned, he did not recognize them for a while, so Hua Rong quietly waved her hand and only then did Yuwen Xuzhong regain his senses. The two of them quickly entered the house and closed the door.


    Hua Rong first asked him: "Does Master have any news?"


    "lower official found out that Grand Prince Zong Han will be coming to the south of Yan Jing City in a few days ¡­"


    Yuwen Xuzhong was old and experienced, he came to a foreign land, and did not dare to walk around carelessly, but secretly sent people to bribe the few Golden Man s, and knew that a large number of important people from the Jinguo would be coming to this place, so he instructed them not to move about carelessly.


    Hua Rong was naturally not surprised, and said in a low voice, "Is there any news from the empress dowager?"


    Yuwen Xuzhong didn''t seem to dare to reply. After a long while, he finally said in a low voice, "Those Golden Man are all low-ranked officials. They said that they met the empress dowager at the ''laundry'' office ¡­"


    Hua Rong didn''t know what was going on and didn''t ask too much. She muttered to herself for a bit, not knowing if this "Salix" this time, was a chance or a disaster.


    Before they left, Yuwen Xuzhong suddenly said: "Madame Yue, before leaving, I received orders from the Emperor that he must pay attention to your safety. You are a woman after all, and it''s best not to act rashly ¡­"


    Hua Rong could tell that he was accusing herself of going out today. Smiling slightly, she bowed and said, "Thank you for your reminder, Master. Hua Rong will definitely be careful in the future and not reveal her identity."


    Yuwen Xuzhong had seen how she disguised himself when she came back. At this time, he needed some people who knew the Primeval Language to ask his about it, so he could only sigh helplessly: "Madame Yue, you should be careful. This place is unlike any other place, and we always have to be careful. "


    "Thank you for your concern, master."


    Shang Jing.


    Residence of the fourth prince.


    What was lit in the house was not the horse lamp that was commonly seen in the Golden Man, nor was it a local oil lamp with a smoky atmosphere. Instead, a fragrant candle was burning inside.


    These candles were one of the spoils of war plundered from the Song Palace. At that time, all the generals were busy plundering the treasures of gold and silver from the palace, and very few people had ever laid their eyes on such candles, as well as the books on the floor.


    Only he liked it, even more than the treasure.


    All of these things had become the spoils of Jin Wushu''s study.


    This enormous study room was different from the common study rooms used by scholars in the Southern Dynasty. There was no screen, only a white birch tree desk. Opposite the desk were eighteen sets of weapons, swords, swords, halberds, and everything else.


    Holding a book, he sat down beside the Desk and took a look at this fragrant candle. In the past, when he was in Liu Jia Temple, he would always light up eight arrows in one night. But now, there was only the last box left, it was unknown how much longer he could use it for.


    He liked the things of the Southern Dynasty, so he began to use them sparingly.


    Knocking sounds came from the door. Three times, it was Wu Qimai''s habit.


    "Come in."


    Wu Qimai hurriedly came in: "Reporting to the Fourth Prince, the envoy of the Song Kingdom has already arrived at the southern part of the Yan Jing City. Led by the Song Kingdom''s Great Scholar Yuwen Xuzhong, they brought a total of more than 100 people, and brought a large amount of valuables ¡­ "


    "What news from the Grand Prince?"


    "The Grand Prince has already ordered for them to stay where they are. Furthermore, this lowly one received news that the Grand Prince had already sent someone to invite the father, son, and wife of the Song Huizong who were staying at the Longevity Monastery, saying that they wanted to enjoy the performance of the ''Salix'' together. "


    Jin Wushu walked to the side of the window, looked at the vast and boundless night sky, and muttered to himself for a bit.


    "Fourth Prince, this time''s'' Salix ''is also the wedding day for you. I wonder if Grand Prince has some ulterior motive for arranging this ¡­"


    "Continue to probe, and do not need to pay too much attention to the movements of the Grand Prince. Pay more attention to the people within the Song Kingdom, it would be best to thoroughly understand everyone''s status and position."


    "Yes."


    After Wu Qimai left, he returned to the side of the desk and sat down. He sneered in his heart, what kind of trick is Zong Han trying to play now? This engagement of his was specially made for him to see. If he didn''t, wouldn''t it be a pity?


    He thought of the engagement as a play, but in his mind he could not help thinking of the familiar face, especially the moment when the candles of the Southern Dynasty were lit and the books were in his hands.

 C138 Inn

    "If you want to take me as your legal wife, you have no choice but to be my concubine!"


    "Jin Wushu, I like you!"


    Who said such sweet nothings before it became a matter of life and death?


    He touched his shoulder. The wound was still hurting. It was the arrow she had shot. His initial hatred was still as distinct as before ¡ª towards Yue Pengju!


    But what exactly was he going to do with her?


    For a moment, he thought, if she''s willing to marry him, why not marry her?


    He shook his head, trying to shake off this ridiculous melancholy. Perhaps, if he didn''t have the chance to see her again in this life, how could he marry her?


    He went to bed that night, but it was no peaceful night. By the time the sun rose, someone was already kneeling at the door, saying in a gentle voice, "Husband, please wash up ¡­"


    He was Qin Gui''s wife, Wang Junhua. After being captured and brought to Jinying, she was prepared to be humiliated. Afterwards, she went to Jin Wushu''s side, captured South Asgard and went back together to become Jin Wushu''s concubine.


    Moreover, she was not used to the Jinguo''s eating habits. However, she was smart, charming and charming, unlike the other Song girls, who quickly changed into the clothes of a woman, learnt the local language, and completely blended in, using all kinds of effort to welcome Jin Wushu. She knew that Jin Wushu was different from the other golden generals, so she had often figured out his intentions and had used the customs of the Southern Empire to serve him.


    Amongst Jin Wushu''s concubine, there was another person who was Princess Tianwei. She was young, and no one knew how much stronger than Wang Junhua was, but Jin Wushu disliked her for being childish and boring. Normally, she would ignore her, but she would not be abused.


    The news of Jin Wushu''s wedding had already spread out, and the two of them had heard of it. From an emotional perspective, the two of them did not wish for Jin Wushu to take a wife. However, this could not be stopped, as the first wife was about to arrive, they could only pray that the woman was not a tigress.


    The Princess Tianwei could only pray in secret, but Wang Junhua had his own plans, he did not want to sit still and wait for death. In the past few days, he had been exceptionally active as he commanded the female emissaries in the house to clean up.


    Jin Wushu practiced martial arts and always got up early. In order to please him, Wang Junhua would wake up early in the Northern Kingdom in the snow and ice, following the local customs. He would wake up earlier than the Jinguo women, and serve him with tea and water every day.


    When Jin Wushu went out this morning, he saw Wang Junhua bringing in the soup to wash his face. He was very surprised, but today, Wang Junhua was dressed in Chinese clothing.


    Since the Song woman had returned to the camp, although no one forced them to stop wearing Han clothing, everyone followed the customs of the land and the land, dressing up in Golden Man''s attire.


    After returning from the ocean, Jin Wushu had not seen such attire. At this time, he suddenly thought of Hua Rong, recalled her smile, and felt his heart shake. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Wang Junhua''s gentle voice, "Husband ¡­ Fourth Prince... "


    This voice was too docile, bringing with it a soft and thoroughly ingratiating feeling, as if it was raising a loyal home dog.


    Jin Wushu could clearly see that it was Wang Junhua, the passion in his heart immediately cooled down, turning into a strong sense of loss.


    Hua Rong, how could it be Hua Rong?!


    Wang Junhua''s eyes moved, he was thinking that Fourth Prince would definitely be happy, but then he saw Jin Wushu''s face changed, and shouted: What are you doing? "In the Great Gold, you have to abide by the duty of the Great Golden Woman. Don''t be overbearing and quickly change your attire ¡­"


    Initially, Wang Junhua did this because he knew that Yue Yang liked the Southern Empire''s girls to dress up and knew that he was about to get married. His heart ached, and after thinking about it, he made an unusual move, wanting to get more of Yue Yang''s pampered. He did not expect Yue Yang to shout so loudly and hurriedly kneel down, kowtowing to him: "Lang Jun, calm your anger.


    Jin Wushu said sternly: "If you ever dare to go against my words again, I will definitely not keep you here!"


    "I don''t dare, I won''t dare to do that again."


    With a teardrop on her face, she hurriedly saluted and ran away.


    Jin Wushu suddenly called out to her. "What is Qin Gui doing?"


    Hearing her ask about her husband, Wang Junhua quickly replied, "He''s still rearing sheep at the same place ¡­"


    "Go back and ask him to come here."


    Wang Junhua was very surprised, "What orders does my husband have? "He was unclean, and I''m afraid he might have run into my husband ¡­"


    "With the arrival of the envoy of the Song Kingdom, this crown prince might have need of him."


    When Wang Junhua heard that it required her husband''s help, he was overjoyed and immediately said: "This servant will go and call him."


    Qin Gui''s residence was under a tent located in Jin Wushu''s territory. He was also part of Jin Wushu, but his status was slightly higher than the other Chinese slaves.


    When he saw his wife coming out of Residence of the fourth prince in an enchanting manner, he naturally knew what they were doing. His own wife, from time to time, would become a tool for other men to warm their beds.


    Wang Junhua saw that he was sighing deeply, and furthermore, he had been a slave for the past few days. He was dressed in Golden Man robes, his face looked haggard, and there was the scent of grass and sheep coming from his body. Furthermore, Qin Gui was not tall.


    She looked at him angrily and sneered, "What are you doing?"


    "Madam has been gone for a long time, but I''m worried about my family ¡­" Qin Gui lowered his voice, "I''m afraid that all you know is how to serve Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Wang Junhua flew into a rage and slapped him across the face, "Insolent scum, if it weren''t for me serving the Fourth Prince, you would have been sent to do manual labor like all the other slaves. How many officials of Da Song are building the city wall, you want to try out the taste? "


    Ever since they came to the Jinguo, Wang Junhua''s temper got worse and worse every day. He was like a different person altogether when he was in front of his husband, the tigress genes in his body had already been completely exposed.


    Qin Gui completely relied on his wife to help him live in peace, thus he was naturally more "afraid of his wife", he did not dare say anymore, because after so many days, he did not have any entertainment in the Northern Desert, so he hugged his wife and requested for her to cuddle with him. Wang Junhua''s anger had not yet subsided, he had followed him around for a while, but she felt that his work was too weak, so he did not feel anything, and in his heart, he was even more contemptuous of him. He hastily put on his clothes and coldly said: "This time, Da Song will come to Jinguo, so Fourth Prince might need you, but you have to be prepared and try your best. "Whether we can make a comeback will depend on this time ¡­"


    Qin Gui was overjoyed, "My family will definitely seize this opportunity, don''t worry, Madam."


    Wang Junhua stood up and tidied up a bit: "Salix has arrived, this is a big matter which Fourth Prince has set up. There are many things in the Family that require my help, these few days, I have not had the time to come back, so pay attention to everything."


    "Thank you Madam for your advice. I can take care of it myself."


    Hua Rong and the others stayed at the inn for two days. The Jinguo had an arrogant attitude and was only responsible for arranging food and lodging everyday, as though, in everyone''s eyes, the peace between the two countries was far from being as important as the "Salix".


    Yuwen Xuzhong could not sit still. The conditions were far worse than what auricula had promised him at the beginning. The group of people were trapped in the inn, unable to do anything as they were afraid of any accidents. Fortunately, he was experienced and experienced. After several rounds of discussions, he decided to stay here and wait patiently until he passed the "Salix".


    Hua Rong could not sit still, and began to travel through the streets and alleys of Yan Jing City with Zhang Xian and the others in the name of selling tea leaves. Very quickly, they got to know this city very well.


    What she paid attention to was naturally the empress dowager''s whereabouts.


    When Wechsler''s first came to the Jinguo, in order to humiliate Zhao Deji, he sent her to the "laundry". After that, the negotiation for Song Jin started, and after a few rounds, he did not know where he was.


    That afternoon, the weather was clear. She and Zhang Xian were waiting at the familiar shop owner''s place to eat tea, when they heard the sounds of Horseshoe. Then, a group of Jinguo people headed towards the direction of the inn.


    She was originally going to return to the inn, but as her heart stirred, she sat down and said to the shopkeeper, "Shop owner, the inn I''m staying at is very unsatisfactory. Can I help you?"


    In the past two days, the owner had become familiar with them. Seeing her act generously and talking so much, he naturally went along with her, "The little boys doesn''t need to be courteous, just come and live with me. There are three empty rooms in the store. Although it is not good, immediately call Hun family (wife) to clean it up, and call it The little boys''s wish ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was overjoyed, and immediately handed over a silver ingot: "If that''s the case, I will be troubling you."


    Hua Rong was not mistaken, the group of Golden Man s was heading towards the inn, led by one of Zong Han''s subordinates, a Han official, Wu Qiang.


    Yuwen Xuzhong waited for a long time, before seeing the man, and immediately bowed: "We greet the Grand Prince!"


    Wu Qiang''s expression was extremely arrogant. "Grand Prince cannot be empty, send me to take a look, if you need anything, just say it."


    Yuwen Xuzhong hurriedly said, "Thank you, Grand Prince, for your kindness."


    Wu Qiang looked around and laughed: "It''s really unfortunate that everyone has caught up with Big Gold''s Salix, thus, we still have to stay in this'' The Same Hall ''for a few days ¡­"


    Yuwen Xuzhong''s expression changed. He was a scholar so he naturally knew that the "same school" was a place used to receive the Gao Li Envoys after the Taizu s started. Right now, the Jinguo Embassy did not have a name at first, but Wu Qiang called it "The Same Hall". Naturally, it reduced the Da Song to the status of a Subordinate Country, and contained the intention to humiliate and humiliate Envoy Song.


    He was well aware of the other party''s intentions, but he could only invite them to take a seat and carefully arrange everything.


    Hua Rong accidentally blended in with the group of followers, and after seeing and hearing everything clearly, she did not reveal herself and quietly went next door.


    Wu Qiang looked around, and said: "Are all the important messengers of the Song Kingdom here?"


    Yuwen Xuzhong looked at the crowd. According to Zhao Deji, only he knew of Hua Rong''s identity, she was not given any duties, and could only be considered as a special entourage. Seeing that Hua Rong was not present, he did not bring it up, but nodded her head: "Yes, the important envoys are all here."


    Following that, he introduced everyone''s status and rank. He introduced thirteen people who were relatively more important, and the remaining ten or so followers no longer introduced them one by one.


    After finishing his introduction, one of the people beside him took out a embroidered box and gave it to Wu Qiang: "This is a little gift for Master ¡­"


    went to Jinguo and bribed the various officials and officials all at once, and as she observed their expressions and expressions, she gave them gifts based on her abilities, she was well-liked by Golden Man. was very satisfied with this gift. After looking at it, she gave it to his follower and then took the initiative to speak up: "Grand Prince has been busy these few days, and will meet with you when we are free ¡­."


    "Thank you, Grand Prince."


    Hua Rong watched as Wu Qiang and the others walked away arrogantly from the shadows, only then did she slowly come out. At this time, the people had all left, leaving only Yuwen Xuzhong sitting in the hut anxiously.


    Seeing her enter, Yuwen Xuzhong pushed her to the left and right, then said in a low voice: "Lord Yuwen, I probably won''t be at the inn for the next few days, so I found another place so that I could find out where the empress dowager is ¡­"


    "Alright, you have to be careful."


    Hua Rong continued: "From what I see, this trip, Golden Man''s attitude is extremely arrogant, and I don''t think the situation will be optimistic."


    Yuwen Xuzhong''s face was also filled with worry. At this moment, his stomach was full of worry and fear, afraid that if he were to offend the Golden Man even a little, he would become a sheep herd Su Wu.


    Seeing that he was helpless and timid, Hua Rong did not know what to say for a while.


    Just as she left, Wu Qimai entered the inn.


    Yuwen Xuzhong did not dare to offend any of the Golden Man s, but Wu Qimai''s attitude was much more polite than Wu Qiang''s. He received the gift, looked around, and asked Yuwen Xuzhong: "Is everyone here?"


    "They''re all here."


    "All of them?"


    At this time, other than Hua Rong and the other two, the rest were indeed in the inn. Yuwen Xuzhong did not understand and only hesitated for a moment. What does Martial Lord have to say? "


    Wu Qimai laughed: "It''s fine. "I was just casually asking."


    He had a much deeper understanding of the southerners than Wu Qiang and the rest. When he looked at the rest, he saw that they were all trembling in fear and feeling very satisfied, hence he turned to leave.

 C139 masquerade

    On this day, Jin Wushu''s residence was exceptionally bustling with noise and excitement.


    Ever since New Emperor ascended the throne, the conflict with Zong Han, who held the military power, became even deeper. Jin Wushu, Zong Wang and the others were still in the spectating stage, so in order to rope him in, New Emperor sent him a large amount of gifts on the eve of his arranged marriage.


    Amongst the congratulatory gift, there was also a piece of gold silk clothes that a woman wore, which had also been stolen from the Song Kingdom.


    Wang Junhua led a group of servant girl s and decorated the place with lanterns and decorations. In the end, they took out a new set of horses and put them on to look for Jin Wushu, which he had to wear on the "Salix".


    Just as he put it on, he heard Zong Wang''s call. Jin Wushu quickly went to welcome him personally. When Zong Wang saw that he was dressed in brand-new clothes, he looked very mighty, and praised loudly: "Fourth Brother, this time, you look just like a groom. "Congratulations ¡­"


    Jin Wushu said a few polite words, the two of them sat down, then Zong Wang said: This time in Salix, Wolf Lord will personally take charge, you must give a good performance.


    "Of course."


    Zong Wang suddenly lowered his voice and said, "Wolf Lord''s health is actually very bad, I just got a strange disease recently ¡­"


    The current Wolf Lord and Old Wolf Master were brothers. Although it was the year of the wolves and tigers, due to years of battling, injuries all over his body, and the previous day''s cold infection, he had contracted a strange disease called "heartache".


    Not long after he ascended to the throne, his foundation was unstable. He was afraid that outsiders would find out, so he kept it a secret and only called for famous doctors in his heart. However, it was to no avail.


    Jin Wushu understood what Zong Wang meant, afraid that Zong Han would take the opportunity to make a move. Suddenly, he said: "Actually, why not make the first move first and take Zong Han down..."


    "No. Zong Han''s side currently had Gu Shen as their main general. Furthermore, other than being arrogant, he didn''t have any other crime of being rebellious. This time''s'' Salix '', he deliberately went all out to intimidate us. You must defeat his spirit ¡­ "


    Zong Han frowned, and said: "How are the preparations for your wedding going?"


    "What is there to prepare for?" If you want to marry into this family, then so be it. "


    Seeing that he was not bothered at all, Zong Wang suddenly thought of the Song woman that he was once infatuated with. He was about to ask her when he suddenly remembered that ever since Jin Wushu came back from a terrible defeat at sea, he had been in a bad mood.


    The moment Zong Wang left, he heard that Wu Qimai had returned and immediately called him over.


    Wu Qimai recounted the situation of Yuwen Xuzhong and the others. When Jin Wushu heard that there was no useful information, he could not help but sigh.


    Recently, there had always been a strange feeling in his heart, holding onto an unrealistic fantasy, always wanting to find some clues of "her" in this Emissary Group.


    In truth, how could she have anything to do with the Emissary Group?


    He was still unwilling, "With just these people, there''s nothing else?"


    "Only three followers haven''t seen it yet, so there shouldn''t be any major problems."


    Three followers? There were no women on this trip? If there was no woman, she would naturally not be among them.


    "Mn, since it''s like this, that''s fine. You guys only need to pay attention to the movements of the Grand Prince."


    "Yes."


    Tomorrow would be the "Salix".


    The streets and alleys of Yanjing were becoming more crowded with people, the inns and inns were all overcrowded, everyone was chatting happily, all waiting for tomorrow''s large-scale entertainment.


    Although the Yan Jing City was not big, it was actually not easy to find someone in a short period of time. Especially since the Jinguo did not divulge any information regarding the empress dowager''s whereabouts to Envoy Song.


    On this day, after Hua Rong had calculated for a while, she no longer searched aimlessly, but went out alone to look for the Yanjing''s local "laundry".


    She did not even bring Zhang Xian and the others with her. She only brought the store owner''s nephew, Zha He, who was also an active Golden Army, to "date" the store owner.


    Zha He had served in the Golden Army for many years, and was once a vanguard in attacking the Liaoning, but he had never been to the Song Kingdom. He was already eight years old this year, tall and muscular. Because his parents had died early, he was poor and had no money to marry.


    He often went to his uncle''s house to eat and drink. After knowing Hua Rong, Hua Rong paid for food and drinks, and even helped him pay off a few gambling debts. As such, she was very friendly with him.


    Hua Rong gave him a pot of wine first. Zha He was drunk, his tone was full of arrogance: "The little boys, you are generous, today I will bring you to a good place ¡­"


    Hua Rong intentionally asked: "Where?"


    "In the northern laundry, the princess consort of the Song Kingdom there is the most numerous ¡­"


    Hua Rong was overjoyed, "What kind of beauties are there?"


    "Last year was the most. Song Kingdom''s famous number one beauty, Princess Tian Xiang, as well as a few of her consorts were among them. Even the current Emperor of Song Kingdom''s mother, Empress Dowager Wei was present, hahaha ¡­"


    Hua Rong was shocked in her heart, but she still went along with his words: "Oh? Is there such a thing? Isn''t the empress dowager very old already?


    "Mrs Xu, being half old is what it feels like. Besides, being able to play with the empress dowager sure is exciting. Who cares if she''s too old?" "Hahaha, when we get to the empress dowager, Zhao Deji will have to call us Abba ¡­"


    Hua Rong frowned in disgust. These damned Golden Army really didn''t know how much suffering the pitiful empress dowager had suffered in her brothel.


    She pretended not to care. "I''m not interested in that old woman ¡­"


    "It''s useless even if you''re interested. Right now, the empress dowager is already married."


    "Huh?"


    "The empress dowager is old and perverted, and she married a distant relative of mine. Hahaha, The little boys, you don''t have the chance anymore ¡­"


    In order to leave the laundry, the empress dowager had no choice but to marry a Centurion of the Golden Army who had retired.


    Hua Rong thought to herself, if that was the case, it would have to be more convenient to get close to the Wechsler''s. Just as she was about to ask Zha He to lead the way, he heard him say in a drunken voice, "The empress dowager can''t play, that''s fine. There''s still the empress.


    She had seen the Princess Xing before, after Zhao Deji ascended the throne, the distant Princess Xing was crowned as the empress. But who would have thought that the honorable "empress" would suffer the heaviest of hardships in this foreign land?


    Zha He said passionately: "Let''s go, The little boys. If you''re interested today, let''s quickly go and take a look."


    This was the first time Hua Rong had seen the Jinguo''s "laundry". Its style was completely similar to the official brothel in Song Kingdom, but the environment inside was not as warm and tender as that in Jiangnan. As for the women, they were all wearing coarse female clothing and all of them looked haggard. It was impossible to see their original alluring looks.


    The main body of the prostitutes were naturally the female prisoners of Song Kingdom, as well as the other female prisoners of Liaoning who had already perished, and the poor local women of Jinguo.


    At the entrance of a camp, Hua Rong saw two hairy Golden Army carrying a woman who was exposed upper body. The woman had her hair tied up in a ponytail as she walked past with a haggard look on her face.


    Hua Rong did not dare meet her in such a situation, her heart was filled with grief, and just at this time, Zha He, who was in another living quarters, was already satisfied. She whispered, "Aren''t you going to get married? Why didn''t you marry that Song Kingdom Queen? "


    Zha He laughed loudly: "I''m poor, I have no money."


    "I can give you money."


    Zha He was overjoyed: "Really?"


    "Indeed."


    "But, I ¡­"


    Zha He was about to say something when he was shocked to see a group of drunk Golden Army standing right in front of him. The leader of the group was none other than Jin Wushu''s bodyguard, Wu Qimai. He had come out from the camp of the Princess Xing. Presumably, it was because he was unable to catch Zhao Deji at sea, hence he came over every day to "greet" his wife every time he returned.


    War is ugly, and its essence is like that.


    Although Hua Rong had already disguised herself, she still did not dare meet Wu Qimai face to face.


    However, Zha He recognized Wu Qimai and quickly greeted him, "Hey ¡­"


    "Hey ¡­"


    Wu Qimai and the others would often go to the laundry to have fun, patting Zha He on the shoulder, and then looking at Hua Rong who was beside him: "Kid, didn''t you already lose money to drink? Why are you here again? "


    "Haha, it is my The little boys who is generous ¡­"


    "Oh?" Wu Qimai drunkenly looked at the short man beside him. There was a strand of moustache on his lips and his face was also yellow, as if he was suffering from jaundice.


    He said with disdain: "Get lost, get lost, you Han Er..."


    Zha He grabbed him by the collar. "This The little boys is not an ordinary Han Er ¡­"


    Wu Qimai was even more contemptuous: "What''s so special about Han Er?"


    Just as Zha He was about to get angry, Hua Rong quickly pulled Zha He and left, afraid that he would be recognized as the one who shouted.


    Wu Qimai watched the two of them leave drunkenly, spitted once, and suddenly muttered to himself: "That''s not right, why is this Han Er''s back so familiar?"


    Because of this shock, Hua Rong didn''t dare to stay any longer. Once sshe left, he immediately asked Zha He to bring her to the empress dowager.


    After receiving her silver, and hearing that Wu Qimai was rude to her, Zha He felt a little ashamed. However, after hearing her request, he immediately agreed and went to find her.


    Zha He prattled on. "Everyone has been busy with ''Salix'' these past few days, I wonder if they are at home, The little boys, are you not interested in this old woman?"


    "Hahaha, I''m just curious. After all, she''s the empress dowager."


    Seeing that Zha He was being long-winded, she gave him another silver and said, "This is for you to drink tonight, it''s hard work."


    Seeing this piece of silver, Zha He immediately kept it in his bosom and did not ask her any further.


    This was a tent on the north side of the city. There were many of these tents, just like the ones used by the nomads. It was still early spring and the grass wasn''t lush. It looked a bit desolate.


    Zha He immediately ran into a tent and took a look, but shook his head and ran out, saying loudly: "No one."


    Hua Rong was very disappointed. Seeing her disheartening, she immediately said: "Should we wait here?"


    "Then let''s wait a little longer."


    However, even after waiting for almost an hour, not a single person could be seen. Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Hua Rong had other things to do at the inn, so she said to Zha He: "Let''s come back tomorrow."


    "That''s fine too."


    Since he found the empress dowager''s place, regardless of whether it was the real empress dowager or not, if it was the real empress dowager, he had to act alone and could not be with Zha He anymore.


    Her heart moved as she suddenly said: "Zha He, about today''s matter, please do not mention it to anyone."


    Zha He asked curiously, "Why?"


    "I am Han Er, and the empress dowager is a Chinese, after all. If people were to find out that I am curious about her, they would laugh at me ¡­"


    At that time, the lower levels of Golden Man did not know anything, and were extremely simple and crude, especially Zha He. Hearing Hua Rong''s words made sense, she immediately nodded: "Alright, I will definitely not tell anyone else."


    He saw that Hua Rong was still a little worried, he reached out his hand and lightly struck her palm in accordance to Golden Man''s etiquette, "The little boys, don''t worry, I definitely won''t tell you."


    Hua Rong heaved a sigh of relief and followed up with a palm strike.


    The moment she retracted her hand, Zha He saw that her hand was soft and white, touching his own hand had a strange feeling. He looked at her yellow face, then looked at her bright white hands. He felt strange, yet he couldn''t tell what it was like, and could only stare at Hua Rong''s hands: "Hahaha, your hands ¡­ The little boys, your hand is like a woman''s hand ¡­ "


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled. Afraid that Yue Yang would see through his identity, he snorted.


    Seeing that she was displeased, Zha He dared not speak further. He patted his head fiercely: "The little boys, I was just joking, don''t mind me."


    She acted as if nothing had happened and Zha He did not dare to ask again. "The little boys, don''t worry, I definitely won''t tell anyone that you''re interested in the empress dowager ¡­"


    Seeing his honest look, Hua Rong knew that he did not see through''s identity. However, Zha He seemed to be afraid of offending her, and told her all the various information about the Centurion along the way. When they were almost back to the Inn, Hua Rong had already understood this Centurion''s ancestors for the past three generations.

 C140 three feet deep in the ground

    One of the important projects of the "Salix" was a competition of arrows between two armies. In order to defeat Zong Han in the "Salix" tomorrow, Jin Wushu had to temporarily gather all of his elite soldiers and practice once again to ensure that nothing would go wrong.


    But after shouting a few times, Wu Qimai was nowhere to be seen. He furiously asked, "Where''s Wu Qimai?"


    It was at this time that he heard the panting from outside the door. It was precisely Wu Qimai''s voice.


    He said angrily, "Where did you go to waste your time again?"


    Ever since returning from the sea, he had been very generous to his subordinates, feeling that life and death were at stake. He did not know what would happen in the next moment, being able to enjoy life in time, thus, Wu Qimai and the others often went to the brothels to have fun.


    Seeing Fourth Prince''s face filled with anger today, Wu Qimai said in a low voice, "Reporting to Fourth Prince, this humble one has seen someone I''m very familiar with in laundry today ¡­"


    Jin Wushu said impatiently: "Which acquaintance have you met?"


    "Hua Rong..."


    Jin Wushu was shocked: "What did you say?"


    "I saw a man''s back looking like Hua Rong ¡­"


    Jin Wushu only smelled him reeking of alcohol, and said "A man is like Hua Rong" in anger, "Damned thing, in order to avoid getting punished, you actually dared to make up such a clumsy excuse ¡­"


    "Calm your anger, Miss Hua Rong. This humble general is very familiar with you, and would definitely not recognize the wrong person. At that time, she was with a soldier named Zha He. When she saw the general, she immediately turned around and ran, not daring to meet with him directly ¡­ "


    Why did Hua Rong come to the Jinguo?


    "This ¡­"


    Jin Wushu suddenly thought of the Emissary Group of the Song Kingdom. His heart stirred and he immediately said, "You said that you still have three Emissaries Song that you have yet to see?"


    "Yes."


    "Go and investigate it again." Don''t miss anyone. "If you can find any clues, then I will allow you to atone for your deeds. If you cannot, then you will be punished for both of your crimes ¡­"


    "Yes."


    Hua Rong did not dare to let Zha He follow after she found the empress dowager''s whereabouts. In order to prevent him from becoming suspicious, she followed him back to the little store and saw that Zhang Xian and Liu Qi were anxiously looking around.


    At this time, because of tomorrow''s "Salix", the small shop was bustling with people, the two of them pretended to be merchants, while selling a few low level tea-mash s. Seeing that Hua Rong had returned, Liu Qi stayed behind to take a look at "stalls", and Zhang Xian immediately followed her into the inner room.


    Hua Rong said anxiously, "The empress dowager has found her location ¡­"


    "Where?"


    Hua Rong had promised to cover up all of her mother''s scandal for Zhao Deji. She didn''t even mention that she was already married, he only said that he was in a tent north of the city. Zhang Xian was serious and did not ask, but said: "What should we do next?"


    Hua Rong said in a low voice, "I can see that the Golden Man is extremely arrogant, and the chances of a negotiation succeeding are too small. If only we can help the empress dowager escape ¡­"


    At one point in time, she had thought that what Zhao Deji feared were merely his mother in the hands of the Golden Man, and that the other royal families of the Song Family were nothing in her eyes. She did not despise Zhao Deji''s selfishness. What was the benefit of coming back to welcome them with the exception of fighting for power and profits? Therefore, she was different from Yuwen Xuzhong and the others, he didn''t care about the whereabouts of the "Second Saint." She only thought that if he could successfully bring the empress dowager or Princess Xing away, then it would be considered a success.


    But how could sneaking away be easy? The situation now was to find Her Majesty and plan together.


    She said, "I''ll go see the empress dowager in the evening."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "Hmm, we need to dress up a bit more, so as to not reveal any flaws."


    These two days, the three of them had also collected a lot of Golden Man''s attire, to the point that they had the same beard. Especially Zhang Xian and Liu Qi''s tall stature.


    The two of them discussed and then went out to look at Liu Qi. They only saw two people hurrying over, and Hua Rong saw it clearly, it was Wu Qimai and the rest.


    Why did Wu Qimai come to the inn twice in a row?


    She was afraid that Wu Qimai would discover his tracks and dodge to the side.


    She thought to herself: "Not good, wait a moment, I''ll go take a look first."


    Zhang Xian understood and immediately entered the door to change into disguise. Zhang Xian and the rest had also changed.


    Yuwen Xuzhong was tasting a type of tea-mash here, and seeing that Wu Qimai had come again, he anxiously asked: "What orders do you have from Fourth Prince, can you tell me the location of my country''s?"


    Wu Qimai looked around impatiently and went straight to the point, "Lord Yuwen, I would like to meet your three followers who have never met before ¡­"


    Yuwen Xuzhong was shocked: "What do you want?"


    "It''s nothing. I was just looking around."


    Seeing that he was being so rude, Yuwen Xuzhong did not dare to refute him. However, Hua Rong and the rest were not at the inn, where would they call for help?


    Wu Qimai impatiently urged: "What about those three?"


    Behind him, a terrified voice could be heard, "Lord Yuwen ¡­"


    Wu Qimai turned his head, only to see three men standing in front of him. Two of them were tall and had dark faces, and the shorter one was the "man" he had met in laundry before. Along the way, Hua Rong had always dressed in this way, and even Yuwen Xuzhong had never seen her true appearance.


    Looking at him face to face, where did he see any trace of Hua Rong? Especially since his voice was so hoarse and unpleasant to hear, it sounded exactly like a man''s voice.


    Wu Qimai looked at the two men, and the two men looked right back at him.


    He suddenly pointed at Hua Rong: "Take a few steps."


    "Oh?"


    Hua Rong then turned and took a few steps.


    This time, Wu Qimai could see it clearly. The way she walked was also very strange, it was definitely not Hua Rong''s back.


    He was very disappointed and thought, was I drunk and seeing things too far out of my mind? Afraid of Jin Wushu''s retribution, he turned around and left bitterly.


    Yuwen Xuzhong heaved a sigh of relief. When he looked at Hua Rong again, he also felt that she looked extremely weird today.


    Hua Rong smiled bitterly and quickly went out the side door and changed out of the thick cushion on her body. So it turned out that she was afraid that Wu Qimai would recognize her figure and voice, and had spent a great deal of effort before finally being able to get away with it.


    If his identity was exposed, let''s not talk about the others first. Jin Wushu at least would be able to guess that the reason for his visit was because of the empress dowager.


    Coming to the Jinguo, Jin Wushu was one of the ones that she didn''t want to face the most. A man who became enemies with others, there was an intrinsic difference even between him and the King Qin.


    A woman would always have an instinct toward men who liked her. Hua Rong also felt that it was strange, even though it was such a terrifying nightmare, she never thought that the King Qin would kill him.


    But Jin Wushu? Who knows what will happen to Jin Wushu?


    He had given the order to "kill" her without even batting an eye.


    Wu Qimai began his investigation. Jin Wushu trained for a while and couldn''t sit still anymore. Seeing that it was almost dusk, he ordered everyone to be on standby tomorrow.


    He was not reckless like Wu Qimai, but had changed into casual attire, and passed by like a passerby.


    On the street opposite the inn, three men entered in a hurry. At this time, he could already clearly see the person walking at the very front of the group. "Him" was completely yellow, and his walking posture was also extremely hurried; it wasn''t Hua Rong at all.


    Without batting an eyelid, he sat down in a small shop across from them and asked for a plate of fried tea fruits. After a while, Wu Qimai came out of the shop in a flustered and exasperated state. He was in no hurry to follow them. He was still sitting where he was, with his back facing the inn.


    After a while, he turned around and saw two tall men come out from the entrance of the inn, but the little man was nowhere to be seen.


    He was somewhat disappointed. Just as he was about to get up, he heard the voice of a male from the Golden Man: "The little boys, I''ve heated some horse milk wine for you ¡­"


    "Thank you. I''ll have some later tonight."


    The voice was so shaky, but there was a strange familiarity in it. He stood up abruptly and saw that a bay horse had come around the corner and disappeared.


    He inadvertently walked in front of the shopkeeper and saw a young Golden Army drinking from a big bowl. This Golden Army was at this time, and she was already drunk. Jin Wushu asked him: "Who was that Han Er just now?"


    "It''s a hawker in the tea-mash business, do you want to buy tea leaves?"


    "Yeah."


    "Okay, when he comes back, you will come and find him. He is staying in our shop, a very generous and good Han Er ¡­"


    "Han Er is very cunning, how can she be so good?"


    Zha He panicked and said loudly: "It''s different, this Han Er is really different. He''s a good person, a great person ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was very curious, although the status of a Chinese in the Jinguo was very low, but this lower class Golden Man youth, from the looks of it, had a very good impression of that "Han Er".


    His interest piqued, he sat down. "Tell me, where is he?"


    "He was generous and honest. He isn''t like the other Han Er who used bad tea leaves to cheat us of high prices; his inferior tea leaves are sold at an extremely low price. If he doesn''t tell, we won''t be able to tell the difference between the two ¡­ "


    "Oh? "How long has he been here?"


    "Three days."


    Jin Wushu calculated that it was the day that the envoys from the Song Kingdom arrived. This way, he had one more layer of confidence in himself.


    Zha He saw that he was asking questions nonstop, and stared: "Just wait and buy his tea, I won''t lie to you."


    "I''ll come back tomorrow."


    At this time, Jin Wushu''s heart was already in turmoil, he could no longer sit still. He turned around and headed in the direction Hua Rong had just left in.


    He had already lost her when he reached the corner.


    He stopped and touched his left shoulder, feeling the pain, the precision with which it shot into his shoulder blade.


    The battle of life and death was merciless.


    With such deep hatred, she was finally going to fall into his hands again?


    If she were to fall into his hands, what would he do with her?


    Was it to torture her or to humiliate her?


    His heart was beating so hard it almost burst out of his chest.


    If "he" was really Hua Rong!


    If!


    At this time, he had already completely forgotten about tomorrow''s "Salix". His entire face was flushed red from the sudden discovery.


    Hua Rong, is Hua Rong really in Jinguo?


    Did the heavens really pity her? Was it to send her to her doorstep, to apologize to her, and to make up for her near-death experience at sea?


    He muttered to himself: "Hua Rong, if you really are Hua Rong, even if I have to dig 3 feet out of the ground, this crown prince will still find you!"

 C141 Her Majesty is pregnant

    The sun was setting in the distance.


    It was the middle of spring in the middle of the white mountains, and the grass was already covered with green, fluffy rugs, which covered a vast expanse of black land, interspersed with many unknown trees. A grassy path divided the prairie in half, and cattle and sheep, occasional shepherds, and silent mountains rested in the spring sun. The sky was blue and the drifting clouds looked like lines of white like pearls. In the distance, there was a faint mountain. The snow hadn''t been cut down yet because of the arrival of spring, but across from it was a small river. After the ice had been thawed, the water turned ink black due to the surrounding grass and green.


    Hua Rong reined her horse, and tightly dressed in the clothes on her body. Standing alone in this kind of white mountain and black water, it was so spacious, and was completely different from the scenery in the Central Plains. This place was in the north of Yan Jing City, it was no longer a camp for the herdsmen. It had been reinforced with mud and trees, turning into half a house.


    He withdrew his gaze. In front of him was a road that led to the tent. On the way, there were a few children picking up cow dung s for burning.


    Hua Rong stopped under a willow tree where the treetops were cut off. It stood still, the afterglow of the sunset shining on it. A breeze was blowing, and it was cold. She looked towards the sound of the wind, tied up the horse in the woods in front of her, and then, slowly, like a local, came out.


    From afar, the sound of bells rang out. It was a carriage speeding over.


    These simple horse carriages were very different from those used in the Central Plains. They were mainly used to transport goods and materials, and many of the herdsmen had them. The one driving the carriage was a forty to fifty year old true female male.


    Hua Rong turned to the side, and just as the carriage was about to pass by, a curtain was suddenly lifted ¡ª Because this peach-colored curtain had a hint of the southern aura, Hua Rong could not help but take a few more glances. First, a hand stretched out, and then, a haggard woman''s face, wearing a thick mink fur jacket, had her hair tied up in a ponytail.


    Hua Rong''s heart skipped a beat. It was actually the Wei Xian Fei ¡ª ¡ª The current empress dowager, the biological mother of the current Da Song''s Son of Heaven.


    She held her breath, not wanting to cry out, and followed.


    In the twilight, he saw the carriage stop in front of a tent house.


    Zha He did not lie, this was the place where he brought Hua Rong before.


    The empress dowager had married a retired female true centurion!


    Then, the curtain was lifted, and the woman slowly descended from the carriage. Her movements were somewhat difficult.


    At this moment, the sunlight shone onto her black mink coat, causing her face to appear somewhat flustered.


    But Hua Rong was so shocked by this one moment of shock that she had completely lost her mind.


    This woman had a big belly and looked like she was wearing six armors!


    Her Majesty was pregnant, and appeared to be at least six months pregnant.


    She was shocked.


    At this time, the man shouted something. The woman took the basket of cow dung from his hands and entered the house. In the distance, she watched as the woman''s figure completely disappeared. She didn''t dare to go forward, nor did she dare to leave.


    She stood in a daze, thinking about her haggard face and the numbness in her legs.


    How could she not disappoint her trust and cover up the history of the empress dowager''s humiliation in the Jinguo?


    Could this cover it up?


    Putting all these aside, how could the empress dowager escape with a pregnant woman when she was pregnant?


    Moreover, what kind of face would a pregnant empress dowager have to return to the Da Song?


    She looked blankly up at the foreign sky. God was not kind enough to place such a terrible chain on a woman ¡ª evidence of the humiliation of irresistible iron.


    The sins of men were always carried by innocent women and children in the end.


    What an evil war!


    Hua Rong only felt his heart trembling, her blood flowing ¡ª she simply did not know how to face it!


    He also didn''t know how he would be able to complete his mission this time.


    She found she could not even find a chance to see the Empress Mother.


    He couldn''t do it today, so he had to find another opportunity.


    Hua Rong rode on her horse and slowly headed back.


    The willow trees on the way had sprouted new sprouts. Under the twilight, it was hard to tell whether it was the south or the north of the city.


    Above him was a blue ocean. There were no traces of clouds, and the moon was rising without any obstructions. It was a full moon. It rose first from behind the white hills, rising higher and higher over them, and its eyes seemed always to look up, eager to reach deeper and farther, to the top of the sky as black as midnight.


    A few sparse stars adorned its side, looking so lonely.


    Ahead, a gust of wind blew, carrying with it a desolation characteristic of the night ¡ª though the night was like water, and as bright as day.


    On both sides of the road were unknown wildflowers, also appearing at the end of spring. They emitted a strange fragrance, faint and faint, which matched Hu Jia''s interest.


    This Hu Huo was also very strange, as if he had heard it before. In a moment, it turned into a different kind of sound, a kind of modified song from the Southern Dynasties, mixed with Hu Li, sometimes graceful, sometimes vigorous.


    Purple Spring Palace, Smoke Locking,


    He wanted Wu City as his home.


    The Imperial Jade Seal had no fate,


    The sails should go to the ends of the earth.


    Now there is no firefly on the rotting grass,


    There are twilight crows among the ancient poplar trees.


    If we meet beneath the ground,


    Should he ask about the Courtyard Flowers again?


    Who would play such a tune in this world?


    Empress Chen and Song Kingdom were both dead, but how could the words "should I ask again?" be enough to wipe out the war between the two countries? Of course the unconscious king deserved to die, but wasn''t the Huaiyang''s fearsome massacre as despicable and cruel as the unconscious king?


    Could it be that because of the shamelessness and shamelessness of the Song Kingdom''s subjects, the foreign races could willfully kill the innocent people of Song Kingdom?


    What exactly did the person playing the song want to say?


    The tune changed again. If it was said that it had been vigorous before, then this time it had become completely intertwined with each other. It was a song, "Clear and Plain".


    The spring breeze continued. The Willow. He rubbed until the goose was yellow. The weather was clear. Last year, at the Purple Sun Martial School. Today was the day of the Rain Soul Cloud. A life of bleakness, and a few evenings.


    At such a moment, such a person, such a tune! Hua Rong suddenly felt a great unease in her heart, as though the person''s words were all just for him to hear.


    She crossed her legs and was about to leave when she suddenly heard a voice.


    "Hua Rong!"


    She reined her horse. Since her identity had been discovered, she wasn''t in a hurry to flee. Instead, she stood firmly in place.


    The moonlight poured over this foreign land, trickling down from the old trees and new vines in front of them, filling the land with a kind of bright sadness.


    In his line of sight, a person slowly walked out from behind a big tree, holding a Hu Huo.


    Him!


    He was dressed in the attire of a Golden Man, but it was not like the lower level Golden Man who were bare-chested. Instead, he was wearing a tight beard and had a head of perverted black hair that was tied into a ponytail, giving people a rough and unruly feeling.


    The air instantly became silent.


    He looked at the lady on the horse in front of him. She was also dressed like a Golden Man, the man''s attire was cold, wearing a thick jacket and a large hat. Under the moonlight, one could even see the jaundice on her face.


    However, he was able to discern with a single glance that it was her!


    Disguise can only confuse unfamiliar people. How could he not recognize her when they were face to face?


    He held Hu Li and stared at her, not knowing what to say.


    Even if there were thousands of words in his heart, he would have forgotten them all.


    The tongue seemed to have lost its function as a language.


    Hua Rong swung her whip again, and he suddenly took a step forward, stood in front of her, and blocked her way.


    "Hua Rong!"


    She lightly said: "Jin Wushu, you ¡­"


    He interrupted her, anxious, full of resentment and grievance: "You shot me! You personally shot an arrow at me! You want to kill me? "


    She was stunned as she did not expect that the first sentence they would say to each other would be like this.


    His tone was full of grievance. He had been on the battlefield for so many years, and injuries were commonplace, but being shot or injured by an enemy was different. It was absolutely different.


    "I never thought that you would actually make a move against me!"


    She said lightly, "You were not polite when you ordered me to be killed!"


    He hurriedly replied, "No! I just want to kill Zhao Deji! I never wanted to kill you! Even if I order you to be killed, you can''t take revenge on me! "You can never kill me ¡­"


    "Why!"


    "Because I like you!"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, he understood that all kinds of grudges were caused by the war.


    If there was no war, like now, standing face to face --


    Why did the hatred in his heart go away?


    "Hua Rong, I really don''t want to kill you. At that time, I was forced to ¡­ True... Do you hate me because of this? "


    She shook her head.


    "War!" We are enemies, you should kill me! "


    "Not an enemy, Zhao Deji is the enemy! Yue Pengju was the enemy! "You''re not ¡­"


    Yue Pengju was his enemy, how could he not be?


    Even if it was an enemy, the King Qin would not kill him.


    Even if Jin Wushu didn''t want to kill him, he had to consider the big picture!


    This was the difference between Jin Wushu and King Qin.


    She didn''t know why she would think of the King Qin at this moment, but she was at a loss and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Jin Wushu glared at her under the moonlight, "Hua Rong, you''re hating me! So you also hate me! "You hate my order to kill you ¡­"


    He was suddenly happy.


    Having hatred was also a good thing, just like how he had been disappointed in the past.


    She smiled and looked at his eager face and burning eyes in the moonlight.


    He was no longer the elegant Young Noble from Liu Jia Temple who was dressed in Han clothing; his ponytail, big black eyes, and straight nose, and even had a rough face and wolf-like eyes!


    It was like a wolf in the prairie, like a fierce tiger in the black waters of a white mountain!


    I can eat prey!


    How can the prey eat the hunter?


    Hunters were always in control of their prey, but one day, he suddenly discovered that the order had been reversed. The regret and sadness in his heart could be imagined.


    She did not say a word or distinguish between the two. This attitude made him even more panicked and anxious, as if he wanted to seize the initiative. He didn''t know why he was gradually at a disadvantage in front of her.


    Was it because of the arrow she had shot?


    Was it because of Yue Pengju''s overwhelming presence on the ocean?


    The smell of the newly born splendour grass was all around them, and the stallion burdock stalks were swept tenaciously on the soles of their feet; they were so clear of the trouble caused by the bright moonlight that you could see her eyelashes drooping, and even the clear, jade-like capillaries on the back of her hand as she held the horse rein.


    No matter how he dressed up, his eyes couldn''t be disguised.


    "Hua Rong, why did you come to the Jinguo?"


    "¡­"


    "You came here for the Empress Dowager Wei!"


    "¡­"


    "I really can''t think of anything that would cause Zhao Deji to travel thousands of miles, other than the Empress Dowager Wei, to send you out as an envoy!"


    "AHH!"


    "Hehe, I was wrong. Actually, she''s no longer the empress dowager. She''s just the wife of our Eldest Gold, the retired Centurion ¡­" His tone was full of ridicule, "Does Zhao Deji know that he wants to have a younger brother with Golden Man blood?"


    Angry blood was flowing out of her body again, but her voice was still indifferent: "Jin Wushu, you''re looking for me to talk about this?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Then what else do you want to say ¡­"


    "Meet you!" I want to see you! "


    "Hua Rong!"


    "Jin Wushu, it''s too late. I''m going back now ¡­"


    "Where are you going?"


    "Since you know the purpose of my mission, you should naturally know that I will return to the inn!"


    "No, I can''t go back."


    "Why?"


    "Once you go back, you will be captured by Zong Han!"


    Before they left, she and Yue Pengju had been worried that the envoys from the Song Kingdom who had sent envoys to the Jinguo in the past few years would be apprehended, and that there would be many more generals that would pay gold for the envoys that had never fathered sheep.


    It''s not that easy, actually.


    Jin Wushu''s voice was so urgent, "Zong Han is about to take action, Yuwen Xuzhong will never be able to return to the Da Song. Furthermore, from what I see, he doesn''t seem to be someone who can carry out all the rules ¡­"


    Hua Rong knew that he wasn''t lying, this was also within her expectations, but she didn''t expect it to come so soon.


    For a moment, she was at a loss as to what to do. Should he take Her Majesty and flee immediately?


    Jin Wushu saw that her gaze was shifting under the moonlight. Are you scared?


    He opened his mouth: "If you don''t want to fall into Zong Han''s hands, there''s only one way!"


    "What method?"


    "Marry me!"


    She laughed and spoke each word, "I have long been married to Yue Pengju!"


    He disapproved: "There are so many princesses and consorts in the Da Song who are married to the Jinguo, many of them are already married. This doesn''t stop them from becoming the wives of the Golden Man, right?"


    The re-wedded princess, the pregnant empress dowager!


    The invader''s triumphant tone!


    Chastity and ethics were both restraints on ordinary citizens. In the victor''s eyes, it was not worth it at all.


    The blood rushed to Hua Rong''s face once again. She raised his whip and pointed it at him angrily. "Jin Wushu, you really are despicable!"


    He was stunned!

 C142 Transactions

    In fact, there were actually not that many ethical factors in the Jinguo. In fact, "brother will eventually succeed" ¡ª which meant that if his brother died, his brother would be able to get all of his wives. As a result, many nobles in the Jinguo even had one to two hundred wives.


    She sneered, "I forgot. Your Golden Man is a nation of beasts, so you don''t understand how things work ¡­"


    "Hua Rong!"


    She stopped.


    The two of them looked at each other for a moment under the moonlight. Their eyes were burning with flames, as if they were enemies in life and death.


    After a while, Jin Wushu suddenly laughed.


    He laughed like this, and the rugged look on his face transformed into the elegant, dashing Young Noble of the Southern Dynasty, he waved the Hu Jia Village in his hands: "Hua Rong, we can actually make a deal ¡­ ¡­"


    "What kind of deal?"


    "I''ll let you get rid of Zong Han''s evil scheme ¡­"


    Her eyes lit up. "You can get the empress dowager to return to Song?"


    "This will depend on the outcome of the negotiations, I won''t guarantee it!" I can only guarantee that you won''t be harmed by Zong Han''s evil scheme ¡­ " He took care of himself and sat down on a thick wooden stump. Seeing that she was still riding on her horse, he suddenly waved his hand and pointed at the stake in front of him. "You, too ¡­"


    She hesitated, then dismounted and sat down on another stump across from him.


    There was a distance of three to four feet between the two of them. He could reach out and touch them.


    He suddenly felt overjoyed and spoke frankly. "We have already discussed this many times with your ''Second Sage'' and the empress dowager''s departure and departure. "My second brother favors putting those two unconscious Monarchs and Wechsler''s back in place ¡­" He laughed self-deprecatingly, "You might not know this, but my second brother married your Song Kingdom, the first beauty of Song Kingdom, as his concubine. second brother has more than a hundred wives, but he loves Princess Maude the most and cannot endure her daily pleas. So, if Zhao Deji agrees to give away the lands surrounding the two rivers to Big Gold, it''s not impossible for him to release the prisoners of war ¡­"


    Princess Maude was the pitiful princess who was tricked by Song Huizong into going to Jinying and sent to the bed for Zong Wang. She was already married long ago, but her cowardly father gave her to Golden Man and gave her to him, allowing her to fall into Zong Wang''s hands.


    Hua Rong paid attention to what he was saying and said, "... The detention of the prisoners of war has already been divided into two factions, my second brother will be leaving, and Zong Han will be staying with us ¡­ "


    No wonder Zong Han was the first to lead the Song Jin peace talks this time, could it be that he had some other motive?


    "To be honest, the Jinguo is a mess right now. Zong Han is known as the State, he controls the imperial government and the Wolf Lord has just ascended the throne. He wants to lead the negotiations with the Song Kingdom and doesn''t even put the Wolf Lord''s orders in his eyes. Hua Rong, you can tell Yuwen Xuzhong, the best way is to cooperate with us ¡­ "


    To cooperate with anyone was actually just working together with the tiger, but after careful consideration, could it be that Zong Han had the intention of calling himself a widow? And did Jin Wushu want to completely cut off Zong Han''s escape route?


    This way, it would definitely be a good thing for the Song Kingdom.


    Hua Rong looked at Jin Wushu warily. She was so frank, could it be that she had calculated that she couldn''t return to?


    She was very uneasy in her heart, but when she thought about how Yue Pengju was already at the Chen Army''s border, she felt slightly relieved and asked, "How do we work together with you?"


    "Tell me about Zong Han and the others'' plans!"


    She thought for a moment and did not answer immediately.


    "Hua Rong, you have to cooperate with me, but only with me! This way, you can guarantee your own safety. "


    "Alright!"


    Seeing that she actually agreed, he whistled happily: "Hua Rong, tomorrow is our ''Salix'', you must go watch. You don''t need to hide your identity anymore. Only by appearing as the envoy of the Da Song would Zong Han be slightly fearful ¡­ "


    The reason the mission from Song Kingdom had already received the invitation was to go. Hua Rong had originally wanted to take advantage of this chaos to visit the Empress Dowager Wei. However, when she saw Jin Wushu offering this invitation, she knew that it was impossible to decline, and could only say: "Alright, I''ll definitely be there."


    She suddenly thought of something, and said, "Jin Wushu, tomorrow is your wedding day, I''ll also give you a present ¡­"


    As if someone had punched Jin Wushu, Jin Wushu said coldly, "No need." After he finished speaking, he said with hatred, "Hua Rong, you are just like those Southern Barbarians.


    "No, I sincerely congratulate you ¡­"


    He punched a big tree at the side and said angrily: "Han Er always says what she says but what he doesn''t mean, hypocritical benevolent and righteous ¡­"


    "Aren''t you a shameless and despicable man? "I gave you a gift out of good intentions yet you call me scolding me, you ungrateful fool ¡­"


    The captives, Han Er ¡ª the two of them glared at each other as if they were scolding each other for their rashness.


    Hua Rong did not speak anymore, angrily stood up and mounted her horse, then left.


    When Jin Wushu saw that she had left without a word, the anger that had just disappeared from his heart ran back to him. He thought about everything that had happened, he just wanted to know, how could there be such a despicable woman in this world?


    Damn Southern Barbarians! He was actually scolding me!


    He returned home in a rage. The mansion was decorated with lanterns and decorations. It was a dazzling sight to behold. It had a festive atmosphere to it. Wu Qimai hurried forward: "Fourth Prince, you''re back ¡­"


    "Are you here to receive your punishment?"


    "This little one deserves to die."


    "Hahaha, Wu Qimai, you are innocent, you can leave now."


    Wu Qimai was afraid that he would be "punished both ways", but seeing Jin Wushu like this, he rejoiced. "Fourth Prince, is it really Hua Rong?"


    "It''s really her! Wu Qimai, your mission during this period of time is to ensure her safety in Jinguo. "


    "Ah?" Fourth Prince, since she has delivered himself to us, should we take revenge? "


    Jin Wushu said complacently: "I don''t want her to die, nor do I want her to work so hard for Zhao Deji ¡­"


    "Then what should we do?"


    "I don''t know either."


    It was already late at night when he returned to the store.


    Under the dim lanterns, the brick bed burning with cow dung for warmth was filled with gamblers. All of them were the lower class citizens of Golden Man. The room was hot and smoky.


    Zha He was betting happily, and tonight, he had won a lot of money. He raised his head, and saw Hua Rong coming in, and was elated: "The little boys, where did you go? Why did you come back so late? Tomorrow is the Salix, I was just afraid that you would not go. "Come with me tomorrow ¡­"


    He immediately stopped gambling, but was held back by the crowd who had lost money. Smiling, he pushed the pile of money back. "I have matters to attend to tonight, let''s play again tomorrow ¡­"


    Then, he happily pulled Hua Rong into the house. Pointing to a large plate on the ground, he mysteriously said: "The little boys, I''ll wait for you to come back and eat some good food ¡­"


    Hua Rong saw that his actions were strange, and immediately asked: "What''s good?"


    Zha He removed the lid happily and saw that it was a big plate of fat pork with a few green onions stuck in it. This kind of plate of fat pork was one of the famous dishes of the Females race, it was used to entertain important guests.


    Zha He said as if he was offering a treasure, "I won this, wait for you to eat it together ¡­"


    Hua Rong looked at the big plate of fat pork, it was greasy and disgusting in a moment, how could she eat it? However, Zha He didn''t say anything, his black hands grabbed a piece, and handed it over to her: "The little boys ¡­"


    Hua Rong was unable to reject it. After she had suffered from the cold in the sea, every time she smelled something too greasy, she would vomit. After eating it, she could not help but retch.


    Zha He was so angry that he grabbed her by the collar.


    She shook her head and, without knowing what she was doing, threw up again.


    Seeing that her face was green and purple, Zha He was stunned for a moment, then released her, saying unhappily: "If you don''t like her, then forget it ¡­"


    She smiled and said, "It''s not that I''m unhappy, it''s that I''ve caught a chill ¡­"


    Only then did Zha He turn his anger into joy. He picked up the pork plate and heaved a sigh of relief, "The little boys, I thought you were looking down on me."


    "How could that be! I treat you as a friend. "


    "Hehe, originally, I am not friends with Han Er, but you are different."


    Hua Rong took out another piece of silver. "Zha He, help me do something ¡­"


    Zha He saw that she was begging him for help, threw the silver in his hands and gave it back to her. He said happily: "The little boys, I won a lot of money today, so I don''t need your money. "Hahaha, ever since I met you, I''ve been moving on ¡­"


    Seeing that he had rejected her offer, Hua Rong knew that it was not fake and did not insist. After the two of them reached a secluded place, Hua Rong said softly: "Zha He, do you want to get married?"


    "I don''t have the money for a betrothal gift ¡­"


    "I have prepared all the betrothal gifts for you. You just have to wait to be the groom."


    Zha He did not dare believe that such a good thing could actually happen. Even though he was plain and simple, he still asked: "Who am I marrying?"


    "The Empress Xing who marries the laundry ¡­"


    Ever since she had witnessed the tragic fate of her former Princess Xing, even though she could not immediately save her from the sea of flames, Hua Rong had wanted her to escape from the devil cave first.


    It could even be said that a blacksmithing old man child could be exchanged with eight wives for ten silver. Furthermore, based on their status, they were all the daughters of the Zhao Royal Family in the past.


    From the looks of it, if he could allow Zha He to marry the Empress Xing first and bring him out, it would at least be more convenient for him to act.


    Zha He actually didn''t have any interest in the Empress Xing, it was only out of human instinct. When he got old and wanted to get married, he heard that Hua Rong was willing to take the initiative and help him get married, so he clapped his hands and said, "The little boys, I really don''t know how to thank you for treating me like this ¡­"


    Hua Rong patted his shoulder. "No need! "Haha, who asked me to be on good terms with you."


    Zha He was even more excited: "Alright, alright, alright, after the ''Salix'', I will take the money to laundry to redeem myself as his wife. Hahaha, being able to marry the Queen of Zhao Deji can be considered pretty good already. The little boys, thank you. I''ll come call for you tomorrow ¡­ "


    "Alright."


    After arranging everything, Hua Rong returned to the inn. In the shadows, Zhang Xian and Liu Qi followed behind him from the left and right.


    She nodded knowingly and stopped at the door. The three of them entered the inn together.


    Just as he entered, he saw Yuwen Xuzhong welcoming him anxiously, and said softly: Where did you go? Grand Prince sent someone just now, who would like to invite us to visit you all tomorrow ¡­ "


    She nodded and thought about Jin Wushu''s'' cooperation plan '', then said: "Lord Yuwen, other than asking to see the ceremony, do you have any other arrangements regarding the Jinguo?"


    Yuwen Xuzhong shook his head: "Nothing else."


    She intentionally observed Yuwen Xuzhong''s expression, and unexpectedly discovered that a trace of awkwardness and hesitation had stealthily passed. Her heart trembled, and she knew that Yuwen Xuzhong was definitely not speaking the truth to her.


    Yuwen Xuzhong was the leader of the delegation, and everything was up to him, so Hua Rong did not dare to ask too much, but at that moment, her heart had a layer of worry for Zhao Deji''s wise man.


    Why did he always have to rely on people who couldn''t live up to his responsibilities?


    Or perhaps there were only a few wise and brave officials in the Da Song, or perhaps they couldn''t be found at all?


    She did not dare to pursue the matter any further. Just as she was about to leave, she heard Yuwen Xuzhong mutter in a low voice, "Madame Yue, tomorrow you ¡­"


    She immediately said, "My true self also appeared."


    Yuwen Xuzhong was shocked, he had his own plans, so he did not speak any further and returned to his own room to rest.

 C143 Greetings

    South of Yan Jing City.


    At this moment, this vast and flat area had already been set up as a huge stadium. There was a sea of people surrounding it.


    Surrounded by willow trees, goose yellow new leaves drooped down, different from the southern dynasty''s weeping willow Yi Yi Yi, the willow branch in the north, had less gentleness and more vigor, but their ornamental nature was not strong.


    The entire stadium was divided into four main areas. Seated to the south were the nobles of the Jinguo. Other than the current wolf master, almost all the other important nobles were present. Zong Han sat in the middle, looking extremely arrogant, with eight beautiful girls standing by his side, meticulously waiting on him. On his two sides, there were, King of Heaven''s Zong Xian, Jin Wushu, Gu Shen and other aristocrats of the Marshal rank.


    To the east were the original General Qidan and the Chinese general, along with their families. They were very busy.


    Most striking of all were a group of people to the north ¡ª a man with braided hair, a woman with braided hair, a left crochet of every color, a man in a narrow suit, and a woman in a fat one. This group of people was actually the "Second Sage" of the Song Kingdom and all the princesses of the imperial concubines.


    On the other side, the envoys of the Da Song were seated on seats on the west side, opposite to the officials of the Song Kingdom.


    It turned out that this seat had been meticulously designed, obviously to allow Song Kingdom to witness how the "Second Sage" would become a "slave to the north".


    Yuwen Xuzhong was an old official, so he immediately understood the meaning of this. His old face flushed red, and he waved a hand as a few of the important members that were monitoring the entire Emissary Group saluted the old master. Then, he immediately rushed over and knelt on the ground, and started crying profusely, "This official, Yuwen Xuzhong, greets the, Shangguan Family ¡­"


    At this time, Song Huizong''s hair had already thinned from 28 years of wealth to the age of prisoners. His expression was numb as he helped Yuwen Xuzhong up: "Lord Yuwen doesn''t need to be so courteous, old stagnation doesn''t dare to be called Shangguan Family anymore ¡­"


    Everyone knelt down and saluted. Only now did this captive Da Song understand that with the arrival of the envoys, they finally had the hope of returning to the south.


    Hua Rong and a group of low level followers stayed behind, mixed in with the bustling crowd, as they did not want to paraphrase the ''tearful eyes'' of the show that was about to take place. She even felt that it was very strange. Looking around, if the servant concubine who was nestling in Golden Man''s embrace and pouring tea for her, if she wasn''t the "Second Sage" ''s wife, then she was their daughter, sister, and niece, their clan ¡­ How could the "Second Sage" watch without doing anything? Why didn''t he even have the courage to commit suicide?


    If it wasn''t for them, how could those girls have survived until today?


    Suddenly, she felt a burning sensation behind her. She turned her head suddenly and saw Jin Wushu, dressed in new clothes, riding on a black horse and walking slowly. When she saw him looking at her, she immediately shifted her gaze away.


    Behind him, Wu Qimai was leading a horse.


    Jin Wushu was dressed in a brand-new horse attire, his ponytail like black hair was tied up with a gold crown, looking full of spirit and vigor as he went around the field. The valiant people of Jinguo immediately caused the surrounding girls to cheer.


    Hua Rong looked at his complacent look coldly, thinking, this guy really likes to show off. When she looked again, she was even more shocked. A few women welcomed him and got down from their horses, two of them were actually and her wife.


    This way, the loathing towards Jin Wushu increased even further. This was not the "Salix", but a "demonstration" that would humiliate the monarch and officials of the Da Song!


    She looked at the "Second Sage" in the north. Sure enough, they were not looking in her direction. Instead, they were focused on the "conversation of the Emperor and officials". Their expressions were all numb.


    She suddenly thought of the phrase "walking dead". Wasn''t this group of people walking dead bodies?


    However, it was obvious that the humiliation had just begun.


    Song Huizong and the other ministers looked up to see a big-bellied woman staggering over. Behind her was an old, arrogant female True Soldier.


    The woman was sitting with her head down, looking haggard and ashamed.


    Song Huizong was stunned, as were all of the imperial concubines.


    Wechsler''s kneeled down with tears all over his face: "This servant pays his respects to Shangguan Family, this servant deserves to die a thousand times for his crimes ¡­"


    Wechsler''s!


    The concubine of the "decadence", the birth mother of the present son of the Da Song ¡ª ¡ª Empress Dowager Wei ¡ª actually carried the blood and bones of the Golden Man to pay respects to the "former husband of the Emperor".


    Wechsler''s knelt on the ground, tears streaming down his face. However, he didn''t dare cry loudly.


    Even if they were numb to it, the Song Capture s all shifted their gazes away, unable to bear to watch any longer.


    Song Huizong hurriedly helped her up with his own hands as tears streamed down his face, "Lady Wei, there''s no need to be so courteous. old stagnation has let you down ¡­ "


    The Golden Army veteran standing at the side said arrogantly: "You said that you can leave once you see him, but now that you have seen him, it''s time for us to go right ¡­ ¡­"


    Actually, the Wechsler''s didn''t come on his own, but had been forcefully pulled here by him. Now that he had been humiliated in public by him again, he couldn''t hold it in anymore and began to wail and cry bitterly.


    The veteran snorted, pulled Wechsler''s and left.


    Everyone looked at this scene with their mouths agape. For a moment, they were unable to say anything.


    Hua Rong sat at the side, her entire body trembling in anger, in the blink of an eye, she only saw Jin Wushu''s smiling face, full of complacency, the wild arrogance of the victor ¡ª Humiliation!


    All of this had been arranged by him!


    It was something that he and that group of shameless and despicable Golden Man s had arranged together, and it had been arranged since long ago!


    The pitiful Zhao had repeatedly told her to hide the "ugly things" from the empress dowager ¡ª how could she hide it from him?


    Rather than saying that it was the Empress Dowager''s shameful affair, it would be more accurate to say that it was himself who fainted, and it was the shame of thousands upon thousands of men in Da Song!


    Of the four hundred thousand people who had been disarmed, not a single one was a husband.


    Hua Rong closed her eyes in disappointment, unable to watch any longer.


    Zha He, who was standing beside her, saw her clenching hands.


    Hua Rong forced a laugh: "I''m fine ¡­"


    In fact, Zha He had been wondering the entire time, but today, this "The little boys" was too different from yesterday. Although he was still dressed in tight clothes, her complexion was no longer that of a jaundice patient, as if he had just washed her face and removed a layer of "skin" from it.


    Along the way, from the very first time they met, Zha He had been secretly observing her. He had always felt that there was something very wrong with this "The little boys", because her eyes were too bright, her lips were too rosy, her eyebrows were too delicate and pretty, and her hands were too soft ¡­ How could there be a man like this?


    The weather was sunny today, so Zha He peeked over at the moment. He only saw the spring sun shining on her face, giving her a kind of crystal clear whiteness. Even someone as straightforward and innocent as Zha He found this "Han Er man" a bit strange.


    He was very uneasy in his heart, not because she was the last follower of the Ambassador of Song, but because of her appearance and her manners-- Could it be that all of Han Er''s men were like that? But why not the other Chinese in the envoy?


    So he did not go away, but followed her all the time, trying to understand or discover something. He was extremely careful, and for some reason, he subconsciously wanted to curry favor with this "Han Er." He said earnestly: "Are you not feeling well? What do you want? "I''ll go get it for you ¡­"


    "Nothing."


    How could Hua Rong have the mind to pay attention to his expression? She only looked at Zhang Xian and Liu Qi who were around, and did not know what other tricks were waiting for this gathering of the Song people s.


    At this time, Zong Han and the others had already lined up, and sat down according to the order. The envoys had paid their respects in accordance with the etiquette, so it was nothing much. However, following that, the Song Huizong and the other prisoners bowed and knelt down one by one. "This subject thanks Grand Prince, Second Crown Prince, and Fourth Prince for their grace ¡­"


    Hua Rong stood behind, and looked at the kneeling "Second Saint"!


    The Central Plains is full of people, many hot-blooded men are fighting hard, ready for the warm slogan "welcome back to the Second Sage!"


    What was the point of welcoming these two back?


    She thought of her parents, and how her own clansmen who had died tragically, were all given to her by this slumbering ruler. It was not only her own Hua family.


    Retribution, this was the cycle of the Heavenly Dao?


    However, why did it have to be insulted like this?


    Why was it the turn of the millions of citizens of the Huaiyang to accompany them in death?


    She stood to one side and never once faced the Second Saints, not even wanting to speak a word to them. On this point, she supported Zhao Deji without reservation ¡ª she definitely could not let these two foolish lords go back and fight for power and gain.


    After the salutation, a group of genuine ladies came out to sing and dance. Then, the "Shooting the Willow" competition was about to begin.


    On both sides of the field, there were forty willow branch s, each three to four feet long. Each willow branch had a few inches of bark peeled off, revealing a white pole; under the white pole, it was tied with a multicolored handkerchief. According to the rules of shooting willow, the one who can shoot off the white trunk of willow branch and the one who can draw support is the top, the one who can shoot off the trunk but can''t catch the branches are the middle, and the one who can''t shoot off the branches or the tree branches is the bottom. According to normal circumstances, the prize would be very simple. The winner would have to toast their wine, followed by the winner would receive a cup of honey and the loser would receive a cup of plain water. But this time was different, the winner would not only get a beauty from the Da Song, but also had to be personally toasted by the Song Huizong.


    At this time, the auspicious hour had arrived. Two rows of female Genuine Knights appeared, one after the other. With Jin Wushu in the lead, the forty-one female True Knights rode on horses with their entire bodies covered in heavy armor s and wearing heavy iron helmets. One knight was leading the way with a black flag embroidered with a triangle. The other forty people were holding a bow in one hand and a crescent moon arrow in the other. They walked slowly around the field three times.


    After all the etiquette was done, Zong Wang, who held great authority, would personally beat the drum. He had the intention to show off, and saw a willow branch wearing a purple handkerchief, and immediately shot the bow, causing the arrow cluster to cut off its white pole. He sped forward, catching the falling willow branch with his hands, then slowed it down. When he reached the audience, he took off his helmet and waved it in greeting. Immediately, he won a deafening cheer.


    On the Song Capture''s side, the Song Huizong stood up and clapped, but no one could tell how happy he was. Other than forcefully suppressing his fear, what else could he do about it?


    Jin Wushu brought along the willow branch s and slowly galloped over. Along the way, many female disciples of the True Fairies threw some of the weaker willow trees and wild flowers on his body, covering their faces.


    He stopped at the seat of the envoy from Song Kingdom. Yuwen Xuzhong immediately held up a cup of wine and saluted: "Fourth Prince is very brave."


    He laughed indifferently, but stared at Hua Rong. He saw that she was not looking at him, but was talking with Zha He. He was very angry. He was doing it on purpose, she was doing it on purpose, purposely dismissing him.


    Whether he was successful or not, she would pretend not to see it.


    He walked in front of her resentfully, but she still said something to Zha He, while Zha He, the female Genuine Soldier who had broken down, bent down slightly and paid very close attention to him, as if she was extremely cautious of whatever she said.


    He thought of Zha He''s words: "He is a good Han Er, unlike the other Han Er ¡­"

 C144 envoy

    From the corner of his eyes, he saw Zha He had brought her a bowl of hot soup from an unknown place. He really didn''t understand why this woman would behave like this no matter where she went. Even the true female race men were no exception?


    He naturally did not know that it was Hua Rong who had bribed Zha He with silver and became even more depressed. However, this kind of situation could not be stopped.


    When Jin Wushu walked a distance away, Hua Rong finally raised her head and looked over. At this time, a young girl dressed in Golden Man clothing jumped over the horse, she was around twenty years old, tall and fit, with a pretty face like a goose egg.


    She rode a white horse, and looked to be a famous horse. At this time, the crowd suddenly erupted into cheers, and Zha He excitedly shouted out: "Ye Lvguanyin, the number one beauty of the grassland ¡­"


    After he shouted, he suddenly lowered his head to look at this "Han Er" beside him. He didn''t know if it was because of the bright and beautiful sunlight, but it felt like this "Han Er" was shrouded in a layer of bright light, and couldn''t be forced to look at.


    Amidst everyone''s shouts, they saw Ye Lvguanyin throw a ball of flowers towards Jin Wushu. It was unknown if it was because her hand strength was lacking or some other reason, but he turned his head and the ball of flowers actually fell to the ground. Just as the flower ball was about to fall to the ground, Jin Wushu jumped off his horse and actually steadily caught it.


    This time it was for show.


    Zha He said excitedly: "Fourth Prince''s skills are really good. And Ye Lvguanyin, she is the daughter of a general, a famous beauty in the Great Prairie. It was said that Fourth Prince is going to marry her today ¡­ "


    Hua Rong laughed, it turned out that this woman was actually the person Jin Wushu wanted to marry. If that''s the case, she could be considered a hero as well. This way, he wouldn''t be too preoccupied with her.


    When she laughed, Zha He could not help but stare blankly for a while, and suddenly said: "The little boys, you''re even more beautiful than Ye Lvguanyin ¡­"


    Once she said that, he immediately felt that something was amiss, but Hua Rong frowned, and immediately replied: The little boys, that''s not what I meant.


    "I''m fine."


    He took a step back, looked at Ye Lvguanyin, then looked at Hua Rong, and could no longer speak.


    Jin Wushu was extremely proud, he could not help but look towards Hua Rong''s direction yet again. However, he saw that she was still chatting with Zha He with a smile on his face. When he saw Zha He''s attitude, he immediately became angry and bowed his head down, as if he was serving a queen!


    He was furious!


    What right did she have to be served so warmly by the men of the Jinguo on the land of the Jinguo? Could it be that Zha He knew that she was a woman? However, it seemed like it wasn''t true. A crude man like Zha He would never know that it was a woman who was so cautious.


    He went back to his seat and sat down. At this time, Ye Lvguanyin also went back to his seat at the back, he casually threw away the flower ball and looked in his direction. Ye Lvguanyin was startled, following his line of sight, to see Ye Lvguanyin looking in the direction of the Chinese envoy.


    Next, it was the turn of the remaining thirty-nine Knights to perform one by one. Although they were all carefully selected experts by Jin Wushu, in the end, only eleven were top, thirteen was bottom, and fifteen was bottom.


    The banquet began. After a short break, it would be Zong Han''s turn to perform.


    At this time, a group of twelve women, Chitan and a true lady, came out from the field and began to play, each holding a flute, a flute, a guzheng, a lute, a lute, a gong, and other musical instruments.


    Although Hua Rong could tell that it was Tang Yin, she wasn''t sure of the specific meaning, and after listening for a while, she only heard a phrase from behind him that was Chinese: "This is the music of the dead, originally passed down from the Jin Dynasty ¡­"


    Without even turning her head, Jin Wushu had already left.


    She knew that after Jin Wushu died at sea and she arrived at Jinguo, she would think of all sorts of ways to ridicule him. She did not say a word, and only felt a sense of pity, and looked at the former elegant and graceful Heavenly Son of the deceased with gray hair.


    The vegetables came up one by one. Hua Rong originally thought that it was another terrifying plate of fat pork, but she didn''t expect that this time, the "Salix" was simply eating according to Mo Liao''s Qi Dan custom.


    The four maids first scooped up two large silver bowls of camel''s breasts, then scooped them into jade bowls and sent them to the food tables.


    According to the guests in Chidan, most of the time, it was first soup and then tea. Because of today''s banquet, expensive camel milk was used to replace the soup.


    Following that, another eight Chitan boys brought wine with silver cauldrons and jade cups and brought red lacquered wooden trays filled with bear meat, marten meat, pheasants, pheasants, hares, fawn, geese, and other wild animals. Some of them were dried meat, while others were fresh meat with juices. They were called "Dried Meat." They were all cut into square pieces using knives according to the customs of the Northerners, and sent to the different food tables with Jade Butterflies.


    Hua Rong drank a mouthful of this Saibei wine. Although the taste was not too good, but there were all kinds of wild game she had never tasted before.


    Just as everyone was eating with relish, they suddenly saw Zong Han who was in the middle stand up, holding his wine cup, he said loudly: "These are all Mo Liao''s delicious delicacies, the food used are all the remnants of the Liaoning Palace, they are all extremely exquisite, and now they all belong to the big gold. "Everyone, have a great time ¡­"


    Following that, Han Er, who was standing beside him, translated her words loudly. Everyone understood, and all of them looked at each other, feeling sad for each other, as though they had just lost their lives, but did not dare to say anything in anger. The delicacies on the table were instantly turned into stones, and were stuck in their throats.


    Following that, all of the customers were changed to women in Han Chinese clothing. This time, batch after batch of honey-stained fried tea snacks were served, with as many as forty people appearing on stage.


    When Hua Rong looked at the plates, she saw that all of them had the words Da Song''s Imperial Palace Treasury on them.


    Dian Liao had died!


    The same fate.


    When a lady brought a tray of tea on Hua Rong''s table, Zha He who was standing at the side said softly: "This is also the Song Family''s princess, she came out from the laundry ¡­."


    It turned out that these women were Zhao Song''s original clan heads, clan heads, clan heads, clan wives, clan wives and palace maid s.


    Just then, Zong Han said loudly: "The women of the Southern Dynasty have a good tune, drinking wine without music is not fun, I hope the beautiful women of Jinguo can sing a song for us ¡­ ¡­"


    Right after he said that, a lady from the noble group beside him stood up. It was Ye Lvguanyin, she walked to Zong Wang and smiled: "Let me and Fifth Sister sing a song for you two ¡­ ¡­"


    Princess Maude was ranked five. At this time, she was no longer calling her princess, but directly calling her by her name.


    Hua Rong looked at Princess Maude and saw that she was dressed like a female nobleman woman. Obviously, Zong Wang had treated her well, she thought in her heart, was Mao De going to sing this or not?


    He only saw that Mao De bashfully stood up, and did not dare to refuse. He had already been pulled closer to Ye Lvguanyin and found two bamboo boards to use for the beat.


    Ye Lvguanyin first sang a song of Chidan''s play, it was very lively and won a round of applause. Afterwards, she immediately retreated, leaving Princess Maude standing alone in the middle.


    At this time, everyone drank a few bowls of wine. Feeling a bit drunk, they all shouted, "Sing a beautiful song ¡­"


    The Princess Maude shyly lowered her head. She didn''t dare to refuse and actually started to sing a poem by Ouyang Xiu:


    Her hair was tied into a bun and her palms were combed. He walked to the window and supported her with a smile. Love to draw eyebrows deep, time is missing.


    To make a pen nestle for a long time, draw flowers to try the early hand. He didn''t have to bother with embroidery. Laughing and asking about the two mandarin ducks, how the book was born.


    At that time, although the Song Ci was widely spread throughout the Jinguo, most of the people present didn''t understand what it meant. They only felt that the melody was pleasant to the ears with an indescribable sexiness lingering around it.


    At this point, the translator wanted to adjust the atmosphere and said loudly, "This is the description of the wedding chamber used by the southerners ¡­" When Zong Han heard this, he laughed out loud, "The people of the south are so long-winded. When us Da Jin Warriors and Song N¨¹ were doing that, they would immediately grab onto horses, and it would be a good thing for us to carry them into the room ¡­"


    Princess Maude stood on the spot, too embarrassed to show her face. Zong Wang waved her hand, and she could only go back and nestle by his side. Zong Wang laughed loudly, "Feed the wine, hahaha, the beauties and wealth of the Da Song are all ours too ¡­"


    She then obediently raised a cup of wine to Zong Wang''s mouth.


    The left and right Golden Man s started laughing loudly, and each and every one of the Song Capture s lowered their heads, as though they were about to cry.


    Hua Rong looked over, only to see Jin Wushu, Zong Wang, Zong Han and the others raising their cups and laughing. In her heart, she was very clear that their attitudes towards the Da Song were completely the same, insulting the Da Song''s royal family, and massacring the citizens, were actually all their fun.


    The blood in her entire body seemed to rush up from her feet. She gritted her teeth and finally couldn''t hold it in anymore. She stood up from her seat and said, "Let''s have a feast. I''d like to sing a song to cheer myself up ¡­"


    Seeing her suddenly stand up, Yuwen Xuzhong was shocked. He immediately shouted out: "What are you doing ¡­"


    Not only Yuwen Xuzhong, but all the other Song Capture s and Golden Man s present heard her and looked at her in shock.


    Zong Han was drinking his wine triumphantly, but when he saw her stand up, he felt that this Ambassador of Song was familiar. However, he couldn''t think of who he was, and stared wide-eyed.


    Yuwen Xuzhong was about to stop him, but Hua Rong waved her hand and said loudly, "At such a grand feast, the envoys of the Da Song will all play a song to cheer us up ¡­"


    Jin Wushu raised his eyebrows, and only looked at her without saying a word.


    She smiled, but was not afraid. She sang a song that had a wide range of folk songs:


    Millennium Frequency Shift Owner of Yoshida


    Previous generations


    Descendant is not happy with his heart


    The Song Capture could naturally hear the hidden meaning behind the song, but they could only hear the sad and desolate melody, as if it gave the feast a touch of the color of dusk.


    Han Er, who was translation at the side, also understood the situation clearly, but she did not dare to translate the meaning directly to Zong Han. Seeing Zong Han ask again and again, cold sweat broke out on his forehead. "This ¡­"

 C145 contest

    Hua Rong said loudly: "Grand Prince, since it is not easy to translate (at that time), I will translate it for you. The meaning of this song was that Song Liao and his country had taken over the lands of the Late Tang and Five Dynasties, established a hundred years ago, boasted of their wealth, and did not wish to meet with the pain of their country''s demise in a single night. "Not far from here, we must hope that the Great Jinguo is as long as a person and that the number of armored soldiers will not decrease ¡­"


    Zong Han looked at her shrewdly and laughed loudly: "Since I, Da Jin, started fighting, in these thirteen years, I have destroyed all of you and entered the Central Plains. Zhao Deji is like a lonely deer, what is there to be afraid of? "


    Hua Rong sat down and ignored him. After suffering such a retort, Zong Han was finally unhappy, but it was not good to vent it all on a nobody in front of an envoy, and sshe felt that this person was familiar. In the blink of an eye, he turned to look at Jin Wushu, only to see him leaning back in his chair, holding a wine cup.


    Song Capture and the others had always been afraid that Hua Rong would cause trouble, but seeing that Zong Han did not say anything, they heaved a sigh of relief. They just kept looking at Hua Rong, thinking, how could there be such a person in Song Kingdom''s envoy group?


    Zong Han was bored, and angrily said: "The banquet is over, and the willow shooting competition will begin again."


    The Song Capture s had to pay attention to etiquette for the most part. They ate slowly, unlike the Golden Man s who were wolfing down their food. The majority of them were not full yet, but with Zong Han''s order, who would still dare to eat? He had no choice but to return to the field and watch the following Shooting Willow match.


    This time, it was Zong Han''s turn. The one leading them was Zong Han, the brother of Zong Han, and he was one of the few famous female warriors, one of the main forces responsible for the southern invasion. He was the tallest among all the girls. His stature was at least eight thousand meters (about 2.05 meters based on today''s unit). Although Gu Shen''s appearance was thick, he was very meticulous. He was also very cultured, and had already started to draw up the female authentic characters. He had always been a close friend of Zong Han''s faction, and because of this, the new Old Wolf Master was wary of him.


    Amongst the disciples of the imperial family, he and Jin Wushu were publicly acknowledged as good marksmen.


    When Gu Shen stepped out of the array, he personally beat the drum.


    He was older than Jin Wushu by a dozen years, and had already made a family of over two hundred and thirty wives, dozens of children, and was relatively fatter. Although he was still valiant, but after walking around the entire area, he still could not attract the young lady''s screams.


    Zong Han was vicious, and his impression of him in the Song Capture was not good either. However, the Song Huizong and the others did not dare to offend him, and they also applauded as numbly as if Jin Wushu had appeared.


    Zong Han was dressed in black iron military attire, and had a black bow. After circling the field for a week, his fat body was like that of a leopard cat, and an arrow shot towards a willow branch with a red handkerchief on it. The willow branch''s white pole fell to the ground, and Zong Han caught it with his hand.


    The crowd erupted into thunderous cheers, Zong Han beat his drums even louder, and laughed out loud: "Gu Shen, Great Golden First Warrior, First Warrior..."


    Jin Wushu sneered, he sat on the side in displeasure, raised his head and took a big gulp from his wine pot.


    When the other 39 female True Knights entered the stage, after a round, Zong Han was laughing so hard that he could not even close his mouth, because in his group, 12 were the top, 12 were among the top, and 15 were the bottom.


    Although he had only obtained a single victory, it was already enough to make Zong Han extremely happy. He put down the drum and glanced at Zong Wang beside him: "Hahaha, your shady skills are still inferior to Gu Shen''s ¡­"


    Zong Wang was a relatively amiable person, he did not mind at all and only laughed: "Congratulations, we are all brothers from the same clan."


    On the other hand, Jin Wushu was still young and vigorous. Even though he had brought back a large amount of wealth from his defeat at sea, he had been ridiculed by Zong Han and Gu Shen all along. He did not know why, but when he saw Ye Lvguanyin for the first time, he felt that he did not like this woman, and seeing her walking towards him with a ball in her hand, he turned his head and pretended that he did not see her.


    Ye Lvguanyin was the Chidan, and because her father had surrendered and stood at a high position in the Jinguo, he was able to marry Jin Wushu. However, with the death of Old Wolf Master, her father had clearly lost his power and was already in a precarious situation. At this time, there was not much of a disparity between the powers of Zong Han and the new Wolf Master. Ye Lvguanyin''s other sister was also Zong Han''s eighteenth wife.


    When she walked over, she originally wanted to comfort him a little. However, firstly, she was a young girl, after all, and secondly, she was called the "number one beauty" of the grassland, and was also considered one of the top beauties in the world since she came to this place. Even compared to the Song Princess, she was still considered as one of the best beauties in the world. After waiting for a while, he turned back and saw that Jin Wushu was no longer there.


    Gu Shen had won a round and was very pleased with himself. The toast was given to him by the father and son duo of Song Huizong. Song Huizong first offered a cup of famous Yanjing Golden Blizzard Wine and said, "I''ve heard that Marshal is very brave. When I saw him today, I was truly impressed. His shooting skills are superb!"


    Gu Shen took the alcohol in his right hand and drank it all in one gulp, then his left hand shook the broken willow branch Yang bar, and said in rough Chinese: "This autumn, I only need to use five thousand strong riding, to flatten you, and take your head as high as the ninth son''s, just like killing this willow branch ¡­"


    The Song Huizong turned pale with fright, and did not dare to reply. Zong Wang, who was at the side, hugged the Princess Maude, laughed out loud and scolded him in stiff Chinese, "Gu Shen, don''t be rude!"


    He turned his head and performed a genuine daughter''s salute to Song Huizong, as per Golden Man''s etiquette. He knelt on his left knee and on his right knee, bowing and shaking his hands and elbows three times. This was the courtesy of his son-in-law to "Mt. Tai"


    The Song Huizong and the rest were slightly relieved as he heard Zong Wang say, "Mt. Tai is relieved. The two countries are at peace now.


    Gu Shen laughed arrogantly. Just as he was about to leave, he suddenly heard Jin Wushu''s cold voice from the side. He said to the Song Huizong, "decadence, today is just a show, why don''t we ask your southern diplomatic mission to come out and compete as well?"


    Song Huizong thought that he was deliberately making things difficult for Su Yun. Cold sweat appeared on his forehead as he quickly said: "Please forgive me Fourth Prince. The southerners are not good at riding and shooting. I do not dare to make a fool of myself ¡­"


    Jin Wushu laughed out loud: "Weren''t there people in your southern diplomatic mission just now who dared to say something rude? Why don''t you dare to come out and try your luck? "


    All of the Song Capture s were originally afraid that they would make use of this reason to blame this bold little envoy. At this time, one by one, they turned to look at Hua Rong only to see that she was still sitting in her original spot, and did not see what had happened.


    Song Huizong begged, "Fourth Prince, please think of his youth and ignorance ¡­"


    Seeing Hua Rong''s petite figure, he thought she was young. Jin Wushu laughed and pointed at Hua Rong: "Since she dares to be rude, then let her out to test her skills ¡­ ¡­"


    His words were spoken very loudly, and Yuwen Xuzhong, who had been fidgety and fidgety a long time ago, immediately heard it. She looked at Hua Rong in panic, blaming him in her heart for forcing himself out.


    The group of Song Capture s could only beg for mercy after seeing Jin Wushu forcefully humiliating their own people. At this time, Yuwen Xuzhong had already reminded him, and said in a low voice: "You must apologize to Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Zha He stood beside her and looked at her nervously. He thought that she had angered Zong Han and had met with her revenge, so he followed behind her step by step.


    Seeing that the female Genuine Soldier was following them, Yuwen Xuzhong did not dare to scold her and could only furrow his brows.


    Zhang Xian and Liu Qi were also very nervous as they secretly exchanged glances.


    Hua Rong followed Yuwen Xuzhong and arrived in front of Jin Wushu, asking indifferently: "What orders do you have for me?"


    Jin Wushu''s eyes lit up: "Why not Ambassador of Song perform a bit to cheer us up during today''s banquet?"


    All of the Song Capture s broke out in a cold sweat, only to see Hua Rong casually saying: "This is Golden Man''s entertainment, we won''t bother with it ¡­"


    "What? You don''t dare?"


    Hua Rong knew full well that he was provoking, but she heard Gu Shen laughing loudly. Gu Shen said with contempt: "Kid, you haven''t even fully grown yet, but you only know how to speak ¡­"


    Hua Rong smiled slightly, then looked towards Jin Wushu and the others: "Since that''s the case, then Da Song envoy will be showing her disgrace."


    Jin Wushu laughed out loud, clapping his hands three times, and then saw Wu Qimai bringing Jin Si up, with a red rider''s uniform in hand. Hua Rong took the rider''s clothing and put it on quickly, then jumped onto her horse.


    At this time, the sun had just set, and everyone saw her move nimbly, nimbly, and nimbly, as if she was a rabbit. The red riding suit she was wearing was brand-new, and it clearly matched her figure, as if it was already prepared.


    Before she greeted the crowd, she bowed to them like a female True Knight. The moment she took off her helmet, her jet black hair fluttered in the wind like a waterfall.


    At this moment, most of the people present could tell that it was a woman!


    The bright and beautiful sunlight shone on her face. That kind of smile, that fair and clean forehead, rosy lips, and soft chin, it was as if the beautiful mountains and rivers of the Southern Dynasty gave birth to a flourishing peony, and also as if this white mountain and black water had long ago blossomed into a seven-colored Flos Lonicerae.


    Everyone was startled for a moment. Zong Han suddenly came to his senses, pointed at her and shouted: "Song N¨¹, it''s that Song N¨¹ who escaped ¡­"


    But, no one heard him. Just then, Hua Rong had already put on her helmet and pulled her bow and arrows, causing Jin Si to immediately rush out.


    The surrounding people were all surprised, this strong and famous Jin Si was Jin Wushu''s beloved horse, but it was so familiar with it, as though Hua Rong was its old master.


    At this time, there were ten new willow branch s on the ground. Hua Rong ran forward and bent the bow. Her crossbows were released continuously, one bow and three arrows, she had cut three of the willow branch''s white rods in half. The direction in which the willow branch''s heads fell was not the same, but with a pinch of her horse''s leg, she bent over and scooped them up, then urged her to take a step forward, and actually firmly caught three willow branch.


    One shot three arrows, breaking three white rods was already not easy, and catching three more broken willow branch heads was even more difficult. Gu Shen who was at the side could not help but stare, and after a long while, he shook his head, and admitted that he could not do it.

 C146 Jealousy

    Jin Wushu couldn''t help but touch his shoulder. The arrow''s wound seemed to still be hurting slightly. Even he admitted that he could not achieve such an exquisite shooting technique.


    At this time, the crowd erupted into an uproar of cheers, Heroes included heroes, females included men and women, old and young. Seeing her like this, countless flowers scattered around, and even the usually unruly Gu Shen applauded vigorously. The crowd of Song Capture began to weep tears of joy as they applauded with all their might.


    She extended her hand out and cupped her fist in greeting. Her round and large black eyes flowed with a bright color, her long eyelashes drooping on her fair face, running in a circle like this, the Knights were all sweating profusely, but she was not panting, only her face was covered in a layer of pink beauty, and under the sunlight, she was like a flower blooming soundlessly.


    The Pet Consort beside the Song Huizong let out a long sigh and said in a low voice, "When I was young, I was always conceited and beautiful, but when I was old, I only knew that Princess Maude and Ye Lvguanyin were the most beautiful. I never would have thought that this woman with the surname Hua would be even more beautiful than the two of them ¡­"


    In truth, it was not that Hua Rong was more beautiful than the Princess Maude, but she was just agilely standing in the crowd. She was valiant, courageous, and carried that kind of smile on her face.


    Amidst the cheers of the crowd, Hua Rong dismounted and walked over to see that both Zong Wang and Jin Wushu were already in front of him. Behind them was a furious and surprised Zong Han.


    Zong Wang raised a cup of wine and laughed: "Miss Hua Rong is truly skilled, to be able to meet you today, you truly live up to your name."


    Hua Rong took the cup and gulped it down, "Second Crown Prince is too kind. People like me are everywhere in Da Song. "


    So it turns out that when he saw Hua Rong appear on the stage, he had only recognized her, and after seeing how Jin Wushu spent so much effort to get her to perform, he immediately understood what Jin Wushu was trying to do. He was familiar with the grudge between Jin Wushu and himself. Obviously, Jin Wushu did this because he wanted her to keep a high profile so that she wouldn''t be intimidated by Zong Han.


    Therefore, he decided to just be a good person to the end, and give Jin Wushu a favor so that he could personally come and toast. He could be considered a hero who valued heroes greatly, and he even gave Zong Han a warning.


    Zong Han naturally understood his intentions. He had been killed by Yue Pengju before, and at this time, he still did not know that Hua Rong was Yue Pengju''s wife, he only knew that it was his'' big sister ''. Under his anger, he originally wanted to grab this woman on the spot.


    Gu Shen who was at the side had originally won a round and was in the midst of feeling proud of himself, but after being disrupted by Jin Wushu''s move, the joy of victory had been washed away completely, to the point that he felt ashamed.


    In the corner of his eyes, he saw Zong Han''s sullen face but was unable to flare up. He was even more pleased and happy and also brought a cup of wine over: "Hua Rong, I''ll toast to you too ¡­"


    Hua Rong also finished her wine in one gulp before dismounting.


    Jin Wushu saw that her smiling face had a pure and sweet freshness, but his eyes revealed such a strong caution and courage ¡ª


    It was as if he was seeing her for the first time. At this time he said: "Ginns is yours. I gave it to you for a long time. It only knows you..."


    Before Hua Rong could answer, a group of Song Capture s walked over. Song Huizong was very excited: "This young lady ¡­"


    "My name is Hua Rong, I am Da Song''s wife."


    Hua Rong looked at him indifferently and paid his respects. This old and unconscious Sovereign King had long forgotten his previous visit with the "little Taoist" when he had attempted to save his country with the "hexadecyl method". Now, he was looking at her with his infatuated eyes, as if he was looking at a daughter of his own.


    Before the crowd of Song Capture s came to the Jinguo, they had already heard of Yue Pengju''s great name and all of them were pleasantly surprised. It turned out that this woman was actually the wife of the Da Song''s famous general, Yue Pengju.


    Although they were detained in a foreign country and did not hear about the affairs of the world, after Jin Wushu and the others fled from the sea, the main Kikuji s by the sides of the great Golden Army s, such as Princess Maude, would still have some knowledge about them. As a result, when they saw Hua Rong in such a hopeless situation, all of them felt a great hope of returning to the south arise within their hearts.


    Qiao Gui Fei took a step forward and held her hand tightly: "I didn''t expect my Da Song to have such a good daughter. I have also heard of General Yue''s fame ¡­"


    Hua Rong didn''t have time to be "crying eyes" with these Song Capture, but Qiao Gui Fei didn''t have a bad reputation throughout her life, and had a kind character. At this moment, an old woman named Cang Cang, Hua Rong felt very sorrowful in her heart, and didn''t dare to reveal the truth of the matter ¡ª Actually, Da Song''s current son, other than her biological mother, did not care about whether they could return to Da Song or not!


    She merely bowed respectfully towards the Qiao Gui Fei, and said indifferently: "Since Hua Rong has been ordered to head north, she will naturally do her best."


    Everyone knew that this was not the place to talk, so Qiao Gui Fei immediately took a step back.


    Just then, Hua Rong turned around and was about to return to the Da Song diplomatic mission, but she saw Jin Wushu standing beside him in a gloomy manner.


    My name is Hua Rong, I am the wife of the Da Song.


    His eyes seemed like they were about to spit fire!


    This woman, this damnable woman, she actually said she was the wife of another man in front of so many people.


    Her tone was gentle and full of pride.


    Could it be that being Yue Pengju''s wife was something to be proud of?


    He clenched his fists, suddenly ashamed, ashamed of himself.


    He was only a defeated opponent of Yue Pengju, he would lose to even in this Salix!


    Yue Pengju who was lingering.


    From afar, there were still three women staring at Jin Wushu and Hua Rong.


    At this gathering, Wang Junhua and Qin Gui''s husband and wife were doing odd jobs in the crowd, along with Princess Tianwei, they were also mixed in with the female envoys. She was young and weak, and seeing Hua Rong like this, she felt both happy and sad in her heart. She really wanted to see immediately and ask her a lot of things; She had a completely different frame of mind from the other Song Capture s, she was willing to submit to Jin Wushu. Amongst the Kikuji s, Jin Wushu was the one who thought himself to be the most favored. Because of this, she did not even put Ye Lvguanyin in her eyes. But he had suddenly met Hua Rong here! Seeing that girl who could even escape Jinying.


    He didn''t realise it himself, but she could clearly see the fawning on Jin Wushu''s face. Right, it was the fawning on him.


    It was a man''s way of trying to please a woman. It was attentive, and concealed within it was a crazed way of trying to please her.


    The noble and noble Fourth Prince was actually trying to please the women of the Song Kingdom!


    Wang Junhua was furious. As a captive, she did not have a high position, but he could freely come and go in and manage household chores. He had the bearing of a mistress. Even the Second Crown Prince''s love for him was mediocre. After all, everyone here had the identity of a "concubine", but how could this Song girl receive such a favor from the Fourth Prince?


    Hua Rong, so beautiful, so valiant, stood under the sunlight. Amidst the cheers of the crowd, she seemed like a nimble little leopard, yet also like a gorgeous flower fairy. Her white face, her black eyes, all those bright colors combined together didn''t have any flaws.


    This was because, intentionally or unintentionally, the Fourth Prince had led Ginns and his famous horse to curry favor with her in front of thousands of women in the Jinguo.


    How could there be such a disaster in this world?


    How could there be a woman that was even more hateful than Ye Lvguanyin?


    In the past, she had thought that Ye Lvguanyin was the most detestable girl in the world!


    Anger, sadness, jealousy ¡­ She held a kitchen knife in her hand, and when Qin Gui saw the strange look in her eyes, he whispered in surprise, "Madam ¡­"


    Qin Gui was afraid of her, and would always be cautious in places with no one around.


    Wang Junhua was already filled with grievances, but when he glanced at Qin Gui from the side, he saw that he had been tormented by the Northern Lives for the past one or two years. He had already aged a lot, his goatee was covered with the scent of cow dung, and had become extremely perverted, his resentment had immediately found a place to vent. She fiercely let go of his hand, and the knife fell on Qin Gui''s foot, causing him to let out a cry, as he did not even dare to breathe.


    And the other woman with complicated thoughts was naturally Ye Lvguanyin.


    This was the first time she saw Hua Rong, but seeing Jin Wushu following her closely, she felt it strange.


    What about the Fourth Prince who was so rude to him?


    Was this Salix really going to be my wedding day?


    She looked coldly at Jin Wushu from a distance. The girl''s fantasies had turned cold bit by bit, and he only felt that this Da Jin, these people, and all these people were not pleasing to the eye.


    Hua Rong naturally did not know that there were so many hidden currents in her surroundings that were surging violently. In fact, her mood on this day was extremely bad, not at all pleased with herself for displaying her skills in the Salix. On the contrary, she felt even more sorrowful.


    Judging from the situation of the day before, it was clear that Golden Man was still as arrogant and disrespectful as before. For example, if Jin Wushu were to "cede two rivers of land" and the two rivers of land were to go, the Song Kingdom would have already left three times, what kind of country would that become?


    She returned to her seat in low spirits, not even noticing that Jin Wushu had always been by her side.


    Zha He, who had been waiting at the side with his mouth wide open, when he saw her approaching, could not help but light up his eyes. He was so happy that he almost jumped up, but he did not know what to say. "You''re so beautiful ¡­"


    At this time, he already knew that this "Han Er" was a woman, but he didn''t know what to call her, or if he should call her "The little boys". Tonight... I''ll buy you a drink tonight ¡­ "


    Hua Rong smiled as she shook her head: "I still have some matters to attend to tonight."


    "Is that so?"


    Zha He''s face was filled with disappointment.


    Jin Wushu looked at him coldly from the side, and then looked at Hua Rong. He felt that it was extremely strange, why would this woman treat these female Genuine Soldiers so nicely, and never talk to him like this?


    He angrily stood behind her, and just as he was about to speak, Wu Qimai walked over and said softly, "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    After a few shouts, Jin Wushu regained his senses: "What''s the matter?"


    "Lord Jeru asks you to go negotiate with him."


    Hua Rong suddenly turned her head around, and at this time, she gave a sweet smile, as if she was treating Zha He nicely. Reaching out her hand, Zhang Xian gave her a case, which she received and handed to Jin Wushu: "Fourth Prince, this is a congratulatory gift for your marriage, it''s too small, too disrespectful!"


    How she congratulated herself!


    Jin Wushu sneered, with a flip of his hand, the box fell to the ground.

 C147 Recognize her

    Opening it, there were two books of poems from the Southern Dynasty. One was Su Dongpo''s, and the other was Wang Anshi''s.


    This was something that he normally liked, but at this moment, he felt that it was too much of an eyesore. In his fury, he actually trampled on it a few times, then bitterly left, cursing as he walked: "Damned Southern Barbarians, crafty Southern Barbarians, hypocritical Southern Barbarians ¡­"


    Hua Rong looked at his back and scolded him as "childish". She bent down and personally picked up the books on the ground, held them in her hands and patted off the dirt on them.


    Seeing that she had been humiliated, Zha He felt very depressed. He stepped forward: "The little boys, he doesn''t care about it, why did you send him off?"


    Hua Rong looked at this low-levelled female spirit with an astonished expression and sighed. It turned out that every country was the same, the commoners were always simple, and those in power, other than saying beautiful words, had hearts that were countless times more despicable than ordinary people.


    This was a continuous tent beside the stadium, it was filled with female nobleman''s playground. This time around, "Salix" had only just started. After that, there were still two or three days of batting, horse racing and other entertainment.


    At this time, Ye Lvhuangma was bringing his daughter, Ye Lvguanyin, and a group of female nobleman were drinking a teacup fried with real camel milk. Ye Lvhuangma was the general of the Qi Dan, and after returning the money, he was once famous or even a vice minister. He only had one daughter, who he considered to be the apple of his eye. When Old Wolf Master had doted on him before he died, she had agreed to marry the unmarried Fourth Prince.


    With the death of Old Wolf Master, the new master did not find him pleasing to the eye, and quickly reduced him to a lowly position. Furthermore, his report did not fit with the new master''s intentions, so he was continuously demoted. In desperation, he placed his hopes on his future son-in-law "Fourth Prince" and hoped for an opportunity to turn the tables around. However, Jin Wushu had been fighting in the Song Kingdom for a long time, and he had returned from the ocean with no emotions whatsoever. This matter was dragged over and over, and not long after, he personally prepared a dowry to urge the Fourth Prince to get married quickly.


    He chatted happily with the rest of the group. When he saw his daughter sitting aside with a frown on her face, he teased her: "Daughter, what''s wrong with you?"


    Ye Lvguanyin said depressingly: "Father, I see Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "It''s going to be a good day for you and Fourth Prince soon. Daughter, don''t worry."


    "Father ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin was about to say more, when Jin Wushu had already lifted the tent''s curtain and walked in with large strides.


    Everyone immediately bowed, "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Jin Wushu waved his hands and sat down in a daze.


    Ye Lvhuangma hurriedly said, "Fourth Prince, the marriage between you and my daughter should be set by now."


    "Alright!"


    Seeing how straightforward Jin Wushu was, he was overjoyed: "This old man knows that Fourth Prince is busy, you don''t have to worry. This old man will help you arrange the marriage properly ¡­."


    Jin Wushu laughed loudly, and looked at Ye Lvguanyin who was standing opposite him. "Mt. Tai does not need to go through so much trouble.


    Everyone was shocked, especially Ye Lvguanyin, whose face flushed red.


    Ye Lvhuangma was also extremely shocked. According to the Old Wolf Master''s gifts, his own daughter was supposed to be in the First Wife, so why would she become the second wife now?


    Jin Wushu looked at him coldly: What, Lord Jeru is not willing?


    Ye Lvhuangma was originally a general, and now that his position has fallen, coupled with the fact that Golden Man isn''t that strict with his wife''s status, even though he is slightly dissatisfied, he still hurried to thank her. "Thank you Fourth Prince for your love, this old man is going to get married right now, so Fourth Prince and my daughter can get married as soon as possible ¡­"


    "Then we will have to trouble Mt. Tai."


    Jin Wushu did not care about their expressions anymore and turned to leave.


    At this time, it was already close to dusk and most of the people present were general Chi Dan. Although he had more or less the title of official in the Jinguo, when they saw Jin Wushu act in such a manner and recalled the "Feast of the Shrek" held by him, their hearts were filled with shame. If not for the fact that their country had been exterminated, how could the dignified number one beauty in the grasslands be willing to be their number two, two, three, four, and five?


    Twilight slowly descended, and the afterglow of the setting sun illuminated the deserted garrison camp.


    Low rooftops, latticed windows, broken walls, tree-lined paths under ancient palm trees slanted to one side by the winter wind, dense, green, spring-warmed fir and holly trees, and black, close-knit ground that only the most vigorous of the plants could thrive.


    Hua Rong stood on the tall stone steps of the inn, looking at the moss, heather and other decorations of this foreign land, she was lost in thought. In front of him, there was a group of big horses running towards him, while shouting: "Grand Prince invites Song Kingdom to a feast!"


    What good results would there be in Zong Han''s invitation?


    The group of Golden Army s raised their voices, "Grand Prince invites Lord Yuwen and the God Archer Miss Hua Rong to attend the feast ¡­"


    Yuwen Xuzhong came out when he heard it, and said in pleasant surprise: "Yes."


    After being here for so long, Zong Han was finally willing to receive it.


    Hua Rong stood at a corner, thinking about how to respond. Suddenly, a hand was grabbed, and it dragged on and left.


    She turned pale with fright, while in the dark, Zhang Xian and Liu Qi had already leapt out and stared at the mysterious Black.


    The Black man sneered: "Hua Rong, if you don''t want to fall into the Devil Nest, then be good and don''t make a sound."


    It was Jin Wushu''s voice.


    Hua Rong considered the situation, and without further ado, she shot a look at Zhang Xian. Zhang Xian understood and immediately walked out. Yuwen Xuzhong was looking around for Hua Rong and had asked to see her. If she did not go, she would not miss him.


    Zhang Xian walked over quickly and asked, "Where is Hua Rong?"


    "Reporting to the Lord, the Fourth Prince has sent someone to invite her to the banquet."


    Hearing that it was Fourth Prince, no one dared to offend him, as he had no choice but to bring Yuwen Xuzhong to report in.


    Until everyone disappeared without a trace, only then did Jin Wushu come out of the shadows: "Hua Rong, you can''t stay here anymore."


    "Why?"


    He sneered, "Are you really stupid or are you pretending to be stupid? Would Zong Han let you go? "


    Hua Rong was also worried, but just as she was muttering to herself, Zhang Xian said in a low voice: "Fourth Prince, we are an envoy of the Da Song, the Jinguo has the duty to ensure the safety of the Madame Yue!"


    One Madame Yue after another!


    Jin Wushu and other people could not recognize Zhang Xian, but Zhang Xian recognized him. Furthermore, Zhang Xian was meticulous to the details, and was able to see that the Golden Man coveted the "Madame Yue", so his and Liu Qi''s mission was to ensure Hua Rong''s safety and to immediately warn them.


    Jin Wushu said angrily: "Who are you?"


    Zhang Xian said neither humble nor arrogant: "I am the envoy from Da Song, Zhang Xian."


    Jin Wushu basically did not care about him, and looked at Hua Rong: "You have to change locations, or else, it''s not safe at all. "I have an empty house, you can live in it ¡­" Seeing that she did not agree, he lowered his voice and continued, "Tomorrow, I will be leaving Yanjing for a few days. If I am not here, you cannot continue staying in the inn."


    His eyes shone under the night sky, Hua Rong thought, this, was it worth believing?


    He flew into a rage and punched a big tree behind him, "Hua Rong, it''s useless for this prince to take your life! You don''t have to be so suspicious! "


    Hua Rong nodded decisively. "Alright, since that''s the case, I thank Fourth Prince for his concern. Zhang Xian, Liu Qi, the two of you follow me. "


    Jin Wushu saw that she had actually called for the two guards and shouted angrily: "I do not welcome the two of them!"


    Hua Rong smiled slightly: "If you want to invite me to stay, you have to invite them! They are my guards. "


    In the past few days, she seemed to have clearly seen Jin Wushu''s personality. Under her usual gentle appearance, she was actually exceptionally childish.


    Jin Wushu shouted angrily, "I can go with you, but I can''t just call you ''Madame Yue'' ¡­"


    Zhang Xian laughed: "It''s really funny, she''s the Madame Yue. We don''t call her that, what should we call her?"


    Jin Wushu was so angry that he could not say a word, he waved his hand, and took out his halberd s to chop at Zhang Xian.


    Who is Zhang Xian, how can I allow him to hack at me? Turning to the side, Hua Rong bellowed: Jin Wushu, what are you doing?


    Jin Wushu was gloomy, he turned and left.


    Hua Rong did not say anymore and gave him a meaningful glance. Zhang Xian and Liu Qi followed beside him and walked forward.


    Although it was called a "mansion", it was extremely simple and crude. Inside, there were only a few simple pieces of wood furniture, and even the bed was made from a few large wooden planks that were used as cushions. A tiger''s hide was thrown randomly on the floor.


    Zhang Xian and Liu Qi immediately followed orders and started to clean.


    Jin Wushu was annoyed by the two of them, seeing that they were finally leaving, he became slightly happier, and said gloomily: I lived here when I was hunting.


    "Thank you very much."


    He was silent for a moment, then suddenly said, "Actually, you don''t need to thank me ¡­"


    "Why?"


    "That time, I had someone kill you ¡­ "Actually ¡­"


    Hua Rong interrupted his words in a hurry: "You don''t need to say too much about the past."


    He was in a hurry as well. Originally, he didn''t want to mention it, but there were some things that stuck in his heart, and only after finding the chance finally, could he spit them out quickly. "Hua Rong, don''t think that I will be courteous to you. I''ll kill you once, and you''ll also kill me once. I don''t owe you anything. This time you are in Jinguo, at most, I can only guarantee your safety. As for rescuing Zhao Deji''s mother, I will take this opportunity to advise you not to dream too much ¡­ "


    She lowered her voice and said, "Just what do you need?"


    "Condition?"


    "Right, since it''s a negotiation, there should be conditions!"


    "Negotiate?" Jin Wushu laughed loudly, "Hua Rong, do you really think your Song Kingdom has any bargaining chips? Just Yue Pengju? Even if he won a sea battle, what about on land? How many famous generals in Song Kingdom are able to resist you? You want to negotiate with just Yue Pengju? "


    Hua Rong was shocked. "Lord Yuwen, Grand Prince ¡­"


    What a clever person!


    Jin Wushu looked at the panic on her face with satisfaction, "What do you think, is Yuwen Xuzhong a member of Sheep Shepherd''s Su Wu or Yun Yun''s Submission?"


    Hua Rong thought about Yue Pengju''s evaluation of him "outstanding talent, unyielding and lacking in courage", and for a moment, she was not sure what would happen if Yuwen Xuzhong were to be detained by Zong Han.


    When Jin Wushu saw that her eyes were blinking and even when he was in a state of panic, her eyes flowed with such a moving and beautiful radiance, he didn''t know why but he was happy in his heart. It was as if ever since he knew her, he liked to see her expression filled with fear.


    In the blink of an eye, Hua Rong saw that he was staring at herself as if she was a hunter staring at prey, and said angrily: "Shameless golden prisoner of war, the two nations are at loggerheads and cannot be cut off, furthermore, this negotiation was initiated by you guys first, you truly are treacherous villains ¡­"


    Jin Wushu spread his hands wide open, and laughed until his snow-white teeth were revealed, his black-colored hair fluttered alluringly in the wind: "Hua Rong, who killed you? Did I kill you? "


    Hua Rong really wanted to punch him hard in her face, to the point that his eyes popped out, but she resisted the urge and wordlessly returned to the house.


    Outside, Jin Wushu''s hearty laugh came over: "Hua Rong, you shouldn''t go to this place so easily. You must be careful not to get caught by the Grand Prince ¡­ "Hahaha ¡­"


    Zhang Xian, Liu Qi and the others finally came in. They stared at Hua Rong anxiously: "Madame Yue, what should we do now?"


    "Hide here first and see if there is any news of Lord Yuwen''s trip tomorrow."


    Zhang Xian was somewhat worried as he replied, "I don''t know if it''s safe in Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Hua Rong said: "It''s temporarily safe. We''ll just hide for a few days. As for the rest, we''ll act according to the circumstances."


    Jin Wushu was proud, and with Zhang Xian and the rest by his side, he would not use force so easily. Furthermore, he had a fierce battle with Zong Han, so much so that Hua Rong was able to sense that the result of the battle between the two parties was very likely to be immediately determined whether or not there was any hope for the Song Capture to return south.

 C148 Isll take you away

    It was the first rain of late spring, and the northern sky was a dull gray.


    On the road to Oolong Town, three fast horses rapidly approached.


    Because the horse was too fast, the person at the front had sweat dripping down his back. The sky had turned cold, and sweat was sticking to his back, creating a bone-piercing chill.


    However, his heart was burning with a fiery passion.


    Seeing that the barracks was about to arrive, he looked at the direction from afar and changed his mind.


    Behind him followed two capable attendants. One of them was called Ma Su, the other was called Liu Wu. The two of them were once the "Han Er" of Liaodong Region.


    The two of them had been in the local business as hawkers and understood the true language of women.


    Ma Su immediately asked: "King, are you not going to the Oolong Town?"


    King Qin shook his head, "I''m not going! Immediately go to Jinguo. "


    Liu Wu reminded him, "Further ahead is the capital city of the original Liaoning. Now that it is owned by the Jinguo, it is one of the most important cities in the Jinguo, and there are a lot of generals'' mansions here. But Shang Jing still has some distance, should we go to Yanjing or Shang Jing? "


    King Qin did not know the difference between the two, nor did he know if Hua Rong''s group was at Yanjing or not. After thinking for a moment, he suddenly asked, "Does Fourth Prince of Jin Guo have a mansion here?"


    "Yes." After we captured the Yanjing, the few princes and princesses of the Old Wolf Master were all in the Yanjing. "


    King Qin immediately replied: To Yanjing first, and then to Shang Jing.


    "Yes."


    Under the night, King Qin pulled out his big blade, the blade edge shining with a cold light, he tried to wave it, maybe he wanted to slice Yue Pengju''s head off or Jin Wushu''s head off.


    "Damn it, Yue Pengju this bastard, to actually be at ease and let the little girl go to such a barbaric place like Jinguo, isn''t that just sending a sheep into the mouth of a tiger?"


    Liu Wu said softly: "Didn''t Kanggong reveal that Yue Pengju is at the Chen Army''s border?"


    "What''s the use of that? The little girl is really in danger, how can he make it in time? "


    He wiped off his blade, his heart wishing that he could slice Yue Pengju''s body. Little girl, damn you, what''s the use of marrying a man like that?


    After witnessing her marriage, he had practically vented all of his wholehearted resentment onto Yue Pengju. At that moment, he had already confirmed: it was all Yue Pengju''s fault!


    He had deceived her. He had deceived her.


    Little girl, I was deceived by his flowery words.


    Because he had such a thought, his mind was even more fervent:


    Since Yue Pengju didn''t die, he must not cut off her train of thought.


    As long as Yue Pengju died, the huge problem would be solved immediately.


    But, how could Yue Pengju die?


    His eyes lit up like a leopard''s in the darkening night. A brilliant plan formed in his mind. He clenched his fists, and they creaked. Gradually, a look of excitement appeared on his face.


    Being unable to kill Jin Wushu at sea was his first regret!


    Letting Yue Pengju go was the second regret!


    Since that was the case, he might as well deal with these two in one go. After all, these two weren''t good people.


    His clothes tightened around his body and he kicked his horse in the cold wind as he galloped towards Yanjing.


    It had rained last night, and the ruined walls of the inn were damp and green.


    Hua Rong quietly slipped out from the shadows.


    As expected, and the others did not come back.


    They must all have been captured by Zong Han.


    Yesterday, she had promised to negotiate, but immediately became hostile. She immediately realized that the entire Jinguo, could it be that they were planning a large-scale attack on Song Dynasty?


    However, the peace talks were not important. What was important was the empress dowager. As long as the empress dowager left, with Zhao Deji''s ruthlessness, he would definitely not care about the other Song Capture anymore and would definitely fight to the death.


    She was very careful. At this moment, she had already changed into a disguise, neither the image of the jaundiced patient nor the valiant looking lady who had ridden a horse and shot arrows the day before. She had changed into a tight-fitting suit, with a mustache, and was still wearing her big hat and tied up her hair.


    She took a few steps forward and coughed, causing Zhang Xian and Liu Qi to stop in the dark. The two of them had huge statures, and they were not proficient in female Primeval Language, so it was hard to disguise themselves, and they did not dare speak out in a crowded place.


    Hua Rong leisurely walked to the entrance of the store. It was still early, there were no signs of people around.


    She coughed again, slowly, and whistled.


    There was no movement from all around, just she whistled twice, and was about to look at the entrance of the shop, but she saw a true female male running over from the wall, rubbing his eyes. It was Zha He.


    Zha He couldn''t recognize Hua Rong, but he recognized the kind of whistle she was blowing. He rubbed his hands together in extreme joy: "The little boys ¡­" Then, he suddenly became very surprised, "The little boys, why did you do it like this?"


    She whispered, "Because someone wanted to kill me."


    Surprised, he said angrily: "Who wants to kill you? I''ll help you kill him first! "


    In his mind, he still thought about the girl from Salix, whose black hair was fluttering in the wind. Like a fairy tale, this kind of woman walked into the world, approaching like a legend.


    Who would be so cruel as to kill such a person?


    Hua Rong smiled slightly: "In the future, whoever asks you, you already said that you don''t know me, so don''t reveal my identity, okay?"


    He nodded his head vigorously, "Don''t say it! I swear, I won''t. "If you tell me not to tell, then I won''t tell ¡­"


    Hua Rong smiled and whispered, "Where is a secluded place? Shall we go drink? "


    He looked around cautiously and immediately dragged Hua Rong and left.


    This was a small casino in the Yan Jing City, and there were all kinds of gambling places here. There were female practitioners, Chidan s, Han Er, merchants and servants from all over the place, and they were both inns, teahouses, and even more so, fighting with chickens and horses. Here, even if you were a bandit, no one would take a second look at you.


    Only the lowly people like Zha He could find such a good place.


    Hua Rong was very satisfied.


    After sitting down in an oily, wooden partition, Zha He shouted for Scophthalmus a few times, but no one paid attention to him. Then, he went to the stove and poured himself a pot of warm wine.


    The wine was brewed on the outside, and it was very light and coarse, like boiled mash soup. Hua Rong held up a big bowl full of food and drank from it, giving off a warm feeling in the cold northern lands.


    Zha He was so excited that he couldn''t sit still. He didn''t know why, but ever since he found out that she was a girl and that she was riding on horseback like the Seven Colored Lotus in Jinguo, with his bow bent, he was like a fairy from the legends. For the first time in his life, he did not fall asleep at night. He was eagerly and excitedly waiting for her to come find him.


    The little boys said that he would definitely come to find him.


    He squatted in the corner of the inn. Since it was midnight and no one was around, he returned to the store and took a nap. Sure enough, she had arrived.


    Hua Rong took out a silver ingot: "Zha He, do you want to get married?"


    He nodded, very pleased.


    Hua Rong smiled and said: "Since that''s the case, why don''t you go and redeem Empress Xing as your wife?"


    Although marrying a Golden Man was also an insult, it was better to be able to leave the inhuman prison that was the laundry first.


    Zha He only kept nodding his head. At this time, no matter what she said or what she wanted him to do, he would agree.


    Hua Rong pushed the silver back to him: "I will also buy you a small house."


    He suddenly pushed the silver back. "The little boys, I will do anything for you, but I don''t want silver ¡­"


    Hua Rong was startled. Without silver, how could she redeem the Princess Xing?


    She had already heard from him that as long as the female Genuine Soldiers took a fancy to them, no matter if it was an imperial concubine or a general of the Jinguo who didn''t want them, they could buy them off her cheaply.


    Zha He stood up in excitement. This entire morning, he was very excited as he stared at her bright eyes.


    Hua Rong reminded him, "Zha He, you need money to marry into the Empress Xing ¡­"


    "Ah?" "True." He kept the silver and said excitedly, "The little boys, I''ll help you marry Empress Xing now ¡­"


    Hua Rong laughed. She was the one who married, not him!


    But, at this time, she couldn''t care about his words anymore, even though she was in a place like this, she didn''t dare stay any longer, as she got up and said, "Zha He, I''ll come look for you again tonight ¡­"


    "Alright, alright, alright ¡­"


    At the entrance of the inn, the Emissaries of the Song Clan were looking around in panic. When Yuwen Xuzhong and the others didn''t return, they immediately realized that their time for prisoners was coming.


    Su Wu''s sheep!


    Who would be willing to be the Su Wu who would be a shepherd in the bitter cold?


    In their panic, they heard a burst of powerful Horseshoe s. Everyone walked to the door and saw a pair of female Genuine Soldiers riding over. Their leader was the Han Chinese official Pei Yong from Grand Prince.


    Pei Yong stared at the envoys for a long time before speaking arrogantly, "Grand Prince invites the envoys to attend the banquet ¡­"


    An envoy courageously shouted, "The Madame Yue is not here ¡­"


    "Where did she go?"


    "We don''t know either."


    Pei Yong laughed coldly, "You''d better hand her over today, or else ¡­"


    No one dared to make a sound. They knew that Hua Rong had offended Zong Han yesterday, so if she truly appeared, they would definitely not be able to return.


    At this moment, all of the important people in the envoy had been seized, and the remaining people didn''t matter. Pei Yong raised his whip and said, "You are not allowed to leave this place ¡­" Then he walked away.


    At this time, the streets and alleys were already bustling with activity when Zha He came out. Guests had mostly come from the Salix s, eating, drinking, and having fun, as well as performing with a polo.


    The signal was something that had been agreed upon. Without even looking back, Hua Rong said in a low voice: "We have already scouted around the inn, Lord Yuwen and the rest have been detained by the Grand Prince ¡­"


    Hua Rong could see that all around the inn were female Spirit Masters in plain clothes. Presumably, they were sent by Zong Han to capture him. Yesterday, on the Salix, with Jin Wushu and Zong Wang''s words at the forefront, he did not dare to brazenly arrest him. But since she dared to detain Yuwen Xuzhong, he would also not be polite to him.


    Even though he was disguised, he still felt uneasy. He quickly blended in with the crowd and headed out of the city.


    She looked around and saw no one else around. Then, she sped up her pace and headed towards the tent house.


    Because of Salix, the surrounding people all went to watch the excitement, the place was completely empty. It was a spring rain. A layer of green suddenly appeared on the vast expanse of land. The grass, oil, and trees were all lush and verdant. The entire area was filled with the verdant color of spring.


    Hua Rong still did not dare to openly speak about it. Wechsler''s was one of the important captives, so she was sure that she was under her supervision to some extent. She looked around. She couldn''t see her, and she didn''t dare visit the house. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly picked a leaf from the tree and played a song, "Butterfly and Love Flower."


    Before she came, Zhao Deji had a few simple instructions, such as what the empress dowager liked and dreaded. Although the Wechsler''s was not proficient in zither, chess and painting, but he knew how to play simple songs, and amongst them, he was most proficient in < Butterfly and Love Flower >.


    She hummed for a while and after a while, the half tent door that was half made of mud opened. Wechsler''s came out and stood at the doorway, looking around in panic.


    After looking at it for a while, she slowly walked over and puffed out her belly.


    Only when she arrived behind the big tree did she stop. Zhang Huang Di did not dare to make a sound, he was only surprised to find out where the voice came from.


    Hua Rong appeared from behind the tree and bowed. "Greetings, empress dowager ¡­"


    The word "empress dowager" sounded like a clap of thunder. Wechsler''s looked at the "female spirit" in front of him in surprise as he took a few steps back and said with a trembling voice, "You ¡­ you ¡­"


    "Empress Dowager, there''s no need to be surprised. I''m Hua Rong, the envoy of the Da Song. On the orders of Song Tianzi, I came to rescue the empress dowager ¡­"


    Wechsler''s slowly came to his senses as he heard the voice of a woman. He stammered: "The Son of Heaven of Da Song?"


    "He''s your son, Ninth Prince. He''s the son of the heavens of Da Song now ¡­"


    It was only now that Hua Rong could truly see her face clearly. The current Wechsler''s was already in her forties, and her features were mediocre. Her head was lowered and her eyes were pleasing to the eye. It could be seen that her life in Jinguo had not been easy.


    Hua Rong said in a low voice, "Empress Dowager, I''m here to bring you away ¡­"


    Wechsler''s suddenly took a step back, his eyes revealed extreme numbness and grief. He couldn''t help but caress his own stomach, "Go back ¡­ Go back... How can I return to the Da Song ¡­ "


    According to the ethics and ethics of the Da Song, since he had already married into a Priestess, his relationship with the Zhao family would be cut short. If she were to return to the Song Kingdom, she would have to face embarrassment. However, compared to when the woman was truly miserable and humiliated, no matter how embarrassed she was, she was still willing to return to the Da Song, and return to his son''s side.


    Seeing that she had not said a word, Hua Rong said anxiously, "Empress Dowager, Da Song came as an envoy and met with Grand Prince''s custody. It seems that the peace talks have no hope, but I still hope to bring you out of Jinguo ¡­."


    The hope that had just risen up in his heart was extinguished once again. Wechsler''s''s tears flowed down: "You''re saying to escape?"


    Hua Rong nodded.


    Wechsler''s laughed bitterly: "How can I escape with my current state?"


    Hua Rong was speechless.


    To escape, do you expect a pregnant woman in her sixties to run or ride? Regardless of which one he chose, he would not be able to escape. He would first take her life.


    Wechsler''s dried his eyes without even looking at her. His expression was numb as he walked back.


    Hua Rong was behind her and said anxiously, "Empress Dowager, next time you hear a tune, it''ll be me. "I will think of a way, I definitely will ¡­"


    Wechsler''s''s figure disappeared into the distance. She entered the tent and closed the door, never appearing again.


    Hua Rong stood in the shade of the tree, the sunlight shining through the gaps of the trees, illuminating her entire face, her heart feeling the opposite of the bright and beautiful sunlight ¨C helpless and dejected, she was afraid that she would not be able to complete her mission.

 C149 Countermeasures

    Oolong Town''s camp.


    After Yue Pengju and his men returned from inspecting the terrain, it was already late.


    The moment he sat down, he ate two rough snacks and drank a bowl of congee. When he heard that Yu Peng had returned, he immediately stood up and went to welcome him.


    Yu Peng was about to bow, but he held him up first: "How is the situation?"


    "I found out that the Ambassador of Song was detained by Zong Han."


    His expression changed greatly, wouldn''t Hua Rong fall into Zong Han''s hands?


    "At present, we have received news that the Lord Yuwen did not return from a banquet, and only seven important members have been detained, excluding Madam. The news that Zhang Xian sent back is that their group is temporarily hiding in Jin Wushu''s palace. Madam told them not to worry. "


    However, even if Hua Rong was lucky enough to escape, how long would she be able to stay alive for?


    Furthermore, it was in Jin Wushu''s palace!


    He understood Jin Wushu''s intentions the best. There were many times when he couldn''t obtain the means to harm Hua Rong, so how long would it be safe to stay in his palace?


    Yu Peng knew that he was worried, and asked: "What should we do next?"


    Yue Pengju pondered for a moment. The two nations'' negotiations actually depended on the strength of the nation, and whoever had sufficient troops would have more authority to speak. Now that the Golden Man was acting so arrogantly, he naturally had nothing to be afraid of.


    In the past, when the Oolong Town''s garrison was under the command of the imperial government, they were nothing more than decorations. They never dared to confront the Golden Man head-on, nor could they effectively protect the safety of the Han people around them.


    "We also received news that Gu Shen''s troops were stationed fifty kilometers away to recuperate. Now, it''s also the start of spring, so every year, they would come to the border to hunt in March and April ¡­"


    The so called "hunt" was a large-scale assault on the border, plundering the possessions of the citizens of Da Song. Sometimes, this kind of operation could even extend to one to two hundred miles around the border.


    "Alright, then let''s take the initiative and give them a bit of a warning."


    "Yes."


    This deployment had already been planned long ago, and it was necessary to not make any mistakes in order to hit the target immediately. The date of departure was tomorrow night.


    It was bitterly cold in the north, and there was no supply of charcoal. After Hua Rong left, the fire on the brick bed burned out, and it became very cold as she laid down. However, the reason why she kept tossing and turning about was not because of Leng Ning, but because of loneliness ¡ª the loneliness that seeped into her very bones.


    His heart was as cold as ocean water, half of it was fire. He had just tasted the wonderful taste of marriage, and knew that there was another realm in life. But soon, they parted, leaving each other for a long time.


    A young man''s blood boiled like lava, but his wife wasn''t by his side. Not only that, she was also in danger. For a moment he thought he saw her float in through the narrow window, full of moonlight. He reached out in surprise and hugged her, but she was cold.


    He wondered why he had never missed her so deeply before. He had only been separated for seven or eight days, yet it was like he was living a new year. Every second felt like he was suffering.


    After lying down for a while, he heard an urgent voice from outside, "Yue Xiang Gong ¡­"


    After he was promoted to the position of Envoy, his subordinates took him as "Hubby", it was Wang Gui''s voice, and it was extremely urgent. He quickly got up. The moment he opened the door, he saw a person walking in. He was accompanied by two bodyguards.


    The person who came first spoke, "I''ve heard a lot about Peng Ju, I''m Shan Wu Jie of Chuan ¡­"


    Wu Jie had a medium stature and was around forty years old. When they first met, he had called his "Pengju", precisely to show his friendliness.


    Yue Pengju was overjoyed, and bowed respectfully: "So it''s Sir Wu."


    Even before and after the great disaster at Jingkang, the Golden Army would have to circle around Sichuan in an attempt to occupy the rear of the city and attack it from the front and back. However, due to being pushed back by Wu Jie, they did not succeed. Because of this, he was highly recognized by Zhao Deji. But, at that moment, why was Wu Jie here?


    Once the two sat down, the guards handed over the hot tea s. Wu Jie looked around the simple room, and laughed: "I''ve long heard that Pengju is extremely strict in the management of the army, and is not good at spoils. When I saw you today, I know that you live up to your name ¡­"


    "Sir Wu, you flatter me."


    "Truth be told, I''ve come here on orders ¡­"


    Originally, Zhao Deji felt that this matter was extremely important, and the envoys of the Song Kingdom had been detained many times. He was anxious, afraid that these envoys would never return, so in order to be absolutely safe, he suddenly thought of Wu Jie going to the north against the enemy, and leaving Chuanshan City. Before he could return, he sent a secret order for him to help.


    Although Wu Jie had heard of Yue Pengju''s name before, as a martial general of the Da Song, he was used to exaggerating his battle achievements.


    Wu Jie''s "sudden attack" this time, not only did Yue Pengju not dislike it, he was instead overjoyed. This kind of personal style, when compared to the likes of General Liu Guang and Du Chong, the difference was too huge, no wonder he was able to stand guard for so many years without being defeated.


    At the same time, Yue Pengju also understood Zhao Deji''s intentions. Originally, he had been the same as Hua Rong, thinking that after Zhao Deji ascended the throne, he was always timid and had high hopes for him, and was gradually walking down the path of his father. At this moment, his impression of Zhao Deji could not help but change greatly. He was finally willing to fight without hesitation for the sake of his mother.


    The two famous generals did not agree to negotiate with the Golden Army. They knew that only victory in the war could be used as a bargaining chip, and the two shared the same thoughts. They looked at each other and felt that this was a great opportunity.


    Wu Jie said in a low voice: "My thirty thousand troops and horses are still two hundred fifty kilometers away, and the vanguard is in front ¡­"


    Yue Pengju also said: "I found out news that after Jinguo''s death, her successor was not enough to convince the masses. Now that the Jinguo is at odds, if we can seize this opportunity, we can take back the two rivers ¡­"


    "Exactly!"


    The two of them lit up the lamp and chatted at night. The more they chatted, the more they speculated, and the more they hated each other for knowing each other too late.


    While his mouth was parched and tongue-tied dry, Wu Jie took a sip of coarse tea and sighed: "Pengju, you sure have lived a bitter life ¡­"


    Wu Jie was a famous general, came from a famous clan, dressed in extravagant clothing, his hobbies also fit the noble tastes of the current dynasty''s scholars, appreciating poems and songs, liking women''s voices and voices. Even in the army, there was a strict dietary requirement, moreover, there were always several talented concubine attending to serve him.


    Therefore, looking at these coarse tea buns that were brought out because they welcomed him, he felt like he couldn''t eat them.


    Wu Jie looked around him, "Penga, you have been in the army for a long time, and no one can take care of you. Why didn''t you let a few concubine s go by your side?"


    Yue Pengju chuckled, and took a sip of tea: "Pengju has his own wife by his side."


    "Oh? Your wife in the army? "


    Naturally, he couldn''t say that his wife had gone to rescue the empress dowager. All he said was, "She temporarily has matters to attend to so she left."


    "Since that''s the case, there should be a concubine by your side."


    He shook his head.


    Wu Jie saw that he was a young man full of vigor, and that the way he looked at him and the color on his face. However, when he saw the bloodshot eyes of the young man, he knew that it was because he was "not satisfied yet". According to habit, all the great generals in the army would have concubine accompanying them. For such a young man to stay alone in the army for so long, it is truly unbelievable, and it is also not conducive to his health. He laughed and said: "Peng Ju, this time when I am heading north, I have a few pretty girls in the army.


    "Milord, you absolutely cannot."


    "Why not? Could it be that Madame Yue is a tigress? "


    "My wife is gentle and virtuous, she has never been a fierce Jealousy."


    "In that case, why not?"


    At that time, there was an indispensable virtue of being the official wife of a woman: to tolerate and live in harmony with her husband''s concubine. That was why he could be called a "good wife". Seeing that he claimed that his wife was definitely not a ferocious Jealousy, Wu Jie advised him even more: "Pengju, your military affairs are very busy, you must have someone to take care of you, this matter is settled ¡­"


    Yue Pengju laughed and bowed, "Master might not know, Pengju was not putting on an act. In fact, because he had deep feelings for his wife, he has promised to never disappoint her in this life."


    Wu Jie disagreed, was it possible that a man with a concubine would have a bad wife? He thought that Yue Pengju''s wife was probably a tigress, and thought that he, a martial general of his generation, was also so ''afraid''.


    This meeting with Wu Jie caused Yue Pengju''s plans to slightly adjust, delaying him by a few days. He and Wu Jie felt that the emperor had finally done something, and he was already full of vigor and vitality. He was determined to win this battle, not only to save the empress dowager and the others, but also to take back the two rivers.


    That evening, he returned from his investigation. Yu Peng quietly stepped forward with a smile on his face as he said in a low voice, "Yue Xiang Gong, Sir Wu has sent you a beauty. You sure are lucky ¡­"


    It turned out that after Wu Jie left and thought about how young Yue Pengju was, he wanted to find a beautiful wife for him in the army. It just so happened that he saw his daughter when he was patting the widow of a sacrificial general in the station. The daughter''s name was Yong Xu, and at her age, she was literate, had a clean background, and was pretty and charming. He immediately gave the widow a generous pension and bought herself some jewelry. When Yong Xu heard that she was going to marry the famous general Yue Pengju as his concubine, she was naturally extremely willing.


    Yue Pengju was startled. In the past, there had been people who had gifted beauties to him and Zhao Deji had also given them to him. But this time was different. This time, during the interview with Wu Jie, he felt that meeting him was better than being famous, and he also felt that his kindness was greater.


    However, taking a concubine was absolutely impossible. Not only was it because he had promised Hua Rong to be a wife for life, even though he had yearned for the beauty of marriage in his mind, he had never imagined that it could be obtained from another woman besides his wife.


    Not even such a thought had occurred to him.


    In this world, who could be more pleasing to the heart than his wife?


    Thus, it became a difficult matter to find a way to deal with this woman.


    Yu Peng and Wang Gui saw that he was unsettled, the two of them had been following him for a long time, and knew that he and his wife would definitely not take in a concubine at this time, but the two of them could not come up with any ideas on this kind of matter, so they could only laugh and wait to see how Yue Pengju, who had won a hundred battles, would handle such a troublesome matter.


    Yue Pengju saw that not only did the two of them not come up with anything, they were even acting like they were watching a good show, and said helplessly: You two tell me, what do we do?


    Yu Peng laughed as he said in a low voice, "In my opinion, this Yue Xiang Gong might as well enjoy the beautiful fortune that has been delivered to you. It doesn''t mean that you have failed to live up to your Sir Wu''s good intentions ¡­"


    "Yeah, it''s not good to offend Sir Wu. "Furthermore, Madam is virtuous and will not blame you for showing consideration for the hardships of the military ¡­"


    Yue Pengju placed his hands on his forehead and asked anxiously: "What kind of rotten idea is this? Sigh, I''ll think of a way myself. "

 C150 Beautiful Morning

    Suo Xu was sent over by Wu Class with a smart servant girl. He was placed in a room and sat down. She was beautiful, and her hair was done in the style of an unmarried woman, a tall homocentric bun with six golden hairpins, an exquisite ivory comb at the back of her head, a butterfly jade ring, and a plum quill on her forehead, with bright eyes and white teeth, and a red lips on her cheeks. She was dressed in a rose-red cotton quilt and a red dress made of peony.


    Yue Peng walked in and sat in front of her. "This official is Yue Pengju. This young lady came all the way to Oak Dragon Town. This official is extremely grateful."


    On the way, she kept thinking about Yue Yang''s looks, but when she saw him enter, her heart thumped wildly. With just a glance, she was actually ten times more valiant than she had imagined.


    Yue Yang looked at her and saw that she was dressed extravagantly and had a soft and gentle demeanor. She was completely different from his wife. He said earnestly: "Although I am an official, I have not yet returned to my family. I do not dare to enjoy myself, and I do not dare to forget my previous life''s worries. My wife and I usually only wear cloth clothes, eat rice wild vegetables, rare white noodles, pork, and so on. "When this humble one left for the war, my wife Hua Shi and I had to go together, so I had to take care of the loneliness at home. I wonder if this young lady would like to go with me?"


    To Yong Xu, his question was something that she had never thought of. Furthermore, she knew that Yue Yang was a proselytizing hero and held high authority. She had planned to become a general''s concubine after all, even if he was forced to become her concubine, he would still be a pampered concubine for the sake of his looks. Furthermore, using her looks, it would not be in vain for her to be a pampered concubine for a famous general.


    However, after hearing Yue Peng''s words, his heart couldn''t help but turn cold. He thought to himself, it wasn''t easy to be his wife''s concubine. When a wife enters the battlefield, the concubine would stay in the empty room. Furthermore, it was impossible for the concubine to be as wealthy as he said.


    She was a smart girl, when she meditated, she had already observed the simple and crude house, it was practically a poverty-stricken house. Looking at Yue Peng''s clothes, it was that kind of coarse clothes, extremely simple and crude, she immediately understood that what he said was not false.


    She was still young, and she was carrying Prince Charming and the moon. How could she be willing to be a concubine living a cold and miserable life alone? However, he didn''t know how to reply to Yue Pengju.


    When Yue Pengju heard her voice, he continued, "Since you don''t think it''s right, how could I dare to delay your youth? "Please take your leave from now on."


    He left the room.


    When he came out, Yu Peng and the others were accompanying the two veterans who had sent him off.


    Yue Peng took out 10 copper coins and handed it over to the old soldier before saying, "I am writing a letter. Please bring it to Sir Wu and thank him for his kindness."


    The veteran came under the order, but seeing that Yong Xu had no intention of staying, they naturally did not dare to say anything, and took their leave.


    After the crowd left, Yue Pengju let out a sigh of relief.


    Yu Peng and the others felt as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders. They had never seen Yue Pengju being so nervous before, so they teased him, "Prime Minister Yue, this little lady''s looks are outstanding. How did you remove the luck of having women delivered to your doorstep? "Be careful and regret it, yo ¡­"


    Yue Yang wiped his sweat and also laughed: "Which woman is prettier than my wife?"


    Yu Peng and the others all laughed when they saw him praise his wife. They never knew that Yue Peng would have such a side to him, they all said: "Could it be that you are afraid that Madam will come back and roar like a lion?"


    "Haha, even you are afraid of us ¡­"


    "Everyone, guess what will happen if the wife comes back?"


    "¡­"


    Yue Pengju laughed, "So what if I''m afraid of the inside? If I were to take a concubine at home, the Madam would not only cut me down, but the both of you as well. If I charge you with a crime of instigation, will you be able to escape? "Ai, I really miss Madam ¡­"


    Everyone was at a loss whether to laugh or to cry. They knew that this famous general who had won so many battles was indeed someone who was "afraid of the inside"!


    On this day, Lonesome Flower anxiously waited for the envoy''s news. She no longer dared to go to the inn, and only Zhang Xian and the others went out to inquire about it. However, she heard that Yuwen Xuanzhong was waiting ''as a guest'' at the crown prince''s residence.


    She felt extremely helpless, but there was also no news from Zha He''s side. The most worrisome thing was that Zhang Xian and Liu Qi, who had gone out in the afternoon to look for news, also didn''t come back.


    Alone in the palace, she gradually lost her composure.


    The golden vulture had only seen it once on the night of the Liujie Festival, but had disappeared without a trace these days. In the palace, there were only two stout maids attending to him, dusting and cooking.


    She suspected that the two of them were spies planted by the Golden Vultures, and the two maids did not understand Chinese, so she did not want to say much.


    In the evening, the moon rose.


    Flower solution loitered outside the "palace" of the golden vulture. She hadn''t really paid attention to the scenery of this place in the past few days. It was only when she walked around in a state of confusion that she realized how different the scenery of this foreign country was.


    The entire palace was surrounded by trees and flowers, and a high stone wall separated it from the hillside behind. The avenue of a beech tree was a dark green barrier. Then, on both sides, there was an evergreen tree with no name.


    The moonlight had just risen, and its clear light fell on a more open area. Huaxue followed the moonlight and stopped at a few tall flower beds. It was the fragrance of wild roses, green wormwood, grass and other wild flowers and plants.


    She sat down on a wooden stake, feeling very upset. The Empress Dowager could not leave, and the Empress could not save her. What other meaning could she have except that she was trapped in the Kingdom of Jin?


    The longing for Yue Pengju grew stronger and stronger in his heart. That sweet taste of newlyweds, even if they only ate simple meals together, it was still much better than eating a table full of exotic fish in this palace.


    She sat for a long time, listening to the song of the nightingale in the late spring woods, followed by a rich fragrance that drifted in the wind.


    Surprised by the scent, she rose slowly to her feet, and in the cool moonlight, without a sound, the branch of a wild thorn appeared in front of her.


    She was startled to see the man standing in front of her, dressed in a white Han suit, like a scholar rushing to take his exams, wearing a familiar East Slope turban on his head.


    Then, the fruitful branch moved a little closer to her, almost across the tip of her nose, carrying with it the sweet fragrance of a spring day.


    She did not answer, but he smiled and said nothing and continued to stroll, now holding up the branch of the wild thorn, now bending over the clumps of wild roses in front of him, or lifting a red flower to his nose to smell it, or looking at the first drop of dew on the petal in the moonlight.


    A large flying bug flew past him and landed on Flower Speaker''s shoulder, stopping there. He reached out his hand as if to gently grab onto it, but the flying insect instantly flew away.


    Lonesome Flower looked at him coldly.


    He put the Wild Thorny Fruit aside and sat down on a thick wooden stake. Then, he pointed to another wooden stake and indicated that it should be sitting.


    Lonesome Flower was still standing there, looking at him coldly.


    Smiling, he took out a flute from his bosom, but it was definitely not Tick''s instrument. Perhaps it was a special instrument of their race, but the song it blew out was lingering. It was absolutely not the crude and primitive nature of a white mountain and black water.


    There was grass in the wild, and there were no signs of dew.


    There was a beauty, a clear and beautiful woman.


    A scorpion meeting, I want to woo.


    The wild has the wild grass, exposed to the sun.


    There was a beauty, as elegant as a spring.


    The scorpion meets with the son Zang.


    This was the wild and overgrown grass from the Book of Songs, and it was said that the overgrown grass grew in the wilderness and happened to meet a beautiful girl, just as I wanted.


    The tune was melodious and melodious. Under the moonlight, it carried a gentle and cold aura.


    Lonesome Flower looked at his clothes in disbelief, looked at the flute in his hand, and then looked at the moonlight. Zhang Sheng who was waiting in the west wing? A young master who failed his examinations?


    Wasn''t he the commander in chief of the south invasion of the Golden Kingdom?


    She suddenly laughed, "Golden Vulture, where are my two guards? You''ve already killed them? "


    "Flower Soluble, you are really disappointing! Such a beautiful scenery, why would you talk about all those fights and killings? "


    Lonesome Flower stared at him carefully, as if he was seeing him for the first time.


    This person had actually chosen the wrong profession. He wasn''t going to be a marshal whose achievements were like dried up bones, but rather, he was going to be a sportsman to ensure that he would act whatever he wanted.


    Golden Vulture finally stood up and walked to the front. "Hehe, Flower Melting, I''m back."


    It was as if he was a man who had just returned home and spoke to his wife in a familiar tone.


    "Where are my two guards?" she stubbornly asked, still standing at the same spot.


    "I despise them for being in my way. Let them temporarily stay in my mansion for the night, and then return tomorrow."


    Lonesome Flower suddenly took a step back and looked at him warily. Then, he turned around and left.


    He took a step forward and quickly pulled her hand. He was too strong for her to struggle, so she was forcefully pulled into the house by him.


    At the end of spring in the Northern Lands, the night was still cold. A stove had already been built in the house, and it was clean and quiet. There were a few side dishes on the table, a pot of liquor, and two maids left, closing the door behind them.


    Eight thick candles were lit at the corners of the room.


    She was very familiar with this fragrance. She had seen it for the first time back at the Liu Family Temple. It was a candle from the court of the Great Song Dynasty. There was also a candlestick, made of pure gold, with a dragon carved on it. It was as exquisite as a handicraft.

 C151 He was willing …

    She laughed: "Jin Wushu, have you not used up all the candles you stole?"


    Jin Wushu moved the candlestick slightly, poured wine into two jade bowls, and said lightly: "Hua Rong, you are really not a likeable woman! "No, you''re not only unlikeable, but you''re also a nasty woman."


    She sneered.


    He went on: "Yes, that''s it. It''s a nuisance to laugh like that."


    Hua Rong drank all the wine in the bowl before suddenly asking, "Grand Prince, what are your intentions in detaining this Lord Yuwen?"


    When she spoke like this, it was more normal. Jin Wushu picked up the wine bowl, took a sip, and then put it down.


    Hua Rong bellowed: What are you doing?


    "I don''t like the way you dress."


    She was wearing the tight clothes worn by the Golden Man male. The yellow liquid on her face had not been completely washed away, and her skin was also yellow and dull. There was only a pair of eyes ¡ª bright and clear eyes.


    She said angrily, "What do you care?"


    "I''ll tell you if you wash your face."


    She drank another mouthful of wine without saying a word. Then, she put the bowl to the side and said in a low voice, "I''m tired. I''m going to rest."


    Jin Wushu pulled her, took out a box from his robes and opened it.


    The first thing that entered his vision was red.


    It was completely different from the usual redness.


    It was a resplendent red color. It was actually a lotus flower, lying inside the ice-covered box. It was so bright that it looked as if it had just been picked.


    "This is the first Flos Lonicerae that bloomed in Jinguo. I brought it back from Shang Jing.


    Hua Rong was simply speechless.


    After a long while, she then laughed: "Jin Wushu, maybe you don''t know, I have never been interested in any flowers or plants since the beginning."


    "Hua Rong..."


    "Call me Madame Yue! Even if I become a captive of the Jinguo like the Lord Yuwen, I will still be the envoy of the Da Song, the wife of the famous general of the Da Song, Yue Pengju! "


    The sound of "Madame Yue" was like a poison which had angered him. He suddenly became angry as well as he swept the box on the table with his palm. The Flos Lonicerae flipped over and was pressed down by the ice cube in the box.


    Hua Rong stood up and looked at him coldly.


    He also stared at her angrily. At this time, his wild eyes had the fierceness and wildness of a wolf, a stark contrast to the Dongpo towel above his head.


    Hate, eyeball painful, it turns out, when you fiercely hate a person, eyeball almost fall out of pain.


    He smiled suddenly and held out his hand, blocking her way to the room.


    "Hand it over ¡­"


    "What?"


    "A present from you!"


    Hua Rong thought of the two people she had ruthlessly smashed on the ground, "Su Dongpo" and "Wang Anshi," and felt that this person was moody and her behavior was bad, but she could only turn around and take out that case from her own luggage.


    He took it, and happily patted the mud seal on "Su Dongpo", flipped open a page, and loudly said: "Hua Rong, which poem do you like Su Dongpo the most?"


    Hua Rong was completely speechless. She had come to the Jinguo to negotiate, not to popularize the name of Great Scholar Su for cultural exchange.


    He was even more excited, and his previous anger could no longer be seen. He waved his hand: "Come and read this book with me for a night, I''ll tell you how to help your Empress Dowager Wei escape."


    Hua Rong patiently sat down opposite of him.


    It was already late in the night. The only sound that could be heard was the chirping of the insects outside the window, adding to the silence.


    Jin Wushu closed the book and looked up only to see that she was already leaning against the broad back of the chair, his eyes closed as he fell into a deep sleep.


    He touched the fire in front of him, made it a little brighter, and lay down on the wide carpet, resting his head on his hands.


    The carpet below him was brought back from Da Song. It was originally a tribute from Persia to Da Song, or perhaps it was brought back from Persia by the Da Song''s merchant ship.


    The candles grew dimmer and dimmer, and they went out one by one, until at last the faint scent was gone.


    Of the smokeless candles that he brought back from the Song Kingdom, only these eight were left. After rushing back tonight, he couldn''t wait to bring them here and light them up, as if to commemorate some kind of emotion.


    When the candle was burnt out, would the fragrance never be seen again?


    In the darkness of the night, he could even hear her faint breathing, carrying with it the faint fragrance of wild roses.


    It was better to not see each other.


    After going through so many times, why did they always meet again at the most casual of times?


    Can''t even forget?


    Not even an enemy?


    After all, what was he to do now that they had reunited?


    However, he could still face it.


    Being able to face it was always a good thing.


    His heart was filled with joy, as if he was at ease like the victor ¡ª ¡ª Mouse, mouse took the initiative to pay a visit to a cat, is that true?


    He laughed. In the dark, he chuckled, as if he was enjoying a great happiness. However, this happiness was fleeting. It was too complicated, so he didn''t know how to clearly describe it.


    The ice had been melted and the ground had been burnt dry by the fire, but the scarlet flower was still intact. It was placed inside the box like a red sample, and slowly, when its juice and vitality had disappeared, it would be able to achieve an eternal life.


    An eternity that would never rot!


    He looked at the lady sitting on the chair opposite him. Everything was so quiet in the dark night, as if it was the first time he experienced peace. It was a far deeper intimacy than when he was in Liu Jia Temple.


    He suddenly felt a little sad, but also happy. He rested his head on his arm and slowly fell asleep as well.


    Hua Rong was startled awake and immediately stood up. Jin Wushu also woke up, the moment the maid opened the door, two men had already barged in. Zhang Xian said anxiously: "Madame Yue ¡­."


    When Zhang Xian and Liu Qi saw Jin Wushu and Hua Rong in the same room, and saw the two looking exhausted with their clothes on, and Zhang Xian, he heaved a sigh of relief and looked at Jin Wushu warily.


    Hua Rong was overjoyed, and her heart finally relaxed.


    Zhang Xian had something to say, but seeing that Jin Wushu was here, how could he continue?


    Hua Rong opened her mouth first, and said calmly: "Jin Wushu, thank you."


    Jin Wushu laughed mockingly, and said coldly, "Hua Rong, I once reminded you, when this prince heard the word ''Madame Yue'' again, he would drive these two servants away ¡­"


    Zhang Xian was enraged, "Fourth Prince, the hatred of stealing my wife and killing my father, has always been a taboo to me! You, a dignified Fourth Prince, why do you covet the wives of others? "


    Jin Wushu always boasted about being arrogant, but after his heart had been broken through by Zhang Xian, he realized that this Han Chinese clothes that he had changed into were to curry favor with Hua Rong. He blushed and said angrily: "You damned servant, who allowed you to talk so much?"


    Zhang Xian remained neither humble nor arrogant, and said coldly: "I am not a servant, but rather, it is the season of the Da Song''s envoys!"


    Even being held is an envoy.


    This shabby servant''s tone of voice was also the same as Hua Rong''s. Indeed, he was worthy of being her personal bodyguard.


    Jin Wushu did not get angry and instead laughed, "Alright, alright, alright, this prince wants to see how you guys can be my envoys under the Grand Prince ¡­"


    When all was said and done, a person had no choice but to lower his head under the eaves. He had come here to negotiate, not to fight. Furthermore, if they really left this place, they were afraid that they would be captured by Zong Han. If he was captured by Zong Han, he would truly be seeking death. It was better to submit to Jin Wushu than to be humiliated by him.


    Hua Rong secretly sighed, with a glance, Zhang Xian and the other man left.


    Jin Wushu was still furious. Hua Rong looked at him and said warmly: "I still have a book with Sima Guang''s handwriting, do you want it?"


    Jin Wushu stared at her, he never expected her to say such a thing.


    He wanted to laugh in his heart, but he suddenly became furious after thinking about it, "No, no! Hua Rong, you want to bribe me like you bought Zha He? You are just like this. You hate me to death, yet you bribe me! Hua Rong, how much did you give Zha He for him to work for you? "


    "¡­"


    His gaze turned sharp, and he remembered that smile on Zha He''s face, that gaze that looked like a queen''s. Anger surged in his heart: "Hua Rong, tell me, what do you want to use Zha He for? "You actually dare to use my Da Jin''s man ¡­"


    Hua Rong was so agitated by his tone that she even forgot to "endure humiliation" and coldly said, "So what if I''m using him?"


    He almost shrieked, "Vicious woman, you admit that you''re using him?"


    "Yeah, he was willing to do that. That''s how it is, your man of gold, is willing to be used by me. "What are you going to do?"


    He took a step forward and she stood motionless.


    His hand almost touched her forehead: "Bad woman, I warn you, don''t try to stir up trouble in my land of gold!"


    "Is it bad? Is this considered bad? I used him, at least to return the money. What about you? You guys in Song Kingdom burn, kill, rob, rob everything ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu panted heavily.


    "Hua Rong, don''t think that I don''t know! You wish for Zha He to marry into the Empress Xing and not let this cowardly turtle, Zhao Deji, wear a green hat ¡­ "


    Hua Rong laughed out loud.


    Jin Wushu was stunned by her laughter, and could not help but ask: "What are you laughing at?"


    She was laughing, but there was not the slightest bit of happiness in her laughter, her voice was ice-cold: "Jin Wushu, you should know! How many men would care about their humiliated wives? Do you still not know what kind of torture the Empress Xing suffered in the Jinguo? The son of the Da Song already had the Three Palaces and Six Houses, why would he still put her in her heart? Why did I save her? Was it because I pitied her and wanted her to suffer a little? Do you really think that she would have the chance to return to the Song Kingdom to become a queen? Which monarch do you think would be so sentimental? "


    Jin Wushu was at a loss for words, unable to answer.


    After a long while, he finally said with difficulty: "Then why did you ask Zha He to go and work hard for you?"


    "He''s willing!"


    He was willing! Because he was willing!


    It was just like how he himself had come here dressed in Han Chinese clothing just to make her happy and to be ridiculed by her imperial bodyguards.


    He had never been so stingy in his life before. Why did he have to curry favor with this damnable woman? What''s so great about her?


    He was ashamed and angry as he shouted: "Han Er! The damned cunning Han Er! Hua Rong, you are as cunning as the other Han Er. "Come to my Da Jin''s land and do this kind of thing as well. In the end, the person who murdered my Da Jin ¡­"


    Hua Rong was also angry: What did I plan to do to you?


    "If you don''t have anything to offer, then be a thief or a scoundrel!"


    Hua Rong was so angry that she couldn''t say a word. Jin Wushu saw her blushing red face, long eyelashes hanging in front of his eyes.


    She was angry, she was exasperated by her own scolding.


    She felt very pleased with herself. She didn''t know why she felt so happy when she saw her angry.


    It didn''t matter if he hated it or was angry. After all, only by being this alive could he feel that it was real.


    He laughed and walked away.


    As he walked to the door, he did not forget to loudly add, "Those two damned servants of yours, even this prince wants to kick them out so that they can be captured by the Grand Prince. Whether they live or die has nothing to do with this prince. However, Empress Xing, I don''t care if you save me or not. "

 C152 shamelessness

    The sun rose up into the white mountain in the distance. The white snow would never melt, and it accumulated over time. It was as if only deities could achieve this, and mortals could only worship them from afar.


    The King Qin reined his horse in and stopped to look at the foreign sun.


    Passing through this dusty road, they would reach the Yanjing, what would those foreign men and women look like? He suddenly felt curious.


    Under his eyes, a terrifying red flame was released, as if his eyes were some kind of emotional wild beast. Along the way north, almost every day, he was tormented by an endless amount of lust.


    After so many years, he''d never lacked women. However, because of the restrictions of the oath and the subtle waves in his heart, he''d never been able to find another woman.


    However, the little girl, that damned little girl, had become someone else''s wife in such a distant place.


    The fire in his chest seemed to be boiling the snow on the snow-capped mountain opposite. No one understood better than him why he had crazily chased them from the ocean to the land and from the land to Jinguo!


    He needed her. He desperately needed her.


    Needs it.


    If he wanted to acquire it, he would have to destroy it first.


    Destroy everything that stands in your way.


    Because the hatred he had towards Yue Pengju, gradually spread and seeped into his bones, even began to hate her ¡ª truly hated her! The devil that he hit!


    He suddenly had a very strange thought in his heart:


    If she died, would he not have to suffer so much?


    He was shocked by this growing thought in his heart.


    Even when he entered the army camp with her, he had never felt such hatred.


    From beginning to end, he had never hated her.


    Before he came to the Jinguo, he had always thought that the person he hated the most was Yue Pengju, and the only person he truly hated was him. However, when this hatred couldn''t be vented and gradually expanded in the corner of his heart, he understood that perhaps, true destruction might bring about true joy.


    "Send him to the bridal room!"


    "Send him to the bridal room!"


    Only now did he realize that Hua Rong was no longer the little girl that she had absolute control over on the island in the past, nor was she the wife that she had married to.


    She had made up her mind to leave and make up her mind. Even if she had to go through a lot of hardships, it was impossible for her to do so.


    Just like how Liu Jia Temple''s life in a battle, was like being sacrificed on a vast ocean ¡ª in exchange for that, only her back and the "send his to the bridal room" with other men!


    He subconsciously reached his hand into his bosom, as he had done many times in the past. However, his bosom was empty. There was no longer that marriage engagement; it had long since been broken into pieces and turned into ashes like his heart.


    Hatred and passion, intertwined as if playing a funeral of love in the heart.


    He was a pirate, and he only knew that he had to get what he wanted.


    But what if he couldn''t get it?


    If he couldn''t get it, then he would snatch it!


    What if he couldn''t get it?


    If you can''t steal it, destroy it. That way, you can start a new life.


    He subconsciously lifted the big blade in his hand. It was heavy, and weighed thirty-eight pounds. It was a weapon that had accompanied him for many years. Now, he thought, in a foreign land, who would be the first to drink blood?


    It was a sunny day, and even in the north, the weather was still warm.


    The Longevity Monastery was a famous temple outside of the Yanjing. It was a grand place with hundreds of rooms. Because the Salix had observed the ceremony, the Song Huizong and the other prisoners of war were all moved here.


    Although the Life Prolonging Monastery was very large, because there were more than 1800 people living there, it was still very crowded. A few days ago, Jinguo provided a relatively sufficient amount of food, but after that, the supplies became more and more barren, the Song Capture''s food was unable to eat, the weather became hotter, the food was overcrowded, and the germs were epidemic. Very quickly, a large number of the elderly died. And the woman who lived in the northern part of Longevity Temple was in an even worse situation. Hundreds of women crowded into the dozens of rooms, all of them being the original Song Kingdom''s imperial concubines, clan heads, life wives, etc. On Salix, most of the men from the Jinguo had gathered, thus, most of these women would become prostitutes. In the past, Half Wall had become another "laundry" of the famous temple.


    When the Song Huizong heard about this, his mood was even worse.


    This morning, he and Qiao Gui Fei sat opposite each other. The couple had long since turned white, and even the charming Qiao Gui Fei was no longer attractive. She looked like a haggard old woman.


    Outside the door, a person walked in, bowed with braided hair, and knelt down to kowtow: "This subject, Qin Gui greets Your Majesty."


    Song Huizong saw that he was dressed in Golden Man''s attire, and yet he was performing a Han Li ceremony. Suddenly, he came to his senses and hurriedly reached out to help him up, "There is no need to be so courteous, old stagnation is already a prisoner. Qin Shiyuan, what''s your position in Da Jin now? "


    Qin Gui said: "I have been recommended by Fourth Prince and am now promoted to military advisor."


    In truth, before this, Qin Gui was purely just a shepherd in Jinguo. However, Jin Wushu wanted to use him, to get Wang Junhua to bestow him with a female official position, it was extremely low level, and to increase his personal value, Qin Gui had translated his position into Chinese as a "staff officer".


    Song Huizong said: "So that''s how it is. Staff Officer Qin, please allow this old stagnation to return the gesture." When he finished speaking, he bowed deeply, causing Qin Gui to kneel down in a hurry, "Your Majesty killed me. Your subject is Song Chen, do not forget Song De ¡­" He knelt down again and kowtowed deeply, tears streaming down his face.


    Song Huizong didn''t have a deep impression of this scholar before, but after seeing his words and actions this time, he had a very good impression of him. He thought to himself, although Qin Gui will temporarily submit to Golden Man, it''s really rare for him not to forget the previous owner.


    Initially, the Song Huizong lived at the Longevity Monastery waiting for the Ambassador of Song to bring them good news. However, after a few days, Yuwen Xuzhong and the others seemed to have evaporated, never to return. He guessed that he was once again detained by the Golden Man and anxiously asked Qin Gui in a panic: "Staff Officer Qin is outside, do you know anything about the Da Song''s envoy?"


    Qin Gui said: "This subject has come to pay my respects today precisely because of this matter ¡­." He lowered his voice, "This subject follows Fourth Prince, and I heard that Jinguo is divided into two factions, the main and the main battle, and there is a great difference between them. This time, the envoys were detained by Grand Prince, and he is very aggressive, so I have to be careful ¡­"


    The Song Huizong said, "Since that is the case, I shall write a letter and pass it to you."


    "Yes."


    Song Huizong ordered for a brush to be taken out and was about to be written, but then put it down and sighed: "Since old stagnation is here, I have neglected brush and ink for a long time, Qin Zheng is talented and nimble, I don''t mind writing for you ¡­"


    Qin Gui did not reject, and started writing with the brush. He came from the top scholar''s background, so he had studied Song Huizong''s mood and tone. When he wrote it out, Song Huizong saw that it was indeed perfect and was extremely satisfied: "Qin Guan Yuan is really talented, old stagnation is very satisfied."


    He immediately used a different piece of paper to make a copy of Qin Gui''s draft, using his famous'' Thin Gold Body ''.


    Qin Gui took the letter from Song Huizong, and was about to leave, but Song Huizong held his hand and said: "Staff Officer Qin, please do your best to advise the Great Golden Marshals. If old stagnation is able to return to the south, I will not forget this great favor we have owe him. "


    Qin Gui laughed bitterly: "Although I am under the command of the Fourth Prince, I am just a lowly and lowly official. This subject and his wife longed day and night for the return of the leaves to their roots and the return of their souls to their homes. "I only hope that after His Majesty returns to the south, you can redeem me with a great amount of money. This subject will be extremely grateful ¡­" He said this as he wiped away his tears, making Song Huizong feel that he was loyal and reliable, he hurried to speak, "If you want to return it, old stagnation will not lose, I will make sure to use it on Staff Officer Qin again today ¡­"


    The elder brother of the nine was naturally Zhao Deji. Song Huizong had been in the north for a long time now, so he also used the name ranks to call his son passionately.


    Qin Gui said his goodbyes, went down the Life Extending Temple, and walked another mile. Wang Junhua was already waiting there, and when he saw him, he immediately asked: "How is it?"


    Qin Gui hastily gave the Song Huizong''s handwritten book to her: "Madam, I''ve got it."


    Wang Junhua pulled over: "With your help, Fourth Prince will reward you handsomely ¡­"


    Qin Gui was overjoyed: "Fourth Prince wants to see me?"


    Wang Junhua rolled his eyes: "Follow me."


    Qin Gui followed behind her, but seeing that she was dressed in a very enchanting outfit, the weather became slightly warmer, just like a Jinguo girl.


    Seeing her like that, Qin Gui sighed: "You went to see Fourth Prince again ¡­"


    Wang Junhua glared at her, "Old ghost, if not for me, how would you have such a day? Fourth Prince is about to gift you with a heavenly fortune, how can you still have the heart to talk to others like that? "


    She sniffed at Qin Gui''s dung with disgust and despised him even more. She quickly walked to the front, maintaining a certain distance from him.


    The two of them reached Jin Wushu''s residence, and Wang Junhua led Qin Gui in with ease.


    Jin Wushu sat on the chair, looked at the handwritten book Qin Gui brought back, and smiled: "This is very good."


    Qin Gui carefully knelt down: What do you need?


    "Haha, this prince wants to play a game of chess ¡­"


    "Oh?"


    "Maybe this game will take decades. "No rush, take it slow, hahaha ¡­"


    Wang Junhua flattered: "Fourth Prince is a wise man, we will definitely think things through, we will definitely do our best to serve you."


    Jin Wushu saw that she had dressed up exceptionally enchantingly today, exposing a portion of his snow-white arms. Ever since Wang Junhua came to the Jinguo, because he was good at welcoming guests, he did not suffer much. Adding that to the fact that he was with Jin Wushu, he was very self-satisfied, and had maintained his appearance even better than when he was in the Song Kingdom.


    Jin Wushu normally wouldn''t have much interest in her, but when he saw her flattering and obviously flattering expression, and also saw Qin Gui feeling uneasy by the side, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and pride in being a victor.


    War, defeating the enemy, seizing their wealth and their women, hugging the enemy''s woman, this was the greatest pleasure.


    He looked at Qin Gui and his heart moved: "Qin Gui, you''re the top scholar for Song Kingdom? What is the importance of Song Kingdom? "


    "Return to Fourth Prince, respect, justice, integrity ¡­"


    "Honorable and filial?" Jin Wushu laughed out loud, and pulled Wang Junhua over. Using a bit of force, he tore off a portion of her clothes from her shoulders, and revealed his arms and breasts to the two of them.


    Qin Gui blushed, but Wang Junhua snuggled up to Jin Wushu''s chest without panicking at all, and laughed tenderly: "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Jin Wushu pinched her breasts and laughed. "Are you and your wife loyal to me?"


    Wang Junhua chuckled: "As long as Fourth Prince has orders, this slave will obey."


    Jin Wushu''s eyes looked at Qin Gui, who hurriedly shifted his gaze away, only to hear Wang Junhua shouting: "Old ghost, you dare to defy Fourth Prince? If not for Fourth Prince, your life would have already passed away ¡­ "


    Qin Gui could only perform a feminine pose: "I vow to be loyal to Fourth Prince."


    Jin Wushu laughed madly and pushed Wang Junhua a little further away, arrogantly saying: "Take off your clothes first, today you will serve this crown prince well ¡­"


    "Yes."


    Wang Junhua replied coquettishly as he actually took off her clothes quickly. He had already taken off her clothes in front of Jin Wushu a few times, and was very at ease with everything. Now, even though he had a husband by her side, he didn''t mind at all;


    Qin Gui watched on dumbfoundedly at the side, not daring to make a sound.

 C153 Empress Xing

    Halfway through taking off Jin Wushu''s clothes, and seeing Qin Gui still standing there respectfully, he suddenly felt bored and amused. He threw a piece of clothing in front of him and laughed: "This prince is not interested today, Wang''s disease, please serve your husband well ¡­"


    At this moment, Wang Junhua was already burning with desire, and wished that he could commit adultery on the spot. How could he bear with it?


    Jin Wushu used some force and pushed her into Qin Gui''s embrace: "Make Qin Zheng Yuan happy ¡­"


    Laughing loudly, he didn''t even look at the two as he turned and left. As they walked, they thought that since the southerners were so shameless, it was no wonder that they would fall. However, they felt happy that they had found the right person to play this move.


    The stadium behind Salix had already calmed down after a batting match, and the guests from various places had gradually dispersed.


    They were precisely Zong Han, Zong Wang, Zong Jun, Zong Jun, Zong Xian, Jin Wushu, Gu Shen and other men from the Jinguo Royal Family.


    Zong Han said loudly: "Everyone, let''s enjoy ourselves today. We can enjoy ourselves to our heart''s content."


    Then, everyone followed Zong Han into a huge tent. This tent belonged to Zong Han, and he was not at all happy with the Yanjing''s stone house.


    At this time, there were eight Desk inside the tent. With Zong Han as the host, they invited the marshal of the southern expedition, making it the biggest military meeting of the year.


    After the death of Old Wolf Master, the powers of the Jinguo were split into two, one with Zong Han and the other leading the way. Although Zong Han was the true First Prince of the female crown prince, he was not the son of the Old Wolf Master, but the son of a cousin of the Old Wolf Master. Back then, his father and Old Wolf Master had started the army together to unite all of the female true race''s tribes. In order to expand their ranks, he had given the throne to the Old Wolf Master.


    After the Old Wolf Master ascended to the throne, he held Zong Han and the others in high regard. He had originally thought that after the death of the Old Wolf Master, he would have the chance to ascend to the throne.


    As for the other faction, they were the sons of the Old Wolf Master, led by Zong Wang. However, Jin Wushu was the one who was struggling the most, he was relatively calm, and always played the role of mediator, thus, Zong Han more or less respected him.


    Zong Han''s invitation to the feast was completely in accordance with the true female custom. All kinds of authentic delicious food was displayed on the Desk s, and among them, each of them had a big plate of pork on the table. The female nobleman had always loved eating this kind of fat pork, wrapped in spring onion, so everyone ate and drank merrily for a while. Only then did Zong Han put down the wine bottle and said loudly, "The reason why I invited you all to this banquet, is it to discuss Song Jue''s attitude and the issue of Song Capture leaving or not, what do you all think?"


    Zong Wang opened his mouth first: "Now that Zhao Deji has ascended the throne, the departure and departure of Song Capture is not that important. Furthermore, staying in Jinguo is not an option either.


    Zong Wang doted on Princess Maude, and when she cried and begged beside his pillow every night, he promised her that he would find a chance to let her father and brother return south.


    "Not at all. Now that Zhao Deji has already established himself, if we attack again, we will have to pay a huge price. We can negotiate first and use the two rivers as the boundary between us to make the Song Kingdom''s silk cloth and currency.


    When Gu Shen heard this, he shook his head vigorously. "No, decadence cannot let it go. The war against Song must also be waged ¡­ "


    Zong Wang was displeased, and said: "Since both parties are at odds with one another, why not request for a verdict from Wolf Lord?"


    Zong Han disagreed and said loudly: "No need! They could agree on that. When we first started fighting, my Abba gave him the throne. For more than ten years, we have fought our way to victory over Liao, Song, Song and Shan, and we have contributed more than half of our credit.


    At the moment, it was still the beginning of the Jin Dynasty and during these dozen of years, they had been busy with wars. The etiquette culture in the country was still completely blank, it was still at a primitive stage, the boundaries between the royal family and the female nobleman were not strict at all. Zong Han called himself the leader of another faction, and mentioned how his father had given the throne to the Old Wolf Master, before faintly comparing notes with the current Wolf Lord.


    Although Zong Wang and the others were furious seeing him look down on the Wolf Lord, they were not like the Han Chinese.


    Seeing Zong Wang''s slight anger, Jin Wushu laughed and stood up: "I have something to say. "I''ve always approved of the annihilation of Song. Moreover, the war against Song must never stop ¡­"


    Although Zong Han always hated him for his gentle and sour look, Jin Wushu''s view of fighting for him always suited his intentions. He was still patient: "Vulture, what do you think?"


    "To attack Song, it is best to pay attention to strategy and how to seek the greatest benefits for the Great Gold. We should play a game of chess, lay out a game, and look away. Second Brother was right, now that Zhao Deji had already ascended the throne, keeping the Song Capture was not really of much use to him. "We might as well put some of the captives back ¡­"


    "Put what back?"


    "decadence and a group of girls who have yet to be betrothed to Golden Man can all return. All he had to do was leave them in a coma. "According to the etiquette of the southerners, we will naturally not fight with our brothers. If Zhao Deji dares to disobey us obediently, we can nurture the unconscious Marquis to ascend the throne at any time to fight him in the north ¡­"


    Zong Han nodded: "That makes a lot of sense."


    Zong Wang also deeply felt that, since he couldn''t accept Princess Maude''s pleading, now that her father was able to return south, it didn''t matter whether her brother was able to return or not, she would still have an explanation.


    He turned around and said, "Fourth Brother, how do you want to play the next game of chess?"


    "We have to send a trustworthy Han official to coordinate with them. Everything will be done according to the orders of the Jinguo."


    "Where in the world can I find such a reliable person?"


    "I have a ready-made one."


    "Who?"


    "Origin of Da Song''s Champion, Qin Gui."


    At the entrance of the store.


    Zha He nervously walked around with a heavy bag of silver in his arms.


    After a long moment, he saw a short man walk in through the doorway. He recognized the eyes ¡ª they were the same, no matter how he tried to disguise them.


    He happily went up to welcome them. "The little boys ¡­"


    Hua Rong quickly replied: How about now? Can you redeem the Empress Xing? "


    "Yes. They told me to go right away. I came to ask you, what do I do after redemption? "


    Hua Rong naturally did not really want the Empress Xing to marry him, she only wanted a chance to escape. After seeing him ask, she immediately said: "After you redeem her, bring her to a room at the north side of the city. I''ll wait for you there."


    She gave him the address, and Zha He happily agreed: "Wait here, I''ll bring her to see you in the evening."


    The sun set in the west.


    This was a quiet little hut in the north of Yan Jing City. Zhang Xian and the others had long ago found it. According to Hua Rong''s plan, she would temporarily let the Empress Xing stay here, call Zha He and his wife, then find an opportunity to escape.


    She was afraid that the Empress Xing would be troubled so she sent Zhang Xian and the others away early.


    When the night wind blew, she heard a whistling sound. It was the kind of melodious tune that soldiers liked. She stuck her head out and indeed saw Zha He walking in their direction together with a woman.


    It was close by, it was the Empress Xing. At this moment, she was dressed in the coarse hemp clothes of a real woman, and her entire body was covered in skin and bones, her eyes revealed no signs of life. She looked at Zha He, then at the house, and then at the lady in front of her, with a look of surprise.


    Seeing that Hua Rong had already recovered her clothes, Zha He was very happy. He rubbed his hands together and said, "The little boys, I''ve brought her back for you."


    Thank you, Zha He. You go out first, I need to talk to Empress Xing for a while.


    "Okay. I will go find something to eat. The little boys, what do you want to eat? "


    "Anything."


    The moment Zha He left, Hua Rong finally pulled Empress Xing in, closed the doors and windows, and bowed. "Hua Rong greets Empress Empress ¡­"


    Empress Xing had originally seen Hua Rong before, but now that she recognized her, she felt like a lifetime has passed. However, there was no joy in her eyes as she said numbly: "Miss, please don''t call me that ¡­"


    Empress Xing had always suffered humiliation in the laundry. Although she had already guessed that his husband had already ascended the throne, she didn''t know that Yue Yang had already long since taken him under the title of "Empress".


    Hua Rong saw that she looked haggard, like a walking corpse. She looked much more serious than the situation in the Empress Dowager Wei, and said slowly, "Hua Rong came here to rescue the Empress following Shangguan Family''s orders. The Shangguan Family does not forget the Empress every day.


    Actually, Zhao Deji''s trip this time was mainly to save her mother, and she didn''t mention anything about the Empress Xing at all. To comfort her, Hua Rong brought up her will to live, and deliberately said this.


    Sure enough, a glimmer appeared in the eyes of the Empress Xing. She spoke with a dry voice: "Really? Shangguan Family has really been thinking about chenqie? "


    "Absolutely true! He misses the Empress, and would rather let his position be suspended, than to bestow the title of another woman ¡­ "


    Empress Xing replied with an "Oh". "What about you?"


    Hua Rong smiled slightly: "Empress, Hua Rong has long since married Da Song and used Yue Pengju as her wife. It was fortunate that the Shangguan Family trusted him, that was why she sent the Jinguo to serve the Shangguan Family. However, she hoped that she could save the Empress from returning to the south ¡­ "


    Only now did a deep smile truly appear on Empress Xing''s dark face. With such a smile, on her skin and bones, her eyes were sunken in deep, and even her skin was wrinkled together. Her former grace and elegance had now completely transformed into a terrifying skeleton.


    His laughter was even more miserable than crying. Hua Rong could not watch this any longer, and felt her eyes drying up. She could only support her, "Empress, I''ll go get you something to eat and drink ¡­"


    Hua Rong poured a cup of tea-mash. Although it was crude, it was the best thing that she could find.


    Empress Xing held the steaming cup of tea and took a sip. She finally tasted the flavor of her homeland, and it was no longer Golden Man''s horse milk. Tears rolled down from her dry eyes as she said in a daze, "Just, I don''t know if my mother-in-law, the empress dowager, is ¡­"


    Hua Rong said reluctantly, "The empress dowager is still well, Empress does not need to worry."


    "Where is the empress dowager?"


    Hua Rong had to say the truth. "The empress dowager has married a man of Jinguo, and is now in sixth place ¡­"


    Empress Xing didn''t seem to be surprised at all. Only, another tear rolled in the teacup, slowly took down a hairpin from her head and passed it to Hua Rong. "Madame Yue, this servant was helped by you twice, I only regret not listening to your advice back then and did not leave in time. "Now, regret is useless ¡­"


    She kept her mouth shut, but did not say a word. Hua Rong opened his mouth and said: "Empress, rest assured ¡­."


    She laughed bitterly, "This servant in the laundry was humiliated and sickly all over. With my broken body, how could I dare to claim the honor of being the Queen? Madame Yue has a deep relationship with husband and wife, but I am unlucky and thin, Madame Yue, in the future when we return to the south, you can pass this hairpin on to me, your servant''s only wish is that I can help you take revenge, and one day, I will be able to lead the Da Song''s armies, eliminate the captives, and take revenge for me ¡­ "

 C154 Self-adjudication

    Hua Rong said anxiously: "Empress, you must not be discouraged. You should personally hand over this hairpin to Shangguan Family."


    Empress Xing laughed, holding the hairpin, her eyes slowly turned into ashes.


    Seeing her fatigued, Hua Rong helped her up: "Empress, you can take a rest, relax, everything will be fine."


    "Madame Yue, thank you! "You saved me two times in the midst of danger. There''s really no way to repay you ¡­"


    "Don''t worry about it, please relax Empress."


    Hua Rong helped her lie on the bed. The night was cold, and she covered her with the Jinguo''s blanket, but when the blanket touched her body, she immediately brushed it off.


    Her tone was too miserable, causing Hua Rong to feel very uneasy. After she closed her eyes and seemed to fall asleep, she covered her with the blanket again, and slowly closed the door behind him.


    After two hours, Zha He finally returned with a big bag of food, which was filled with cooked beef and lamb as well as a pot of scalding horse milk tea.


    He saw Hua Rong standing at the door and looking around, and said excitedly: "The little boys, are you hungry?"


    Hua Rong shook her head.


    He quickly put down his things and arranged them one by one. He then poured two large bowls of scalding milk tea. "The little boys, I was waiting for me to boil the milk tea, so I came back late ¡­"


    Seeing him so happy, Hua Rong felt a bit of guilt in her heart and said softly: "Zha He, I originally wanted Empress Xing to be your wife, but ¡­ Can you not touch her? "


    Zha He''s eyes were wide open, as if he did not understand what she had said.


    Hua Rong thought for a moment and then said, "What I mean is, this ¡­ Can you not be a real couple with her? That means, you can''t go into her room... "


    Zha He finally understood. He was initially not interested in the skinny woman and happily replied: "It''s fine. "I was marrying for you in the first place. If you don''t want to be a husband and wife, then don''t want to be a husband and wife ¡­"


    Hua Rong heaved a sigh of relief, took out another silver, and gave it to him: "Zha He, thank you. In the future, I will help you marry a good girl."


    "The little boys, there''s no need ¡­"


    As the two talked, Hua Rong suddenly felt a little uneasy. She got up and said, "I''ll go and call her for dinner. "You just wait for me."


    "Alright."


    Hua Rong got up and pushed open the door. The entire house was in darkness, it was dead silent.


    She came back to pick up a weak lantern, and called out as she walked: "Empress, time to eat!"


    No one answered. She froze and screamed miserably, "Empress ¡­"


    In front of him, a figure was swaying upside down. Turns out that Empress Xing had actually torn a thin blanket off her bed, and hanged herself from the ceiling.


    Her screams alarmed Zha He, who ran in, the two of them had no time to be afraid, they both untied Empress Xing, only to see Empress Xing''s face turned purple, her eyes were wide open, she had already stopped breathing, her entire body was ice-cold.


    Hua Rong fell to the ground in a daze as tears rolled down her face.


    This slave''s life was truly worthy of the Son of Heaven''s love! A golden hairpin, avenging my revenge!


    When the opportunity to return to the south came, the Empress Xing ended her battered body decisively like this.


    Hua Rong could no longer hold it in, bawling loudly on top of her body.


    This was the first time Zha He had seen this kind of miserable situation. He was so shocked that he stood at the side, and only after a long while did he reach out to support her.


    Just as his hand touched Hua Rong''s shoulder, Hua Rong suddenly raised her head and crazily opened his hands, "Scram! You bastards! You devils, you damned golden dog! "You guys are even more vicious than the devil ¡­"


    Zha He didn''t dare to say a word, and only withdrew his hand in a daze, not daring to touch her again.


    After a while, when he saw her crying on top of Empress Xing, he couldn''t help but reach out to pull her away. "The little boys, The little boys, you have changed your mind ¡­"


    Hua Rong dried her tears and stood up, using a big blanket to cover Empress Xing, she sat on the chair blankly without moving. Seeing that she was no longer angry, and no longer cursing herself, Zha He''s heart felt a little desolate. He said carefully: "The little boys, I''ll take care of this for you."


    She also did not say anything. Just as Zha He was about to lift the cover, she suddenly shouted in a stern voice: "Stop!"


    Zha He was so scared that he took a step back.


    Before Empress Xing died, she didn''t even want to cover the female spirit''s blanket, so how could she let the genuine man bury her?


    Seeing that her face was still filled with tears, the deep hatred that was revealed in her eyes was something that he had never seen before. Ever since he had known Hua Rong, although it had only been a little over ten days, but when she was a "man", she had been extremely generous, and when she was a woman, she had been gentle and kind.


    He was afraid in his heart, but he also understood that she was like this because of the death of the Empress Xing.


    War, had actually caused such a beautiful girl like Hua Rong to reveal such a terrifying gaze.


    Zha He didn''t dare look into her eyes, and took another step back. He didn''t know what to say, and only said softly, "The little boys ¡­ I, I have never been to Song Kingdom before ¡­ have never gone to the Song Kingdom to fight before ¡­ "


    Hua Rong didn''t pay attention to him as she walked to the side of the door and whistled loudly.


    After a while, Zhang Xian, Liu Qi and the others walked over from the shadows and asked hurriedly, "Has the Empress Empress arrived?"


    Before he could finish, he saw Hua Rong''s face filled with tears. In a blink of an eye, he saw Empress Xing''s body lying on the ground.


    The two of them were miserable as they shook their heads, speechless.


    On the second day, Empress Xing''s corpse was buried. Although it was Zha He who came out, but according to the customs of the Chinese, he listened to Hua Rong''s instructions and found a piece of fresh silk to cover Empress Xing''s body, burying it in the ground.


    The funeral was over. It was already dusk, and the female practitioners had already dispersed.


    Zha He returned to the temporary small hut. Seeing that Hua Rong was about to go out, he said softly, "The little boys ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s expression was extremely cold, and said indifferently: "Zha He, I''m leaving."


    "Where are you going?"


    She did not answer.


    Zha He suddenly realised that this beautiful woman had wanted him to help her marry Empress Xing in the past. Now that Empress Xing had died, he would no longer bother with her at all.


    He panicked in his heart and whispered: "The little boys, where are you going?"


    She did not answer.


    Zha He could not help it, and followed behind her step by step. His voice became even softer: "The little boys, I''m sorry ¡­"


    Hua Rong stopped in her tracks.


    "The little boys, I won''t harm you, I really will not harm you, The little boys ¡­"


    Hua Rong turned around and said indifferently: "Zha He, thank you for helping me these past few days. "I''m leaving ¡­"


    He panicked and suddenly realized that he would never see her again. He hurriedly asked, "Where are you going? Do you want to return to the Da Song? "


    "Not yet."


    He heaved a sigh of relief. "Will I see you again?"


    In front of them, Zhang Xian and the others were waiting for her. The moment they saw her coming out, the three of them walked forward.


    Zha He stood alone at the door, looking at the distant sky. He had just experienced a funeral, and after experiencing the friendly days together, it was the first time he felt a sense of helplessness in his life.


    However, he was unable to express this kind of feeling, and he didn''t know the reason either. He could only mutter to himself simply, "I never attacked the Song Kingdom, why do I have to be blamed?"


    Jin Wushu''s residence.


    As soon as night fell, lights and decorations were lit, as if a happy occasion was taking place.


    Wang Junhua commanded the servants in the room to spread and prepare delicious food. Everything was prepared according to the customs of the Southern Empire.


    She did not know who Fourth Prince would invite tonight, but seeing Fourth Prince''s solemn orders, she did not dare be negligent at all. It was unknown when she had become so loyal to Jin Wushu. Even if he told her to kneel down and lick his toes, she would not hesitate to accept it.


    What surprised her the most was that in the courtyard that Fourth Prince had ordered to be cleaned, the furnishings were all Song Kingdom customs. There was a purple screen, a grey carpet, and a window with a full room full of ancient books.


    Inside the wardrobe, there was a whole box of silk clothes that was taken out of open seal''s spoils of war. All of these clothes came from the palace, they were the new clothes of the Queen''s Imperial Concubine. Even Wang Junhua had never seen such exquisite and luxurious clothes before as his wife.


    She picked one up and couldn''t help but gesture it to her chest for a while. But when she thought about how Fourth Prince scolded her when she saw that she was wearing the Han suit, she didn''t dare say anything further and put it back. In his heart, however, he could not help but become increasingly envious and resentful. Who was the one who wanted to live here?


    Could it be Ye Lvguanyin?


    But Ye Lvguanyin is a Chidan?


    Could it be Hua Rong?


    However, ever since Hua Rong came to the Salix, he had never seen her again. She even thought that she had been detained by Zong Han along with Yuwen Xuzhong.


    She secretly thought: "I hope the heavens bless me, and that I will be captured by that bitch by the Grand Prince and never come out again."


    After tidying up everything, she saw a long red carpet being spread out at the entrance, and when she saw Jin Wushu walking out, she became even more surprised, because Fourth Prince was actually wearing a set of Chinese clothes.


    She had never seen Jin Wushu in such a state. With a charming smile, she stepped forward and bowed, then said tenderly: "Fourth Prince, everything is ready."


    "Alright, let''s wait for your esteemed guest to arrive. You must be careful in serving him, and can''t be negligent in the slightest." After he finished speaking, he added, "Tonight, you will accompany Staff Officer Qin."


    She was overjoyed, could she and Qin Gui even keep them company?


    Fourth Prince treating, was he a guest himself?


    One had to know that there was a huge difference between a guest and a maid. No matter how much they were doted on, they were still servant girl, but once they were present, their status and position would change.


    She was surprised and happy as she said repeatedly, "I would never dare to slight an esteemed guest of the Fourth Prince."


    She repeatedly promised and went to look at the preparation in the kitchen, afraid that there would be even the slightest bit of impurity, lest it anger Fourth Prince.


    Jin Wushu was walking around the room, looking very pleased with himself. Suddenly, he heard a notification from the door: "Madame Yue has arrived ¡­"


    She anxiously welcomed them. At the door, Hua Rong stood with Zhang Xian and Liu Qi behind him.


    He hated the name "Madame Yue" and hated Zhang Xian and Liu Qi even more, because when he saw them, he would always think of Yue Pengju, as if Yue Pengju was standing by his side.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth to chase the two away, he was startled, only to see that Hua Rong''s eyes were red and swollen. Why was Hua Rong crying? And why was she angry? In his intelligence network, Zong Han was only imprisoning Yuwen Xuzhong and the others, there were no other bad news. After the agreement was made, when Zong Wang repeatedly intervened, Song Huizong and the rest still had the hope of returning south, wasn''t she supposed to be happy?


    Hua Rong suppressed the flames of anger in her heart and asked indifferently: "Why should I invite you to a banquet?"


    He forced out a laugh, but was still unable to continue greeting them. He whispered: "Hua Rong, what''s wrong?"


    Hua Rong did not answer and walked straight in.


    Just as he sat down, he saw a lady dressed in an Luo Qiu slowly walking in. She had a bountiful figure and had a beautiful face like Guan Yin in a Liaoning temple. She was the reputed number one beauty, Ye Lvguanyin.

 C155 dark surge

    Not only was Hua Rong surprised, even Wang Junhua, who was feeling pleased with himself for being the mistress, was stunned. He stood in his original spot in a daze, not knowing what to say.


    She turned her head to look at Jin Wushu, only to see that Jin Wushu had already sat on the host''s seat, smiling as he raised his wine cup and drank a mouthful.


    This feast was not on a whim, he had two goals. One was to win over Qin Gui and his wife, and since they were set to be the "chess pieces", his attitude towards Qin Gui had become even more courteous than before. Another reason was to insinuate to Hua Rong that she had not married into the main wife and Ye Lvguanyin was merely a second wife.


    She wanted to be the principal wife! If she was determined to be the right wife, then she would be, although he himself thought that it didn''t matter what wife she was, it all depended on who he liked.


    However, since she was determined to persevere, it was up to her.


    It was precisely because of this that he had changed into Han Li''s clothes. There was even a group of female emissaries playing at the side, who were Song Kingdom s from the past who were holding lute.


    It was a country song and a famous dish for girls. This was already the highest standard for a feast. He looked around and found that he was very satisfied with it. He was absolutely sure that he would be able to get it right.


    Ye Lvguanyin and Wang Junhua looked at each other, then turned at the same time to look at Hua Rong, only to see her sitting down by herself, as though there was no one around, with her two bodyguards following behind her.


    This woman was so imposing that she dared to openly bring two saber-wielding guards to the banquet.


    Wang Junhua and Ye Lvguanyin were both shocked at the same time and sat down at the same time.


    Hua Rong sneered in her heart. What was Jin Wushu doing?


    Just as he was pondering, he saw that on the Desk across him, Wang Junhua and a man were sitting next to each other. Although he knew about Qin Gui, she had never met him before, and couldn''t help but stare at him a few times.


    Jin Wushu laughed heartily: "This prince will introduce you first. Hua Rong, this is the former champion of your Song Kingdom, Staff Officer Qin, Qin Gui ¡­"


    The first sentence she said was the official title of the Song Kingdom, the second sentence was the official title of the Jinguo, it was out of the ordinary, but Hua Rong could not care about that, he could not help but look at Qin Gui a few times, and it turned out that the man with wretched appearance was Qin Gui!


    Qin Gui bowed and replied humbly, "Greetings Madame Yue ¡­"


    She answered indifferently, thinking, how did Qin Gui become Jin Wushu''s guest?


    Qin Gui saw his old friend, saw how talented she was, how skilled he was in the Salix, and even dared to ridicule Zong Han for his courage. He felt a bit of fear in his heart, but when he saw her cold attitude, he didn''t dare say anything more.


    Hua Rong only glanced at Jin Wushu. This fellow was actually inviting Qin Gui and his wife, his fiancee Xiao Guanyin and him, at the same time. What was she trying to do?


    Everyone looked at each other and felt it was strange, especially Qin Gui and his wife, they were feeling very awkward, but very quickly Wang Junhua became happy, and he was actually being invited along with Ye Lvguanyin, wouldn''t this just show that her identity was the same as hers?


    But with Hua Rong here, what did she count as?


    Jin Wushu smiled as he raised his wine cup: "Today''s feast for all of you, I have no other intentions, it is just that I like the culture and culture of the Southern Empire, and take advantage of spring, to recount my poetry to all of you ¡­"


    Qin Gui had long known that this Golden Fourth Prince was an elegant man, he was born into the top tier and had read many poems. Seeing Jin Wushu dressed in Chinese clothes and being accompanied like this was naturally not a problem for him, and with a bit of modesty in his heart, he felt a little proud and excited in his heart. Ye Lvguanyin was a Chidan and his education level was slightly higher than that of the Golden Man. He also calmly sat at the side, waiting for Jin Wushu to sing a song.


    This was also her first time interacting with Jin Wushu at such a close distance. However, when she saw the wild Golden Man in her past, she changed into a set of Chinese Han clothes and became like a young noble. She was secretly surprised, but in her heart she was secretly happy. Originally, she was not satisfied with being the second wife, but now, seeing him like this, the unwillingness in her heart was removed.


    She sized Wang Junhua up, and noticed that although she was right next to Qin Gui, her eyes were darting towards him randomly, with an indescribable seductive look. After discussing marriage with Jin Wushu, she had asked many people about the situation of Jin Wushu''s family members. Jin Wushu''s mother had long passed away, and there were more than ten concubine in her family. Amongst them, Wang Junhua was the most doted on by them all. As long as Jin Wushu was not around, they would often consider themselves as the mistress of the mansion.


    It could be said that before she had even officially met Wang Junhua, she had already developed an extremely detestable feeling towards him.


    She looked at Hua Rong, only to see him sitting in the south. She was from Liaoning and also from Song Kingdom''s customs, she knew that other than the owner''s seat, she sat in the south. She saw that Hua Rong''s eyes were red and swollen, and thought of the valiant look she had in the Salix, and felt that it was weird, only to see her lightly sitting in her seat, holding a wine cup and drinking by herself, as though she was alone.


    However, her observation had yet to continue, she only heard Jin Wushu say, "Serve the dishes."


    Then, the dishes were served.


    The first blade of grass was the first dish of the girl: a pork plate.


    Large chunks of pork were placed on a large, exquisite plate. Each piece was carefully selected, so fat that one could drop a layer of oil at a glance. On the surface, there were wild spring onions, which looked pretty in contrast to the green and white.


    Jin Wushu picked up his chopsticks and ate it with relish, then laughed: "This is the first dish that I, Da Jin, will serve to your guests, please enjoy."


    Qin Gui and his wife hurriedly picked up a few pieces of fat and pretended to eat them with relish as well.


    Jin Wushu asked: "Staff Officer Qin, how''s the taste of the meat plate?"


    Qin Gui''s face was full of smiles, but before he could reply, Wang Junhua had already said in a tender voice: "This meat dish is really a never before seen delicacy in Central Plains. My husband and wife are truly grateful to the Fourth Prince for his kindness, if not, they wouldn''t have been able to taste such a delicacy in their entire lives ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin looked at her flattering smile. Only then would that kind of woman understand the undisguised seduction and flattery in her eyes. Suddenly, he became angry, remembered that he was the mistress of this place, the second wife that Jin Wushu had already set down.


    She looked at Jin Wushu, and in the end, did not dare to get angry on the spot. Wang Junhua also saw her disdainful gaze, and was furious in his heart. He thought, you are also the daughter of a lowly general, not the principal wife, what are you so proud of?


    Jin Wushu seemed to be satisfied with Wang Junhua''s answer and turned to Ye Lvguanyin. Ye Lvguanyin felt disgusted when he saw the plate of meat, but she had followed his father for three to four years in Jinguo. Knowing the importance of this dish at Jinguo''s banquet, he politely picked up a piece of fat with his chopsticks and placed it on the plate, then took a bite.


    Jin Wushu laughed: second wife, how''s the taste?


    Ye Lvguanyin was extremely angry, and he looked around the room. This Jin Manor did not have a mistress, but he had unintentionally become the second wife, and Jin Wushu''s "second wife" was filled with extreme humiliation, clearly showing that he did not put him in his eyes at all.


    She revealed a troubled face, but heard Wang Junhua say: "second wife, could it be that you don''t like meat plates?"


    Wang Junhua''s words of "second wife" were a blatant provocation. Ye Lvguanyin was a smart person, he did not get angry in front of everyone and only said: "Thank you Fourth Prince for the feast, the meat dish is very good ¡­"


    Jin Wushu nodded, he did not want to see if she was eating anymore, so his gaze landed on his.


    However, upon seeing that the meat plate was placed in the middle of the table, she politely picked up a chopstick and placed it on the plate. Wang Junhua had always been sneaking glances at her, and noticing that she had not even tasted it, he immediately realized that she actually could not eat it at all.


    Jin Wushu laughed: "What''s wrong? "You don''t like pork plates?"


    Furthermore, knowing that Yuwen Xuzhong and the others were being held captive, and that Hua Rong was merely the fate of a captive, she felt that it would be embarrassing for Hua Rong if she was jealous. She giggled and urged: "Why don''t Miss taste this delicacy?"


    Jin Wushu saw that the other two girls had already eaten, and at that moment, for some reason, he felt that it was necessary for him to eat them all. He also said, "Quickly, finish eating this plate."


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "Fourth Prince, I''m sorry, the moment I smelled the wild onions and fat pork, I would vomit ¡­"


    Jin Wushu''s face turned red, this woman, dared to look down on him! The girl really wanted to ''vomit''!


    Everyone was stunned and their hearts were covered in sweat.


    Hua Rong let out a cold laugh. Jin Wushu''s invitation today was even stronger than the Hongmen Banquet, it was truly a "humiliation banquet"! As the envoy of the Da Song, according to the etiquette at that time, it was impossible for him to arrange ''banquets'' in such a way.


    He had placed himself and his servant, Qin Gui and his wife, as well as his warm bed, concubine, side by side. It showed that he was the same as Wang Junhua, and was just his plaything. Sooner or later, he would be his bed warming tool.


    A private person may, regardless of his or her status, represent a country. The hatred he had for Jin Wushu, which had already slightly faded from his heart, had once again returned. It had even surpassed the time when he had been ordered to shoot him at sea.


    At that time, he couldn''t help but feel conflicted. The battlefield did not allow for any personal feelings.


    Right now, he was still showing off his strength, showing off in all sorts of ways, arrogantly humiliating everyone.


    A warrior could be killed but not humiliated. Some people would never understand that the people were not afraid of death, so there was nothing they could do about it.


    "Hua Rong..."


    Empress Xing''s eyes were wide open. She died with grievance and humiliation. Suddenly, she had a terrifying feeling that she, too, would die in this manner.


    The empress dowager could not save her, the empress could not save her, and so she had to pay for her own life ¡ª even her innocence!


    This thought struck her as if she had been struck by lightning. How could she have suffered an inhuman humiliation and died in such a foreign land?


    How could the name "Madame Yue" be covered in dirt?


    The product had come and gone.


    Jin Wushu was actually even more terrifying than the scariest devil, to the point of being even scarier than Zong Han.


    Jin Wushu turned out to be a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    Seeing the anger in Jin Wushu''s eyes, she decided to flip the meat plate over and see what he would do.


    Under the gazes of everyone present, it was the first time Jin Wushu encountered such a provocation, and it was as if his dignity and authority had been lost. He forcefully endured his anger, angered to the point that he wanted to grab her by the collar and force himself to drink it down, just like how Zha He had rejected his at that time.


    However, in the end, he was not as naive and impulsive as Zha He. He only said in a deep voice, "Are you purposefully making things difficult for this crown prince?"


    She suddenly reached out her hand and brushed a big plate of fat pork onto the ground. Large chunks of meat splashed up, and the pieces of the plate were smashed into pieces, flying towards Wang Junhua, causing her legs to feel pain.


    Jin Wushu saw that she actually dared to show his might in front of everyone, and became extremely angry, raised his hand and said: "Give me another meat plate ¡­"

 C156 He had become an enemy again!

    A maid quickly brought another meat plate to Hua Rong.


    The servant girl was careful, standing by the side with her hands folded. It was Princess Tianwei.


    Originally, she did not need to show her face. However, in order to reveal her position in the crown prince''s mansion, she wanted to compete with Ye Lvguanyin in power. Thus, she intentionally ordered a group of concubine s to show that she was favoured.


    The Song Kingdom Princess served his husband''s wife and concubine.


    At this time, Tian Wei had also recognized Hua Rong. She anxiously wanted to find out more about her father and brother, but she didn''t dare to say anything. She timidly looked at her, afraid that she would anger Jin Wushu and cause harm to him, and so she said with a voice as low as a mosquito, "Miss, you should eat some ¡­"


    The white fat and green onions stood in front of him in a provocative manner.


    Jin Wushu laughed coldly: "Hua Rong, this is my woman''s true custom of entertaining guests! Today, if you can''t finish this meat plate, don''t even think about walking out of this door ¡­ "


    "Oh? Jin Wushu, you arranged a Hongmen feast today? You were not able to kill me at sea, so today is a good opportunity! "


    Jin Wushu was so angry that his eyes were opened wide, his hand was placed on the table, his breath quickened, and he completely did not understand how he managed to offend her today.


    "Jin Wushu, the reason you lured me here today, is to kill me.


    "Hua Rong..."


    Zhang Xian and Liu Qi stood at the side, unable to help but take a step forward, ready to fight a life or death battle at any time.


    Even Qin Gui and his wife broke into cold sweat, especially Wang Junhua, he had long not seen Hua Rong''s actions, he had been extremely envious of her ever since he came to Salix. Seeing her attend the feast today, he immediately thought of the room that Jin Wushu had asked him to prepare, which was filled with the winds of the Southern Empire, and faintly understood that it was definitely prepared for Hua Rong.


    Seeing that Jin Wushu was truly angered and was no longer lenient towards his, Wang Junhua rejoiced in his heart. He determined that the chance had come and resented that she dared to directly call out the Fourth Prince''s name, saying in a loud voice, "Hua Rong, you''re a mere girl, how dare you be so rude to Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Hua Rong slapped the table and stood up, "Shameless Slave, I am Da Song''s wife, yet you dare to call me by my name ¡­"


    When she said "Slave," no matter how thick the skin was, Wang Junhua''s face was still red from embarrassment. Her personality was very hot, and now that she relied on Jin Wushu''s love, she actually raised her hand to slap Hua Rong.


    Just as he raised his hand, he was already grabbed by Hua Rong. As she struggled, she was heavily slapped on the face. She looked at Jin Wushu in disbelief, as if she couldn''t believe that the Fourth Prince who had always pampered her would actually hit her!


    This was the first time Fourth Prince attacked concubine.


    Jin Wushu''s voice was ice-cold. "Who are you? How dare you offend my house? "


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Qin Gui was also frightened, he immediately changed his colour, his face was covered in tears, he looked pitiful and said, "Please forgive me, Servant knows his wrongs ¡­"


    "Step down!"


    Qin Gui anxiously pulled his wife away and left the room.


    Ye Lvguanyin was also a smart person, although he secretly felt good about the slap on Wang Junhua''s face, but this time he understood, and did not dare to stay and join in the fun, and immediately said: "This servant will also take his leave."


    Jin Wushu stared at Zhang Xian and Liu Qi who were holding onto their blades: "Scram!"


    Zhang Xian said angrily: "If Madame Yue leaves, we will naturally leave. If Madame Yue is in trouble, even if we spill blood all over the Fourth Prince Palace, we will not dare to leave even half a step!"


    Jin Wushu laughed out loud, with a sinister look in his eyes, he waved his hand: "Alright, today, this prince will grant your wish, both of you!"


    A group of Black Soldier came up, with bows and arrows in hand, they aimed at the two.


    Hua Rong was still sitting where she was, not moving an inch.


    A life or death situation was imminent. If he didn''t go out to sea now, he wouldn''t even have the chance to find a cushion. She closed her eyes and suppressed her lesser arch. Her expression was calm, but her heart was filled with grief: Am I going to die here?


    Jin Wushu''s forehead was drenched in sweat, his face was flushed red as he stared at her, only to see her suddenly standing up and raising his bow.


    Enemy!


    He had become an enemy again!


    Why did it turn into an act of hostility on any occasion?


    Jin Wushu shouted, "Step back, all of you step back..." With a wave of his hand, all of the plates of meat, wine glasses, and Jade Butterflies on the Desk landed on the ground. After a long while, they all sat down on the chairs at the side in a dejected manner.


    In that moment, everyone left, even Zhang Xian had no choice but to retreat.


    Hua Rong also quickly walked to the door and was about to exit the room, but she was stopped by a hand. Jin Wushu''s hurried voice sounded beside his ear: "Hua Rong ¡­"


    She was prepared, she took out the lesser arch and attacked right away, only until she landed heavily on Jin Wushu''s body did she realise that Jin Wushu did not dodge nor retaliate!


    "Jin Wushu..."


    In this strike, from Jin Wushu''s face to his left chest, a fiery red wound immediately appeared on his face. Half of his face swelled up.


    Hua Rong was startled for a moment, and then turned around and left.


    Jin Wushu hissed: "Hua Rong, I don''t have any intention to humiliate you tonight, I just want to make you happy ¡­ "I just wanted to let you know that I didn''t take another woman as my legal wife ¡­"


    Hua Rong did not even turn her head, in front, Zhang Xian and Yue Shan heaved a sigh of relief when they saw her coming out, the three of them did not dare linger and quickly left.


    The half moon was like silver water, filling the surroundings with its clear splendor.


    Hua Rong looked at the lonely little house in front of him. It was originally prepared for Empress Xing to be settled down. After tonight, she didn''t dare go to the temporary residence outside of Jin Wushu City to hide. She had nowhere to go so she could only return here.


    She walked in front, Zhang Xian and Liu Qi followed behind. When they came out of the Fourth Prince Palace, the three of them broke out in cold sweat.


    When he got close, he suddenly heard a loud shout: "The little boys, run!!"


    Hua Rong was shocked, it was Zha He''s voice, in an instant, countless footsteps came from all directions, the ten odd female soldiers that were lying in ambush rushed out together.


    Hua Rong ran, Zhang Xian and Liu Qi were defending against the incoming swords, swords and halberds, retreating as they fought.


    Hua Rong was leading the charge, seeing Zhang Xian and the rest being surrounded, she was extremely afraid. Just as she was about to turn around and rush back, he heard Zhang Xian yell: "Go, go!"


    She knew that if she went back, she would be courting death. But if she did not go back, how could she just watch Zhang Xian and the rest get killed?


    She did not have time to hesitate, as several female soldiers were already approaching. She brandished her arrows to block them, and from the darkness, a tall figure jumped out, pulling her with him as he ran.


    "The little boys, they have more people, we can''t stop them ¡­"


    A soldier yelled out in true female language, "Capture her!"


    "Capture Hua Rong! Grand Prince commands for us to live ¡­"


    Hua Rong ran forward a few steps and used a rope to block him. Zha He was experienced with female soldiers'' capturing and immediately pushed her away: "The little boys, run quickly."


    Hua Rong didn''t even have time to speak before she was pushed several feet away. Behind him, Zha He let out a blood-curdling scream as she fell onto the ground, unable to get back up.


    More and more pursuers followed. Hua Rong''s heart burned with anxiety, she did not dare to stay, and ran forward with all her might. In her panic, she ran into the dense forest.


    "I caught two ¡­"


    "Where''s Hua Rong? What about that woman? "Quick, grab her ¡­"


    These female True Soldiers were all Zong Han''s subordinates. When the Empress Xing died, they set their eyes on the ransom Zha He. Zha He longed to meet Hua Rong, and lingered outside the stone hut every day. After all, he had been a soldier for many years, and quickly realised that there were ambushes nearby, and he knew that these people were definitely here for Hua Rong, but he did not know where she had gone to or how to notify her. Thus, when he saw her return, he immediately warned her and because of this, Hua Rong was lucky enough to escape.


    Hua Rong held her breath, and leaned against a big tree. After a while, she heard the sound of chasing footsteps coming from the opposite direction, and then quietly went out. At this time, she had already completely lost her sense of direction. She hid behind a big tree in fear, not knowing if Zhang Xian, Liu Qi, and Zha He were still alive.


    She quietly walked out of the dense forest and changed directions. Under the night sky, she realized that they were at the north of the city. She was at a loss as she changed directions and headed towards the south of the city.


    Both the inn and the store did not dare to go any further, and Jin Wushu''s palace was even more so a trap. After walking around aimlessly, she suddenly heard a burst of horse roars, and under the night sky, another group of female Genuine Soldiers passed by.


    She fled at top speed, but amidst her panic, she heard a low shout, "This way ¡­"


    She did not bother to differentiate between the two and hastily ran to the left. Just as she took a few steps, a large hand reached out and pulled her onto the horse. Then, she headed towards the south of the city ¡­


    Hua Rong was still in a panicked state, but she immediately understood that this was Jin Wushu. Tonight, the two of them turned hostile. Jin Wushu knew her temperament, and knew that she would not return to the palace.


    Jin Wushu was cunning. He hid behind and determined the direction Hua Rong was heading towards before chasing after him.


    "Jin Wushu..."


    Jin Wushu sensed that she was about to jump off the horse and shouted, "Sit tight, I won''t hurt you!"


    She could no longer struggle, the black horse had already returned to the palace like a bolt of lightning.


    Jin Wushu jumped off the horse, the two of them were drenched in perspiration, Jin Wushu did not have the time to talk, he quickly pulled her in, and the two servants immediately brought some tea out.


    Under the candlelight, one could see Jin Wushu''s face covered in blood, half of his face was swollen, his Chinese dress was tattered, and his hair was messy like a pig''s head.


    Hua Rong glared at him and he glared fiercely at Hua Rong. After a while, she suddenly laughed.


    Hua Rong said angrily: "What are you laughing about?"


    He sat down and saw that her head was covered with sweat. "Hua Rong, you look so ugly. Your head is full of sweat and your eyes are red and swollen ¡­"


    Could it be that he was very handsome?


    He leaned against the back of the chair, and actually maintained his elegant and refined look. He then looked out the window at the moonlight, "Hua Rong, it''s all your fault.


    Hua Rong was speechless, she only felt that this person''s face was extremely repulsive, under such circumstances, she was already like a pig head, and even had a sense of elegance.


    She did not have the heart to care about Jin Wushu''s madness. She only wanted to know, what about Zhang Xian and the rest?


    Jin Wushu saw that she was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan, and said leisurely: "Zhang Xian and the others were long caught by the Grand Prince, even if you are anxious, it is useless ¡­ ¡­"


    "What should we do?"


    "Oh? Hua Rong, are you asking this crown prince? "


    She bitterly picked up a cup of tea from the table and drank it. Her mouth and tongue were dry, and her heart was filled with frustration.


    "Those two guys are too annoying. It''s better for me to get caught and suffer ¡­" He met Hua Rong''s angry gaze and slowly added, "Don''t worry, you won''t die. After capturing so many Song Capture s but not killing them, not to mention those two, the Grand Prince is still waiting to use them as bait to capture you.


    Hua Rong also sat down on a chair, holding onto it with her hands, refusing to make a sound.


    "Hua Rong..."


    "¡­"


    "Apologies, I just found out that Empress Xing committed suicide ¡­"


    "Jin Wushu, stop being so hypocritical."


    He said sternly: "No matter in which country, a virtuous woman is respected. I am not a hypocrite! It''s a pity that she married a pussy like Zhao Deji, a soft-footed shrimp ¡­ "


    "Hmph."


    He stood up and walked in front of her. Looking at her slightly red eyes, he didn''t know why, but at this moment, his heart did not have the slightest bit of hatred towards her. Was it because he was in control of the overall situation? Was it because this was his territory?


    Why didn''t he hate her at all?

 C157 I have become a wife

    His tone was extremely sincere. "Hua Rong, I really have no intention to insult you tonight. I''ve got a lot of things I thought you''d like... If you come to Jinguo and stay in my manor as a guest, I would be extremely happy ¡­ I just want you to understand... "Yes, that pork plate is meant for entertaining esteemed guests ¡­" He pondered for a moment, then continued, "Ye Lvguanyin is only my second wife, I have not even married into the main wife ¡­"


    He had arranged the ''family banquet'' to please her and not to make it look like that. Wasn''t it a moment of confusion? Weren''t women proud to be the most respected and favored among a bunch of women?


    Why didn''t she?


    Hua Rong sneered. She had never actually been able to understand what was separating the two of them. First Wife, the wife of the first generation disciple, this was all he could think about.


    "What does it have to do with me! Don''t tell me you don''t want to hear about your family matters. "


    His breathing quickened, "How can it be unrelated to you? "I ¡­"


    "I am Yue Pengju''s wife!" Hua Rong turned and left.


    Jin Wushu pulled her back and said angrily: "You want to die? I won''t save you if I were to be captured by the Grand Prince. "Don''t get me into trouble ¡­"


    Hua Rong couldn''t move from her grab, and it was really dangerous outside, so she didn''t dare to rush out.


    The two of them stayed in a deadlock for a while. Then, she suddenly asked, "How do I save Zhang Xian and the others?"


    He glared at her. "Why should I tell you?"


    Hua Rong had nothing to say, and let out a low sigh: "Sigh, I wonder how Zha He is doing ¡­"


    Jin Wushu''s eyes lit up, he said joyously: "You are still worried about Zha He?"


    "Hmph, this is the only good person in your Jinguo, sigh ¡­"


    "Traitor! That damned traitor! "


    Hua Rong asked anxiously: "Is he dead?"


    "No, not after being whipped."


    She breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this time, Jin Wushu''s mood had greatly improved. She was actually still concerned about Zha He''s safety! He was concerned about the safety of the female true race man. It was as if thinking of Zha He was thinking of himself.


    Not all women were her enemies.


    Some might not, such as Zha He.


    A vague hope of joy arose in his heart. He was so excited that he found it hard to speak.


    "Hua Rong, it''s getting late. You should go and rest first. This time, during the Song Jin''s negotiation, a group of Song Capture might be put aside first ¡­ "


    "You''re still lying to me?! Grand Prince is so fierce, is it like we''re talking about peace? "


    "You might not know this, but the Grand Prince has his own plans, while Wolf Lord has his own. Therefore, Zhang Xian and the rest will not die... "


    Her eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Really. Tomorrow, there will be a two-day meeting of the Alliance, and in two days, everything will be decided. Hua Rong, you stay here. As long as you move about in the vicinity of my palace, even if the people of Grand Prince stand in front of you, they will definitely not dare to apprehend you ¡­ "


    This was originally a secret of the Jinguo, and he didn''t know why he suddenly told her all of this. However, when he saw her eyes suddenly shine with a light of hatred, he actually felt incomparably happy.


    "Hua Rong, if we don''t kill each other, even if I attack Song Kingdom, I won''t make you my enemy!"


    "¡­"


    He stared at her intently: "Hua Rong, I will never be your enemy again, what about you?"


    Unable to answer, she turned and went into the house, slamming the door and locking it behind her. This kind of stone door was very difficult to break through from the outside, and that was why she still dared to force herself to live here.


    Jin Wushu stared fixedly at the tightly closed stone door, and rubbed his pig-head-like face, and felt a wave of pain.


    The Horseshoe cut through the silence of the night, like a green land, causing people to tremble in its wake.


    When the horse passed the high hill, the man on the horse reined in the reins, and with a hoof raised, the man on the horse jumped down nimbly.


    Behind him, two attendants dismounted and said softly: "Great King, Jin Wushu''s mansion is about two miles ahead."


    "Alright, Liu Wu, hide your horses and support them. Ma Su, follow me."


    "Great King, the Residence of the fourth prince is heavily guarded."


    "I don''t mind. I''ll just go and stir up some trouble first."


    For the next two days, Jin Wushu did not return to his residence. Everything in his house was arranged by Wang Junhua. After that night, Wang Junhua did not allow Jin Wushu to summon him, and did not dare to go back. However, staying for the night in the low, wet stable, and eating two consecutive meals of the extremely crude and crude lower level of a true lady''s bran, the luxurious delicacies of the Fourth Prince Palace finally overcome the awkwardness of his heart. She then casually returned to her residence, thinking that ifhe saw the Fourth Prince, she would kneel down and apologize, serve him well, and he would never force his to leave.


    Fortunately, when she went back, she actually knew that Jin Wushu was going to attend the meetings of the Alliance.


    The other concubine s also knew about what happened that night, knew that she was a fox pretending to be strong, and coldly ridiculed. Wang Junhua was enraged, but did not dare to act against the real woman, and only vented his anger on Princess Tianwei.


    Princess Tianwei knew she was vicious and had always feared her and had never dared to provoke her. This time, for no reason, he was being watched by her again and the punishment was to wash all the clothes in the manor before daybreak.


    The mansion had many people, and it would take at least three days for these dirty clothes to be completely washed. Wang Junhua showed off his power, and Tianwei could only wash his face in the middle of the night. Late at night, the northern water was extremely cold.


    King Qin and the others looked towards Jin Wushu''s residence through the lights and saw a girl crying quietly. Just as Ma Su was about to grab her and torture her, he saw an extremely alluring dressed woman from the shadows. She had a strange shrill voice: "Tianwei, have you finished washing the carpet? Tomorrow, Fourth Prince will need to use it ¡­ "


    Even if she was a clay figurine, Tian Wei still had an earthy personality. She angrily said, "Wang Junhua, you are really shameless. Although she was a concubine, she did not have any feelings for Jin Wushu, so she subconsciously called him a captive.


    Wang Junhua slapped her in the face, "Wretched girl, you dare to call Fourth Prince a captive? Today, I will skin you alive first ¡­"


    Just as she was about to kick towards Tian Wei, she suddenly lost her balance and was grabbed in the air by a big hand. "Where is that Fourth Prince fellow?"


    Her soul had left her body: "Please spare me, Fourth Prince... Fourth Prince will attend the meeting of the Alliance and will not be back until tomorrow ¡­ "


    "So you are the wife of the Da Song''s Champion, Qin Gui? Why do you have to serve this bastard and act mighty? "


    "Uncle ¡­" It was Qin Gui who called them slaves ¡­ Great sir, have mercy ¡­ "


    King Qin''s eyes turned and he remained calm and collected. Ma Su understood: "Big ¡­ I''ll deal with it. "


    King Qin turned around and left Jin Wushu''s residence. Only then did he let out a "pfft".


    The sky had already brightened when Jin Wushu hurriedly returned to his residence with the escort of a group of guards.


    None of the maids or servants dared to make a sound.


    Feeling the strange atmosphere, he shouted, "What''s wrong?"


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    He followed everyone''s gazes and walked a few steps to the left. On a tree, he saw a naked woman tied up with her back. Her originally white back was adorned with a giant turtle pattern.


    Qin Gui''s dead turtle


    Decapitativus acutus


    Surprisingly, there was another reprimand: Sow!


    These few lines were all written with female characters. At that time, the woman was extremely coarse, and the words were a combination of the Da Song''s Chinese characters and the language of Qi Dan.


    Jin Wushu was shocked and angry. "Who did this?"


    "This ¡­"


    His gaze turned to Tianwei, who was washing the clothes. Seeing her trembling, he shouted, "Tianwei, who did this?"


    "I don''t know either ¡­" are two masked man s... They said that they would kill anyone who dared to release her before Fourth Prince comes back ¡­ "


    masked man?


    What kind of masked man could barge into the Residence of the fourth prince like that?


    "What did they say?"


    "Female Genuine, Female Genuine ¡­" "What is it called ¡­"


    Jin Wushu stared at the turtle pattern on his back, feeling panic in his heart. He actually didn''t notice anything when his enemy came knocking.


    A servant pointed at Wang Junhua and muttered, "Fourth Prince, she ¡­"


    Only then did Jin Wushu remember and waved his hand: "Quickly put her down and see if there''s still hope."


    At this time, Wang Junhua''s snow-white body had already turned purple. Everyone hurriedly tried to remove the bindings on her body. She had long since fainted from the cold.


    No one dared to make a sound as they all scattered like birds and beasts.


    A great fear surfaced in Jin Wushu''s heart, and he felt extremely uneasy. Who exactly was this hidden great enemy?


    A hidden Song people? But, which Song people could write such a genuine word? Even Hua Rong only knew how to speak, not how to write. Moreover, Hua Rong stayed in the palace in the south of the city all day, so it was impossible for him to do such a silly thing. Also, a title like "Sow" wasn''t something that the other Song Capture s could use to vent their anger on Qin Gui and his wife. He immediately ruled out the possibility of using it.


    Could it have been Zong Han''s doing?


    Although Zong Han was a coarse old man who could not read a single word, how could he possibly know of such a person?


    In the past two days, the two groups of people had been through an intense argument, the trigger for the factional battle had already been ignited, and a huge political battle was taking place in the upper echelons of Jinguo. He pondered for a bit, and based on Zong Han''s personality, it was possible that he would not be able to do it!


    The more he thought, the angrier he got. He shouted, "Wu Qimai, immediately investigate this matter ¡­"


    Wu Qimai said in a low voice: "Could it have been done by Grand Prince?"


    "There is such a possibility! Send more people to report back to me if there is any news. "


    In the past few days, the sun had been shining brightly and the weather had become warmer. Golden Man was resistant to the cold and feared the heat.


    Hua Rong lingered outside for a while, and in the end, still didn''t dare to go out easily. Whether or not Zhang Xian and the others lived or died was unknown, and if he fell into danger again, he really wouldn''t be able to turn back around.


    How long can a sheep hide in a wolf''s den?


    While his mind was wandering, he heard a set of Horseshoe s. Jin Wushu was riding a black horse, wearing the attire of a high-class Jinguo noble, his black hair was tied up again, wildly floating behind his back, it was just his face, it was really ugly. It made him look particularly funny.


    He did not get off his horse and waved: "Hua Rong, come with me."


    Hua Rong said in alarm: "Where to?"


    He did not answer, but asked the guard to bring Kinseth. "Come with me."


    Seeing his gloomy face, Hua Rong hesitated for a moment before continuing, "Don''t dilly-dally, come up quickly, I won''t hurt you."


    She mounted the horse.


    The two of them galloped back and forth. After running a distance, Jin Wushu''s complexion slowly became better. He suddenly realized that he was riding beside her!


    There actually came a day when he was together with her, galloping across the Jinguo''s grounds, laughing arrogantly.


    He inadvertently looked over and saw that although she was dressed in casual attire, her eyes were bright and her face was rosy. She seemed to be in high spirits. There was no hatred in his eyes.


    Hua Rong saw him staring at her, and suddenly asked: "Where are we going?"


    "To hunt in Liang Jing River."


    Hua Rong looked at the large group of bodyguards behind him, and felt very puzzled. You need so many people to go hunting? However, Jin Wushu did not answer and only urged them to move faster. When they arrived at the river bank, it was already the second morning.

 C158 Kim

    By the river.


    The first thing she saw was the hundreds of tents on the ground. At this time, the sun was shining brightly and Hua Rong had no choice but to be captivated by the strange and charming scenery of the Great Prairie.


    The Liang Jing River was located to the northwest of Yanjing. The north was a clear river, and the south was a prairie filled with Flos Lonicerae. At this time, the Flos Lonicerae s were in full bloom. This flower was a famous flower in the Jinguo, with several petals and seven different colored petals. The flower itself was extremely huge, covering the entire land with its petals.


    At this moment, there were already many men and women on the plains. They were all wearing bright and colorful clothes, laughing and playing around in this sea of flowers.


    Hua Rong sat on the horse''s back and looked around. She really didn''t expect that there was such a good place in the Northern Reaches, and it was completely different from the southern regions.


    She breathed in the dense fragrance of the grassland, and thought of the lines of "the wind blows grass, the cattle shines". Her heart was filled with emotion. Every people has their own way of life and fun. Why do people from other countries always want to invade the playworld of the Central Plains?


    By the river bank, groups of wild ducks and wild geese, as well as some unknown beautiful birds, were flashing with multicolored feathers as they chirped in the sunlight.


    Just as she was immersed in her thoughts, there was a "sou" sound as Jin Wushu shot out his arrow. Immediately, a burst of cheers sounded out, a guard ran up and retrieved two wild geese. Jin Wushu said loudly: "Hua Rong, today I will let you have a taste of my Da Jin''s wild game."


    She didn''t mind. From a distance, Zong Han and a few female nobleman s came out from the huge tent. Behind them, shockingly, were Yuwen Xuzhong and a few others.


    It was just that there was no one like Zhang Xian.


    She was both happy and scared when she saw Yuwen Xuzhong. Could it be that Yuwen Xuzhong had changed sides?


    But, when they got closer, they saw that Yuwen Xuzhong''s face was haggard, he did not look like someone who had surrendered.


    Yuwen Xuzhong was surprised to see her, and he was happy as well. The two of them greeted each other briefly, but Zong Han had already interrupted them as he looked at Jin Wushu coldly: "Scoundrel, why are you late for today''s meeting?"


    "Is it too late?" I think it''s just right. Also, wouldn''t it be better to hold this meeting in second brother''s tent? "


    Zong Han looked at Hua Rong in the blink of an eye, glared fiercely at her, and then looked at the scar on Jin Wushu''s face.


    Jin Wushu looked at his, then Wu Qimai came over and said softly: "Miss, please go to Fourth Prince''s tent."


    He never called her "Madame Yue" but would always call her "Miss".


    Jin Wushu saw that she was leaving with Wu Qimai, and then entered Zong Han''s tent. Two days ago, an intense quarrel had occurred at the Alliance Conference, and Wolf Lord had already personally sent people to Yanjing from Shang Jing. Zong Wang meditated in the middle and suggested that they should go to the Liang Jing River to hunt and play. According to the meaning of Wolf Master and Jin Wushu, they would be discussing matters in Zong Wang''s tent, but Zong Han knew very well that if they were to change locations, it would mean the fall of authority, and they would not give in. His tent was also the largest and most luxurious of the princes, surrounded by his five thousand elite soldiers.


    Jin Wushu saw that the surrounding flags were flying, the soldiers were all dressed in black and white, it was the female elite army. He sneered, Zong Han was showing off his power.


    Zong Han said coldly: "I heard you raised a female tiger at home?"


    Jin Wushu said angrily: "What did you say?"


    Zong Han laughed madly: "You useless thing, you were beaten up like this by a woman, and you still think that no one knows about it? You are truly disgraceful to me, the golden man, to treat this tigress like a fairy. Have you been infected by the Sow''s Gu? "


    As soon as he heard this "Sow", Jin Wushu became even angrier. He rushed forward and grabbed Zong Han, "So it was really you who caused trouble at my residence, and insulted me ¡­"


    "Stop trying to provoke me ¡­"


    "You''re still not admitting it ¡­"


    Just then, the other princes came in, Zong Wang pulled Jin Wushu, Gu Shen pulled Zong Han, and separated the two. Gu Shen bellowed: You''re rebelling?


    Jin Wushu sneered: "You guys are the ones who are going to rebel."


    Zong Han''s expression suddenly changed greatly, and he no longer argued. He quickly said, "Brothers, don''t cause a ruckus anymore."


    Everyone sat down, their expressions uncertain.


    Seeing Jin Wushu''s sneer, Zong Han became even more furious, and shouted: "Vandage, why do you keep going against me?"


    "When have I ever gone against you?"


    "How dare you obstruct me from capturing the Song Kingdom captives."


    Jin Wushu acted surprised: "Isn''t Yuwen Xuzhong in your hands?"


    Zong Wang quickly stopped them and patted their heads: "Today''s shooting is a happy occasion, please do not hurt our relationship."


    Zong Han was in the middle while Wolf Lord''s envoy was on the left. The group of Crown Princes was divided into two groups. Everyone knew that today, Song Jin''s negotiation was secondary, the main thing was that the internal power struggle had already reached its peak.


    There were endless arguments within the large tent, but the scene outside was completely different.


    Those who followed were mostly the family members of each female nobleman, and almost everyone had a few Song girls as concubine. On the grassland, it was bustling with many Chinese languages.


    Hua Rong stood by the side of Jin Wushu''s tent. Originally, she wanted to meet Yuwen Xuzhong alone, but Yuwen Xuzhong was being watched by two Golden Man s.


    At this moment, Hua Rong listened to the surrounding Chinese. Not only was she not feeling friendly, she was actually very vexed.


    When she looked at those Song women, many had long accepted their fate, especially the concubine, whose beauty was doted upon by the true female male. They chatted and laughed merrily, laughing merrily as they watched the beautiful scenery of the prairie, mingling with Chi Dan and the other girls. They ran to gather the Flos Lonicerae from the ground, put them on each other''s head, laughed, and went to the river bank together to take pictures. Watching the flowers bring about a new exotic atmosphere, they all giggled in surprise.


    Ye Lvguanyin was also in the listhehe could be considered Jin Wushu''s family, but he was still in her sister''s tent. Originally, when he saw Jin Wushu, she wanted to come over, but when he saw Hua Rong at the door, he stopped in his tracks.


    Her sister asked her in a low voice: "Fourth Prince wants to marry that Song Nun?"


    She was ambiguous and was extremely angry in her heart. "I really wonder what Fourth Prince thinks of that tigress ¡­"


    "I heard that Fourth Prince''s face was injured by her?"


    "If it wasn''t her, who else would it be?"


    "Ah?" Was it really her? How dare he be so fierce before even passing through the door? Could it be that the Fourth Prince is also ''afraid of the inside''? "


    Hua Rong returned to the side of the tent and sat down. Suddenly, the tent flap opened, and a woman walked in. She was dressed in the attire of a high class Golden Man lady, wearing a red dress down to her golden skirt. Her hair was braided with a gold crown that the Golden Man lady liked, although her demeanor was different, she was beautiful.


    Hua Rong was surprised, she immediately recognized that it was Princess Maude. Amongst all the female servants, Mao De''s appearance was indeed worthy of being first, and was even much better than the reputed number one beauty, Ye Lvguanyin.


    The two of them looked at each other. Princess Maude opened her mouth first: "The scenery outside is great, why not Madame Yue go out and enjoy it?"


    "Greetings, Princess. I''ve skimmed through it. In the end, the scenery of the grassland is completely different from the Southern Empire. "


    The two of them sat down and the Princess Maude said in a low voice, "Ever since Salix met Madame Yue, I, Father, have always longed to meet Madame again. It''s a pity that I have never had the chance."


    Hua Rong let out a long sigh, "The envoys from the Jinguo have no personal freedom at all. Princess, how are you doing? "


    Maude nodded sadly, "I was fortunate enough to get the mercy of the Second Crown Prince and have never suffered. But, my Father s, alas, they are crude food. As for Ninth Sister-in-Law and Madame Wei, both of them are suffering in laundry ¡­ "


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "Empress Xing has already committed suicide."


    "Where''s Lady Wei?"


    Hua Rong knew that she could not keep this a secret from the Song Capture, so she did not hide it either.


    Maude was startled, she was silent for a long time, but she was not surprised, and only said: "Wife Wei, how can she be like this?! The elder brother of the nine, alas, she is the mother of The elder brother of the nine! "


    Hua Rong was silent, how could the Empress Dowager Wei decide that?


    "Poor Sis. Madame Yue, what are you planning to do by coming here? "


    She was anxious to know whether the The elder brother of the nine was good enough and whether her father and brother were able to return south. The reason why she bowed down to Zong Wang was in exchange for her father and brother''s return south. Hua Rong was unable to say that the only thing that Zhao Deji wanted to save was the Empress Dowager Wei, so she replied, "I hope for your return everyday."


    Even if it was a lie, Mao De still received a bit of comfort. His eyes lit up, "To be honest, this servant has been attending to Second Crown Prince these past few days and begging him everyday. He has finally agreed to let my father and brother go when the Wolf Lord''s order arrives ¡­"


    Seeing Zong Han''s stance, Hua Rong''s heart thumped, he didn''t dare be as optimistic as Mao De.


    "In the past few days, Grand Prince and the others have had an intense argument, and this servant is afraid that they will change their mind again. Madame Yue, can you plead with Fourth Prince for him to say more good things on his behalf ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu searched the mountains and seas to capture Zhao Deji. He was a fanatical main fighting sect, wanting to plead with him was simply asking for a favor.


    "I heard Second Crown Prince say that he doted on you very much, and was even willing to marry you as his principal wife. If you begged him, he would definitely agree ¡­"


    "Hehe, Princess, you are wrong, since you call me ''Madame Yue'' then you should know, why would I marry Jin Wushu?"


    Maude let out a low sigh, "How could I not know! This slave was also the wife of Cai Zhonglang (son of Cai Jing) back then, but she had no choice but to give herself up to the Second Crown Prince. The nation was ruined, and their families were wiped out. What could a mere woman do? "We can only give up our relationship as husband and wife and devote ourselves to serving the enemy. The reason isn''t for this broken body, but to keep father and brother safe for the time being ¡­"


    When Song Huizong and the rest first arrived at the Jinguo, they did not even provide food or clothes. They only gave each of them five buckets, some cotton linen, and made them self-sufficient. After that, with Zong Wang''s permission, Maude secretly took the treasures to help her father and brother many times. In this year, the Song Kingdom had already arrived at three to four batches of envoys, but none of them had returned. Seeing that Yuwen Xuzhong and the others were detained, she concluded that Hua Rong had no chance to escape, and could only rely on Jin Wushu.


    Hua Rong couldn''t blame her for her thoughts, and her heart was at a loss as well. Everyone knew that Jin Wushu was now a wolf in sheep''s territory, how long could he protect him?


    She said in a low voice, "This servant has heard about the grudge between you and Fourth Prince before. Fourth Prince truly likes you, far more than a captive like Servant. This slave has also heard that Ye Lvguanyin is his second wife. Second Crown Prince guessed that he is keeping the position of principal wife for you, and the way Fourth Prince treats you, is far from something Second Crown Prince can compare to. If you beg him, he will definitely agree ¡­ "


    Everyone thought that the "Madame Yue" was going to become "Lady Jin"?


    Hua Rong shook her head indifferently. Whether or not the "Second Sage" could return to the south was not something that a few pampered concubine nobles could achieve just by begging them. And in the Princess Maude, there was always something that they wanted to grab onto, even if it was just straw.


    She only said, "Since Hua Rong has come here with an edict, she will do her best. Princess, don''t worry.

 C159 difficult treatment

    When Princess Maude saw that she had agreed, she was extremely happy and affectionately held her hand: "Life as a prisoner everyday, we have to be happy at times. The scenery of the grassland is completely different, we can go out and take a look."


    Hua Rong followed her out, but right now, the scenery by the river was completely different from before.


    It turned out that the female Genuine soldiers had already led a large number of horses, donkeys, camels and other mounts to the river bank for drinking water and grazing.


    It was noon, and the sun was hot overhead. The animals only drank, but the real female soldiers were afraid of the heat. One by one, they took off their clothes and went into the water to bathe naked.


    The two ladies didn''t seem to mind. They continued to laugh by the river, and many of the women even took off their clothes and went into the river to bathe.


    Ye Lvguanyin was also in the line. She had already taken off her clothes, she was tall and slender, very well-developed, he looked strong and sexy. The men in the river all laughed with her, they were all very attentive to her. Even some of the Song women who went with the customs took off their clothes and openly played with the men in the water.


    Hua Rong was very surprised, but she only heard Princess Maude say: "Last June, I went with Second Crown Prince to take shelter from the summer heat, but I know that the Great Golden Rites are very different from the Central Plains. It''s the same for the people, the palace, and even the Wolf Lord''s Pet Consort.


    So that''s how it was.


    At this moment, the river was filled with white human bodies, men and women playing and disturbing each other.


    A few women who had a good relationship with Maude and Song N¨¹ were shouting for her to go take a bath together. Maude asked, "Do you want to go?"


    Hua Rong shook her head. Although Hua Rong did not make a fuss, she was still a person of the Central Plains. She could only turn around and return back to her tent to sit down.


    The meeting lasted until the middle of the afternoon before lunch began.


    When the princes came out, their faces and ears were flushed with anger.


    When Jin Wushu returned to his own tent, he saw Hua Rong sitting there and looking at a female real painting scroll on his tent. The female real person was not good at painting, she did not know who it was that drew the graffiti on the buffalo, but it looked very lively.


    He held a Flos Lonicerae in his hand. Seeing her focused expression, he quietly walked to her door, reached out, and stuck the lotus flower into her hair bun.


    Hua Rong was shocked, she subconsciously took off the Flos Lonicerae above her head and asked angrily: "What are you doing?"


    "The topic of discussion today is whether to release decadence or not ¡­"


    "Ah?" "What is the decision?"


    "Both Wolf Master''s messenger and my second brother are in favor of letting him go."


    "What about you?"


    "I did not speak. I don''t want to talk today. "


    Hua Rong thought about the sincerity of his words, but he pulled Hua Rong away: "I''ll bring you to see the scenery of the grassland, it''s so hot being stuck in here."


    Hua Rong slapped his hand away, and said with a stern expression. "Jin Wushu, men and women should not be intimate with each other.


    Jin Wushu said angrily: "Scram for your bullsh * t etiquette, this is big gold, not Da Song!"


    Even so, it was still not a good idea to pull her and lead the way. He took a few steps and was happy to see her following him.


    A makeshift field had long since been set up on a large piece of empty ground outside the tent. Zong Wang liked to hit the ball, hence he led a group of personal guards to hit the court. However, Jin Wushu was not very interested in the ball. He aimed at all the wild animals by the river and excitedly said, "Hua Rong, let me roast wild ducks for you tonight."


    Hua Rong declined to comment as she searched for Yuwen Xuzhong''s figure.


    Seeing her, Jin Wushu laughed: "Hua Rong, you''re looking for Yuwen Xuzhong? He''s in Grand Prince''s tent, you won''t see him. However, I can tell you that he hasn''t changed his mind and is currently lobbying the Grand Prince to release the decadence. However, let me tell you a secret: the new wolf master has seen Yuwen Xuzhong''s poems before, and has a great appreciation for him.


    Hua Rong was startled, when would the battle between these two powers end?


    Seeing her in a daze, Jin Wushu did not continue to provoke her. Carrying his prey, he picked a few more flowers: "Flos Lonicerae roasted wild ducks, I guarantee you will like them ¡­"


    Hua Rong was speechless. She walked to the front and looked at the strange wildflowers in the river.


    Zong Wang led his men and played ball for more than two hours. He was tired and drenched in sweat.


    Jin Wushu looked at the sun above him and laughed, "The sun is high today, it''s too hot ¡­"


    Zong Wang saw that Hua Rong was sitting on the opposite side of the grass patch looking far away, then turning her head to look at Jin Wushu''s injured face, seeing him smiling, he said softly: "Fourth Brother, this time, even the trick has come, can we settle it now?"


    Jin Wushu smiled mysteriously and did not reply.


    "Fourth Brother, if you still want to lose someone this time, you can''t be considered a man ¡­" "Actually, you don''t need to spend so much time and effort on women. Just like the Princess Maude, when you hug her on the bed, you can even coax her and the rest. "Also, if a woman can''t be spoiled, otherwise, if she becomes a tigress, you can forget about having a good life for yourself ¡­"


    "Haha, second brother is right."


    As Zong Wang spoke, he took off all his clothes, and two of his personal guards walked over. According to his habit, they poured cold water from two buckets of water from the river onto his body from head to toe.


    He laughed loudly, "Hahaha, it feels so good. Fourth Brother, do you want to come and try?"


    "I''ll wash them later."


    Hua Rong sat at the side and turned his head, only to see Zong Wang pouring water on his head. She thought it was strange, but it was not good to look at his "naked body", so she turned his head to look at the front.


    Jin Wushu caught her eye and laughed inside as he waved the wild duck in his hand, "Second brother, tonight, I''ll roast wild duck, what you like the most."


    "Alright."


    At this time, Zong Wang had already taken a bath, and since he was thirsty, he took another ladle of cold water to drink. The water was cold, cool, and cool, coming from the depths of the willow trees by the river bank where the janissaries had come from.


    He drank happily and drank two big ladles in a row. He threw the ladle down, "Fourth Brother, I will go back and rest first."


    "Alright, I''ll tell you to eat roast duck tonight."


    When Zong Wang left, Jin Wushu also felt that it was hot, making people to bring two buckets of the cold water from the willow branch, but just as they were about to wash, they saw Hua Rong walking over from the opposite side.


    "Hua Rong, I want to take a bath, are you going to take a bath?"


    Hua Rong saw his dried up face, then looked at the sweat on his head and the sun on his head. She frowned and asked: "If you guys bathe like this, you guys will get sick?"


    "Ah?" We all do. "


    Running day after day, after a lot of exercise, but a head of cold water to drink, is not sick? All women were like this?


    She looked at Jin Wushu''s scar and said: "You''re injured. Take a bath with cold water. You''ll get a fever."


    Jin Wushu was overjoyed, "So you were afraid that I would be sick? "Hahaha, if you don''t tell me to wash, I won''t wash ¡­"


    Hua Rong ignored him and sat down on the side. She randomly picked up a Flos Lonicerae and looked at the scenery in the distance.


    On the other hand, when Zong Wang laid back down in his own tent, he felt that something was wrong and started to burn.


    The female Daoist Master did not have the habit of healing. When she was sick, she would usually pray to the Mages, chant incantations, kill pigs and dogs to set up a disaster, or drag the patients'' carriages deep into the mountains to avoid evil.


    However, this was not an expedition, and the team did not have any wizards with them. Even the Princess Maude did not mind as she was bathing and picking flowers with her legal wife, the Tang.


    In the evening, Jin Wushu had roasted the wild duck and ordered Wu Qimai to invite Second Crown Prince over. At this time, Hua Rong was already sitting on a rock opposite of him, watching as the duck was placed on the fire and smeared a layer of oil on it.


    "Hua Rong, this thing is very delicious, I guarantee that you will like it ¡­"


    "Is that so?"


    Jin Wushu suddenly remembered that she did not eat the plate of fat pork, hence he grudgingly said: "You really can''t wait!"


    "I didn''t ask you to serve me."


    Jin Wushu had yet to answer when Wu Qimai hurried over, his face filled with panic: "Fourth Prince, Second Crown Prince cannot do it anymore ¡­"


    Jin Wushu suddenly stood up: What did you say?


    "Second Crown Prince is in critical danger ¡­"


    Jin Wushu threw away the roast duck in his hand and ran over to the tent. Hua Rong stood at the side, she knew there was a problem from the way Zong Wang used to pour water and drink water after playing ball previously, but she never thought that it would be this serious.


    Jin Wushu rushed into the tent, only to see Mao De and the rest kneeling down in front of Zong Wang''s bed, crying out loud.


    "Second brother ¡­"


    He took a step forward and touched Zong Wang''s nose, only to realize that Zong Wang was already dead.


    Sobbing could be heard both inside and outside the tent. Zong Wang''s eighty odd wives all kneeled together in a black mass.


    Everyone was shocked, even Zong Han himself was shocked. With an ashen face, he walked a circle around the tent, and then returned to his own tent. Although he could not be said to be close to Zong Wang, but in the battles between the factions in the Jinguo, Zong Wang was the only one who could be considered the mediator. Now that he was dead, he immediately realized that he should have other plans.


    On the other side of the river, in the deeper and deeper darkness, the three of them sat in the new grass and the tall stalks of wild flowers, breathing in the scent of early summer on the prairie.


    Of course, they did not come to enjoy the scenery of the prairie.


    In the distance, they saw a fire light up on the opposite side, and a moment later there was the sound of a horse screaming in the firelight.


    Ma Su immediately said softly: "Great King, someone from Jinguo has died. In Jinguo, if a noble died, they would burn Ma Yang and the others as sacrifices. Hearing the horse''s pitiful cry, the person who died must have been someone on the level of a crown prince ¡­ "


    "Could it be that Jin Wushu is dead?"


    King Qin had already stood up, and was looking at the large tent on the other side of the river. It was very easy to find out about the mighty Golden Man''s encirclement. When he first arrived, he could vaguely see a woman sitting alone at the side, far away from the people''s revelry. Subconsciously, this must be the little girl!


    Damned girl, why did you come to Golden Man''s tent?


    What good ending would there be if he fell into the hands of the Golden Man?


    "Great King, we''ve already found out about the peace talks and will soon put back the Song Capture. What should we do next?"


    "Let''s continue with our original plan. If it was really Jin Wushu who died, then everything would be even better. "


    He bitterly broke a single wild flower. "Little girl, you can live a free life, but if you want to come here and fall into Jin Wushu''s demonic hands, you deserve to die. And here I thought Zhao Deji trusted you, that Zhao Deji was harming you. I''m afraid that if I don''t kill you two, you and Yue Pengju you two fools, sooner or later you will die in the hands of Zhao Deji and Jin Wushu ¡­ "

 C160 Favorite

    Ma Su and Liu Wu knew what he was thinking, so Ma Su immediately said: "Great King, what should we do now? "According to what the Kanggong had said, Yue Pengju had already gone to the Chen Army border, and there are now nobles of the Jinguo who have died ¡­"


    King Qin did not seem to reply, as if he was talking to himself, "I hope that the one who dies will be Zong Han or Jin Wushu. If one of them dies, then we can start a war."


    Ma Su was shocked.


    "Hurry up and find out who''s dead so we can change our plans."


    "Yes."


    Ma Su and Liu Wu both knew the true female language, especially Ma Su, whose identity was a little special. His father was the former son of Han Er in the Eastern Region of Liaoning Province, and at that time, he was the important advisor of the imperial army. As a result, he had received a high-grade female true education and was proficient in the female true internal affairs. However, a few years ago, his father had not yet succeeded in sending him off, and his entire family was being hunted down. He had escaped with great difficulty, and on the way, he had experienced many twists and turns, until he found the other "Han Er" who was similarly stuck in a corner.


    Liu Wu was born a merchant and was familiar with the Yanjing. He was also well versed in all kinds of women''s situations and the two of them worked together. The King Qin also carried a large amount of gold and silver treasures as well as a few light gifts. It was the same for any country, but money can make a fool of itself. Ma Su traveled a bit and managed to obtain a lot of information.


    Because of the battle at sea, Jin Wushu had been running away. He was furious, and hated Yue Pengju, thinking that it would be better to kill these two people in one go. But how could killing two people like them be easy? Moreover, the most important thing right now was that the little girl might very well fall into someone else''s hands.


    Besides being in his hands, how could the girl be in the hands of another man?


    The more he thought about it, the more he could not sit still, and hatefully said: "Yue Pengju, you stole my wife, and did not protect me well. This time, you can forget about me showing you any mercy."


    It would definitely be difficult to assassinate Jin Wushu in broad daylight, so there was no harm in doing it in secret. Since he and Zong Han had a huge conflict, there would definitely be a time to break through.


    Everything was going according to plan, but unexpectedly at this time, Zong Wang died.


    King Qin and the others were not mistaken. The fire opposite them was indeed a funeral, it was Zong Wang''s funeral.


    After that, under the influence of the Han people, the upper echelons of Jinguo also accepted the burial. Only the coffin on top of it was slightly different from the Han people, and the corpse was still like the upper class aristocrats of the Han people. Due to the hot weather, Jin Wushu ordered for Zong Wang''s corpse to be marinated in white alum and salt, wrapped up in top quality silk and silk layers, and then sealed. Almost all the high class female nobleman were buried there.


    However, the cremation was still preserved, mainly for raw and burnt livestock and servants.


    By the side of the tent where Zong Wang''s corpse was kept, he used a large amount of firewood to build a pile of firewood. One of them had fought with him in the war, especially during the Song campaign. However, the people who were buried included the two male servants that served him while he was alive, as well as the two concubine s.


    Zong Wang had more than a hundred wives, and seven or eight people would usually sleep with his, so his main wife was Tang. According to the other wives'' wishes, the Second Crown Prince doted on Song, so it was time for Mao De to be buried.


    Although she was doted on by Zong Wang and could not be called without any feelings of camaraderie for a long time, she was still far from being able to die for him. They could only beg Tang to make a decision.


    Hua Rong had also realized that Zong Wang''s death might have caused a huge change, and the death of such a main peacemaker was especially uncomfortable. She thought, why would Zong Han be the one dying?


    She thought of the Princess Maude and wanted to go take a look, but Jin Wushu stopped her and said solemnly, "No need ¡­"


    She became even more flustered, broke free from Jin Wushu''s grasp and ran into Zong Wang''s tent.


    At this time, Princess Maude was kneeling in front of Tang, his hair in disarray and tears flowing down his cheeks, "Madam, please spare me ¡­"


    "The Second Crown Prince dotes on you, but you are actually unwilling to bury him alive?"


    According to the true female tradition, the owner''s mistress could take care of the Housework, even if it was male owner, it would not be good for them to interfere. If Tang decided to bury Maude alive, no one could stop her.


    Although Princess Maude was extremely beautiful, she was the most doted on by Zong Wang. Although she was the most doted on by Zong Wang, she was usually very respectful to Tang and never dared to go overboard, and since Tang was already old, she naturally wouldn''t fight for his favor. As such, she was not as displeased with Maude as the other concubine, and couldn''t wait to execute her.


    Hua Rong turned pale with fright. When she saw her charge in, she immediately ran over and pulled her back as if she had seen his savior. "Madame Yue, quickly beg Fourth Prince.


    Men truly loved each other dearly. They really couldn''t match up to the identity of an official wife. The barbarians claimed that the number one wife was not important. They only wanted to see who their husband doted on. However, what if their husband died?


    The love of a man was greater than the heavens, what should be done if a man did not love him?


    No matter where he went, no matter which country, the rights of an official wife would surpass the right of the concubine.


    However, Hua Rong had no time to think of all these, she knew that her request to Tang was useless, but seeing that the Tang''s gaze was not ruthless, as if she was hesitating, she quickly ran out, her life hanging in the sky, if not for it, Maude would probably become a pile of ashes. Seeing Jin Wushu rushing over, she immediately pulled his hand: "Fourth Prince, please help me, tell your second sister to change her mind. Princess Maude, she doesn''t want to die ¡­"


    Because he had lost control of himself in a moment of desperation, Jin Wushu was overjoyed. He held her hand backhandedly and saw her face full of panic as he begged for permission. Having known her for so long, this was the first time he saw her like this.


    "Alright, I''ll go take a look."


    Jin Wushu held her hand and walked in. Maude was kowtowing to Tang, Jin Wushu bowed and said, "Second sister, look at our own face, let''s change to a person who will be buried alive ¡­"


    The deep affection between Jin Wushu and Zong Wang was something that the Tang naturally knew. Seeing him come forward to plead for, the Tang did not insist and only said: "I''ll do as you say."


    As if he had received an amnesty, Mao De stood up and quickly thanked Jin Wushu: "Thank you Fourth Prince."


    "Thank you, Madam, and Lady Hua Rong."


    "Thank you Madam Xie, thank you Miss Hua Rong."


    Seeing her tear-stained face, Hua Rong felt as if she had walked through hell itself. Pained in her heart, she only extended her hand to support her, but was completely unable to persuade her.


    The people who were chosen to be buried alive finally found two concubine s. The two delicate women were pushed out, scared out of their wits. Only then did Hua Rong stand there in a daze. Who would come to save these two pitiful women after saving Maude?


    If Maude didn''t deserve to die, should they?


    She listened to their miserable wails in a daze, her heart trembling as she quietly retreated step by step.


    However, Maude had avoided the bad luck of being buried alive, but she couldn''t avoid it. It was a disaster that ruined her face.


    This calamity was commonly known as "sending blood tears", which meant that the wife and concubine of the deceased would cut her forehead with a knife to show that she would never forget her husband''s kindness.


    Under the Tang''s lead, Zong Wang''s hundred odd wives cut themselves with their sabers. Thinking about how the death of Zong Wang would seriously affect his father and brother''s South Return, coupled with the fact that he had no one else to rely on in the future, Maude was crying sorrowfully. However, according to her original intention, she had always been proud of her looks. If she was a real widow and everyone had a scar on their forehead, how could they look good? However, she was afraid of Tang''s strict gaze and knew that if she did not take action, the consequences would be even worse. She had no choice but to follow the customs of the world, take the knife, and slip a few times on her forehead, causing a few drops of blood to flow out.


    Hua Rong had been watching her from the side. She had been looking at this princess of the Song Kingdom, Cai Jing''s daughter-in-law.


    By the time the funerals were pushed in front of the fire, there were women soldiers everywhere. Everyone seemed to be accustomed to this scene and did not care about it at all. Only the four people who had been buried with their arms tied up were groaning in numbness.


    A large group of female Genuine Soldiers attacked together. They first tied up the two horses'' hooves tightly and threw them into the fire. Immediately, they issued an extremely miserable cry, as if they wanted to destroy the huge fire. Soon, however, the fire began to burn more fiercely, and the fat of the horses crackled in the flames, increasing the intensity of the fire.


    The four martyrs were crying until their throats were hoarse. They were caught by the female soldiers and thrown into the fire with ease. At this moment, they let out screams even more horrible than horses.


    Princess Maude, who had just avoided a crisis, did not dare to watch such an inhumane scene. She was hiding far away in the shadows of the tent, but Ma He''s screams could not be heard.


    Hua Rong was also standing in the crowd and watching the scene, almost scared out of her wits.


    Especially since the Tang and Song dynasties, even if the emperor died, he would not be buried as a concubine. He would only send her concubines, excluding the empress and her children, to the monastery. Even if it were the ancient Green Lantern Buddha, they could still spend their lives here, and not so barbaric as to commit murder and be buried to death.


    Jin Wushu held her hand tightly, and after sensing the iciness in her palm, he asked in astonishment: "Hua Rong, are you afraid?"


    He asked twice, only then did Hua Rong come to her senses, and quickly broke free from his grasp, retreating two steps.


    Jin Wushu disapproved: "Even if you marry me, you are still my official wife. Don''t worry, you will definitely not be buried alive."


    She said angrily, "Who married your barbarian?"


    If it was in the past, when she said this, Jin Wushu would definitely be angered. But now, under the bright light of the flames, he saw her panicked and miserable expression, and her frail body on the verge of collapse. He was familiar with the Southern Dynasties'' culture and knew that this custom was different from the Southern Dynasties''. She was afraid that it was normal, so he comforted her and said, "This custom is not good, I suggest that we change it in the future ¡­"


    Hua Rong originally thought that he would get angry, but after hearing his words, she found it hard to ridicule him anymore.


    Just as Jin Wushu was about to get angry, he saw that Zong Han, Gu Shen and the others also walked over. Gu Shen was smiling mischievously, but his face was gloomy, he took the lead and placed all the cooked food beside the corpse onto the fire, calling it "cooking".


    When the smell of "cooking" came out and the people turned to ashes, the funeral was over.


    At this time, it was already the morning of the second day. The bright red sun shone down from the east onto the still weak throbbing red light, bringing about an incomparably scorching heat, as if watering the Flos Lonicerae s in the vast prairie with a layer of blood.


    Everyone had not slept the entire night, all of them with bloodshot eyes. However, Hua Rong immediately noticed that the surrounding female spirit cultivators, from Zong Han to Jin Wushu, Tang, and so on, all had normal expressions, especially Gu Shen and his other trusted aides. They were all chatting and laughing, without any signs of grief.


    As it turned out, this was the true custom of women. After the funeral, everything was the same as before. There was no such thing as the complicated rules of mourning of the Han Chinese.


    She suddenly thought of a problem. The true custom was that after a brother died, the other brothers would be able to inherit his wife and concubine. There was no need to ask those widows if they were willing. Who would inherit Zong Wang''s hundred odd wives? Jin Wushu was the closest to him, could it be him?


    She looked towards Jin Wushu and saw him sitting on a stone outside with his eyes half closed. It was unknown whether he was asleep or deep in thought.


    Just as he was about to walk over, she heard a cry of surprise. Gu Shen walked in with big strides and reached out his arms to hug Princess Maude. She immediately understood that Gu Shen was going to inherit Zong Wang''s wife.

 C161 Female Genuine

    Gu Shen had long coveted the Princess Maude, it was just that he did not dare act rashly when he was still alive, and was now extremely happy, so much so that he could occupy the Princess Maude for himself. He lecherously stared at Maude. He saw that there were a few drops of blood on Maude''s forehead, but it did not harm her face. Instead, it added a cruel charm to it.


    Since this was the case, Mao De didn''t dare to resist. Gu Shen openly hugged Princess Maude, and seeing that Tang had led his hundred over wives to stand respectfully at the side, he loudly announced: "From today onwards, Second Sister-in-Law will be the ninety-eighth wife of our clan. Zhao''s wife will be the ninety-ninth wife of our clan."


    The other girls continued to compare, and soon, Gu Shen''s wife had expanded to over two hundred people. Amongst his own wives, there were only three to five outstanding individuals. Seeing that Zong Wang had a dozen or so people, he picked a few candidates and the others took care of the household chores and other stuff. When the announcement was completed, he couldn''t wait to carry Princess Maude into the tent for fun.


    Gu Shen was a famous big guy in the Jinguo. According to the current words, he was 2.05 m tall with a body as strong as an ox, and he was ruthless. The pitiful petite Princess Maude landed in his hands.


    Hua Rong watched all of this in fear, but at this time, there was no way to save the Princess Maude. The rest, including Tang, were currently eating all kinds of cooked food and cooking. Although she always hated Gu Shen, she had always accepted her fate according to customs.


    Listening to Maude''s frightening screams, Hua Rong suddenly realised, once Zong Wang dies, Maude''s life would be ruined, and she would not be able to live for long.


    She silently walked to the side, her heart heavy. Zong Wang had died, so what would happen to the meeting?


    Turning her head, she saw that Zong Han was already walking towards Jin Wushu. She was very curious, so she pretended not to notice, and went to the side, in order to listen in on the situation.


    The moment Zong Han walked in, Jin Wushu opened his eyes and said coldly: "There''s no need to hold this meeting any longer.


    Zong Han laughed out wildly, "I can make the decision regarding the negotiation of Song. You can choose dozens of Song Capture s to return first. "


    "What about the decadence and the rest?"


    "Stay here, Gold."


    Jin Wushu said angrily: "That was not what Second Brother said before he died."


    Zong Han shrugged his shoulders, "Then go and find your second brother and confront him."


    There was no proof. Zong Han clearly did not place anyone in his eyes. He jumped up and waved to the guards: "Withdraw."


    Hua Rong heard it clearly. Seeing Zong Han''s vicious look, he did not dare to stay any longer, and with a whistle, Jin Si ran over and jumped onto her horse.


    Jin Wushu''s face was filled with anger, but when he saw that she was actually leading the way, he could not help but burst out laughing, and was slightly happy. This woman, he finally understood the situation, if only he would behave himself in the future, it would be great.


    On a whim, he suddenly pulled his horse up and galloped alongside her.


    At this time, the sun was shining down from the sky, covering every blade of grass on the prairie, the brilliant Flos Lonicerae, and the woman who was even brighter than the Flos Lonicerae. He whistled loudly, a melody of a love song from the prairie.


    "Hua Rong..."


    She replied without slowing down. "What is it?"


    "Why are you running so fast?"


    "Aren''t we running away?"


    "Huh?" He laughed out loud, "Are you afraid of the Grand Prince?


    She rolled her eyes at him, asking even though she already knew the answer. What was the meaning of that?


    She was very worried: "Then what will happen to Zhang Xian and the rest?"


    At a time like this, her face was filled with worry, it was so incompatible with such a large group of Flos Lonicerae. For some reason, he suddenly wished that she would be very happy, Jin Wushu laughed, and blinked his eyes: "Hua Rong, I''m going to save Zhang Xian, promise me one thing, okay?"


    She asked anxiously, "What''s the matter?"


    "Agree first."


    How could he agree to it first? Could it be that if he wanted her to marry him, she would agree to it? That won''t do?


    "Hua Rong, this matter is very simple, you must promise me ¡­"


    "Tell me about it first."


    "Fried tea, let me fry tea once, okay?"


    So that''s how it was.


    As long as he could release Zhang Xian and Liu Qi and fry some tea for him, what harm would it be? She thought for a while, then suddenly asked, "Where''s Zha He? Zha He won''t be in any danger either? "


    She asked Zha He, who was always abnormally happy. He hurriedly nodded, "Zha He received a beating, but it wasn''t fatal. "You can be at ease ¡­"


    "Alright, if the three of them are fine, then I''ll make you some tea."


    Seeing that she had actually agreed to it, Jin Wushu was overjoyed. He extended his body, picked up a Flos Lonicerae and threw it in front of her. Seeing that he was showing off his riding skills, Hua Rong laughed. He reached out his hands to catch it, and with a dozen horses, he rushed forward.


    Jin Wushu followed behind her. The endless Flos Lonicerae s on the prairie seemed to be like a beautiful fairy tale, and on the way, their minds were filled with the Song people''s "Chun Feng Ma Du". They had even forgotten about Song Jin''s battle, Zong Han, and the whirlpool that had already surged over.


    Fourth Prince Mansion.


    The entire atmosphere suddenly changed. The concubine s were surprised to realize that Wang Junhua, who had been arrogant in the Crown Prince''s Palace, had no longer appeared.


    Since Princess Tianwei didn''t see Wang Junhua, she was naturally happy and worried. She was happy because it would be best if this woman never showed up again, and worried because if she came back again, she wouldn''t be able to bear the consequences.


    She had been living in seclusion in her residence every day, and since she couldn''t speak the language, she did not understand what the other concubine s were talking about. She did not know anything about her homeland, and even Salix did not allow her to attend.


    Wandering in the distance, he suddenly heard the guard at the door say loudly, "Fourth Prince is back. Prepare for the banquet ¡­"


    She did not dare to stay, and quickly turned around to return, but she was still unreconciled. When she reached the door, she turned around, and saw Hua Rong''s silhouette, she was overjoyed, and immediately went to do some chores.


    It was completely different from the "Hongmen Banquet" that day. The crown prince''s residence was abnormally low key today. However, it wasn''t difficult for Hua Rong to notice that the surrounding area had completely revealed the style and style of the Southern Kingdom.


    The huge beast skin carpet in the living room had already been removed, and the floor was covered in a layer of nameless stone slabs that were extremely cool to the touch. The Northerners were afraid of heat. The overall layout of the house already revealed the meaning of "summer break".


    Hua Rong sat on a big chair, looked around, and the servants came up to pour tea for him.


    Seeing her looking left and right, Jin Wushu sat opposite of her and suddenly said: "I have already forbade Wang''s disease from coming to the crown prince''s mansion again."


    "Oh?"


    Seeing her ridiculing smile, Jin Wushu was even more embarrassed. He couldn''t help but remember the poem on Wang Junhua''s back:


    Qin Gui''s dead turtle


    Decapitativus acutus Hedyssus acutus K.et @@


    He felt extremely humiliated and ashamed in his heart. In one breath, he would wait for Wang''s disease to wake up and send her out, forbidding her from ever entering the Residence of the fourth prince again. Furthermore, he had an even more thorough arrangement. When the Song Capture returned, Qin Gui and the others would definitely be the first ones to leave. He knew that the habits of the southerners was not suitable for Qin Gui to continue wearing the green hat. Furthermore, there were so many concubine s, and they had no interest in Wang Junhua in the first place.


    Hua Rong naturally did not know of the origin of the "dirty trick", but seeing Jin Wushu act this way, she was even more unconcerned: "You don''t have to tell me about your family matters ¡­"


    Jin Wushu found it embarrassing to continue speaking, he only waved his hand after drinking a cup of tea, "Wu Qimai ¡­"


    Wu Qimai replied and entered.


    "You can go to the Grand Prince Palace and bring out Zhang Xian and Liu Qi. You need these two people."


    Wu Qimai hesitated, "Grand Prince is now ¡­"


    "Go, and say that I want these two, as for Yuwen Xuzhong and the rest, I do not care."


    "Yes."


    Hua Rong knew that being able to rescue Zhang Xian and the others was already an exception, and did not dare to take an inch from Yuwen Xuzhong anymore. She could only burn with anxiety, and thought that once Zhang Xian and the others came out, they would immediately use all their powers to look for Empress Dowager Wei.


    Jin Wushu seemed to see through her thoughts, holding a cup of tea in his hand, he took a sip and smiled: "Hua Rong, what nonsense are you plotting now?"


    This guy, if I were to think of something funny, what is the Golden Man worth?


    She angrily said, "I was just about to ask you! What the hell are you planning?"


    "To tell you the truth, after my second brother died, I was no longer certain. Right now, Grand Prince has too many powers. He has half of the Jinguo''s forces under his control, and even the Wolf Lord is afraid of him.


    "Then are you in the main battle or the main battle?"


    "Tranquil Peace!" This is also Wolf Lord''s intention. "


    Hua Rong knew that what he said was the truth, so she did not press him.


    That afternoon, Wu Qimai and the others returned with an angry and dejected expression.


    Hua Rong knew that the situation wasn''t good, and she didn''t hide anything as she reported to Jin Wushu, "Grand Prince said that if you want Zhang Xian and Liu Qi, you must use Miss Hua Rong to exchange for them."


    Jin Wushu was furious: "He is openly opposing us."


    Hua Rong''s heart immediately turned cold. She asked Wu Qimai: "Are Zhang Xian and the rest still alive?"


    "They are all alive. Grand Prince said that as the Jinguo had been established for a long time, he needed a set of etiquette rules. He was loyal to Wolf Lord, so in order to recruit a talented Song people and set up a etiquette system, Lord Yuwen would be his first choice ¡­ "


    The Son of Heaven had established the Sect Temple, but the Son of Heaven had not appeared yet, so why would he, a marshal, be the first to act? Its ambition is self-evident.


    The commanders of the strongest powers in the Jinguo were Zong Wang and Zong Han respectively. Zong Han was the only one who avoided anything in his life. Once Zong Wang died, he knew that the new wolf owner was suspicious of him and had even more so made up his mind to accomplish something. Jin Wushu''s guess perfectly matched with Zong Han''s guess. He was even more furious, and almost got up from the table, "Wait till our own family leads troops to suppress him ¡­"


    His few aides and aides had already entered, Han Chang and the rest among them.


    "Fourth Prince, you absolutely cannot. It just so happens that when we send out our troops, we will be caught by Grand Prince ¡­"


    Hua Rong was worried about Zhang Xian''s safety, and wished that Jin Wushu could immediately send troops. With a quick thought, she suddenly thought of Yue Pengju''s internal strife at the border of the Jinguo, wouldn''t it be beneficial for him if there were to be internal strife within the Jinguo? In the Jinguo''s internal conflict, there was no time to attack Song. This was the only way the Song Kingdom could win the opportunity to develop. When she thought about it, a very bold idea suddenly appeared in her mind. At this moment, Song Capture''s return didn''t seem that important anymore, if there was a better result, wouldn''t it be more to Song Kingdom''s benefit? She sat in her chair, planning, very nervous, and did not say a word.


    "Fourth Prince, Sixth Prince sends a message. He''s coming back soon."


    "Ah?" Really? "What day will it be?"


    "I estimate that he will arrive in three days."


    "Prepare to welcome the Sixth Prince."


    Old Wolf Master had more than ten sons, each born of seven or eight wives. Jin Wushu and Sixth Prince were the same mother and brother, and they were also the best friends. Ever since Zong Han had made those public statements about despising the wolf master, Jin Wushu and Zong Wang discussed for a while and then sent their Sixth Prince to the Shang Jing to report to the wolf master.

 C162 eavesdropping

    Now that the Sixth Prince had returned, it was related to the wolf-master''s attitude towards Zong Han. It was also related to Jin Wushu''s actions, so Jin Wushu had no choice but to patiently wait.


    After Wu Qimai and the rest left, Jin Wushu saw that Hua Rong was still sitting opposite to her, and thought of the fact that he had forgotten to avoid her, and that she also understood the female Primeval Language, she said angrily: "Hua Rong, you dare to eavesdrop on our secret?"


    "What kind of secret is this?" Everyone knows that you and Zong Han are not on good terms. "


    He suddenly smiled mysteriously. "However, there are some things that you definitely do not know."


    "What is it?"


    Just as he was about to answer, he suddenly heard Wu Qimai''s voice. "Fourth Prince, something bad happened!


    "Ah?" Who was the one who ambushed them? "


    "Grand Prince suspects that you are the one who did it. He said that he wanted to report it to the Wolf Lord to punish you."


    He flew into a rage, "When did I sneak attack him?"


    Hua Rong laughed blandly: "Grand Prince is using such a stratagem. Jin Wushu, you should be more careful, don''t become his scapegoat ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was about to jump up and down: "He''s about to rebel, he''s really about to rebel openly. Wu Qimai, immediately send a message to Han Chang, prepare yourself ¡­ "


    "Yes."


    Jin Wushu immediately went out to set up something. He looked very mysterious and didn''t come back until the evening.


    Seeing Hua Rong still sitting at the same place as if she had not moved at all, he also sat down on the chair opposite him and suddenly felt a little dizzy. In fact, he had been feeling a little uncomfortable since this morning.


    Hua Rong saw him press his head down, as if she was in pain. She thought he was lost in thought, but after a while his condition worsened and her forehead began to sweat.


    "Fourth Prince?"


    "Hey, Jin Wushu?"


    Seeing that his expression was getting more and more pained, she couldn''t help but take a step forward. His body went soft, and when she reached out to him, she discovered that his forehead was burning with a high fever.


    Zong Wang also had a fever and quickly died. Jin Wushu had the same symptoms. Especially since he had scars on his face, probably tetanus or something.


    She turned pale with fright: "Jin Wushu, you also played like the Second Crown Prince and bathed in cold water after being hit by the ball?"


    "Yes."


    "Didn''t I tell you not to wash? "That cold water ¡­"


    "I washed it the day before yesterday, before you told me... "Yesterday, you said that I didn''t wash ¡­"


    "You barbarians, you don''t know anything. Serves you right if you die ¡­"


    "What did you say?"


    Hua Rong did not care about arguing with him, if Jin Wushu also died like Zong Wang, she was afraid that she would not be able to go back to Song Kingdom. Even if she had to die, she had to delay it a bit.


    She wondered if she should run away or not.


    In the blink of an eye, she saw Jin Wushu leaning on a chair, his face filled with pain. She did not care much about thinking about it, and quickly called two servants to help Jin Wushu onto the bed. Hua Rong immediately followed the common sense medicine list in his memory and wrote down a few recipes that he could find immediately, and asked the servants to boil some simple medicinal soups.


    Seeing that she was an esteemed guest of the Fourth Prince, the maids did not dare disobey, and immediately acted happily.


    However, when the order was sent down, these simple herbs were not prepared in the residence. In fact, there were many precious herbs in Northmont Blackwater, but it was a pity that these barbaric female Priestesses didn''t know how to use them. They were still in their most primitive stages and thought that magic was better than everything else.


    Although Jin Wushu admired the culture of the Central Plains, he only had skin and bones. He was still a true noble woman, and had never had the habit of taking medicine since he was young. He laid down drowsily, but he was still clear in his heart. He saw Hua Rong continuously instructing for the ingredients, and shouted angrily, "Find a Magus ¡­"


    "Do you still remember the death of the Second Crown Prince?"


    His heart trembled. He could still clearly remember second brother''s death, and it was thanks to Hua Rong''s reminder. At this moment, he already somewhat believed in Hua Rong''s judgement. Knowing that she had good intentions yesterday, he was even more afraid, if he was like Zong Wang yesterday, wouldn''t he die?


    Seeing the fear in Jin Wushu''s eyes, she suddenly realised that he was afraid of death!


    Jin Wushu was afraid of death too!


    In this world, only death awaited him.


    He was as formidable as Jin Wushu, but the moment the Death God descended, his expression changed to that of a child''s.


    Actually, his illness was not that serious. Most likely, it was the wounds on his face, the unrestrained flow of water, the tetanus infection, and the high fever. As long as he took medication and took care of himself, he would not die.


    Seeing him flustered, Hua Rong did not comfort him, but instead thought that since this man was so arrogant, it would be good to scare him.


    "Hua Rong, will I die?"


    "If you still act so arrogantly, you might go see your second brother."


    However, his eyeballs were constantly following Hua Rong''s body. Seeing that she was about to leave, he immediately said, "Don''t go."


    "You rest first and take the medicine after you sleep. You''ll be fine tomorrow."


    "What medicine? No, we never take drugs, Hua Rong, you want to harm me? "To become a Magus, one must be a Magus ¡­"


    Hua Rong scoffed, "Do you really think that you can cure the disease just by looking for two witch doctors to play with a few times? Do you want to kill a dog and drip some dog blood on you to see if there are any monsters or monsters that can possess you? "Hehe, you were originally a monster. Maybe you found your way back to where you came from, maybe a wild wolf or wild boar from the plains ¡­"


    Jin Wushu saw that she was unrestrainedly teasing the Fairies'' habit and was angered: "Hua Rong, you dare to look down on my Da Jin Customary? What does your Southern Barbarians know? That damned Sow ¡­ "


    "Your Da Jin is good at everything, why would he covet Song Kingdom? Let me tell you, when the Song Kingdom''s royals and nobles get sick, it was all because of the group of doctors. Where are you Golden Man? Barbarian people, barbaric martyrs, sick people who do not know healing, and also blindly arrogant, other than the fist, what else do you know? Didn''t you claim that you are familiar with the culture of the Southern Dynasty? Then, do you know that one of our ancestors, Shennong, tasted the Hundred Herbs to cure the people and cure the diseases? It''s laughable that these Golden Man, Jin Wushu, should you go and invite this Great God Jump over? If you want it, I won''t boil the medicine anymore. Let''s see if they can cure your illness or if you want to follow your second brother. "


    Jin Wushu was so angry that he couldn''t say anything, but when he thought about the death of his second brother, he was afraid that he had the same problem as her.


    "Jin Wushu, do you not want to take the medicine? "Since that''s the case, I won''t trouble you any longer ¡­"


    "You ¡­!"


    Hua Rong saw him staring at her, and her eyes revealed a fierce light, as she said with a smile that was not a smile: "I am very curious, Jin Wushu, after you die, will Gu Shen also take over those wives of yours? Or Zong Han inheriting? Have you thought about who would be buried as a martyr? "


    He was so angry that he wanted to jump up and grab her by the neck. However, the fever was getting worse and worse, causing him to lose consciousness. How could he jump?


    The medicine was quickly served, and Hua Rong left.


    The two servants went to feed him, but he shouted hoarsely, "Hua Rong, feed me ¡­"


    "Dream on!" I am your bed quilt, and I am here to serve tea and pour water? "


    "Could it be that when Yue Pengju is sick, you have the same attitude as him?"


    "Yue Pengju is my husband, I naturally have to meticulously attend to him. Who are you to me? What does your life or death have to do with me? Jin Wushu, you overestimate yourself ¡­ "


    "Hua Rong, I won''t forgive you ¡­ "An evil woman without a conscience ¡­"


    Regardless of how he shouted, Hua Rong had already walked out of the room, to the door, and laughed out loud: "Jin Wushu, if you want to get angry, you should get better first. A sick cat, what are you being so crazy for ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was so angry that he snatched the medicine bowl, and before he could even get cold, he drank it all in one gulp. He said angrily, "Give me another bowl."


    The maid quickly brought another bowl. He quickly drank it again, and even more so, he was dizzy. He fell asleep on the pillow.


    When he woke up again, it was already noon of the second day.


    He rubbed his head. Although it was still hot, he was much better and more clear-headed. He sat up and shouted, "Hua Rong!"


    The maid standing by the side saw that he had woken up and shouted for Hua Rong, she immediately said: "Fourth Prince, Miss Hua Rong has gone out."


    "What''s she doing out?"


    "No one knows the medicinal herb she wants. She can only look for it herself ¡­"


    Jin Wushu said angrily: "Where is she going to find her?"


    "There are two guards following her on the mountain outside."


    The maid said cautiously, "In the morning, the butler went to invite the Magus over. However, she chased him away, saying that the Magus was useless ¡­"


    Jin Wushu had already recovered a little, and believed in Hua Rong''s treatment. He could no longer be bothered with the matters of the Magi, but hearing that Hua Rong was looking for medicinal herbs to save him, he got up from his bed, walked around, and laughed out loud.


    Just as he was feeling pleased with himself, he suddenly heard footsteps at the door. It was Hua Rong who had returned and was instructing the people outside to make medicine. He was crafty and cunning, she knew that if she was really "good", Hua Rong would immediately ignore him and lie back down barefooted, even pulling up a blanket to cover herself, looking as if she was in extreme pain.


    Hua Rong was already inside: "Fourth Prince, are you better?"


    He looked more and more miserable.


    Hua Rong walked in: "Hello, Jin Wushu..."


    Seeing that he was still in pain, Hua Rong reached out her hand to touch his forehead. The corners of his mouth twitched, as though she was trembling.


    What''s wrong with this person? Would there be such a strange disease?


    She suddenly shouted and pulled off the blanket on his body, "Jin Wushu, are you pretending?"


    Jin Wushu stood up, and his original sneaky smile turned into anger. "Wicked woman, you really don''t look like a woman ¡­"


    It really was an act.


    Hua Rong took a step back, sat by the side, and said coldly: "You don''t have to continue pretending, just a little cold, and drink three more bowls of medicinal herbs later, I guarantee that you won''t die."


    Jin Wushu sat on the side of the bed. At this time, he suddenly felt a little sad: "Hua Rong, tell me, if my Second Brother received this kind of treatment, would he not die?"


    "How should I know? I didn''t see your second brother''s situation. " Zong Wang was one of the better ones, but he died too quickly. Hua Rong was depressed and could not help but say: "Why not Zong Han died? "Hai."


    Seeing her so worried, Jin Wushu said: "Hua Rong, you save my life, I will repay you with both of their lives."


    She was full of hope: "Where is Empress Dowager Wei? Let her follow me back to Song Kingdom, okay? "


    He suddenly got out of bed and came to her side.


    "Hua Rong, if you are willing to stay, I can promise that I will use my good offices to bring you back to Empress Dowager Wei."


    "Hahaha."


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I''m laughing at your dreams."


    Jin Wushu glared at her, turned around and went back to lie on the bed. It was the first time he acted like a patient, unwilling to speak.

 C163 Son of Luden

    One day later, Jin Wushu''s condition had improved greatly. He was a martial artist, and could not wait to lie on the bed. Furthermore, he did not see Hua Rong all day, so he became even more agitated.


    Just as he stepped out of the door, he saw a guard dressed in plain clothes rushing in, looking uneasy: "Reporting to Fourth Prince, the Wolf Lord has already ordered for Grand Prince to become his State, Lord Gu Shen is his Deputy ¡­"


    "Really?"


    "I''ve only just received the news today. "Originally, Wolf Lord wanted Grand Prince to send a group of Ambassador of Song to negotiate with them, but Grand Prince said that his health was not good. In the autumn, he would go to Shang Jing to express his gratitude and say that he can handle the situation on his own."


    Jin Wushu was shocked, for Zong Han to be suddenly appointed to the State, it was obvious that the Wolf Lord had encountered a huge threat from him, and had to be pacified.


    "What news from Sixth Prince?"


    "I haven''t received any news yet."


    "Alright, watch them closely. We can''t be careless even a single step."


    "So, the troops are still stationed in the west side of the city. According to your arrangements, they have been spread out."


    Jin Wushu thought for a while, then said: "Immediately select two people, go to Shang Jing, and do not let anyone discover your whereabouts."


    "Yes."


    Waiting for the guard to leave, Jin Wushu raised his head and looked towards the western sky. At this time, the sun was setting in the west, and his palms were drenched in sweat, it was unknown whether it was hot or cold sweat.


    Twilight descended.


    Hua Rong paced around outside for a while, then walked along a piece of stone slab towards the garden. The Fourth Prince''s residence was originally the mansion of a certain official of the Liaoning. The level of civilization in the Liaoning was slightly higher, and the influence of the Song Kingdom on the culture and martial arts was quite large. No matter whether it was the style of the buildings or the direction they were heading, they were all influenced by the color of the south.


    This garden was even more unique. It was originally a natural little mountain forest. Flowers bloomed all year round inside, and all sorts of wild animals ran around, giving off a very natural feeling.


    Just as Hua Rong returned to a wide grassland, she heard the sounds of laughter from a young child. Could it be that she is Jin Wushu''s son?


    She walked over, only to see a four or five-year-old child running around the garden laughing and running, chasing after a small elk. When he got close, he reached out his hand to grab the beautiful antlers on the fawn''s head, but he couldn''t grab them. The child had big eyes, long eyelashes, and was as plump as a child.


    When the maids saw her coming over, they bowed together. One of them was Princess Tianwei and the middle-aged woman who looked like a wet nurse beside her spoke in Chinese.


    She was very surprised, as she never expected that Tian Wei was still in Jin Wushu''s residence.


    At this time, the child had already stood up and stopped crying. He ran towards Tian Wei, who hugged him lovingly and said softly, "Be good, child. Wait for me to catch the fawn for you ¡­"


    Hua Rong was shocked, could it be that this was Tian Wei''s son? But how could Tianwei have such a grown-up son?


    Seeing her surprise, Tian Wei was about to speak. However, she struggled to run forward, "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    Hua Rong suddenly turned around, only to see that Jin Wushu had walked out at some point in time, and extended his hand to hug the child, his tone extremely intimate: "Wen Long, you''re being naughty again?"


    "Abba, your son wants a deer. Can you hurry and catch the fawn?"


    "Alright, alright, alright ¡­"


    The child was actually able to speak Mandarin with great fluency. It was clear that Tianwei and the wet nurse had taught him this. This child seemed to be doted on by Jin Wushu, but he was being watched by Tian Wei. Who was he?


    Jin Wushu carried him with one hand and walked towards him in large strides. In a few steps, he had caught up to a little deer, locking it firmly in place.


    As he spoke, his face revealed a kind of gentle expression. He was completely like a benevolent father, no longer a fighting general.


    The child reached out and grabbed the antler. The fawn struggled and ran away. The child clapped his hands and laughed.


    "Abba, I want the deer horn ¡­"


    "The fawn will die without a horn. Be good, child. When you grow up, go hunt deer by yourself ¡­"


    "Abba, how can I hunt deer horns?"


    "Abba will teach you ¡­"


    Hua Rong was even more surprised when she saw the father and son talking to each other. However, Jin Wushu had already returned with the child in his arms. He walked in front of Hua Rong and shook the child''s hands.


    Only when Hua Rong looked carefully did she realize that this child was not the least bit similar to Jin Wushu.


    "Who is this child?"


    Seeing her gentle gaze, Jin Wushu happily patted the child''s hands: "Hua Rong, do you like him?"


    Hua Rong had only seen this child for the first time. The fact that he was so cute was due to her womanly nature, so it was hard to say whether she liked him or not. However, seeing the fervent look in Jin Wushu''s eyes, she immediately took a step back and stopped greeting the child enthusiastically.


    Jin Wushu''s eyes revealed disappointment, he handed the child over to a servant woman and waved his hand, allowing everyone to leave.


    When he saw that Hua Rong''s gaze was still following his child, he slowly said. "This child is called Lu Wenlong, he''s Lu Deng''s son ¡­"


    Hua Rong was shocked. Lu Deng and his wife guarded the city, after the city was destroyed, they both committed suicide, especially his wife. She had heard of this before, but did not know that the son of Lu Deng and his wife was brought to Da Jin and raised by Jin Wushu.


    "After the city was destroyed, I saw Lu Deng''s body standing there unmoving, and even kowtowed to him without falling, until I agreed to raise his son properly, and only then did he fall down. Thus, I brought this child along with me to the Jinguo, and did not change his surname. "When he grows up, whether he stays his money or returns to Song, he can choose on his own ¡­"


    For a moment, Hua Rong stared at him, she felt that human nature was truly a mysterious thing, it was not simply splitting into two.


    If it wasn''t for Song Jin''s war, who could say that Jin Wushu wasn''t an indomitable man?


    Confused, she didn''t know how to answer.


    The Chinese have a saying, husband and wife were originally birds in the same forest, and when they reach the end of their life, they would fly their separate ways. A man''s life would not be lived in vain if he could have the life and death company of a woman like Lady Lu. Even though there are a lot of concubine s in my mansion, but, I believe I do not have a woman who is so knowledgeable, Hua Rong ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu''s words were interrupted by a violent uproar. Jin Wushu''s face changed, and shouted: Who dares to trespass!


    One of the guards quickly reported: "Fourth Prince, not good, Grand Prince has sent his army to surround the Fourth Prince Mansion ¡­"


    Immediately after, a series of light and loud bangs sounded out, and the soldiers had already started fighting with the guards from Fourth Prince Palace like a tide. Jin Wushu walked out in large strides, Hua Rong also subconsciously grabbed onto her bow and arrow and rushed out, arriving at the door. After thinking for a bit, she quietly jumped onto a big tree and hid herself well.


    At the gate, a group of soldiers had already rushed in. Wu Qimai was leading his men to resist and dozens of guards had already fallen on the ground. Jin Wushu picked up his halberd, a few guards rushed up, but were immediately cut off by him. Everyone knew about his bravery, and did not dare approach him, as Jin Wushu shouted: "What are you doing?"


    "Fourth Prince, Grand Prince is going to kill us ¡­"


    Outside the door, more and more soldiers gathered. In the midst of the chaotic battle, they could only hear loud laughter. "Confess skill, just obediently surrender and surrender ¡­"


    At the door, Zong Han walked in wearing a full set of military uniform, the Wolf Fanged Mace on his waist.


    Jin Wushu rushed forward and shouted, Grand Prince, what are you doing?


    At this time, the Black s had already been divided into two sides. Zong Han coldly glanced at him and spoke with an extremely arrogant tone, "Archer, look carefully. Put down your weapons, and get all your men to put down their weapons! "


    Jin Wushu looked at them and saw that each of these Black Soldier had a red silk on their shoulders. His heart sank as he heard Zong Han say loudly: "Conspiracy, you are suspected of having a secret relationship with the Song people. This crown prince is under the orders of the Wolf Lord to remove your military power ¡­"


    Jin Wushu said angrily: "Why are you slandering me?"


    "Conspiracy, if you don''t want people to know, do nothing but yourself. You adopted a son of a Han nationality, you protected the Han Nu, and who doesn''t know that you are an ambitious wolf with evil intentions. "Quickly hand it over ¡­"


    Jin Wushu lowered his voice and said, "I don''t have any Han Nu s here!"


    "Who are you lying to? Who doesn''t know that the Han Nu is hiding in your mansion? " He looked at the wound on Jin Wushu''s face that had yet to heal, and laughed out loud, "Bullshit, you really have the ability to raise a female tiger, how could your family treat you as a treasure ¡­"


    Jin Wushu waved his hand, and a group of guards walked out from the back.


    Zong Han glared at him fiercely: "You dare to disobey orders? Hand over Hua Rong now, if not, don''t blame me for being rude! "


    "Zong Han, don''t take things too far!"


    "How dare you disobey my orders?"


    Jin Wushu sneered: "Are you planning to flatten my Fourth Prince Palace today?"


    Zong Han laughed and took out an order badge, "Vulture, look carefully, this is the order of the Wolf Lord, do you dare to disrespect me?" He saw that Jin Wushu was indifferent, and searched through the crowd, but did not see Han Chang and the rest. He immediately understood that the man was extremely cunning, with all the elites being outside, and sure enough, he heard the sound of fighting from outside. A soldier ran over and said, "Grand Prince, we found some of Fourth Prince''s people outside."


    Seeing that the two armies were about to engage in a chaotic battle, one of the advisors whispered a few words into Zong Han''s ears. Zong Han did not dare stay any longer, and waved the order badge in his hand, looking extremely pleased with himself. From today onwards, you are not allowed to order, and are not allowed to take even half a step out of Fourth Prince Palace ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu watched as he walked away, then looked at the guards in the house who had been disarmed, and immediately understood that Zong Han was taking the risk and striking first. It was just that the order badge in his hand was genuine, and Black Soldier was also genuine.


    Once Zong Han and the others left, the entire Fourth Prince Palace was in a panic. Han Chang and the other aides were immediately gathered: "Fourth Prince, what do we do next?"


    "I will wait for Sixth Prince to come back before I make my plans."


    "Fourth Prince, it''s better to make the first move."


    "That won''t do, Grand Prince is acting under pretence right now, if we act now, I''m afraid we''ll immediately give him an excuse ¡­"


    "Han Chang, you should go according to the plan, stay three miles away from the troops and be on standby!"


    "Yes."


    As the group of aides dispersed, Hua Rong walked out from the shadows. Turns out, the situation of the Jinguo was more complicated than she thought, with Zong Wang dead, Zong Han no longer had any scruples, what would he do with the group of the Song Capture? In the past, he had still been counting on Jin Wushu to save Zhang Xian and the others. But now, he himself had even crossed the river with the Clay Buddha, so how could he count on him?

 C164 Princess Tianwei

    The living room was burning with the giant tallow candles of the real woman, and the smell of smoke was strong. Jin Wushu held onto a jug of wine and gulped down a few mouthfuls.


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "Your injuries have not healed, there''s no need to drink anymore."


    Jin Wushu suddenly became angry, and his face became so gloomy that water was almost coming out, "Hua Rong, you can go now! I have no use for you now. "You see, I can''t even mobilize the army right now ¡­"


    Hua Rong did not make a sound.


    He threw the jug of wine to the side, leaned back on the chair and said slowly: "When my second brother died, Zong Han immediately stirred up trouble, maybe we underestimated him, and did not expect him to take action so quickly. "I''ve always been a thorn in his side. He''s probably going to cut me open first ¡­"


    She couldn''t help but ask, "Wolf Lord listens to him?"


    "Wolf owner hates him to the bone! But he has control over half of the Jinguo''s troops, so he wants to force the edict to act first to gain the upper hand ¡­ "


    "Are you just going to sit and wait for death?"


    "Hua Rong, as matters stand, I will not hide it from you. In Jinguo, Zong Han''s faction is very powerful, Zong Xian and Zong Jun are all close to him, and Gu Shen has control over the internal affairs of the imperial court, from the inside out, his power is greater than ours. Do you know what the order badge Zong Han just took out is? It was the order badge of the Old Wolf Master, and not the new Wolf Lord''s. His actions, were to show that he was the true candidate for the Wolf Master. Second Brother and I had originally planned to fight him and completely defeat him, but it was unexpected that Second Brother had died in a hurry, disrupting our entire plan. Wolf Master had no other choice, he could only allow Zong Han to do whatever he wanted ¡­ "


    So that''s how it was.


    "Zong Han hates me. The other Song Capture may be fine, but with your two bodyguards, he will definitely kill them to establish his dominance ¡­"


    Hua Rong was so shocked that she almost stood up. After interacting with them for so long, she had already become like a brother to Zhang Xian and the rest. No, she definitely could not let them scatter the Jinguo.


    I am well aware of the situation the Empress Dowager Wei is in, and with her current state, she will not return to the Song Kingdom. You do not need to make any unnecessary sacrifices, and tomorrow morning, I will send someone to send you to the border.


    She stared blankly and did not speak.


    Jin Wushu seemed to be able to see through her thoughts, "Hua Rong, don''t think too highly of yourself. If you act rashly and fall into Zong Han''s hands, you will be even worse off than dead ¡­"


    She closed her eyes.


    Jin Wushu said indifferently: "Hua Rong, go and rest early. I''ll send someone to send you off tomorrow."


    She sat still, but he got up and went out without a word.


    The night was getting deeper and deeper.


    Hua Rong was still sitting alone in the living room, looking at the thick smoke coming from the butter.


    A figure flashed into the room like a ghost. His body was thin and frail, and his voice sounded panicked. "Miss ¡­"


    Hua Rong woke up from her stupor and immediately recognized that it was Princess Tianwei. She had wanted to talk to her during the day, but had never found a chance.


    "Greetings, princess ¡­"


    However, Tian Wei kneeled down first. "Miss, have you come from Song Kingdom with any news from my The elder brother of the nine?"


    She spent her days in the crown prince''s mansion in seclusion, she did not even know that the The elder brother of the nine had already ascended to the throne.


    Hua Rong helped her up, her eyes filled with pain: "Shangguan Family has already ascended the throne."


    She revealed a joyous expression and her voice became a little louder, "The elder brother of the nine, will he lead troops to save us?"


    Because of this simple sentence, Hua Rong was stunned. Only now did she remember that among all the Song Capture she had met, the first one to speak up for all the women was their husbands.


    This was definitely not a peace negotiation!


    No one mentioned the peace talks.


    Only the captives understood the situation the prisoners were in. They did not beg for peace talks, so why were the Shangguan Family, and why were so many of the Song Kingdom''s people hoping for peace talks?


    Even the two Dying Monarchs.


    Was there a huge difference between a man''s way of thinking and a woman''s?


    She slowly asked Tian Wei, "Princess, it was Shangguan Family who sent me here to negotiate ¡­"


    "Peace?" Why did the The elder brother of the nine negotiate? "How can we reconcile people like the jackals and the wolves?"


    It was completely different from the deep hatred she had at her age. Suddenly, she lifted up her dress, revealing her shoulders. She saw that the large and small wounds on it were all from whipping or pricking, "If we could negotiate, why would we be locked up here?"


    Looking at the shocking wounds on her body, Hua Rong asked softly: "Jin Wushu tormented you?"


    She miserably shook her head and said with tears in her eyes, "It was Wang Junhua who fought with the other concubine s in the Fourth Prince Palace ¡­ Other concubine s bullied their slaves but showed off her power. She did not dare to torture the captive woman, and only dared to take out her slaves to vent her anger ¡­ Although it was not personally done by the Fourth Prince, it was all thanks to him ¡­ "


    Although it was not the Fourth Prince doing it, it was all thanks to him!


    "Miss, if you are able to return to the Song Kingdom, please advise us not to negotiate. We can only try to help but we can''t be saved. Only a strong army can save us ¡­"


    "Princess ¡­"


    Her voice turned low, "Humai, Bei Feng, as the princess of the Da Song, you can only stay in a foreign land for the rest of your life. Miss, if you are able to return to the Song Kingdom and hear the news of your slave''s death, you can burn several thousand paper coins and ask for blessings for the Solitary Soul Camp ¡­ "


    As Hua Rong heard her miserable voice filled with despair, her tears couldn''t help but fall. Tian Wei bowed, turned around, and quickly walked out.


    Hua Rong watched her back as she walked far away. After a long while, a person stood behind the screen with a pale face. It was none other than Jin Wushu.


    His voice was indifferent. "Hua Rong, it''s already deep into the night, why aren''t you resting?"


    Hua Rong''s voice was indifferent as she went to pour a cup of tea for herself. The tea was already cold, and gave off a strong smell of milk.


    Jin Wushu did not make a sound.


    "Does Residence of the fourth prince have a plate of tea? I''d like a cup of tea I''m familiar with, would you? "


    "Oh?"


    Jin Wushu was startled and immediately shouted: "Men, bring the tea set!"


    The two servants immediately brought out tea-mash s and a set of tea set, and placed them on top of a Desk. Hua Rong could see clearly that the tea leaves were of the best quality, the Dragon and Phoenix tea-mash s, and the tea set was of the highest quality produced by the kiln. In particular, the teacup was a sparkling and translucent rose like a jade.


    Two servants came back with water and were about to operate them when Hua Rong stood up and walked over: "You two can leave, I will ¡­"


    The two of them retreated, and Hua Rong sat down. Jin Wushu stood at the side and looked at her coldly.


    At this moment, she was wearing a simple dress prepared by the crown prince''s residence. Her hair was tied up high, and she was wearing a light yellow Southern Empire dress. Only her delicate hands were extended, revealing a snow-white arm.


    This was the first time Jin Wushu saw with his own eyes how the women of the Southern Empire brewed tea.


    A row of delicate cups were set aside and the pot was filled with gurgling water. He didn''t know if it was because his eyes were blurry or for some other reason, but he felt that when her delicate hands flew through the air, the water would form a colorful pattern. Only after looking for a while did he realize that it wasn''t his eyes that were blurry, but rather that there really was a fish shaped pattern. In the steam, it looked like a dragon jumping out of a gate. He had already known that the Southern Dynasty''s art of brewing tea was superb, but he didn''t expect it to reach such a level.


    He could not help but sit down opposite her, and the coldness was gone from his face. He stared at her, at the green, boiling water that was gradually turning transparent ¡­


    There was an unprecedented serenity in his heart. There was no longer any war, no smoke, no struggles between factions. It was as if he was in a vast and endless prairie, watching the blooming of spring flowers, listening to the birdsong and the fragrance of flowers, living a peaceful life ¡­


    "Fourth Prince, please drink some tea ¡­"


    It was only when a pair of jade-like hands were extended and a rose-red teacup was offered to him that he was jolted awake.


    Subconsciously, he took the teacup. The scalding tea water passed through the thin, crystalline surface of the cup and transferred the heat to his palm. Soon, his palm turned red. At the tip of his nose, there was a strong fragrance. It was completely different from the flavor of the milk tea in the Northern Kingdom.


    He had clearly longed for this tea for a long time in his heart, but now he was holding it like it was a giant rock. Anger welled up within him, and with a flip of his hand, the tea cup fell to the ground, turning into a pile of pink fragments.


    "Jin Wushu?"


    He flew into a rage, "Hua Rong, are you feeling sympathy for this crown prince? Or are you looking down on this crown prince? "


    Hua Rong looked at the pile of fragments on the ground, picked up another cup, drank from it herself and slowly stood up, "Fourth Prince, thanks to you protecting me, I was able to protect myself for the time being during my mission to the Jinguo this time.


    She was leaving, this woman was leaving! Other people were cut off their robes to sever their righteousness, but she was simply making tea!


    A cup of tea to settle the grudge between the two?


    He no longer had any value in being able to save Zhang Xian and Liu Qi.


    The Fourth Prince who once searched the mountains and picked up the seas, the Fourth Prince who had the ability to carry the cauldrons, was now a prisoner under house arrest with no power or authority.


    Not even a woman.


    "Fourth Prince, farewell!"


    He didn''t say anything as he watched her stand up and stride out the door.


    At this moment, the moon was high in the sky and the stars were sparse. Wild birds were flapping their wings as they flew over the distant hillside. Jin Wushu watched her back as he left in a daze.


    The sun had burned out its blazing flames, and the rugged mountain roads were white and hard, the trees green, the leaves thick, the whole earth green. The cool dew drops fell on the breathless earth and on the green mountain top. Slowly, half a moon climbed up. The sky was filled with the radiance of the stars. The sky turned into a black and white sky.


    In the dense forest, there was the singing of the nightingale and the cries of various insects. A group of night pedestrians galloped on horseback, carrying pieces of their horses'' hooves and wrapped them up, silently making a detour past the Jinguo''s border, heading straight for the Yanjing.

 C165 No one asked for an appointment

    The one leading them was Yue Pengju. His body was already soaked in sweat, at this moment, his heart was burning with flames. Just a few days ago, he had found out that there had been chaos in Jinguo, that Zong Wang had died, and that all the members of the envoy had been detained by.


    Deep in his heart, he had never approved of his wife sending him to the Jinguo. He had been weighing the pros and cons these past few days. Although Jin Wushu had lost in battle, Song Jin''s strength had not changed fundamentally, and the Jinguo still held the overwhelming advantage. Even if that was the case, how sincere would he be?


    He had most likely lost a large number of Song Kingdom''s gifts and the lives of all the envoys.


    He was extremely worried about his wife, and was also afraid of the huge changes that would occur at the border. He immediately notified Wu Jie, leaving the experienced Yu Peng to guard, and personally lead the troops there.


    In the north of Yanjing, everyone dismounted and took advantage of the night. The scout''s map showed that Zong Han''s manor was in the north while all the Ambassador of Song s were locked up in his palace in the north.


    The moonlight shined on everyone''s body. They were all dressed in Golden Army''s plain clothes. They were all captured during the battle at sea. The entourage also had a General Chatz. In order to preserve his strength, the Golden Army and the other Chinese army would always be at the vanguard of the war before the great war. Chaz had been captured by Yue Pengju''s army twice and had gotten his forgiveness. He had followed the Song Jun wholeheartedly after that. He was proficient in the Primeval Language and was even more familiar with the streets and alleys of Yanjing, thus Yue Pengju brought him along to travel on the road, just in case something unexpected occurred.


    Following Chaz''s instructions, everyone stopped. Yue Pengju gave the order, "Disperse and wait for now. With the signal of the flames, I will go with Chaz to the Grand Prince Mansion to inquire about it ¡­"


    His important subordinate Wang Gui immediately said: "No, Yue Xiang Gong cannot personally take such a risk."


    At this point, the worry for his wife had already surpassed everything else. What was there to talk about? He waved his hand. "Everyone, listen to my orders. Just follow the plan."


    "Yue Xiang Gong ¡­"


    He waved his hand, and Wang Gui knew that he could no longer persuade him, so he led his men to cover from the back.


    From a distance, Hua Rong could see that under the thick and dense tent, there were still lights shining from the horses. At this moment, the people around him had not yet fallen asleep. In summer, the sounds of cattle and sheep and birds could be heard everywhere.


    She plucked a leaf and put it to her lips. It was the song "Butterfly."


    No one came! Empress Dowager Wei did not come as she had promised.


    She continued to play, afraid that the Empress Dowager Wei did not hear her. However, she still hadn''t come.


    She was flustered in her heart. She was about to knock on the door, but she didn''t dare to, because the troops surrounding Empress Dowager Wei must have been set up by Zong Han.


    In the middle of the night, she could no longer hold it in and stealthily approached the tent. However, halfway through, she saw a shadow flash past in the darkness, it was the Female True Army, closely monitoring Empress Dowager Wei. This was all sent by Zong Han. After thinking about it, this was the best and the only way to capture Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong did not dare to get closer. She turned around and walked back.


    Halfway there, he suddenly heard a thin voice, "The little boys ¡­" A figure emerged from the woods and took her hand.


    She asked in a low voice, surprised: "Zha He, why are you here?"


    He was both happy and frightened. "I''ve been waiting for you. These past few days, I''ve been secretly waiting for you here and in the stone house. I''m afraid that you won''t pay attention to me anymore ¡­ The little boys, how have I offended you ¡­ "


    "No, you''re fine." She wanted Jin Wushu to say that he had been beaten up, so she asked softly: "Zha He, you have been beaten up? How are your injuries? "


    This was the first time Zha He had experienced the soft concern of a woman. He rubbed his hands and said embarrassedly, "It''s fine, it''s fine.


    Hua Rong saw that his leg was slightly lame, how was he fine? Looking at his clothes, he was also dressed inappropriately.


    "The little boys, I was afraid that someone would follow me, so I changed my clothes like you did ¡­"


    Hua Rong smiled, slightly relieved.


    Zha He saw that her voice also had a hint of a smile, and under the moonlight, he could smell a soft and fresh fragrance from her body. His heart was moved, "The little boys, are you going to look for that empress dowager?"


    "Yes, I want to take her away, but I don''t know how I can get her out."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make an appointment with you."


    She hesitated. "Not tonight. Someone is watching."


    "The little boys, don''t worry. I will find a way."


    "Zha He, is it too dangerous?"


    "It''s nothing, just watch me."


    Under the moonlight, he saw the foreign woman looking at him with a face full of worry. Her face was as soft as a Flos Lonicerae in full bloom at night, and he didn''t know why, but he felt excited and proud at the same time. There was also an indescribable feeling, sweet and impulsive, as if she wanted to be a hero in front of him.


    Hua Rong couldn''t call him, so she followed him back.


    Walking to the dense forest in front of the tent, Zha He said in a low voice: "Wait for me here."


    "Okay, you have to be careful."


    Zha He took a few steps forward but he was still worried, "Be careful."


    "The little boys, I will."


    Hua Rong was afraid of being chased, so in the end, she didn''t dare to stay on the ground. She quietly jumped onto a tree, her view was even wider, her heart was beating wildly, she didn''t know what kind of outcome this would bring.


    At this time, Empress Dowager Wei was lying on top of a foreign land''s cow felt, on top of the hard wooden board, the smell of cow dung was emanating from the surroundings and there was not enough firewood, making the house extremely uncomfortable.


    Beside her lay a true female veteran, who reeked of alcohol and mutton. He was a retired centurion and loved to drink. Other than that, he didn''t have any other vices nor did he curse her.


    Countless nights like this, they would always think of the Da Song''s "luxurious and luxurious prison" ¡ª to many women, the palace was just a prison in disguise, where they could only slowly imprison their youth.


    This was the first time she received a favor from a good sister, Qiao Gui Fei. It was also because of her pleading for help that she got drunk on the Son of Heaven, causing the Son of Heaven to misunderstand and get into bed. He never thought that it would be this night that she would actually get pregnant by luck and give birth to her son Zhao Deji.


    Countless palace maid envied her for her good luck, but who would have thought that after this night, in the span of over twenty years, she would never again receive the favor of the Son of Heaven. Even the title "Consort Xian''s Wife" was bestowed upon her by her son when he was sent to resist the Golden Man.


    She was a very timid woman, so she did not dare to resist. In laundry, she had no choice but to accept it, and if she married a genuine veteran, she could only serve him with care. But, who would have thought that one day, they would meet the envoys of the Da Song? Even more so, he would never think that under such circumstances, with all the treasures he possessed, how would he have the face to face the Son of Heaven of Da Song, his own son?


    He didn''t dare to go back! He was ashamed to go back!


    She listened to Hua Rong''s shouts, sat up again and again, and then lied down again and again. The situation in Jinguo was like this, even if she were to leave, with just two women, would she be able to escape?


    Beside her, the female True Veteran was snoring loudly like thunder. Her heart trembled, as long as she could return to the Da Song, she would be the empress dowager. From then on, the palace would no longer be a prison and she would become the most respected woman in the world.


    Go back?


    To remain in the Jinguo as a slave?


    She touched her stomach, which was bulging, and could not help but hit it twice, as if she wanted to beat this evil child out of it. However, in addition to a heart-wrenching pain, that little life was still firmly inside her stomach, unwilling to show weakness and allowing her mother to obtain relief.


    She turned over in despair only to hear shouts coming from outside. The female Genuine Soldier beside her also jumped up in alarm, ran to the door barefooted, lifted the curtain and scolded loudly, "Damn it, the family has fled ¡­ "Oh no, the horse ran away as well. It''s even on fire ¡­"


    Startled, she staggered to the door and saw a few tents in the distance. Although the tent was separated, there was still the primitive collaboration, especially between the horses. Many families were grouped together. If the horse galloped away, there was a prairie ahead. Once inside, it would be very difficult to find it after crossing the river.


    In the confusion, all the adult men went out looking for horses, and all the women got up to put out the fire.


    The older woman hurriedly rushed out as well. When she looked back and saw her wife''s panic-stricken face, she quickly said in her own words, "You''re pregnant, so don''t go out. It''s dangerous ¡­" When he finished speaking, he saw that Wechsler''s was still where he was, holding onto his stomach as if she was in pain. He turned around and pulled her onto the bed, "Lie still, don''t go out."


    She nodded quickly, but she couldn''t get out.


    As soon as the old woman went out, she was about to go to bed when she saw a figure rushing in.


    She could clearly see that it was a true female male, and she turned pale with fright.


    Zha He said in a low voice: "I was looking for you, it was the The little boys who came looking for you ¡­ I didn''t harm you, I was the Song Kingdom''s ¡­ The little boys is looking for you ¡­ "


    The Wechsler''s was both shocked and afraid. Zha He went to carry her, while she hurriedly retreated: "No, I''m not leaving ¡­"


    Zha He thought that she would definitely leave if Hua Rong was the one to save her, but she didn''t seem to be willing to do so.


    Wechsler''s stood at the door in panic. Just as she was about to shout, she saw someone ran over and spoke in a low voice: "Empress Dowager Wei, it''s me. I''ll come get you ¡­."


    She immediately recognized it to be the woman she had seen before. Her heart was filled with mixed emotions as she took a step back.


    Hua Rong said anxiously, "Empress Dowager, please follow me quickly. If you delay it any longer, there won''t be another chance ¡­"


    She took another step back, "Miss, quickly leave. old body''s broken body doesn''t have the face to return to Song Kingdom, nor does it have the face to face with Shangguan Family ¡­"


    "Esteemed empress dowager, this Shangguan Family misses you everyday ¡­"


    Her tears streamed down her face. While she was hesitating, Hua Rong had already pulled her hand and turned to leave.


    After walking a few steps, she still couldn''t move. Zha He crouched down and carried her on his back, causing her to let out a miserable cry.


    At this moment, Hua Rong clearly realised that she was pregnant! Empress Dowager Wei is pregnant!


    She quickly said: "Zha He, quickly put her down."


    Zha He put her down, and Hua Rong held her back. Empress Dowager Wei''s face was filled with tears: "Miss, old body is unlucky, I am afraid it won''t take long for you to become a ghost in a foreign land. Go and report to Shangguan Family, tell him that old body is dead, and tell him not to think about it ¡­ "


    At this point, several torches suddenly approached and shouted, "Quick, capture them!"


    Wechsler''s struggled back into his house and screamed, "Go, all of you leave quickly!"


    Hua Rong was no longer able to do so.


    Golden Army immediately determined their direction and chased after them with all her might.


    Zha He heard the sounds of arrows from behind, and immediately pulled on Hua Rong''s hand, but felt that her palm was cold, and anxiously said: "The little boys."


    Hua Rong gasped for breath, hearing the pursuers behind him becoming more and more anxious, she anxiously let go of Zha He''s hands: "Zha He, leave quickly, don''t worry about me ¡­"


    "No."


    "Let''s split up, we can split up to escape ¡­"


    Zha He immediately let go of her hand, but after running a few steps, although he was innocent, when he looked back and saw that she had fallen behind, he immediately realised that she did not want to implicate him, so he turned and ran back, forcefully pulling her hand and running.


    Arrows whooshed through the darkness and fell to the ground behind him from time to time.


    Another arrow flew over, as though it had brushed past his back, causing Hua Rong to shiver as her body was pushed away.

 C166 surprise discovery

    "Zha He..."


    "The little boys, it''s fine, quickly run ¡­"


    Hua Rong hesitated and pulled his hand, but she couldn''t stop at all as she continued to run. After running a few steps, she started to shoot again, Zha He waved the weapon in his hand to shoot a few more arrows, and immediately asked: "The little boys, are you alright?"


    Hua Rong clenched her teeth, and in the darkness, she pulled out an arrow from her shoulder. His entire body was covered in blood as though it was still scalding hot, and said softly: "It''s fine, quickly run, don''t worry about me ¡­"


    The wind blew by his ears and the smell of blood filled his nose. He did not know if it was his or Zha He''s, but his eyes were swollen and he could not shed tears. He did not know if this man, who he had just met, would lose his life because of him tonight.


    Could it be that he, himself, would not even be able to see the last time Penga did it?


    She called out in a low voice, "Pengju!"


    Zha He endured the pain on his body: "The little boys, what did you say?"


    Her breathing gradually became difficult, "No ¡­" Nothing ¡­ "I''m fine ¡­"


    This time, the pursuers were all under Zong Han''s command. They had been lying in ambush around the Wechsler''s all day, and had initially wanted to capture Hua Rong. However, on the way, they saw another tent starting to burn, and they could clearly see that this was the place where the army was supplying.


    No one dared to slack off and immediately changed their direction to intercept the horse and army. The few people that were left behind chased towards the dense forest, but not a single shadow could be seen.


    At the same time, the Grand Prince''s residence was also in an uproar, flames shooting up to the sky.


    A group of Black Soldier s rushed out of the darkness and rushed towards the Song Capture''s camp. At this moment, the camp was on fire, and screams, wails, and screams mixed together.


    Although there were guards, the fire had come so fast. What they didn''t know was that once the fire was poured with the most primitive ''black oil'', it would spread like a hot knife through butter. People at that time did not understand what "black oil" was, it was just that some people accidentally found it to keep them warm. King Qin was a big customer of the Firearm Family from Jiang-Nan. After one transaction, the Lei Family gave him a big barrel, saying that when the battleship was on fire, especially when there was a sneak attack, it would be useful.


    While it was still dark, he had been worried that with too many guards, he could not get close to the Grand Prince Manor. As soon as he caught a glimpse of the livestock tents that were extended out of the residence of Grand Prince from afar and saw some dried grass that he had harvested, he immediately poured the black oil into his mouth. The fire spread, and while there were still too many people around, it continued to water the entrance of the residence.


    and Liu Qi were pretty skilled after all, and thus hurriedly rushed out. At this time, a few guards who reacted and reacted immediately caught up, and shouted loudly like they were chasing an animal: "Catch them quickly, don''t let them escape ¡­ "Fuck, whoever dares to escape will be killed without question ¡­"


    King Qin took the lead and brandished his blade, looking at the screaming Song Capture, there was not a single familiar figure, the little girl was not here.


    Where would she be if she wasn''t here?


    In the fiery light, he could see that the man who was running away was very familiar. He urged his horse forward. As Zhang Xian was fleeing, he saw a person approaching him. In his panic, he was about to resist when he heard a low shout: "Zhang Xian, where is Hua Rong?"


    Zhang Xian was suddenly shocked when he heard this. From this tall figure, he immediately recognized that it was King Qin.


    Although he did not know his enemies or friends, he was still overjoyed. Zhang Xian was smart enough to not greet him, and only exclaimed: "It''s you?"


    Just as King Qin was about to slash down, he heard a low voice mutter. These words were spoken when they were being used in the sea to join hands and attack Golden Army, causing King Qin to immediately recognize it as Zhang Xian.


    Ma Su whistled from behind and two horses galloped over. In a moment of desperation, Zhang Xian pulled him and the two of them jumped onto the horses. In front of them, a group of guards from the Crown Prince''s Palace had already arrived.


    In the dark night, no one spoke, they continued to fight ferociously, just as they were about to be unable to hold on, another group of Black Soldier came over from the left, led by a female Genuine Soldier''s most commonly used mace, extremely valiant.


    King Qin and the rest were already surrounded, they did not dare to fight and immediately retreated. In the midst of the chaos, he saw both sides fighting. His heart stirred, he turned around and saw that the person in charge was wearing the same wolf fang mask that the Chidan used, a club that made tigers fly, and a mask that made tigers move.


    He was curious. Why was this female Genuine Soldier''s figure so familiar? He naturally didn''t expect that this person was Yue Pengju, and thought that it was an internal strife within the Golden Army. This plot of his, was suddenly set in stone, and in the dark night, he could hear Ma Su using pure female words to shout, "Take revenge for the Fourth Prince ¡­ Fourth Prince has done an outstanding service, what right do you have to be placed under house arrest ¡­ "


    These words were immediately spread in the dark night. It was unknown how many people were responding, but they were far away from the flames that shot into the sky. Their attacks gradually became aimless.


    Seeing that the female Genuine Soldiers were fighting more and more fiercely, the King Qin was happy. He galloped his horse and ran forward, in front was the road to Jin Wushu''s residence.


    However, Yue Pengju could see it clearly. King Qin''s figure was big and tall, his heart shivered, King Qin, this is King Qin, why is King Qin here?


    The only reason why King Qin appeared in Jinguo was definitely because of Hua Rong.


    But with him here, where was Hua Rong?


    Although it was a good time for him to create chaos in the dark night, he did not dare to reveal his identity and immediately ordered his men to retreat ¡­ This sturdy squad quickly mixed in with the noise and fled towards the south of the city ¡­


    When the sun rose, the flustered and exasperated Zong Han counted the number of dead and wounded, only to realize that most of them were actually their own arrangements. A few outsiders, who were also genuine female soldiers, had on the second sleeve of their body, which had three red lines on it.


    He looked at the flames that soared to the sky in his residence and roared, "This bastard, he''s about to rebel ¡­"


    Little by little, the moon fell from the treetops, and the pursuers behind them grew weaker and weaker. Zha He''s heart was overjoyed. He suddenly felt that her palm was sticky as he reached out to pull his hand.


    "The little boys, you''re injured?"


    "No, let''s go."


    She was afraid that Zha He would stop and quickly run in front. Zha He saw that she was scurrying around like a headless fly in the night sky, and quickly chased after her. "The little boys, I know a place where we can hide ¡­"


    "Yes."


    The small shop at dawn was shrouded in a miasma of smoke. In Yanjing, there were many inconspicuous hotels, and all sorts of lodgers lived there.


    Zha He pushed the door and entered, it was filled with gamblers who had stayed overnight. Some of them had been passed down from the Song Kingdom, while others were from the Yanjing. After the death of the Liaoning, the place was filled with all kinds of people, including Chidan, female disciples, and Chinese.


    The two of them entered a house that was separated from the rest. Zha He saw that Hua Rong''s left shoulder was already dyed red with blood, and he himself had also been shot in the back. Fortunately, none of these injuries were to the vital parts of his body. The two bandaged their wounds. Just as Zha He was about to ask her, she saw her head slanted to the side as she leaned on the black wall, her forehead was covered in cold sweat. Not only was the empress dowager unable to save him, Zhang Xian, Liu Qi and the others were also in danger. What should he do? Run back alone? Staying any longer, what else could he do other than to implicate this foreign friend of his?


    Just as Hua Rong was about to speak, she suddenly heard a strange cry from next door.


    This kind of store was extremely simple and crude, only separated by a few baffles. Because they all spoke different languages and had different origins, there was no one that knew where they came from. However, this sound was common ¡ª when men and women were making OOXX, they made almost the same sound.


    The voice became more and more intense, it was clear that when it was the climax, the man''s heavy breathing, the woman''s desperate moans, Hua Rong''s face turned red, and his complexion changed.


    Zha He also heard it, he had no money, and could only enter the lowest level of laundry, so he naturally knew what this was called. In the past, he didn''t think much of it, but now that he was sitting across from Hua Rong, he couldn''t help but feel awkward, and touched his head, not knowing what to say.


    Fortunately, the terrible moaning finally stopped. A man and a woman seemed to be dressing themselves. Occasionally, it was mixed with the soft voice of a woman. She then suppressed her sobs, speaking in the language of Chidan. After the Liao Family perished, the woman was the same as Song N¨¹, she was more like a prostitute. This woman clearly had some sort of unfortunate history.


    After a while, with a creaking sound, the simple and crude door was pushed open. The two of them had obviously walked out. Hua Rong could not help it, and peeked through the broken door frame to take a look, her heart was startled. She saw that the girl had a pretty face, but was holding onto the hands of a young man with a sad expression.


    This woman was actually Ye Lvguanyin, the second wife that Jin Wushu had set down.


    She was tongue-tied, unable to speak.


    It turned out that this Ye Lvguanyin, who had a childhood sweetheart in the Liaoning, was a man surnamed Pang. This Pang fellow was a lower ranking officer in the Liaoning. He had served under Ye Lvguanyin''s father''s command before, and after the destruction of the Liaoning, he followed his master and surrendered to the Jinguo. Ye Lvguanyin respected his father. In order to protect his family''s prosperityhee could not refuse to marry Jin Wushu. Although he was unwilling to become second wife, she had no other choice but to say goodbye to his lover before the wedding.


    At this time, Ye Lvguanyin was already two months pregnant, and knew that if this continued, their relationship would become exposed. Although the female Spiritual Master did not place much importance on the purity of females, when Fourth Prince took a wife, if she married a woman who was unmarried before she was born, she would no longer have any dreams of being rich or powerful. Ye Lvguanyin was anxiously waiting when he heard that Jin Wushu had sent someone to discuss marriage between them. He said that the wedding would be held soon.


    Although this matter came as a surprise, she was no different from a lifesaver. She immediately grabbed hold of it and made her final farewell to her former lover on the night before their wedding.

 C167 Pregnancy

    Hua Rong was shocked when she saw that it was Ye Lvguanyin. She did not dare look again, he did not expect Jin Wushu to have this green hat on. Then, he suddenly thought of Qin Gui''s wife, Wang Junhua. Even in such a dangerous situation, she could not help but laugh.


    After Ye Lvguanyin left, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief. Their awkward feelings were quickly covered up by the fear of escaping. Zha He saw that the sweat on her forehead had not dried yet, and anxiously said: "The little boys, I will go get you something to eat."


    She shook her head, braced herself, sat up, and opened the package. There was also a pack of golden leaf s inside, which were brought out to bribe the envoys.


    "Zha He, I''ll give it to you ¡­"


    Zha He looked at the pile of yellow golden leaf and muttered, "The little boys, what are you doing?"


    "I promise to buy you a house and marry a woman. However, I can''t stay in Yanjing for long, so I can only let you do these things. Zha He, thank you very much ¡­ " This simple, lowly female Daoist Master had saved his life twice, even though he was injured. Even if he had to leave, he would have to settle down his life.


    "The little boys, I don''t want it."


    "Take it and buy some cattle and sheep. As long as you don''t bet anymore, you''ll have a good time."


    Seeing her determined attitude, Zha He decided to keep the golden leaf. At this moment, the sky had already brightened. The sun had risen up into the sky above this foreign land, and it seemed as if it carried a tinge of misery within it.


    Hua Rong slowly stood up: "Zha He, I''m leaving."


    He quickly asked, "Where are we going?"


    "I''m leaving!"


    He suddenly realized that he was saying "I", not "we".


    "The little boys, where are you going?"


    "I have a friend waiting at the rendezvous place. Don''t worry."


    Seeing her calm expression, Zha He naturally did not know that she was lying and happily asked: "Where are your friends waiting for you?"


    Hua Rong casually mentioned a place, and Zha He asked again: "Did you return to the Song Kingdom?"


    She nodded. "Yes, we can''t stay here any longer. We can only go back."


    Zha He still wanted to say something, but she had already stood up and slowly walked out. Zha He was about to catch up, but he turned his head to look at him, his eyes were filled with determination, he dared not follow him, and stood foolishly at the door, not moving an inch.


    Residence of the fourth prince.


    The lights were on, the place was bustling with noise and excitement, inside and outside was a new set, on this day, Fourth Prince''s wedding day. The one he wanted to marry was naturally second wife Ye Lvguanyin.


    The bride came to him with a generous dowry, escorted by the Lord Jeru herself, and brought the prettiest beauty in the Great Prairie to the Fourth Prince. However, as soon as he arrived at the entrance, he immediately felt that the atmosphere was not right. Rumor has it that the Fourth Prince and the Grand Prince were fighting for power, he still had not understood the situation, and could only send his daughter over due to Jin Wushu''s urging.


    Jin Wushu was dressed in female authentic wedding dress, upon seeing his father-in-law, he curtsied and called him Mount Tai. The Lord Jeru asked anxiously: "Fourth Prince, what is this mansion?"


    Jin Wushu laughed loudly: "Mount Tai, to be honest, this prince has already been disbanded."


    Lord Jeru sat on the chair with his mouth wide open: "Fourth Prince, are you joking?"


    Jin Wushu''s face did not have a smile on it at all. He looked around at the quiet and secluded mansion, and the people shuttling back and forth were all servants.


    Lord Jeru immediately understood that the Fourth Prince was not joking, but his daughter had already been sent over. What could he do?


    Jin Wushu saw that his expression was growing uglier by the second, and asked indifferently: "Lord Jeru, are you going to break off the engagement?"


    Lord Jeru had long heard that it was extremely powerful, but after hearing his words, his eyes revealed a fierce light, he could not help but retreat, almost overturning his chair. In the end, he was still a subject of death, he was as timid as a mouse, and anxiously said: "I do not dare, this lowly one does not dare."


    "That''s great. Today, when I marry your daughter, I will reward you with a thousand gold, a hundred fine horses, and five hundred pieces of raw silk."


    Lord Jeru was overjoyed to hear such a reward, and immediately thanked Jin Wushu. Jin Wushu waved his hands, and tactfully retreated. Outside the door, Ye Lvguanyin, also dressed in wedding dress s, was served by the servants and started preparing for marriage.


    Jin Wushu carried his wine cup and drank by himself, and footsteps came from the door. Very quickly, a group of heavy armor soldiers rushed in, led by an ashen-faced Zong Han.


    Jin Wushu laughed loudly: "Grand Prince, are you here to congratulate me?"


    Zong Han looked around and sneered: "You still have the leisure to get married?"


    "What is it? This crown prince has been placed under house arrest and cannot go out. He doesn''t even want to get married? Was it ordered by the wolf master? "


    Zong Han was so angry that he threw out the heavy armor in his hands. "Vulture, look at what this is?"


    "Oh?" Jin Wushu casually glanced at the armor: "What does this have to do with me?"


    "Look carefully, there is a yellow line below. This is the uniform of your soldiers!" "You broke into our house last night and set our house on fire. How dare you! Are you rebelling?"


    Jin Wushu coldly threw down his wine cup: "My family already doesn''t have the authority to mobilize their army, how can I go to your residence to kill? Grand Prince, don''t you dare go too far ¡­ "


    Seeing how ironclad his evidence was, Zong Han was still adamant and got angry. Last night, his mansion was attacked by two men in succession. Not only was Zhang Xian, Liu Qi and the rest kidnapped, even more than a thousand of his top-notch war horses were burnt to ashes and fled. The rest were all burnt to death. On his own territory, he had never been attacked by anyone before, so when he looked at the clothes of the dead, he immediately recognized that they were Jin Wushu''s men. Furthermore, Jin Wushu had actually gotten married at this time, obviously because he wanted to stall for time.


    A real woman is different from a real one in the Southern Dynasty, and the bride is also gracefully seated. Although Ye Lvguanyin was unwilling, the moment he entered the Fourth Prince Palace, he still proclaimed himself as the mistress. Adding that her sister was one of Zong Han''s wives, with whom he was familiar, he brought over a bowl of wine and consoled his in a gentle voice, "Calm down your anger, Grand Prince.


    Zong Han raised his hand, knocking her wine bowl to the ground. He then jumped forward and grabbed Jin Wushu by the collar, "You''re going to reverse the situation, aren''t you ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was furious, he struck out with his palm, causing the guards to draw their blades, and was about to clash with each other.


    At this time, a guard suddenly came forward and whispered a few words into his ear. Zong Han glared fiercely at Jin Wushu, and suddenly burst out laughing three times, "Forget it, you''re a vulgarian. You should just hug your wife and concubine at home and not take even half a step outside the door!"


    With that, he turned around and left.


    Jin Wushu also angrily turned around and sat down, feeling very strange in his heart. Last night, although he sent out his guards, he only followed Hua Rong, and who was it that went up to Zong Han''s residence? All of these things were related to Zong Han. Could it be that with Zong Han doing all these, he was going to get rid of him immediately?


    However, wasn''t this torture method way too excessive?


    Wu Qimai hurried over and whispered into his ear, "Fourth Prince, Miss Hua Rong has escaped ¡­ I think she went to the Song Kingdom to escape. "


    "Fine, it''s fine if she leaves."


    The lunch had already started, and the servant girl who brought the dishes up a plate of fried fruit. This fruit was called the Golden Ring, and the one holding the plate was Princess Tianwei.


    Ye Lvguanyin initially did not want to marry, but onchee did, her personality would be ruthless, and would not allow himself to be bullied by his wives, thus he immediately summoned his group of concubine maids to scold his. In order to show her great authority in the family, she ordered all concubine to prepare dishes for today''s banquet.


    She placed a plate of fruits in front of Jin Wushu and was about to leave when she said in a low voice, "Fourth Prince, this is a gift from Madame Yue ¡­"


    When he heard "Madame Yue", he was enlightened. In the blink of an eye, he saw two books wrapped in red silk on top of a huge tea fruit plate.


    He brushed off the fruit, picked up something, opened the silk and looked, there were two books: It was Sima Guang and Wang Anshi''s handwriting. This was also the promised marriage present from Hua Rong the moment she arrived in Jinguo. Flipping over to the first page, there was a row of beautiful little words written on it: Fourth Prince, please treat him well.


    He sneered. Hua Rong, you are truly loyal. Holding the book, her heart trembled, she looked to the side, at the moment, Ye Lvguanyin was instructing the concubine s about what to do, and it was no longer as cautious as if she was here for the first time.


    In a blink of an eye, Ye Lvguanyin suddenly discovered the red silk bag in his hand. Looking back at Tian Wei who had just left, he became furious.


    Tian Wei stopped in her tracks in shock as Jin Wushu continued to flip his books expressionlessly.


    Ye Lvguanyin''s ten fingers were so slender, they nearly touched Tian Wei''s face, "Wretched girl, you actually bewitched Fourth Prince?" After that, a "pow" sound was heard, and a slap landed heavily on her face.


    Even the other concubine s were stunned, they did not expect this second wife to be so spicy.


    Jin Wushu was also stunned for a moment, he had never in his life seen a woman who dared to be so arrogant in front of him. And she was the woman from the first day he married her!


    He slowly stood up, "Ye Lvguanyin ¡­"


    Just as he spoke up, his words had already been cut off. Ye Lvguanyin said in a sharp voice, "Fourth Prince, the politics of the battlefield outside and the Jinguo is where you use your limbs. Since I am allowed to marry you, Housework naturally has the right to make the decision. According to the true custom of females, outside of males, inside females, from today onwards, leave the family matters to me. Fourth Prince does not need to worry about it anymore ¡­ "


    "You!"


    Jin Wushu sat down in disappointment, unable to speak at all. It was only then that he realized what the real tigress looked like.


    He raised his eyes to look at the crying Tian Wei and said slowly, "Tian Wei, you should withdraw. From now on, you should take care of the Young Gongzi with my wet nurse. You should only listen to my orders ¡­"


    Tianwei was overjoyed and quickly retreated. Ye Lvguanyin was about to release his power again, but seeing Jin Wushu''s gaze slowly drift over, his gaze became as vicious as a wolf. Even though she had made up his mind to establish the prestige of his mistress, he did not dare speak anymore, and only saw that Jin Wushu had already wrapped up the two books with red silk again, and slowly put them away in his bosom, she stood up and walked towards the study room.


    Ye Lvguanyin sneered and subconsciously touched his stomach. His mistress had already completed her first step of establishing her authority, in the future, his children would be able to have a place in this mansion.

 C168 Rushing into the mansion

    After several days of the great sun, the trees on both sides of the road were covered with a thick layer of dust. Every time a fast road passed by, dust would rise high into the sky.


    Yue Pengju gazed into the distance through the Green Faced Wolf Fang''s mask, anxious. Today was Jin Wushu''s grand wedding, so she was high-profile in marrying a Qi Dan girl. Where was Hua Rong then? Where were Zhang Xian and Zhang Xian?


    He thought of the King Qin.


    Wang Gui said in a low voice: "What should we do next?"


    Yue Pengju pondered for a moment, "I will challenge the Residence of the fourth prince again tonight!"


    Wang Gui was shocked. He made a ruckus at Zong Han''s residence last night, but Jin Wushu had definitely increased his defenses.


    He hesitated and said, "Yue Xiang Gong, Fourth Prince''s wedding, you must have increased your guard."


    Yue Pengju and the others naturally did not know that Jin Wushu''s military power had been lifted. He had a strange intuition that there must be something unspeakable going on with Jin Wushu''s wedding. He was not in the Song Capture Camp, and there were no traces of his either. Other than landing in Jin Wushu''s hands, where else could he go?


    The more he thought about it, the more impatient he became. He looked at the sun above his head, wishing that he could immediately rush out of the forest and not hide like a wild man.


    However, in the end, he still calmed down and planned his next move step by step.


    Everyone had been fighting for a night and felt hungry. They took out dry rations and ate heartily to take a break. The two soldiers took their turns. After a burst of Horseshoe sounds, just as they were about to report, Yue Pengju who was napping heard it. He waved his hand, and everyone held their breath as they watched a fast horse gallop over from the mountain road in front of them. He immediately determined that this horse was a first-class horse. Anyone who had such a horse would either have more than a thousand captains or deliver important documents. His heart stirred as he made a gesture. Wang Gui understood and followed him down.


    The horse galloped forward with all its attention, but suddenly it stumbled and fell to its front hooves, knocking him off the horse''s back. His head hit the hard mountain road and he almost fainted.


    Wang Gui quickly pulled him under a large bush behind her, reached into his bosom and found a large pile of things, and one of them was actually a honey pill.


    Only important things would be sealed with these honey pill. Yue Pengju opened the honey pill and saw that inside was a letter written in female language. Yue Pengju quickly went up. At this time, a soldier called Qian Hu Lin, who knew the true language of a female, took the letter and gave him a look, but was also somewhat able to decipher it. After reading it out loud, Wang Gui realized that it was a letter the eighth prince had sent to Grand Prince, requesting him to go with him.


    The crowd only vaguely understood what he meant, but they didn''t know what he meant. Yue Pengju''s heart moved, he immediately knocked the unconscious signalman awake. The female Genuine Soldier woke up. When he saw a group of masked men, he became extremely terrified. He quickly kowtowed and said in the female Genius language, "Grandfather escaped."


    Qian Huwei threatened, "It''s not difficult to spare you. Read the contents of this letter once ¡­"


    This was the first time the female Genuine Soldier had seen such a thing. He could not read such a language, and only knew how to kowtow: "I am only responsible for giving this to the Grand Prince, I do not know anything else ¡­"


    Yue Pengju saw that his expression did not seem to be fake, and with a quick thought, he knocked him out, then left with a gag in his mouth.


    As dusk descended, the loneliness in the Fourth Prince Residence was in stark contrast with the decorations of the lanterns and festoons.


    Wu Qimai was in the middle of patrolling when he suddenly shot out an arrow. He was shocked and chased after his. "Who is it?"


    There was no one around.


    He picked up the honey pill on the ground, opened it and immediately reported it to Jin Wushu.


    Jin Wushu was meditating in the study room, but when he saw Wu Qimai rushing in, his expression became anxious. When he took a look at it, his expression immediately changed greatly. "Where did you get this from?"


    "A person shot an arrow."


    He didn''t dare believe it, but this was a secret. Not only that, he knew who had written this. Aside from a few other people, there weren''t many women who could write such characters.


    "Wu Qimai, gather the troops and send the message."


    "Yes."


    In the darkness, a wisp of flame soared into the sky, and soon, crackling sounds of explosions could be heard in the surroundings.


    Yue Pengju and the others hid in the darkness, only to see bright female Genuine Soldiers rushing towards the Fourth Prince Palace like a tide. He immediately realized that there must have been a huge change in the Jinguo.


    However, he did not know whether it was because of the seal made by the honey pill or not.


    It was unknown when the chaotic battle had started, but from far away, one could only see the red light that shot into the sky and the people that were fighting. Jin Wushu was in the sea of fire, carrying his famous halberd, and his ponytail was flying everywhere.


    In the other corner, King Qin who had rushed over also held his large blade, and looked in the direction of the crowd nervously. Like Yue Pengju, he was also certain that Hua Rong was in Jin Wushu''s residence.


    In the midst of the fierce battle, he suddenly led his men and rushed out. There were only four of them, Ma Su and Zhang Xian. At this time, Zhang Xian naturally did not know that Yue Pengju had also arrived at Yanjing.


    In the midst of the chaos, King Qin had already rushed to Jin Wushu''s door, who was sparsely populated. He raised his blade and was about to rush in, but then he heard a burst of laughter beside him, and a group of armored soldiers rushed out from the shadows: "I have been waiting for you for a long time, today I want to see who exactly is playing tricks on you ¡­"


    Seeing that his identity was exposed, King Qin shouted: "Conspiracy Dogfish, where is Hua Rong?"


    Jin Wushu suddenly heard the Chinese language and was shocked. Soon after, he understood, it was King Qin. He laughed out loud. "Hua Rong? "He''s already married to this crown prince ¡­"


    "Bullsh * t ¡­"


    The King Qin raised his blade and slashed at him.


    One of the main culprits of all this was King Qin, but seeing that his irreconcilable enemy had actually sought him out on his own, he laughed: "King Qin, you have sent yourself to this prince to seek revenge, this prince truly does not know how to thank you ¡­"


    King Qin saw that he was boasting without shame and looked as if he was certain of the victory. He was extremely furious and shouted loudly: "Quickly release the little girl, otherwise, this daddy will definitely chop you into eight pieces today ¡­"


    Jin Wushu hated him to the bones, hence he personally came to fight him.


    From afar, Yue Pengju could see clearly that when Jin Wushu was fighting with the King Qin, he was not concentrating, but was paying attention to something. He thought about the seal made by the honey pill and how something big must have happened inside the Jinguo. If he could create this chaos as natural as possible, then it would be better. With a wave of his hand, he sent out flames.


    Just as Jin Wushu was defending against the King Qin''s large blade, he suddenly saw the rising flame and was shocked. Moments later, the King Qin''s blade had already cut into his left arm, causing him to dodge quickly. The clothes on his arm also had a long cut, he was in a very sorry state.


    Jin Wushu did not know how many hidden troops were there, but he saw a group of masked soldiers charging towards him. When he thought of the letter on the honey pill, he could not help but feel fear in his heart and immediately ordered, "Retreat from the manor. Follow the plan ¡­"


    King Qin and the others immediately retreated from the residence, and were surrounded by the strange armored soldiers. Just as they were about to charge again, Jin Wushu swung his halberd with his head, and at the other end, a wave of female Genuine Soldiers flew out, shooting a wave of arrows at them.


    He could dodge arrows, but he could not avoid Jin Wushu''s halberd, and his shoulder received a heavy blow. Jin Wushu saw that he had succeeded in his first strike, how could he even have the chance to breathe? Just then, Wu Qimai also raised his blade and attacked from the side. Just as King Qin dodged the blade, Jin Wushu''s halberd struck his back fiercely.


    Yue Pengju saw everything clearly and thought that he had traveled thousands of miles to find Hua Rong. Without any hesitation, he waved the Wolf Teeth Ruler, and everyone jumped off their horses and swept. Jin Wushu''s halberd came from behind and landed heavily on his back. Zhang Xian and the others also recognized Yue Pengju''s figure, but they did not reveal it, and only wanted to kill to his side with all their might, and shout out the agreed slogan in the darkness.


    Yue Pengju had received such a heavy blow, yet, he had heard Zhang Xian''s secret signal. This was truly a pleasant surprise, because Zhang Xian was nearby, so his wife would definitely be nearby.


    He looked around the crowd, but where was his wife?


    Seeing that there were more and more pursuers, dispersing the crowd, Ma Su shouted, "King, quickly retreat!"


    The King Qin was helpless, he could not care about who saved him; he whistled and galloped off.


    She was injured, so she could only switch to another small shop and get a quiet room. After taking off her clothes and taking a look, a wound on the left side of her chest had already been clotted with blood and her clothes were stuck to it, making it impossible to tear it apart. It was only because it was inconvenient to bandage her body with Zha He that she felt a heart-wrenching pain right up till now. She took out the injurious drug that she carried around and applied it for a while. Her eyes were filled with pain, black and white, and she blurrily fell on the ground and passed out.


    By the time he woke up in the afternoon, his whole body was disjointed and his wound was already swollen. In his drowsiness, he could only think of what he should do if the empress dowager had not yet rescued him.


    Now that he was alone, he didn''t even have a person to discuss with. After thinking about it for a while, he decided to make a run for it tonight.


    In the evening, she asked for something and struggled to eat it. At least she had some strength left in her, so she went to the south side of the city to look for the stash of GenSys. She didn''t dare to bring him into the city because the place was too eye-catching. Originally, she wanted to hide somewhere and take Empress Dowager Wei to escape, but Empress Dowager Wei refused to leave and could only escape on her own.


    Taking advantage of the night, she disguised herself and hurried out. When she got to the storage area, it was already dark. With a whistle, GenSys ran out. As soon as she got on the horse, she suddenly saw a bright light in front of her.


    She immediately determined that this was the location of Jin Wushu''s residence. What kind of huge change happened in the Fourth Prince Palace?

 C169 Rescue the Wife

    Doubtful, she could not help but ride her horse forward.


    From the dense forest, groups after groups of soldiers came out. They were all female soldiers, and it was as if they were fighting a great battle within the female real world. She was surprised. A team of people immediately caught up to her as they heard the sound.


    She did not dare to stay any longer and galloped on her horse.


    King Qin and the rest escaped, suddenly in front of them, there were seven to eight female Genuine Soldiers chasing after them. He was extremely familiar with Hua Rong''s figure, and upon seeing the back, he had a strange intuition, and couldn''t help but cry out, "Girl ¡­"


    Hua Rong heard it clearly, but she suspected that it was an illusion. She could not help but pull her horse, how could she hear King Qin''s voice right now?


    She paused for a moment. King Qin was even more certain that it was Hua Rong.


    In the distance, Yue Pengju who was fighting also heard the words "girl" and immediately understood that Hua Rong was right in front. He remembered the kindness that the King Qin had shown his wife, and blocked the female Genuine Soldiers who were chasing after them, allowing them to escape to the front. However, when he heard that his wife was also in front, he was about to charge forward, his body suddenly became crooked, and by the light of the torch, Wang Gui could clearly see that there was a huge wound on his shoulder, almost reaching his waist.


    Zhang Xian had already closed in and was about to help him, but he suddenly shouted: "Quickly save Madam, she is right in front."


    Zhang Xian hesitated, but Yue Pengju was furious: "Quick, quickly go..."


    Zhang Xian galloped, and behind him, Yue Pengju''s body swayed, as though he was about to fall off his horse.


    Jin Wushu could see very clearly, he only felt that this person''s body was familiar, but he really couldn''t remember who it was. Furthermore, from start to finish, Zhang Xian and Yue Pengju had both spoken softly, and had even spoken in their own language. He couldn''t hear them at all, and only felt that the situation tonight was extremely strange.


    However, when he heard King Qin''s "girl", his heart shivered. He suddenly realized, could this person be Yue Pengju?


    There was news that Yue Pengju was stationed in the Xiangyang, how did he get to there?


    Yue Pengju and King Qin, their biggest enemies of their lives, had come to their doorsteps?


    Since that was the case, how could he be polite with them?


    He only knew that tonight''s free-for-all was related to his own life and death. Other than Yue Pengju, there was also the fate of the entire Jinguo!


    He decisively ordered, "Kill all those who wear masks, no matter if they live or die ¡­"


    "Yes sir!"


    At this moment, Hua Rong only knew that King Qin was behind him, but not that Yue Pengju was behind him. She was injured last night and was already unable to hold on. King Qin was also blocked by the female True Soldiers so he couldn''t catch up to them in a short while.


    Jin Si''s movements was fast, in the chaos, he had completely ran away, and when the King Qin finally caught up to him and finished off seven to eight female Genuine Soldiers like cutting vegetables, Hua Rong had already run off to who knows where.


    He stopped, listened to the direction, and immediately chased after the left side of the fork.


    There was no moon tonight, the sky was full of stars.


    Hua Rong drowsily sat on his horse, wanting to rein in his horse. But it seemed like Kinsey was running too hard to rein him in. She was afraid that if the Golden Army chased after her again, she wouldn''t be able to hold on for much longer.


    Just as he was about to attack from behind, King Qin had already rushed over. With a swing of his big blade, his blade pierced through the back of the only Golden Army who was following closely behind him, immediately slashing him into two.


    Hua Rong was so frightened that she almost fell down. However, she heard a familiar and clear voice, "Girl ¡­"


    Her heart was overjoyed. This was the voice of the King Qin, not a pursuer! If it was the King Qin, then it was his savior.


    She relaxed and her body tilted, almost falling off the horse''s back.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    A large hand reached out and firmly held her in its embrace. She leaned into his embrace, not struggling at all. She only felt incomparable peace and security. She laughed out loud. The pain and fear in her entire body seemed to have disappeared without a trace. Under this kind of night sky, she felt that King Qin had never felt so good in her life before.


    "Little girl."


    "Yes."


    Subconsciously, she tightly pressed against his chest, as if she was leaning against a solid mountain. From today onwards, she no longer had to fear. Her life would no longer have any rain or wind.


    "Qin Shangcheng..."


    Amongst the Horseshoe s, Zhang Xian who had rushed over from behind heard it clearly, and shouted loudly: "Madam, Yue Xiang Gong is here, he came to save you ¡­ ¡­"


    Her body could not even stand straight, and she was overjoyed. She asked with a trembling voice, "Pengju, where is he?"


    "Behind you, behind you. "Madam ¡­"


    At this time, the King Qin finally knew that the person who had saved him was Yue Pengju and his followers. However, right after, a great unease filled his heart. He carried Hua Rong, "Little girl, let''s go ¡­"


    She smiled and took a breath of air, as if a heavy burden had been lifted, "Thank you, Qin Shangcheng."


    This "Thank you" was filled with gentleness and camaraderie. In that moment, Hua Rong understood that the person who she saw the second day of her marriage was not blind, but was the King Qin. On the land, on the sea, the Song Kingdom, all of them were saved by him. She was almost on the verge of tears as she thought of his kindness.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    He put his arm around her waist and found that she was holding his hand with both of her own. Her voice was choked, unable to speak.


    This was the first time in King Qin''s life that he had received such a favor from her, and he was also stirred up. He subconsciously lowered his head, and placed his chin on her hair, experiencing such a strange warmth, as if electricity had struck him.


    What a strange feeling! He rolled over and lifted her onto the horse''s back.


    "Qin Shangcheng..."


    "Little girl, come with me. Leave this place. "This place is not for humans ¡­"


    "I still have to wait for Pengju ¡­" Let''s wait for him, shall we? "He came looking for me, I''m afraid he might be in danger ¡­"


    "There''s no Yue Pengju! Little girl, you have to come with me! This time, I will make the decision for you. If you continue to work for Zhao Deji, there will only be death ¡­ "


    Hua Rong''s heart tightened and her waist was held back by his large hands. She suddenly realized that King Qin was not only saving him, but she was going to bring him away this time.


    Zhang Xian also understood the meaning of King Qin and felt a burst of fear. He got Yue Pengju''s life to protect his wife, how could he let her be kidnapped by another man?


    He shouted loudly, smacked his horse and caught up, "King Qin, please stop ¡­"


    Why would King Qin listen to him? With a fierce whip, the horse galloped.


    Hua Rong was held tightly by him, and at the moment, she was still not afraid. After going through so many things, even with Qin Shangcheng''s current movements, he did not feel afraid, but gently said: "Qin Shangcheng, can you stop for a while?"


    The wind blew past her ears. King Qin had initially heard her words, but pretended that she was blown away by the wind and ignored her, instead steadily encircling her with one hand and pulling the horse rein with the other. From then on, she was his!


    Leave, quickly leave, completely get rid of Yue Pengju! As long as it was completely out of Yue Pengju''s sight, she was his. He was so nervous in his heart, even more so than when he was about to barge into Jin Wushu''s residence.


    "Qin Shangcheng..."


    "Little girl, don''t talk!"


    He smelled the familiar scent of her and was glad. However, due to his breathing and the whooshing sound of the wind beside his ears, Hua Rong''s original joy slowly turned into fear. He could only hear the urgent voice of the King Qin, "Girl, I gave Yue Pengju a chance, but he didn''t treasure it and told you to come to a place like the Jinguo to suffer. "If you follow him, you will never have a good ending in this life ¡­"


    Hua Rong focused her mind, her voice still very gentle: "Qin Shangcheng, put me down first ¡­"


    "NO!" This time, I will not let you go! You are my wife! "


    "Qin Shangcheng..."


    "Little girl!" There was anger in his voice, and he stretched out a hand to cover her chattering mouth.


    Zhang Xian chased from behind as if his life depended on it, he knew that if he lost this time, his wife would lose him completely.


    His horse was only carrying a heavy load on it alone, so it was faster in the end. In the open space in front, it passed King Qin in a single leap.


    The King Qin did not manage to pull his horse back enough, with a raise of his hooves, he grabbed Hua Rong and rolled on the ground, the two of them fell onto the ground heavily, Hua Rong was not injured at all as she rolled over and stood up. Zhang Xian dismounted from his horse and protected her while he said loudly: "Madam, let''s go, the Yue Xiang Gong will catch up immediately. Get on your horse and return to the Song Kingdom. Go back immediately.


    Hua Rong hesitated, in the blink of an eye, she saw King Qin somersaulting to the ground, even if he suddenly fell, he still sacrificed himself to protect himself, preventing himself from falling down, how could he immediately escape without caring about his own life?


    "Qin Shangcheng..."


    "Little girl, come with me. Quickly ¡­"


    "King Qin, you can''t do this!"


    King Qin laughed coldly as he looked at Zhang Xian who was blocking in front of him.


    "King Qin, there are so many women in the world, why must you force someone else''s wife? She was the Madame Yue! You are already a wife, and are also a well-renowned man. How can you be so despicable? "


    King Qin snickered, "Zhang Xian, you''re just like your master. You''re both stupid, yet you think you''re loyal and righteous!"


    Hearing the viciousness in his voice, Hua Rong took a step forward, and suddenly held his hand as she said softly, "Qin Shangcheng, first listen to what I have to say ¡­"


    "I won''t listen!" Today, no matter what you say, I won''t listen! You must go with me! "


    When had Zhang Xian ever seen such a shameless man in his life? Even if it was Jin Wushu, when he heard the three words "Madame Yue", she had to put on a bit of a guilty face.


    He also missed King Qin''s saving his life, but he couldn''t just watch his boss and his close friend''s wife get kidnapped by King Qin. He took a step forward and stopped right in front of the horse: "King Qin, please release Madame Yue ¡­"


    King Qin took a step forward: "Zhang Xian, you dare to stop me?"


    "This lowly one is only trying to persuade King Qin, I hope that the King will show mercy ¡­"


    "Zhang Xian, if you dare pester me again, next year, it will be your day of sacrifice!"


    Zhang Xian ignored his threats, and suddenly pulled on Hua Rong''s horse by surprise. "Madame Yue, hurry up and get on the horse.


    Hua Rong was pulled by him and had already gotten close to the horse''s back.

 C170 Donst blame me for being heartless

    Don''t blame me for being heartless


    She knew that King Qin''s personality was stubborn and that if she did not leave today, she would not be able to settle the grudge between the two of them. Without thinking much, she jumped onto her horse and shouted: "Qin Shangcheng, let''s go back first, alright ¡­"


    The horse''s hooves galloped, and with a thump, it sounded as if it was stepping on the chest.


    King Qin wielded his large blade and suddenly went berserk. After so many years of chasing and pursuing, he still had to run for his life. Even today, that woman was still going to escape!


    He suddenly understood that what she wanted, was definitely not him! This woman had no friendship at all with him. Even if it was a stone person, how could he still turn around and leave heartlessly after chasing all the way to the Jinguo to save her?


    "Madame Yue, you have to leave quickly ¡­"


    When he said the word "Madame Yue," he suddenly turned around as if his life was on the line. Under the starlight, he glared fiercely at Zhang Xian. Zhang Xian took a step back in fear of his terrifying expression. Knowing that he was truly enraged, he turned around and ran for his life.


    With a palm attack, Zhang Xian let out a scream and drooped one of his arms.


    King Qin took a step forward, "Zhang Xian, since you''re courting death, I''ll grant your wish today ¡­"


    "King Qin ¡­"


    Zhang Xian was loyal, seeing that he was about to get on the horse again, he was worried that he had caught up with Hua Rong, so he suddenly let him go and threw the weapon in his hand right at the horse''s butt.


    Without a horse, it would be even harder than ascending to heaven to catch up to the little girl.


    King Qin''s eyes turned blood-red, and like a fierce tiger, his palm struck towards Zhang Xian. At this moment, the two of them no longer had their weapons. They were fighting hand to hand.


    Although Zhang Xian''s martial arts were not bad, his body was still far from King Qin''s. It had not even been ten moves, and he could already not endure it anymore.


    He received a palm on his shoulder, his body paused for a moment, and King Qin laughed out loud: "You stupid fool who doesn''t know what''s good for you, get slapped by this daddy again ¡­"


    He hated Zhang Xian to the extreme, and with this strike, he used 100% of his power, determined to kill this person who obstructed him. Zhang Xian knew that he could not dodge it, and had to do his best to make a final strike. He did not fail to live up to Yue Pengju''s request and saved his wife.


    Qin Shangcheng''s palm had already struck out, and after the sound of Horseshoe s, a black figure ran back and dismounted from his horse. With a panicked voice, he said, "Zhang Xian, quickly run ¡­."


    Qin Da''s anger had already reached its peak. This damnable girl, not only did she care about Yue Pengju, even his subordinates viewed him as important. The only thing that she did not put in her eyes, was only herself. At this moment, she suddenly thought of that "send it to the bridal chamber" and recalled her words, "I will never marry you" ¡­


    "Qin Shangcheng, it''s my fault, please let him go ¡­"


    King Qin laughed out wildly: "Hua Rong, it''s not that you want this daddy to do whatever you want, this daddy will do whatever you want! "If you''re so heartless, don''t blame me ¡­"


    The King Qin''s killing intent had already filled his brain and chest. The hatred in her heart, all of it was hate towards her. He channeled the force in her hands and smashed them towards Zhang Xian like a mountain, as if he was the source of all the crimes ¡­


    "Qin Shangcheng, I am in the wrong, please ¡­" "Have mercy ¡­" The four words landed in his throat as they softly sunk down.


    That slender figure used all of his strength to push Zhang Xian away. Qin Shangcheng''s palm, which was filled with power, heavily smashed onto her chest.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    "Madame Yue ¡­"


    Qin Shangcheng took a step forward and carried her in his arms. Under the starlight, he could clearly see a large amount of blood flowing out of the corner of her mouth. Her voice weakened as her internal organs moved, she seemed to die.


    The two of them were stunned. Zhang Xian took a step back while the King Qin held her tightly, momentarily forgetting to speak. His mouth was slightly opened, but in the end, he could not say anything. He only felt that all the bones in his body had been shattered, and it was so painful that they could not stick together, as his head also drooped down.


    "Madame Yue ¡­"


    Zhang Xian''s "Madame Yue" woke King Qin up. He hugged Hua Rong, jumped onto the golden mountain and galloped away. Zhang Xian could not catch up in time, and completely lost his sense of propriety, as he turned around and ran back. Before he left, he saw that Yue Pengju and the rest were already trapped in the encirclement. If Madam could not save them now, could it be that Yue Pengju would also die in a foreign land?


    Inside Fourth Prince''s residence, flames shot up to the sky. Countless torches were lit up, and most of the sky outside the city was as bright as day.


    In the darkness, they were all dressed in the same clothes, and there was no point in fighting with each other. In the midst of a chaotic battle, an army had arrived, and it was Zong Jun''s army who was on good terms with the Grand Prince.


    Jin Wushu rode on his horse and waved his halberd. At this moment, he immediately understood that the honey pill was not lying.


    Zong Jun spurred his horse forward: "You want to rebel?"


    Jin Wushu laughed out loud, "I''ve already been waiting for you to reveal your fox tail for a long time now ¡­"


    "What weakness does this prince have?"


    Jin Wushu raised his hand and spread out a piece of honey pill. "You still dare to deny it?


    When Zong Jun saw this honey pill, his expression changed. Jin Wushu understood what he was thinking even more: "You guys are colluding with Zong Han, tricking Wolf Master, offending him from the bottom of his heart ¡­"


    Seeing that the matter was exposed, and seeing that Zong Han did not send the troops as planned, Zong Jun was startled, only hearing the sound of fighting coming from the west, it was Jin Wushu''s brother in law, Sixth Prince, who led the troops over. When Sixth Prince returned to Shang Jing, he was leading the troops to kill them. This was also the will of the Wolf Master.


    However, Yue Pengju was able to see the inklings. The higher ups of the Golden Army must have caused a huge internal disturbance. Although he was injured, he was still able to command his men to retreat. Soon, a path of blood was opened. All of the female True Soldiers were anxious to deal with the new free-for-all. They were all blind, and were unable to differentiate between friend or foe at the moment.


    On his way out, he saw that the two Black s were still fighting. Liu Qi immediately said: "These are the subordinates of the King Qin."


    The reason why the King Qin had appeared here, was entirely because of Hua Rong. For a distance of five hundred thousand kilometers, he had repeatedly risked his life to save them.


    He immediately spurred his horse forward and shouted, "All of you, leave quickly!"


    Ma Su and Liu Wu were already unable to hold on, seeing Yue Pengju coming to their rescue, they were very grateful, they tried their best to stay by Yue Pengju''s side.


    He swung the staff again, knocking out another female Genuine Weapon. Suddenly, he heard a faint crying sound. His heart was in such real pain. He had never felt such a feeling before. With a tilt of his hand, the mace almost fell to the ground. Suddenly, he had a terrible premonition.


    His wife was in trouble!


    He spurred his horse forward. In the darkness, he felt his eyelids twitch and his temples throb, as if a great disaster was about to befall him.


    Jin Wushu was anxious to deal with his biggest enemy, Zong Han, so he did not have time to give his all to catch up to Yue Pengju, causing the pressure on Yue Pengju to lessen.


    Everyone ran towards the north, and in the distance, they saw a flame rising into the sky. He immediately turned the horse around, ordering everyone to head towards the east.


    He had already escaped all the way to the Jinguo''s small city at the border of the Da Song and was shocked in his heart. Where''s Hua Rong? Where is she?


    The direction of the firework was approaching. The sky was already clear, and the sun was shining down upon the desolate and quiet lands of the north. Looking around, there was not a single trace of human life.


    A crippled horse galloped over with a cry. From afar, it was Zhang Xian''s voice. "Peng Ju ¡­"


    Zhang Xian was on good terms with him, they had called him "Yue Xiang Gong" in front of him, and the person in front of him had called him "Peng Ju". Now that Yue Pengju had heard "Peng Ju", he felt extremely close to him, so he quickly ran up and said, "Zhang Xian ¡­"


    Zhang Xian got off the horse, but his entire body was paralyzed on the ground.


    Yue Pengju also jumped down from the horse, and anxiously helped him up: "Where''s the Madam?"


    "Madam ¡­"


    Ma Su also rushed forward: "Brother Zhang, where is my King?"


    "¡­"


    Yue Pengju saw that Zhang Xian''s eyes were completely red, and an extremely bad premonition welled up in his heart. Sure enough, Zhang Xian took a deep breath, and then cried out, "Madam, she ¡­ Madam, she won''t be able to live ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju''s vision darkened and his body swayed, as if he was about to fall down. A few of his subordinates finally noticed the terrifying scars on his body, and the two of them went forward to support him. He waved his hand and asked in a trembling voice: "Madam, what''s going on?"


    Zhang Xian told them about his encounter with the King Qin. He placed his hand on his forehead and sobbed, "The Madam could have left originally, but she was injured by the King Qin in order to save me and come back to save me ¡­"


    Ma Su and Liu Wu were both well aware of the abilities of the King Qin. To strike a girl in the chest with such a palm, how could they still survive?


    The two of them were afraid that Yue Pengju would get angry and take revenge, so they quietly took a step back. Yue Pengju immediately pushed the guards who were supporting him away and mounted his horse: "Zhang Xian, where did they go?"


    "Song Kingdom, have you returned to Song Kingdom ¡­"


    Yue Pengju did not reply, and immediately galloped away. Everyone followed behind him but saw that the lapels of his clothes had been cut open in the fight. A long line of flesh and blood flew from his shoulder to his waist. There was no time to heal it as new blood began to gush out again.


    "Yue Xiang Gong ¡­"


    "Peng Ju ¡­"


    Yue Pengju seemed to turn a deaf ear. The pain in his body had already turned numb, it was only occupied by an extremely great fear and sorrow. He clearly realized, if he could not make it in time, perhaps he would not even be able to see his wife again!


    Not only was she his wife, she was also his only family in this world. She was his closest friend, his most compatible lover, his most caring sister, and his most like-minded partner ¡­


    If she died, what would be left of him? He had sneaked into the Jinguo at all costs just to ensure her safety. However, if he couldn''t even see her last time, what should he do?


    He had never had personal grudges and had only fought on the battlefield. However, for the first time in his life, he felt a bone deep hatred for the King Qin. It was this man who had been pestering him endlessly for thousands of miles. He urged his horse to gallop, but, very quickly, this hatred was replaced by the sorrow and fear of deep hatred. He only wanted to catch up immediately, hoping for some miracle to happen, hoping that she was still alive ¡­ As long as she was still alive, even if he had to leave the army camp immediately and give up his dream, he had to stay with her and have peace and happiness at all ends of the world.


    "Pengju, your injuries ¡­"


    Behind him, Zhang Xian cried out in worry, but he turned a deaf ear. He only wanted to ride on the horse quickly and fight for every minute and every second, so that he could rush to his wife''s side as soon as possible.


    Ma Su and Liu Wu hesitated, but they too mounted their horses and followed behind the group, running towards the Song Kingdom.

 C171 dead

    The starlight that filled the sky dimmed. It was the darkest time before dawn.


    King Qin hugged the lady in his arms tightly. He placed his palm on her back with all his might and galloped forward. For a long time he forgot the direction of the horse, and ran on. He didn''t know if it was instinct or some other reason, but he clearly felt that the person in his embrace had turned cold little by little.


    He knew the strength of his palm better than anyone else. His mind went blank, and all he could do was hold her, unable to speak.


    After running for a while, he was finally able to make a sound while trembling. However, he couldn''t find the words to say, "Girl ¡­" Girl ¡­ "You, are still alive ¡­"


    Without a word, she obediently leaned into his arms, but she could not help it, and her head drooped.


    He gently held her hand and felt it gradually turn cold. His entire mind was not clear and he did not know what he had done nor where he was going.


    He reined his horse in the darkness before dawn. He didn''t dare to run, afraid that if he did, her soul would be scared out of his wits. He didn''t even dare dismount. He just stayed on the horse and held her tight, not knowing what to do. This time, it was different than any other time. Even if she committed suicide, even if she was sick, he could control and measure her methods. But this time, he had done it himself!


    Only he himself was clear about this!


    Even though that all-out palm was meant to kill Zhang Xian, he had seen it the instant she blocked the attack. It was precisely because he saw it that he hated his even more! He hated her for running away from him time and time again; he hated her for being someone''s wife; he hated her for that "wedding night"; he hated her for not putting him in his eyes ¡­


    When he tore up the engagement slip, his heart had already chilled. He thought that he would never get hot again. His hatred had almost overwhelmed his love.


    A single palm strike had finished her off! He would no longer have any worries.


    Thus, he really struck down with his palm.


    But, if she died, would he really have no worries?


    Was this really the result he wanted?


    He stood in the endless night with tears streaming down his face. Suddenly, he screamed crazily, "Girl ¡­" You won''t die! Not die! "Little girl, you''re still alive, okay?"


    However, her hand simply slipped out of his hand and hung down limply, as if there was no breath left in her nose.


    King Qin''s legs went soft, almost kneeling on the ground ahee sobbed soundlessly. The person in his arms was already as light as a frail feather, and if he were to let go, she would blend into the sky or earth, turning into a speck of dust, and from then on, perish ¡­


    A bright red sun rose from the east, shining down on the lands of the north. The dense forest, the pure white snow in the distance, and only a winding and rugged path, passing through the path, another day, would be the Song Kingdom''s border.


    King Qin''s legs had already become numb. When he was about to stand up, his hands trembled and he still hugged Hua Rong tightly. He could see it clearly now, but his eyes were closed, a line of dried up blood at the corner of his mouth.


    A squirrel jumped, and a drop of morning dew fell from the tall pine needle tree to the side, landing right on Hua Rong''s face, letting out a faint "pa da" sound. Water droplets dripped down her face and trickled down the corner of her mouth, diluting the traces of purple blood. Suddenly, her eyelids twitched.


    King Qin was overjoyed and shouted out in shock, "Little girl ¡­"


    However, the surroundings were completely silent. Hua Rong was also quiet, there wasn''t even a hint of movement, he suspected that she had seen too much, her hand still on her back, she judged that she still had a bit of Qi left. If this aura were to dissipate, she would immediately die.


    He suddenly remembered that people often said that the life of a lingzhi root could last for a while when someone was seriously injured or on the verge of death. He had once seized a thousand-year-old ginseng and placed it on the island. However, the journey was long, and no matter how fast they were, they would need a month or two to arrive there. With Hua Rong''s current soberness, forget about a month or two, even a day or two would be hard to come by.


    He braced himself and was about to carry her to the horse, but then he remembered her injury and could not be swayed. He held her firmly again and simply walked on foot, leaving only the sound of Kinseth to follow him.


    After many years of war, the borders had long since been emptied out. In the former teahouse city, there were only some historical records left. The Sow and the two nations of the Sow were at odds with each other now, and all their trade and friendly relations had been cut off.


    At this time, the King Qin had already calmed down a bit, thinking back to how people often said that there were three treasures in the golden dog, with the ginseng being one of them, he slowed down his pace, and stared at the forest on the two sides of the river, as well as the snow-capped mountains.


    However, in order to obtain the ginseng, an ordinary person wouldn''t be able to do so unless they were an experienced old ginseng. Besides, with a single person in his arms, he wouldn''t be able to try his luck while roaming the vast forest.


    He walked like this for half the afternoon. Seeing that it was already late and he could not find a place to stay, he stopped and built a fire. Although it was already May, the night in the north was chilly. From time to time, one could hear the roars of tigers and wolves from the jungle. He was overjoyed. If a big bug came out, he might as well kill a tiger to eat.


    He held Hua Rong, holding his breath, he concentrated, and after a while, he heard a whistling sound. A Little Tiger was slowly approaching. He quietly laid Hua Rong down on a pile of dried leaves and tiptoed out with a dried up branch. From afar, he met the Little Tiger and threw out the dried branch, which was stuck inside the Little Tiger''s head. The Little Tiger rolled a few times. The King Qin went up and grabbed it, and after punching it to death, he lifted it and quickly cut off the flesh with the small knife in his bosom. He found a few large leaves, filled it with water and began to boil the tiger meat.


    When he was done, he would carry Hua Rong again and use the leaves as spoons to feed her a few times. However, she was no longer able to open her mouth, and other than that sliver of life force, there was nothing else that she could throw at him.


    He chewed and chewed until he felt a bit more energetic. Then, he put his palm on her back, opened up her shirt, and gently wrapped her up.


    Her face was pressed against his hot chest, and her hands gradually felt a trace of warmth. He was overjoyed as he repeatedly called out to her, "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    However, she didn''t give a single response.


    He untied her clothes. He saw that there were arrow wounds on her left shoulder. Although it was bandaged, there was danger of festering as she ran. He quickly took out the medicine in his bosom and carefully applied it to her, then bandaged her up again. After that, he carefully dressed her in her clothes and laid her down again in his arms.


    While she was dressing, she touched something in her arms, a few bits and pieces, in a small bundle. King Qin undid it and saw that it was actually her wedding invitation. On it were the words Yue Pengju and Hua Rong, their names and their birthdays.


    He thought of the yellowed piece of paper he had torn up, and compared it to the bright red piece of paper, only then did he realize that this was the real wedding sticker.


    At that time when Hua Rong was travelling, she had already predicted that something bad would happen, and was afraid that something bad would happen. Even Yue Pengju did not know, she had secretly brought two people''s marriage pasted on his body, like a protective talisman.


    King Qin picked up the marriage slip and looked at it for a while, a wave of anger rising in his heart. He wanted to throw it into the fire, but in the blink of an eye, he saw that her eyes were tightly shut and her face was completely pale. He knew that the chances of her surviving was very slim.


    Hated, he folded up the note, put it back in her arms, and slowly dressed her in her shirt, feeling a pang of pain in his heart. Well, maybe it would comfort her to have a look at it when she died.


    Thus, when dawn arrived, they finally saw a small shop in front of them.


    This was an extremely rare shop owner of the border of Song Jin. The shop owner was a mixture of Chinese and female, and he was proficient in both languages. Only by interacting with the border generals of both sides was he able to preserve his life. Especially the Song Kingdom, who had sent people to negotiate with them over and over again, so they really needed a store along the way. Thus, the shopkeeper saw the business in this chaotic world and charged an exorbitant fee.


    It was still early, and there were not many customers. King Qin carried Hua Rong and walked straight in. The Scophthalmus shouted, "Do you want to stay in the inn?"


    "Quick, bring your best injurious drug and food here ¡­"


    The little store naturally had food, and at the border, there were many injuries. There were also quite a few injurious drug, but after seeing the King Qin''s fiendish look, he only said: "The rules of the store, we must first pay the silver taels ¡­"


    King Qin called out a silver ingot, "Bring me the soup."


    Scophthalmus received the silver and quickly served a bowl of broth.


    King Qin sat by her side and hugged Hua Rong. He took a spoon and fed her a few spoonfuls. It wasn''t easy for her to move her chin down to feed it a bit. Her head tilted to the side as he spat out all of it, and purplish black blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth once again.


    King Qin did not dare to feed it anymore. Seeing how Scophthalmus was sneakily looking at him, he asked in a bad mood, "Are there any doctors nearby?"


    "Doctor, our store does have two ¡­"


    The King Qin was overjoyed, "Quickly come out."


    "However, their consultation fee s are very high."


    King Qin once again searched around, fighting to the death in Jinguo, he lost a lot of things, and they were mainly bowing to Ma Su and Liu Wu, he then took out another gold ingot and threw it out, only then did he realise that he was broke.


    Scophthalmus took the gold and walked in slowly. After a while, two old men with long goatee hair and yellow skin came out.


    King Qin asked for help, and for the first time in his life, he became courteous, "May I trouble the two old gentlemen to see, does my wife still have a cure?"


    One of the elders touched Hua Rong''s pulse, she was startled for a moment, and then passed it to the other elder, the two of them laughed and shook their heads.


    Seeing that the two of them were deliberately trying to be mysterious, King Qin could not hold back anymore, "What exactly happened?"


    "This Guest, your wife has already died, what are you still carrying? Now that the weather is hot, if we do not deal with the corpses as soon as possible, it will be broken. "


    [Is that girl a dead body?]


    Another doctor also shook his head, his tone filled with both sympathy and disdain. "This person is sick, carrying a dead person and leaping around. Guest, the one who should be replenished is you ¡­"


    King Qin angrily grabbed his collar and threw the old man out: "Stupid doctor, what do you know?"


    The other old man slipped away quickly and avoided the attack. Scophthalmus saw that he was fierce and was about to ask someone to come, but he had already carried Hua Rong and stood up, angrily walking out.


    When he walked to the entrance, he suddenly saw a group of female practitioners carrying baskets on their backs as they walked towards the store. As they walked, they were chattering away, but no one knew what they were talking about. He did not want to speak anymore, but he saw one of them holding a basket excitedly, opening it up, from afar, it was as though he was calling for the Scophthalmus s.


    King Qin had sharp eyes, but when he opened the basket, it was clear that this group of people was made up of guests from the north, and these things were all sent here either for trade or to some important person.

 C172 mental skill

    Sure enough, the Scophthalmus came out and welcomed them warmly, chattering a few more times. Everyone put down their baskets and baskets, and sure enough, there were Ganoderma Spores inside.


    This group of mountain ginseng guests were all ordinary people at Song Jin''s border. They were not good people, and were only used for the border trade, because the rich people of Song Kingdom, the rich people of the land, had not fought wars in the past, and paid great attention to health and nourishment. Now that the war was in chaos, they were worrying about the poor sales, but hearing that they were going to give it to some important person in bulk.


    King Qin stared at the ginsengs one by one, he knew what was good for him, his eyes shone as he carried Hua Rong and turned back, saying loudly in Chinese: "Sell all these things to me."


    "Give me the money!"


    The King Qin had already sold off all his silver, and according to his personality, if he had punched earlier, he would have paid for it even with ten store Scophthalmus s. However, when he thought about how Hua Rong could not take any more blows, he forced himself to open Hua Rong''s bag, and handed over a few pieces of golden leaf s.


    King Qin personally fried a stalk of Lingzhi and helped Hua Rong up. Outside the door, the Scophthalmus and the others all peeked curiously. This madman bought Lingzhi at a high price to feed the "dead".


    King Qin also didn''t have the mind to chase them away. He placed his palm on Hua Rong''s back and forcefully fed him a few spoonfuls of water. She barely managed to swallow a bit when he suddenly opened her eyes. Slowly, as if she recognized this King Qin, she called out to him in a low voice, "Qin Shangcheng ¡­"


    King Qin was overjoyed, but he immediately understood that this was the last bit of anger he had. He was afraid that the light of day would fall upon her, so he did not dare to agree to her request.


    Hua Rong looked at him in confusion again. Seeing that his spoon had been fed to her mouth, Hua Rong''s gaze immediately shifted away. She couldn''t take any more soup or medicine, and closed her eyes tight again.


    "Dead ¡­" Scophthalmus outside the door could not help but remind him: "Guest, your wife is really dead now!"


    King Qin was also afraid, but the doctor who was standing still walked over and checked his pulse, and said with certainty: "He''s dead! Just a moment ago, it was the last ray of light, but now it''s confirmed that it''s dead! "


    King Qin opened his hands: "Scram, what do you know?"


    The doctor shook his head. "This person has lost his mind. I need to take some medicine to recuperate ¡­"


    King Qin flew into a rage. "Get out of here, get all the ginsengs here, otherwise, I''ll kill all the chickens and dogs in your shop today ¡­"


    The Scophthalmus thought that had lost his mind and ignored him. In any case, this madman was rich, staying a few more days might cause all his money to go to waste, but he did not know that the King Qin, who was holding onto Hua Rong, did not dare to let go. Otherwise, based on his usual personality, he would have killed all of the ten shop Scophthalmus s. When he returned from the gates of hell, he was still unafraid and kept pointing out to the others about this "madman". However, because of the gold that the King Qin gave him, he had no choice but to obediently torture this Lingzhi.


    King Qin stayed in the small shop for the whole day, but when he saw people walking past from time to time, he was afraid that it was not safe, so he carried Hua Rong and went back north. He was skilled and bold, and was not in a hurry to leave the border. He only wandered around the forest in this area, and would stay at any time he saw a shop, and would rob people without even having the money to buy mountain ginseng. How could those people who fled into the north be his opponent? Seeing that he had run out of money, he decided to rob a nobleman from the Jinguo.


    Furthermore, Yue Pengju and the others were rushing towards the Song Kingdom''s border, but, on the way, where were they able to see half a shadow? They didn''t know that King Qin had been walking at a slow pace, and had long fallen behind them. Furthermore, the land was vast, and King Qin had the intention to hide, so they were unable to find him.


    As Yue Pengju ran, his wife did not have a single trace of whereabouts. It was unknown whether she was dead or alive. The wound on his back quickly worsened because it was not treated in time and the weather was hot.


    He dismounted and looked left and right, feeling that something was amiss. He mustered his courage and looked around, wanting to determine the direction of King Qin. Ma Su and the rest remembered his saving of lives, seeing that his eyes were red and his mind was about to collapse, he stepped forward, placed his hand on his forehead and bowed. Then he said: "Yue Xiang Gong, will my King rush back?"


    Yue Pengju''s heart trembled. When Ma Su said "go back", he meant to return to the island, to the lair of the King Qin.


    "When we set out on this trip, the King told us that as long as we find Madame, we''ll immediately return to the island ¡­"


    Hua Rong was on the verge of death, how could she withstand a long journey? However, with King Qin''s personality, even if he dies, he would bring her back and bury her on his island.


    When he thought of the word "dead", he became even more alarmed. Could it be that his wife had already died?


    The wound on his back had pus and blood oozing out. His vision darkened and he almost fell to the ground.


    Zhang Xian reached out his hand to support him, then waved his hand. "No need, let''s find another one ¡­"


    Before he could finish his words, his vision blurred and his body fell to the ground. Zhang Xian and the others quickly helped him up only to discover that his forehead was boiling and his mind was muddled. Looking at the wound on his back, they could faintly see the bones inside when the pus and blood were pushed apart. No one dared to stay, if they were to continue, Yue Pengju''s life would be lost at the border.


    Wang Gui asked anxiously: "What do we do now? Do you still want to continue looking for Madam? "


    Zhang Xian pondered for a moment, and said flatly: "Return to the Oolong Town first, and at the very least we have to preserve Penga''s life! He could not allow any mistakes to occur. Liu Qi, you should be familiar with the situation. Bring a group of people and continue to search for Madam at the border ¡­ "


    "Yes."


    Ma Su and the others also thought of something, and immediately said: "We have a few brothers scattered on the streets and listen to the orders, the moment we have news of the King, we will immediately inform you."


    After he told them the way to contact him, Zhang Xian felt that he had helped them out. After getting along with each other for the past few days, Zhang Xian had developed a deep friendship with the two pirates.


    Returning to Oolong Town, the military doctor immediately rushed over after hearing the news. After a round of diagnosis, Yue Pengju finally woke up.


    He looked around, saw himself lying on the bed, and became furious, "Why are you back? Where''s the Lady? "I still need to look for Madam ¡­"


    He struggled to get up, and Zhang Xian immediately held him down: "Pengju, now that Madam''s whereabouts are unknown, you should take care of your body first. I have already sent Liu Qi and the rest to continue searching in the Jinguo, and have sent another group of people to search in there. King Qin has brought a heavily injured person, he definitely cannot be far from here ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju did not dare to say that he estimated that Hua Rong was actually dead, and only said that she was "seriously injured." Yue Pengju calmed down a little, and immediately added, "We investigated further, and found out that there was indeed a mutiny in Fourth Prince''s manor that day. A few of Jinguo''s Grand Prince''s Zong Jun, Zong Xian and others were lured ¡­"


    This group of people were all great enemies of the Song Dynasty, Yue Pengju rejoiced upon hearing this, if these people were to die, then it would be a good thing for Jin Wushu, but how would it not be good for Da Song as well? I''m afraid that the Jinguo will no longer be able to carry out the war against the Song Kingdom in its entirety.


    He immediately sat up and shouted: "Yu Peng!"


    Yu Peng entered. "Reporting to my husband, the envoy from the Wu Xiang Gong has arrived."


    He was overjoyed. "Send the order immediately."


    Wu Jie''s messenger came in with the news that Wu Jie had already deployed. Yue Pengju, based on his own understanding of the situation, wrote a letter and passed it on to the envoy: "Please pass this information to the Wu Xiang Gong."


    "Yes."


    Jin Wushu had achieved a complete victory in this mutiny. To be precise, it was the new Wolf Lord''s complete victory. Zong Han was conflicted as he, Zong Xian and the others tried to fight against the new Wolf Lord, the new Wolf Lord tried to rope them in. Once Zong Wang died, they would lose control of the situation and Zong Han would be the first to make a move, but the Wolf Lord had already laid down his Elite Armament.


    At this time, the wolf master had found a way to trap Zong Jun, Zong Xian, Gu Shen and the others in one go. In order to prevent any unforeseen events from happening, they would all be killed three days later. Only Zong Han was crafty, and on the day of the incident, who knows if he received the news early, he actually did not reveal himself.


    The Wolf Lord did not punish him for a heinous crime. Instead, he seized the military power of the Wolf Lord for the crime of "plotting against him and not repaying him".


    In just a few days, people could go from hell to heaven, or from heaven to hell.


    Jin Wushu sat on his own mansion, and watched thousands of servants and soldiers tidy up the manor he had trampled on, a complacent smile on his face.


    After that, most of the political enemies in Jinguo had disappeared, but Zong Han, for the time being, was already a toothless tiger.


    All the concubine s respectfully wished Fourth Prince on her return, and even Princess Tianwei went forward to kneel with Xiao Luwenlong in his arms.


    Jin Wushu held his son and was in a good mood. He caressed Yu Xue''s cute little face and asked loudly: "Son, did you listen to me today?"


    "I was listening to Mama teaching me how to read ¡­"


    These days, she had personally taught him to read, but it was just a simple Thousand Character Classic of the Southern Dynasty. He read the words "Zhao Qian Sun Li, King Zhuo Wu Zheng" while shaking his head, causing Jin Wushu to laugh out loud.


    Ye Lvguanyin who was serving at the side smiled, but his hand unconsciously pressed on his stomach, secretly worrying about the fate of his child. In this mansion, other than Tian Wei and the wet nurse, no one knew of Lu Wenlong''s identity. Ye Lvguanyin naturally didn''t know either, and thought that this child was born for Jin Wushu from when Tian Wei was still in Song Kingdom. Since the Fourth Prince Palace already had such an extremely favored eldest son, what would the fates of their other sons be like? Moreover, the one in his stomach was not the seed of the Fourth Prince.


    She only felt that it was strange, why did dislike her son when he was being pampered, and why was she always so cautious, so much that she was pressed down by Wang Junhua?


    While she was in a daze, she noticed Jin Wushu''s gaze sweeping over her and was shocked. She immediately moved her hand. In the past, she had never thought that Jin Wushu was anything special, he had escaped from the Song Kingdom and was being suppressed by Zong Han everywhere. But this time, seeing that his brother had teamed up and killed Zong Jun, Zong Xian and the others, and Zong Han had also fallen to the side of the army, she knew that this elegant, noble, and shrewd Fourth Prince was truly cunning.


    It would also be hard for him to feign disappointment and pity in the Fourth Prince Palace. These things, could not be feigned even if one called them the simple and crude Zong Han.


    Jin Wushu did not notice anything wrong with her, but seeing that she was standing by the side, Tian Wei and the others felt uneasy. He had no intention to ask about his wife''s matters, as long as they did not fight in front of him, he would ignore them.


    As the dishes were served, Jin Wushu drank a mouthful and the concubine raised their cups together. Ye Lvguanyin took the lead, "Congratulations Fourth Prince, please drink this cup to the fullest ¡­"

 C173 Qin Chuanggong

    He had just finished his words when he heard a burst of noise from outside.


    Jin Wushu frowned: Who''s making a ruckus?


    Wu Qimai hurriedly entered: "Going back to the Fourth Prince, I picked up a random guy, and said that I must see you once."


    "What''s the matter with him?"


    He only heard a man struggling and shouting outside: "Fourth Prince, The little boys, I want to meet The little boys ¡­"


    So it was Zha He. After he and Hua Rong had parted ways, he was worried about her injuries. Seeing that she was missing and thinking of the fact that she was staying in Fourth Prince Palace, he couldn''t help but come to his door to look for her.


    Jin Wushu suddenly stood up and walked out. He saw that Zha He was being held back by two guards and was still struggling vigorously: "The little boys, The little boys ¡­"


    Jin Wushu knew who the "The little boys" he called out was, so when the guard let him go, he asked in a deep voice, "Where is Hua Rong?"


    "Isn''t The little boys in Residence of the fourth prince? She''s hurt, and he can''t walk far. These days, I have been searching for her whereabouts, but he has never appeared. Once she''s injured, she will definitely not be able to return to Song Kingdom alone ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu was shocked: "Didn''t she escape? How could he be injured? "


    "He was injured that night ¡­"


    Seeing that Zha He was unable to explain, he immediately ordered Wu Qimai: "All of you, search the city immediately. Then, send people to the borders of the Song Kingdom to investigate ¡­ "


    "Yes sir!"


    After everyone left, Zha He turned around and suddenly saw Ye Lvguanyin. He felt that this woman looked really familiar, but he couldn''t remember at the moment that she was the woman that he met in a secret relationship with Hua Rong in the store, so he couldn''t help but look at her a little more.


    When Ye Lvguanyin saw him staring at his, he thought he thought he was beautiful and snorted coldly.


    Initially, Zha He had only carried his last hope to come to the Fourth Prince Palace to investigate, but upon seeing this, he became greatly disappointed, and quickly ran out.


    However, Jin Wushu didn''t notice him losing his composure, and only muttered to himself: "How could he disappear? "And here I thought I was going back ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin watched Jin Wushu''s soulless appearance coldly from the side, and suddenly let out a cold laugh. Jin Wushu didn''t notice her cold smile at all. Only when she let out another laugh did he turn around and ask abruptly. "What are you laughing at?"


    "I''m laughing at you!"


    "What''s so funny about me?"


    "Since you can''t forget about Song N¨¹, why don''t you marry her? Isn''t the identity as a First Wife kept just for her? " So it turned out that Ye Lvguanyin was always smart. These days, Wang Junhua had repeatedly requested to see the Fourth Prince. Wang Junhua now knew that she was Jin Wushu''s wife and did not dare to offend her again. She was very respectful to, and when he asked her about it, she immediately told him everything that Liu Jia Temple had to do with Hua Rong. Of course, other than Xiao Luwenlong''s identity, Wang Junhua was extremely loyal to him.


    She had abandoned her childhood sweetheart, and was pregnant with a woman who dared not tell others about her, so the husband that she had married could never forget other women. The anger in her heart could be imagined, but seeing Jin Wushu in such a state, she could not help but mock him, "Fourth Prince wants a Song N¨¹, how could she dare disobey?"


    Jin Wushu had been provoked by her multiple times, andhe didn''t think it was much before, but now, it sounded ear-piercing. The two of them were extremely close, and she said indifferently: "Ye Lvguanyin, you know how you married into my crown prince''s mansion! This is a woman that this prince bought with 200 horses! "


    Ye Lvguanyin''s face immediately turned red. He turned his head and rushed out.


    The surrounding concubine did not dare to breathe too loudly, and they all took their leave.


    Jin Wushu then slowly walked to the door and instructed: "Please welcome Qin Chuanggong''s couple."


    The top scholar of the Da Song, Qin Gui, who was standing at the entrance, suddenly felt as if she was in the open seal Palace of the past.


    Honor and dreams, the enemy country and home country, at this moment, his own destiny had truly reached a crossroads, a great fortune and a great fortune, already beckoning to him?


    At this moment, Qin Gui was dressed in the attire of a true female male, and his wife, Wang Junhua, was dressed in the clothes of a genuine noble woman from head to toe. On this day, after carefully dressing up, she felt that he was even more beautiful than when he was 18 years old.


    Jin Wushu personally went to the door to receive him.


    From being a prisoner to becoming a "husband", Qin Gui was extremely excited. He knelt down and kowtowed, "Thank you Fourth Prince for your grace ¡­"


    Wang Junhua also knelt down, but his charming eyes were also a little sad: "If it wasn''t for Fourth Prince looking after them, their husband and wife would have long been lost in a foreign land ¡­"


    Jin Wushu laughed and helped the two of them up: "There is no need to be like this, quickly get up."


    When he held Wang Junhua''s hand, Wang Junhua immediately touched the back of his hand gently. He was in deep love with Wang Junhua, and in front of Qin Gui, he didn''t know how to hook up with him, so he inadvertently took his hand away, and invited the two of them to sit.


    When the host sat down, the two noticed that the table was filled with noble plates of fat pork.


    Wang Junhua immediately picked up his chopsticks: This is truly a delicacy that my husband and wife would never taste in their entire lives, and this is even from Fourth Prince''s grace.


    Jin Wushu laughed, raising his cup to toast the two of them: "Husband and wife are going to return to Song, I just hope that in the future, you will not forget the friendship of an old friend."


    Qin Gui hurried to return the greeting: "If I can return to Song, I will do my best to listen to Fourth Prince''s orders."


    Wang Junhua quickly confessed, "This servant will only take Fourth Prince as my master for this life. Even Da Song took it as her master ¡­"


    Qin Gui felt that his wife''s words were too explicit, but he was afraid and did not dare to correct her.


    After drinking three cups of wine, Wang Junhua looked carefully at Jin Wushu. Seeing that he was different from usual, the current him was completely dressed as a member of the royal family of Jinguo, truly a heroic figure. He suddenly thought of the charming years that he and she had secretly dated and couldn''t help but feel a ripple in his heart. He longed for him to open his mouth and ask him to stay tonight to sleep with her again. After that night, that prideful man''s body would no longer belong to her, and she could only accompany a weak and short man like Qin Gui, living a life full of ruthlessness and boredom.


    However, during this banquet, Jin Wushu was too busy talking to Qin Gui and very rarely spoke to him. Even if Wang Junhua interrupted him from time to time, he would always laugh it off and very rarely interjected.


    After the banquet, Qin Gui stood up to take his leave. Jin Wushu sent his to the door: "Husband and wife are to leave Jinguo tomorrow to return to the Song Family. You must take care of yourself on the road."


    Thank you, Fourth Prince.


    Seeing that he was about to walk out the door, and that Fourth Prince did not have any intention to stay, Wang Junhua was so sad that he almost cried. He could not hold it in anymore, took a step back, and said in a low voice: "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Jin Wushu''s voice did not change as he continued to laugh heartily, "Take care, Madam Qin ¡­"


    This was said very loudly. Qin Gui had already turned around, and there was no way for him to continue staying here, so he could only pay his respects. After taking one last look at Jin Wushu, he felt extremely heartbroken.


    On the second day, Qin Gui and his wife, who were among the first group of prisoners to return to Song, were sent back to Da Song. However, according to Jin Wushu''s arrangements, they were not travelling together with the Song Capture. They were traveling alone, camouflaged for a bit, and said that they had escaped.


    When his legs were about to reach Song Kingdom''s land, Wang Junhua turned his head again. By this time, the couple had changed into Chinese clothing. She looked at Qin Gui''s tattered scholar''s uniform, and then looked at the coarse clothes on his body. Most importantly, the person beside him ¡ª his own husband, that short stature and that wretched appearance.


    She remembered that she had never given birth to anyone in her many years of marriage. It turned out that this man was useless. Since marrying him, she had never been satisfied once, so how could she give birth? And during her N times of secret love with Fourth Prince, Fourth Prince had adopted the imperial family''s custom, all the concubines who were not part of the sect had to drink a type of saffron soup to prevent their bloodlines from being confused. Thus, they had never gotten pregnant.


    In the distance, a small store at the border could be seen. Originally, there were three paths to return to Song, but they specially selected this small shop according to Jin Wushu''s arrangements. This was because there were many people coming and going here. In the future, it would be easy to verify their ''escape'' experiences.


    When Qin Gui and his wife went in, King Qin had just left with Hua Rong.


    The shop Scophthalmus had already seen two groups of Song Kingdom captives being sent back, and saw that Qin Gui had a scholarly appearance and extraordinary words, he could not help but have some respect for him.


    For a moment, he had the illusion that he really was a festive Su Wu. After being in the north for such a long time, the prosperity of the Song Kingdom, the mountains and rivers of Jiangnan were already far away from here. He and his wife naturally had completely different moods and really wanted to return. After all, who wouldn''t admire Behemoth Wynn''s status compared to Da Song''s top scholar status?


    They sat down and ate something. The Scophthalmus passionately served tea and the two of them had not finished drinking it when they heard from the Horseshoe at the door saying that the female Genuine Soldiers had "chased after them." The two of them did as they were told and turned to run. At the same time, there were a few Song Capture s on their way as well. Seeing the two of them running for their lives, they also followed suit.


    When things quieted down a bit, the store Scophthalmus supported the shopkeeper out of the room. He looked at the female soldier and bowed: "This humble one knows Lady Wan, it was he who allowed this humble one to open this shop ¡­ These Song Capture are all here for the official edict. After being released by Da Jin, this lowly one doesn''t dare to secretly capture them ¡­ "


    The man immediately pulled back his long hair that had been blown to his forehead and asked arrogantly, "Let me ask you, has there been anyone suspicious about your store recently?"


    "Suspicious person?" "No, no ¡­"


    "Have you seen any strange people?"


    "Also not yet ¡­ "Oh, yes ¡­"


    "Don''t stutter, do you have it or not?"


    "Yes, yes, yes ¡­" There was a man carrying a female corpse to seek medical help. Actually, his wife had long since died ¡­ "


    The female soldiers all laughed. What kind of strange thing was this?


    The leader waved his hand and everyone stopped laughing. He frowned and asked, "What do those two look like?"


    "My lord, the man is tall and powerful. The woman is a Chinese woman. Although she is already dead, I can still see that her looks must have been pretty good when she was alive ¡­" He gestured to describe King Qin and Hua Rong, and the man heard him clearly. His expression suddenly changed greatly: "You''re saying, she''s really dead?"


    "Dead! He was truly dead! Her husband paid a lot of money for the ginseng, and for a moment she died. "I have a doctor in my shop, I''ve seen him before ¡­"


    He shouted angrily, "Call the doctor out!"


    The two doctors came out, trembling with fear. "Dead, it''s absolutely dead. My pulse has stopped ¡­"


    "Where did they go?"


    The shop Scophthalmus pointed to the north, then subconsciously pointed to the south. The man on the horse shouted, "Where are we?"


    "North ¡­" "To the north ¡­"


    The man on the horse waved his horsewhip and chased towards the north.

 C174 Arrest the Fourth Prince

    They were separated by a dark forest, and on both sides were different wind and moon. According to Jin Wushu''s judgement, since Hua Rong was injured, she shouldn''t be able to travel too far. Estimating the time, she should be at the border between Song Jin and the other two countries.


    But, there was no one at the borders of the Jinguo, could it be that he had already returned to the Song Kingdom?


    Wu Qimai reined in his horse: "Fourth Prince, once we pass this place, we will be in Song Kingdom, so we don''t dare to act rashly ¡­"


    Jin Wushu said in an irritated tone, "So what?"


    Wu Qimai reminded him, "Song Jin has temporarily called a truce and sent a group of captives back. If there is another dispute, won''t it cause unnecessary trouble?"


    "I remember that the gatekeeper of this area is called Wang Da Long, he is also a defeated soldier, and the people of the Song Kingdom here are all old and weak, there is nothing to be afraid of! "However, recently there was news that a famous general of the Song Kingdom, Chuanshan, had allowed Wu Jie''s army to pass by. I wonder if they are still here ¡­"


    This was true. Wu Qimai had been in the army for many years, and every time he fought with the Song Kingdom, other than Yue Pengju and Hai Yang, he had never encountered any kind of resistance from the Song Kingdom''s army. However, they had only heard of Wu Jie''s reputation, and had never fought before. Based on their understanding that Song Feng had exaggerated his achievements in battle, they did not think much of Wu Jie.


    However, when Wu Qimai saw that he was about to cross the borders of the Song Kingdom, he hesitated and anxiously suggested: "In this area, there is Ye Lvwuma''s army.


    Jin Wushu declined to comment and suddenly had a plan in his mind. Whether it was the Song Kingdom or the Jinguo, many people thought that the return of some prisoners of war was the beginning of peace for the Golden Man. If this attitude and atmosphere were to spread, it would definitely affect the fighting spirit of the Golden Army, who was already eager to enjoy the wealth of the woman at home.


    To Jin Wushu, who was participating in the main battle, this was naturally extremely disadvantageous.


    After searching the mountain and searching the sea, Jin Wushu saw that Zhao Deji was weak and basically did not stand for peace. However, after he saw the Wolf Lord get rid of Zong Han''s men, he gradually had the tendency to monopolize the authority, and his attitude towards war was unclear.


    From the bottom of his heart, he was also unwilling to see the wolf leader''s power limitless. Otherwise, he would sooner or later become the next Zong Han. It would be better to just fight this battle. Since it was a warning to the Song people and also an indication of the great gold''s attitude, it would not cause too much commotion in such a small area. Moreover, if he could smoothly exterminate a part of Wu Jie''s power, it would be greatly advantageous as he would be able to spread his might.


    He immediately ordered for Ye Lvwuma to pass down the order and settle everything. Taking advantage of the dusk, he rode his horse across the borders of Song Kingdom and headed straight ahead.


    Oolong Town.


    Yue Pengju''s wound had already been controlled, he endured the pain and anxiously looked around.


    One of them quickly reported, "There are traces of the Golden Army ahead. Our stronghold has been destroyed by two ¡­"


    "Immediately follow the plan."


    "Yes."


    Zhang Xian and the rest were already on standby. Seeing Yue Pengju taking out his spear and blade, they anxiously said: "Yue Xiang Gong does not need to go personally, I will lead the way and go."


    Yue Pengju shook his head. Regarding this battle, he and Wu Jie had already prepared for a long time, and purposely let out the news, letting Ye Lvwuma and the others know that a large portion of the army was passing by. As expected, Golden Army was anxious to remove the thorn in her side and took advantage of the chaos to launch a sneak attack.


    Ye Lvwuma led his men and rampaged through the land. He was just as pleased that the Song Jun was still the same, without any obstruction, he proudly ordered his men, "We travelled over a hundred miles in a hurry and captured the Oolong Town, Wangchun Town, and Fuchun Town. The three towns were a hundred miles apart and were large towns at the border.


    Everyone had to give the order to move faster. After passing through a dense forest, they would arrive at Wangchun Town.


    As soon as they stopped, they saw the smoke rolling in front of them. It was noon, the sun was high in the sky, and the smoke and dust were dancing rapidly under the halos of the sun. The quicklime and dust were fluttering in front of the female Genuine Soldiers'' eyes, and they could only see layers of halos dancing in the air.


    A burst of deafening shouts of battle could be heard, a group of Song Jun s rushed out, but were unable to determine how many people were there.


    Ye Lvwuma was the middle commander of the troops, he had never seen Song Jun in such a formation, he was shocked, and immediately pulled out his blade and killed a few soldiers, wanting to stabilize the formation, but he did not expect that, the Golden Army was still able to escape.


    He did not dare stay, and was about to escape when he saw a flag appear, on it was embroidered the word "Wu", he became even more flustered, and immediately knew that this was the famous Wu Jie. Immediately, a warrior was seated. Outside of the 40s, there was a white beard on his face, and among his might and might, he seemed to have the bearing of a hero.


    Wu Jie laughed loudly: "Ye Lvwuma, hurry up and surrender, I''ll spare your life."


    Ye Lvwuma was enraged, he immediately raised his blade to fight with Wu Jie.


    Ye Lvwuma''s leg was crippled, and under the falling horse, two Wu Family soldiers rushed forward and grabbed him from both sides.


    Wu Jie laughed: "Ye Lvwuma, are you unconvinced?"


    Ye Lvwuma was originally the general of Liaoning, and every time he fought with the army, the true lady always wanted him to be the vanguard to protect the true lady''s power. He was already filled with indignation towards the true lady, but he did not have any dignity at all, and immediately knelt down to apologize. Wu Jie waved his hand and brought him back.


    While Ye Lvwuma was leading the charge, Jin Wushu took advantage of the fact that he only brought a few elite riders to attack quietly. Originally, he wanted to look for Hua Rong, but when he arrived at the border, he immediately changed his mind. The Jinguo had wanted to pull the Oolong Town out many times, but for some reason, she kept making it stand at the border.


    Only after exterminating the sentry did he realize that the security here was not something he could compare with when he was at the stronghold. He immediately changed his direction as he passed the second stronghold.


    Wu Qimai was surprised: "Fourth Prince, you are not attacking Oolong Town anymore?"


    "I think this place is a little strange. Could it be that the Song Kingdom has changed to a high-ranking officer?"


    "This little one did not find out about this news."


    Just as Jin Wushu was about to retreat, he heard a loud shout, and a warrior raised his spear and rushed out from the side.


    "Yue Pengju, is that you? Why are you here? "


    "Of course it''s me! Jin Wushu, you dare to ignore the agreement and barge into the border, today is the day you die! "


    "Haha, this prince came to your Song Kingdom, and directly entered into the realm of no humans, he came as he pleased, and went as he pleased, what can you do to me? Yue Pengju, where''s Hua Rong? "


    His two sentences were completely incoherent, causing everyone to be confused. Only Yue Pengju knew what was going on. He had long since hated the King Qin to the bone. Seeing that Jin Wushu was so rude to him, he dared to ask about the whereabouts of his wife in front of him without restraint. At this moment, he was filled with resentment towards these two covetous people. He immediately calmed down and laughed, "Thank you for greeting my wife. My wife is very good, Fourth Prince need not worry. My wife guessed that the Fourth Prince would tear up the agreement and barge into the Song Kingdom.


    When Jin Wushu said "my wife", it seemed as if Hua Rong had already gone back and was perfectly fine. He had never seen Hua Rong''s injuries with her own eyes in the first place, and yet, she saw how Yue Pengju talked happily, as if nothing had happened to him. Hua Rong was his wife, if something really happened to Hua Rong, how could he be so relaxed? Could it be that Hua Rong was trying to extort him?


    In the blink of an eye, he had already seen Zhang Xian and the others. Since Zhang Xian and the others could return alive, why would Hua Rong be in danger alone?


    When the two armies battled, when Zhang Xian sent out the Jinguo, he was humiliated by Jin Wushu. The last time, he was caught in Zong Han''s residence, tortured, and resented Jin Wushu''s shameless actions. He repeatedly coveted Hua Rong unscrupulously, and at this moment, he would naturally sing the same tune as Yue Pengju:


    "Yue Xiang Gong, Madam had once sent an envoy to Jinguo and was imprisoned by this fellow. Today is the perfect time to take revenge ¡­"


    "Fourth Prince, since you have come to us, our family will not hold back anymore ¡­ Before we go to war, you have to promise my wife that she will take you back and make you suffer her consequences ¡­ "


    At this moment, Jin Wushu was completely sure that Hua Rong was safe and sound, and shouted angrily: "What a heartless and ungrateful Hua Rong, you slut of the Song Kingdom, how dare you deceive this crown prince! Yue Pengju, today, this prince will take your dog head ¡­ "


    Hearing his rude words and insulting his wife, Yue Pengju shouted loudly. Wang Gui and Zhang Xian immediately raised their spears and went to fight Jin Wushu, while the other Song Jun s also started to fight the Golden Army.


    Jin Wushu was outnumbered, suspected that he was being tricked, and did not dare to fight. This caused him to become even more confused, and he immediately gave the order to retreat. Yue Pengju had already made his decision to capture him, and was no longer merciful. Although he was injured and was unable to fight, Zhang Xian and the others were definitely not ordinary people.


    Yue Pengju saw that the two of them had not fought for a long time, and he himself could not go up to battle either, just as he was worrying, he saw Zhang Xian swing his blade down, and Wang Gui flank him with another.


    Jin Wushu rolled on the ground. One of his arms was already injured from the slash, and it was filled with wounds.


    Just as Yue Pengju was rejoicing in his plan, he saw Jin Wushu leap up from the dead end and rush towards Zhang Xian. He was fighting with his life on the line and both of them were heavily injured, so Zhang Xian did not dare to clash head on with him.


    "Chase, quickly chase ¡­" We must catch Jin Wushu... "


    When all the Golden Army s saw that their master had been defeated and fled, they were even less able to withstand a single blow.


    Yue Pengju caught up, stomped his feet, and sighed. Such a good opportunity, and Jin Wushu actually managed to escape. Fortunately, in this battle, he had obtained quite a few good horses and equipment, which made his harvest quite bountiful.


    Even so, he still felt dejected. Even Jin Wushu was asking him where he was. Dead or alive?


    Wu Jie''s camp, because of this great victory, was even more elated, and a few dancing and singing whores were playing. Although Wu Jie was a general, he still carried himself with the demeanor of a scholar. At his hometown, because of Chengdu Palace''s beautiful women, he had many wives and concubines.


    When he heard Yue Pengju coming over, he personally went to welcome him and said loudly, "Peng Ju has divine foresight, as expected, we have won a great battle ¡­"


    From calling Yue Pengju "hubby" to "Pengju", it was obvious that he had a closer relationship with his. Yue Pengju cupped his hands and bowed: "Wu Xiang Gong loves you."


    Golden Army always liked to have two strategies, one for negotiation while the other for preparation for battle. Whether it was attacking open seal or the Huaiyang later, both were like this, causing Da Song to always be in a passive position. Wu Jie was naturally not as calm as the other generals. He was able to judge that if they were to put the prisoners of war back, there would definitely be a side of warning. Even if it was not Jin Wushu, the other generals would seize the opportunity to strike at night. Wu Jie''s reputation was illustrious. Originally he was going to fight against Western Xia''s Liaoning s, but this was his first time fighting a Golden Army. He had achieved a complete victory this time, and there was no need to mention his joy.


    He invited Yue Pengju in. Although his camp was still simple and crude like the temporary command post, compared to Yue Pengju''s Oolong Town, it was many times more luxurious. When the food and wine arrived, two songbird s had long played their lute to cheer the wine up.

 C175 Wake up

    When he saw the gloom on Yue Pengju''s face, he could not help but ask, "Pengju, such a young hero, winning so many times, it''s a good time to be happy.


    Yue Pengju let out a long sigh, put down the wine cup, "To be honest, my wife was severely injured because of some reason, and her whereabouts are unknown ¡­"


    Wu Jie was shocked, thinking about how he had rejected Yong Xu, who he had sent over, and how he did not put up an act, but truly missed his wife.


    Wu Jie was not easy to console, but he could not do so either. "I only said, Penga, be at ease.


    However, Yue Pengju clasped his hands together and said, "Wu Xiang Gong, our family originally came here because we had something to ask of you ¡­"


    "Pengju, feel free to speak."


    "The Wu Xiang Gong will return in triumph. Please help your majesty inform his majesty that Yue Pengju has a heavy burden, after this battle, Golden Man will not dare to disturb us unrestrainedly, and Pengju intends to entrust the affairs of this place to his subordinates, Zhang Xian, to represent, and personally find a wife! "


    Wu Jie was shocked: "Pengju, how do we make this happen? Look for the Lady, and you can send your subordinates. The Royal En s are too vast, how can they leave so easily? "


    Yue Pengju can handle it for his. As long as he can find his wife on his own, no one will dare to carry Royal En s, and he can still work hard for the nation. "


    Seeing that there was nothing Wu Jie could do, he agreed. Wu Jie was a carefree person, had been on the battlefield for a long time, and did not have any deep feelings for women, he thought that as a hero, he should be able to release his even if he wanted to. However, when Yue Pengju remembered his wife and kept it in his heart, he secretly sighed, Yue Pengju was good at everything, but he was not manly enough. How could such a woman be a true hero?


    Furthermore, Jin Wushu had lost and escaped. Along the way, almost all of the guards had been killed and captured, leaving only Wu Qimai behind to escape with him, with his life on the line. Passing the borders of the Da Song, stepping into the land of the Jinguo, meeting with rescue Golden Army, he relaxed a little, and almost fell down from his horse.


    In this battle, he had eight wounds all over his body, and one of his arms was practically broken. Jin Wushu was carried back to the Fourth Prince Residence on a stretcher, still in a coma. All his wives surrounded him, waiting for him to wake up anxiously.


    Only after the Military Doctor came twice did Jin Wushu wake up. He looked around and realized that this was his own residence and that he was safe. This escape was even more terrifying than escaping from the sea.


    As the mistress, Ye Lvguanyin served him. He knew that he had gone out to look for Hua Rong, yet he came back with such heavy injuries. He could not help but ridicule him.


    Seeing her expression, Jin Wushu immediately understood what she meant. At this time, he had already determined that Hua Rong was working with Yue Pengju and her wife to plot against him, and in her heart, she hated the two of them to the bone.


    She had shot herself at sea before because the two armies were at war, which was understandable. But this time, when he sent out the Jinguo, he treated her with all kinds of kindness. He treated her with leniency because he was worried about her life and death, hence, he went to find her.


    It was truly a woman''s heart. The most vicious thing in the world was a woman''s heart.


    Ye Lvguanyin''s voice was filled with hidden needles. "Fourth Prince is not aware of this outside, Servant has recently heard a rumor that King of Heaven''s concubinage and Princess Huuan also eloped with Han Er half a month ago ¡­"


    The King of Heaven was Zong Xian, and he had been executed along with Zong Jun and the others. Zong Xian was the same as Zong Wang, doting on the Song Kingdom Princess and was famous among the female nobleman s. It was also because of this that Princess Huanhuan''s position was far higher than the Princess Maude s when Zong Wang was alive. If even such a favoured girl would elope, then wouldn''t Song Nu be a cruel and unscrupulous woman?


    Ye Lvguanyin''s voice was still not gentle: "A married woman, that must be for her own husband. Furthermore, the Song people has always been cunning ¡­ "


    In a blink of an eye, Jin Wushu saw the Princess Tianwei standing timidly by the side, holding onto a teacup, and felt that none of these Song girls were not harboring evil intentions. He was enraged, his good hand grabbed onto something on the side, and threw it at Tian Wei: "Get out, you slut, none of these Song girls are good ¡­"


    Tianwei was unable to dodge in time. The object smashed into her forehead, causing her to bleed profusely.


    "Scram ¡­"


    Tianwei quickly retreated.


    Ye Lvguanyin chuckled and waved his hand, allowing the servant to clean up the room. He then took a bowl of ginseng soup and sat beside Jin Wushu, and said gently, "Fourth Prince, drink up."


    Only then did Jin Wushu feel the intent of a wife. After drinking the ginseng soup she fed him, he muttered to himself: "I swear, I will never again fall for Song N¨¹''s trick."


    From then on, Jin Wushu''s expression slowly became gentler. When his injuries improved, he and Ye Lvguanyin became real husband and wife. Ye Lvguanyin was not always fierce, she had his own methods and methods, using both hard and soft methods, and very quickly, he managed Jin Wushu to be completely obedient. Amongst the concubine s in the Fourth Prince Palace, she had truly established himself as the undisputed mistress of the house.


    As her stomach expanded day by day, her prestige also became more and more powerful, and she became more and more at ease. Her bedroom in Fourth Prince was like a gold medal in saving her life, and in the future, her own son would be the true first successor to the crown prince''s household.


    Naturally, in order to welcome the arrival of his "son," Jin Wushu''s attitude and tolerance towards her grew more and more obvious every day.


    It was easy for a man to forget another woman when his mind was on other women. Occasionally, when he was in bed with Ye Lvguanyin OOXX at night, he would think of Song N¨¹ who had pestered him so much in his life.


    He thought, in truth, whether or not Song N¨¹ lived or died, had nothing to do with him at all. If she did not die, when he saw her again, he might even stab her himself so that she and Yue Pengju would die without a burial.


    The sunset and the white clouds formed two extreme colors in the vast sky. One side was rainbow colored, while the other side was white.


    King Qin opened the window not to admire the scenery at the border, but to let a cool breeze in. He was used to living at sea, so he was naturally unafraid of the summer in the north. However, he was afraid that Hua Rong would be hot so he opened all the windows.


    This small shop was opened by the original Liaoduo. It was only after walking for three days did he find it. Hua Rong''s body could not bumpy nor could she walk around while carrying someone. Luckily, this Town was relatively more prosperous, as there were a lot of Golden Man''s people, Han Er. The reason for King Qin''s selection was not only because it was convenient to hide, but also because it was a marketplace filled with medicinal herbs. He was plundering medicinal herbs and ginseng all over the place and unceasingly brewing them in the store every day. He really could be considered to be "taking the ingredients on the spot". Since he had spent all of his money, he naturally followed the old rules of snatching.


    However, Hua Rong rarely woke up, and always laid on the bed with her eyes closed, not moving an inch. Even when they later swore oaths to not find a woman, there were still many brothers who drank wine and ate large chunks of meat together. Now, in many days, there were only these "living corpses" that could be accompanied, and over time, she had almost become a mute.


    Every day, he would always watch over her. Even when he was asleep at night, he would always hug her, afraid that he would accidentally lose his breath. In the solitude, he felt comforted. If she woke up and was willing to obediently stay by his side, even if he lived his entire life, what harm would there be in living such a lonely life?


    On this day, he could no longer stay any longer and secretly found Han Er. The Liaoning had been established for a hundred years. Although it had been destroyed, the level of civilization was much higher than the Golden Man.


    The King Qin offered a lot of money, but for the first time, he humbly begged for help. When the Witch Doctor saw Hua Rong, he pointed at her back and started drawing, indicating that she had "poisonous bugs".


    The King Qin looked confused as the Witch Doctor took out an ugly dark Hua Rong and placed it on top of Hua Rong''s head.


    King Qin did not believe in these Witch Doctors at first, but now that he had nowhere to go, Sima Xian was like a living horse doctor who knew that he was being blackmailed, so he could only accept it. After looking for a while, he saw the witch doctor take out a small snake as thick as a hemp rope.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    The Witch Doctor ignored him, while Han Er hurried to remind him, telling him that it was the Witch Doctor''s method, telling him not to mess with him. How could King Qin be at ease? Just as he was about to stop him, the Witch Doctor placed the little snake next to Hua Rong''s lips. He was shocked, and just as she extended her hand, she saw that the little snake had entered Hua Rong''s mouth.


    He screamed out in fear and grabbed the Witch Doctor''s neck. Just as he was about to smash his neck with his fist, he saw that the small snake had actually came out from Hua Rong''s nose.


    He couldn''t help but loosen his grip, and when he let go, he saw the witch doctor''s eyes emitting a faint green light that made people feel intimidated. Even the King Qin felt scared and offered up another bag of gold and silver.


    The Witch Doctor saw that the man was surprisingly generous, and suddenly mumbled a few words.


    King Qin looked at Han Er, but saw that Han Er''s face was filled with amusement, and casually said: "The Sorcerer said that Wolf Master has a thousand year ganoderma, if you can obtain it, you can save your wife ¡­"


    He thought, how can King Qin go to the Wolf Head Palace to get Lingzhi? So I thought it was a joke.


    King Qin only frowned, then looked at the Witch Doctor. This tall and skinny strange man with green light shining from her eyes had already walked out of the door.


    That night, the King Qin gave Hua Rong some Lingzhi soup. Seeing her eyelids move, he actually opened his eyes, and a faint heat rose from his palms.


    "Little girl, you woke up?"


    King Qin was overjoyed. Seeing that she wanted to sit up, he immediately held her hands down: "Don''t move, you have to lie down ¡­"


    Hua Rong struggled to roll her eyes, trying to look clearly at the person in front of him, but she felt that she was still blurry. She stretched out her hand and mumbled: "Peng Ju, is that Peng Ju ¡­?"


    King Qin didn''t care who she called out to, as long as he could speak he would be happy. He lowered his head and whispered into her ear: "Girl, you''re awake! "When you wake up, you''ll be fine ¡­"


    At this time, Hua Rong finally realised that her entire body was in pain, even her internal organs were in pain. Slowly, as if she had thought of something, her eyes became panicked and she stared at King Qin in a daze, "You ¡­ "You killed me ¡­"


    King Qin was almost crushed by this heartbreaking question. With a hoarse voice, he said, "Little girl, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault ¡­"


    However, very quickly, Hua Rong''s gaze started to wander, and she was no longer able to recognize him. She closed her eyes, and fainted again.

 C176 depth of feeling

    King Qin let out a long sigh and lied down beside her.


    In the middle of the night, he felt his body heat up. He thought it was a hot summer day and didn''t mind at first, but then he felt that something was wrong. His body felt like a furnace in his arms.


    He lit the lamp and sat up. Only then did he realize that the person in his embrace was flushed and had a high fever. It was obvious that the wound had worsened.


    In this situation, no matter how hot her fever was, it would only worsen the situation. He quickly got off the bed and searched through the large pile of medicinal herbs he had snatched. With his memory and experience, he found a few medicinal herbs and brought them out to wake Scophthalmus up.


    After she finished frying the medicine and fed it to Hua Rong, she laid on the bed for a while.


    King Qin was currently cleaning the medicinal herbs, preparing to call for Scophthalmus to continue cooking the medicinal herbs tomorrow. When he raised her head, she was shocked to see Yue Bing sitting up all of a sudden, "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    But soon she was lying down, eyes closed, hands dancing, her mouth full of gibberish.


    He walked over and held her wildly waving hand, only to feel his palm burning hot. After listening for a while, he discovered that she was hoarsely crying non-stop, "Pengju, I want to see Pengju ¡­"


    His heart felt like it was being stabbed by a blade, at this time, she actually wanted to see Yue Pengju!


    She was still crying unconsciously, her hands seeming like they were about to break free of his grasp. "Pengju, Pengju... "Save me ¡­"


    King Qin could not hold it in any longer and pulled her hand away from her palm. But just as she left, she reached out her hand again and pulled him with all his might: "Pengju, I want to see Pengju ¡­"


    If she had said those words when she was awake, King Qin would not have said anything. However, she currently had a fever and was severely injured, so it was hard to say if she would really die one day. He was depressed in his heart, but he did not know if he should follow her and send her back to see Yue Pengju one last time.


    Her hot hand slowly slipped from his, and her head fell back on the pillow. Even her faint breath was burning hot.


    He hardened his heart and said to himself: "Girl, if you want to see Yue Pengju, get better yourself. Otherwise, no matter how much I beg, I will not let you meet Yue Pengju once. "


    Suddenly, he remembered what the witch doctor had said. He said that Wolf Lord had a thousand year ganoderma and he himself also had a thousand year old ginseng on his island.


    Only now did he remember Ma Su, Liu Wu and the rest, if these two were by his side, he could also immediately instruct them to fetch something from the island, the current distance is too far, and with no one by his side, returning to his own island would not be realistic. The Shang Jing was rather close, and only needed a few days to travel, but it was not as vast as the original Liaoning. Other than a small number of female True Cultivators, most of them were liao, Han, and a dozen or so other foreign races with high noses and deep eyebrows. The majority of Shang Jing were female Priests. Their status was low and they were very eye-catching, unable to move freely. Even if he wanted to go to the Shang Jing to steal some Ganoderma, how could he leave Hua Rong to steal it all by himself without worrying about it?


    He thought left and right, but still couldn''t think of a good way. He only made up his mind that he would first not let Hua Rong experience any turbulence in the near future.


    Although the summer in the Northern Lands was not as hot as the southern regions, the scorching sun still hung high in the sky for several days. The air was very dry, and it was filled with the smell of flying dust and noisy cow dung manure.


    The King Qin was afraid of making a ruckus, so he gave a relatively clean room. There was at least a huge ancient pine in the room, with needle-like leaves floating around the window very casually.


    King Qin was naturally not in the mood to appreciate the scenery. On the bed, he saw that Hua Rong still had her eyes closed, the clothes on her body were in a mess, adding that the soil and blood was mixed, the moment the weather got hot, it would emit a terrifying smell. Her hair was tousled and dried up, and she had completely lost her human form.


    Only then did King Qin realize that it was time to change her clothes. He immediately took out the money and told the Scophthalmus to buy a set of female clothing.


    This was a proper set of clothes for a woman, but the King Qin didn''t care what it was like, she just randomly found a kernels and wiped it for her. She carefully tidied up the wounds on her shoulder and helped her change her clothes.


    She was at his mercy, her hands limp. However, after King Qin had completely taken off her clothes, she discovered that her beautiful, white, and smooth female body that she used to have had slowly become emaciated after experiencing these past few days of "death-like faking". There were even some areas where only a layer of skin and bones remained.


    For a moment, he didn''t dare to dress her at all. He could only hold her in his arms, his eyes dry and dry. For the first time, he realized that he was the cause of such a beautiful life! How many times he had committed suicide, how many times he had gotten sick, and this time, his life had finally withered away like a wilting flower.


    Why was it that when she interacted with him, he would always bring her death?


    He hugged her body and could no longer hold himself back as a single tear dripped onto her body. "Little girl, it''s all my fault. I know I''m wrong. You''re better, okay? If you get better, I don''t hate you. I won''t even go against that brat Yue Pengju anymore ¡­ "Little girl, you''re getting better, okay ¡­"


    Hua Rong remained soft and curled up in his embrace, her previously transparent white face turning yellow like a vegetable.


    The beauty of the past was gone.


    All that was left was a skeletal woman.


    Was this the result of his millions of miles of pursuit?


    Was this the result of his heart''s desire to disregard life and death?


    King Qin touched her long eyelashes, they were even dried up by the tears, like a butterfly that had died long ago, and would never again open his eyes wet, giving him a gentle look.


    He buried his head in her neck and his shoulders twitched and he cried.


    After a long time, when he was about to throw away her tattered clothes, he suddenly thought of the marriage pendant in her arms. He slowly pulled it out and looked at the words'' old age ''once again.


    Little girl, she''s almost four years older than that little bastard, but why, why, did she fall in love with him?


    He unrolled the wedding band and laid it on her thin white body, striking red and startling white ¡ª a dead white in sharp contrast.


    How much did he wish for the words "Yue Pengju" to be replaced with "himself"?


    Unfortunately, he would never be able to change it. He himself, even that yellow "wedding band" had been torn apart and long since turned into ashes.


    His gaze fell on the words'' five days of August ''on her. It was the first time he had known about her birthday, and he had never before thought of asking her. He was a pirate, and in his career he had wandered about, forgetting not only his own birthday but also that he never asked anyone about it, thinking it was an unimportant day. At this moment, he realized, "Birthday", what a good word then ¡ª a day of life! It was something worth celebrating.


    Life was the most important thing to celebrate!


    The girl''s birthday was so good. It was the time when she was feeling the fresh autumn air, and the fragrant autumn flowers were floating in the air.


    Girl, you have to live for me to give you a birthday!


    Please let me have at least one birthday for you.


    She felt a pang in her heart and could no longer speak. She could only slowly dress her. He had torn women''s clothes many times in his life, but he had never dressed them before. But Hua Rong had already helped her wear it several times. However, this was the first time something like this did not land on the ground to help her change her clothes. Especially when he was wearing his undergarments, his hands were trembling as he stared at her withered body!


    What could be worse than watching your most beloved die little by little in front of your eyes?


    Moreover, her death was caused by him.


    After finally getting dressed, he didn''t know what to do. He could only sit on the bed and hug her. Even when the sun shone through the window and drenched his clothes with sweat, he didn''t realize that it was already midsummer.


    Because of the arrival of the Witch Doctor, Hua Rong had once awakened. However, the Witch Doctor''s asking price was too high, so he went out on a dark and windy night to rob again. Fortunately, they were not experts after all, and the cuts were not that heavy. He had escaped during the night and bandaged his wound, and seeing that Hua Rong was still lying quietly on the bed, she took out a big bag of gold and waved it in front of her with a smile: "Girl, you''re rich enough to get a witch doctor again. ''F * ck, if that witch doctor can''t cure you, then I''ll kill him ¡­ '' When you get a little better, I will charge into the Jinguo''s Imperial Palace and steal that Old Wolf Master''s thousand year ganoderma.


    These few days, he was afraid that Hua Rong would never wake up once she fell asleep and that she would be left in a panic, so he liked to "talk" to her and tell her about the various strange customs and customs in the area. He was not tired of it, and the total number of things he said in his life was not as many as in the past few days. After a long time, he saw her eyelids twitch once in a while, and he was glad to think that in the next second she would open her eyes, but always empty and happy, she was still fast asleep, neither the Sleeping Beauty nor the Sleeping Princess, but a woman who was growing uglier and uglier like a bag of bones.


    One day, when he went out to buy medicinal ingredients, he suddenly discovered a hawker selling Su Dongpo''s poems. It was printed by the Liaoning in the past, it was extremely crude. Lord Su Dongpo''s name spread across the entire Liaoning, and even slightly literate people would know his writing name. King Qin was very happy, and thought to himself, F * ck, these barbarians also have Old Su''s poems book for sale.


    King Qin was more happy than if he found Lingzhi medicine, he immediately bought a book back.


    The sunlight shone through the window onto Hua Rong''s body and her withered toes. King Qin sat on the side of the bed and chuckled, "Girl, you don''t know what I bought today ¡­"


    He placed the book of Su Dongpo''s poems in front of her eyes for a moment, naturally, she was ignorant and clueless, so he simply placed a thin book next to her eyelids: "Girl, do you like this thing? "If you like it, I''ll read it out loud."

 C177 Condition

    All these years, under the guidance of the Old Pirates'' Third Uncle Yang, he had learned a few words. Jiang Cheng, one of his sons. He recognized these three characters. He read:


    Ten years of life and death was an unforgettable time.


    A thousand miles of lonely grave, without a place to speak of desolation.


    Even though they did not know each other, their faces were covered with dust and their hair was like frost.


    Evening Dream suddenly returned to her hometown. She was dressing herself in the small Xuan window.


    They looked at each other in silence, but only their tears flowed.


    He was looking forward to the place where his intestines were broken every year. It was the night of the bright moon and the short pine tree.


    Even though he did not fully comprehend the meaning of these words, he still felt an inexplicable sense of great sorrow, especially the line "a thousand miles of lonely grave, without any place to speak of desolation." With a shake of his hand, the book fell to the ground.


    If that girl died, wouldn''t it be a thousand miles of lonely grave? It would even be difficult to burn paper for her.


    Could it be that Su Dongpo''s wife also died in a foreign land? But that''s not right, Su Dongpo had never sent anyone to the Jinguo or the Liaoning? In his era, the Da Song was at its wealthiest.


    He had originally planned to send her back to Yue Pengju''s side the moment Hua Rong became slightly better, but he had immediately given up on that idea. He could only hug her tightly and tear up, "Girl, if you don''t die, this daddy will definitely not let Yue Pengju see you one last time ¡­"


    There was a series of knocks on the door, but no reply. The person outside pushed open the door, and it was Han Er who led the witch doctor in.


    Seeing the big brother crying like that, Han Er was shocked. Even the Witch Doctor whose eyes had turned green was a little confused. She looked at King Qin and recited a few incantations.


    King Qin put Hua Rong down, and the Witch Doctor slowly walked over. Her eyes suddenly flashed with a trace of pity, and she grabbed Hua Rong''s hand. King Qin caught him off guard and was about to struggle when he saw the witch doctor grab his arm and turn around. That was the place where he was injured when she went out to rob.


    The Witch Doctor took a flower of terrible color, rubbed it, and laid it on his shoulder, giving off an extremely strange and terrible smell. King Qin was close to vomiting due to the smoke, he was about to get angry, but he suddenly felt a cool sensation on his wound. He was stunned, the Witch Doctor had already let go of him and walked towards Hua Rong.


    King Qin hurriedly followed by the side, seeing that the Witch Doctor had taken another look at Hua Rong''s hand, King Qin was afraid that he would take out that extremely strange little golden snake again, but this time, he only sat quietly and pulled on Hua Rong''s hand. Not long later, thin white smoke came out from the top of Hua Rong''s head. King Qin did not understand what technique it was, but just as he was about to ask, he saw Han Er waving her hand in panic, signalling him not to disturb the Witch Doctor, and gesturing that this would distract the Witch Doctor.


    It was a long time before the Witch Doctor stood up. He was also sweating profusely.


    King Qin quickly handed over a bag of gold. However, the Witch Doctor waved her hand and suddenly said, "I don''t want gold! Please give me your thousand year ginseng! "


    These words of his were actually not in Liaoning, but rather very stiff Chinese. It was not a popular Chinese language in the north, but rather a very remote Chinese language in the south.


    King Qin was born in that place, and was used to this kind of language since young. After growing up, he traveled far and wide, and only then did he gradually abandon this kind of language for the sake of communication. At this time, the King Qin heard it clearly, and was shocked, quickly asking: "How do you know I have a thousand years old ginseng?"


    "I smell something in you."


    This demon! King Qin had indeed taken the ginseng twice. He could smell it just like that?


    "But, even if I have ginseng, I still have to save my wife."


    "Ginseng is useless to your wife, you must use ganoderma. You need to send me the ginseng for a year. "


    King Qin grabbed him, "Will my wife get better? If I can get better, I don''t mind giving it to you. "But, if she doesn''t recover, even if I throw her into the sea, I still won''t send you off!"


    "He won''t die anyway!"


    King Qin stared at his green eyes, feeling a strange demon, slowly letting go of his collar.


    The Witch Doctor smiled. When he smiled, it was also very strange. Only the skin on her face was flapping, and he didn''t smile anywhere else, making him look extremely strange. He turned and left.


    Because the two of them answered very quickly and in the same remote dialect, even the translator couldn''t understand what they were talking about. However, he was surprised to find out that the witch doctor actually didn''t want the money.


    Seeing that he was hesitating to stay behind, the King Qin immediately took out two large gold ingots and gave it to him. The reward this time was ten times more generous than the previous one. The translator was overjoyed to be able to make such a fortune and accepted the gold, using his hands to add to his forehead, thanking him repeatedly. When he went out, he saw that a torrential rain had fallen from the sky, and the witch doctor had long since disappeared without a trace.


    King Qin hurriedly closed the door, thinking that the Witch Doctor''s performance was magical. When he turned around, he saw that Hua Rong was still lying down quietly with one foot still exposed.


    He sighed and walked over. He pulled up a thin blanket to cover her feet. He saw that her calves, which had once been sparkling and translucent, had now become thin. They were no longer as beautiful as they were before.


    He sat by her side and used his large hands to push away her messy hair. This kind of long period of being unconscious was an extreme torture to him. He could only hatefully say, "Ugly girl, hurry and wake up ¡­" Look how ugly you are. "If you don''t wake up now, you''ll really become an ugly girl from now on ¡­"


    As he said this, he shivered. Would the girl just lie there like this until she turned into a piece of skin that would completely wither?


    At this moment, he really wanted to pick out his own blood and feed it to her, letting it flow through her body so that she would be able to stand up and run around, even if she was nowhere to be found.


    He slowly got up and walked to the window to look at the rain. The rain came in all directions, but there was no sign of it stopping even after a while. This made him even more upset.


    He suddenly turned his head and saw Hua Rong opening her eyes and looking at him in confusion.


    He happily walked over and tightly held her hand. "Little girl, you''re awake?"


    Hua Rong''s gaze was extremely unfocused, as if she couldn''t recognize him.


    He reached out to touch her forehead and immediately saw that it was no longer hot. Then he reached out from her lap and touched her chest, which was no longer scorching hot and had the usual warmth and heat.


    With the fever gone and only internal injuries left, it was better to treat them. He was overjoyed. "Damn, that Witch Doctor really has some skills."


    However, Hua Rong seemed to not understand what he was saying. Even when his hand reached into her clothes to caress her body, she did not seem to know.


    King Qin very quickly noticed that something was wrong. Startled, he sat down and slowly carried her. "Little girl, what''s wrong?"


    She didn''t speak, she only stared blankly at King Qin, as if she didn''t recognize him at all.


    Did the girl burn her brain? King Qin was even more worried: "Little girl, are you saying something?"


    She suddenly opened her mouth and tears fell from her eyes that had dried up a long time ago. Her voice was also as weak as the chirping of a mosquito. "I want to see Pengju ¡­"


    King Qin was overjoyed, he did not care about what she said, as long as he could say it, it was a good thing.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    "Peng Ju, I want to go back ¡­ "I want to see Pengju ¡­"


    She kept crying, and she kept saying the same thing over and over again. After experiencing too much life and death, he knew that in this world, only that person was safe. Only by getting close to him would he be safe and never suffer any injuries.


    "Peng Ju... "Sob, sob, sob ¡­"


    She said and cried, repeating the words over and over again. Her mind was completely numb, and every time she opened her eyes, she would feel pain. Especially when her tears were of the highest quality, it was as if the pain had stimulated her nerves, causing them to feel as if they were about to shatter.


    "Girl, good good good, when you are better, I will send you back. I''ll send you back. Don''t cry... "Little girl, don''t cry ¡­"


    He reached out to wipe away her tears, and she stopped crying, closed her eyes slowly, and went back to sleep.


    This time, she was no longer unconscious. When it was dusk, she opened her eyes again and looked curiously at everything. King Qin was sitting on a strange chair by the window, trying to break something.


    "Qing-Shang City ¡­"


    King Qin raised his head, his eyes gleaming. "Girl, did you call me?"


    She nodded as a surprised expression slowly appeared on her face. "Where is this place?"


    Only then did he realize that she was truly awake. The girl regained consciousness.


    He happily threw down the mace that he used to smash Lingzhi and walked over. Seeing that she was struggling to sit up, he hurriedly helped her up. Her head was leaning against his chest, and between her brows, her expression was extremely gentle, as if she remembered that she was chased by the Golden Army and had no other choice but to meet the King Qin.


    Is that so? Did I get rescued by him again?


    "Hehe, Qin Shangcheng, thank you very much ¡­ "Save me again ¡­"


    He turned his head and said with a hoarse voice, "Girl ¡­ "It''s not ¡­"


    King Qin, was this really King Qin? He actually cried in front of him. He choked with sobs, but she was glad that he had come all the way to a foreign land to meet someone familiar and reliable. He only said softly, "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Little girl, it''s all my fault. I''ve let you down ¡­"


    She put her hand over his mouth. He pressed her hand to his mouth, and hot tears fell on the back of her hand.


    "Hehe, Qin Shangcheng, have you taken care of me for long? "Many thanks ¡­"


    "Little girl, I will definitely cure you. No matter what, I will completely cure you."


    "Thank you very much."


    He thought to himself, ''Little girl, did she forget who injured her?'' If he did, why didn''t he mention it at all? Could it be that the Celestial Emperor was so merciful that she had forgotten such a terrifying scene?


    "Where are Zhang Xian, Liu Qi and the rest?"


    "They have all returned safely ¡­" And Yue Pengju, he also returned safely ¡­ " She did not ask, but he told her, urgently, as if to make up for something.


    She smiled sweetly. "Then when are we going back?"


    He was stunned as he couldn''t answer.


    He only looked at her chest, the damaged internal organs, before receiving effective treatment, how could he dare to attack from such a long distance?


    "Qin Shangcheng..."


    After she said these words, her voice gradually weakened, and a purple color surfaced on her face. Qin Shangcheng immediately pulled her down and laid her down, "Little girl, don''t talk anymore. When you get better, I''ll send you back. Don''t worry, okay? This is a Town of the Liaoning. There are many herbs and people coming and going, so it''s easy to hide. I''ll send you back right away, okay? "


    She looked into his eyes, and there was a very soft light in them. She smiled and closed her eyes.


    Qin Shangcheng was startled, and couldn''t make a sound.

 C178 Promise me

    After three days of heavy rain, there was a slight chill in the room.


    Under the wide guest room, there was a huge blanket. This kind of blanket was famous for the works of art made in the Liaoning. The patterns on the blanket were exquisite, and they were made from fine wool, soft and slippery.


    King Qin carried Hua Rong and the two of them sat on the carpet. The Liaoning''s bed and windows were very short. If he sat like this, he would be able to see the endless rain outside, as well as the swaying branches and willow branches of the pine needles under the rain.


    He turned his head and was about to speak to her when he saw her bare ankle and leg sticking out from under her skirt. It looked like a bright lotus root, just like when he had first seen her.


    He was stunned. Life is really strange. Once a person wakes up, those muscles can quickly recover. Once nourished, the withered skin of the past began to glow with moisture and the juice of life.


    Maybe because she noticed that was looking at her legs, Hua Rong unwittingly retracted her leg, sat cross-legged on the carpet, raised her head and smiled: "Qin Shangcheng, I have something to discuss with you, okay?"


    It was the first time in his life that King Qin had seen that kind of gentle and kind expression in her eyes. His heart trembled, and at this moment, even if she wanted to climb the mountain of blades or climb the sea of flames, he would immediately rush out.


    "Girl, go ahead!"


    She smiled and narrowed her eyes, as if she didn''t know what to say.


    King Qin saw that her body was half-leaning against the wall behind her and her face was pale. When she squinted her eyes, her eyelashes drooped down and she closed them.


    "Little girl, what do you want to say?"


    She opened her eyes and slowly spoke in a soft voice, "Qin Shangcheng, we have known each other for so many years, right?"


    He was taken aback for a moment before nodding his head, "Yes, it''s been almost ten years."


    In a flash, nearly ten years had passed. So fast, and so slow.


    Staring at the King Qin, her mind involuntarily recalled his first terrifying "meeting" with him, his first "wedding night" in her life, his rescue from breaking into the Jinying, his escape from the sea, and his embrace in a foreign land.


    In the days after she woke up, she did not even think about Yue Pengju anymore. Sometimes, one''s heart would be broken from even thinking about it ¨C because the damage to one''s internal organs was something one could clearly see. After staying in the military camp for so long, he had learned some rudimentary medical skills. According to him, it would take him at most three to five years, or at least three to five months.


    If he could still open his eyes, it would only be for a short period of time. If he could return and see Yue Pengju, he would be satisfied.


    However, there had to be a true conclusion between the King Qin and him.


    The moment he woke up, he remembered his palm strike. It was not like there was no hatred in his heart at all. Not only did he have it, it was extremely strong. He himself, would eventually die in his hands.


    King Qin felt very uncomfortable being stared at like that, but he also felt a kind of strange sadness. He was unable to say a single word.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    "Qin Shangcheng, I recognize you as Brother of brotherhood, okay?"


    King Qin was stunned, he could not react at all, what did she mean.


    She spoke slowly, word by word as if explaining something, "Hehe, other than Pengju, you are the only one who treats me the best in this world. But, I''ve already married Peng Ju, and in this lifetime, I will not disgrace his surname, and will always be with him. I have tried to help you many times but to no avail. Qin Shangcheng, I respect you as my brother.


    King Qin was dumbstruck.


    There was only one kind of woman in life, and that was going to bed or not going to bed. The corner of his mouth twitched. Besides, the woman in front of him was his'' wife ''! He was the wife of someone who had kowtowed before him!


    From husband and wife to siblings?


    Which man would be willing to be respected by his wife as Brother of brotherhood?


    Why didn''t she recognize Yue Pengju as her Brother of brotherhood?


    "No, it''s my foster brother!"


    Why was it him? Is it just because you like it? Just because he liked Yue Pengju, he had to become the "Brother of brotherhood"?


    "You know, I don''t have any family. If I have a brother like you, you can help me beat him up when Yue Pengju bullies me. Qin Shangcheng, you promised to be my Brother of brotherhood, okay? "


    Her voice was soft and clear, full of pleading and enthusiasm.


    But King Qin looked like he was beaten up by someone, his face was so gloomy that water was about to come out.


    "Qin Shangcheng..."


    "NO!" I will never agree to that! "


    What was going on? He angrily turned his head to the side. It was unknown whether he was angry with her or with himself.


    "Qin Shangcheng..."


    "No, you don''t! Little girl, I have hurt you and owe you, so you don''t have many days left to live. After you die, I will end this. You don''t have to force me to do something I don''t want to do at this time. You clearly know why I, your father, am your stupid Brother of brotherhood? "You think you can think of something like that ¡­"


    Her voice was filled with panic, knowing his personality, so she became even more afraid. "What''s wrong with you? Qin Shangcheng, don''t do anything stupid. You injured me, and I don''t hate you ¡­ "You saved my life twice ¡­" Now, if you want your life, please take it ¡ª She couldn''t continue. She didn''t mean that.


    These words trembled King Qin''s ears whenhe heard it. He suddenly remembered that at sea, on board the ship, she had threatened to kill himself with a knife. If he said that he wanted to start a war, she would return that life to him.


    As expected, her life was "given back" to him!


    "Heh, little girl, you think that I just want to kill you, right?"


    "No, I don''t think so ¡­"


    "But, I wanted to kill you in the first place!"


    "AHH!"


    Seeing that his gaze was about to ignite, Hua Rong''s heart sour, and was unable to say anymore. King Qin turned his back on her.


    Hua Rong leaned on the wall and laid down slowly. She closed her eyes and laid on the carpet, listening to the sound of the wind and rain in this foreign country.


    After a long while without any movement, Qin Shangcheng quietly turned his head and saw that she had fallen asleep on the carpet. His crystalline calves were curled up, giving off a beautiful yet desolate allure.


    His throat felt dry, and he was extremely unconvinced. The reason why he had sought his wife for thousands of miles was precisely to change his husband to become a "Brother of brotherhood"? Absolutely impossible!


    With a secret sigh, he leaned close to her and lay down on his head with her. She still had her eyes closed, but her body was curling up even more. He already knew what it meant by ''not dying''. To be able to survive was only three months, and once his heart and lungs were completely injured and decayed, he would die in one breath. Every time she curled up her body, he knew that her internal organs were contracting from the pain.


    He reached out to put his arms around her, but she gently brushed his hand away. She was weak and could not be moved, but he knew that her body language clearly did not want him to approach her. He could only withdraw his hand and stare at her in a daze.


    The heavy rain during the day and the thunder and lightning during the night.


    The lightning bolts struck the windows one after another, as if there was an endless amount of terrifying power that was about to break through the windows and enter inside.


    King Qin laid on the carpet for a while. Finally he couldn''t take it anymore and sat on the edge of the bed. There was another flash of snow-white lightning, and he could clearly see her eyes wide open in the darkness.


    "Little girl, are you afraid?"


    She was indeed afraid, afraid that she would die in this foreign land''s storm, unable to return to her homeland, unable to return to Yue Pengju''s side.


    He reached out and gently hugged her. At this moment, she was so weak that she couldn''t struggle. She also didn''t want to struggle. All she could do was gently lean her head against his chest.


    There was another flash of lightning, and he saw that her feet were exposed. Gently, he reached out and took her feet in his hands and placed them under the blanket. She raised her hand and touched her cold calves. Only then did she realize that her entire body was ice-cold.


    His hand stopped there, wanting to warm his cold lower leg. The tender pity in his heart became more and more intense. "Little girl, I will definitely treat you ¡­"


    There was one more thing that he couldn''t say out loud, and that was, even if it was cured, she would still follow Yue Pengju in the future and he would no longer force her.


    However, he couldn''t say it out loud many times. It was as if the touch of pain in his chest would cause a bone in his body to break when he spoke. He was like a man who wanted to cut off a bone from his body.


    He couldn''t do it himself. He had always hoped that a miracle would prevent his body from being damaged completely.


    The sounds of thunder and lightning slowly faded, and then the sound of the wind whistling by came and went like thousands of horses and soldiers running in the dark night.


    Hua Rong''s head rested against his chest, so much so that his heartbeat could clearly be heard.


    She made a sound amidst the wind and rain: "Qin Shangcheng, just do as I say, okay?"


    In that instant, he had the illusion that his wife, his own woman, was nestling in his arms, softly talking to him. No matter what, he would still be obedient to her.


    But, was it to become a "Brother of brotherhood" again?


    He touched her hair sadly and did not speak. [I wonder what I will do if she continues to ask for permission.]


    "I want to tell you, that time, the oath you made cannot be counted. It''s not that you''re cheating me, but that I''m cheating you. Therefore, you can''t use that kind of pedantic oath to restrain yourself. Qin Shangcheng, all these years, you have been very lonely. You are not young anymore, you should marry a good woman and live a good life ¡­ In the future, just forget about me and marry another woman, okay? "


    He could not speak.


    Her voice was faint as if she was sighing, "On the second day of my wedding, Peng was in the garden admiring the snow. He had his back facing me, and I saw a figure who seemed like you drinking with a wine jug ¡­"


    His heart trembled! The girl saw him!


    She actually saw him. That time, he had originally wanted to go to the army camp and kill Yue Pengju, but Zhang Xian''s security had been so tight that he had no choice but to leave in dejection. Unexpectedly, when Yue Pengju didn''t kill her later, he managed to heavily injure her instead.


    "..." Qin Shangcheng, at that moment, it was extremely uncomfortable for me to see you. For so many years, I had always thought that I hated you, that I would never have the slightest bit of true goodwill towards you. However, at that moment, I felt that I had let you down ¡­ "I''m very sorry ¡­"


    He reached out and touched her face.


    "Little girl ¡­" He could not continue at all with a single cry.


    "Qin Shangcheng, I sincerely hope that you can live your life, don''t think of me as your own ¡­ What''s so good about me? I''m not good at anything. "If you abandon me, if you forget me, you will have a truly happy time in this life ¡­"


    Little girl, she didn''t know how much time it would take even if she wanted it in her heart. Her life had already been pushed to the brink of destruction.


    "Promise me that you''ll find another woman you like in the future and not miss me for another thousand miles, okay?" "I don''t want you to have a bad life ¡­"

 C179 Brother of brotherhood

    Her voice was muffled. After being sealed by his mouth, he could no longer utter a single word.


    Maybe it was because of this night of thunderstorms, or maybe it was because of the edge of despair in his life, King Qin could not help but forget about everything. After a long while, all he knew was to kiss her with all her might, to kiss her deeply, as if kissing for as long as the world lasted, would make her feel better, and he would be as lively as ever.


    After a long time, he raised his head and was surprised to find that the little girl hadn''t bitten him!


    The first time she was awake, she did not bite herself. Not only did he not bite himself, he could even feel her kiss so clearly ¡ª she kissed herself!


    He kissed himself!


    He had begged and begged on the island, but who would have thought that in such a desperate situation, on a stormy night in a foreign land, she would actually kiss him.


    Years of dreams, once they come true.


    The bitter taste of the soup still lingered in her mouth, but it was as sweet and fragrant as a poplar dew. This inn seemed to have turned into a luxurious palace or a paradise, as people flew up into the sky.


    It was also like the ascension of a soul.


    He cried tears of joy as he incoherently spoke, "Girl, girl ¡­"


    Just because of this kiss, what was the use of dying a thousand times?


    However, her soft hands slipped away from his chest and she was able to sit a little away from his embrace. Subconsciously, he immediately reached out to hug her again.


    "Qin Shangcheng, can you be my Brother of brotherhood?"


    "¡­"


    "How is it?"


    His eyes, in the dark, shone with a desperate light, an emotion of the highest level of comprehension and pain ¡ª he knew at once that she was saying goodbye, that she was saying goodbye to him in this way, forever, forever ¡ª and from then on, he would cut off all entanglement in his emotions.


    A kiss to the mountain.


    From then on, he and she had ended all the relationships between men and women in this way!


    Her soft voice was still pleading and her hand was quietly holding his, but this time, it didn''t have anything to do with wind and moon, it was just an instinctive connection in a desperate situation.


    "Are you willing to be my Brother of brotherhood?"


    He didn''t want to. He just held her close, tears falling on her hair, drop by drop, in the dark. It stung her scalp.


    Yue Pengju''s plan to travel was delayed because of a fever.


    After the battle with Jin Wushu, the wounds on his body had started to fester all over, and he was running with a high fever, unable to retreat. The Military Doctor had been watching him all day, but the moment he woke up, he would get out of bed. In the end, it was Zhang Xian who came up with the idea and gave him a sleeping medicine, preventing him from getting out of bed.


    If Yue Pengju lost his life first, what was the point of all this?


    Zhang Xian and the others were looking for him, but there was no news about it. Furthermore, there was no news about the two followers of the King Qin. He had actually already decided in his heart that Hua Rong was most likely already out of luck, and was so anxious that he had to sit tight all day. He didn''t know how he should face Yue Pengju''s question when he woke up.


    Not only that, Hua Rong had also died because of that palm strike.


    After another half a day, he could no longer sit still and sent another team out to search. Otherwise, even more so, when Yue Pengju woke up.


    As for Ma Su and Liu Wu, after saying their goodbyes and walking for a few miles, Ma Su suddenly turned around.


    Liu Wu asked: "Why did you turn around?"


    Ma Su laughed bitterly: "With your majesty''s temper, you definitely won''t return to the ocean."


    "What did you say?"


    "Madam is severely injured and cannot be shaken up. She is not far away, and the King must still be at the border of Song Jin. We might as well go back and find it. "


    Liu Wu was suspicious: "Then should I tell Zhang Xian and the others?"


    "No need. The reason the King travelled millions of miles to find them was because he didn''t want them to destroy him. At that time, you only need to tell the King about their situation and decide what to do. "


    The two discussed and returned to the border. The two of them had followed King Qin for a long time, so naturally, they were better off than Liu Qi and the others in searching, but they did not receive any news for three days straight.


    On the fourth day, the two of them reached the border of Yanjing. Blank and confused, he pretended to walk around the city and saw that everyone was talking about the Jinguo and the others being executed.


    The two of them sat down in front of a milk tea vendor and listened to the discussions of the citizens about the mutiny. They naturally heard rumours about it and only talked about how wise and mighty the Fourth Prince was.


    As he was talking, a drunk man stood up and patted the table: "Fuck, what''s so special about Fourth Prince?"


    The Golden Man''s reverence and inferiority complex was not as strict as that of the Song Kingdom''s, but when everyone heard his rude remarks towards the Fourth Prince, many people still scolded him, "The Fourth Prince searches the mountains and picks the seas to capture the Ninth Prince, naturally, it''s very impressive ¡­"


    "This time, Wolf Lord has eliminated a few ambitious Grand Prince. This Fourth Prince has done a great service ¡­"


    The man laughed coldly, "No matter how impressive Fourth Prince is, you still have to drink my foot wash ¡­"


    "Tsk, what are you bragging about ¡­"


    "I''m not boasting. His wife used to be someone I played with myself ¡­"


    Everyone laughed heartily and naturally thought that he was bragging.


    Beside him, a young man couldn''t help but stare at him. The man was Liu Qi. He led his team to look for Hua Rong, but was unable to find him, so he returned to Yanjing to try his luck. After he disguised himself, when his gaze shifted away from the drunk man, he suddenly saw Ma Su and the others. Naturally, he recognized these two and immediately let out a heavy cough.


    Hearing that cough, Ma Su looked over and saw the person dressed up was Liu Qi.


    The three of them were all overjoyed as they each gave a meaningful glance to each other before casually walking out one after the other.


    Just as they left, another true female male hurried in, and the drunkard was still boasting.


    At this time, Ye Lvguanyin''s face suddenly surfaced. When he went to the Fourth Prince Palace that time, he felt that there was a woman who looked familiar, and now that he thought about it, he immediately recognized this man. It was the person whom he and Hua Rong met that day, the one who had sex with the woman in the small shop. He was originally the adulterer of Fourth Prince''s wife and concubine!


    He was shocked. He knew that Chidan soldier Pang had been coming here every day to buy wine and drink cheap local wine.


    Ma Su and the other two immediately reunited after reaching a secluded place. The three of them had the same thought and hid in a secluded place. After a long time, they finally saw the drunk man pass by. They were naturally aware of the grudge between Jin Wushu, King Qin and Hua Rong, and were also led by the King Qin.


    The drunkard went to a secluded spot and leaned against an abandoned wall to relieve himself. When he was done, his mouth was covered.


    He kicked wildly, "What do you want to do? I have no money ¡­ "


    Ma Su released his hands, still holding onto both of''s arms tightly, he was about to ask when a tall true female male ran over from the left.


    Ma Su was afraid that his whereabouts would be exposed, he immediately let go of the drunkard and ran. Not far from where he was running, he heard hurried footsteps approaching from behind him. The female Genuine Soldier shouted, "Hey, have you seen The little boys ¡­"


    Hearing the "The little boys", Liu Qi immediately stopped and turned his head hesitantly. He asked joyously: "Zha He, is that you?"


    Zha He ran over quickly and was very excited: "Are you guys still here? And the The little boys? Is she with you? " He had previously seen Zhang Xian and Liu Qi closely following Hua Rong and thought that they would definitely be there at the same time. Looking around, he only saw three men, who then revealed a disappointed expression.


    Liu Qi knew that he was an honest and honest man, he did not hide anything from him and said in a low voice, "The little boys was severely injured, and we are currently not sure if he is dead or alive. We''re looking for her. Zha He, if you have any news on her, you must tell us ¡­ "


    The life and death of The little boys was unknown, and its whereabouts was unknown?


    Zha He hurriedly said: "That''s not right, I just went to the Fourth Prince Palace a few days ago to investigate. They say that The little boys has already returned to the Song Kingdom and set up a trap to injure him ¡­ "


    "Ah?" Who said that? "


    "The servant of the Fourth Prince Palace told me. They say that Fourth Prince himself said it. "


    Liu Qi shook his head and patted his shoulder, "The little boys did not return to Song Kingdom! She is heavily injured, you are the Golden Man, it is easier to find information. If you find out where she is, you must definitely tell us in secret. "Right, she might be together with such a man ¡­"


    He described King Qin''s appearance, causing Zha He to feel at a loss. He suddenly took out a small packet of golden leaf s from his bosom. "This was given to me by the The little boys, and I only used a few of them. If you see her, then tell her that I don''t have any money to gamble on these days ¡­ "I, I want to go find her ¡­"


    "Zha He, you are not allowed to reveal our identities to anyone."


    "I know. Never."


    When the crowd saw his simplicity, they sighed. In this vast sea of people, where could they find such a person?


    Ma Su and the others had already left. Zha He took the bag of golden leaf and slowly put it back in his bosom. Didn''t Fourth Prince say that he had already returned to the Song Kingdom? How could he be missing?


    The more he thought, the more upset he felt. He immediately increased his pace and rushed to the Fourth Prince''s Palace, thinking, why would the Fourth Prince lie to me?


    The current Fourth Prince Palace had long ago become different from the past. In a short period of time, the mansion was in a new state. Outside the gate, there were two groups of extremely mighty Black and red armored guards.


    After exterminating a few princes and usurping Zong Han''s military power, Jin Wushu was immediately conferred the title of the First Marshal due to his "great merit". Even though he had fought against Wu Jie and Yue Pengju, he had not received any punishment from the Wolf Lord because of his small scope of failure. In order to win over, he even gave him the title of "Minister Zuo".


    Just as Zha He was about to enter, a guard stopped him: "You are not allowed to trespass into the Fourth Prince Palace ¡­"


    "I have something important to report."


    "You punk, what important matter can you possibly have?"


    Just as Zha He was about to get angry, he heard someone shout from the door: "Zha He, why are you here at the Crown Prince''s Palace again?"


    Zha He immediately knelt down and kowtowed: "This lowly one has come to ask Fourth Prince, The little boys did not return to Song Kingdom, why did you lie and say that she went back?"


    Jin Wushu raged: "You ungrateful thing, repeatedly asking about Hua Rong''s whereabouts?"


    "The little boys did not return to Song, she was heavily injured and her whereabouts are unknown, the situation is extremely dangerous, if Fourth Prince has any news, please inform me ¡­"


    , who was supporting Jin Wushu, snorted. "Yo, no wonder Yue Pengju was able to win a hundred battles, it turns out that his wife used a beauty trap, to the point where we female genuine good men were confused and disoriented ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was furious. He kicked the man, "Scram, in the future, you are not allowed to mention her name in front of me anymore ¡­"


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "You still dare to be stubborn? Pull him down and hit him with fifty military sticks again, and he will be kicked out of the door!"

 C180 Untaught

    Zha He resisted and shouted, "Fourth Prince, you can hit this little one but, where is The little boys ¡­"


    At this time, the military baton had fallen and Zha He was knocked to the ground. Seeing that he still dared to pursue the matter, Jin Wushu was already extremely angry at this stubborn and foolish brat.


    Instantly, the sound of the staff and screams rose and fell one after another.


    Jin Wushu was still enraged: "Zha He, if you dare come and disturb me again, I''ll definitely kill you the next time."


    He turned and walked back. He was in a rush, so he hurt the wound on his back, and his hatred for Hua Rong and Hua Rong flooded his heart, muttering to himself: "These two, what do they have to do with this crown prince after death?"


    Ye Lvguanyin supported him in, feeling pleased in his heart. In the past few days, she had already understood Jin Wushu''s temperament, and how he couldn''t be provoked, and how much face he had. Losing to Yue Pengju was his weakness. As long as he could grasp this point, then all his attacks would be invincible. Seeing that he had achieved his goal, he did not speak anymore and waited on Fourth Prince to rest.


    After coming out, Ye Lvguanyin was still a little worried, afraid that Hua Rong was really still in Jinguo. If Fourth Prince thought things through one day and went to look for her again, it would be really troublesome. In front of her, Fourth Prince was like a little sheep. If she really entered the Fourth Prince Palace, no matter how hard she tried, how could she be her match?


    When she saw that the Fourth Prince had gone to sleep, she quietly went out. She saw that after Zha He got beaten up, he was thrown in front of a fork in the road, lying there half dead.


    She quietly stepped forward and gave him a kick. "Hey ¡­"


    Zha He opened his eyes and moaned. Seeing that it was Ye Lvguanyin, he was shocked.


    "Hey, who told you that Hua Rong is still in Jinguo?"


    Although Zha He was simple, he was not stupid. Seeing that this woman had instigated the Fourth Prince to beat him up, and even asked for Hua Rong''s whereabouts, he was unwilling to say anything. He closed his eyes and laid down again, moaning uncontrollably.


    Ye Lvguanyin suddenly took out a silver ingot and threw it in front of him.


    Zha He accepted the silver, and continued to mutter. "It was my dream. Last night, I dreamt that the The little boys was in the Fourth Prince Palace ¡­ "


    Ye Lvguanyin looked at this foolish brat in doubt. Seeing that he did not look like he was lying, he heaved a sigh of relief, Miss Ye Lvguanyin was born, the Chidan was ruthless, and after the Liaoning forgot about her, it was not easy for his to survive, he even developed a very aggressive personality. He remembered to ask this question and used a silver ingot, he could not hold it in, and kicked him: "Slave, scram, if you dare come again, your death date is soon ¡­"


    She no longer paid attention to Zha He and turned around to return to the Fourth Prince Manor.


    Tian Wei, who was playing with Xiao Luwenlong at the door, heard the miserable beatings that Zha He was making. He was so frightened that he quickly hid himself with his mother and children in the garden.


    Afraid of being vexed, the three of them stayed in the garden for a long time. Seeing that it was already late and they were just about to go back, Ye Lvguanyin said, "What are you doing here? Why do you have to stay out here for so long? "


    She turned around and saw that it was only Ye Lvguanyin. Fourth Prince had gone somewhere first, and she was even more afraid.


    Ye Lvguanyin sneered. He saw that there were still faint scars on Tian Wei''s forehead. It was due to that time where she was attacked by Jin Wushu and had not fully recovered. Looking at her other hand, she was still firmly holding onto Xiao Luwenlong, as if Xiao Luwenlong was a lifesaver.


    Xiao Luwenlong saw that the woman''s eyes were fierce, he was young, and did not know how to look at others. He could only hold Hua Rong''s and milkmaid''s hands: "Mother, let''s go, let''s go ¡­"


    Ever since Ye Lvguanyin came to the door, the first person he disliked the most was Xiao Luwenlong, and that person was even more displeasing to the eye than Tian Wei. Especially after Fourth Prince showed his power, she initially wanted to send Tian Wei over to be a servant, but Fourth Prince casually said that he didn''t need to do anything else to raise Xiao Luwenlong. Moreover, he didn''t scold Tian Wei as she had hoped. Not only that, after the incident, he suddenly had a whim and even asked servant girl to send a bottle of medicine to Tian Wei.


    Ye Lvguanyin naturally knew that the one that the Fourth Prince valued was not Tianwei, but her raised child, Lu Wenlong. As long as this kid was here, he would definitely be the nemesis of his son in the future.


    Seeing her fierce gaze, Tian Wei and the milkmaid both quickly kneeled down and said: "Hurry and greet mother!" They followed the customs of the Song Kingdom and made the children respectfully call the direct wife of the Fourth Prince their mother.


    But Xiao Luwenlong refused, "No, no, she''s so fierce ¡­"


    Speaking of which, it was weird that the child had never been willing to get along with her ever since Ye Lvguanyin entered the door. Sometimes, she would play with him in front of him and even more so refuse to call him a child. Even if the Fourth Prince coaxed him to call Ye Lvguanyin "mother", he would not wake her up. Jin Wushu doted on him even more than her own son, and was naturally unwilling to punish him. He always said that the child was still young and didn''t know anything. However, Ye Lvguanyin understood that this child was the first thorn in his side in the Crown Prince''s Palace.


    "Mom, she''s so fierce. She''s staring at me ¡­" "She''s a bad person, tell her to go away ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin was enraged, he extended his hand, but endured it, not daring to attack Lu Wenlong, he only stared at Tian Wei and milkmaid: "I won''t teach you guys how to raise a child, you two failed your duties!"


    "Ye Lvniangzi, forgive us, Servant will definitely teach you well."


    Ye Lvguanyin''s face was cold as he shouted, "Bring me the willow branch."


    The servant girl that was with her immediately broke off one of the willow branch and passed it to Tian Wei. "The two of you failed your duties and lashed each other ten times ¡­"


    Tian Wei was so scared that her entire body was trembling. Previously, when Wang Junhua was being arrogant, she was only allowed to do all sorts of menial tasks. Now that Ye Lvguanyin had shown off his power as the mistress, she did not dare to avoid him. milkmaid did not dare to offend the mistress of the crown prince''s residence even though she was living under someone else''s roof.


    Ye Lvguanyin saw that she was rejecting his orders and was enraged: "Why aren''t you attacking? Do I have to kick you out of the Crown Prince''s Palace? "


    If they rushed out, they would end up in the laundry. In the end, the two of them were both from a dead country, so they didn''t dare to disobey the order and could only use their wicker to beat each other up. Furthermore, because Ye Lvguanyin was supervising from the side, he did not dare to hit too lightly, as he was afraid of receiving an even greater punishment.


    Ye Lvguanyin found it interesting, but he saw that Xiao Luwenlong was staring intently at the two "mothers" thrashing around. He was still young, so he did not understand, but seeing the two crying face, he pointed at Ye Lvguanyin: "Why didn''t you beat her up?"


    Ye Lvguanyin flew into a rage and slapped him across the face, "Evil child, you still dare to spout nonsense ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong cried loudly, "Abba, someone is bullying me ¡­ I want to tell Abba... "


    It didn''t matter if he was beaten up or not, when he saw that his child was beaten up, he really couldn''t hold it in any longer. This child was the only hope they had in their midst of suffering. They truly pitied him more than they pitied their own lives. milkmaid quickly threw away the willow branch, hugged the child and consoled him with tears, "Young Gongzi, don''t cry ¡­"


    Seeing that the child was crying so loudly, Ye Lvguanyin was afraid that he would actually tell Jin Wushu.


    After she left, Tian Wei cried, "She actually dared to hit her child. She must tell Fourth Prince ¡­"


    milkmaid let out a long sigh, and shook her head: "She is pregnant now, and is also the mistress. Even if she told the Fourth Prince, that the Fourth Prince pitied her son, he would not say anything.


    Tianwei didn''t dare to persist, but it was even more sad. This tigress had entered the sect, in the future, don''t even think about living a peaceful life. She looked to the south, her face filled with tears, "This servant really doesn''t know when I will die in this foreign land, my soul will no longer belong to Da Song. I wish that I can live forever and never be born into the royal family! "


    After days of heavy rain, the weather had finally cleared up. The sky was as blue as a giant crystal, as if it had been washed.


    Hua Rong turned her body, wanting to sit up, but when the King Qin heard the commotion, he immediately walked over from the window and picked up the ginseng soup on the table that was already dried properly: "Girl, it''s time to drink the medicine."


    She drank it, her stomach churning, a trickle of blood trickling from the corner of her mouth. She lowered her head and wiped it away with her sleeve before King Qin could see her.


    "Little girl, what''s wrong?"


    "It''s fine, it''s fine."


    "Little girl, are you feeling better these past few days?"


    She forced herself to nod her head and seeing him put away the bowl, she let out a long sigh: "Qin Shangcheng, you can just give me some herbs from now on. There is no need to keep eating these Ginseng Lingzhi ¡­"


    When she woke up, she couldn''t eat anything other than the soup. However, if he kept eating things like Lingzhi, even a wealthy family would not be able to support him. Ever since she was a child, she had simply dressed in coarse clothes, which was why she was very uneasy. Furthermore, she knew that the King Qin did not have any silver on her to maintain her high "medical fees".


    Travelling at night, she would definitely meet a ghost. She didn''t want the King Qin to be in a foreign land and take any more risks for her.


    The King Qin didn''t seem to care at all, "Girl, what this daddy has stolen from Jinguo and all the nobles of Liaoning, and their money was stolen from my Da Song.


    Hua Rong laughed involuntarily, the words that King Qin had said was not easy to refute.


    King Qin proudly continued: "The reason why I am able to rob more is to avenge Da Song, to not fight for free and to not rob. Moreover, you have to eat at least one year of ginseng lingzhi ¡­"


    He suddenly stopped talking, but Hua Rong''s expression changed, as he understood even more clearly that his injuries could not be healed. She understood that she was about to return to Yue Pengju''s side. She and Yue Pengju had absolutely nothing left over, and the silver that she had brought with her when she sent out the mission to the Jinguo, other than bribing, she had saved the rest of the travel fees for Zha He. If he ate like this for a year or so, he definitely wouldn''t be able to afford it.


    She shook her head and became even more determined to not stay any longer. She needed these expensive things to protect her life. If she could not survive, even eating several carts of Lingzhi would be useless.


    She slowly got up, her spirits better than ever, "Qin Shangcheng, let''s go, right?"


    King Qin silently put the medicine bowl aside. These days, she had already urged him countless of times to leave, if not for the heavy rain, he would have left a long time ago. He knew what she was thinking and felt even worse. He slowly comforted her. "Little girl, your body isn''t suitable to travel. You should rest for a few more days ¡­"


    Her eyes were very sincere. "But, I want to return early. Let''s leave immediately, okay?" She was worried about Yue Pengju, and she was worried that he would be trying so hard to find his. At this time, he didn''t have much time left to live, he had to go back. If he could have a few days of peace and quiet, it would have to be a few days. Since he was already stalling for time, why would he waste his time with Yue Pengju?


    The King Qin was helpless, he could only nod his head: "Forget it, let''s go."

 C181 How could he bear to die?!

    Because of her daily urging, the carriage was already prepared.


    Inside the wide carriage, there were many layers of cushions and blankets, and Hua Rong was lying on top of these blankets, listening to the carriage ride on the horses outside.


    The coachman had to drive, and would occasionally play a few of the Liaoning''s mountain tunes.


    King Qin sat in the carriage and looked at the huge pile of Lingzhi ginseng he had collected. All of these were top-notch, but they were only lacking the thousand year ganoderma that the wolf master possessed.


    He looked at Hua Rong''s pale face and tried to say something, but no words would come out of his mouth.


    Due to her injuries, the carriage moved extremely slowly. It only arrived at the Song Kingdom''s border five days later.


    The carriage stopped, and the coachman didn''t dare to go over again.


    King Qin took out a large ingot of gold and bought the entire carriage. The carriage driver happily dismounted and walked back.


    The King Qin personally waved his horsewhip. Hua Rong lifted the curtain alone in the carriage, and looked at the lush trees and the scorching sky outside. She understood that she had truly returned to the Song Kingdom.


    He had truly stepped into the land of the Song Kingdom!


    Good and bad. In his own land, he was always more at ease.


    She closed her eyes and slept soundly for the first time in days.


    This was a very desolate Town within the Song Kingdom. Because of the constant war and chaos, there were only a few brave villagers and a few merchants who took advantage of the chaos to make a fortune here.


    The two of them decided to stay in the only shop in town. They would set out tomorrow, and in a few dozen kilometers, they would reach the Oolong Town.


    The store was in the middle of autumn, and only an old man in plain clothes was having lunch here.


    Right after they settled down, King Qin brought Hua Rong out for dinner. In these past few days, it was Hua Rong''s first time seeing the local dishes in the Song Kingdom, especially the cooked rice that she liked.


    King Qin was a little worried: "Girl, you want to eat it?"


    "Yes."


    King Qin could only give a small bowl to her. She had just eaten a mouthful and coughed a few times before spitting it out along with a mouthful of blood. King Qin was shocked and hastily moved his bowl away. He reached out to hug her and said, "Girl, go back and rest."


    An old man by her side continuously coughed and couldn''t help but look at her. King Qin saw that the old man was looking at her and asked angrily, "What are you looking at?"


    The old man was not afraid of his viciousness, he simply walked over and looked at Hua Rong carefully: "This lady here is severely injured ¡­"


    From his tone, King Qin seemed to be a wuxiaozhong. Just listening to Hua Rong''s cough, he knew where the problem was, and was full of respect and joy, "May I trouble elder to see if my wife''s injuries can be healed?"


    He was used to calling Hua Rong his wife outside. When she was unconscious, she did not know, but now that he had woken up and heard it with her own ears, she could not help but frown. The King Qin did not care about her and bowed. "Old mister, please take a look ¡­"


    When the wuxiaozhong saw him acting so respectfully, he didn''t mind. He picked up Hua Rong''s hand and carefully checked her pulse, then looked at the mouthful of blood he vomited on the ground. The blood on it was still fresh, it was purple.


    This color was caused by the damage to his internal organs.


    Seeing that his face was growing uglier, King Qin became more and more uneasy. When he released Hua Rong''s hand, he immediately asked: "Sir, what is she doing?"


    wuxiaozhong ignored him and rolled over Hua Rong''s eyelids. He placed a hand on''s back and shook his head after a while with an expression of surprise: "Who hit so hard? This is too vicious! "


    How could King Qin answer that? His gaze shifted away, not daring to meet Ye Zichen''s gaze at all.


    "Your esteemed wife''s internal organs have all been displaced. She was originally out of luck, yet she was still able to live for so long ¡­ Who did you find to treat him? "


    "It''s a witch doctor from Liaoning."


    wuxiaozhong made an ''oh'' as he was surprised by the Witch Doctor''s strange treatment. He immediately replied: "It really is a godly hand! godly hand! What kind of medicine did she use?"


    The little snakes and flowers used by the Witch Doctor were all things that King Qin couldn''t explain in detail. They had never seen or heard of before, and there was no way to explain them in detail.


    The wuxiaozhong listened attentively to his explanation, asking very detailed questions. He did not miss the slightest details, and started pondering as he listened, but the King Qin became extremely impatient, and quickly asked again: "Can this injury be treated?"


    wuxiaozhong put down Hua Rong''s hand, "Great sir, you can''t expect too much from this. It''s been good enough for your wife to survive for a year or so. If treated properly, we might be able to live for a bit longer. "


    "But how should I train it?" I hope that old mister can enlighten me. "


    wuxiaozhong spoke in a low voice, "Your wife''s injury has invaded her internal organs. You can only recuperate and do not get excited." He suddenly asked, "Do you and your wife have children?"


    King Qin shook his head: "No."


    wuxiaozhong frowned: "Then do you have a concubine?"


    When the King Qin heard him suddenly ask about these random things, he shouted angrily, "What the hell are you doing?


    wuxiaozhong slowly said: "This wife of yours, even though she is still alive, is no longer able to walk the path of husband and wife ¡­ "There are three ways to be unfilial. If you want to have children, you might as well take them as a concubine ¡­"


    wuxiaozhong also meant well. At that time, the children of the concubines were all considered under the main wife, if the main wife could not have children, she would always help her husband take in more concubines to keep him burning.


    King Qin did not understand what he meant and asked angrily: "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    The wuxiaozhong saw that he was foolish, shook his head, and turned to leave without asking him about the consultation fee.


    Hua Rong was at the side, but she could hear what was being said clearly. In that moment, it was as if his entire body had fallen into an ice cellar. The wuxiaozhong''s words were tactful. In reality, with his broken body, not only could she not have any sexual intercourse with her husband, she would not even have a child.


    At that time, everyone followed the view that "if you are not filial, you will not get married". Although Hua Rong and her parents did not have much of a "filial piety", if a married woman was alive, then she would be told that she would never be able to bear children, and would never be able to walk the path of a husband and wife.


    King Qin saw that her face was deathly pale, and that she had suddenly understood what was going on. Her heart was filled with fear, and she was unable to say anything for the moment.


    Hua Rong''s hands also trembled slightly. In her panic, as if she wanted to grab hold of something, she stretched towards the table with trembling hands. Once again, she picked up the rice bowl, slipped, and the bowl fell to the ground, breaking into two pieces.


    "Little girl!"


    King Qin saw that her face had turned completely ashen and her entire body was trembling uncontrollably. Even her warm and familiar expression could not be seen anymore.


    Unexpectedly, she slowly stood up, as if her body had already completely recovered.


    He exclaimed, "Girl?"


    Hua Rong acted as if she did not hear, stood up slowly and walked outside.


    "Little girl, where are you going?"


    "Go back!"


    "Rest for a day, we''ll leave tomorrow."


    "No need!" She lightly interrupted his words, "I can leave by myself!"


    King Qin was shocked by her cold and desperate expression, and did not dare to go back on track. He immediately went to pull the carriage.


    He reached out to carry her into the carriage and was about to help her lie down when she hit him hard on the back of his hand. This strike was actually very light, as though it was a caress. However, the terrifying look in her eyes was something that King Qin had never seen before. He was startled for a moment, then timidly retreated a few steps.


    At this time, he slowly understood the meaning of wuxiaozhong''s words. In other words, the little girl would not be able to live for long, and she would not be able to bear children.


    Even if they could survive, they wouldn''t be able to give birth.


    He had lived a long life without any children, nor did he have any family warmth. Nor did he realize how important his children were. Even though he had the illusion of having children after knowing Hua Rong, in the end, she was the most important person. Children were only accessories, he didn''t think that it was a big deal.


    However, he was a person of that era after all, so he knew what people thought of him. Seeing Hua Rong''s ashen face as if he had suffered another fatal injury, he couldn''t help but panic, and said with a trembling voice: "Little girl, don''t believe his lies ¡­ It will be all right... "Let''s not go back first, and then stay behind and think of a way ¡­"


    Her voice was cold. "If you don''t want to drive me, stop the car."


    He stood outside the carriage, not knowing whether to leave or stop. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and gripped her hand tightly. "Little girl, don''t be afraid. I will rule the law and order for your safety."


    Ideas? What could he think of?


    What could he think of now?


    Her voice was light, "Qin Shangcheng, it''s fine, let''s go."


    "Little girl, the witch doctor told me that Wolf Lord has a thousand year ganoderma that can bring the dead back to life and cure a hundred diseases ¡­"


    Her voice was as cold as ice: "If there really is such an immortal medicine in this world, wouldn''t Old Wolf Master take it herself and live to be a hundred years old? But, didn''t Old Wolf Master die a long time ago? Even if the new wolf owner had this elixir, would he really not die? Have you ever seen anyone in the world who can live forever by taking medicine? "


    King Qin was at a loss for words, unable to answer.


    Ganoderma lucidum is only to protect the life, not cure fertility.


    He wanted to say something, but she had already buried her head into the thick, soft blanket. She did not say anything. She ignored the scorching wind and waves, as if she had entered the winter of life.


    King Qin was infected by her sadness and despair, and his body became ice-cold for some reason.


    All of this had been caused by him, and he had beaten her into such a state.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    "Little girl ¡­"


    She did not answer his cries. Instead, she buried her head deep within the blanket. It was as if she had already died.


    The King Qin stood in silence for a long time before he could only rush to the front to catch the carriage. Amidst the Horseshoe''s voice, they could hear her crying all the time. However, as she reined in her horse, holding her breath, she could no longer hear anything. Only a faint sound could be heard, one after another.


    It was as if a ball of flame was burning fiercely in his mind. Then, this burning pain spread to his entire body, and Yue Pengju flipped himself over and sat up, jumping off the bed.


    His voice alarmed the guards outside, and a person rushed in: "Yue Xiang Gong, what''s wrong?"


    Yue Pengju grabbed onto his hand, his body on the verge of collapse: "Why am I asleep? Where''s the Lady? Is Madame back? "


    The guard could not open his mouth. He only went to help him up. "Your body is not fully recovered yet. Go and rest."


    An extremely ominous feeling surfaced in Yue Pengju''s heart, and he asked sternly: "Where''s the Madam? Still no news? "


    The guard was unable to answer, just then, Zhang Xian walked in upon hearing the voice, and saw that both of his eyes were red, he anxiously said: "Pengju, no need to be anxious, I have already sent people to look for him. "You are seriously injured, there''s no way ¡­"


    "Send people to look for him? What about the news? "And the result?"


    Zhang Xian was at a loss for words, unable to answer.


    Yue Pengju stared at him a few times, then said slowly: "I am going to look for Madam."


    "No, your injuries have not yet healed. Once you act, they will relapse ¡­"


    If it wasn''t for the fight with Jin, he should have been able to control his injuries better.


    Yue Pengju enunciated each word clearly: "When my injuries recover, I''m afraid that Madam is already dead!"


    The result of lying in bed was that his wife''s body would probably not be found. She was burning with anxiety, but she didn''t believe that she was dead! His wife would not die. She would definitely be beheaded.


    He had just gotten married to her, and their blissful days had only just begun. How could she die? How could he bear to die?

 C182 Incomplete

    Zhang Xian took a step back, and did not dare to stop him. He was very clear about Hua Rong''s injuries, and in his heart, he had long ago confirmed that Hua Rong was already dead. It was almost impossible to survive such an injury. Furthermore, even after Liu Qi and the rest had been out for so long, there was still not the slightest bit of favourable news transmitted over.


    Madame, it is almost impossible to be alive.


    However, he did not dare speak these words out towards the heavily injured Yue Pengju. Now that the war was chaotic and separation was everywhere, no matter how great the grief was, it would not be able to win against time. He believed that as long as it was a long time, the wounds on Yue Pengju''s heart would naturally lessen. However, he never expected that once Yue Pengju woke up, he would still be concerned about this matter.


    "Peng Ju ¡­"


    "I''ll be right out."


    Zhang Xian did not dare stop her, he was a subordinate who had done his best. The moment he was ready to move, he immediately gave a constructive suggestion: "Madam was injured in Yanjing, if King Qin wanted to cure her, he would not go far, we still have to search around the border. As soon as the war at Song Jin ends, we might as well turn into a merchant caravan and cover up for others to find out. "


    "Alright, let''s do it."


    Immediately, Zhang Xian went out and prepared a horse, and selected ten elite soldiers, disguised as merchants, and set off together with Yue Pengju.


    The horse walked forward slowly, as if he were taking a stroll.


    It was almost dusk, and there was not even a breath of wind. The surrounding air was scorching hot. King Qin reined his horse, and his whole body was drenched in sweat. He alighted the horse carriage and stopped it. Returning to the carriage, he saw Hua Rong lying motionlessly with her eyes closed. There wasn''t even a drop of sweat on her forehead.


    In such a hot environment, lying on such a carpet, she could not even feel the heat. If his heart wasn''t as cold as ash, how could it have ended up like this?


    He stood to the side for a while before stretching out his big, sweaty hands to hug her. He said softly, "Little girl, come down and take a breather before you leave, okay?"


    She lay motionless, not saying a word all the way.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    King Qin was shocked. He still laid unconscious, as if he had completely lost the will to live. Other than the healing from the Lingzhi, she had also suffered such heavy injuries because she was concerned about Yue Pengju and hoped to live to see him once. This strong desire had always supported her will to survive, so he had always been "alive". His desire to survive was abnormally strong. However, the moment he found out that he was an incomplete woman and that he didn''t have much time left, the will to support his immediately dimmed.


    No matter how boorish King Qin was, he had discovered her intentions. He immediately picked her up and shouted, "Little girl, little girl ¡­" If she didn''t want to live, he would lose his will. It was hard to imagine that she could drag it out for a few more days.


    Without a word, he lifted her from the carriage. Perhaps it was because the sun was shining on her, or perhaps it was because of his sweaty embrace, but a thin layer of sweat slowly formed on her forehead. King Qin walked to the edge of the forest, picked a large leaf, and then sat down under a big tree with her in his arms. He fanned her with the big leaves and took some water to slowly feed her some water.


    Only after a long while did she slowly wake up. She opened her eyes and asked in a daze, "Where is this place?"


    "Little girl, we will be at Oolong Town in another fifteen kilometers. We will rest for the night, and leave tomorrow. Girl, you will meet Yue Pengju tomorrow ¡­ "


    It''s time to go back! about to see Yue Pengju.


    Despite the sadness in his heart, he could not help but smile.


    However, the smile on his face quickly faded. It was obviously something he desperately wanted, but now he felt a wave of terror in his heart. She had thought that her heart and body were numb with pain, but she hadn''t thought that she would still be able to feel such panic and unease. She could only look at the sunset in the west for a long time. Such a brilliant summer sunset. It would soon sink, and then, tomorrow, it would rise. It was often new and unpredictable.


    But what about people? What about human life?


    If his life was gone, how could he continue to renew it?


    "Little girl ¡­"


    She closed her eyes before opening them again. She seemed to have made some important decision as she slowly opened her mouth. "Let''s go somewhere else ¡­"


    King Qin was startled, for a moment he did not understand what she meant.


    "Girl, is it hot here? "Then let''s move to another place, the trees ahead will be even more lush ¡­"


    "Change into another place, and don''t return to the Oolong Town."


    "Why?"


    "No reason."


    What happened to the girl? He wanted to return, but he was almost at his doorstep. Although King Qin thought that the deserted military camp was nothing, he knew, that Hua Rong had always thought that it was her "home!" When Yue Pengju was there, she would always think that it was his home.


    He carefully said, "Little girl, tomorrow will arrive. Don''t worry, I''ll definitely send you back ¡­"


    She interrupted him. "I don''t want to go back. King Qin, I beg of you, please don''t stop the carriage. "Anywhere, until I die, you can bury me anywhere on the way ¡­"


    King Qin''s heart trembled. This was exactly what he was looking forward to, regardless of whether he lived or died, in the end, it was himself who accompanied her by her side. Could it be that all of this was heaven''s mercy? Let him get what he wanted?


    "Little girl, what''s wrong? Where do you want to go? I''ll take you wherever you go. There are many interesting places in this world, how about I take you around them? "


    She only shook her head. "I ¡­ "I''m really not going back ¡­"


    The despair and sorrow in her eyes immediately extinguished the joyous flame in King Qin''s heart. He understood what she meant. He tightly held her and hissed, "Little girl, don''t let your imagination run wild."


    "No, I don''t want to see Pengju. I don''t want to see anyone ¡­"


    She knew Penga''s personality. If she went back like this, who knew how sad he would be. Even if he could survive for a few more days, what if he died? What should he do if Peng Ju died? What if he doesn''t die? So what if he doesn''t die? Could it be that he was going to be killed by Pengju? Perhaps, living was worse than death.


    It was better to die than to live.


    "Little girl, he''s looking for you. He must be trying so hard to find you ¡­"


    "If I can''t find it, then I won''t."


    "How could I not? I have already looked for you for eight to nine years, how can Yue Pengju not look for you? Could it be that he treats you worse than I do? In that case, why did you marry him? "


    Her heart skipped a beat, her hands hung limply at her sides, and she raised them again, trying to grasp at something, but nothing came of it.


    King Qin immediately pulled her hand and gently hugged her. The pain in his heart was unbearable, it was all because he caused her harm! They had all harmed her! The woman who wanted to make her go to heaven actually caused her to go to hell due to a moment of jealousy.


    He slowly got up and said, "Girl, stop thinking so much. I''ll send you back. Tonight, you will see Yue Pengju ¡­ He ¡­ "He will definitely be very happy ¡­"


    She weakly tried to struggle: "King Qin, please, I don''t want to ¡­ "I don''t want to go back ¡­"


    His voice suddenly calmed down and contained a hint of cruelty: "Girl, you think that Yue Pengju doesn''t like you enough, right? "You think he will turn his back on you, don''t you?"


    Her gaze was somewhat angry. "Of course not ¡­"


    "You don''t want to make him sad!"


    She did not speak.


    "But if you keep missing, won''t he be even more upset?"


    "AHH!"


    "King Qin, no matter what I beg you to do, you are not willing! You won''t even agree to this small request of mine! "You still said that you like me? Fake, they''re all fake ¡­" She angrily tried to break free from his embrace. Her pale face had a tinge of red in it, and she almost shouted out loud, "Can''t you listen to me once because I''m going to die? I don''t want to go back. Why are you forcing me to go back? "All your life, you''ve been forcing me, forcing me, and you''ve been unwilling to comply to me even once ¡­"


    She could not speak any longer. She was breathing heavily, her face and lips were slightly purple, and her whole body was trembling violently.


    He touched her pale face tenderly. "Little girl, you know that''s not what I meant ¡­"


    She laughed coldly, "You don''t mean that? What do you mean, then? Do you think I''m a burden? "I knew that right now, I''m just a piece of trash. You''re naturally afraid that I would follow you ¡­"


    He said angrily, "Little girl, what nonsense are you spouting?"


    "King Qin, if you don''t want to, then forget it. You can just throw me anywhere you want.


    He felt his heart churn, unable to speak.


    "Little girl, don''t be angry. Tomorrow is the day ¡­"


    "Heh, yes, tomorrow, you will have to force me, this burden, onto Yue Pengju. "With my current appearance, it''s only natural that you don''t want me. It''s like throwing trash away. You can''t wait to throw me out ¡­"


    "Little girl!" He felt a lump in his throat, but his eyes slowly began to shine. "Little girl, you really don''t want to go back?"


    "I don''t want to!"


    "Good!" Then I won''t send you back! "


    It was unknown whether she felt relieved or nervous. She could only look at the grass below her feet numbly.


    King Qin stared at her sad face, and spoke after a long while: "Girl, no matter what you want, I''ll do as you say. "If you really don''t want to go back, I''ll take you with me ¡­"


    Actually, this was what he wanted to do the most. In his heart, he wasn''t as desperate as her. Even if it were to ascend the mountain of blades or descend the sea of flames, he still wanted to save her. He didn''t trust anyone. Girl, you have to be with me to survive. If not, he thought, he had a comfort. There was also a desire to not be separated by life or death. It didn''t matter if he lived or died, he would always be with her.


    "Girl, I''ll take you with me! You will definitely not regret it! "


    Hua Rong glared at him fiercely, her lips slightly gasping for air.


    He suddenly started to laugh. Ever since she was injured, his heart had always been depressed. At this moment, he felt relieved and full of expectation. A sense of joy was brewing in his chest. It was as if an unrealistic fantasy had suddenly become a reality.


    He laughed as he carried her and gently placed her on the carriage, "Little girl, you should rest here for a while. There are no Town ahead of us, we need to sleep outside tonight. I will set up the tent, we will rest for the night first and then we will leave tomorrow morning. I will definitely bring you to a very good place ¡­ "


    She lay in the carriage, not saying a word.


    Along the way, King Qin had already prepared many things to eat and put them in the carriage. He came from a pirate background, so it was easy for him to set up a tent. Not long later, a large tent was set up in a spacious area. Then he took a thick carpet from the carriage and laid it out.


    When he was busy, Hua Rong would look at him with wide eyes.


    When he was done, he didn''t wipe the sweat off his forehead and quickly ran over to pick her up. He gently placed her on the carpet and said happily, "Girl, what do you think? "I chose this tree. It should be very cool ¡­"


    Hua Rong sat there and looked around. King Qin had left a moving door behind, when he opened the curtain, he could see the huge ancient tree outside.


    King Qin made a fire outside, and only after he was a little distance away from the tent did he carry Hua Rong over and sit on the mat that had been laid out for him. "Girl, what do you want to eat?"


    She shook her head.

 C183 Her Hate

    Along the way, King Qin brought along a small pot of Lingzhi. He placed the pot on top of the fire, and slowly ate the Lingzhi and a handful of wild ginseng. Seeing the red light shining on Hua Rong''s face, he gently pulled her hand: "Girl, don''t worry, you''ll definitely get better."


    Coldly, she threw a small dry branch into the fire. At this time, his hatred for King Qin had simply reached its peak. He suddenly had a very strange thought in his heart:


    His entire life, ever since he was a young girl, had been destroyed by him. Even after ten years, he still wasn''t able to dodge. Since that was the case, he might as well not hide!


    Rather than letting Penga get rid of his descendant, it would be better to let his King Qin get rid of his descendant!


    She suddenly remembered what he had once said to her when she was on the island, secretly using contraception: "Do you deserve a son like you? "You can only end your descendants ¡­"


    Retribution!


    This was his retribution, and even more so his retribution!


    King Qin saw that she was deep in thought. Ever since she refused to return to Oolong Town, he could not guess her intentions.


    Pain? What kind of pain could compare to his own heartache at the moment?


    Her gaze could not conceal the deep resentment in her eyes at all as she laughed, "King Qin, you are really going to lose all your descendants!"


    He was stunned, but this time he reacted immediately. He laughed and hugged her to his chest, gently stroking her hair and softly saying: "Little girl, don''t think too much. Actually, I don''t like children at all. I always wanted you to give me children, but I just hoped that you wouldn''t leave me. Since you can be with me for a long period of time, then, what do you have to do with giving birth to a child? "


    She snuggled up to his chest, not saying a word.


    He held her in his arms. At this moment, the little girl was so gentle. For a moment, he also had a strange feeling that the person he was hugging was not just a woman, but his own child, his own daughter ¡ª this was the first time he had such a strange thought. He thought, What a pitiful girl, I already have her, and whether or not I have a little girl or a little brat, it really doesn''t matter at all. The hazy joy in his heart grew. Even if he and her were at the ends of the earth, even if time was short, he would still make her happy ¡ª he would definitely do his best to make her happy.


    "Little girl, in this life, you are enough for me. I don''t need to help anyone burn more incense. Having a child would be troublesome ¡­"


    "That''s true! "If you really want to have a son, you can naturally take on a concubine ¡­"


    So it turned out that she had thought of the wuxiaozhong''s words.


    He gently fiddled with her hands, separating her fingers one by one and holding them together with himself. He smiled and said, "Little girl, I''ve already made an oath. If you go against me, the heavens will destroy the earth. Why don''t you believe it?"


    It was not disbelief, but resentment! A deep resentment accumulated in his chest, followed by his shattered internal organs. He could not find an outlet to vent it.


    Heartbreak, this was the first time it was broken to such an extent that she hated it so much and wished that she could perish together with him.


    Overhead, the sky was filled with stars. In the forest, summer insects were chirping merrily.


    After King Qin fed her a bowl of ginseng soup, she randomly ate some rations and drank some boiling water. Her spirit was at ease like never before.


    "Little girl, look at all the stars tonight ¡­"


    For someone as crude as the King Qin, if it was in the past, he would definitely laugh, but now, he could not laugh at all. Leaning on his chest, no one knew what he was thinking.


    King Qin wrapped his arms around her shoulders and gently hugged her. He whispered into her ear, "Girl, in the future, I will treat you well and listen to whatever you say every day. "Don''t worry, you''ll definitely get better ¡­"


    She still did not make a sound.


    "Girl, do you want me to read Su Dongpo''s words to you?"


    "No!"


    "Girl, are you tired? When we''re tired, we''ll go rest. "


    Seeing that she did not answer, King Qin carried her into the tent. The two laid down side by side, he turned his body and hugged her again, listening to her weak breathing. This was the first time in his life that he felt that they were husband and wife.


    Could it be that this is what normal couples are like? They ate, slept, and spent all day together. It was a good thing to have a wife.


    He was immensely happy in his heart, to the point where he forgot her injury. He only wanted to save his wife by risking everything to snatch all of Liaoning''s Lingzhi!


    After tossing and turning for many days, he fell asleep almost immediately the moment he laid down tonight. But in the middle of the night he woke again, in the dark, and looked at the woman in his arms.


    Wife, his wife!


    His eyes were so dry. Did she not resent following him like this?


    What in the world was he going to do in his life to truly make her feel better and happy?


    Sensing that the body in his arms was also moving slightly, Fang realized that she hadn''t fallen asleep at all.


    What was she thinking at this moment?


    "Little girl ¡­"


    She shouldn''t. Pretending to be asleep.


    His mind went from his initial confusion, confusion, anger, and hatred to his current panic and hesitation. What was he doing? Go to the ends of the world with the King Qin for revenge?


    How could she take revenge on him?


    What could she do to avenge herself, except leave him in eternal pain and regret?


    After tossing and turning, the sky finally lit up.


    King Qin opened his eyes and saw that she had finally fallen asleep. It wasn''t until late in the morning that she opened her tired eyes.


    Looking at the person beside the pillow and opening his eyes ¡ª sleeping together, waking up together ¡ª what kind of strange feeling was this?


    King Qin didn''t conceal the joy in his heart at all as he slowly carried her onto the carriage. "Girl, wait for me to pack my things, then we can set off on our journey ¡­"


    He swiftly tidied everything up and placed them at the side of the carriage. He then said with a smile, "Little girl, let''s go."


    Her breathing suddenly quickened.


    King Qin noticed that something was amiss with her eyes and asked anxiously, "Little girl, what''s wrong?"


    "King Qin, I ¡­"


    Suddenly, she was unwilling to leave with him!


    When he raised his head and saw the morning sun, he saw the road to Oolong Town ¡ª he would be able to see Pengju today!


    We''re going to see it soon.


    If that was the case, how could he leave?


    Because if he left in a fit of anger, then he would die. But what about Pengju? What should I do?


    King Qin''s smile disappeared as he realized that he was hesitating. She didn''t want to leave!


    As a prisoner awaiting a verdict, her heart was beating so hard that it felt like it was about to burst out of her chest. How she wished that she could choose to leave with him ¡ª leave with him!


    "Girl, let''s go, okay?"


    She still did not speak.


    He asked again, and she slowly closed her eyes, her consciousness drifting away.


    He laughed out loud, "Little girl, I, the bandit, will not do it anymore. I will bring you around the world, so don''t worry, I will cure you. There are many capable people in this world, but since you did not die in the beginning, I will not let you die in the future. "Little girl, you will always live, and will live with me until we can''t live anymore ¡­"


    He looked forward to it. He gently put her on the carriage and laid her down. He stroked her hair and said gently, "It''s hot here. Let''s find a cooler place to take shelter for the summer. We''ll talk after some rest ¡­"


    The horse carriage had already turned around and departed from the direction of the Oolong Town.


    King Qin turned around but heard her weak voice, "No, I still want to... "Go back ¡­"


    The tiny bit of joy in his heart was completely shattered like a bubble.


    King Qin sat in the driver''s seat in a daze, not saying anything for a long time.


    "I want to go back!" He had to go back! Pengju must be waiting for me! I want to see him quickly! "


    Her voice rose a little, and she slowly sat up again.


    He got off the carriage and walked to the back of the carriage before stopping. His eyes felt hot, but he resisted the urge. "Little girl, sit properly ¡­"


    "I want to go back ¡­"


    "En!"


    He stood in the same spot for a while before he smiled and said gently, "Okay, girl, I''ll send you back ¡­" Since you want to go back, then, go back! "


    He slowly walked to the front, got into the carriage, and rode the horse.


    After walking for a mile or two, he then desperately wiped his eyes with his sleeve, and with a smile in his voice, he opened the curtain to look at the person behind him. "Girl, let me sing a song for you, okay?"


    King Qin began to sing on his own.


    His sister''s cheek hung low by the side of the road


    Can''t prevent the sand blowing in the eye


    Silly Brother, why don''t you step forward?!


    Blowing sand into the sky for me


    His voice was rough and strong, as if he was roaring. It wasn''t really that pleasant to listen to, it was just a primitive kind of cry that came from the heart. Just as in the beginning, because of labor, because of the need to frighten off the wild beasts, so the hands dance, the voice comes from the instinct. Song Ci was famous for its development. As long as there was water in the well, people could sing Liu Ci and Su Ci. However, what the King Qin was singing was neither words nor music. It was unknown where he had picked it up from.


    Hua Rong vaguely thought, the King Qin could actually sing a song, and singing this badly was not an easy thing to do.


    "Girl, let me sing another song for you, okay?"


    He did not wait for Hua Rong''s reply and started singing again.


    Just as he was singing happily, he saw a cloud of dust rise up in front of him, followed by a wave of Horseshoe s.


    Along the way, the King Qin was afraid of encountering random soldiers from the Golden Army, so they walked very carefully. If it was him alone, he would naturally not be afraid, but with Hua Rong, he would have to be cautious at all times. Once he reached the borders of Song Kingdom, he did not dare relax even if he had to fight recklessly. He hurriedly pushed his horse to the side as he pressed down on the big blade at his waist.


    He was about to dodge, but he was unable to. On the other side, a horse was charging towards him. The rider on the horse almost directly arrived in front of him.


    He lost his voice, "Yue Pengju ¡­"


    Yue Pengju jumped off the horse and glared at him. Without even bothering to greet him, he rushed to the back of the horse carriage.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    Hua Rong suddenly opened her eyes, as if she was in a dream. "Peng Ju ¡­"


    Yue Pengju gently hugged her with tears streaming down his face: "Elder sister, what''s wrong?"


    She hugged his neck as she felt a wave of relief in her heart. Instead, she giggled and reached out to wipe his tears away. "Pengju ¡­"


    It was such a happy thing to see Pengju again. Fortunately, she didn''t leave, she thought. If he had left, why would he be so happy?


    "Elder sister, what happened to you?"


    He kept asking anxiously, because he couldn''t see where she was hurt, and he saw that her face was deathly pale and her body was soft.


    "It hurts, my whole body hurts ¡­" She smiled and frowned, not trying to hide her pain from him. Every time she was injured, she would never cover it up in front of him. It was as if saying it out loud would make her feel less pain.


    "I''ll definitely find someone to treat you, definitely!"


    Yue Pengju was agitated. He walked a few steps and his body staggered, but he still held her tightly. His hands didn''t let go at all. Zhang Xian and a guard supported him from both sides. Hua Rong asked in surprise: "Pengju, you''re injured?"

 C184 Couple reunion

    "No, Little Shang, don''t worry about me."


    "How could it be a minor injury? Is it serious? "


    Her voice was anxious, but when he held her in his arms, it was impossible to tell where he was hurt.


    King Qin stood at the side in a daze, watching the two of them crying as they embraced each other. He could clearly see that Yue Pengju''s back, was struck hard by Jin Wushu in order to save him. Although it was not fatal, it would not recover in a short period of time.


    This couple had all died because of him.


    He had originally thought that if he met with Yue Pengju again, it would be a confrontation between swords. However, after that single glance, all of Yue Pengju''s thoughts were focused on his wife, as he had completely forgotten about everything else. He only hugged his wife, as if he was the only one left in the world.


    Intense regret, intense grief, and even intense anger.


    If Yue Pengju were to slash on him, it would be good. With him like this, King Qin felt like his heart was about to collapse at some point, he was so angry that all the joints in his body were creaking and trembling.


    The husband and wife did not notice the King Qin, but Zhang Xian kept their eyes on him quietly, to the point where they were on guard. Since Zhang Xian was rescued by him, and almost lost his life at his hands, it caused Hua Rong''s current situation. It was difficult to determine whether he was an enemy or a friend. When Zhang Xian was fighting at sea, he had personally witnessed the conflict between the three of them. From the sea to the Jinguo, they had traveled several thousand kilometers. He had never experienced such a complicated thing and could only look at King Qin vigilantly. He did not know how to begin.


    Zhang Xian supported Yue Pengju up: "Pengju, you and Madam should get on the carriage. Madam''s body can only lie flat and not rock. "


    Seeing his wife was so injured, Yue Pengju could not walk, so he did not refuse, and immediately carried Hua Rong onto the carriage. Hua Rong snuggled up to him in his embrace, completely not needing to waste her energy. It was as if her entire body was no longer that painful, and was filled with joy.


    "Peng Ju, I''m really afraid that I won''t be able to see you one last time ¡­"


    Yue Pengju held her hand tightly and said gently: "Don''t be afraid, I will always be with you. From today onwards, we will really not part ways."


    At this moment, Hua Rong had completely forgotten about the sorrowful look in her eyes that she once wanted to leave him and never wanted to see him again. Her face instantly brimmed with light as she smiled.


    Yue Pengju''s eyes were stuttering, but he still kept smiling. No one knew better than him that his wife was already in such a desperate situation. Not for long.


    If he hadn''t left her time and time again! If it wasn''t for him agreeing to her sending out an envoy to the Jinguo!


    After being separated for so many years, he had never done his duty to protect her. In this chaotic world, there were many reasons why she was in such a desperate situation today.


    A good man should protect his home and his country, but what about his wife? How had he ever done his duty as a husband? He had said many times that he wouldn''t be separated from her. However, every time, it was all because of this kind of excuse. As a result, every time, they would be separated ¡ª even until they were about to part. He couldn''t help it, and the tears fell again, and he held her tight, unable to say a word.


    "Peng Ju ¡­" She was gentle. She had a lot of things she wanted to say to him, lightly brushing the corners of his eyes. Such a strong man, crying like this. Was this still the Yue Pengju who used to be awe-inspiring and mighty?


    "Hehe, Pengju, I will laugh at you ¡­"


    Once he said this, he could no longer hold it in and burst into tears.


    It was the first time Zhang Xian and his group of subordinates saw him lose his composure like this, but no one dared to go forward and comfort him.


    King Qin stood alone at the side. After hearing Yue Pengju''s howls, he clenched his fists tightly and looked at the blazing sun in the sky, as if he was hoping that the blazing sun would blind him.


    Yue Pengju cried bitterly for a while, then raised his head and grabbed the gentle hand that was stroking his face. He stopped crying, and the gentleness that he had not felt for a long time spread across his entire body.


    "Well, what do you want to eat?"


    "Let me think, I want to eat roasted rabbit meat ¡­"


    "After we go back, I''ll go hunt rabbits and roast them for you ¡­"


    "Alright ¡­"


    The couple had a warm conversation and didn''t notice that the carriage was on its way again.


    The carriage moved very slowly, with Zhang Xian personally driving the horse carriage, the other nine cavalrymen following behind.


    Beside King Qin was an empty horse for Zhang Xian. He placed Zhang Xian beside him, although he did not say anything, he still gave him the horse. But he didn''t need horses at all.


    The couple were completely immersed in the reunion after their death, completely ignoring everyone else. No one noticed the King Qin. Even Zhang Xian did not know what to do. If Yue Pengju did not say anything, King Qin would take over.


    They walked forward step by step, and the King Qin followed after them.


    That husband and wife did not even realize his existence, so Zhang Xian did not continue interacting with them. On their way, they realized that the King Qin was left behind. Zhang Xian looked around for a while, not caring about him at all. He thought that Yue Yang had already left, and relaxed slightly.


    The carriage moved slowly, as if it was walking slowly. After about an hour, Zhang Xian inadvertently turned his head and saw the King Qin following behind him. In his hands was a large bundle wrapped in dense leaves.


    The setting sun slowly sank from the sky like blood.


    The carriage finally stopped at the camp of the Oolong Town.


    Hua Rong smiled sweetly, "Have we arrived?"


    "Yes, we''re here."


    Yue Pengju gently carried her down the carriage. At the door, it was a heavily guarded bodyguard.


    He turned around as if he had only just discovered the trace of the King Qin.


    Hua Rong also looked at King Qin, at the large package that was sealed with leaves in his hand.


    Yue Pengju said indifferently: "King Qin, you can go back now!"


    King Qin avoided his gaze and took a step forward, as if he wanted to talk to Hua Rong. However, Yue Pengju took a step back, as though flames were about to spew out of his eyes: "King Qin, leave immediately!"


    King Qin was never afraid of anything in his life, and never took that "little bastard" seriously, but at this moment, he couldn''t help but take a step back and didn''t dare to retaliate at all.


    "King Qin, you can go!"


    King Qin still stood there, unmoving.


    Hua Rong slowly spoke out in a very gentle voice, "King Qin, thank you for sending me back. "You can leave now. In the future, don''t come looking for me again, and don''t keep me in your mind ¡­"


    King Qin!


    King Qin again!


    It was only at this time that he remembered that ever since he had met that wuxiaozhong, she had called him "King Qin" along the way. It was no longer "Qin Shangcheng".


    The difference between these two words was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    With great difficulty, he tried to speak in a humble tone, but found it difficult to speak, "Girl, I ¡­ Can you ¡­" Be your Brother of brotherhood? "


    Yue Pengju was startled, and so was Hua Rong.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    "NO!" King Qin, you better not look for me again! "


    She knew very well that if she became the "Brother of brotherhood", she would give him an excuse to come knocking. What else? What''s the point of getting entangled?


    From then on, it was a foregone conclusion. Even if he wanted to become her Brother of brotherhood, he couldn''t.


    King Qin endured the wave after wave of pain from his chest and remained calm. He slowly wrapped up the leaf and tore it apart, immediately revealing the fragrance of barbecue.


    "Girl, I''ll give it to you."


    It was a rabbit!


    Zhang Xian immediately understood that after leaving for the last two hours, he had gone to hunt a rabbit, roasted it, and then returned. Although it wasn''t difficult to kill a rabbit in the dense forest along the way, how much effort had he put into such a quick treatment?


    He could hear what she said in the carriage, so softly, but he could hear every word as soon as she opened her mouth.


    Looking at the rabbit, Yue Pengju was also startled. He originally hated the King Qin more than Hua Rong, and really wanted to kill him the moment he saw him. However, because of Hua Rong, he kept restraining himself, and endured by looking at her attitude. He simply did not know how to make a move against the King Qin.


    Hua Rong shook her head indifferently, "No, I don''t want to eat anything right now."


    Yue Pengju also said solemnly: "King Qin, you can go."


    King Qin slowly placed the rabbit on the side of the stairs and said slowly, "Girl, take care."


    "Thank you, King Qin, you take care too!"


    King Qin turned around and left. Because he was in a rush, he almost fell down.


    Hua Rong hugged Hua Rong, looking over his shoulder, King Qin started to stagger. In his heart, he originally hated him to the extreme. He hated him for ruining her own life, hated him for harming herself. They hated him for making them unable to live happily ever after.


    At this moment, the hatred slowly faded. ''Forget it, I only have a few days, why would I hate him? ''


    Why did he still bear grudges against this man who had saved him multiple times, regardless of his own life?


    Once Jinying, once at sea, twice in saving her own life, would be enough to cancel his enmity.


    It didn''t matter if he lived, it didn''t matter if he died. His life was fated to die in his hands, and he could do nothing about it.


    King Qin ran a distance when she suddenly heard her gentle voice, "Qin Shangcheng, you have to take care ¡­"


    Qin Shangcheng!


    He had become Qin Shangcheng again!


    He stopped, but did not turn around. His chest heaved up and down.


    Little girl, little girl!


    He suddenly sprinted forward, and his figure quickly disappeared into the boundless night.


    Oolong Town''s camp.


    Yue Pengju had never been this extravagant before in his life. He took out his own salary, and got a guard to go into the town to buy many things. Of course, in this remote military town, it was simply impossible to buy any truly good things, but those few were already enough to make Hua Rong beaming with joy:


    A light yellow silk shirt, and a pair of light brocade boots. There was also a stack of good Xuan paper, as well as some odds and ends and fresh fruits and vegetables.


    Yue Pengju carried her and placed her on the kang in the north. At this time, the kang had been replaced with a new cool cushion, and it was very comfortable for him to sit on.


    He gently changed her clothes. They were new from the inside out. Hua Rong looked at the clothes and felt extremely happy. She smiled sweetly: "Pengju, is this how I look like?"


    "It''s nice to watch. It''s really nice to watch."


    He smiled and sat beside her. Everything followed her wishes, but he no longer showed any signs of grief. Because at this moment, no matter how much pain he had, it would be even more difficult for her to endure.


    The two army doctors came together, and took turns taking Hua Rong''s pulse. The two of them had been in the army for a long time and had seen countless internal injuries. However, the fact that someone was still alive after being injured like this was truly unheard-of.

 C185 It is more important to keep ones life

    The two of them were the same as wuxiaozhong, feeling extremely regretful in their hearts.


    However, instead of standing in front of Hua Rong, they said to him in a low voice, "Lord Yue, about Madam''s injuries ¡­"


    Hua Rong naturally understood their euphemism, it was obvious that they were not willing to let him know. In fact, she had known for a long time that even the initial pain and madness had passed. She looked at Yue Pengju unintentionally, but said indifferently: "It''s fine if you two have something to say. "My husband and wife have the same heart, there''s no need to hide it from her ¡­"


    He knew his wife''s personality. Hiding it away at a time like this would only make her feel worse.


    It was inconvenient for military doctors to insist, they just spoke the same words as wuxiaozhong.


    If you are not filial, you will have nothing to do. "The two doctors were just about to say something to comfort him when they saw him casually, without a hint of emotion." Oh? It doesn''t matter. Yue Pengju''s parents had passed away long ago, and were now all alone. "Even if there were a large number of children, how many people died in this war?"


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled, the reason why she felt this anger in her heart was because she was afraid that Penga would start to burn again. At this moment, she suddenly understood Yue Pengju''s intentions. But what was the result? All of them fell into the hands of the Golden Man, became slaves and became maids, while he himself lived the life of a prisoner.


    So what if there was incense?


    She could hear the resentment in Yue Pengju''s heart. If not for the Emperor Shangguan Family repeatedly forcing her to send his wife out to Jinguo, knowing that she could not do so, how could there be a day like today?


    Yue Pengju''s heart was filled with grief, but his expression did not change. He only thanked the two of them and invited them out, hugging his wife, and said gently: "Let''s change to a different place to live, how about that?"


    "Huh?"


    Hua Rong was a little surprised.


    "I''ve already resigned from my post. I''ll resign as an envoy. I''m only willing to return to the countryside. I''ll find a place to live in peace ¡­"


    After being disturbed for a while, this time they were parted for life and death. Yue Pengju''s heart had a very strong feeling of belonging. He was in his prime, at his peak, when he was at his prime, invincible and unstoppable. However, right now, he had the intention to retreat, even Hua Rong had to be surprised.


    "Pengju?"


    "I have already thought about it for a long time. The world is in chaos and not someone who can turn the tide by himself. I made the decision during my youth to expel the Chidan, and then to expel the Golden Man. But today, not only were there no enemies that were expelled, more than half of the mountains and rivers have fallen, and even my own wife cannot protect it ¡­ "


    "Peng Ju!"


    He held her gently and said patiently, "This is the result of my careful consideration. It is not an impulse. I have never betrayed anyone in my life, but I feel that the person who should be taking good care of you has never given up all of his heart. As for me, I have never lived a few days in peace. "It''s not just because of you, I''m tired too. I don''t want to fight anymore every day ¡­"


    Hua Rong stared at his sincere face, and then after a long while, she smiled: "Okay, Pengju, since it''s like this, I''ll listen to you."


    She had always been like this, always listening to him, never ever disobeying him. Yue Pengju''s heart soured, "Where do you want to go? I''ll take you wherever you want to go. "


    "Hur hur, let me think. I definitely have to think about this."


    "En, no rush, slowly think about it."


    Just as they were talking, they heard a light knock on the door. Yue Pengju said loudly, "Come in."


    Zhang Xian came in, carrying two big bags in his hands. One bag looked very light, but the other was very heavy. Despite Zhang Xian''s strength, the moment he entered the room, he immediately placed the big bag on the ground.


    "What is this?"


    Zhang Xian opened the two bags. The big package was filled with ganoderma, wild ginseng, and so on. As for the other big package, the moment it was opened, Yue Pengju couldn''t help but squint his eyes ¡ª ¡ª Brilliant and resplendent, it was actually a big bag of jewelry, gold, silver, etc.


    "We cleaned up the carriage and found two large bags."


    Hua Rong slowly said, "That was left behind by the King Qin. She stole it from the Liaoning ¡­ "


    Sure enough, there was a folded piece of paper inside the jewel, Zhang Xian quickly took it and passed it to Yue Pengju.


    Yue Pengju opened it and saw a few words written crookedly on it:


    Little girl, it''s more important to stay alive.


    Originally, King Qin knew well about Yue Pengju, he had no surplus of wealth in his family. On the other hand, Yue Pengju would not be like him, robbing and plundering, and hide away the jewels he stole, originally to buy the Ginseng Spirit Ganoderma for Hua Rong. He could not read or write, and could only say, "It is more important to keep your life."


    Hua Rong looked at the pile of gold and silver, and was speechless for a long time. After a while, she turned to Zhang Xian and said, "Zhang Xian, put away this gold and silver ¡­"


    A hand suddenly rested on her lips, gently stopping her from continuing. Yue Pengju said: "Zhang Xian, may I trouble you to do one thing for me?


    Zhang Xian was overjoyed, "Yes!"


    Then, he immediately left the room.


    Hua Rong looked at Yue Pengju in shock, but Yue Pengju actually laughed and said leisurely: "Thank you King Qin, Golden Man for robbing me of my wealth, I can still take it back now. Elder sister, don''t worry. After I have used up all of this gold and silver, I will personally infiltrate the Jinguo''s borders to snatch it away ¡­ "


    "Huh?" Hua Rong immediately understood that Penga was truly determined to leave, and was no longer willing to serve as an official in the army.


    From then on, he was free to do whatever he wanted.


    Yue Pengju laughed heartily: "I believe that if I were to make a move, I definitely wouldn''t be worse than King Qin. Don''t worry, even if I had been eating Lingzhi for ten years, I would still have healed you. "


    Hua Rong was completely speechless as she was buried in his arms. She felt a faint pain in her heart, but at the same time, she also felt a faint happiness. It truly felt like it was worth it. She only wanted to die, even if it was worth it.


    It was worth it even if he died!


    It was just that Penga was left alone in this world in misery and desolation.


    No, he definitely could not die. No matter what, even if he could not give birth, he could not die.


    After a long while, she finally lifted her head from his chest with a face full of smiles: "Pengju, I really want to live well!"


    When Yue Pengju heard this, he was overjoyed. The first time he saw her, he was so haggard, so desperate. Nowadays, being able to say something like this ¡ª the will to live was often more effective than the Ganoderma Immortal Grass.


    She spoke a lot more than before, and kept chattering non-stop: "Pengju, did you come to Yanjing to find me? "Why are you hurt?"


    He excitedly replied, "That''s right, I secretly came here. However, I couldn''t find him, but I met him at the entrance of Jin Wushu''s residence. We were surrounded and attacked by the Golden Army together ¡­" Hua Rong thought that he had been injured by Golden Army, and sighed: "Zong Wang is dead, and the pitiful Princess Maude has fallen to Gu Shen''s hands and been tortured. Jin Wushu was also stripped of his military authority by Zong Han ¡­ "


    "You don''t know. The Jinguo underwent a huge internal transformation. Zong Han''s faction was basically eradicated, and Gu Shen was also killed. Now, all of the rights have been concentrated in Jin Wushu''s hands ¡­ "


    "Huh?"


    Only now did Yue Pengju tell her all the information that he knew, causing Hua Rong to be extremely surprised. She had been heavily injured the entire time, and did not know that the Jinguo had undergone an earth-shattering change. Furthermore, he did not know that Jin Wushu had already entered the picture, and was about to become one of the top politicians in the Jinguo. He was even once worried about''s situation. Now that he heard that Jin Wushu was trying to cover up for him, he immediately eliminated all of his political enemies and was about to reach the peak of power, so he knew that he actually knew very little about Jin Wushu.


    So it turned out that Jin Wushu and Zhao Deji were the same type of person.


    And the King Qin?


    Where''s Yue Pengju?


    Only now did she realize that she was completely unable to see through the previous kind of people, and perhaps, would never be able to see through them in the future. Only the King Qin could understand what kind of person he was.


    And Pengju! Penga was the only one that he could completely understand.


    She stared at Yue Pengju and said gently: "Peng Ju, you''re so crafty."


    "Yeah. I saw through the internal strife in the Jinguo and was temporarily unable to invade. Thus, if he was able to live a carefree life, then he would first have to live a carefree life. Furthermore, Wang Gui, Yu Peng, Zhang Xian and the others could already take him on their own. In the world, no matter how wise or important a person was, they would die one day. "But, life still has to go on. It''s not about who dies or who is missing. The sky is about to fall, and there will always be someone who can bear it ¡­"


    She grabbed his collar and chuckled. She was worthy of looking up and down at the man who had been following her for so long.


    At the door, a guard brought a fried ginseng soup. Yue Pengju took it and fed it to her, spoonful by spoonful.


    She took a sip and stared at him without blinking. "Pengju, you''re also injured ¡­"


    "Heh, what I have is external injuries, it''s fine. "Furthermore, as soon as I saw it, more than half of my wounds had healed ¡­"


    Since when had his sweet talk been so smooth?


    He said in all seriousness, "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    Hua Rong was stunned, she did not react for a long time, and laughed as she lightly knocked on Yue Yang''s door: "Fifth brother Yue Yang, are you used to it?"


    The two of them laughed.


    The guards and Zhang Xian who were outside the door were surprised to hear the two laugh so happily. Who could be injured to such an extent? How could they still laugh so heartily?


    The happier they were, the more miserable Zhang Xian and the others felt.


    "Pengju, I''m thinking of the place I want to go."


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "To the Xiangyang. "Hehe, there are a lot of family members there, and there are also a lot of children. I like staying in places with more people."


    "Alright. Then we''ll rest for a few days and head to Xiangyang. "


    Hua Rong rubbed his back again. Seems like she wouldn''t be able to fully recover in a month or two. In this case, it was not a good idea to travel for a long distance. Fortunately, although the Oolong Town was barren, compared to the south, it naturally had its own special characteristics, and wasn''t too boring.


    "Pengju, did you apply the medicine? Can I apply the medicine for you? "


    "Heh heh, I really haven''t changed my medicine when I left today."


    The guard brought the injurious drug in, and Yue Pengju said: "You can leave, you don''t need to wait on me today."


    After the guards had left, Yue Pengju took off his clothes, laid on the bed with his upper body bare, and chuckled: "Thank you for your troubles today, Madam."


    Hua Rong glared at him, only to see that the wound on his back was extremely shocking. Fortunately, Zhang Xian and the others took good care of him these few days, and stabilized the spreading trend.


    She gently untied his bandages, took the ointment, and slowly applied it to him.


    "Are you tired?" If you''re tired, you can rest for a bit and then wipe. "


    "Not tired, haha. Doing such a thing won''t make me tired."


    Yue Pengju''s life was full of danger, but this was the first time he was treated so gently by his wife. It was so sweet that she couldn''t stop giggling on the bed.


    After she finished smearing it, Hua Rong put down the medicine and suddenly said, "Pengju, the paper money that I wrote for Shangguan Family, I''m not done writing it yet ¡­"


    On the day of their escape, she wrote a part of it, but after it was interrupted, she could no longer write any more.


    Yue Pengju laughed: "I''ll write for you."


    "Yes." "Hur hur, help me write one."


    The two of them talked, and looked at the night.


    They lay side by side on the bed, hands clasped, each other''s breathing and heartbeats audible.

 C186 catch

    Hua Rong slowly spoke out, "Pengju ¡­"


    "Mm ¡­"


    "Penga, I really can''t stand up to you ¡­" Penga had just become a man of blood and vigor, and had just gotten married. They all said that it was the perfect time to have intimate relations with his wife, but wouldn''t he feel very uncomfortable just like this?


    Yue Pengju naturally understood what she meant and laughed. With such a low voice, his voice stuck close to her ear, as if he was kissing, "There''s still a lot of time in the future.


    Her voice sounded desolate. "But ¡­"


    "Elder sister, I have something to tell you ¡­" A few days ago, the Wu Xiang Gong sent me a beauty as my concubine ¡­ "


    "Huh?"


    Yue Pengju saw that her attention was immediately diverted, and inwardly laughed, but he maintained his composure: "Many people are advising me to accept, saying that Wu Xiang Gong has good intentions, furthermore, I have always wanted to help Wu Xiang Gong ¡­"


    Without thinking, she asked, "Who advised you?"


    "What do you think?"


    "Yu Peng? Wang Gui? Or a guard? Who were they?! Tell me honestly... "Hmph, tell me, I''ll definitely skin them alive ¡­"


    Yue Pengju said with fear and trepidation, "They really instigated me. I haven''t participated in this at all ¡­"


    Hua Rong was skeptical, but she suddenly grabbed onto his ear. "You''re the culprit, and you''re blaming someone else ¡­"


    Her hand gently pinched his ear, as if it were a gentle caress. That kind of itchy feeling was very comfortable. Yue Pengju laughed out loud, and Hua Rong also laughed out loud: "Hehe, Pengju, how did you deal with this?"


    Yue Pengju recounted his "threat" towards Yong Xu to the point where she was extremely "threatened", and then said complacently: "Tell me, how did I do?"


    "Great."


    Receiving the Madam''s approval, Yue Pengju was elated. "Hahaha, the ancients said that the Qi family can rule the country, but the Qi family can rule the country first. I discovered that I can really rule the family and fight the war, hahahaha ¡­"


    Hua Rong was overjoyed to hear him proudly boasting about herself as she nestled in his embrace.


    A wave of fatigue overcame him. Before he went to sleep, his face was still smiling. He thought to himself, It''s great to be alive.


    It was a cloudy day.


    It was just that there was no sun, but the sky was not overcast, and there was no pressure at all. As the cold wind blew, it was Hua Rong''s favorite weather.


    Around Oolong Town, the trees were verdant and tall. Some of the ancient trees even covered an acre of land.


    The two strolled around for a while. Suddenly, Yue Pengju remembered something, "Today is the day of Oolong Town''s market. Let''s go take a look."


    Oolong Town only gather once every half a month, it could be said to be a rare opportunity. Hua Rong immediately agreed excitedly. Yue Pengju carried her and left.


    In his arms, she whispered, "Pengju, this isn''t good, is it?"


    "What''s wrong? "Since you''re so close, there''s no need for a carriage. I''ll carry you, it''s just right for you."


    At that time, even though the public was open to the public, it was still a bit shocking to walk around with a person in your arms. In the end, Hua Rong was still a woman. Her face was red, but Yue Pengju didn''t care in the slightest: "I''m hugging my own wife, what''s wrong with that?"


    He said it didn''t matter, it didn''t matter.


    Hua Rong chuckled, and gently hugged his neck: "Then, let''s go."


    As the wounds of the war were far from being healed, even though the Oolong Town was in the mood, it was not very lively. It was a narrow street with only a few shops selling mountain goods, fruits and vegetables, as well as some clothes and jewelry.


    During the war, no one would be surprised about anything anymore. Even if someone died, they would not care about that anymore, so after taking a few glances, they stopped looking. The only thought in their minds was, maybe this man''s wife was injured or something, and would not be able to live much longer.


    Yue Pengju rarely went shopping, so no matter what he saw, he was very curious and interested. He looked at the people one by one, and finally stopped in front of a stall selling small jewelry.


    On the shelves, there were all kinds of cheap jewelry, glass beads, silver, wood, everything.


    He took out a red hairpin: "What do you think of this hairpin?"


    "Hehe, I already have one. It''s always been there. "


    "Then what about exchanging for this bracelet? "Look, this red bracelet is so beautiful ¡­"


    The hawker took a small wooden stool and said, "This big brother here, sit down and slowly pick out the items for my wife ¡­"


    "Thank you very much."


    Yue Pengju took five or six bangles in a row and compared them one by one.


    "This color is not good ¡­"


    "This one only has a little flaw ¡­"


    "This one won''t do as well. It looks so gloomy ¡­"


    "¡­"


    He almost finished testing out all the bracelets on the stall before he picked out a green one and happily helped her put it on.


    The impatient peddler was still polite and polite, "Thank you for your hospitality. Fifty dollars."


    Yue Pengju took out the fifty iron money and gave them to him, then turned his head to admire the bracelet. Her white arm and the green bracelet formed a clear contrast, crystal clear and smooth.


    "Haha, I really have good eyes. How beautiful ¡­" "Elder sister, from now on, I''ll pick out all your clothes for you ¡­"


    "Hur hur, alright."


    The two of them leisurely strolled through the small street one by one, and then ate the noodles that were badly cooked in a small restaurant. Seeing that Hua Rong had actually eaten half a bowl of noodles, Yue Pengju was even more elated. As long as she could eat, there would be a way.


    The two of them strolled until dusk before they slowly made their way to the military camp.


    At the entrance, he could see two people walking around outside from afar.


    Yue Pengju stopped in his tracks.


    Hua Rong raised her head from his embrace and looked in front of him. It was actually Xu Caizhi and Kanggong.


    Just then, the two of them noticed them, and ran over quickly, especially Xu Caizhi, who spoke incoherently: "Madame Yue, you ¡­ "I heard that you''re severely injured ¡­"


    The Kanggong also stepped forward. "This Shangguan Family really misses Madam, so I have come here personally to offer my condolences ¡­"


    "Thank you Shangguan Family for your kind intentions. Master Xu, Kangkang... "Many thanks for coming to visit me ¡­"


    When Hua Rong had been ambushed in the Jinguo, the negotiation had failed, and the members of the envoy had been seized. When Zhang Xian and the other envoys teleported back to the Song Kingdom, there were already some special signalman that reported Zhao Deji to the temporary palace. Especially Hua Rong''s disappearance and injury, which was reported to the imperial government.


    When he met an old friend, the two of them were happy. At the same time, they were also slightly uneasy in their hearts.


    Everyone chatted as they walked further in. Xu Caizhi then said: "Oh yes, this time Shangguan Family has sent out the imperial physicians from the Lord Wang. I hope they can treat Miss''s illness ¡­"


    The Lord Wang Imperial Physician was a famous doctor among the commoners named Wang Jixian. After Zhao Deji became impotent, he secretly visited many famous doctors, and was recommended by someone. Outsiders did not know whether or not Wang Jixian had managed to heal the unspeakable aspects of the Shangguan Family, but everyone knew that in a short period of time, Wang Jixian had gained the trust of the Shangguan Family and even gave him an extremely generous reward.


    In the medical officer, this was already considered top tier. Furthermore, from the looks of it, it was not hard to predict that Wang Jixian would be promoted to a higher level. Therefore, even the Kanggong was flattering him.


    At this time, Wang Jixian was sitting on a plain white wooden stool in the main hall of the army camp, frowning. In front of him, was an extremely weak cup of tea.


    Yue Pengju carried Hua Rong and entered, only to see a scholar like official wearing a Dongpo towel, wearing a Confucian robe, his face was clear and handsome, with a beard below his chin, he had a very saintly appearance.


    Kanggong hurriedly introduced, "Lord Wang, Lord Yue is back ¡­ This is medical officer ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju placed Hua Rong on a chair, and anxiously bowed respectfully: "Lord Wang has come from afar, lower official cannot win against you."


    Wang Jixian cupped his hands in greeting, looking extremely haughty: "I have long heard of Lord Yue''s mighty reputation, and I am honored as well."


    Yue Pengju was at a higher level than him, although he was rude, he was indifferent to it. had always respected the scholarly man, and upon hearing that he was proficient in medicine, he was even more respectful. Immediately, he instructed the guards to change the hot tea again.


    When the hot tea came up, Wang Jixian saw that it was still just crude tea, and understood that it was not that the guards were slow just now, but rather that the Da Song''s military camp, had summoned Yue Pengju, causing him to be extremely cold.


    Wang Jixian lived a luxurious life and liked to enjoy it. Naturally, he did not drink this tea and slowly walked to Hua Rong''s side.


    Even though Hua Rong had never greeted him respectfully, he saw that Hua Rong''s face was full of smiles and her eyes were warm, as if she was greeting someone silently. Furthermore, because she received Zhao Deji''s secret order to treat Hua Rong, he guessed that she had a deep relationship with the current Shangguan Family, and thus, he treated Hua Rong with extreme courtesy.


    "Thank you master, it has been hard on you, Hua Rong is extremely grateful."


    The moment she opened his mouth, Wang Jixian frowned. He could immediately tell that her internal organs had suffered, and quickly said: "Young miss, please extend your hand out."


    Hua Rong stretched out her hand.


    He touched Hua Rong''s pulse, causing Xu Caizhi and Kanggong to look at each other. When the two of them saw Hua Rong and her at the door, they saw that both of them were frowning and laughing, with a relaxed expression, as though they had just returned from a picnic, and thought that Hua Rong''s injuries were not serious. Suddenly, Wang Jixian''s face became more and more unsightly, only then did the two know, Hua Rong was heavily injured, and what she said was true.


    Wang Jixian was still feeling her pulse, his expression revealing his astonishment: "Who palm did this lady receive?"


    Yue Pengju answered for her: "I was injured by the Golden Army in the free-for-all battle ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s eyelashes fluttered and drooped, she could not help but reveal a trace of a smile.


    Seeing her expression, Wang Jixian was even more surprised. After a while, he finally let go of her hand and sighed: "Sigh!"


    Xu Caizhi and Kanggong asked in unison: "Lord Wang, what is this?"


    "Madame Yue is heavily injured, even the deities of the Great Firmament will find it difficult to save him ¡­"


    The two of them looked at each other. After a long while, Xu Caizhi finally looked at Hua Rong, but seeing that her expression did not change, even the smile on her face did not, and Yue Pengju''s expression did not change, he understood, that she and his husband must have already known about this.


    He looked at Yue Pengju carefully, and when he thought about how he was hugging Hua Rong, his heart was extremely uncomfortable, and was unable to say any words of consolation. Only the Kanggong barely opened his mouth: "You two shouldn''t be too sad ¡­"


    Yue Pengju shook his head, his heart was filled with disappointment. Even Wang Jixian thought that there was no cure, wife, was she really done for?


    Wang Jixian spoke sincerely, "You two don''t have to be sad either. Madame Yue could endure for a few more days, but she could not give birth to any more children. "If you like children ¡­"


    Yue Pengju said indifferently: "In war, there are countless orphans. If you like children, we will naturally adopt one."


    But Wang Jixian did not agree with it, "Why does Lord Yue need to be like that? In the end, the opposite sex is not as good as your biological parents. Madame Yue is a virtuous person as well, as long as you let go of your conscience and allow Lord Yue to become a concubine, your mother would surpass your adoptive mother ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju''s expression changed as he suddenly felt a sense of disgust towards Wang Jixian. Just as he was about to speak, he heard Hua Rong say softly, "Thank you, Lord Wang, for your advice."


    Yue Pengju was full of anger, and was unable to say anything, but seeing his wife''s gentle eyes looking at him, it was clear that she was hinting at him not to be impulsive. With a change in his thoughts, he suddenly became calmer, saying that taking in a concubine without taking in a concubine was his own business.

 C187 Do not allow

    Xu Caizhi and the Kanggong stood at the side, speechless. Only Wang Jixian, who carried a "merciful" attitude, thought that his persuasion of Hua Rong was effective, went back to his seat, sat down, and drank a mouthful of coarse tea.


    The room became silent. Kanggong, after all, was good at welcoming guests. He immediately giggled: "There''s still some good news that I have to tell you two, I almost forgot. Look, our family is really muddle-headed ¡­"


    He shouted and two imperial guards came in with two boxes and opened them. One box contained some precious herbs while the other box contained a hundred taels of gold.


    "This is Shangguan Family''s reward. This Shangguan Family knows that the two sleeves of this Lord Yue''s body have cool breeze, and there is nothing left in the family.


    Yue Pengju immediately expressed his gratitude.


    Hua Rong''s eyes moistened. The originally light resentment in her heart towards Zhao Deji had completely dissipated at this moment. She had once saved his life and was worried about him, so it wasn''t in vain for them to get to know each other.


    She glanced at Yue Pengju and Yue Pengju nodded. He then went into the house and took out two letters and handed it over to the Kanggong: "I would like to trouble you to bring this to your majesty. Thank you very much for your kindness. "Peng Ju has a burden..."


    Kanggong saw that the letters were written by Yue Pengju and Hua Rong. That letter from Hua Rong was a detailed report to the emperor about the details of his envoy to the Jinguo, including the empress dowager''s recent situation and Empress Xing''s tragic death. And Yue Pengju''s letter was a resignation.


    When Kanggong saw this, his expression changed: "Lord Yue, what is the meaning of this?"


    Xu Caizhi and Wang Jixian were also very surprised. Yue Pengju was so young, to be able to be promoted to such a position, it was not easy at all. It could even be said that he was able to obtain it easily, there were many martial generals who could not even dream of achieving such a status, why would they give up so easily?


    Xu Caizhi anxiously advised: "Penga, why must you do this?"


    He had a deep relationship with the two of them, and in a moment of desperation, he revealed his true feelings and did not follow the customs and customs of the government. He only called them by their names. Yue Pengju looked at him gratefully and said calmly, "Thank you all for your kindness. "Penga was not acting in a hasty manner, rather, he had been in deep thought for a long time. The reason for his resignation was clearly stated in his letter, His Majesty will definitely understand ¡­"


    "Pengju, the country is using people right now ¡­"


    "Pengju dares not serve the nation? It''s really because his wife is so seriously ill that Pengju has no choice but to be selfish for once. "


    "Huh?"


    "To tell you the truth, over the past few years, Pengju had grown tired of his military career. He had begged to find a clean place with his wife and live comfortably for a few years ¡­"


    Everyone immediately understood that this was because he knew that his wife was running out of time and wanted to spend the rest of her days with her.


    The three of them looked at Hua Rong at the same time, but she was still sitting on her chair, quietly listening to what Yue Pengju was saying, staring at him intently. Her long eyelashes were unmoving, and she even had a kind of gentle and calm smile on her face.


    Because of this, the three of them felt very uncomfortable. It was as if they were watching a flower slowly wither.


    Xu Caizhi could not help but sob, his voice somewhat choked with emotions: "Since that''s the case, then I''ll plead for you in front of Shangguan Family, I believe that this Shangguan Family will definitely grant your wish ¡­"


    "Thank you, my lord, for fulfilling my wish."


    However, Wang Jixian was extremely disapproving. Even though he sympathized with Hua Rong, it was hard to go against the will of the heavens. The matter of the Son of Heaven was a huge matter, the person who had achieved great feats was not restrained, a good man''s ambition was set in stone, he actually gave up his great future for a mere girl, he shook his head, and sighed inwardly. No wonder Yue Pengju was like this, it turned out that he was a pedantic, but short of hero, vulgar man.


    How could such a man accomplish anything great?


    Because the camp''s chilliness was simple and crude, Wang Jixian, who was raised like a prince, did not want to stay any longer.


    Yue Pengju and his wife saw the three of them to the door, and Xu Caizhi said: "Please wait, Madame Yue is not well, there is no need to send him off."


    Wang Jixian looked at Hua Rong and shook her head. In the end, it was from the heart of a doctor, so he felt some sympathy for her.


    "Thank you, my lords, for your help."


    Originally, Kanggong wanted to ask about the whereabouts of King Qin because after he bid farewell to him at that brothel, there was no more news about him. However, he was experienced and astute, and was well aware that when the King Qin chased into the army, he originally wanted to kill Yue Pengju. Now that Hua Rong was injured like this, she was sure that it was not because of the King Qin, but in front of this couple, it was not the time to ask about the whereabouts of the King Qin.


    Although Hua Rong didn''t know what she was thinking, she knew that the King Qin had a good impression of him. Seeing that he was looking around, Hua Rong casually found an excuse to invite him to the side and laughed, then said in a low voice: "Kangkang, King Qin has already returned to the ocean."


    Kanggong was overjoyed to see her take the initiative to mention the King Qin and asked urgently: "When did he go back?"


    "I went back a long time ago. I can''t say goodbye to you in person because I''m in a hurry. He said that the Kangkang treated him warmly, and told me to pay his respects to him if I were to see him again in the future. "


    In fact, King Qin never even mentioned Kanggong, but when Kanggong heard this, he was overjoyed. He hurriedly said, "My King treats our own family with enthusiasm too."


    After everyone finished their greetings, they set off on their journey.


    After the carriage disappeared, Yue Pengju and Hua Rong returned to the hut together. Hua Rong sighed, "Thank you very much, Shangguan Family. to be able to get people to treat me from a thousand miles away. "


    Yue Pengju smiled slightly. In his heart, he was slightly different from his wife. The reason Shangguan Family sent people over was definitely not just to "diagnose and treat". He wanted to see whether Hua Rong was really injured or not.


    Seeing him laugh like that, Hua Rong immediately understood what he was thinking, her heart shivered, what she was doing now, an assistant lord like a tiger, if she did not mind, offending the Shangguan Family, Yue Pengju''s days would not be good.


    She immediately said, "Pengju, then let''s resign!"


    This was the first time Yue Pengju saw her support for his resignation. He had obviously understood his intentions, so he nodded his head with a smile.


    Kanggong and Wang Jixian sat in the same carriage, the moment they got on the carriage, he saw that Wang Jixian''s expression was bitter and bitter, and gave a strange smile: "Lord Wang, don''t be angry."


    Wang Jixian snorted and did not say a word.


    Eunuch, was the best at reading other people''s thoughts, not to mention, Kanggong had already witnessed Wang Jixian''s personality for the past few months. His medical skills were high, and he was also favored by the Emperor. This time, although he was ordered to come and diagnose Hua Rong, according to the usual "unwritten rules", he originally thought that he would receive a generous gift.


    He smirked, "Yue Pengju is so poor, and he doesn''t have any tricks up his sleeve ¡­"


    "He already did it for Xuan Yan. Is he really that cold? The salary s in this dynasty are very rich, are they seeking fame or are they really being pedantic? "


    "You don''t know, our family has known him and his wife for many years. These two people are poor, and have the same tendons in life, so of course Yue Pengju would give all the rewards to his subordinates. Madame Yue did not allow herself to be an imperial concubine, nor enjoy the wealth, but instead desperately wanted to marry Yue Pengju."


    This was the first time Wang Jixian had heard this piece of gossip, and he was very interested in it, as he hurriedly nodded: "So that''s how it is, this kind of person, sigh ¡­" Therefore, although he did not receive a generous gift, he calmed down and said, "Even if this kind of person were to spend his entire life, there is nothing I can do about it."


    Within the imperial palace.


    Just as Zhao Deji left the imperial court, he heard a report from the Young Eunuch, stating that the Kanggong and the others had returned.


    He immediately said: "Send them to Imperial study."


    "Yes."


    Traveling for a long distance, the three of them were covered in dust.


    The three of them knelt down, and Zhao Deji said: "You three have worked hard, excuse me."


    The three stood up and Kanggong handed over two letters. Both were sealed with military lacquer, and both were thick. He looked at the handwriting on the cover of the letter, and opened Hua Rong''s letter first. As soon as he opened it, he saw a golden hairpin. It was before Empress Xing committed suicide, he asked Hua Rong to pass it on to him.


    Zhao Deji took the golden hairpin and with a shake of his hand, he anxiously opened the letter. In the long letter, he detailed the details of the beginning and end of Hua Rong''s mission to Jinguo, including the detentions of Yuwen Xuzhong and the rest, as well as the living conditions of the Song Capture. Especially the situation with the Empress Dowager Wei s, Hua Rong did not try to be tactful, and did not try to portray the miserable state of affairs that a normal official would be in. Reading the experiences of his parents and siblings, Zhao Deji only furrowed his brows slightly. However, when he saw her mother''s life in the Jinguo, where both of them were connected, even though it was shameful, he could not blame her mother at all. And when he read about the Empress Xing''s suicide, Zhao Deji could no longer hold back.


    The three of them had long guessed the contents of the letter, but they did not know how tragic the letter was.


    Zhao Deji cried for a while. Kanggong went forward to support him and helped him wipe his tears away.


    The three of them didn''t dare to say anything.


    Zhao Deji''s mood had already calmed down a little, and he once again opened Yue Pengju''s resignation letter. This was not a single resignation letter, in fact, it was a military memorial. It detailed the current balance of power between Song Jin and his country, as well as the internal strife within the Jinguo. They discussed how the imperial government would deploy their troops to fight against the Golden Man, recoup the two rivers, and rescue the imperial family. At the end of the letter, it even listed the generals and their strengths and weaknesses after he had left and requested His Majesty to decide on the details.


    Zhao Deji looked at the imperial report. Although he had to admit that Yue Peng was magnanimous in heart, and had done his best to nurture his subordinates without holding back, his mother''s wife''s experience had caused him to want to negotiate with Jin.


    Xu Caizhi said carefully: "It''s not that Yue Pengju did not work, but that Miss Hua Rong was unable to treat her injuries, that his relationship with her is deep ¡­"


    Zhao Deji turned around and looked at Wang Jixian: "Lord Wang, how are Hua Rong''s injuries?"


    "Returning to the Shangguan Family, Hua Rong injured her internal organs. Although she won''t die immediately, she has become a cripple and will never be able to give birth again."


    Zhao Deji was startled. Just as Yue Pengju had expected, when Zhao Deji received the news, he did not believe that Hua Rong''s injuries were so severe. He thought that the couple had failed to complete their mission and had deliberately avoided the punishment. This was because Xu Caizhi and the others were still old friends with Hua Rong, so he sent his most trusted Medical Officer Wang Jixian over. Wang Jixian did not know the two before, so his diagnosis was naturally true and he would not exaggerate.

 C189 stratagem

    It was''s turn to shave his head.


    Ma Su and the rest saw that the King Qin''s hair was shaved, so what? When they saw their own hair fall to the ground, they could not help but sigh. The Han people pay attention to the body, skin and hair, the parents, can not be harmed, and also can not act rashly. When his hair was lost, it was always lost. However, this was not a matter of being coerced, but of one''s own free will. There was no such thing as'' moral integrity ''. Seeing that Liu Wu had the same bitter face, he laughed out loud, "Fine, in the past, when Zhao Wu Ling was riding on his horse and became stronger in the State of Zhao, he became the Lord of Light. Even if we catch up on fashion today... "


    King Qin stared at him: "What is Zhao Wu Ling Wang? is he Zhao Deji''s relative? "


    Ma Su didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He knew very well that this King did not have any kind of ''big festivals'' idea in his heart. Generally speaking, no matter what he thought or thought, explaining would be useless.


    Seeing that everyone was ready, King Qin immediately waved his hand: "Let''s go, we will head out to Shang Jing immediately."


    Fourth Prince Mansion.


    Ye Lvguanyin slowly walked out of the small path filled with pine willow trees. Looking at the tall and big Fourth Prince Palace from afar, he immediately quickened his footsteps.


    When the guards at the door saw that second wife had returned, they immediately saluted him respectfully.


    Ye Lvguanyin''s expression was extremely arrogant, with the attitude of a hostess. From Liaoning''s daughter to the number one mistress of the Great Golden Fourth Prince Palace, how much did he have to pay? Ever since he promised his father to marry to the Fourth Prince, she had been determined that no matter how many wives the Fourth Prince had, she would definitely be the most favored one!


    A man had three wives and four concubines. In this aspect, even the Liaoning Golden Man Han people were not different. Her own father had even married seven or eight wives. She had never believed that being single was a woman''s honor. If he could stand out amongst the many wives and concubines of men, it would be the woman''s honor and ability.


    As for the childhood sweetheart, she was sad for a moment. Who could go to the ends of the world with him to live a poor life like a country slave?


    She touched her belly. There was also an important reason, although the Golden Man nobles were concubines with Song N¨¹, these mixed blood clansmen like Qi Dan and the descendants of the Song people did not have much of a position in the nobles'' families, nor did they have the right to inherit. Their situation was extremely low, with half a slave and half a lord. Therefore, it all depended on the position of the biological mother. If he became the mistress, he would be able to gain the best status for the child in his womb.


    As she walked in, looking at the majestic Fourth Prince Palace, the sadness in her heart was immediately replaced by joy of success ¡ª ¡ª These days, she had practically become the special pet of Fourth Prince. Fourth Prince, she hadn''t summoned any other concubine for a long time.


    While he was thinking, he heard a burst of laughter coming from the garden.


    "Son, we are going to the Shang Jing, we are going home ¡­"


    "Abba, where is Shang Jing? Are you having fun? "


    "The Shang Jing is the capital of our Great Jinguo. It is the best place in the world and there are many good things there. We have a lot of good things in our house. "


    "More than here?"


    "Hehe, it''s a lot more than here. I''ll let you play with all of the Abba s. "


    "Then why do we have two homes?"


    "This can''t be considered a family, it''s the temporary manor of the Abba ¡­"


    "Are the nurse and mother coming with us?"


    "Of course. If mom doesn''t go, who will take care of their son? "


    "¡­"


    When Ye Lvguanyin heard this, fire almost spouted out of his heart. After the Fourth Prince had fully recovered from his injuries, he received the wolf master''s order to return to the Shang Jing to discuss the matter. Now, with Zong Han''s power, everyone guessed that Fourth Prince would become the First Marshal of the Jinguo ¡ª ¡ª Field Marshal.


    The date to return to Shang Jing was set, and it was also because of this that she was in such a hurry to bid farewell to his lover from the past. However, in her plan, he did not want to let Tian Wei and that little bastard return to the Shang Jing together, so she hoped to keep them there.


    However, after hearing the conversation between father and son, how could it be easy to stop them?


    "Son, did you write today?"


    "Yes. Abba, mom taught me to write big words today, how about I write it for you? "


    "Alright, alright, alright, son, quickly give it to Abba to have a look ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin slowly walked over, his steps were light, only to see a table in a pavilion in the garden, Xiao Luwenlong was seated on a chair, holding a brush as he wrote.


    Fourth Prince stood to the side while Tian Wei grinded on the inkstone.


    Only now did she realize that Tianwei was wearing a red Single Shirt today, and a faint smile appeared on her face. She had never seen Tianwei smile since she entered the room. When Tianwei was captured, she was only fourteen or fifteen years old, and her body had not grown at all. She did not know how to please and entertain others, so she was disliked by the Fourth Prince and thrown away in the manor when she was brought back.


    When Ye Lvguanyin first entered the room, although he had a show of power, he did not place Tian Wei in his eyes at all. Only now did he understand that as the princess of Da Song grew older, he had grown up as well. Especially when she smiled, the other concubine s could never compare to his temperament. Earlier, the reason why Wang Junhua had been able to command the others in the Fourth Prince Palace was because she understood the meaning of the word and was highly sought after by the Fourth Prince. Once she left, the only one who knew the meaning of the word was Tian Wei, and that naturally took over her position. Fourth Prince had started summoning Tian Wei more often. Although he wasn''t going to sleep, but to teach Xiao Luwenlong, Ye Lvguanyin was very sensitive to the fact that if he continued to teach his, once he grew up, it would be hard for his to not be his biggest rival.


    No matter how beautiful Ye Lvguanyin was, he was still a Chidan and could not recognize a single Chinese character. At this moment, Fang Zhi realized that he had neglected one of Fourth Prince''s biggest hobbies ¡ª ¡ª liking the wind and animals of the Southern Empire.


    She felt a surge of panic, and now that she had said goodbye to her former lover, she felt completely desperate, angry, and jealous. But at this time, he could only suppress his jealousy. After a long while, he walked over and laughed: "Fourth Prince is teaching his son writing again?"


    Upon hearing her voice, Tian Wei couldn''t help but take a step back. milkmaid, who was standing by her side, quickly bowed to her.


    Seeing that it was her, Jin Wushu was happy: "Quickly come and watch your son write."


    These days, in order to curry favor with him, Ye Lvguanyin had always been very intimate with him. Hearing that, he immediately walked over: "Son, mother, look what you have written today."


    Xiao Luwenlong did not get along well with her, but upon seeing her, he put down his brush and pouted: "I''m not going to write anymore, I''m not going to write anymore ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin hated him so much that his teeth itched, but he continued to smile merrily. "Good son, your mother will give you some candy after I write about it ¡­"


    "No!"


    Seeing her distress, Jin Wushu immediately laughed: "Son, mother is going to be pregnant with little brother, you better not make mother angry."


    "I don''t like it!" "I don''t like little brothers."


    Ye Lvguanyin was even more depressed, he gently caressed his stomach.


    In the end, she was still his first child, and Ye Lvguanyin was good at flattery as well. These days, she had already made Jin Wushu quite happy, and since Jin Wushu did not want her to feel wronged, he made his son say, "How can you be rude to your mother? Hurry up and apologize to Mommy. "


    "No, she is fierce. Abba, she hit me ¡­ "


    Seeing his son speak in such a manner, Jin Wushu became even more unhappy, "You are so young, how can you not respect your elders? "Hurry up and apologize to mother ¡­"


    "No!"


    Seeing that his son was disobedient, Jin Wushu was enraged for the first time, "Son, quickly apologize to mother ¡­"


    The child had never seen the Abba with such a fierce face. He was so scared that he started crying.


    Tianwei hugged her son and whispered, "The child is young and doesn''t understand ¡­"


    Jin Wushu saw that Tian Wei did not ask his son to apologize to Ye Lvguanyin, but was actually protecting his son.


    Ye Lvguanyin observed the situation and immediately said gently: "Fourth Prince doesn''t need to be angry. Your child is young, you will be fine once you grow up ¡­"


    Jin Wushu saw that she understood the big picture and was magnanimous, the good impression he had of her increased by a few points, and he slowly said: "My wife, accompany me to dinner tonight."


    "But, your servant''s stomach hurts so much ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin tried to cover his stomach, but Jin Wushu held her back immediately: "Where are you feeling uncomfortable? "Someone, come ¡­"


    Tian Wei carried her child. Seeing Ye Lvguanyin act this way, she knew that she was going to act weird again. Hearing that, the two servant girl s came up, and sure enough, Ye Lvguanyin looked pained: "Don''t, they are clumsy ¡­"


    Fourth Prince''s gaze had already shot over, looking at Tian Wei. "Why aren''t you coming over to serve your wife?"


    Tian Wei had no choice but to go over to support her. However, Ye Lvguanyin frowned even more, "This servant needs to go back to my room to rest."


    Tian Wei and milkmaid followed to help her up. When they entered the room, Jin Wushu continuously asked his if he was warm and cold.


    After tossing and turning until the middle of the night, Jin Wushu got up and returned to his room to rest. After knowing that Ye Lvguanyin was pregnant, and according to usual practice, for the sake of protecting her baby, Jin Wushu slept in her room. Every day, he would sleep with the other concubine s, but every day, he would go visit Ye Lvguanyin.


    Tian Wei saw that it took a lot for Ye Lvguanyin to close his eyes, as if he had fallen asleep. She heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was napping, she heard Ye Lvguanyin''s orders. "Bring in the soup ¡­"


    Although it was summer, Ye Lvguanyin wanted to drink something hot, so naturally she did not dare to disobey him. He went over to the fire to warm it up a bit, took it in, and respectfully said: "Ye Lvniangzi, please use ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin took the bowl, and suddenly with a shake of his hand, a bowl of hot soup splashed onto the ground. As half of the bowl splashed onto her hands, she immediately cried out: "Aiyo ¡­ It hurts so bad ¡­ "Tianwei, are you trying to kill me ¡­"


    Tian Wei was frightened out of her wits. She hastily went to wipe her down. "Ye Lvniangzi ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin started to cry loudly.


    Jin Wushu who was next door heard the wailing and rushed over. He saw that on the broken pieces of the bed, Ye Lvguanyin''s left hand was scalded red and swollen.


    He flew into a rage. "Tianwei, what are you doing?"


    Ye Lvguanyin could only cry.


    Seeing her miserable expression, Jin Wushu became even more anxious, he anxiously sat on the bed and hugged her: "My wife, where are you uncomfortable?"


    "My stomach hurts. It hurts so much. Our child ¡­"


    Seeing that his "bones and blood" were injured, Jin Wushu immediately thought back to Tian Wei''s performance today. He suspected that she was jealous of Ye Lvguanyin getting pregnant and was afraid of seizing Xiao Luwenlong''s position.


    Ye Lvguanyin looked at the traces of medicine on his stomach and cried, "It doesn''t matter if Servant is hurt, if it hurts the child in her stomach ¡­ Princess Tianwei, Servant had already done their best to look after Wen Long and Young Gongzi, treating him as if he were her own. "Why do you want to do this?"

 C190 separation of mother and child

    She did not have much experience and experience, so she did not know how to retreat in order to advance. She could only stammer out, "It was Ye Lvniangzi who burned it herself ¡­"


    It was fine if she did not react, but upon hearing that, Jin Wushu slapped her in her face angrily, "Vicious Slave, you still dare to talk back ¡­"


    Tian Wei took a step back, but Ye Lvguanyin held onto Jin Wushu and begged, "Fourth Prince, you mustn''t. She went in the door, and he was a princess again. Besides, it was a mother''s instinct to protect her children. "I didn''t know it before, but now I know that mothers all wish their children well ¡­" She looked at Tian Wei in the blink of an eye and said faintly, "You have followed Fourth Prince for so long, don''t you know how he is? His love for Wen Long is as precious as pearls. How could I ignore him because of the child in my womb? " Her tone became even more sincere, "Little sister Zhao, being able to marry Fourth Prince is our fortune. Don''t worry, after my son is born, he will definitely not change his attitude towards Wen Long and will definitely treat him as his own. I swear to the heavens ¡­"


    It was really hard for Tian Wei to say anything after seeing her acting like this. She timidly stood to the side, no longer daring to say anything. Jin Wushu became even more furious and shouted loudly, "Scram, from now on you are not allowed to get any closer to Ye Lvniangzi ¡­"


    Tianwei didn''t dare to take a deep breath and quickly retreated.


    After she left, Ye Lvguanyin revealed an imperceptible smile on his face. He helped her to lie down and comforted her: "Tomorrow is the day of our departure for Shang Jing.


    She tightly held onto Jin Wushu''s hand, with a gentle and seductive look in her eyes, "No matter how hard it is, Servant will follow you. let Fourth Prince see the birth of his own son ¡­ "


    "Then I''ll have to trouble my wife. I have told you to prepare a comfortable carriage so that you will not be too bumpy. "


    "Thank you, Fourth Prince. Then, what about Tian Wei and my son? Is their carriage ready? "


    Jin Wushu was moved to see that she was still thinking about his child, and only said: "Ye Lvniangzi is a virtuous man. Sigh, how crafty are the southerners? My daughter is more genuine, my Chidan is more simple and honest. "


    Jin Wushu adopted Lu Wenlong, but this was still different from witnessing the birth of his own blood. That kind of happiness and joy, without needing to say anything, could only support Ye Lvguanyin.


    "Fourth Prince, she is doing this for his own son ¡­"


    Jin Wushu sneered: "Her son? Is she worthy of such a vicious woman? "


    Ye Lvguanyin was shocked, was this not Tian Wei''s son? Then who gave birth to it?


    Jin Wushu did not continue and immediately changed the topic, "Wen Long is intelligent, he is a good child, but in the past few days, he has become more and more delicate, all because of Tian Wei''s bad character and bad teaching. "The child can''t be destroyed by her. This won''t do, I need to find someone else to teach ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin''s eyes lit up: "If Fourth Prince does not abandon me, Servant can discipline you on his behalf."


    "You?" Jin Wushu hesitated: "You''re pregnant, it''s too hard ¡­"


    "Fourth Prince doesn''t know, but when he saw Wen Long, he started to love him from the bottom of his heart. "However, we haven''t known each other for long, so we shouldn''t be too close to each other. If we were to be raised by a slave for a long time, the mother and child would definitely ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was overjoyed, "For my wife to be so virtuous, it is truly a blessing for your son Wen Long. I was just worried that if he followed Tianwei, he would become vicious and get on bad terms with his brother. If I follow you, I won''t have to worry anymore. "Wifey, please take care of me. I won''t let you down ¡­"


    "Thank you, Fourth Prince. Servant will live up to your expectations. "


    Jin Wushu comforted Ye Lvguanyin a bit more before returning to his room to rest. After waiting for him to leave, Ye Lvguanyin laid down, and a sweet smile hung on the corner of his mouth, he did not expect that things would go so smoothly. Not only did it prevent Tian Wei from returning to the Shang Jing, he even held Xiao Luwenlong in his palms. She was well aware that Jin Wushu had traveled a lot and rarely stayed home. As long as Lu Wenlong followed his, wouldn''t he be able to do whatever he wanted in the future? This little bastard could no longer threaten his son''s position.


    She held her stomach and chuckled. "Son, you really are mother''s lucky star. "In the future, as long as mother relies on you, we, mother, and son, will have a stable and prosperous life!"


    Because of this crisis, Jin Wushu doted on Ye Lvguanyin even more. When he woke up the next morning, there were two more maids in the carriage that he had prepared beforehand. As a result, along the way, there were already eight maids waiting on him. A man who pours tea, fans, cuts fruit, and pats her shoulders and beats her legs... Everything. Even when Ye Lvguanyin was still a noble lady in the Liaoning, he had never enjoyed things this way.


    Jin Wushu''s other seven to eight concubine s who had accompanied him to the Shang Jing, saw that the second wife was like this, they were both jealous and envious, but they did not dare show it on their faces. They could only try their best to compliment and curry favor with her, because everyone knew, that as long as a child was born, Ye Lvguanyin would be the righteous First Wife. Although the sons of the Liao people could not inherit the Golden Man''s noble status, Ye Lvguanyin''s prestige was not on the same level as her. It was normal for her son to surpass Xiao Luwenlong. In the past, everyone tried to please Xiao Luwenlong. Now that he had observed his words and expression, women understood women better, and knew that Ye Lvguanyin viewed his child as a thorn in his side.


    Some of the older women saw that Ye Lvguanyin had just gotten "pregnant", but his body obviously didn''t match up to "Yue". They guessed it in their hearts, but didn''t dare to say anything.


    Jin Wushu, on the other hand, claimed that he was living a comfortable life in Fourth Prince Palace; he was pregnant and relaxed, and his body was fat. She did indeed eat and drink heartily every day, and grew fatter and fatter. As a result, even though everyone was suspicious, seeing how Ye Lvguanyin did it, they did not dare make a sound, afraid of bringing disaster upon themselves.


    Ye Lvguanyin was very pleased with himself when he saw the concubine acting in such a manner. She opened the curtain and saw Jin Wushu standing in front of the black horse. He was dressed in the attire of a man of the female nobleman, and could be said to be a talented person. This was also a blessing from his previous life. It was not in vain that he had sacrificed himself.


    Just as he was happily thinking about it, he heard a heart-wrenching cry. "No, I want my mother. I want my mother to go with me ¡­"


    "Young Gongzi ¡­"


    milkmaid hugged Lu Wenlong, but the child managed to struggle free and jumped down, hugging onto Tian Wei''s leg tightly. "Mom, come with me ¡­"


    In the past few days, she had focused all her attention on her child, treating him even more intimately than her own son. Now that they were parting, when she thought about how she was left alone in Yanjing, it could be said that she would never have another chance to shine again, that there was nothing left to comfort her anymore, and even more so, she cried with grief.


    "Child, in the future, you have to listen to this milkmaid''s words ¡­"


    "Mom, if you''re not going, then neither am I ¡­"


    "Your son ¡­"


    When Ye Lvguanyin heard this heart-wrenching cry, he sneered in his heart. He still laid on the soft cushion of the horse carriage and comfortably ate a piece of the fresh summer fruit.


    Jin Wushu was about to get on his horse, but seeing that his son was crying non-stop, he frowned. He stepped forward and said: "Tianwei, who asked you to come out and send them off?"


    She hugged the child tightly and cried. Suddenly, she knelt down and said, "Fourth Prince, I beg of you, please let me go to Shang Jing with you. I cannot leave the child ¡­ this slave will definitely serve Ye Lvniangzi wholeheartedly and teach this child how to respect and honor Ye Lvniangzi ¡­ "


    She kowtowed until her head was bloody.


    milkmaid also knelt down, "Please be merciful Fourth Prince, let Princess Tianwei go together with you."


    Jin Wushu was startled for a moment. He had never seen Tian Wei pleading like this before, but he suddenly recalled the "wedding" that Hua Rong had given him.


    Fourth Prince, please treat this Princess Tianwei well!


    At this moment, it was unknown why he would think of Hua Rong. In fact, ever since Ye Lvguanyin had been pampered, he had basically not thought of Hua Rong at all. It was unknown whether he had truly forgotten or forced himself to forget. He only wanted, in fact, that the women were almost the same. Since Hua Rong was not good, she naturally had better women. A good woman must know how to serve men. Hua Rong was obviously unqualified. With her personality, it almost completely exceeded his understanding and understanding towards women. In terms of serving men, Ye Lvguanyin was obviously more qualified than her. Since that was the case, why should he suffer her wrath again?


    Even so, seeing the blood on her forehead, she couldn''t help but hesitate. Just as she was about to agree, she heard a gentle and dignified voice, "Child, follow mother ¡­"


    It was Ye Lvguanyin who got off the car and reached out to hug Lu Wenlong.


    Lu Wenlong stomped his feet and cried, "No, I only want my mother ¡­ "You''re not my mother ¡­"


    Seeing her son like that, Jin Wushu''s heart immediately hardened. She hugged him and held him tightly: "Ye Lvniangzi, go back on the carriage and rest. Don''t use your Fetal Qi."


    When he saw that Tian Wei was still kneeling down and begging him, he didn''t even look at her and only coldly said to the milkmaid, "Quickly take the child to the carriage!"


    milkmaid did not dare to plead anymore, she could only take the child, carry him forcefully to the carriage.


    The child stuck his head out from the carriage. Jin Wushu was enraged as he stepped forward and slammed the door shut. He shouted loudly, "Let''s go."


    The group of people continued on their way in a formidable array, leaving only Princess Tianwei kneeling on the ground, wailing and crying. From then on, the sky above Yanjing became her grave. She could only be a ghost in a foreign land.


    When Jin Wushu and the others rushed to the Shang Jing, the first thing they did was to pay respects to the Old Wolf Master. This time, it was about the heir to the throne of the Wolf Lord.


    According to the female nobleman''s "brother-in-waiting" principle, Wolf Lord had set her own brother as the Crown Prince, but the Crown Prince had accidentally died, so the Wolf Lord wanted to set her own eldest son, Pu Luhu, as the Crown Prince. But when the Tribal Alliance was established, it would be even more difficult if it was given to a female Daoist who had deep democratic rights amongst the aristocrats. Although the Wolf Lord had eliminated Zong Jun, Zong Xian and the rest, the opponents still had a solid foundation.

 C191 Wen Long is sick

    The main opponents were the Triple Alliance.


    The ones who arrived at Shang Jing before Jin Wushu were Zong Han, the other marshal, E Liduo, and the eldest son of Golden Taizu, Zong Gan. These three were all powerful figures, and were the iron rod alliance that firmly opposed Pu Luhu''s succession. This was also the reason why Wolf Lord did not dare to lay a hand on Zong Han after the incident.


    Zong Han naturally had the intention to take back the military power this time. As a result, when Jin Wushu arrived, the gathering of the female nobleman started. Everyone went to the Qianyuan Palace hall, where the Wolf Lord and the nobles sat around the kang, discussing politics.


    Zong Han was smart, he was not in a hurry to discuss about the Crown Prince, but rather had first entered the topic from the wolfman''s private treasury. Zong Han said loudly: "Wolf Lord has used the treasury to his advantage, he has openly violated the oath of the Taizu at the beginning of the country, he has to get off the brick bed to receive the rod ¡­"


    Afterwards, before even letting Wolf Lord know what was happening, Jin Wushu, Zong Gan and the others all rushed up and pulled the Wolf Master off the brick bed, pressing him down on the ground. Jin Wushu struck him hard on his butt twenty times, no matter how the Wolf Master struggled or shouted.


    The royal power at that time was far from being as strong as that of the Han Chinese emperor. The large amount of gold and silver that Li Liao Song had plundered was, according to the oath made by the Taizu, shared with the various tribes and put into the national treasury. However, in this past year, the Wolf Lord had become more and more pampered by her wives and concubines. He rewarded them generously, and beat Zong Han and the others for this, was not entirely an excuse. Although Jin Wushu was close with the Wolf Lord, he naturally felt that this matter was of no importance.


    After twenty blows, the group of courtiers helped the Wolf Lord onto the brick bed, and then knelt down to pay his respects, saying, "Husband, thank you!"


    Then, each person would offer one cup of wine to the Wolf Lord in turn, which could be considered as suppressing the Wolf Lord''s shock. The Wolf Lord endured the pain on his butt and sat on the beast skin. Following the customs, he drank every single cup of wine offered by the group of courtiers until he was completely drunk and was no longer able to negotiate with the group of courtiers.


    glared as he looked at Jin Wushu. Today, besides Wolf Lord, it was naturally Jin Wushu that posed a greater threat, because according to the rules, he would most likely become the First Marshal of the Jinguo ¡ª ¡ª Field Marshal.


    This was something that Zong Han couldn''t allow no matter what.


    Jin Wushu glared back at him and laughed faintly. His mind was deep, he would never argue with Zong Han again at this time, and he immediately said: "Wolf Lord is drunk, we can discuss about it another day."


    Everyone had no choice but to disperse.


    Jin Wushu was walking behind, when a servant suddenly called out to him in a low voice: "Fourth Prince, please wait."


    He turned around and saw that it was one of Wolf Lord''s son, Pu Luhu''s servants.


    He understood, and immediately followed the servant into a room.


    Pu Luhu was young and had a bad temper, upon realizing that Zong Han and the others were obstructing his succession to the throne, he said: "Zong Han is vicious, and will eventually become a scourge. This time, they will stay in Shang Jing''s imperial stronghold for half a month, waiting for me to lead 500 men and seize the opportunity to eliminate them, to prevent any future troubles. "


    Jin Wushu quickly said, "No. They had all done great deeds and there was no obvious evidence of rebellion, so the Wolf Lord would not be willing to execute them. From what I say, we should just wait until next year to promote Zong Han and the others and teach them how to go to other places. If they cannot wield military power, then there will be no disaster. "


    Pu Luhu was still furious: "I will immediately ask Abba to do it. They''re really pissed that they don''t want me to be the depositary. "


    Jin Wushu comforted him: "This matter is uncertain, in the future, after we remove Zong Han and the others, we can discuss it, but there will still be chances."


    Pu Luhu immediately said: "When I become the Wolf Lord in the future, I will naturally remove Zong Han, E Liduo and the others, and make you the Field Marshal, and control the armies of the world."


    From then on, Jin Wushu and Pu Luhu formed a solid alliance.


    Jin Wushu suppressed the anger in his heart and looked around, only to see that old man was indeed a female spirit cultivator, that he was deaf and blind. He became suspicious and followed his a few steps, but there was no one else around.


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    At this time, the guards at the back rushed forward to protect "". When old man heard that it was "Fourth Prince", he was so frightened that he hurriedly bowed: "This little one has offended many of you, and accidentally dropped his straw hat. Fourth Prince, forgive me, please forgive me ¡­ Fourth Prince, this lowly one will give this green hat to you ¡­ "Ahh!"


    knew that the old man did not have any malicious intent, and in front of all the guards, he was unable to explain his grievances. He was so angry that he stomped the green hat flat, rushed down the stairs, turned around and ran away.


    old man felt his heart ache as he hurriedly picked up the hat. He thought to himself, I''ve just dozed off and this hat has already changed color. I''ve never knitted this hat before? Su Yun thought to himself. "It looks pretty good, why doesn''t Fourth Prince want it?" After seeing that the hat had been ravaged, he had no choice but to throw it away.


    When the Horseshoe completely disappeared, the group left completely without a trace. At the opposite corner, a big guy holding a wine jug and could not help but laugh out loud, saying to himself: "Jin Wushu, the weather is hot, this daddy has good intentions to give you a green hat, you still don''t want it, you really do not know what''s good for you ¡­ ¡­"


    Ma Su had been following him these past few days, and everyday, she would always see his gloomy face. It had been a long time since he had laughed like this, and he immediately said in a low voice: "Fourth Prince is hateful, in the future, my family will tease him more."


    "Hahaha, that''s fine too. I don''t want to have no fun staying in this damned place."


    Jin Wushu returned to his residence quickly.


    Although she was a Shang Jing of the Jinguo''s capital, a woman''s level of civilization was far below that of a dead Liaoning. Even the Fourth Prince Palace was nowhere near that of the original Qi Dan noble palace that was occupied by Yanjing Jin Wushu.


    Ye Lvguanyin was full of hope when he arrived. Seeing this, his heart turned cold, but she immediately ordered his servants to take action, following his interest and taste to arrange everything. Fortunately, Fourth Prince Palace had a lot of treasures and also had a lot of servants.


    On this day, the Fourth Prince entered the palace to discuss politics. In order to give him a pleasant surprise, Ye Lvguanyin called for the female nobles to gather and hold a feast. She was very sociable and could be fawned over. A few important officials'' wives and pampered concubine had prepared a large number of gifts for her. It was because of this that these women had a good impression of her.


    In order to reveal his position as the number one mistress in the Fourth Prince Palace, Ye Lvguanyin had specially made some meticulous arrangements regarding the person to serve the dishes. Jin Wushu had brought seven or eight concubine s with him, and in the past few days, there had also been Wolf Owner. The dozen or so concubine s gifted to him by the other nobles, combined with the more than ten people from the Fourth Prince Palace, Jin Wushu''s group of wives amounted to almost thirty to forty people.


    spent a lot of time and effort to reveal his status amongst the thirty to forty women. At the feast, she divided the ladies into three groups. One group was responsible for serving drinks, the other was responsible for serving dishes, while the other was responsible for serving fruits and tea.


    When the guest sat down, the wives of the female nobleman women were not too distinct. When had they ever seen such an outstanding mistress? Ye Lvguanyin was even more pleased as he continued to persuade everyone to drink.


    Just as they were in the midst of the liveliness, they heard from the servant girl that the latter had returned.


    When Ladies saw the Fourth Prince enter, he immediately followed suit and bowed. When Jin Wushu saw his wives shuttling to the dishes like butterflies, he thought to himself, why did the servants in the crown prince''s residence come in groups to serve tea? However, he never interfered with the Housework, and only asked for Ye Lvguanyin''s arrangements. He only sat beside her, took the wine offered to him by Ye Lvguanyin, and drank a full cup.


    All the guests knew that the Fourth Prince was ferocious, but when they saw him sitting beside Ye Lvguanyin, they knew even more that this woman was indeed the super master of the Fourth Prince Palace.


    Jin Wushu drank a few cups, using the excuse that he was dizzy to rest, but Ye Lvguanyin followed the Ladies to rest, and only dispersed the banquet in the middle of the night.


    Jin Wushu sat in his study room, depressed. He casually flipped through the books and suddenly remembered the green hat. Even though he was unable to investigate that semi-blind old man at the time, but the more he thought about it, the more it seemed like something was amiss. However, after thinking about it, who would be the one to make fun of him?


    Moreover, what was the intention of this'' tease ''? Wang Junhua had already followed Qin Gui back to Song, of the women by his side, which one of them would wear a green hat for him? His heart trembled, he suddenly thought of something. Could it be that when he left Shang Jing and was not at home, some of the concubine''s top disciples went out? But, with so many people in the concubine, who could it be?


    He went through the five to six concubine s that he had slightly pampered one by one in his mind. He felt that no one was possible, yet felt that anyone was possible. Because Ye Lvguanyin was already pregnant, in his heart, his position was basically like that of his official wife. Generally speaking, he wouldn''t think of his principal wife first. Moreover, ever since Ye Lvguanyin had married him, they had always been together, and very quickly, he had gotten pregnant again. No matter how hard he thought, he wouldn''t think of Ye Lvguanyin even in his dreams.


    In these past few days, the political situation had turned into a whirlpool, and the battles had become more and more intense. Even though he had the trust of Wolf Lord and was in cahoots with Pu Luhu, but the alliance between E Liduo, Zong Gan, and Zong Han, was still very strong.


    After sitting for half a day, he suddenly remembered that he had never seen his son in Shang Jing before. At today''s feast, he had never seen his son, so he went to visit his wet nurse''s room.


    The wet nurse brought Xiao Luwenlong to live alone in a small hut in the backyard. Jin Wushu went in but saw that the room was clean and quiet. He called out from a distance, but no one answered.


    He was even more displeased and shouted loudly, "milkmaid!"


    No one answered him even after he had called out three times. He pushed open the door and went in only to see that the room was dark. He lit a candle and saw his son lying on the kang with his eyes closed and his face flushed red. He stretched out his hand to touch it and felt the child''s face heat up. It was actually burning.


    He was shocked and angry at the same time. He shouted, "Someone come, someone come quickly ¡­"


    It was only after a long while that he found out that milkmaid was washing a bunch of dishes in the kitchen. When he heard the sound, he ran over with an unwashed bowl in his hand.


    "What are you doing? You don''t care that your son has such a fever? "


    The milkmaid hastily said: "I will go to the kitchen to help."


    "There''s a servant in the kitchen. Who let you go?"


    The milkmaid did not dare say that it was Ye Lvguanyin who had shown off her power. In fact, ever since he came to the Shang Jing, the milkmaid was basically equivalent to a rough female servant. She had less time to take care of the children and more time to do all sorts of rough work.


    Jin Wushu''s anger had not yet subsided, seeing the milkmaid hurry up and make ginger soup, he naturally did not believe in the medical officer. But after that illness, he slowly revered the Chinese medicine and did not stop them, he only told them to take good care of their children.


    milkmaid brought in Jiang Tang and heard a gentle and kind voice, "Is your child sick? I was busy today, so I couldn''t take care of my son in time. It was really Servant''s fault ¡­ "

 C192 thousand year ganoderma

    Seeing that she missed his child, Jin Wushu comforted her and said amiably: "Thank you, my wife."


    "It is already late in the night, such matters do not trouble Fourth Prince, Fourth Prince will go and rest, Servant will take care of it." Ye Lvguanyin took the ginger soup and took the spoon, and said with a heartache: "Your child has a fever, how pitiful ¡­ "Come, mother will take care of you. You''ll be fine soon ¡­"


    Seeing her like this, Jin Wushu''s gloomy mood finally improved, and he slowly returned to his room to rest.


    As soon as Jin Wushu left, Ye Lvguanyin immediately dismissed the servants, leaving milkmaid in the room.


    She walked to the door and poured a bowl of ginger soup on the ground. milkmaid was shocked and anxiously said: "Ye Lvniangzi, Young Gongzi has not taken the medicine yet."


    "Take the medicine, what medicine do you want to take? When our Great Jinguo is sick, she has always asked for the help of a witch doctor, and she will recover very quickly. "It won''t harm my son at all ¡­" As she spoke, she lovingly stroked the child''s head. "Just wait a few more days. It''s not good for me to get up, then mother will go and get a witch doctor for you ¡­"


    In truth, since Ye Lvguanyin was a Chidan, he had already started using the medicine, but seeing that Lu Wenlong was sick, she immediately understood that this was a good opportunity. If this vile spawn died of illness, he wouldn''t have to do it himself to avoid future troubles. So, where would he be willing to give him medicine?


    milkmaid had also known some of the female disciples'' customs for the past two years, so Ye Lvguanyin''s words were not completely unreasonable. She did not retort and only knelt down, "Ye Lvniangzi, Young Gongzi has to take the medicine ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin became furious and kicked her. "This Bastard, what do you know? Your son is the precious daughter of Fourth Prince and your family, you cannot afford even the slightest mistake. In the future, if you dare to secretly use poison to harm your son again, your family will definitely not let you off ¡­ "


    When the milkmaid heard her vicious threat, she was even more afraid. She could only kowtow and say, "This servant does not dare, this servant does not dare ¡­"


    Only then did Ye Lvguanyin leave the room, with two servants supporting her from left and right. She walked a few steps, and thinking of something, he spoke to the two servants outside: "The two of you stay here, day and night, watching over Young Gongzi, you don''t allow that old slut to poison him with the soup. If there is anything wrong with the old slut, you two can beat her up ¡­"


    "Yes sir!"


    The milkmaid held back her wail. Ye Lvguanyin touched his stomach happily and slowly returned back to his room, looking at the treasures bestowed by the Fourth Prince, the Shu brocade cushions stolen from the Song Kingdom on the kang and the kiln''s candlestick rack. He was so relaxed and happy that he laid down on his bed and quickly fell asleep.


    The Wolf Lord rested for a few days before he summoned the government.


    This time, Zong Han and the others had no reason to beat up Wolf Lord. The Wolf Lord looked around at the courtier and slowly said, "The reason we have gathered everyone here is because of the problem with the Crown Prince ¡­"


    Zong Han immediately followed up: "With the death of the imperial brother, according to the ancestor''s rules, the eldest grandson of the Taizu should be given the title of Crown Prince."


    Pu Luhu could not hold it in anymore and said angrily: "He''s only about ten years old, what kind of Crown Prince could he possibly be?"


    Zong Han suppressed him with an even louder voice. "Let alone ten years old, even a three year old child would be able to do it."


    Pu Luhu took out his blade from his waist and was about to attack, when E Liduo grabbed him: "Pu Luhu, you dare to do such a thing? "You need to be no match for me ¡­"


    Pu Luhu was knocked onto the brick bed, but the wolf owner was helpless about it. He was so angry that his face turned green and black.


    At this time, Jin Wushu spoke in an insidious tone, "According to our family''s wishes, a combined assault is indeed not suitable to be the emperor."


    Zong Han laughed, "Song Kingdom, Liaoning, I have been a Son of Heaven for a few months, what can I not do?"


    Jin Wushu was still unconcerned about it, "That''s why the Liaoning was destroyed by our great gold ¡­"


    Zong Han, E Liduo and the others looked at each other, not knowing what to say. Indeed, in the different tribes of the Female Genius Tribe, there had always been people who were virtuous, and there was no precedent of a child taking over the throne.


    Pu Luhu was overjoyed as he looked at Jin Wushu gratefully. Seeing that the opportunity was not good, he immediately took out a letter, "This is a letter that decadence wrote to Ninth King Zhao Deji, ordering him to exchange Huai Nan''s land for his return."


    Zong Gan said: "decadence is useless, I can exchange him for Huai Nan''s land, but the Marquis of Heavy Fantasy can stay here, and if Zhao Deji has any wrongdoings, I can let the Marquis of Heavy Fantasy sit in the capital and fight against him, causing chaos in the Song Kingdom."


    However, Zong Han snatched the letter and said loudly: "Song Kingdom''s envoy, Yuwen Xuzhong, I can see a difference in you, but you are a useful person. Against Song, you need to fight and fight at the same time, to show the might of my Great Jinguo." He had planned to beat up the Wolf Lord and take back the military power. Now, he suddenly proposed a peace. Regardless of whether it was a war against Song and He, he had to be in charge.


    had lost to Yue Pengju the last time and was filled with resentment. He was determined to take revenge in the main battle, so he coldly said, "If we are going to attack Song, as our own eyes, we must first change our strategy to get Shang Yuan, from the bottom of our hearts, to surround the Song Kingdom and eliminate Wu Jie in order for Wu Jie to be effective.


    Although Wolf Lord trusted Jin Wushu more, he did not have a firm opinion on the issue of the negotiation of the peace. He only said, "This matter, we shall do as Zong Han, Zong Gan has said ¡­"


    The politics of Golden Man was not as long-winded as that of Song Kingdom. After resolving the issue quickly, they both left the court.


    Although Pu Luhu had not confirmed his position as the crown prince, he had indirectly denied the right to He Wei''s inheritance. He was very happy, and seeing that Jin Wushu''s intention to fight had been rejected, he wanted to console him. On the second day, he would send a close guard to invite Jin Wushu to his palace for a feast.


    Pu Luhu summoned seven to eight Song Kingdom, Qi Dan and the other beautiful girls to sing and dance, and then personally watched as Jin Wushu looked gloomy. He knew that his father had refuted him because of the battle, and anxiously consoled him: "Fourth Prince, all that matters is that your own family has become the Wolf Lord, you lead will definitely be annihilated."


    Jin Wushu was about to persuade his again, he touched his back and said angrily: "Our family has searched the mountains and seas to capture Zhao Deji, we have suffered severe injuries several times, and this time we have fought against Yue Pengju and Wu Jie, and we have not even fully recovered. We originally wanted to wait for this autumn, let''s go and capture Wu Jie from Shang Yuan, and take revenge for this injury.


    Pu Luhu saw that half of his arm was exposed, from his shoulder to his chest, a wound could be seen. It was obvious that it was deep into his bones, even if it was temporarily fine, once he encounters wind and snow, he would feel pain.


    With all his heart, he tried to rope Jin Wushu in, then suddenly said: "Fourth Prince, I have something good for you at home."


    "Oh, what good stuff?"


    Pu Luhu waved his hand, and said loudly: "Go and fetch our thousand year ganoderma."


    A personal servant immediately rushed in and took out a box. Opening it, he saw a bunch of Lingzhi inside. Pu Luhu said complacently: "This was given to me by the Abba on my twentieth birthday last year ¡­"


    It turned out that the Golden Man had learned the customs of the Song Kingdom and had passed some festivals as well. When his eldest son was twenty years old, they had given him a crown according to the customs of the Chinese people, indicating that he was capable of being the heir to the throne. This thousand year ganoderma was one of the treasures that he had bestowed to his son.


    Furthermore, although the Lingzhi was good, it was only effective against injuries. If ordinary people used it, it would only extend one''s life, they definitely could not live forever, they could not live forever or even revive from the dead. Therefore, when Pu Luhu saw the scar on Jin Wushu''s back, he immediately took out the Lingzhi and gave it to him: "Fourth Prince, you can take this thousand year ganoderma back to fry, it will greatly reduce the pain."


    Jin Wushu was not very interested in Lingzhi either, but he still thanked Pu Luhu politely.


    When Jin Wushu returned home, seeing the guards holding onto the box, he asked: "What is this?"


    When the guard handed it to her, she opened it and saw it was Lingzhi.


    Jin Wushu had been depressed for the past few days and said indifferently: "This is the thousand year ganoderma that Pu Luhu has gifted me, keep it properly."


    "This servant will immediately instruct you to cook the soup for the Fourth Prince."


    "No need, I''ll keep it for now. We''ll talk about it later."


    "Yes."


    After going through many twists and turns, Ma Su spent every single day with the group of witch doctors, but found out that this Lingzhi had been gifted to the Fourth Prince by Pu Luhu. He immediately reported it to the King Qin, who was overjoyed upon hearing it. Stealing the Lingzhi from the Fourth Prince would definitely be much easier than going to Wolf Lord''s Palace.


    When the Jinguo was in the dark for the succession of the crown prince, the Song Kingdom did not stay idle either.


    That summer, Qin Gui and his wife passed away.


    According to Jin Wushu''s plan, they would first pretend to be fleeing while crossing the river. Once they landed, they would encounter a local official. When the local officials saw that the original champion was Da Song, they did not dare to underestimate Qin Gui. In addition to the lies that Qin Gui and his wife had already concocted, the local officials immediately escorted him to the capital.


    After returning to the capital, Qin Gui was not in a rush to meet the Son of Heaven. On that day, he went to Wang Junhua''s seventh brother''s house.


    Wang Junhua''s seventh brother did business in the war and made a windfall. He came back and bought a fifth rank official''s post. When he heard his sister and husband had returned, he immediately called for a reunion.


    Wang Junhua, as the only child of the Wang Family, was extremely spoiled. He immediately brought her own son that was born into a concubine and said: "Our family is willing to pass this son to our younger sister and husband. I have already chosen a name for him, and will call him Qin Xi ¡­ "


    It turned out that Wang Qi was taking away the late Shang Shu Jin Zheng Clan. Mrs Zheng was fierce, she could not tolerate this bastard being the son of the concubinage, once the concubinage died, this child would become a punching bag. Wang Qi had long wanted to find a way out for his son.


    Wang Junhua had never given birth to anyone, and he was not allowed to take a concubine. Just when the couple was afraid of dying, they were overjoyed to see their big brother like this. Especially Wang Junhua, since he was related by blood to them, he immediately pulled the child and affectionately called him son.


    Wang Junhua knew about his sister-in-law''s background and said loudly: "Son, follow your mother, no one will dare to bully you again."


    Her words were meant for his sister-in-law, at the same time, he warned Qin Gui to not take in concubines, otherwise, even if he gave birth to a child, he would not be able to live a good life. Seeing that his younger sister''s reputation had not diminished, Wang Qi immediately heaved a sigh of relief for his son.


    Wang Qi asked about their experiences, and Wang Junhua said: "We experienced 2,800 miles on the way from Yanjing to the capital." When Qin Gui saw that his wife had revealed her secret, and that the Yanjing was not located in Song Kingdom''s new capital, he immediately gave her a meaningful glance, causing him to immediately shut his mouth and switch to another topic.


    After the banquet, the husband and wife duo stayed in the top class residential apartment that Wang Qi rented. Qin Gui closed his door and immediately ordered his wife: "Although we are brothers and sisters, we cannot divulge half a word about our family''s background in Da Jin, otherwise, we might bring disaster upon ourselves."


    Even though Wang Junhua always looked down on Qin Gui, he was still extremely impressed by his scheming and scheming. He immediately agreed and said: "Fourth Prince has treated our family with kindness. Once we return to Da Song, we must do our best to serve him."


    Qin Gui said: "Let''s not pay our respects to the Emperor for now. My family has asked me all the way. Since the new emperor dotes on the Medical Officer Wang Jixian and the Kanggong, you might as well go and act as a woman''s wife to get closer to them. I will go and prevent old times again and get their trust and recommendation. "


    Qin Gui knew that it was best not to get too close with eunuchs and officials, he only allowed his wife to step out and maintain his reputation, when Wang Junhua saw that he was taking every step he took, he knocked his head and laughed: "Old ghost, you are really impressive, even if there are more than 10 brothers in your clan, adding all of them together, you are not as good as Old ghost Qin ¡­"


    The two of them went to bed together. Wang Junhua rubbed his thin ribs and deeply missed the good fortune of Fourth Prince, he was even more determined to do his best to accomplish what the Fourth Prince asked him to do. In his heart, he had a huge fantasy: If one day the Fourth Prince obtains the mountain from the Da Song, I can become his concubine. It would be better to have a warm bed as a concubine than sleeping in the same bed with this "useless" Old ghost.

 C193 Minister of Rites

    This time, Qin Gui and his wife had even returned with a Golden Man called Gao Yi Gong. Jin Wushu fought steadily, called Gao Yi Gong, who brought along a large amount of wealth, as well as the paintings that were plundered from the people of Song Kingdom. They walked separately from Qin Gui, monitoring him and aiding Qin Gui. In fact, Qin Gui was under the surveillance of Gao Yi Gong and his wife. If he was slightly careless, he might die, and had no choice but to serve the Fourth Prince with all his heart.


    Wang Junhua then contacted Gao Yi Technique and retrieved a large amount of treasures and paintings from his place. The first thing he wanted to do was to visit the Medical Officer Wang Jixian. At this time, Wang Jixian made an exception and became a level five Martial Officer from the medical officer because he was in control of the Shangguan Family''s'' luck with sex ''fate. His position was not very high, but he had a very high status. It was common for him to accept bribes, and he was indifferent to people who held higher positions than himself.


    Hearing that Wang Junhua had come to visit, he did not want to see him, but seeing that the servant had presented a large number of calligraphy and paintings, he changed his expression immediately. When Wang Junhua was in Jinguo, he had long learnt a set of super flattering skills from the Fourth Prince Palace. When he saw Wang Jixian, he immediately said blissfully, "Lord Wang is truly the pillar of our nation."


    The status of medical officer s were originally not high, and the highest they were was only at the sixth stage. When Wang Jixian heard this compliment, he chuckled and said, "Master Wang is too kind."


    Wang Shuo [1] was the title that Wang Junhua and his wife got in the past, a form of address for the noble women. Wang Junhua immediately said: "The Lord Wang is wise and takes care of the Shangguan Family''s good health, the Shangguan Family''s good health, the world''s good health, all the civil and military affairs, who can compare to the Lord Wang in being important to him? If the Lord Wang is not a pillar subject, then who can be considered a pillar subject? "


    This flattery was so flawless that Wang Jixian started laughing out loud, "There are many noble ladies here, and none of them have had the same experience as Wang Shuo [1]."


    Wang Junhua was "friendly" with him at first sight, he struck the iron while it was still hot, and said: "Lord Wang is surnamed Wang, and our family is also kings. 500 years ago, we were a family, we might as well be siblings of the opposite sex."


    "Alright, alright, alright. I''ll take you as my little sister."


    Seeing that his wife had come out and immediately became sworn brother with Wang Jixian, Qin Gui also started his own activities. These people, whether intentionally or not, began to walk around and talk, saying that Qin Gui had returned from a calamity, and was just like "Su Wu".


    Seeing that the time was ripe, Qin Gui went to meet the Son of Heaven.


    This was the first time the new emperor and Qin Gui had met. Before this, he did not have any impression of this top scholar in Da Song.


    When they saw each other, Qin Gui was kneeling on the ground. He did not say anything and only cried out in pain.


    Seeing him act this way, Zhao Deji thought to himself, he could be considered a loyal person, so he helped him stand up and said, "It''s rare for a man to think about his homeland."


    Qin Gui stammered, "micron almost died, I didn''t expect to be able to witness the Heaven''s Face today, I am truly fortunate."


    Zhao Deji''s good impression of him deepened, he thought, this man was not good at speaking, Wang Jixian and the others already said that he was loyal and had integrity, looks like, that was true. He said, "I am unyielding in the Northern Lands. To return today is the fortune of the United Nations. You are familiar with the background of the Jinguo, so there is no harm in talking about it."


    Through Wang Jixian and the others, Qin Gui had already understood the emperor''s intentions. After knowing that he was "impotent", he asked for peace from Jin Jibing, and did not beat around the bush, and said: "During the great disaster at Jingkang, when the micron relied on his hot-bloodedness to fight, he was captured and sent to the Jinguo, only then did we find out that the Jinguo was strong. Now, if my Da Song were to use troops rashly, he would definitely lose. I might as well take a breather and wait for the rich and powerful people of his country to seek a way to recover. "


    His words were ambiguous, but it fit with Zhao Deji''s intentions. He then said: "Since we ascended to the throne, we have requested for peace many times, but we have abducted others'' manners and taken them into custody many times."


    Qin Gui was naturally aware of the matter of Zong Han capturing his group, and following Jin Wushu''s instructions, he said: "Now in the Jinguo, Zong Han holds great authority, not respecting the wolf master. Only when Fourth Prince Jin Wushu suffers from this pressure and has wholeheartedly gotten the trust of the Wolf Lord did ch¨¦n think that it would be better for his majesty to write a letter to the Fourth Prince and have the both of them pass on the information.


    Although Zhao Deji loathed Jin Wushu, his suggestion was reasonable, and he said happily: "Since that''s the case, there''s no harm in letting General Huai Xi learn from Liu Guang."


    According to Jin Wushu''s intentions, he wanted Zhao Deji to write it personally, but since Zhao Deji had lowered his standards, Qin Gui naturally would not fight for it.


    Zhao Deji said: "We are good friends at first sight, now is the time to hire people, we will bestow upon the official the title of Minister of Rites, and leave him in charge of the imperial court."


    Qin Gui was overjoyed, he did not refuse and kneeled down to thank them: "Your majesty has doted on me, this subject will not use his full strength!"


    When Qin Gui received the praise and courtesy of "Su Wu" in the capital city, Yue Pengju and Hua Rong, who were far away in the Oolong Town, finally received the news.


    As Hua Rong''s body could not budge, Yue Pengju chose an extremely beautiful place thirty miles away from the Oolong Town. After finding a small abandoned hut and fixing himself up, the couple stayed there to rest, and once Hua Rong was slightly better, they departed for the Xiangyang.


    Yue Pengju could not bear to be disturbed, and he did not need anyone to attend to him. This time, Yue Pengju discovered a great deal of benefit from staying here. This northern border Town was right in front of a lush forest, and there were tiger, bear, leopard, wolf and other fierce beasts lurking about. He learned from the military doctor that tiger bone and bear gall was a healing panacea. For internal injuries, it was more effective than an ordinary lingzhi. One day, hearing a tiger''s roar, he took his spear and went hunting.


    Hua Rong was worried about his safety, but knowing that her persuasion was ineffective, Yue Pengju hunted a Little Tiger for the first time on her first trip out. With two guards taking care of him, they ate the tiger meat, following the doctor''s orders to feed the tiger bones to Hua Rong. From then on, every now and then, Yue Pengju would hunt some leopards, bears, and the like. He was skilled in martial arts, had great strength, and rarely missed.


    In the north, although it was midsummer and the night was cool, Yue Pengju spread his tiger skin and bear skin on the wide brick bed.


    One day, he hunted a big bear. She could not carry it alone, so she could only chop off the bear''s paw and cut off a portion of fresh meat. She peeled off the bear skin and carried it back. In a fight with this kind of bear, he received a punch to the left side of her chest, and could no longer hide her wound. After coming back, Hua Rong saw that his injuries were not light, and felt pained and angry at the same time, so he didn''t let him go out to hunt again.


    Yue Pengju did not think so, and he didn''t want to argue with his wife either. Seeing that Xiong Shou, Hu Gu and the rest could still maintain their existence for a period of time, he decided to rest for a few days, and go after using them.


    Every half a month, there would be someone who would deliver a bag of top-quality lingzhi root to the Oolong Town army camp to pass on to Hua Rong. Hua Rong knew that it was definitely the doing of the King Qin, but the person who gifted him the Lingzhi always left without leaving any clues behind, leaving Hua Rong with no other choice. One day, she suddenly thought of what the King Qin had once said about some "thousand year ganoderma". She was worried that this fool might actually go steal it, which meant that he had a slim chance of survival.


    However, she did not dare reveal the Old Wolf Master''s "thousand year ganoderma". She knew Yue Pengju''s personality, if she knew, she would definitely not sit by and steal from him. She did not want Yue Pengju to face any danger, moreover, at this moment, she could not leave Yue Pengju, whether it was mentally or physically. Therefore, her heart burned with anxiety, but she could do nothing about it. She could only pray that King Qin would return to the ocean quickly and not take any risks because of her.


    Just like Hua Rong, Yue Pengju knew that it was done by the King Qin when someone regularly brought him the Lingzhi. Although he hated the King Qin, he knew that this person was a rare fool. After pestering Hua Rong for close to ten years, sometimes she was extremely vicious, and sometimes she was also a gentle, iron man. Although he guessed that the King Qin was at Song Jin''s border, otherwise, he wouldn''t have been able to buy so many top-grade Lingzhi, but the King Qin was like the wind. No one could find so many people on the streets of the Yanjing, so he had no choice but to buy them.


    The reason he stayed in the Oolong Town and killed tigers and bears every day was to treat his wife. At this time, let alone the Lingzhi that was sent over by the King Qin, even if it was from the Demon King, as long as it could cure his wife, he would still welcome it. He only arranged for the guards to fry it for her and take it every day. As a result, after a long period of time, Hua Rong''s injuries had obviously improved. She became more energetic every day, and was even able to stand up and slowly walk a few steps.


    The couple lived in small houses. Sometimes they would have porridge, sometimes they would have tea, sometimes they would eat tiger meat, sometimes they would eat bear meat, sometimes they would drink tiger bone soup. When they had free time, they would read and write. Another huge improvement on Yue Pengju was that he had learned how to cook tea. It was the best water for brewing tea. Although the tea set used to be used for brewing tea was no longer the same kind of high class kiln that the Emperor bestowed upon them in the temporary palace of Ying Tian, it was still a great pleasure to fry it with an iron pot and watch the boiling water boil. Every time it was done, Hua Rong would take a sip and laugh out loud.


    Yue Pengju had never lived a life of leisure like this before, when he was young, he roamed the streets and when he reached adulthood. It was truly an extraordinary pleasure, and he did not feel bored at all.


    One day, when Hua Rong saw that he was immersed in writing, she asked him: "Pengju, is this really that boring?"


    He looked up at his wife, who was sitting cross-legged on a large, rough chair, covered in tiger skin. The sunlight shone through the gaps of the leaves and onto her body, and her pale face slowly recovered its color.


    He had a little heartbeat. He looked at his wife ¡ª his heart was beating faster. He quietly put down his brush and walked over. He placed his hand on the chair, squatted down, and circled around her. He smiled, "I really like living like this. No matter what I do with you, I feel very happy."


    Her eyes were sincere and her gaze was gentle. Hua Rong sighed inwardly, then extended his hand to touch the wound on his chest, then looked at the bloody scars on his hand. In order to hunt tigers and kill bears, he had suffered many injuries. For a man who had aspired to be a general since he was young, what kind of perseverance did he need to give up his great military career as an "envoy" to live in seclusion in this desolate place with a ruined woman?

 C194 Ganoderma Lucidum Message

    She gently leaned into his embrace. At this moment, her heart was filled with satisfaction, but also incomparable regret. If he was a complete woman at this moment, being able to live in harmony with Peng Jiange and have children, what kind of blissful happiness would that be? However, this kind of happiness was something he would never be able to obtain in his entire life. He would be deprived of it forever.


    She was sad, but she didn''t show it. What was the point in thinking that she didn''t have much time left, that she should be happy while she was in pain?


    Yue Pengju was diligent. Other than reading and studying, he bought hoes and other farm tools, and tilled a piece of land next to the house to cultivate some wild vegetables that were easy to survive.


    Every time he worked, he would place a big bear skin under a big tree by the side of the ground, letting Hua Rong sit on it, either sit or lie down, so that Hua Rong could chat with him. The husband and wife pair were born today, and the sun was setting. Gradually, not only did Hua Rong''s body improve, even Yue Pengju''s complexion was better than before. The two of them knew that such a dull life was only beneficial to their bodies and minds.


    That evening, Yue Pengju was weeding a lush field of wild onions when he saw Zhang Xian walking over quickly. Yue Pengju put away the hoe, seeing that Zhang Xian''s expression was not good, he walked up and casually sat on the bear skin next to his wife, and asked: "Zhang Xian, what else do you want?"


    Zhang Xian let out a long sigh, "Sigh, I never would have thought that Qin Gui would be appointed as the Minister of Rites."


    Hua Rong''s mouth was agape. It was unbelievable, for a moment, she did not understand who this "Qin Gui" was.


    Zhang Xian knew she was shocked, and said, "It was the former champion, Qin Gui, who returned from Jinguo and was taken as the Minister of Rites by His Majesty ¡­"


    Hua Rong asked: "How could that be?"


    "It''s the news from the Oolong Town''s business trip. It says that it''s the most popular thing in Da Song''s capital, and it''s been appointed for almost two months. They all praised Qin Gui for his dignity as a ''Su Wu'', saying that right now, everyone in the entire Da Song is praising him, and his majesty also trusts him quite a bit. "


    Yue Pengju was also very astonished, and was unable to speak for a while.


    Hua Rong suddenly sat up: "Qin Gui, this shameless couple, are both Fourth Prince''s spies. When I return to Da Song this time, it''s definitely a spy, they want to destroy my Da Song''s mountains and rivers."


    Zhang Xian and Yue Pengju had the same thoughts, Hua Rong immediately said: "No, we must think of a way to reveal Qin Gui''s identity to Shangguan Family, or else, this Da Song will definitely die in his hands once again."


    Yue Pengju was not as impulsive as his wife, and slowly said: "This matter needs to be carefully considered."


    Hua Rong said anxiously: "Since Qin Gui is the Minister of Rites, isn''t that the biggest joke in the world? I had mentioned before in the past that Qin Gui was suspicious in front of Shangguan Family, why is he not on his guard at all? "


    Yue Pengju was familiar with the history books, and had trained in the army for a long time. He had been a hero and upright gentleman like Zong Ze, and had also been a subordinate of an unscrupulous general like Du Chong, so he naturally had a much deeper understanding of politics than Hua Rong. Since Qin Gui had gained the trust of the Emperor the moment he returned, he must have made up a reasonable excuse to make sufficient preparations. It was impossible to change the emperor''s mind with just a few words. Furthermore, the current Son of Heaven, was not a Great Sage King. Otherwise, he wouldn''t be using Wang Boyan and Huang Qianshan''s power so heavily.


    He pondered for a moment, then said: "Currently, there are many internal conflicts in the Jinguo, and we are not able to attack Song. I believe that when Qin Gui returns, he will be able to negotiate with us."


    Hua Rong immediately understood the underlying meaning of his words. She had personally experienced the Emperor''s desire to make peace, and had initially hoped that after reading her imperial report and learning that her mother and wife had met with an inhuman situation, he would firm up her resolve to fight. However, on second thought, maybe she would be more inclined to ''negotiate''? Who could understand the thoughts of a sovereign? If Qin Gui had used "peace of mind" to please the emperor, the two would instantly match. The current emperor''s lack of an official was precisely this kind of person who was familiar with the inner workings of the Jinguo, thus, it was not strange for Qin Gui to be highly valued.


    The more she thought about it, the more shocked she became. In the blink of an eye, she looked at Pengju, only to see that he was also frowning deeply. Hua Rong then said: "Whatever, no matter what, I have to write a letter and tell Shangguan Family the details of Qin Gui and his wife that I met in Jinguo. As for whether or not he listens, that is his business."


    Yue Pengju knew his wife''s personality, so he did not go against her, and picked up a pen and paper, and said: "Your health is not good, dictate the words, and I will write them for you."


    Hua Rong shook her head: "Pengju, it''s still me, I''m the one who sent the Jinguo, not you, the Jinguo. If you''re the one with the brush, this person from the Shangguan Family, sigh ¡­ "I''m afraid he doesn''t believe me in the end ¡­"


    Yue Pengju was helpless, he could only allow her to slowly write.


    The contents of the letter were prepared by the couple. It was completely straightforward.


    "When Hua Rong heard that Qin Gui had returned from the Gold City, she advised the other party to get along with the other party, and now, she has become the''s Minister of Rites. Hua Rong had visited the Jinguo and personally witnessed the banquet there. At that time, Qin Gui had acted as his staff officer and his wife, the Wang''s disease, had been involved with the Fourth Prince. The two of them definitely came back this time under the orders of the Fourth Prince, they were to spy on the Fourth Prince, and destroy our entire Da Song. It''s not difficult to find out whether or not the Shangguan Family is real. You just need to bring Qin Gui and his wife down to marble temple Prison to investigate and they will find out. "


    The letter wasn''t long. After it was written, Yue Pengju sealed it for her and gave it to Zhang Xian.


    Zhang Xian held great expectations for this, he had followed Hua Rong to the Jinguo, and was well aware of how dirty Qin Gui and his wife were. He only hoped that the Emperor would believe that Hua Rong had defeated Qin Gui, and that would be good.


    The couple watched Zhang Xian leave, and only then did Hua Rong sigh: "But call me God''s blessing, don''t let Qin Gui ruin my Da Song''s mountains."


    Yue Pengju merely hugged his wife''s shoulders. It had been a long time since he had had so much hope and confidence towards Zhao Deji compared to his wife. Since Qin Gui was already in office, with just a few words, how could it be easy for him to withdraw?


    When he saw that his wife was still worried, he sighed. His husband and wife were hiding here, and originally didn''t care about worldly matters. They only cared about recuperating, but where in this world would they find a true pure land? In the end, it was just a trivial matter.


    He smiled and said, "I''ll draw you a portrait, okay?"


    Hua Rong knew that he was teasing her for fun and sighed, "Whatever, who can care so much about this world? "Peng Ju, quickly draw. I want to see if your painting skills have improved ¡­"


    "Hehe, you have improved a lot! If you don''t believe me, Big Sister Shi Qi, just wait and see. "


    As for King Qin and the others, they had already found the Lingzhi. He was extremely anxious, how could he bear with it?


    Ma Su and the others saw that he was frowning and worrying everyday, and the longer he stayed, the more irascible he got.


    On this day, when King Qin was about to force his way in again, Ma Su hurriedly said, "This humble one has already known the butler of Fourth Prince''s Palace, and I believe that it will only take three to five days for me to get the appropriate opportunity ¡­"


    "Fuck, this time it''s 3 to 5 days, that time it''s 3 to 5 days ¡­" This trip to the Shang Jing, adding to the delay, countless of days have passed. Adding the time spent on the journey back, who knows if the little girl will be able to survive that long? " Besides, he had a selfish desire to return before the fifth day of the eighth month. She could be considered as having a birthday for the girl and had fulfilled her wish. She only had twenty days left.


    "Madam''s life is still safe after one and a half years. The reason why I took the Lingzhi is to completely cure it. If we barge in recklessly and fail to accomplish anything, wouldn''t it be a waste of our time? "


    King Qin saw that his words were reasonable, he could not argue with Ma Su, so he could only say: "Fine, I will wait two more days. If not, I will barge in and kill Bird Jin Wushu first. Saving people is like saving the fire. We can''t wait any longer ¡­ "


    That night, King Qin went to bed early. In the dream, it was all the night that he and the girl got married. That night, he did not know how to learn to be gentle and lightened his strength. This was also the first time he realized that the woman in his arms was not as cold as charcoal. That kind of intoxicating feeling was something that would always remain in his memory, unforgettable. Even if it were many other women, they would no longer have this feeling of wanting to die. It was the first time in his life that he had experienced the beauty of "mutual affection", and because of this, he could not forget it. After so many years of searching, he had often dreamed of this scene. Every time he woke up from a dream, he was always more eager and hopeful ¡ª he would be able to find his wife immediately and bring her back to comfort her. However, ever since Hua Rong was injured, he had never had this kind of beautiful dream again. Tonight, he would lie down and dream like this the whole night.


    That was truly the past!


    That woman would never belong to him again.


    Because of this, the more romantic and charming it was, the more deeply one thought about it, entangled by desire, completely unable to release it. One could only feel pain until their eyes turned scarlet, as if they were about to ignite on fire.


    "Little girl, little girl!"


    Just as he reached the door, he saw Ma Su rushing over in a hurry, "Great King, this lowly one has found out the news. Lingzhi has indeed arrived at the Fourth Prince Manor and is being kept by his wife."


    "Is that Ye Lvguanyin?"


    "It should be. She has the most influence in the Crown Prince''s Palace now." We have already investigated her courtyard. This is the map of Fourth Prince Palace ¡­ "

 C195 Swap

    Originally, Ma Su was anxious too, the gold and silver they had brought had already been mostly used up due to the medical officer who bribed the Wolf Lord, so they used it to create all kinds of relationships. Now that they had reached the Fourth Prince Palace, although it was not as strict as the palace, but to break through the joints, they still had to bribe the servants and the stewards. And because of this, they had reached the end of the line in gold and silver. Furthermore, Shang Jing was not like Yanjing, they did not dare rob anyone on a large scale before they obtained Lingzhi, and did not dare reveal their identity. Even if it was just a few coquettish words, the exquisite Ma Su, proficient in the ways of the Jinguo, with no money, could not stay for long.


    King Qin naturally did not care about that. Hearing that they could move, he immediately took the map and looked, and then he was happy. The "residence" of the Fourth Prince could not be considered a "mansion" at all. It did not have many complicated designs, and was not even comparable to the manor of a large Chinese landowner.


    In order to avoid failure with too many people, he had only brought Ma Su, and left Liu Wu and Zha He behind to meet him. The two of them took advantage of the dark night and high wind, charging straight to the Fourth Prince Palace on this night.


    That night, both Jin Wushu and Ye Lvguanyin were not present. Jin Wushu had been invited by Pu Luhu to a secret meeting to drink a cup of wine, and had already been gone for two days. Ye Lvguanyin, on the other hand, had gone to another woman''s banquet, and had also not returned until the next day.


    King Qin and the others entered according to the address, grabbing one of Ye Lvguanyin''s maidservants and questioned his closely, but the maidservant was unable to say anything, only hiding there with the Lingzhi. Ye Lvguanyin was very scheming, and was afraid that the news of his secret knot before marriage would leak out. He would be carefully selected as a maid every day, with the only two maids he trusted being unable to find out about her.


    After that, Ma Su and the King Qin made a move at the same time, turning Ye Lvguanyin''s room into a mess, but not even the shadow of the Lingzhi could be seen. Although the Fourth Prince Palace was not very big, it was obviously not feasible to search for this lingzhi all over the room. The two of them knocked out a few maids, then quietly sneaked into Fourth Prince''s study room to rummage through it. However, they were still at a loss.


    Lu Wenlong had already been sick for two days and it still wasn''t good for him. In these past few days, Jin Wushu had been outside discussing things everyday, to the point of him not coming back for the entire night. There was a handful of medicinal herbs hidden in milkmaid, but kept watching them every day, so he did not dare to cook them for the child.


    On this day, when she saw that the Young Gongzi was in danger, she could not bear the pain anymore. She no longer cared about Ye Lvguanyin''s prestige, and when she went out to dinner, she would stealthily fry the herbs and mix them with the porridge and feed it to the children.


    At this moment, the two guards outside had already fallen down without the slightest of wind. She cried out in fear. Before she could say anything, a saber-wielding man grabbed her by the throat. He then spoke in female language, "How dare you make a sound. I''ll kill you ¡­"


    When the milkmaid saw that it was true female male who barged in, she was extremely afraid. She thought it was Ye Lvguanyin who sent people to assassinate him, so she begged for mercy with a trembling voice, "Please spare me, please spare me ¡­"


    After drinking a bowl of porridge, the child who barely woke up suddenly sat up and shouted, "milkmaid, milkmaid... Abba... "


    Ma Su who was holding onto his blade was shocked, this child actually spoke Chinese. He grabbed onto milkmaid''s wrist and loosened his grip. The King Qin who was hiding outside the door was also startled and came out quietly, only to see a four or five-year-old child suddenly sitting up and screaming, "Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!"


    King Qin hugged him and asked milkmaid, "Is this Fourth Prince''s son?"


    milkmaid nodded her head with all her might, unable to speak.


    The Fourth Prince had an elegant manner, speaking Chinese very clearly, so it was not strange that his son could speak Chinese. The King Qin was overjoyed, and immediately held the child in his arms. The child fainted and fell asleep a long time ago, but did not make any noise or noise, and immediately left after being carried away by King Qin. However, the milkmaid kneeled down and cried, "Young Gongzi has been sick for a long time, my lord, please spare him ¡­"


    Sick? No wonder it was so hot.


    King Qin looked at Ma Su, who indicated him and immediately coerced him: "Obediently follow us, if you dare make a sound, we will kill you immediately."


    Everyone jumped out from the wall. milkmaid was a southern female, how could she have this kind of ability? King Qin grabbed her and threw her down. milkmaid fell to the ground and almost fainted. The King Qin was very strange. Why did Jin Wushu''s son and the milkmaid speak Mandarin?


    He didn''t have time to ask and immediately brought the two to a secluded room that had been prepared beforehand.


    A candle was lit in the room. milkmaid was already bleeding from the fall, when she saw the ferocious spirits, she immediately knelt down, and in a moment of desperation, she said: "Brothers, spare me ¡­"


    This sentence was completely Chinese.


    King Qin then asked: "Who are you waiting for?


    milkmaid was shocked. She raised her head and looked at him, asking first, "Good man, are you a Chinese? Servant is also a Han Chinese... It was during the great disaster at Jingkang, the one who lost the Jinguo ¡­ "


    The King Qin ignored her and said sternly: "This child is the son of the Fourth Prince?"


    milkmaid kowtowed and cried, "Yes, it''s the son of Fourth Prince... old body is his wet nurse ¡­ "


    Seeing that she was afraid, and that she was only one of the Song Capture''s servants, Ma Su slowed her voice and said, "You don''t have to be afraid, our family will not kill you. We only took this child, and want to exchange for some things from Fourth Prince."


    As he spoke, he reached out and took out a string of beads from under the child''s hat. Upon closer inspection, he discovered that the child''s entire body, from top to bottom, was indestructible. It was completely the attire of a child from female nobleman.


    When milkmaid heard that this group of people wanted to kidnap and extort him, she was so shocked that her face turned pale and she started kowtowing as if she was knocking on garlic, "Masters, please spare Young Gongzi, Young Gongzi is already very pitiful, he''s sick and can''t be treated ¡­"


    "Why does Fourth Prince compare himself to his son?"


    "Uncle doesn''t know, Fourth Prince married Ye Lvniangzi and treated him as a thorn in her side. She wished for nothing more than for him to die quickly, so how could she possibly heal him?"


    The King Qin was furious: "That b * tch, how dare she be so vicious?"


    "Every day, she is acting mighty in the manor, and every day, her family has ruined the life of the Fourth Prince, so the Fourth Prince has always been obedient to her. My poor Young Gongzi, my birth mother died a long time ago. If she was in the Fourth Prince Palace, she would have been killed by Ye Lvniangzi sooner or later ¡­ "


    King Qin laughed: "Fourth Prince''s bone and blood? Jin Wushu, that damned turtle, hahaha ¡­ "


    He immediately realised that Jin Wushu was being played around by that lewd Ye Lvguanyin. Thinking of this, he was even more pleased than if he had been teasing Jin Wushu, hahaha, seeing that Jin Wushu was wearing this green hat, he might as well wear it for a few more days.


    Seeing that these people were all disguised as Han Chinese, milkmaid''s heart moved, wanting to grab onto Young Gongzi''s life. She said: "Brothers, have mercy, this child is actually not Fourth Prince''s son."


    "Huh?"


    "This is the blood and bone of Master Lu Deng from the Southern Dynasty ¡­"


    King Qin and Ma Su couldn''t help but look at each other in dismay.


    Lu Deng and his wife had committed suicide to die in a country with a reputation all over the world, especially Lu Deng''s wife, who was honored as a virtuous wife by the Fourth Prince.


    King Qin was skeptical and could not help but look at the child on the bed and then look at milkmaid. "Is this true?"


    "Seriously!"


    King Qin reached out his hand to wake the child on the bed and suddenly called out, "Lu Wenlong ¡­"


    The child actually responded with a sound. Then, he rubbed his sleepy eyes and asked, "Where is Abba? And the Abba? "


    King Qin said angrily: "Who is your Abba? "You are taking a thief as your father ¡­"


    Seeing that the King Qin was angry, milkmaid quickly kneeled down. "Please calm your anger, your child doesn''t understand anything."


    "Did Jin Wushu treat you all well?"


    "Ever since I followed Fourth Prince to the Jinguo, Fourth Prince has truly treated this child as if she was my own child. However, after Ye Lvniangzi visited my place, she deceived me, got the Fourth Prince''s favor, and can''t be treated when she''s sick ¡­ As long as she was around, the Young Gongzi would not live a good life. If she is to give birth to the blood and flesh of the Fourth Prince soon, the Young Gongzi will be even more ¡­ " She sobbed and could not continue.


    The King Qin said angrily: "That bitch Ye Lvguanyin, I really want to teach her a lesson ¡­"


    Seeing this group of people, milkmaid did not look like a group of wicked people. She immediately mustered her courage: "Elder, please do not hurt Young Gongzi ¡­"


    "Who wants to kill you, you little rascal? Stay here and take one thing from the Fourth Prince. Once the Fourth Prince sends you here, we''ll send you back ¡­ Forget it, hurry up and get some medicine to serve your Young Gongzi ¡­ "


    milkmaid was ecstatic and quickly kowtowed to express her thanks.


    King Qin suddenly said: "Whatever, if this child is really Master Lu Deng''s son, our family will definitely think of a way to ensure your safety. If you dare to lie and deceive me, using golden dog''s persuasive words, I will definitely kill you ¡­ "


    milkmaid quickly kneeled down: "old body doesn''t dare to lie at all."


    In the end, King Qin still did not dare to believe it too much. However, when he saw that the child was getting better, he jumped off the bed.


    Ma Su looked at it for a moment, then said: "This child is handsome, she is definitely not a female spirit cultivator."


    Only now did King Qin completely believe that he was really Lu Deng''s son.


    Lu Wenlong had mostly recovered from the porridge mixed with medicine that milkmaid gave him. When he woke up, he was very surprised to see here, he was not timid at all as he pointed at King Qin with his pinky: "Who are you, my Abba? "I''m going home, quickly send me home ¡­"


    King Qin laughed. "Little bastard, in the future, you are not allowed to call me Abba, call me golden dog ¡­"


    When the child saw that he called Abba "golden dog", he pouted: "You dare to scold my Abba?" With that, he threw a punch towards King Qin.


    King Qin grabbed his fist, thinking that this little brat was actually looking at Jin Wushu, that bird. He had never been with a child in his life, but when he saw that Lu Wenlong was so cute that he was caught, he cried non-stop. Not knowing how to coax him, he suddenly had an idea.


    Lu Wenlong struggled out of his embrace, wiped away his tears, and pouted: I know how to fight too.


    "Huh?"


    "My Abba has taught me to ride horses and shoot arrows."


    "Little thing, you still dare to blow your own trumpet?"


    Before King Qin even finished speaking, a punch was thrown at him. King Qin did not even try to dodge and laughed: "Little bastard, you still know how to make the first move? Come, come, come, you three-legged cat, this daddy will teach you something even more formidable ¡­ "


    Hearing that the King Qin wanted to teach him kung fu, he said, "You are not as powerful as my Abba. My Abba is the Fourth Prince ¡­"

 C196 virulent woman

    "Pfft, your father''s one punch can knock down that bird Abba of yours ¡­" King Qin was in high spirits. Without saying a word, he grabbed the child and carried him to an empty space outside. "Watch carefully, this old man will teach you fist arts ¡­ ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong found it interesting, this was completely different from the horse archery that Abba had taught him. His interest was piqued and he said, "Teach me, teach me ¡­"


    King Qin told him to punch her a few times, and the child was full of energy and sweat. Without waiting for milkmaid to boil the medicine, he had already recovered by more than half, how could he still look sick?


    When the milkmaid entered and saw that the child was already asleep, she only placed the soup aside and lightly shook him awake. As soon as the child woke up, he immediately cried out, "I want to go home, I don''t want to stay here ¡­"


    Seeing that he was determined to go home, King Qin seemed to have treated Jin Wushu well. If that was the case, trading him for Jin Wushu''s Lingzhi was truly a good thing.


    Ma Su immediately ordered Ma Su and the others to take care of Lu Wenlong. Firstly, Ma Su saw that he was intelligent and cute, and secondly, because he was the son of Lu Deng, he treated him extremely affectionately. After his initial panic had disappeared, he understood clearly if the others had treated him well, and quickly got to know them.


    The matter of the Young Gongzi''s disappearance soon became chaotic in the Fourth Prince Palace.


    When Ye Lvguanyin returned from the feast, he saw that the servants were all dejected, their faces filled with panic. Ye Lvguanyin was escorted by eight maids and slowly got off the carriage. As time passed, she became more and more unable to hide his figure, but in these few days, she deliberately wore the loose clothes of a person of the Liao Liao. With a little concealment, coupled with her overbearing authority, no one dared to say a word.


    On this day, the one who was in charge of the east was the Wolf Lord''s pampered concubine, as well as a Song Clan woman, Zhao Rou. Although Zhao Rou was only a clan member and not a princess, her looks were outstanding and her words were charming, making her extremely popular with the wolf master. She had already given birth to a son, and being conferred a title of imperial concubine was already considered to be the highest level of concubine that Song N¨¹ could be at in the Jinguo.


    Ye Lvguanyin was well aware of the relationship between his husband and the Wolf Master, and was deliberately trying to please the Wolf Master. also knew the trust the Wolf Master had towards Jin Wushu, and thus looked at him in a different light.


    She returned in high spirits, and when she saw her home, she immediately shouted with a cold face, "What are you doing?"


    Old Housekeeper immediately knelt down: "Calm down Madam, Young Gongzi is missing ¡­"


    "Huh?"


    "Young Gongzi was kidnapped by bandits ¡­ "This lowly one has committed a capital crime and is unable to take care of him ¡­"


    They knew full well that Ye Lvguanyin didn''t like Lu Wenlong, but the child was the flesh and blood of the Fourth Prince, so when the Fourth Prince wasn''t home, they had to report to him immediately.


    Hearing that Lu Wenlong had gone missing, Ye Lvguanyin was startled. He immediately understood that it was truly a good thing for them to fall from the heavens, but he did not reveal it, and only anxiously asked: "How did he disappear?"


    "Young Gongzi and milkmaid were kidnapped by bandits together ¡­"


    "What kind of a thief is this?"


    "Yesterday, someone was rummaging through the door trying to steal something. After failing to find anything, they kidnapped the Young Gongzi and ran away."


    Ye Lvguanyin was also shocked, what kind of thief was so daring to actually go to the Residence of the fourth prince and kidnap people? She hurriedly asked, "Did you drop something?"


    "Not yet ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin did not have time to askhee rushed back to the house. When he saw, she was so angry that he almost died, although the servant girl had already done their best to clean up, but she could tell that the house was in a mess, how could they recover in a short period of time? Actually, the few vases that she liked were all thrown to the ground and smashed into pieces. With a single look, he could tell that quite a few of his beloved objects had been destroyed as well.


    Fortunately, the treasure was in another secret room and was not damaged at the moment. When she saw it, she felt a lot more relieved, but she was still furious. The Crown Prince''s Palace has raised all of you trash ¡­ "Someone, hit him for me ¡­"


    Thus, the concubine and the guards took turns to beat him. The group of concubine were unconvinced, but they did not dare to argue. Ye Lvguanyin was smart, and was not because he did not care about his opponent, but rather, he only picked out the few people who would normally serve Fourth Prince, and the others would just be "magnanimous". All the concubine s knew that she had taken revenge on them, but they could do nothing about it.


    When Jin Wushu returned, the entire Fourth Prince Palace was filled with the sound of splashing boards.


    He frowned and was just about to get angry, but everyone quickly kneeled down again. The butler spoke first: "Fourth Prince, it''s not good ¡­"


    When he finished speaking, Jin Wushu''s face changed greatly. He looked up to see Ye Lvguanyin sitting on his seat, his face filled with tears. He placed his hands on his stomach and sobbed, "These useless idiots, pity my son ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was flustered and exasperated, "What are you all doing? "Hurry up and go find him ¡­"


    "I''ve already sent dozens of people out, but there''s no news."


    "Quickly, even if we have to dig three feet into the ground, we have to find our son for me."


    Even though Jin Wushu was extremely anxious, he could still calm his heart down. He immediately thought, who exactly kidnapped his son? Although he had political enemies, snatching people from his mansion like this was a rare occurrence in the Great Jinguo. Just as his mind was in a mess, he saw a guard running in frantically, "Fourth Prince, there''s a letter for you ¡­"


    Jin Wushu took a look and his face changed. He asked: "Where did you get this?"


    "Someone used an arrow to shoot at the entrance of the crown prince''s residence. The youngsters didn''t see anyone."


    On the envelope, there was the image of a Fourth Prince. When Jin Wushu opened it, he saw that it was actually written in Chinese: "Sir Fourth Prince, please hand over the thousand year ganoderma bestowed by Wolf Master and spare your son''s life. Otherwise, we''ll have to retrieve your son''s corpse for you ¡­ "


    The letter specified the time and place of delivery of the Lingzhi. Jin Wushu looked at it until sparks flew, but only a few people knew that he had obtained the Lingzhi from Pu Luhu. Could it be Pu Luhu''s men?


    He immediately ruled out that possibility and became even more nervous. Could it be Zong Han and the rest did it? For the sake of a lingzhi mushroom, they obviously weren''t in a position to act this way.


    When Ye Lvguanyin saw that his face was ashen, she did not recognize the ''Female Genuine'' character. He asked carefully: "Fourth Prince, what did the letter say?"


    Jin Wushu said angrily: "This group of thieves, this prince will catch them and tear them into pieces." Then he turned to Ye Lvguanyin and said, "Take out the Lingzhi ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin finally understood that the thief wanted to exchange the thousand year ganoderma for Lu Wenlong''s life.


    Jin Wushu did not put this Lingzhi in his eyes, but Ye Lvguanyin was actually quite concerned. She was pregnant, so he wanted to use it to nourish himself, or to nourish his own son; and of course, more importantly, she was not willing to give this Lingzhi in exchange for Lu Wenlong''s life. When Jin Wushu asked, she could not stop crying, "Damn it, this servant did not keep it well, this Lingzhi has already been stolen ¡­"


    Jin Wushu saw it the moment he entered the room. Although she was furious, he did not doubt Ye Lvguanyin''s words, so he said: "Damn it, since the thief stole the Lingzhi, why are you extorting him?"


    Ye Lvguanyin just cried, "I can only blame myself for not being able to refuse Concubine Zhao''s invitation. After returning late to the banquet, the thief took away the Lingzhi, and was unable to save your child ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was unusually annoyed, but seeing her like that, he was afraid that she would hurt the flesh in her stomach, so he comforted her: "It''s not your fault.


    Ye Lvguanyin''s eyes were filled with tears: "Sigh, I am only worried about my son, poor child ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was both sad and angry. He paced a few steps, thinking, just how can I save his son?


    As he arranged a search of the city, he dismissed the men, and soon there was only the couple left in the house.


    Ye Lvguanyin said carefully, "Fourth Prince, as the proverb goes, it is extremely hard to guard against thieves at night. Who would know that their family has Lingzhi? Furthermore, your son disappeared along with the milkmaid ¡­ "


    "What do you mean?"


    "The Fourth Prince doesn''t allow Tianwei to come to the Shang Jing. She and the milkmaid already have a grudge, could it be that they colluded with each other and secretly took our child away?"


    Jin Wushu shook his head. Tianwei and milkmaid were both Song people s, how could they have such great abilities if they didn''t know each other in Shang Jing?


    Ye Lvguanyin cried as he spoke, "Servant is guilty ¡­"


    "My wife, what are you doing?"


    "My son was sick a few days ago, so milkmaid gave him some dirty black water. I thought that when my was sick, I had to find a witch doctor, I was afraid that this old Slave would harm my son, so I did not let her feed me any medicine. Could it be that she''s harbored hatred within her heart as she stole the Lingzhi? "


    Ye Lvguanyin''s words were originally filled with loopholes, but Jin Wushu had only taught her that women''s knowledge was shallow, and Jinguo did not use drugs, so it was the same for everyone since ancient times. Ye Lvguanyin''s actions were reasonable. When he thought about it again, he felt that for the sake of the Young Gongzi, the milkmaid might really take the risk to obtain Lingzhi to treat his illness.


    At that time, people were ignorant and thought that the Ganoderma Lucidum was some kind of miraculous elixir. However, a small disease like typhoid fever was not needed at all.


    Jin Wushu thought, without coming to a conclusion, he was afraid that he would not be able to hand over the Spirit Ganoderma tomorrow, if he were to be beheaded by the thieves, what would happen?


    He angrily went to rest. As soon as he left, Ye Lvguanyin closed the door and immediately called for his personal servant, telling him in a low voice, "Hide this Lingzhi well, don''t leak any information."


    When the maid left, Ye Lvguanyin heaved a sigh of relief. He laid on the bed, touched his stomach and thought: "Son, Mom''s best things are all for you. If that microhybrid dies, then so be it ¡­ "


    Tonight, Jin Wushu tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. The servants who went out to find out more information had no clues, and the lingzhi did not have any more information. He was extremely willing to exchange this Lingzhi for his son''s life. After all, he had already developed a deep relationship with his son over the past two years. He completely regarded his son as his own.


    He sat up and went into the study.


    This study could be said to be Jinguo''s number one "South Dynasty style study", it was filled with all his favorite books. He picked up a book of Wang Anshi''s books from the table and flipped through it. On it was the words Hua Rong had written before: "Please treat Princess Tianwei nicely".


    He was even more frustrated. He felt that ever since Yanjing returned to the Shang Jing, nothing had gone his way. First, his son got sick, then his son was kidnapped. Zong Han and the others came back again after plotting. Although he was temporarily on the same side as Pu Luhu, who knew if Pu Luhu could support Ah Dou?


    Although Tianwei was timid, she was more meticulous in taking care of her child than milkmaid. She regretted inwardly that she had brought Tianwei along if she had known it would be like this. But now that his son had been kidnapped, regrets were useless. The more he read that line of words, the more frustrated he felt. In his fury, he decided to just rip off that page ¡­

 C197 rob

    The next day at noon, at the appointed place.


    Jin Wushu selected a hundred Black Soldier s, and these people were all first-class crossbow archers. He arranged for the archer to hide in the dense forest. As promised, he only brought two guards to come with him, but he was brave enough to come to the secluded forest outside the city. At this time, it was noon, and the surroundings were cold and deserted.


    A guard placed the box in the designated place and left.


    After a while, a true female male walked out slowly and reached out his hand to grab the box. Just as his hand touched the box, he heard Jin Wushu''s shout, arrows shooting out like rain, immediately turning the man into a hedgehog.


    When King Qin, who was hiding in the forest, saw this scene, he secretly cursed the bird for being crafty and for bringing so many people over, how could he want his son''s life? He wanted to completely take their lives. Fortunately, he had bribed a true female male to retrieve one, otherwise, the ones who would have died would be his own people.


    Hearing the sounds coming from the dense forest, Jin Wushu shouted loudly, "Shoot! Don''t let a single one of them escape!"


    King Qin was enraged. This golden dog did not care about the life of this child, he naturally did not dare to kill Lu Wenlong, and only made Ma Su shout loudly, "Fourth Prince, if you still do not hand over the Lingzhi, your own family will immediately kill your son ¡­"


    "Damned bandit, hand over my son ¡­"


    Jin Wushu took the lead and chased, King Qin saw that he had too many people, and immediately ordered a retreat. Jin Wushu chased relentlessly.


    Jin Wushu spurred his horse to chase after him, only to see an arrow shooting over. At this moment, he could clearly see that the man with braided hair who was bending over left and right was King Qin. He shouted loudly, "King Qin, is that you?!"


    King Qin hugged Lu Wenlong with both hands and reined in his horse. He laughed out loud, "You underhanded golden dog, I have met you again ¡­"


    At this time, the child in his arms saw Jin Wushu and shouted, "Abba, Abba..."


    "Son ¡­"


    King Qin glared ferociously as he got into his stance, "Little bastard, if you keep on crying and making trouble, I''ll hack you into pieces with one slash ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong had always been kind and amiable with them, but now that he saw''s fierce look, he started to cry loudly. Jin Wushu''s heart ached for his son, he waved his hand and ordered the guards to retreat, and said angrily: "King Qin, what kind of hero are you? If you have the ability, challenge this prince alone, and capture a woman and child, what kind of hero are you? "


    "Hahaha, I am not a hero in the first place, but you craved the golden dog and obediently traded Lingzhi for your son''s life ¡­" He gestured to raise Lu Wenlong above his head, "Otherwise, today will be your son''s day of sacrifice ¡­"


    The sight of Lu Wenlong being hung above his head made him even more terrified. He couldn''t stop bawling and yelling, "Abba, Abba, save me ¡­"


    "Son, don''t be afraid ¡­"


    Seeing his son crying so hard, Jin Wushu was surprised and angry. He also avoided hitting anyone, and only said: "King Qin, let go of my son first ¡­"


    Hearing that, King Qin laughed out loud, raising Lu Wenlong up to his chest, the child caught his breath, and the crying calmed down.


    Jin Wushu heaved a sigh of relief, "King Qin, what do you want the Lingzhi for?"


    "That''s none of your business. Just obediently hand it over."


    Jin Wushu was very surprised, he didn''t know how this boorish fellow found out that he had Lingzhi. If the King Qin chased him all the way to the Jinguo to obtain Lingzhi, then what would that be for?


    Who could make the King Qin take such huge risks?


    Other than Hua Rong, who else could it be?


    He suddenly remembered that Zha He had come to his doorstep before, and said angrily that he was heavily injured and had not returned to Song Kingdom. Could it be that Hua Rong was really injured?


    His heart raced as he asked suddenly: "King Qin, is Hua Rong injured?"


    King Qin spat out heavily.


    Seeing that he did not answer, Jin Wushu was even more sure that it was Hua Rong who was injured. He had suspected that Hua Rong had returned to the Song Kingdom and almost caused her own death along with Yue Pengju, hence he hated her greatly. At this moment, he hesitated and asked again, "Is Hua Rong really still in the Yanjing? "How did she get hurt?"


    King Qin was getting impatient, "What are you blabbering about? Quick, take the Lingzhi first. "


    "Didn''t you come to steal the Lingzhi a few days ago? "Why do you ask?"


    King Qin said angrily: "If I stole the Lingzhi, why would I waste my time talking to you? "Lingzhi is under your fierce wife''s control. I guarantee that in her hands, all you have to do is ask her ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was startled. If King Qin didn''t steal the Lingzhi, then the Lingzhi would still be in Ye Lvguanyin''s hands. Why didn''t Ye Lvguanyin take it out?


    The King Qin saw his hesitation and said angrily: "Jin Wushu, I''ll count to three. If you don''t hand over the Lingzhi, I''ll kill your son ¡­"


    Jin Wushu hastily waved his hand: "King Qin, wait a moment. "Now that Lingzhi is not in my hands, it''s useless even if you kill my child ¡­"


    "Where is Lingzhi?"


    "This... King Qin, if you let my child go, I will give you the Lingzhi. "


    King Qin sneered: "Who would believe in your Dogfish?"


    Jin Wushu suddenly took a step forward, and asked. "Is it true that Hua Rong needs it?"


    At this time, a young man suddenly rushed out from the shadows and kneeled down, saying repeatedly, "Fourth Prince, please save The little boys. She is severely injured and without Lingzhi, she will die very soon ¡­"


    Seeing that it was Zha He, Jin Wushu was already more convinced than before, but angrily said: "Zha He, you spy, you actually dare to help Southern Barbarians kidnap my son?"


    "I don''t dare, I don''t dare ¡­" This lowly one is worried about the life and death of The little boys, I only wish to seek for Fourth Prince ¡­ "


    King Qin kicked Zha He away, hating the female Genuine Soldier''s stupidity, at a time like this, how could he reveal his identity? Aren''t you looking to die? He turned to Jin Wushu and said, "Quickly, golden dog, take this Lingzhi for real ¡­"


    Jin Wushu looked at Zha He: "How is she injured? Isn''t it fine when we leave? "


    "She was injured by the pursuers of the Grand Prince. Her internal organs were already injured, and she won''t be able to live any longer ¡­" Zha He kept asking Ma Su and the others along the way, but Ma Su wasn''t very clear about this matter either. King Qin had always been silent, so Ma Su casually said that it was Golden Army who injured him. Zha He was simple. On the night of his escape, he had personally witnessed the injuries of the "The little boys" and naturally recognized them as being caused by the pursuers of the Grand Prince.


    "Fourth Prince, please give your Ganoderma to me. Otherwise, she won''t be able to live ¡­"


    Jin Wushu''s heart sank, and he did not say anything for a long time. In the past few days, he had always hated Hua Rong, hated her for "cooking tea to sever justice". At that moment, Fang realized that he had been wrong about her.


    He quickly asked, "Then where is she now?"


    Zha He anxiously looked at King Qin, who opened his eyes wide, but did not reply, and impatiently said: You want to do it, or not?


    Seeing that he was about to raise his son again, as if he was about to throw him down, Jin Wushu immediately said in fright, "Lingzhi is not in my house, please give me some time ¡­"


    The King Qin said angrily: "Where is your residence? "Everyone knows it''s your fiend woman who''s in charge ¡­"


    Jin Wushu asked in shock: "How did you know?"


    King Qin did not care at all. "Your lord witch doctor said that I caught a witch doctor ¡­"


    The Golden Man''s Witch Doctor could cure both the illness and the great god, and was known as the master of everything. The world was full of ghosts and gods, and she was proficient in everything. King Qin casually said that she was a Witch Doctor, but Jin Wushu was not able to see through his flaws.


    "Jin Wushu, quickly go back and call your tigress to obediently hand over the Lingzhi. Otherwise, I will expose her shamelessness ¡­"


    Jin Wushu immediately asked: What is her background?


    King Qin glared: Why are you asking me about your own matters?


    Jin Wushu said angrily: "Stop pretending to be mysterious and mislead the masses."


    King Qin laughed: "It''s none of my business, how could I care about you! You idiot, you don''t even like your wife and children, you think you''re very capable? Haha, what Fourth Prince of Jin Guo? is completely Jinguo''s number one Green Turtle ¡­ "


    Hearing him insult her again and again, Jin Wushu was confused, but quickly asked: "King Qin, what do you want to say?"


    The King Qin laughed out loud: "This kind of miraculous thing, will only be interesting when the Fourth Prince herself discovers it and searches for it. What''s the point of people talking about it? " He respectfully walked from the "Confusing golden dog" to the Fourth Prince as he said with a complacent expression, "Fourth Prince, your Jinguo, Dong Ri, you must wear a few more thick hats ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin''s birth date was around the end of the year. King Qin thought to himself that he should at least let this arrogant Dogfish help him raise a few more years of son. Furthermore, they were both men, and they understood each other secretly. A tyrant like Jin Wushu, the later he knew, the more depressed he would be.


    How could he be so kind? He hated Jin Wushu to the core and wanted to make fun of him at the best opportunity to do so so that he would not say a word.


    Hearing him mention the "hat", Jin Wushu''s heart moved, and he shouted: "King Qin, were you the one who played tricks on this crown prince that day?"


    King Qin laughed: "Fourth Prince, that green hat from that day was suitable for you, right? "Your father saw that your outfit is quite fitting, it''s just nice for you to shade from the sun ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was furious, knowing that he had played tricks on him again and again. Presumably, he knew some secret, he took a step forward and angrily said: "King Qin, why are you playing tricks on me? "If you have something to say, just say it ¡­"


    King Qin took a step back without a care: "What do you want to do with your family? What obligation do I have to tell you? If you like to give Qin Gui a green hat, naturally there will also be people who will do the same to you, hahaha ¡­ "


    He said that it was a green hat, but Jin Wushu was completely clueless about it.


    When King Qin saw that he was angry, he was even more elated. He suddenly said: "Fourth Prince, if you kneel down and call me grandpa three times, as long as I sympathize with you, I might immediately tell you ¡­"


    Jin Wushu could no longer hold back, pushed the halberd away and slapped him in the face.


    The King Qin had already prepared for this and immediately dodged. He raised Lu Wenlong: "Jin Wushu, if you dare make a move again, it will be you personally killing your son. It has nothing to do with me ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong was so scared that he started to cry loudly again, shouting non-stop, "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was truly helpless. He could only put away his halberd hatefully and cry out, "Son, don''t be afraid, son, don''t be afraid ¡­" He could not help but scold King Qin, "You shameless robber, you only know how to bully women and children. You are really despicable.


    "Hahaha, let''s see who''s the right one. I''ll naturally follow the etiquette of a hero in the martial arts world, but when it comes to a green headed turtle like you, hehe, I''ll have no choice but to do this ¡­"


    The King Qin carried his child around a dozen horses. "Conspiracy Dogfish. Tomorrow at this time, if you don''t bring Lingzhi, this old man will really kill your son ¡­"


    With one hand, he raised Lu Wenlong and kicked the horse. The horse immediately galloped.


    Jin Wushu held the bow in his hand and wanted to shoot, but his son was carried by King Qin behind him, crying non-stop as he shouted, "Abba, Abba ¡­ "Save me ¡­"

 C198 mad woman

    Jin Wushu felt sorry for his son, but there was nothing he could do.


    His personal bodyguard Wu Qimai came up: "Fourth Prince, do you want to catch up? ¡­"


    He was furious. "Let''s talk after we return to the residence."


    After rushing out of the forest, he ran for another ten miles before King Qin reined his horse. At this time, Lu Wenlong had already been hugged to his chest and had stopped bawling. King Qin glared at him, "Little bastard, why are you calling me Abba so affectionately?"


    The child''s mouth flinched. "You scoundrel ¡­"


    King Qin laughed heartily. "Little bastard, your Abba is the real bad guy ¡­ It''s a Big Scoundrel ¡­ "


    "You are!"


    "You want to go back and follow him?"


    "Of course, I want to go home ¡­"


    "Go back, that Ye Lvguanyin tigress will not kill you when you go back ¡­" "You ungrateful little thing ¡­"


    Hearing him mention Ye Lvguanyin, although he was still so young, after suffering such torture from Ye Lvguanyin, he felt very fearful of her. He only said, "I want the Abba.


    When King Qin saw that he was already starting to argue, and that he was still just a child after all, he wasn''t afraid of him anymore. He actually felt some pity for him and raised him up above his head.


    After knowing him for two days, he felt that he really was a good sapling. In order to coax him, he immediately jumped off the horse with him in his arms and taught him a move, "Stinky kid, after you learn this move, you can jump onto the tree and catch a bird ¡­"


    "You''re bragging!"


    "You don''t believe me?" If you don''t believe me, I''ll immediately show you. "


    "Alright, I''ll wait and see."


    King Qin placed him on the ground. Hearing the sounds of birds coming from a nearby tree, he leapt and climbed down, grabbing a bird. After looking around, he saw that Lu Wenlong had already ran in the opposite direction.


    King Qin laughed, this little brat was actually so cunning. He chased with his long legs and Xiao Luwenlong''s short arms were instantly grabbed by him. He kept on kicking and biting him, and kept on crying out: "Abba, save me ¡­"


    "Stinky kid, you actually learned such cunning from Jin Wushu, becoming like this at such a young age. What will you do when you grow up?"


    Lu Wenlong only cried non-stop in his arms.


    Ma Su and the others caught up with him. Seeing the child crying, they asked, "Your Majesty, what should we do with this child?"


    King Qin was very fond of children, so he said, "Of course we should bring them back. My son of the Da Song, why do you want to follow the golden dog? Didn''t you hear what his wet nurse said? Ye Lvguanyin tormented the child every day in the Bastard. Seeing Jin Wushu like that, the old man was probably scared of him too, since his wife stole people and he was pregnant with such a cheap son. He didn''t even know what was going on. He has been out fighting all year round. If this Stinky kid stays, sooner or later, he will be killed by that East-River Lion ¡­ "


    "But what about the children? Where to take it? Bring them back to the island? "


    This question stumped King Qin. No one cared for little boy. Although little boy was four or five years old and could grow up without milkmaid, it was not convenient at all. He was tongue-tied and could not speak for a long time.


    returned home resentfully.


    It was hard to imagine how depressed he was along the way. With her son kidnapped, the King Qin called him "green hat". Whether Hua Rong lived or died was unknown, as if nothing was good.


    The scorching sun was high in the sky, but his face was so gloomy that water was about to drip out of it.


    A group of guards, none of them daring to say a word, he quickly walked towards Ye Lvguanyin''s house. The maid at the door hastily bowed, and asked: "Where is Ye Lvniangzi?"


    "Madam is not feeling well and is currently resting."


    He walked into the house and saw Ye Lvguanyin lying on the brick bed, resting. On the brick bed, it was decorated in an extremely grand manner, full of the rich and unique characteristics of the Liaoning.


    Actually, she hadn''t fallen asleep yet. After she had hidden the Lingzhi, one reason was because she hoped that Lu Wenlong would be killed by the kidnapper, and the other was because she was afraid that Jin Wushu would demand more Lingzhi from her. She predicted that Jin Wushu would not search her house, but in the end, she still felt a little uneasy.


    She had long heard Jin Wushu come in, but she didn''t immediately open her eyes, and only pretended to be asleep. The servant girl next to her whispered, "Madam, Fourth Prince is back ¡­"


    She slowly got up, rubbed her eyes, and said with a face full of concern: "Fourth Prince, where is your son? Has your child been rescued? "


    Jin Wushu sat down in front of her kang without saying a word.


    It was the first time Ye Lvguanyin saw his unfathomable gaze, and he was momentarily unsure of what he meant. In the end, she still felt guilty, and did not know why the Fourth Prince was acting this way.


    Jin Wushu still did not answer, but he was still unable to continue asking. Even though she was extremely intelligent and could speak well, he was currently even more uneasy.


    She could not help but look away, not even meeting Jin Wushu''s gaze, and only held her stomach: "Aiyo, my stomach hurts, my child is kicking me again ¡­"


    Only then did Jin Wushu open his mouth slowly: "Ye Lvniangzi, that piece of Lingzhi was really stolen?"


    Ye Lvguanyin''s heart trembled. Seeing Jin Wushu''s gaze, he immediately sat up and knelt on the brick bed.


    In the end, Jin Wushu took pity on her because he was pregnant with his blood and bones. He held her up with one hand and asked, "You don''t have to panic ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin secretly heaved a sigh of relief. Originally, it was about the question about Lingzhi.


    Her eyes were still filled with tears as she said, "I was carrying a child in my womb. When I heard that thousand year ganoderma were hard to find in a thousand years, I couldn''t help but be selfish and want to leave it for my own son ¡­"


    Jin Wushu looked at her indifferently. Only now did he suddenly understand that this woman essentially didn''t like Xiao Luwenlong. He felt slightly unhappy in his heart, but he couldn''t force his stepmother to treat his adopted son as if he were her own.


    "Fourth Prince, it''s all your fault, I have my own selfish motives, I know I was wrong ¡­" Ye Lvguanyin teared up and hastily ordered the maid, "Hurry and bring out the Lingzhi and hand it over to Fourth Prince ¡­"


    The servant quickly went to get the Lingzhi, which Jin Wushu opened and looked inside before slowly getting up.


    Ye Lvguanyin teared and said, "Fourth Prince, they will let me go after they get the Lingzhi?"


    Jin Wushu nodded.


    "This servant knows his wrongs. I will definitely do my best to protect him when I return. Fourth Prince, please forgive ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu did not say a word, and only said: "Go ahead and rest well."


    Ye Lvguanyin saw that he was about to leave, but his voice was still choked with sobs, "Fourth Prince, what kind of evil person wants Lingzhi? What do they want Lingzhi for? "


    Jin Wushu said indifferently: "They want to use it to save them."


    "Save who?"


    "Save Hua Rong!"


    Ye Lvguanyin opened his mouth wide, and did not say anything for a long while.


    Jin Wushu held onto the box, and just as he was about to go out, he suddenly heard a stern shout: "Stop!"


    Jin Wushu was surprised, he turned his head, only to see Ye Lvguanyin jumping down from the brick bed barefooted. His eyes were blazing with fire, and immediately grabbed the box in his hand: "Fourth Prince, what are you doing?"


    "¡­"


    "This servant thought that you were willing to give the Lingzhi away to save this child. But, was this saving Wen Long''s child? This is to save Hua Rong! Save Da Song General Yue Pengju''s wife! " She sneered, "Have you forgotten how you got all those wounds? Why are you so anxious to please the enemy general''s wife? Do you think that she will be grateful to you and marry you? Go and ask Yue Pengju, will he give you his wife? Even if it is Hua Rong, does she treat you better than Yue Pengju? "


    Jin Wushu stood in place, breathing rapidly, unable to make a sound.


    Both of her hands were placed on her waist, she who was originally a shrewd person, suddenly raised her hand, her fingers were almost on Jin Wushu''s face, and her saliva was flying everywhere: "Hua Rong, who are you? Who are you? Slave is your child''s birth mother, the belly is your bone and blood! You would rather give a thousand year ganoderma to an unrelated enemy woman than leave it for your son ¡­ "Fine, fine, fine. Go, take it away. This child is of your blood and bones, and needs to inherit your name. You don''t care about it, and I don''t care about it either ¡­"


    She scolded and cried as she charged towards Jin Wushu, tears streaming down her face, "This servant doesn''t want to live today ¡­ My bitter child, your Abba does not care about you at all ¡­ This slave and child can leave as much as possible, so as to not get in the way of Fourth Prince''s eyes in the future ¡­ "


    She was crying and cursing at the same time. There were many guards and maids gathered at the entrance, but none of them dared to breathe out. Furthermore, none of them dared to step forward to persuade her.


    Jin Wushu was so angry that he almost jumped up, but in the end, he was still "his own flesh and blood". He could only dodge desperately, afraid that he would hurt her.


    Seeing that, Ye Lvguanyin immediately rushed forward and trampled on her with all his might: "Hua Rong, that damned bitch ¡­ Why don''t you just die? "My family would rather destroy the Lingzhi than give it to you ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was so angry that his face turned purple, and shouted loudly: "Men!"


    The four servants rushed forward and finally stopped Ye Lvguanyin. At this moment, Ye Lvguanyin''s hair was in disarray, and his face was covered in tears, but when they saw Jin Wushu fiercely glaring at them, they couldn''t help but wipe their tears away. Then, they looked at the trampled Lingzhi on the ground and sneered: "Fourth Prince, this humble one is doing exactly that today! Since I am your legal wife, I can''t bear to see you fawning on your enemies like this! To please my Golden foe! You are worthy of Da Jin''s ancestors? Was he worthy of the dead Old Wolf Master? But now, the Song Kingdom isn''t destroyed, yet you''re actually bowing down like this in front of a lowly slut ¡­ Have you never thought that an enemy general like Yue Pengju would laugh at your foolishness? Very good! That''s great! Fourth Prince, if you hold any grievances, take your son''s life and go deal with it for the enemy nation''s woman that you cannot get ¡­ "


    "You shrew, you ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin wanted to rush over again, but the servants held her back desperately. Seeing that the commotion was over, she stopped and started crying.


    Jin Wushu bent down and picked up the crushed Lingzhi from within the box, and only said in a deep voice: "Since that''s the case, my wife''s pregnancy will be tough, but I, Wen Long''s child, will still be taken care of by Tian Wei! "Someone, come ¡­" Jin Wushu ordered, "The two of you will leave tomorrow to bring Tian Wei to the Shang Jing ¡­"


    "Yes."


    Ye Lvguanyin did not continue to make a scene.


    The two guards accepted their orders and left. Jin Wushu turned and walked to the door, but didn''t turn around. He stopped and said: "You guys take care of Ye Lvniangzi, don''t make any mistakes."


    "Yes."


    The crowd of concubine outside the door were greatly disappointed. Today, when Ye Lvguanyin was being so rude, the Fourth Prince actually ended up like this. Those pampered concubine s who had been looking forward to her domineering attitude getting suppressed gritted their teeth in anger. They understood the meaning of "mother to son" and wished that they could become pregnant right away. Only then would they truly have the qualification to be pampered.


    When Ye Lvguanyin saw the expressions of everyone, he stopped crying long ago. Waving his hand, he called over one of the most favored concubine and arrogantly said: "Fry a bowl of soup for yourself!"

 C199 Ganoderma Lucidum

    The concubine did not dare to refuse, and could only obey the orders and head out.


    The crowd dispersed, and the maid closed the door.


    At this moment, only Ye Lvguanyin, his closest servants A Zhu and A Hua remained in the room. The servants served her with hot kernels s and cleaned her face. A Zhu said: "My wife, you really scared me to death just now ¡­ ¡­"


    A Hua also stuck out his tongue, "That''s right, why must my wife be like this? "She''s not afraid of using her fetal aura ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin said complacently: "What do you know? Fourth Prince''s personality has already been clearly understood by everyone in the family in the past few days. Not only must you be soft, you must be tough as well, men are like this, the more lowly you are, the more he will not put you in his eyes ¡­ "


    Just as Fourth Prince was about to step out of the door and say "Take good care of Ye Lvniangzi, don''t let anything go wrong", she was sure that he had firmly grasped that man in his hands at this moment.


    A Zhu said in a low voice, "What if that bitch Tian Wei comes again?"


    Ye Lvguanyin shook his head confidently, "Tianwei is unfit for climate change, so there is nothing to be afraid of. "It''s fine if she doesn''t come, but if she really dares to come again, I''ll really show her my true capabilities. At that time, I''ll really make her beg for death ¡­"


    She had seen Jin Wushu''s attitude towards Hua Rong in the Fourth Prince Palace with her own eyes, it was truly obedient. Since he had trampled and shattered the Lingzhi that the Fourth Prince gave Hua Rong, what did a mere Sky Wei matter?


    Men, their own blood and bones were always ranked above women.


    This battle had truly won to his heart''s content. It was completely certain that his clan''s position in the Fourth Prince''s palace and heart had been turned upside down. Ye Lvguanyin''s elated mood could really be imagined.


    She started to giggle: "What my family was afraid of before, was Hua Rong entering, this woman was even more ruthless than my family, she could ride and shoot, like a tigress, and even fought with my family far from her, now, it seems like she is going to die, haha, no matter how Fourth Prince thinks about it, he only hopes to quell his thirst. "Haha, there will really be no future troubles ¡­"


    A Hua hurriedly praised her: "Madam''s position in the Fourth Prince Palace is as steady as Mt. Tai, after Young Master is born, he officially inherited the noble title of the Fourth Prince ¡­ ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin was proud, but he did not forget, and only said: "Tonight''s attack cannot be broken, from tomorrow onwards, one must please Fourth Prince multiple times, and there must not be any mishap. A Zhu, you will have to stew a cup of ginseng soup tonight, and tomorrow morning, you will bring it to Fourth Prince.


    "Yes, Madam is truly wise."


    On this day, Jin Wushu naturally did not sleep.


    Because of Ye Lvguanyin''s outburst, his attitude and feelings towards Hua Rong right now were already exceptionally complicated. One reason was because he could not obtain it and felt despair, but it was because he hated the fact that he lost to Yue Pengju and got mocked by Yue Pengju. Over time, the burning desire for Hua Rong that she originally felt for him lessened.


    ''s curses were as enlightened as if he had been enlightened. He pounded the brick bed hatefully: "Fine, Hua Rong, what does your life and death have to do with this crown prince?"


    Just like that, he closed his eyes and prepared for the next day. He took the broken "thousand year ganoderma" and exchanged it with the King Qin for Lu Wenlong.


    In the morning, when he had just woken up, he saw Ye Lvguanyin''s personal maid kneeling at the door, A Zhu. A Zhu carefully raised the ginseng soup above her head and said, "This servant will follow Madam''s orders and deliver the ginseng soup to Fourth Prince. Madam, you were disrespectful yesterday and offended Fourth Prince, so I do not dare to apologize to him.


    Jin Wushu took the ginseng soup and said: "Get up."


    A Zhu stood up and retreated. At this time, Ye Lvguanyin slowly walked out from her hiding place, bowed slowly, and said with a choked voice: "Fourth Prince, this servant knows his wrongs ¡­"


    She purposely changed into an exceptionally beautiful set of clothes. Her face was like a silver plate and her posture was like Guan Yin. Even with a big belly, it was still very romantic. Seeing her swollen and red eyes, Jin Wushu''s heart softened. He reached out to support her: "My wife, why do you need to be like this? My family did not blame you."


    She choked with sobs and said, "Thank you Fourth Prince for your magnanimity. This servant did not sleep last night. Although this servant hates Hua Rong, I still remember Wen Long.


    Jin Wushu was greatly moved, "Fourth Prince will definitely bring child back today. Our family will celebrate greatly tonight."


    Ye Lvguanyin was overjoyed: "This is great, I will immediately order the kitchen to prepare a feast and welcome your son back. I will suppress your shock."


    "A wife is a virtue."


    ''s residence was definitely restless, the King Qin was not idle either. He played with Xiao Luwenlong for a while and slept at night. Then, he remembered that the girl''s birthday was coming up soon.


    Thinking of this, he really wanted to return home as soon as possible. He couldn''t stay here for another day, all he wanted was to get the Lingzhi and leave. He guessed that the Ganoderma must be in Ye Lvguanyin''s hands. This woman was cunning, but he did not know if she was willing to hand it over.


    He asked Ma Su, "If the tigress is not willing to give us the lingzhi, what should we do?"


    Ma Su replied: "I took her secret and threatened her!"


    King Qin laughed loudly. Originally, he did not have a view of right and wrong, nor did he have any enmity with women. He did not have any tender feelings for women, so he clapped and said: "It''s that simple! If I am unable to obtain the Lingzhi today, I will directly go and capture Ye Lvguanyin. "


    However, very quickly, he frowned, looked at the milkmaid who was serving Lu Wenlong, and suddenly asked: "Are the two of you still willing to return to the Fourth Prince Palace?"


    These people were''s wife, Hua Rong, who had stolen the Lingzhi from the Da Song to save her. She knew who Hua Rong was from. She knew that if these people were to save her, they wouldn''t be too bad. She was already worried that if these people left, and she returned to the Fourth Prince Palace, she would have no idea what would happen. As a result, she pretended to wait on Young Gongzi in order to eavesdrop on his conversation. When King Qin asked her about it, she kneeled down and said, "The King saved us all and sent us all to hell. The old body and the Young Gongzi really do not dare to stay in the Fourth Prince Palace any longer. Master Lu and his wife only have this little bit of bloodline inheritance. If they continue to stay, Young Gongzi will not have much luck ¡­ "


    King Qin asked her: "What other relatives and friends do you have back home?"


    milkmaid shook her head and cried, "My friends and relatives mostly died during the war. I no longer have any family members."


    The King Qin hesitated for a moment, then suddenly said: "Since that''s the case, then I have an idea. This time, your father will bring you guys back to Song Kingdom and find a quiet place to buy a house. I will give you two living expenses and hire two maids to ensure that you and your mother will live happily ever after. What do you think? "


    milkmaid was overjoyed upon hearing this. She quickly kneeled down and expressed her gratitude, "For King Qin''s great kindness, even if Old Master Lu and Old Lady Yuan knew, they would still be grateful."


    "I just saw that Stinky kid was a good candidate to train in martial arts. I didn''t save him for Master Lu. "Why are you thanking me!"


    King Qin immediately took out a gold ingot that he had looted from Ye Lvguanyin: "Take it. Consider it as my gift to Stinky kid."


    Seeing that he was so generous, milkmaid calmed down and said, "Young Gongzi is truly like the heavens, with nobles everywhere. "Ai, this was also caused by my master''s wife''s virtue ¡­"


    These days, he had interacted with Lu Wenlong the best. Thus, he let Ma Su carry the child on his back first, and waited at the border with Zha He first, in case they were dragged down by the chaos.


    After he had arranged everything, he brought Ma Su and Liu Wu to hurry towards the forest. Knowing that Jin Wushu was worried about his son''s life, he guessed that he would not dare to do as he did yesterday.


    Sure enough, Jin Wushu only brought two guards today, there were no hidden armored soldiers.


    At the agreed location, Jin Wushu saw that his son was perfectly fine and obviously did not receive any form of torture. He only asked: "Where is my son, milkmaid?"


    The King Qin did not care, "The old lady was in the way, she was killed."


    Jin Wushu did not care about the life and death of the milkmaid, he only heard his son holding onto his small hands and shouting, "Abba, Abba ¡­" Ma Su hugged him tightly, tied him up with a rope at an inconspicuous place, and tied him up tightly. On the other hand, Liu Wu held onto a blade, tightly protecting him by his side.


    King Qin lifted his large saber that weighed 38 kilograms and stepped forward alone: "Jin Wushu, where is Lingzhi?"


    Jin Wushu also took a step forward, "You need to ensure my son''s safety."


    King Qin laughed loudly, "What is the use of me taking your son? "I will naturally return the Lingzhi to you ¡­" He took the box and opened it. His expression suddenly changed as he said angrily: "Jin Wushu, you dare to lie to me? This pile of trash is the thousand year ganoderma? "


    It was difficult for Jin Wushu to say anything, because this lingzhi was for Hua Rong. In the end, he still felt somewhat guilty, and after hesitating for a bit, he said, "His wife accidentally shattered the lingzhi ¡­"


    King Qin was enraged, "Ye Lvguanyin this Bastard ¡­ The dog-boy, Jin Wushu, in a few months, if I don''t gift you with a great gift, I will not be King Qin! "


    He waved his hand and whistled. Ma Su who was behind carried the child on his back and ran. Liu Wu protected him as he galloped off on his second horse.


    Jin Wushu had not known about Lu Wenlong''s identity for a long time, even though he was probably angry over the broken Lingzhi, he never would have thought that he would not return the child. When he saw that Ma Su had already run far away, he finally understood what was going on and chased after him angrily. "King Qin, you treacherous villain ¡­"


    Because King Qin saw that Xiao Luwenlong kept saying "Abba", and this child was not lying, it could be imagined that Jin Wushu had to be very good to him. Now, this kind of slight hesitation disappeared in an instant, as he snatched away the broken Lingzhi and stuffed it in his arms. He was even angrier than Jin Wushu: "It''s your golden dog that broke his word first ¡­"


    "Why did I break my word?"


    "A green turtle like you allowed Ye Lvguanyin to destroy the Lingzhi, the female tiger bully and mistreat the child. Since she entered the door, the Stinky kid has not had a good day. If the son of the loyal general of the Southern Dynasty remains in your mansion, he will definitely be bullied to death by Ye Lvguanyin ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu finally understood that the King Qin had long known about the background of this child. Furthermore, when his own Housework was found out by the King Qin, it was very shameful. Suddenly, he realized that he would never return his son.


    He might be cunning, but regarding the matter of Lingzhi, even if his son was kidnapped and extorted, he wouldn''t care. Now that he saw that the King Qin was "tearing the tickets", he felt that he had been greatly fooled by the Southern Barbarians bandits. How could he bear with it?


    King Qin laughed out loud. "Good, golden dog, you got a way out of this sea, do you still want to run away now?"


    Jin Wushu did not reply, he hated the King Qin to the core, the halberd danced so much that water could not trickle, and continued to kill him with every move. Seeing that he was both heavily injured and both sides were fighting to the death, the King Qin did not dare to be careless. At this time, the two guards that Jin Wushu had brought along with him had already rushed up to him.


    "Yes."


    Wu Qimai let out a whistle, and as Jin Wushu did not bring anyone to the agreed upon location, that did not mean that he had not prepared for any other ambush. When he encountered the first "kidnapping", he naturally would not be careless.

 C200 To Oolong Town

    King Qin and Jin Wushu were on par with each other, but there were still only a few who were on par with each other. With the "Broken Lingzhi" in his possession, he no longer bothered with the fight, and only wanted to escape.


    But how could Jin Wushu allow him to escape? The more he panicked, the more impossible it became. Jin Wushu shouted angrily, "Next year, today will be the day of your shameless dog of a bandit''s death ¡­"


    King Qin saw an opening and waved his blade. Jin Wushu dodged slightly and killed his way out of the way.


    Jin Wushu chased after him. "Shameless bandit, where are you going to escape to ¡­"


    King Qin whipped his horse and galloped with all his might. Because they were stopped, Ma Su and the rest went on their way quickly. They picked the best fast horses and ran off without a trace. As long as he reached the border, with Zha He and the others to support him, he would not be afraid.


    Just as they were about to run out of the forest, the horse let out a long hiss. King Qin secretly cursed, "Not good!" Even though he reacted quickly, he still jumped off the horse and rolled about three meters away. The horse was already covered and was screaming inside the net.


    The King Qin lost his mount and ran.


    Jin Wushu spurred his horse and chased, shouting, "Capture this bandit, regardless of life or death..."


    Because of this sentence of "I don''t care if it''s life or death", the well-prepared archer immediately shot out arrows like raindrops. King Qin waved his big blade, and it was hard to dodge, so he could only roll and dodge, this time, he was in a very sorry state.


    Jin Wushu laughed out loud. "You bird robber, I''ll turn you into a dead marmot in Jinguo ¡­"


    The female elite soldier shot and chased with all her might, causing King Qin to be hit by two arrows. He rolled to the side of a large tree with great difficulty, and was just about to run away, when a rope tripped him and attacked him. He staggered and was about to fall, but suddenly leaped into the air and cut the rope in half with his blade. The female True Soldier was originally on the horse, but King Qin was tall and big. After slashing down on him with his blade, King Qin immediately jumped onto the horse''s back and galloped away.


    When Jin Wushu and the rest arrived, they saw more than ten female True Soldiers in front of them, many of them were cut into half by a blade, they were all in a miserable state. Jin Wushu was secretly shocked, but he heard the King Qin''s laughter coming from far away: "Golden Turtle, your conscience isn''t completely broken yet. Lu Wenlong''s kid, I''ll raise him for you, I won''t hurt him at all ¡­"


    Jin Wushu spurred his horse to chase after them for a while, where did he disappear to?


    Seeing that he had lost his target, Wu Qimai asked anxiously: Fourth Prince, they seem to be heading towards Song Kingdom, should we chase them all the way?


    waved his hand, feeling both angry and angry. Now, in order to oppose him, Zong Han was temporarily not willing to fight in the main battle, and furthermore, he was not able to attack from a long distance at the moment.


    King Qin bellowed with all his might as his chest heaved and he spat out a mouthful of blood. He did not dare to speak again. He could only hold onto his chest and hit his horse with all his might. He had been hit by five arrows from head to toe, and had also been hit on the shoulder by Jin Wushu''s halberd.


    After running for 4 hours, they finally saw Ma Su and the rest in the distance.


    Ma Su and the others also heard the sound of people chasing from behind, upon seeing that it was King Qin, they hastily stopped their horses. Liu Wu turned around to welcome him, and seeing that King Qin''s body was stuck up like a hedgehog, he anxiously asked: "Great King ¡­"


    King Qin spat out another mouthful of blood. "Leave quickly, be careful of Jin Wushu catching up ¡­"


    Liu Wu did not dare speak anymore, he only helped him pull out the arrow, bandaged it up, and then the three mounted their horses and sped towards the border of Song Kingdom.


    Along the way, Lu Wenlong did not cry, he only looked at Ma Su curiously, and heard the sound of wind blowing in his ears. Even though he was young, he knew that he was getting farther and farther away from his "home." As a result, he immediately began to cry: "Let me go, I want to go back ¡­ Abba, Abba ¡­ "


    The child cried incessantly. Fortunately, he was tied up by the rope and could not struggle at all. The King Qin heard his cries and scolded, "Little bastard ¡­"


    The three of them did not dare to stop for a single moment as they sprinted for a few days. Finally, they arrived at the agreed location with Zha He.


    milkmaid was looking around in panic, afraid that King Qin would fail. Young Gongzi was in danger, but now that he saw that King Qin was back, he was overjoyed. Lu Wenlong who was crying non-stop immediately stopped crying when he saw his mistress. He threw himself into her embrace and shouted, "Go back, go back ¡­ Abba, Abba ¡­ "


    In the two years that milkmaid had been in the Fourth Prince Palace, when she did not have Ye Lvguanyin, her days were also very good. She could be said to be extravagant, her children were like pearls and treasures, everyone loved and doted upon him. However, widows and orphans. Now, without turning around to shoot another arrow, they carried their child onto the horse and kept comforting him, "Young Gongzi, they are not bad people. They are all good people.


    How could this child understand such things? He could only keep on crying, as if he also understood that once he went back, he would never be able to meet the "Abba" again.


    King Qin and the other rough guys, how could they understand what the women and children were thinking. Hearing him cry, they became annoyed and shouted, "Stinky kid, cry again, if you cry again, I''ll throw you out to feed the wolves ¡­"


    However, Lu Wenlong was not afraid of him. He hugged his fat little hands and seemed to want to hit him: "Scoundrel ¡­ Big Scoundrel... "


    King Qin endured the pain from the injuries all over his body, feeling depressed and amused at the same time. He had roamed the world unhindered for half a lifetime, and now that he was cursing at this brat, there was nothing he could do but glare at him fiercely. "Stinky kid, I''ll teach you a few more moves when we get back ¡­"


    Ma Su was careful, he immediately took out the dried food clear water and fed it to the child, he had a kind of Jinguo candy, he had already bought it earlier to coax his child, after all, he was still a child, after crying for a while, tired, he also took the dried food clear water, ate some more, and quickly fell asleep.


    Once the child''s wailing disappeared, King Qin heaved a sigh of relief. Zha He dismounted from his horse with fear: "My King, this lowly one ¡­"


    He used his hot-bloodedness to steal the Lingzhi with the King Qin and the others, and now that he had reached the border, he was after all from two different countries. Song Jin and his country had enmity that was deep like the ocean, how could they be willing to let him go when they saw him? He wasn''t sure what to do.


    King Qin stared at him: "You dare to stay? Fourth Prince will definitely not let you off. "


    "But, I''m a Great Golden Warrior ¡­"


    King Qin sneered, this female Genuine Soldier was still constantly thinking about her honor of joining the army. He did not force her and only said, "As you wish ¡­ Only, you must not go to Shang Jing! "


    "This lowly one has always lived in the Yanjing."


    "I can''t live in the Yanjing''s lair anymore. If I find trouble with you, where are you hiding?"


    Zha He was speechless.


    Ma Su thought about his help, and knew that the man was not scheming anything, so he said: "Why don''t you follow us to the Song Kingdom."


    He did not dare to go to the Song Kingdom because he was afraid of not allowing anyone else to join. Hearing Ma Su''s invitation, his eyes lit up, but he still hesitated a little, "I am the Golden Man, and am afraid that the Song people will not tolerate me ¡­"


    King Qin glared and said, "What are you afraid of? If the Sow doesn''t allow you to join them, you can just follow me back to become a pirate ¡­"


    When he heard Zha He talk about golden dog, he himself said that he was going to talk about Sow. When he said it out, he realized that he had even scolded his own family.


    Originally, he did not have any proper means of earning a living in the Jinguo, so he ate and drank everyday. He thought, it was not bad to become a bandit, and immediately said: "I will go with you, and you can also go and take a look at the The little boys together."


    "Let''s go, there''s no need to be long-winded."


    When they stepped onto the Song Kingdom''s land, they suddenly thought of a serious problem. At this time, everyone was wearing their "left and right hands on their hair", the left and right side was easy to deal with, Ma Su took out the Chinese clothing that he prepared beforehand. Everyone had changed, but the "braid" was not easy to handle, everyone was the same kind of "half bald head" with a pig''s tail behind them, which could be torn apart, but the "bald head" part in front, where would the hair grow up?


    King Qin rubbed his bald head and muttered to himself, "Damn it, I might as well shave my head to make peace ¡­"


    These days, the autumn tigers were very strong, rushing there day and night, drenched in sweat. It was too hot for them to wear their scarves and gauze cages, but they had to shave all their hair, especially Ma Su and the others, they were all hesitant. An idea came to his mind. He tore apart a grey cloth and made a few big steps to turn into a Dongpo towel. He divided it to everyone and said, "Let''s settle for now. We''ll talk about it when we get back ¡­"


    Everyone wore "Dongpo towel", it was the first time Zha He had worn this, and felt that it was new. He also quickly wore this, but King Qin took out that cloth and looked at it, and spat.


    After travelling for a few more days, they were finally close to the Oolong Town.


    Everyone was surprised to see that he was looking at Lu Wenlong. On the way, they were like little overlords as they all pampered and protected him, not one bit inferior to "Abba". Furthermore, every night, when they were resting, King Qin would teach him a half-style fist technique, and little child saw that he was strong and didn''t have any sort of worries about his future or fortune, because he was too young and only knew that "milk is mother", so he gradually forgot the bitterness of "leaving home". When he saw King Qin looking at him, he asked: "Scoundrel ¡­" "Why didn''t you leave ¡­"


    milkmaid quickly whispered to him, "Young Gongzi, you can''t be rude to the King ¡­"


    The child stuck out his tongue.


    King Qin did not have the mood to "scold" him this time, because when they were close to Oolong Town, they remembered Hua Rong''s illness ¡ª ¡ª She could not have another child.


    When she was injured, she wasn''t afraid at all. It was because she couldn''t have children that she collapsed completely. Now that she saw someone else''s child, would she feel even more hurt?


    Or maybe he would be happier if he saw that his son was cute?


    He frowned, unable to make up his mind.


    Seeing that he was only staring at his son, the milkmaid asked timidly: "King, you?"


    He waved his hand. "I''m going to the Oolong Town first ¡­"


    milkmaid quickly said: "Are you going to visit Madame Yue? old body would also like to take a look ¡­ "


    King Qin hesitated for a moment, then said: "Fine, let''s go together."

 C201 Brother of brotherhood

    After a few days of continuous autumn, it finally began to drizzle.


    The autumn rain continued to fall, and the weather soon turned cold. When night fell, it brought with it a deep chill.


    Since there was nothing to do in the countryside, Yue Pengju lit up the lamp early in the morning and lit up the kang in the house.


    Hua Rong sat on the hot brick bed and laughed: "Pengju, you''ve gotten so warm so early, how are we going to get through the winter?"


    Yue Pengju tidied up the food as he replied, "I''ve prepared a lot of firewood. I''m not afraid for even a winter."


    On top of a small stove inside the house, there was a pot of tiger meat. He personally stewed it for two hours and released an extremely rich fragrance.


    He opened the lid and scooped a bowl. Hua Rong took a sip of the soup first, "Haha, it''s really delicious."


    Yue Pengju was so happy to be praised by his wife that he immediately ate three bowls of food in a row.


    After tidying up the tableware, he removed the pot. The two of them threw themselves onto the small table and began to play a game of chess. It was extremely lively. Yue Pengju was overjoyed from fighting, he immediately came over from the opposite side and hugged his wife''s shoulders, "You should not play chess like this, if you change your move like this ¡­"


    Hua Rong pushed him: "How could it be like this? I''ll do it myself. "


    She pushed, the two of them became happy, Yue Pengju found it difficult to suppress his emotions, he lowered his head and kissed her lips. His kiss was extremely intense, and when Hua Rong meekly agreed to take the initiative to respond, her voice was rustling, and her heart was suddenly filled with boundless sorrow. Is this the only way?


    For a long moment, she buried herself in his arms, not saying a word. When he raised his head, Yue Pengju''s eyes were bright and gentle like a deep spring, as if he could reflect a person''s shadow.


    She let out a long sigh. "Pengju, you must have had a hard time doing this ¡­"


    However, he was in high spirits and he was not depressed at all, "Rest assured, you will definitely get better. Isn''t it a lot better now? "It''ll definitely be fine after a few more days ¡­"


    Looking at the entire room full of tiger skins, Hua Rong felt that she was from a poor family and had never tasted any kind of "bear paw" before. However, she did not expect that after being injured, when Yue Pengju hunted, she would become a "mountain beast meat" every day: from the expensive lingzhi mushroom to the tiger bone bear paw, she would slowly walk from being unable to stand steadily to being normal. In her heart, she slowly changed from despair to hope.


    As long as he could recover, Yue Pengju would not waste his efforts.


    The only thing he was afraid of was that he wouldn''t be able to recover well. From today onwards, who would accompany him?


    She stared at him. In such wartime, it was easy to have a man, to have a fighting spirit, to have an iron horse, but to have a man who wanted to do things in his own home, with his wife, and not do anything, how many could endure such misery and loneliness?


    It is not only grief and joy that make sacrifice. Who can understand the perseverance of a man who has been living for so long in such detail?


    Seeing her in a daze, Yue Pengju put her in his arms and nudged her. She laughed out loud, and just as she was about to speak, she heard a soldier knocking on the door: "Yue Xiang Gong, someone is asking for an audience."


    At this late hour, who would come?


    Yue Pengju let go of his wife and went to open the door. Hua Rong was also surprised, she immediately sat down, afraid that it was some kind of official business.


    The door opened, and Yue Pengju was startled: "King Qin, it''s you?"


    King Qin made a sound of acknowledgement before charging straight in. His voice trembled a little, "Girl, you did better but you didn''t ¡­"


    Seeing that it was him, Hua Rong was not too surprised. In her heart, she understood that she would come to King Qin sooner or later. Yue Pengju looked at her, she also looked at Yue Pengju. The couple looked at each other.


    King Qin didn''t notice it at all, he only stared at the person on the brick bed in a daze. A tiger skin was wrapped around her waist, and his pale white face was reflected in the red light with a tinge of red. His heart shook and he could only call out ''little girl''. After a long time, he was unable to speak again. Only once in his heart, he thought to himself, "Little girl, how long can she live like this?"


    Was this Lingzhi really that effective?


    For a long time, he had held great expectations for the thousand year ganoderma. He subconsciously imagined that as long as he obtained the Lingzhi, the girl would be able to revive after consuming it. However, after obtaining it and being trampled on, he no longer dared to hold onto such a huge illusion.


    At this time, Yue Pengju was standing right beside him, but he was trembling all over, Yue Pengju had been in the battlefield for a long time, and with a glance, he could tell that King Qin was heavily injured.


    "King Qin ¡­"


    When Hua Rong called out to him, he should not, but even she could see that King Qin was severely injured, and anxiously shouted: "Qin Shangcheng!"


    It was only then that King Qin seemed to have awoken from a dream. He suddenly reached into his bosom and took out a box, opening it, his voice hoarse. "Girl, this is the Old Wolf Master''s thousand year ganoderma ¡­"


    Hua Rong looked at the pile of broken Lingzhi in shock, her eyes became hot, and she said with a trembling voice: "Qin Shangcheng, you, you ¡­ Why must you do this? "


    King Qin raised his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead, and only then did he slightly calm down: "Only after I went to Shang Jing did I know that Lingzhi had been bestowed to Jin Wushu, but unfortunately, it was trampled over by that Bastard Ye Lvguanyin ¡­ "I wonder if I can still use it ¡­"


    Yue Pengju stood right in front of him, and at this moment, he truly had all sorts of feelings in his heart. He did not know about the affairs of the "thousand year ganoderma", and did not think that there really were immortal pills and medicine in this world, capable of curing all diseases. Seeing that King Qin was risking his life to steal the Lingzhi, he suddenly bent down and clasped his hands together, "King Qin, thank you!"


    King Qin was his arch-nemesis for many years, and at this moment, he felt extremely grateful. He had long known that Yue Pengju had already resigned from office. When he entered the room, he saw the entire room filled with all kinds of tiger skin bear skin and naturally saw that Yue Pengju''s body was covered with wounds of all sizes. It was obvious that he had hunted these ferocious beasts. It was also because of this that Hua Rong was able to safely sit on the brick bed.


    It was not in vain for a girl to be able to marry this person!


    The two of them looked at each other, their hearts filled with complex emotions. Yue Pengju forced himself to hold back the excitement in his heart, took out the lingzhi and left the room.


    King Qin stood in front of Hua Rong for a while but still couldn''t say a word. Hua Rong also forgot to tell him to go or to call him over.


    In truth, Hua Rong was the same as Yue Pengju, and did not really hope for the "thousand year ganoderma" to come back to life. At most, it would have some effect. Even if it was just a tiny sliver of hope, they would still search for it, regardless of the cost.


    Hate him! Naturally!


    However, outside of this hatred, there was a type of indescribable sorrow and pain. Actually, it wasn''t hatred, but an extremely complicated sort of emotion.


    After a long moment, she suddenly saw the wound on his shoulder, as if it were a running wave, pulling at the wound. Blood seeped out, got wet, and dried up, forming a dark bruise on his sleeve.


    She slowly spoke out, "Qin Shangcheng, come over here ¡­"


    As if possessed, he walked over and stopped step by step.


    Hua Rong reached her hands into the brick bed and took out a small box from inside. Opening it, there were some clean cloth strips and injurious drug Creative Ointment. These days, when Yue Pengju fought with the ferocious beasts, he was often injured. Every time he returned, she would help him apply medicine and wrap him up.


    She said softly, "Sit down."


    King Qin immediately sat down.


    She rolled up his sleeve and saw that it was already swollen and shiny black. She used a knife to cut through her big sleeve and used a wet cloth to gently wipe it clean. She slowly covered his body with injurious drug and wrapped him layer by layer with cloth strips.


    In King Qin''s mind, there was a completely different scene. Many years ago, on the island, when he had first been defeated and returned from her injuries, she had been scared out of her wits and had thought that she would take out her anger on her, so she had hidden under the great banana trees and refused to show her face. Since he was injured on her back and it was inconvenient for him to apply the medicine, he called out to her, "Little girl, come help me." Although she was afraid, she had no choice but to come over ¡­


    The scenes of the past were so clear. Her hands were so softly wrapped around his body, caressing his heart, and from then on, he had the thought of marrying her ¡ª because of that gentle caress!


    Many years later, this feeling would return, and it would be the last touch of gentleness before they parted ways.


    He still had some injuries on his back.


    Her hand suddenly grabbed his clothes. He froze for a moment, then took off his clothes, exposing his back in front of her. Her hand caressed all the wounds on his body, smeared over the injurious drug s, and wrapped around his wounds ¡­


    His gentle hand turned into a torturous torment. He was breathing rapidly and trying to stand up, but he couldn''t muster up the courage. It was as if a voice inside was telling him:


    This time!


    This was the last moment of gentleness!


    On one side was the consolation of a heavenly soul.


    On one side was the torment of purgatory-like emotions.


    King Qin sat there motionlessly, his body stiff like a huge rock.


    Finally, her gentle hands slowly left. In fact, it was just a short moment, but King Qin felt that a lifetime had already passed!


    These feelings were something that had never happened before in his life!


    In the future, there wouldn''t be any more.


    Her soft voice said, "It''s done."


    He did not move.


    She continued, "Qin Shangcheng, that''s enough. You should recuperate more in the future and not get hurt again. "


    As if he had just awoken from a dream, he slowly turned around and stared blankly into those gentle eyes.


    When their gazes met, the words that Hua Rong was about to speak out, suddenly stopped. Originally, what she had thought of was that one sentence: "Girl, I''ll be your Brother of brotherhood, okay?"


    She was saying "okay"!


    With a Brother of brotherhood like him, his feelings would not have been in vain. However, at this moment, looking at his gaze, Fang realized how hypocritical he must be if he were to say that he was going to be the "Brother of brotherhood" again.


    No, he was not willing to be his own Brother of brotherhood!


    From the husband to the Brother of brotherhood, this idiot, even if he had to say it now, he would definitely accept it. But, what benefits did accepting this kind of thing have to him?


    It was just that from then on, he had to shoulder a layer of responsibility. He had to think about himself at all times.


    Brother of brotherhood!


    What a hypocritical and ridiculous identity.


    She felt a lump in her heart and could not continue.


    King Qin seemed to understand what she was trying to say. He completely understood.

 C202 Write letters

    From the bottom of his heart, he had never thought of being a Brother of brotherhood. Even if it was a "Brother of brotherhood," it was only to get closer and see more of them.


    Who was willing to go from "husband" to Brother of brotherhood?


    He wasn''t willing. Even if he had to part with someone, he didn''t want to!


    However, he was actually looking forward to it, hoping that she would say it out loud!


    If he said it, he would definitely agree.


    Even if it was "Brother of brotherhood"!


    Even if it was somehow related.


    However, after being silent for a long time, she did not even say "Brother of brotherhood"!


    King Qin stood up. Because he was in a rush to get up, the Dongpo towel that was wrapped around his head fell down to the ground. Hua Rong was shocked, looking at the top of his head. King Qin, when did he become a female spirit?


    King Qin was embarrassed, he immediately picked up the scarf on the ground and covered his head randomly, looking around, afraid that Hua Rong would see through it. Hua Rong had never seen him like this, he was bashful and embarrassed. He thought for a moment, then suddenly laughed: "I saw ¡­"


    King Qin was even more depressed and angry: "Your father ¡­ "Damn, these golden dog s are really ugly to look at with their braided hair ¡­"


    Hua Rong felt that it was even more ridiculous. It seemed that such a King Qin was really strange. She couldn''t help but laugh. However, her heart was full of grief, and her eyes were red. She was even more upset than when she saw his injuries. "You''re like this for the sake of the Stealing Lingzhi, aren''t you ¡­"


    He didn''t say a word. He just continued to randomly wrap his head scarf, making a mess of things.


    Hua Rong said in a low voice, "I''ll give you a bag ¡­"


    He was stunned and didn''t move.


    "Qin Shangcheng, I''ll give you a bag..."


    Unable to help himself, he sat down beside her again and bowed his head.


    Hua Rong took off the bandanna that had been messed up, unfurled it, and made it look like a crown anew. Then, he bandaged it for him. Her gentle hands touched the top of her head, tidying up her messy hair.


    No matter how rough and boorish King Qin was, he still remembered the common saying of "hair tied couples".


    A married couple!


    Was this the feeling between husband and wife?


    He sat trembling, not daring to move, afraid that if he did, he would wake up from a dream. It was the first and last time she had ever done this for her wife. Even on the island, when she had been forced to share a bed with him all day, she had never done anything like this.


    Never!


    His wife, the wife he had paid respects to, the wife he had married.


    Life is so short.


    A second was long.


    He wanted to say something, but as soon as the words left his mouth, he was surprised himself, "Girl, do you know? Qin Gui, that bastard, has become the Minister for Rites ¡­ "


    "I know. "Sigh ¡­" She sighed, "The Shangguan Family was deceived by him again, to actually grant him such a high position."


    The King Qin scoffed, "Zhao Deji, this unconscious ruler. Along the way, this daddy heard that Qin Gui was actually compared to Su Wu, haha, this old man''s big teeth is so funny."


    "Sigh, I''ve already written a letter, telling Your Majesty the truths about Qin Gui and his wife that I saw in Jinguo. I don''t know if he believes it or not ¡­"


    King Qin''s face changed: Girl, you really wrote a letter?


    "Yeah. I think they should have been sent to the capital by now. "


    King Qin was speechless for a long while before he finally said, "Girl, someone like Qin Gui, once he takes control of the situation, he would definitely eliminate the other party first. You and Yue Pengju know his background ¡­"


    How could Hua Rong not know how powerful this was? However, it was impossible for her to endure it, to protect herself, and to not provoke Qin Gui.


    King Qin said: "Forget it, Yue Pengju has already resigned. Little girl, you have to remember that from now on, the two of you only dress and eat, don''t meddle in other people''s business. If Zhao Deji has any rewards, take them all, don''t reject them ¡­ "


    "Yes."


    "Wearing clothes to eat" was naturally the best way to protect one''s life in this chaotic world. Hua Rong sighed and no longer spoke.


    She promised to ease his heart, but how could King Qin possibly relax? Even the gentle hand flying over his head could not suppress his worries.


    After a long while, he suddenly thought of something. "Girl, today is your birthday?"


    "Huh?"


    He was too excited to speak, so he did not speak. The reason why he came all the way for her birthday was because of her, but he almost forgot.


    The war was chaotic. Hua Rong had never lived here with Yue Pengju on her birthday and had even forgotten about the passing of time. King Qin, how did he know about this?


    He could smell the fragrance of the autumn osmanthus flowers. They were the faint scent of the Southern Domain, and could not be smelled from the border. However, Hua Rong felt that the fragrance was getting stronger and stronger, she only saw King Qin taking out a big oil paper package and opening it, she could smell the fragrance of the osmanthus cake.


    "Girl, I''ll give it to you."


    Hua Rong''s gaze landed on the pastry that had been crushed to the point that it was a little rotten and sighed softly. No one knew where King Qin got this thing from.


    He no longer spoke and after a long while, he heard Hua Rong''s gentle voice. "It''s good now. "Hehe, others won''t be able to tell."


    He wanted to blurt out, "Little girl, in the future, why don''t you help me put on my headscarf everyday ¡­" His words were forcefully suppressed by the pungent smell of blood.


    He just sat there, motionless.


    The two of them remained silent for a long time. Finally, Hua Rong raised her head.


    King Qin also raised his head and looked at her in a daze. Although she had been recuperating for the past few days, she was now like a feather. A white feather, soft and fragile, she could no longer withstand a single blow.


    If a flower had the slightest bit of wind or rain, it would immediately wither completely.


    Just as Hua Rong was about to say something, the King Qin opened his mouth before her and lightly said, "Girl, take care, I''m going ¡­"


    Hua Rong only grunted.


    Just as King Qin was about to leave, Hua Rong suddenly called out to him, "Qin Shangcheng ¡­"


    He stopped and didn''t turn around. His heart thumped loudly, as if it was going to burst open. Little girl, what is she trying to say? In his heart, he really wanted to hear what she had to say. Anything was fine, as long as it was to talk to him!


    Besides, he still had a lot of things he hadn''t told her!


    There were many interesting things about Jin Wushu that he wanted to tell her. Just like how he had told her many stories when he was hungry on the warship during the sea battle, she had listened with great interest.


    However, what she said had nothing to do with all the gentle things that had happened in the past.


    "Qin Shangcheng... "You hit me with a palm and sent back Lingzhi. This can be considered as having settled the grudges between us ¡­"


    King Qin''s back suddenly shook a little. An arrow wound on his chest pulled at his wound, as if it was going to tear his ribs into pieces.


    "Qin Shangcheng, don''t come find me again in the future. Have a good time on the island and enjoy your carefree and carefree life ¡­"


    Hua Rong expended a great deal of effort to finish speaking these words. Her heart, seemed to be pulled in by something as pain assaulted him. It wasn''t that piece of Lingzhi, nor was it from the palm he used ¡­ No, nothing! It was a form of separation! It was like cutting him in half!


    Between him and the King Qin, he really needed a "one cut and two halves"!


    What being Brother of brotherhood, what being friends, were all hypocrisy and cruelty!


    Whether it was the "Brother of brotherhood" or "friends", they all tied a rope around his neck. He would never be able to accept any of his benefits again.


    Longer pain is less painful than shorter pain.


    Otherwise, he would be called a fool, and wouldn''t be able to enjoy himself for the rest of his life.


    Her voice was somewhat ethereal, "Qin Shangcheng, you don''t have to worry about me in the future when there''s Peng Ju to take care of me. There are many good women in this world, but you better not miss me anymore ¡­ You go find another woman and start a family... Don''t Remember Me... "Forget me ¡­"


    King Qin''s chest was heaving up and down. All of this was something that he had understood a long time ago, and he had given up on this idea long ago. However, when she said it, he could not help but feel miserable.


    He didn''t want to hear it at all!


    Even if it was "Brother of brotherhood", it was better than being cut into two!


    even to Brother of brotherhood!


    He abruptly turned his head around, "Little girl, you said you want me to become your Brother of brotherhood!"


    Twice! Twice he made such requests.


    Hua Rong closed her eyes, held back the tears that were about to fall and said stiffly:


    "NO!" I have no relatives or reasons, and am not willing to have any more Brother of brotherhood s! "


    After a long while, the only thing that could be heard was the King Qin breathing heavily. Hua Rong stared at his back, the light on the table flickered, as though there was no wind, bringing about a bone piercing chill.


    King Qin stepped out of the door and left with large strides.


    Hua Rong no longer called him.


    At the door, Yue Pengju stood quietly at his original position the entire time.


    When the King Qin walked past, he gave him a glance as well.


    King Qin suddenly saw that the turban on his head was of the same style as her. Obviously, the little girl was bandaging his hair everyday.


    Yue Pengju also saw that this reckless pirate looked completely different now.


    The two of them looked at each other, then looked away at the same time. King Qin felt pain in his heart, as he turned and ran. He ran too fast and staggered. His figure was as black as the night.


    Seeing his figure disappearing into the night, Yue Pengju sighed to himself before closing the door and slowly walking towards his wife.


    He met his wife''s gaze and saw her eyes filled with tears. He quickly walked over and gently sat beside her. He said softly, "Once the frying is done, I''ll give it to you ¡­"


    She nodded and lay down slowly.


    Yue Pengju sat beside her, looking at the pieces left over from the game. He reached out and put away the pieces, only to see that there was still a box of osmanthus cake on the table.


    He smiled. "Are you sleepy?"


    She made a sound of acknowledgement as she tightly gripped Yue Pengju''s hand.


    Yue Pengju hugged her and whispered into her ear, "If you want to cry, just cry ¡­"


    She could not hold it in anymore and fell into Yue Pengju''s embrace as she cried loudly. After crying for a long time, with only the sound of sobbing remaining, Yue Pengju finally took out the kernels and gently wiped her tears away.


    Of course he had to get better, otherwise, he would be letting down the Lingzhi that the King Qin had sent him from so far away.


    Someone knocked on the door. It was the guard''s voice. "Yue Xiang Gong, the medicine is ready."


    Yue Pengju immediately went to receive the Lingzhi.


    When Hua Rong saw the bowl of medicinal juice in front of her, her tears couldn''t help but fall. She picked up the bowl and, without caring about the soup, raised her head and drank it all.


    Yue Pengju laughed, "This time it''s good, it will definitely get better."


    Hua Rong leaned into his embrace, and didn''t speak. Yue Pengju gently caressed her hair, and felt an unprecedented pain in her heart.

 C203 Reward

    That night, Hua Rong tossed and turned, and from time to time, she would roll in Yue Pengju''s embrace. Yue Pengju also could not sleep at all, he simply lit the lamp and sat up, holding his wife and said gently: "I''ll study for you, okay?"


    "Alright."


    Hua Rong stood in his embrace, knowing that Penga would always follow him. But even so, she acted coquettishly and shamelessly in front of him, rubbing her head against Penga''s chest. Yue Pengju was reading the first paragraph of the¡¶ Records of History¡·. Hua Rong naturally knew of this period of time, and listening to it at this moment, she really did not know what to feel. Xiang Yu prided herself as a hero, but she could never win against the rogue Liu Bang.


    Who would be able to get a clear grasp of the affairs of the world?


    She let out a long sigh and suddenly raised her head. "Pengju, let''s go somewhere else."


    "Oh? Where do you want to go? "


    "Xiangyang!"


    Yue Pengju put down the book and stared at the pair of gentle eyes in his embrace. His army was stationed in Xiangyang, his duty was also in Xiangyang, his wife said this because she was worried that he would be left in the wild for a long time, unable to endure the loneliness.


    Man, man, who wants this?


    He smiled, "No, I am not willing to go to Xiangyang."


    "Huh?"


    "Because I''ve been tired all these years and haven''t had enough rest. I want to stay with Big Sister Shi Qi for a few more days to have some peace and quiet. "


    Hua Rong knew that he was worried about her own body, but no one could say for sure about the effects of this Lingzhi.


    She also looked into her husband''s eyes and saw how bright his eyes were and how determined he looked. Her voice contained a smile, "There are many tigers and leopards in this border forest. When winter comes, it''s time for us to prepare some cured food. Sister Shi Qi, on the day that you are able to shoot your arrows with a bent bow, we might be able to go to Xiangyang to see a different scenery. "


    Hua Rong leaned into his embrace, and did not say anything else. A good man''s life is like this, what else can you ask for?


    As the two of them chatted, the sun had already risen.


    Hua Rong leaned into Yue Pengju''s embrace, and just as she was about to close her eyes and go to sleep, she heard someone report outside the door, "A guest has come to visit ¡­" The couple were both surprised. Who could it be this early?


    Yue Pengju immediately got off the brick bed to open the door, and was stunned for a moment.


    Just like Yue Pengju, Hua Rong was shocked. A lot of people walked in, including Ma Su, Ma Su, Zha He, and even more weirdly, milkmaid and Lu Wenlong.


    Yue Pengju looked at this weird person and was surprised. He exclaimed, and heard Zha He''s happy voice: "The little boys, are you alright?"


    She was truly overjoyed: "Zha He, why are you here?"


    Zha He rubbed his hands together in agitation, he really did not dare to imagine that he could actually see The little boys. He only saw the lady on the brick bed, with a tiger skin around her body, and her pale white face flushed red due to the red light, making her look extremely beautiful. His heart was agitated, but he did not know what to say. He only laughed idiotically: "The little boys, it''s good that you didn''t die, it''s good that you didn''t die ¡­"


    "Zha He, thank you for thinking so much about me. "Thank you very much."


    "No need, it''s good that you''re not dead ¡­"


    He kept repeating the same words over and over again.


    Hua Rong looked at Ma Su and Liu Wu. She subconsciously wanted to look at King Qin, but he wasn''t there. She couldn''t help but look towards the door, but he was still not there.


    When they parted last night, perhaps it was a true farewell?


    Ma Su and the others greeted her, and Hua Rong looked at milkmaid and Lu Wenlong. milkmaid took a step forward with the child in his arms, and bowed: "Madame Yue is well ¡­"


    Hua Rong was indescribably happy when she saw Lu Wenlong at this time, but Lu Wenlong''s eyes were rolling around in happiness, the black and white lights were distinct, and Yu Xue was adorable. She then patted the warm brick bed beside her: "Child, come, sit beside me ¡­"


    His hands were cold as he held Hua Rong''s hands. The child felt such warmth as he laughed, "Big sister, you''re not the same as them ¡­"


    Even at such a young age, the Stinky kid actually knew how to speak sweetly. Yue Pengju walked over and said with a smile: "You''re not allowed to call me Big Sis ¡­"


    milkmaid also quickly reprimanded him, "Young Gongzi, you''re not allowed to call me big sister ¡­."


    His eyes darted around. "Then what is it called?"


    Hua Rong was happy. She changed her mind and looked at Yue Pengju, smiling faintly: "Pengju, our home is too deserted ¡­"


    Yue Pengju immediately understood what she meant and nodded.


    Hua Rong then smiled and turned to his child, "Call me mother, I will be your mother, okay?"


    Because of King Qin''s arrival last night, Hua Rong saw milkmaid and her companions again and knew that the two of them had escaped back. Xiao Luwenlong''s parents had already passed away, the war was in chaos, where could this child and milkmaid go?


    The moment she said those words, Ma Su was startled. milkmaid immediately kneeled down, overjoyed. "This servant is at the entrance and has heard of General Yue''s and Madam''s great names. This child is very lonely. If Madame Yue can adopt him, I would be extremely grateful. "


    Hua Rong anxiously said: "milkmaid, quickly get up."


    Yue Pengju also said, "milkmaid does not need to be this polite. From today onwards, you can stay and take care of me.


    milkmaid was overjoyed, and turned to Young Gongzi, "Quick, quickly kowtow to mother and Abba ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong said in a clever voice: "Your son greets Mother." But he did not mention "Abba".


    The milkmaid urged him, and Hua Rong urged him as well. However, he didn''t call her Yue Pengju, but rather looked at Hua Rong with her eyes, and called him "mother" again.


    The "mother" made Hua Rong''s heart soften, and she no longer forced him to call her "Abba." Yue Pengju naturally did not think much of it, but this child, when he becomes sensible and intimate, he would naturally call him. As soon as he felt happy, he saw that his child was looking at the tiger bone leopard skin and other stuff on the wall, so he teased him, "Son, I''ll make you a leopard skin for winter."


    Lu Wenlong clapped his hands, picked up a piece of tiger bone, jumped off the brick bed, and ran out to play.


    Ma Su originally only brought Lu Wenlong to meet with him, and then said his goodbyes. He didn''t expect that Hua Rong would actually adopt Lu Wenlong right after meeting him. Naturally, he didn''t say much and only acted according to the King Qin''s instructions.


    But seeing how Hua Rong acted like a child at first sight, he understood that King Qin''s plan had a deeper meaning. Besides, he knew his wife very well. Ma Su also rejoiced inwardly. This child, following Yue Pengju was still better than going to the island. He thanked him and bid farewell to Yue Pengju and the others.


    Hearing that Zha He was going to the island too, Hua Rong had mixed feelings about it. In this chaotic world, the island in King Qin had almost become a heaven for asylum-seekers. She suddenly wondered, could it be that in the future, he and Yue Pengju would meet with calamities and need to hide within them? This strange and frightening thought caused her heart to tremble. She immediately shook her head and dispelled this frightening thought.


    Seeing that Ma Su and the rest were about to leave, Hua Rong could not resist, and still wanted to ask about the location of the King Qin.


    Ma Su and the others had come to her doorstep, so she suddenly called out to them, "Ma Su..."


    Ma Su turned his head, "Madame Yue, is there anything else?"


    She forced a smile. "Take care of yourselves! Zha He, you take care too ¡­ "


    "Madam, please take care of yourself as well."


    Seeing that she had actually chased after him to bid her farewells, Zha He was also very excited in his heart. He felt extremely sour and only said, "The little boys, you take care too ¡­"


    Ma Su, Zha He and the others rode away. Hua Rong withdrew his gaze and leaned on the door for a while before walking to the side. He saw that under a big tree, Lu Wenlong was holding onto a big autumn caterpillar with interest.


    The people hiding in the dark forest slowly turned around.


    Little girl, she didn''t ask me. In the end, she didn''t ask me!


    It comforted him more than when she asked.


    Because he was sad, he didn''t care.


    Had she been sad for herself?


    He jumped on his horse and galloped out of the woods.


    Seven to eight kilometers ahead, Ma Su and the others were waiting for him. "Great King, have we returned yet?"


    He looked at the autumn sky. The temperature in the north was dropping fast, and there was already a desolate and desolate feeling coming from it. He did not say anything, but only spurred his horse forward.


    Fourth Prince Mansion.


    Jin Wushu suffered a huge loss this time, losing his Lingzhi and losing his child, he was truly dumb! He returned to his residence in a huff, and his aides rushed over to discuss countermeasures after hearing the news. Everyone knew that he doted on his son, and now that his son had been snatched away by others, it was easy to imagine how miserable he was feeling right now. Just as they were about to give suggestions, Jin Wushu waved his hand in anger, ordering everyone to leave.


    Wu Qimai whispered beside him: "Why must Fourth Prince be like this? In the end, the opposite sex was not as good as their parents. Who knows if it is raising a tiger that is causing trouble? Furthermore, from the looks of it, King Qin would not abuse his children ¡­ "That''s the son of his people from the Southern Dynasty ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was furious: "Shut up."


    Wu Qimai immediately retreated.


    Ye Lvguanyin leaned on the door, supporting his stomach, his face full of anticipation: "Fourth Prince, where is your son?"


    "Don''t mention it."


    Seeing his expression, Ye Lvguanyin did not dare to ask more, and said softly: "The Young Master was taken away ¡­."


    The joy in Ye Lvguanyin''s heart could only be imagined, but her tears immediately flowed out. "My bitter child, what should I do ¡­"


    Jin Wushu''s mind was in a mess, he had no time to console her, he could only stride to the living room to sit, and suddenly drink a large bowl of cold water. Ye Lvguanyin immediately followed and sat down beside him, staring at him speechlessly.


    After a long while, she finally walked to his side and gently grabbed his hand. With a sincere gaze, she spoke with a gentle voice, "Fourth Prince, this servant doesn''t know how to comfort you. I hope that the child in my womb can bring you happiness ¡­" She lightly pulled her husband''s hand onto her stomach, sticking close to her towering stomach. "Child, quickly comfort your Abba. "I hope that big brother Wen Long will be safe and well ¡­"


    Having lost his adopted son, Jin Wushu was even more comforted by his "biological son." Seeing Ye Lvguanyin gently consoling him, and thinking of how "the opposite sex is better off being born", he let out a long sigh and slowly said, "Ye Lvniangzi, you have to take care of your body in the future so that you can give birth to our son ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin was overjoyed: "Thank you Fourth Prince. Your servant will not disappoint you ¡­ " She rubbed her stomach, "Child, Abba is welcoming you, did you hear that? Hurry and come out to meet Abba, to honor Abba ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu''s heart surged with the tender affection of a father as he hugged Ye Lvguanyin''s shoulders. "My wife needs to be well rested and recuperated. Just leave the Housework to the other servants, you definitely must not intervene in the matter ¡­ "


    "Yes."


    "Someone, come."


    The two guards stepped forward, and Jin Wushu said, "Go and fetch a Dendrobium Fruit and a set of jewelry."


    The guard went to the study room to bring it over. Jin Wushu received it personally: "It''s been hard for my wife to get pregnant.


    "Thank you, Fourth Prince."


    Ye Lvguanyin happily received the gift. She knew that the Fourth Prince had brought back a large amount of valuables from Song Kingdom, but only the Fourth Prince herself had the rights to bestow the majority of the jewelry to his wife and concubine. Although she had been spoiled, she had never received so much in one go.


    Only then did a smile surface on Jin Wushu''s face: "My wife has worked hard, when I give birth to my son, there will be generous rewards for me."


    "Yes, thank you Fourth Prince. Servant does not have to work hard, it is a great honor for Servant to be able to give birth to a son. "

 C204 thousand year ganoderma

    Ye Lvguanyin returned to his room, followed by two servants holding onto jewelry.


    A Zhu helped her to lie down, but she was in high spirits. "A Hua, open it and take a look ¡­"


    A Hua opened the box and took out the jewellery. Although Ye Lvguanyin was born an aristocrat of Liao Clan, Liaoning and Song Kingdom were far different in comparison, but seeing that the jewellery was so beautiful and resplendent, A Zhu was happy. He then said: "Madam, the jewellery is even more exquisite than the one that Empress Empress had."


    "Haha, how could the Queen''s Empress be as honorable as her own family?"


    She took a delicate hairpin and placed it on her head before putting on a pearl necklace that was the size of a thumb. A Zhu took the bronze mirror and examined its appearance in the mirror. A Zhu quickly flattered her: "Empress is like a wave while Guan Yin is alive, her looks are unparalleled ¡­"


    She was so happy that she started to laugh out loud while holding her stomach.


    A Hua carried a bowl of soup over and said, "Madam, drink it while it''s hot."


    She held the small bowl of Song Kingdom that was made from your kiln and personally held a spoon, drinking the soup bit by bit. She drank it very meticulously, afraid that she would waste even a single drop.


    "Son, this is mother''s nourishment for you ¡­ But thousand year ganoderma, you have to cherish them, you have to grow up to be a healthy, obedient baby ¡­ "


    She was elated, her emotions difficult to control: "Slut Hua Rong, you still want the thousand year ganoderma!? Just wait for your death! Lingzhi had nourished her son a long time ago. Hahaha ¡­ "


    It turned out that Ye Lvguanyin was very scheming, and hid the Lingzhi as well. In the end, he felt that it was not safe, so he quietly swapped to the ginseng in the box and put a fake one inside.


    He casually picked one that had a similar appearance. Firstly, most of the Lingzhi were similar, and secondly, Jin Wushu did not even have the time to look at it carefully before he snatched it from him and trampled on it non-stop. It was tattered to the point that no one could tell if it was real or fake.


    With Ye Lvguanyin''s sudden outburst, Jin Wushu was certain that it was real, why would he even suspect that she was acting all high and mighty?


    The more Ye Lvguanyin thought about it, the more pleased he became with himself. "Slut Hua Rong, hahaha, you''re dead for sure."


    The maidservants naturally flattered her, "Fourth Prince is now pampering you wholeheartedly. Madam is truly fortunate."


    "Haha, of course. Fourth Prince, heh heh, now that our family has said one, he does not dare to say two ¡­ " She proudly took two pieces of silver, "A Zhu, A Hua, the reward is for you two ¡­"


    "Thank you Madam."


    As for the matter of Ye Lvguanyin, after he took the real "thousand year ganoderma," it was unknown if it was because he was inadequately nourished by the pregnant woman or because he was so proud that he forgot his form, but his body instead started to feel uncomfortable, and he lay on the bed every now and then.


    As for Jin Wushu, due to the struggles between the factions, Song Jin had temporarily stopped fighting, adding to the fact that the weather had turned cold, he stayed at home and did not go out much during this period.


    Ye Lvguanyin borrowed the pregnancy of a prodigy, so he was completely obedient to her. The servants could only please and please him more, and Ye Lvguanyin''s attitude naturally became even more arrogant. After recuperating for half a month, Ye Lvguanyin''s body was in a good condition. She was strong and healthy to begin with, so when Jin Wushu saw that she was in high spirits, she suggested holding a banquet for him.


    All the noble wives in the capital quickly found out about Ye Lvguanyin, the doting wife of the Fourth Prince. Her long sleeves were dancing, and she did not want to be left alone.


    On this day, all the female members of the Grand Prince received invitations. Ye Lvguanyin would be entertaining guests in the Fourth Prince Palace tomorrow. Among them, the most eye-catching guest was naturally Wolf Lord''s pampered concubine, Zhao Rou.


    Ye Lvguanyin absolutely had to achieve perfection in front of the Wolf Lord pampered concubine, so he personally ordered the servants to set up the rooms, decorated the lanterns and made them look extremely impressive. He wanted everyone to praise Fourth Prince''s wife for his taste and ability.


    Just as he was getting excited, he heard the rumbling sound of a carriage at the entrance. A Zhu, the personal servant said softly, "Madam, it''s Tianwei who has returned ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin suddenly felt disheartened, as expected, the horse carriage got closer and stopped, and a person slowly came to a stop. It was Princess Tianwei. She was wearing a woman''s red dress and fur. Although she did not look haggard, her figure was graceful, and with each increase in age, her figure would increase a little as well. Under the Yanjing''s beef and goat meat and horse milk, she looked more and more healthy and healthy.


    However, the more Ye Lvguanyin saw her get off the car, the more he disliked her. When Tian Wei saw her, he walked over and knelt down respectfully, "Greetings to Ye Lvniangzi ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin immediately smacked her head: "Bitch, you dare call me your wife?"


    A Zhu quickly said: "Madam, it''s Madam! "You ungrateful bitch ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin liked Song Liao''s customs. Right now, he considered himself to be a "First Lady", and did not like others calling him "Wife". This showed that his status was much higher than the other "Wives" of Fourth Prince.


    Tian Wei was kicked in the head. She cried as she changed her words. "Madam ¡­"


    However, he heard the Fourth Prince''s voice and lightly said, "Oh, Tianwei, you''re back?"


    Seeing that it was Fourth Prince, Tian Wei kneeled down and bowed. At this time, she still did not know that Lu Wenlong had left the Fourth Prince Palace. Her gaze was anxious, she did not see his son nor the milkmaid, and only kept looking into the house.


    Ye Lvguanyin knew what she was thinking and sneered. Seeing her act this way, Tianwei became even more uneasy.


    She looked timidly at Fourth Prince, but could not help but ask, "Where is my son?"


    Jin Wushu heaved a long sigh: "Wen Long''s son was taken by the Southern Barbarians."


    Ye Lvguanyin said coldly: "The southerners are so cunning, it is a waste of Fourth Prince''s effort. They have been kind enough to be donkeys."


    She only knew how to cry, and didn''t know whether Lu Wenlong was a good or bad person.


    Ye Lvguanyin was impatient, he immediately said: "The mansion is very busy today, quickly go to the kitchen and help out."


    Tian Wei could only obey. "Yes."


    As Tian Wei was young, Jin Wushu rarely looked her in the eye. When he saw her this time, he knew that her looks were several times more beautiful than the last time he saw her. Her looks were far more mature than the Kikuji in his residence. Furthermore, he felt regretful about his son''s disappearance. Seeing Tian Wei crying sorrowfully, he unknowingly turned amiable and amiable towards her. On a whim, he let Tianwei sleep with him that night. Of course, Tianwei didn''t dare to decline him. She could only serve him wholeheartedly.


    Ye Lvguanyin learnt about it that same night. After he became pregnant, she was unable to sleep, but towards the people who were by the side of Fourth Prince''s bed, although she did not dare to control them, she could ask the maids of his trusted aides who they were. Furthermore, after coming to the Shang Jing, there weren''t many concubine s willing to serve his. However, this damned Tian Wei, the Southern Barbarians''s Song N¨¹ actually dared to seduce the Fourth Prince once he returned to his residence. If he didn''t teach her a lesson, wouldn''t that mean she had lost a lot of dignity?


    She had called for Tianwei early in the morning, so as to keep everyone away.


    Tianwei knew that this tigress was going to show off her power again. She was so scared that she kept trembling and just kneeled down and kept on kowtowing.


    She knocked her head on the ground for a dozen or so times, only then did Ye Lvguanyin say, "Tianwei, do you know your crimes?"


    Tianwei didn''t dare to speak, nor did she know where the "sin" lay.


    Ye Lvguanyin spoke slowly: "Your upbringing is not strict. You colluded with your wet nurse and worked with her on both sides, causing the Southern Barbarians to snatch away Wen Long''s son."


    Tianwei was at a loss for words. What a calamity! Even when she was not here, the crime of being involved was actually committed by her own family? When Ye Lvguanyin saw her panic-stricken, like a fawn, that delicate and touching look made her even more furious. No wonder she could captivate Fourth Prince, she really was a fox spirit.


    She sneered, "If you want to atone for your sins, you have to do more menial work in the kitchen. Why are you still wearing such good clothes?"


    With a look from her, the two maids rushed forward and stripped Tian Wei of her outer garment. They tossed her an old and dirty old woman''s burlap robe. Tianwei was so angry that his lips were trembling, but he couldn''t say anything. He could only put on his clothes with tears in his eyes and leave while crying.


    Seeing her like that, Ye Lvguanyin laughed along with the servants.


    A Zhu said, "Look at her, she looks like an old granny now ¡­"


    "She''s so bloated, seeing how she still dares to dress up like a fox like Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "Song N¨¹ is very cheap, she can use any means ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin was extremely proud. She was afraid that Tian Wei would become more and more beautiful, so he had to smooth his eyebrows down. Only after seeing her leave in tears did he leisurely get up, meticulously dressed up by the servant girl, and began to welcome his current life as mistress.


    This time, more women came. Not only was Zhao Rou doted upon by the wolf master, there were also more than a dozen other princesses and concubines that were doted on by the female nobleman s.


    Ye Lvguanyin was the same as them, they were both women from a foreign country. These princesses from the past, when they saw that their talents and looks did not lose to Ye Lvguanyin''s, yet no one had a status like hers within the family, and that the slaves were all called "Madam", and that among the dozens of wives in Fourth Prince, they were all outstanding, and that their positions were that of "First Wife", they were all dejected and sour. They could only sigh at their own hardships, and envy her luck.


    Amongst the crowd, only Zhao Rou''s expression did not change, as she praised the delicacies of the Fourth Prince Mansion with great effort, with its exquisite decorations.


    Ye Lvguanyin was very pleased, just then, all the servants came to serve the dishes, Zhao Rou suddenly saw a girl bringing tea and food up, her appearance was shabby. She took a closer look and exclaimed, "Princess Tianwei ¡­"


    Hearing someone call her, she raised her head and realized that today, they were inviting many of her own sisters. She was in a miserable situation, but now that she had met her sisters, the grief in her heart could be imagined. She respectfully placed the teacup in front of Zhao Rou.


    Zhao Rou bowed to her in return: "Thank you for your hard work little sister."


    Although the other princesses were not born of the same mother as Tian Wei and had a normal relationship with him, they all looked at each other in dismay when they saw their younger sister like this. Their hearts were filled with grief.


    Zhao Rou was her cousin, while the other princesses were her sisters. They met each other as well, but this little sister of hers was in an even more awkward situation than him. Everyone knew that Fourth Prince no longer had the right to interfere with the Housework. If they wanted to improve their sister''s situation, they could only ask for Ye Lvguanyin''s help. If anything, it would only bring a greater disaster to his sister, who was in dire straits.


    In the end, Zhao Rou remained calm and quickly calmed down. She raised her hand and said to Ye Lvguanyin: "Ye Lvniangzi, please allow our family and little sister to stay in the same room together tonight."


    When Ye Lvguanyin heard Zhao Rou''s request, he more or less gave him some face. Ye Lvguanyin nodded and smiled: "Sister Zhao Fei, if there''s anything you need, I''ll do it for you."


    That night, Zhao Rou and Tian Wei stayed in the same room.


    Zhao Rou comforted her a little and she wiped her tears, saying indifferently: "Our family has suffered all sorts of bullying in Fourth Prince Palace, we don''t dare to hope for anything special, we just hope that one day our souls will return to Da Song ¡­"


    Zhao Rou had already given birth to a child in the Jinguo. In her despair, she had long stopped thinking about returning to the south. Seeing that this little sister was still thinking about going back, she could only persuade her, "It''s all our fault for having such a tough time."


    Tianwei said firmly: "Huma Yi, north wind, over the south branch of the bird nest, home always have to find an opportunity to go back, can not in this foreign land left for a lifetime. Otherwise, even if I die, I won''t be able to rest in peace for the rest of my life. "

 C205 preterm birth

    That night, Tianwei poured out all of her bitterness to his cousin. The two sisters embraced each other and didn''t sleep for the entire night. When the sky brightened, Zhao Rou and the others had no choice but to bid farewell to Ye Lvguanyin.


    Ye Lvguanyin did not place her words in his eyes at all. Even men could not make a man a true Housework, not to mention other people''s women. She secretly mocked this Song N¨¹ in his heart. The more he thought about it, the more pleased he was with himself. He told the housekeeper that he had to wear those kind of coarse clothes in the kitchen to use his as much as possible.


    As time passed, and it was near the end of the year, Ye Lvguanyin''s expected date of delivery had finally arrived.


    The female spirit naturally knew that the girl was pregnant in October and it was normal for her to be pregnant in August and September. Jin Wushu thought that his son should be born after the new year, so he was not in a rush to prepare.


    But Ye Lvguanyin was extremely anxious, she knew that he was in a rush and was busy preparing all kinds of things for her child. Everyone in the mansion knew that she was nervous about her children, so she didn''t mind the prep.


    Finally, on a snowy night, Ye Lvguanyin''s son descended.


    Jin Wushu was still drinking outside, upon hearing the news, he immediately ran home, he did not expect his son to be born so quickly.


    When he returned, he saw Ye Lvguanyin lying on the bed, with a big fat boy sleeping beside him. When he saw his wife''s face covered in sweat and fatigue, he felt both heartache and happiness. "My wife, you''ve worked hard ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin had just experienced the pain of childbirth and lacked energy. He only held his son''s hand lightly and laughed: "Servant was in so much pain just now, I am only happy. I finally have someone to follow me ¡­"


    "Only, how did this child arrive so quickly? "We thought that we wouldn''t be able to see him until after the new year ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin''s heart trembled. She had already thought about how many times how to deal with this "Dark Dragon" problem, so he said, "This servant was born prematurely. If Servant wasn''t careful, he would be born prematurely ¡­"


    Jin Wushu did not know what "premature delivery" was, but seeing that her words made sense, he did not ask.


    The maidservants quickly gave their compliments, "Look, Young Master looks so much like Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "Right, right, right. Those eyes, those nose, those mouth ¡­" Tsk, tsk, tsk, they are exactly the same as the Fourth Prince ¡­ "


    "Son, when you grow up, you''ll have to be a hero like your Abba ¡­"


    "¡­"


    Jin Wushu happily embraced his son. The newborn baby was even more of a mouse, and was so wrinkled that it was hard to tell if it was pretty or not, looking around, he couldn''t see how the baby looked like him, but hearing others talking about how it made him happy, he felt a kind of fatherly affection towards his eldest son. He only embraced him, "Son, from now on, I will give you all the good things in Abba ¡­"


    He teased his son but did not neglect his wife. He fondled her face lovingly. "My wife, take good care of yourself. This crown prince will definitely reward you heavily ¡­"


    The servants brought out all kinds of tonics and jewelry. Only then did Ye Lvguanyin shut his eyes tiredly, as if he had won a great battle.


    Even though Ye Lvguanyin had a glib tongue, but there were so many women in the Fourth Prince Palace, especially some slightly older women. Ye Lvguanyin had not been in the door for more than seven months, so although it was reasonable that the child was prematurely born, but prematurely born children were usually lacking in talent and their bodies were weak. However, Ye Lvguanyin gave birth to a plump boy who weighed seven to eight kilograms, which was both fat and strong.


    With so many people talking, even if he was afraid of Ye Lvguanyin, he could not help but have some rumors.


    On that day, Ye Lvguanyin was playing with his son when he saw his maid A Hua come in. Ye Lvguanyin casually asked: "What''s going on outside?"


    A Hua hesitated: "Madam ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin saw that she was hesitating to speak, and said: "What is it? "Quickly tell me ¡­"


    A Hua then said in a low voice: "A few reckless servants discussed Young Master and said that it was not even a month yet ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin was enraged, he never thought that the mansion would have such a bold servant, what if this continued. Her face was frosty. "Who is it?"


    This incident had a lot to do with it.


    A dozen or so underlings were involved in the discussion. Ye Lvguanyin made an example out of nothing by killing dozens of people and picked out a dozen people that he couldn''t bear to see, including the concubine and the maids, and ordered them to hit each other again and again for fifty sticks.


    After this strike, the entire Fourth Prince Palace immediately cried for mercy, especially those concubine s who could be considered to have lived a life of luxury in the past, when had they ever received such torture, wailing and wailing, to the point where they even cried for mercy.


    Ye Lvguanyin sat on the upright position, and berated loudly: "You lowly servants, how dare you speak without thinking, and slander your own family. If you continue to speak such nonsense, your clan will definitely be exterminated. "


    There were two weak concubine s who could not take the hit, upon landing, they had already died, Ye Lvguanyin anxiously ordered them to be thrown down. Jin Wushu tossed and turned until dusk before returning from the outside.


    In these past few days, Jin Wushu had been brimming with joy every day as he received congratulations and gifts from those with relatively good relations in the female nobleman. The first thing he did every day when he entered the door was to visit his son. He had to talk to his son for a while before he was willing to rest. He even knew that Ye Lvguanyin didn''t like her, and wasn''t willing to even go to sleep by the name of Tian Wei, as he didn''t want to defy this Great Merit who gave birth to his son in the slightest.


    When he entered, he saw that Ye Lvguanyin was holding his son with a tear-stained face, and asked in shock: "My wife, why are you doing this?"


    Ye Lvguanyin continued to hug her son as he lay on his lap, crying non-stop.


    Jin Wushu panicked. He sat down beside her, reached out to hug her and his son, and asked anxiously: "My wife, what kind of grievance did you suffer?"


    Ye Lvguanyin did not answer and instead shouted angrily: "Someone come!"


    A few maids came in, crossing their hands in fear. Jin Wushu asked angrily, "How did you serve my wife? Who made her angry? "


    Ye Lvguanyin smacked his lips, "Fourth Prince, don''t blame them. I was wrong ¡­"


    "Huh?"


    Seeing that she was crying sorrowfully, Jin Wushu immediately waved his hand to order the servants to retreat. He consoled her softly: "My wife, what happened?"


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "My wife, please speak your mind. If there''s anything you need, I will take care of it for you." What could be more important than his son? "My wife, you have to take good care of yourself. Only then can you take good care of your son ¡­"


    Hearing him say that, Ye Lvguanyin wiped his tears, "Fourth Prince, I have something that I have been hiding from you ¡­"


    "What is it?"


    She stuttered and hesitated for a while. Seeing that she was in such a pitiful state, Jin Wushu painfully wiped her tears, his voice sounding even gentler: "My wife, if you have anything to say, just say it. Even if it''s something huge, this prince will definitely not blame you ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin leaned into his embrace, and gently held onto his son''s hand. "Fourth Prince is unaware of this. "At that time, our family pitied our son and left that ''thousand year ganoderma'' behind ¡­"


    "Huh?"


    If you give such a good thing to your enemies, why don''t you give the blood and bone to Fourth Prince? Then, you can exchange the Ganoderma and put it in a box using an ordinary Ganoderma. It is also because of this that with the nourishment of the Lingzhi, this child grew up very fast in the Servant''s stomach and came early to see him ¡­ " She placed her hand on Jin Wushu''s chest, her voice filled with grievance, "It''s also because of this that the servants of the Palace are blabbering about it, saying that your son is not a premature baby ¡­"


    Jin Wushu didn''t know what kind of feeling was in his heart. It turned out that the Lingzhi that was given to Hua Rong was not only damaged, but also fake, and was only an ordinary Lingzhi. The real Lingzhi had long ago been consumed by Ye Lvguanyin, and thus caused her "premature delivery"!


    When Ye Lvguanyin saw that he did not say anything, his tears fell again, "This servant was just anxious. Before, this Lingzhi was left in Servant to serve Fourth Prince, but when I saw that Fourth Prince wanted to give it to outsiders, I suddenly became selfish and greedy, and nourished my own son ¡­"


    Jin Wushu pinched the fat and fat arms of the two of them. This brat was born to be extremely sturdy, and nomads put more emphasis on men and women. Not only was his son the Patriarch of a family, he was also one of the main fighters in hunting and fighting.


    Ye Lvguanyin observed his surroundings and only held his son: "Fourth Prince, it is all your fault. Servant knows his wrongs, and even if Fourth Prince were to punish you, Servant will not complain at all ¡­"


    Jin Wushu let out a long sigh: "Forget it! He was the one who betrayed the King Qin and stole the Wenlong Child. As for the Lingzhi ¡­ "Ai, it''s fine if you consume it ¡­"


    A single Lingzhi was nothing to begin with, but he never knew what kind of illness or injury required Lingzhi to be. On one side, it was the wife of an enemy general who didn''t put him in his eyes. On the other side, it was his own son''s mother. Was he going to punish her? Even if he was punished, would he be able to spit out something that he had already eaten?


    saw that his expression had gone from gloomy to plain, and she was secretly happy in her heart. Almost every step was part of her plan, and she was still feeling wronged and aggrieved, "Fourth Prince, Servant has never defied you in any way. Fourth Prince is guilty, Servant is at fault, I beg you, on account of your son ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu shook his head: "You don''t need to say anymore. There''s no need to mention the past. "


    At this time, A Zhu, who was quietly standing to the side, took the opportunity to add on for his master, "Fourth Prince, you must not know this, this wife has also suffered a lot because of this. It is all thanks to this Lingzhi that the Madam raised the Young Master to become fat and strong. However, the other servants who do not know what is going on are blabbering on ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu remembered that when he first entered the house, it was a mess. Seeing Ye Lvguanyin''s eyes filled with tears again, he felt sorry for his son, and loved his house dearly. He then ordered loudly, "Get those foolish servants up here ¡­"


    concubine, servants, butlers, and the others all kneeled.


    Jin Wushu said loudly: "Madam had been born prematurely after consuming the thousand year ganoderma, and gave birth to this crown prince''s son. The effect of the lingzhi mushroom will allow your son to grow strong and healthy. From today onwards, everyone will do their best to serve Young Master and Madam.


    Ye Lvguanyin was initially full of nonsense, but the female Daoist never went to the doctor, her level of civilization was very low, and each and every one of her people believed in the might of the "thousand year ganoderma". All of them bowed respectfully, "This servant obeys your orders ¡­" May both Young Master and Madam be healthy and live for a hundred years ¡­ "


    This was the first time Ye Lvguanyin received everyone, including all the other concubine s, prostrating themselves in front of him.


    "Yes."


    Jin Wushu thought for a while, then said: "Starting tomorrow, let''s start celebrating Young Master''s 100th day." In the past, Golden Man was only a birthday or something. After conquering Liao Song, they had learnt how to count the days and celebrate the holidays. Some of the sons of the female nobleman were born, and began to learn the customs of the Song people, such as the "full moon" or "100 days".


    As Jin Wushu was his first son, he naturally valued him greatly. He had always desired the customs of the Southern Empire, so he immediately made use of this chance to help his son out.


    The entire Fourth Prince Palace was busy as they prepared for the "Hundred Days" celebration. The guests were basically selected by Ye Lvguanyin himself, and almost all of the female true upper-class aristocrats were taken into account.

 C206 mother and child

    After settling everything, he went back to his room to sleep. Jin Wushu did not know why, but this entire night, he could not sleep at all.


    In the middle of the night, she suddenly appeared on the chaotic battlefield, with her back against the horse and blood flying everywhere. Hua Rong rode on the horse with his bow held up by his bow, and slashed down at her with her blade. When she heard this, she fell to the ground, covered with wounds. It was unknown whether it was tears or blood on her face. She shouted, "I hate you, I hate a villain like you ¡­" "Even if I die, I won''t let you go ¡­" And then she fell down. She was actually dead!


    "Hua Rong, Hua Rong..."


    He held her close and felt her cold and dead.


    "Hua Rong..."


    He turned around and sat up amidst the screams. At this moment, it was snowing heavily in the dark night. Even though the windows were tightly shut, one could still hear the whistling sound of the wind and snow.


    He had been lying on the hot brick bed, but now he realized that his hands were cold and his chest was empty.


    He stretched out his hand to wipe the cold sweat on his forehead. An extremely bad premonition welled up in his heart. Or dead?


    If he died, could it be because he consumed a fake lingzhi root? Didn''t this mean that he had indirectly killed her?


    Although he held some resentment towards Hua Rong, deep in his heart, he actually didn''t want her to die either.


    He suddenly thought of her many benefits. He thought of her leniency on the battlefield twice, the kind and gentle way she had given him the medicine, and the valiant and valiant beauty she had in Salix ¡­


    Was such a woman really going to die? Why was he hurt so badly?


    For a long time, he didn''t want to inquire about her whereabouts. At this moment, he started to worry and couldn''t hold it in any longer. He almost wanted to rush out and ask.


    But in the Shang Jing, who could he ask?


    Ask Zha He?


    But, Zha He had long since disappeared.


    He muttered to himself, "Hua Rong, you brought this upon yourself! If you had followed me and stayed in Da Jin, how would you have died? " His heart was filled with melancholy. If such a woman really died, what should he do?


    At this point, the sky had already brightened, and he could no longer sleep. After putting on his clothes, he got off the bed and sat down in the study. A servant came in and built a stove. The cold house slowly warmed up, Jin Wushu looked at the rows of books on the table.


    His gaze slowly fell onto the compilation of Wang Anshi''s and Wang Anshi''s essays at the corner of the table. When he picked it up, he discovered that these two books had already become a thin layer of dust ¡ª ¡ª It had been a long time since he had last read them.


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Old Housekeeper was holding a cup of hot tea, and only then did Jin Wushu realize that Old Housekeeper was personally lighting a fire. Ever since he was born, Old Housekeeper had served his mother and son. After his mother passed away from illness, he went to war on his own, and everything in his family was taken care of by Old Housekeeper.


    He took the hot tea and sighed, "You should still know me."


    Old Housekeeper respectfully replied: "Fourth Prince likes tea. old slave has always known about it."


    Only, Ye Lvguanyin did not know that in order to please Jin Wushu, she had always called for people to send his ginseng soup s and the like. Jin Wushu had never actually liked this kind of thing to drink before. At this moment, as he held the tea cup, he couldn''t help but recall the graceful style Hua Rong had when she was "making tea and breaking all ties". It was as if her ideals had been shattered, and even the joy brought about by her "son" had weakened somewhat.


    Old Housekeeper wanted to withdraw, but he stopped himself.


    Jin Wushu saw that he had something to say, so he called out to him.


    Old Housekeeper carefully said: "Regarding this, Ye Lvniangzi did not allow old slave to talk too much, but old slave still has to report it to him."


    "What is it?"


    "Because the servants are gossiping behind the scenes, questioning the Young Master''s'' premature delivery '', Ye Lvniangzi flew into a rage and ordered the staff to punish the main culprits. Four of the Young Wife s could not bear it and died on the same day. Ye Lvniangzi had originally planned to throw these Young Wife s out to burn. But old slave still wants to ask Fourth Prince, because the other three are women from the original Liao Family, and without reason, no one will investigate them, so it doesn''t matter, but the other Young Wife is the sister of one of the leaders in the army, in the future, if the lord soldier asks about her whereabouts, it will be hard to answer him ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu was shocked. Yes, this was the first time, he helped Ye Lvguanyin stand up for him and scolded the servants so that she could become the empress of the Fourth Prince Palace. But he didn''t know in the slightest that Ye Lvguanyin actually killed four people because of this.


    Inwardly, he was livid: "Killed four people? Why didn''t you tell me about such a big thing? Ye Lvniangzi, she is actually this fierce? "


    The butler carefully said: "This servant also felt that Ye Lvniangzi had gone overboard this time, teaching her a lesson is fine, but, she was also thinking for her reputation."


    Reputation? Reputation could easily kill four people at once? Although Jin Wushu was tough, he had never been so ruthless towards his servants.


    "No, how could she do this?"


    "Right now, Ye Lvniangzi has just given birth to the Young Master, so she has put in a lot of effort and effort.


    At that time, Jinguo was still a slave, and the servants and concubine were all the master''s private property. Jin Wushu was about to get angry, but he endured it and said: "Arrange for these four people to be buried alive, then pay a large sum of money to Young Wife''s brother ¡­"


    "Yes."


    Just as the butler was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something and called out to him. "You can take care of everything related to Tianwei from now on. There''s no need for Ye Lvniangzi to interfere ¡­"


    "Yes."


    After the butler left, Jin Wushu sat down in disappointment. He faintly felt that he did not know what major event had happened in his own residence.


    "Preterm" ¡ª preterm son!


    He only felt that he had dreamt of Hua Rong''s death last night, and heard of the death of four concubine s in the morning. He vaguely felt that there seemed to be an extremely great unease waiting for him.


    They passed by in a hurry. By the time Zhao Deji received Hua Rong''s letter, a few days had already passed.


    Because it was Hua Rong''s personal handwriting, the Eunuch did not dare to be negligent and sent it up himself. Zhao Deji read it again and saw the word "Rong Er" written on it. He only asked signalman: "Is Hua Rong alright?"


    "I haven''t fully recovered, and can only barely walk a few steps."


    Zhao Deji no longer spoke, and only said: "Kanggong, what do you think of this matter?"


    Although the Kanggong was bribed by Qin Gui, he was a cunning fox who had long guessed that Qin Gui had evil intentions. Otherwise, why would he make such a big deal out of it? He bowed and said, "Qin Gui is indeed a little suspicious, but it is only human nature for him to be in the northern lands and act as he pleases with the captives. His willingness to return after not forgetting his dynasty is a testament to his loyalty. "


    These words had caught Zhao Deji''s interest. At that time, there were a lot of officials who had lowered the gold, but there were almost no officials who returned, so they said: "Our River Country, it wouldn''t be bad even if it was just a small Qin Gui. If he really is the Golden Man''s spy, then we can do the same, and see what the abductors are up to. "


    Hearing his words, the Kanggong knew that he still trusted Qin Gui and did not speak further.


    Zhao Deji held onto the letter and read it again, sighing: "Hua Rong is so injured, yet is still concerned about this matter, it truly isn''t easy. "Ai, this kind of woman ¡­"


    The Kanggong naturally knew what was on his mind, and only said: "Hua Rong is also unlucky. Fortunately, Yue Pengju was not against her ¡­ "


    Even though Zhao Deji didn''t let out even a single word, he had always held a faint jealousy and hatred towards Yue Pengju in his heart. Now that he understood Hua Rong''s situation, he couldn''t help but let out a long sigh. A woman who could not bear children, no matter how beautiful she was, was still a major flaw.


    It was also because of this that when he read this letter from Hua Rong, he completely relaxed. After experiencing so many escapes, Zhao Deji had long since become extremely cautious of anyone. The only person he could truly trust was Hua Rong.


    Therefore, even though he felt that Hua Rong''s letter was insignificant, he still instructed the Kanggong, "Go to the medical officer and look for the highest quality Ganoderma and Ginseng, and take as much as you can ¡­ Oh right, there''s another batch of Gao Li''s ginseng that was sent by Gao Li. Tell someone to quickly send them to Oolong Town ¡­ Sigh, I shall do my best to let Rong Er endure as long as she can ¡­ She really is unlucky! "


    "Yes, old slave will do it right away."


    In winter, the snow began to seal off the mountain. In the vast snowy country, it was all covered in silver.


    After a night of snowstorm, Hua Rong pushed open the door and blew on the fresh air. Xiao Luwenlong was still alive and kicking. "Mom, let''s go and have a snowball fight ¡­"


    "Sure. "However, son, you must first learn the spear art today ¡­"


    She smiled and pulled her son''s hand over. Yue Pengju then raised his spear and danced on the ground outside vigorously, "Son, come over here. I''ll teach you how to be strong today ¡­"


    After these two and three months of interaction, Lu Wenlong had already developed a very close attachment to Hua Rong. This was different from how Tian Wei and the milkmaid took care of him. When he was by their side, he always felt a cautious and timid atmosphere, but when he was together with Hua Rong, he felt that the carefree, free, brave, and truly reckless nature of the little child was really able to release his child''s nature. Furthermore, Hua Rong was a knowledgeable person, so not only could she teach him how to write books, he would also tell him all kinds of interesting stories from time to time.


    In next to no time, he fell in love with his new mother, but facing Yue Pengju, it took a lot of thought. Although Yue Pengju was amiable, he always felt a sense of might without getting angry. He never dared to curse Yue Pengju like he was a King Qin, nor did he dare to blindly "fight" with him. After that, Yue Pengju taught him spear skills.


    He was born a soldier, and knew full well that good seedlings had to be watered since young. He would often tell Lu Wenlong "Train in the winter, train in the summer, practice the three volts", and even if he was a child, he would never let spoil it.


    Thus, the square is an important way to cultivate personality and perseverance.


    No one knew better than Hua Rong how difficult it was to live in this chaotic world. No matter male or female, it was best if they had the ability to defend themselves. Hence, on this point, she and Yue Pengju''s opinion was the same. This child was already lonely and bitter, he must have trained himself, or else, with so many changes in the world, who knew how long he would be able to live under his parents'' protection?

 C207 adoptive son

    Therefore, Xiao Luwenlong typically lived his life together with a strict father and a loving mother. This was also the reason why he began to fear his father and grow close to his mother from the first day he arrived at his new home.


    Although he was still a child, he gradually realized that his "father" was a famous general in the Song Kingdom. Lu Wenlong was born with this gift and was very interested in it. The more he learnt, the more he became obsessed with it.


    After an hour of practice, he was already sweating profusely. Seeing that it was enough, Yue Pengju told him to go and play.


    The child lost his restraints and immediately entered his happy days. Carrying his spear, he ran towards Hua Rong. He wore a leopard skin jacket that Hua Rong had personally sewn. Beneath his feet was a boot with the head of a Little Tiger, made by the milkmaid s.


    "Good, good, good! "Great."


    Hua Rong took his spear, hugged him, and kissed her small face. Yue Pengju had made this spear for him personally, it was around the right length and wasn''t too heavy for him to hold, it was perfect for him. Lu Wenlong threw himself into her embrace, looking extremely intimate. "Mom, I''m hungry ¡­"


    "Good boy, milkmaid has prepared roasted sweet potatoes ¡­ "After we eat, we''ll go build a snowman and have a snowball fight ¡­"


    "Sure."


    He quickly took his mother''s hand and ran into the house.


    Because of the increase in people and the arrival of winter, Yue Pengju and a few guards expanded two rooms before the snow. One for the guard, one for milkmaid and one for Lu Wenlong. Yue Pengju and his wife stayed on the brick bed.


    There was a thick pile of firewood in an empty room. It was enough for the winter. Every day, the brick bed would be heated up. When winter came, the various tigers, leopards, and bears would be treated by the guards to make a smell. The thing that was lacking in beauty was the lack of vegetables, which only consisted of a large cart of old radishes and dried cabbages that Zhang Xian had sent over.


    When it was snowing non-stop, Yue Pengju would not go out all day, and would sit on the brick bed with his wife and children, roasting meat. Occasionally, he would call the little bunnies, and also take the sweet potatoes that he had prepared for the winter to bury them together in the brazier.


    Such a life soon made the relationship between the three of them more intimate, making them seem like a family.


    Lu Wenlong went to look for sweet potatoes in the brazier as usual. He was anxious, so he grabbed them and burned them. He moved his left hand to his right.


    Seeing him like that, Hua Rong laughed: "Child, you have to take something to wrap it up so that it won''t get hot."


    She took a dried leaf and wrapped it around the sweet potato before handing it to her son. "From now on, it will be like this. It won''t be hot anymore."


    The child happily held the sweet potato, and it really wasn''t hot anymore. He hastily said, "We should make a snowman now ¡­"


    Seeing that he was obsessed with making snowmen, Hua Rong did as he was told.


    Yue Pengju did some work for his son by the side. Since the house of his son and his mother was not warm enough, he decided to add some things to it.


    Seeing her mother holding hands and walking out, Hua Rong turned her head and smiled, "Are you not going?"


    "I''ll be right there."


    According to Hua Rong''s guidance, the child quickly picked up a fat child. But when it comes to installing eyes, I don''t know what to do.


    Hua Rong smiled and took out two black little stones to give him: "Child, place them on top."


    The child followed suit, but seeing that the chubby child was as lively and innocent as if he were a real person, he happily clapped his hands and laughed. "It''s so good, so good ¡­"


    Yue Pengju walked out of the door, his face full of smiles as he saw his son jumping around happily in front of his wife. He had recently discovered that his wife''s spirit was improving day by day. She was even able to walk for a while outside, so she wouldn''t be tired.


    He was inwardly overjoyed. He did not know whether it was because of the effects of the many Lingzhi or the Tiger Bone Bear Palm, but if this continued, perhaps his wife would really recover.


    He walked over with large strides. Hua Rong smiled and pulled his hand: "Look, this child''s piled it up. Does it look good?"


    "Very good."


    Lu Wenlong and his father grabbed onto his mother''s hand, tilted their heads, and said: "Mom, do you know how to give birth to a little brother?"


    Hua Rong was curious, why would this child ask such a question?


    Lu Wenlong tilted his head as usual and said seriously: "In the past, there was a mother who wanted to give birth to a little brother, she didn''t like me and wanted to hit me ¡­"


    Hua Rong finally understood that he was talking about Ye Lvguanyin. She had heard the milkmaid recount the child''s life before, and it was precisely Ye Lvguanyin''s viciousness.


    Seeing her son ask such a question at such a young age, she felt her heart ache and felt even more pity. She gently hugged him and said, "Son, even if mother can give birth to many children in the future, you are still mother''s precious baby ¡­"


    Yue Pengju laughed and took his son from his wife''s embrace, raising him above his head, "Brat, you still think too much, haha, Abba is just like mother, even if there are many children in the future, he will still treat you as his precious baby ¡­"


    It was the first time that Lu Wenlong was so unscrupulously and intimately close to the Abba, throwing him into the air before catching him, as if he was riding on clouds. He did not know that Abba had such a side to him. He only felt that Abba was kind and kind, so he loudly shouted, "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    Husband and wife were playing with their children, and they could only hear the sounds of Horseshoe s. Yue Pengju put down his son and looked at Hua Rong: "Who came?


    They were living in seclusion here. Other than Zhang Xian and the others, there was no one else. When the Horseshoe approached, it was two imperial bodyguards protecting the Kanggong s. Each of them was holding a large box.


    Kanggong jumped down from his horse and said, "On the orders of Your Majesty, send over the Lingzhi and medicinal ingredients for Madame Yue."


    The couple hurriedly thanked him and brought everyone into the house to start a brazier.


    What Hua Rong was most concerned about was not the amount of Lingzhi that the Emperor had bestowed to him, but whether or not her letter to Qin Gui had any effect. She was anxious. Kanggong gave her a look and the two guards retreated to a room outside.


    Hua Rong anxiously asked: "Kangkang, I heard that Qin Gui had become the Minister of Rites, so I also wrote a letter to him. What does Shangguan Family say?"


    Kanggong only said, "Don''t be anxious, Madame Yue has something for you."


    He took out a pen stick from his bosom. There were only a few words written on it.


    Rong Er, you need to take care of your body and recuperate; for matters of the court, I will take care of them. Don''t worry, focus on your body.


    Hua Rong was completely unaware of the contents of the letter. Yue Pengju also took a glance at it and sighed inwardly, but he didn''t say anything. He only hugged onto his wife''s shoulder and laughed: "Your Majesty is cherishing your body so I want you to calm down and recuperate. "Since the Shangguan Family is wise, there will naturally be an opinion regarding Qin Gui ¡­"


    On the other hand, Kanggong laughed without a care, and drank from the pot of warm wine beside him. He had brought this jug of wine with him, and now, with the guards bringing him some game, he was quite satisfied with it. "My emperor is like the emperor, there''s no hope for ZTE ¡­"


    The two of them were shocked.


    My emperor is like an emperor!


    Those who did not know what he meant would not understand. He was proficient in zither, chess, painting, and art, but he ignored the imperial government. In the more than twenty years of his reign, he had mass-produced the largest list of villains and scoundrels in China: Tong Sui, Cai Jing, Gao Dang ¡­ He was the undisputed number one culprit in the Jingkang disaster.


    However, Ninth Prince had experienced countless hardships to succeed the throne. Although it was not like he was a virtuous man, he still slept soundly and diligently, working hard for the sake of restoring his country and rejuvenating his country. Now, the Kanggong was actually giving him a "Our Emperor" evaluation!


    Who else knew the temper of the Emperor better than the eunuchs who had served him for so many years?


    Hua Rong''s heart sank, unable to say a word.


    Yue Pengju was also speechless, but Kanggong said drunkenly: "You two are here to be happy. Wearing clothes and eating, Fang Bao will be safe and rich for the rest of his life ¡­ "


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled, she suddenly remembered the words from the King Qin, "The two of you only need to wear clothes to eat"!


    In this world, was it really only "eating and dressing" that allowed one to have a good ending?


    While she was still in a daze, she felt her husband gently squeeze her hand. She understood what he meant, but when she heard her son''s voice, she shouted, "Mom! Mom!"


    When the Kanggong heard his child''s voice, he was very surprised.


    Yue Pengju smiled blandly: "He is our adopted child, the orphan of Master Lu Deng ¡­"


    The Kanggong was shocked, "Lu Deng still left behind his own blood and bones?"


    He hastily waved his hand. "Child, come in and let us take a look."


    The child, amused by his white, fat, high-pitched voice, ran up to him. "Who are you?"


    Kanggong was immediately amused. He took out a big golden gem from his bosom. "Child, this is your own home."


    When Lu Wenlong took a look, he felt that it was very fun, and quickly got familiar with the Kanggong.


    Kanggong finally could not wait to enjoy the cold weather here. After staying for a night, he was about to head back to the capital. The couple walked him to the door. At this time, the Kanggong seemed to have completely forgotten about the words "We are like emperors" that he had said when he was half drunk, and continued to speak: "The two of you should rest well. When the Madame Yue is better, the Shangguan Family is still looking forward to the two of you serving the nation."


    It was as if a stone had been stuck in their hearts. They only replied with a few words as they watched him return to the capital to report.


    Under Ye Lvguanyin''s meticulous planning, his son''s one hundred days worth of celebration was finally coming.


    The entire Fourth Prince Palace, from top to bottom, was mobilized, and the entire mansion was decorated with gold and jade, even going out to prepare many delicious delicacies, including Jinguo, Liaoning, and Song Kingdom''s many delicious foods. Because the guests included not only almost all of the upper class aristocrats of the Jinguo, but also the generals of the Liaoning, as well as the female servants of the Song Kingdom. Ye Lvguanyin wanted to be strong and competitive, but he also liked to be vain. After these few banquets, he knew very well that in order to be the most popular mistress amongst the noble ladies, he had to put in effort during the banquets.


    She wanted the chef in the house to prepare all kinds of delicious food for all the guests. She even found out that the Wolf Master wanted to give her son a huge reward that day, so she didn''t want to be negligent in the slightest. She wanted to make the chef in the house prepare all sorts of delicious food for all the guests.


    At the same time, the news of the woman, who was truly a noble, spread like wildfire. It was said that Fourth Prince''s wife had given birth to a big fat boy in advance because he had consumed a thousand year ganoderma.


    Although Lingzhi was not rare in the Jinguo, the "thousand year ganoderma" was a sacred medicine, so not only did no one question the "premature delivery", they instead believed that it was the true miraculous use of Lingzhi. Even Pu Luhu, who had gifted out the Lingzhi, was secretly regretting. If he had known earlier, he would have given the Lingzhi to his wife to consume.


    The servants said that Song N¨¹, who was originally Fourth Prince''s favorite, was injured. This Lingzhi was used to protect her life, but when Ye Lvguanyin used the life-saving Lingzhi for Song N¨¹, the Fourth Prince was unmoved. This showed just how much Ye Lvguanyin had been spoiled.


    She did not know how Hua Rong had been injured. Although her relationship with Hua Rong was not deep, she still wanted to find out Lu Wenlong''s whereabouts, so she looked for an opportunity to ask Fourth Prince alone. But at this time, it was very difficult for her to be alone with Fourth Prince. After thinking about it, she was still a woman after all.

 C208 Kanggong

    Today, Jin Wushu returned from the outside and met Tian Wei occasionally. When he saw her panicking and bowing, he looked pitiful like a fawn with a slim waist. When I saw his, I felt pity for his and immediately summoned her to sleep with me.


    When Ye Lvguanyin heard the news, he was truly infuriated. Just after she had given birth, his sons were being carried by several wet nurses. She knew the importance of taking care of bed, so he intentionally dressed up. She was originally well-developed, but after childbirth, he had the grace of a young married woman, and was extremely familiar with the matters of men and women. She was guilty of being a thief and wanted to quickly give birth to another child and half a woman for the Fourth Prince. That was the true blood and bone of the Fourth Prince. On this day, when he suddenly heard that Fourth Prince was going to ask Tianwei to sleep with him, he was truly shocked and angry. The Fourth Prince had already instructed the butler to take care of Tian Wei''s matters. He was already dissatisfied with the arrangement, and did not want to interfere in it himself, but now, seeing that Tian Wei was getting ahead of him, how could he bear it? After receiving the servant''s report, he immediately headed towards Fourth Prince''s chambers.


    Since Tian Wei came to the Shang Jing, this was her second time attending to Jin Wushu. Although she did not have much feelings for Jin Wushu, she understood that only by attending to more of his sleeping matters would she not have to suffer too much from Ye Lvguanyin''s torture. Besides, he wanted to find out more about the child.


    She entered the house, seeing that Jin Wushu had come out from the study, she anxiously saluted and said: "Fourth Prince."


    Jin Wushu was a little surprised, but after seeing that she had not become more beautiful in Shang Jing, but instead became more haggard. Even though he was dressed up, the young girl''s elegance continued to decrease, and he only asked: "Tian Wei, are you not used to being in Shang Jing?"


    Tian Wei naturally did not dare say how Ye Lvguanyin had punished her in secret. Even with the protection of the Fourth Prince, he had never asked about Housework s. Ye Lvguanyin covered the sky with one hand, and when he found out that there were loopholes in the butler system, he immediately tried to win over Old Housekeeper. First, he got married for his son, and then he gave him a generous reward.


    Seeing that Tian Wei was cowering, looking haggard, her charm greatly decreased, and her interest in her also decreased, Jin Wushu was just about to send her back when he heard her timidly ask: "Fourth Prince, Miss Hua Rong, is she dead?"


    Jin Wushu didn''t know how to answer, and only lightly replied, "I don''t know either."


    Tian Wei timidly returned to the main topic at hand. "Where''s Wen Long? Did he fall? "


    When his son was kidnapped, it was ultimately a wound at the bottom of his heart. Jin Wushu was completely unwilling to bring up this matter again, so he coldly said: "Tianwei, why do you need to ask?"


    Tian Wei hurriedly said, "I have no other intentions. I''m just thinking about my son. Fourth Prince, please calm your anger. I won''t dare ask anymore."


    Jin Wushu sighed, and only said: "You may leave."


    She was afraid that Jin Wushu would be angry, so she hurriedly turned around and walked out. Just as she was about to leave, she heard hurried footsteps, and it was Ye Lvguanyin who hurriedly walked over.


    Tianwei hastily dodged, but how could she hide? Just when she was worried that Ye Lvguanyin would show off his power, she suddenly saw her smiling face. Ye Lvguanyin looked up and down at Tian Wei, but when he saw her haggard appearance and dull eyes, he knew that she was the result of the hard work she had done these past few days, he heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. However, he smiled and said: "Zhao''s wife, why did you leave in such a hurry? wait upon Fourth Prince today ¡­ "


    It was not only Tian Wei, even Jin Wushu was surprised.


    Ye Lvguanyin then turned to Fourth Prince: "Fourth Prince, your son is satisfied with everything. In a few days, it will be your son''s Hundred Day Celebration, and Zhao''s wife also made a shawl for him, his skills are exquisite, so in the future, you can only serve Fourth Prince with your son''s wife ¡­"


    She patted her son''s shawl, which Tianwei had been forced to make for days.


    "This servant doesn''t dare to claim credit for his services," Tianwei quickly replied.


    Jin Wushu was greatly moved when he saw that Ye Lvguanyin did not conceal the benefits of Sky Wei. Initially, he had some complaints about Ye Lvguanyin killing a few concubine s with his staff, but in the past two months, Ye Lvguanyin''s temperament seemed to have changed drastically. Could it be that her motherhood had changed her appearance? Naturally, he rejoiced over her sudden change of attitude and immediately said, "My wife is virtuous and virtuous. I''ll give you a piece of jade-like silk from home."


    "Thank you, Fourth Prince. In the future, this slave will definitely serve Fourth Prince along with my wife. "


    Tianwei inwardly complained. This wicked woman had put on such a show and controlled herself in her hands. Didn''t that mean she would never be able to rise above the masses again? However, she didn''t dare to refute him. She could only kneel down and express her gratitude.


    Ye Lvguanyin hugged her son, and then smiled sweetly: "My wife, Zhao, tonight, you will properly serve Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Tian Wei anxiously said: "I was just about to leave, I have to trouble Ye Lvniangzi."


    Jin Wushu waved his hand: "You can leave now."


    Tian Wei left hastily, Ye Lvguanyin secretly rejoiced, and Jin Wushu immediately reached out to hug his son, to tease him, only to see his son of more than three months had opened his eyes wide, looking extremely adorable.


    After the couple played with the child for a while, seeing that it was getting late, Jin Wushu handed his son over to milkmaid. He turned around, and heard Ye Lvguanyin retching.


    He hastily asked, "What happened to my wife?"


    Ye Lvguanyin''s face turned pale white. He first did not say anything, but after hearing Jin Wushu''s question, his face gradually flushed red. He smiled and gently leaned into his embrace, and said in a tender voice: "This servant has another ¡­."


    These past two months, Ye Lvguanyin had enjoyed the special favor of the Fourth Prince.


    Jin Wushu was overjoyed, and he was actually blessed with bone and blood by Ye Lvguanyin. He immediately carried Ye Lvguanyin and walked into the house. "Men, hurry up and help your wife make the elixir soup ¡­"


    The servants hurriedly ordered.


    He sat on the edge of the brick bed and said softly, "My wife, what reward do you want this time?"


    Ye Lvguanyin hugged his neck: "This servant does not need to bestow anything, I just request Fourth Prince to accompany him in taking pity on him."


    "Good, good, good. "My family promised my wife that they would spend every day with her before the battle."


    Ye Lvguanyin was extremely jealous, afraid that the other concubine would get pregnant and become her concubine. Now that he had to make a promise due to his pregnancy, he was truly overjoyed: "I am willing to give birth to a hundred children for the Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "Good, good, good. Hahaha, this is my family''s house. No matter how many children there are, I can still tolerate it. My wife, you can just give birth to her."


    Before his son''s hundred days of celebration, Ye Lvguanyin revealed the matter of him being pregnant again. Thus, Tian Wei and the other concubine, from secretly tormenting to openly ordering their girls around, no one dared to complain or complain anymore. Tian Wei knew very well that with Ye Lvguanyin getting pregnant one after another, his position would become more and more stable. The more he resisted, the greater the calamity would be. Gradually, she was completely numb to her own fate and no longer held any hope. She was no longer interested in even whether Lu Wenlong was dead or alive.


    As for the Kanggong, after returning back to the Oolong Town to report, they had traveled for more than a hundred miles and arrived at the only Town. He was impatient to run, and seeing that the sky was already dark, he decided to temporarily rest with the guards. Furthermore, before coming out, he had already made an agreement with the King Qin through an agreement. From afar, they could see a horse galloping towards them. The person on the horse whistled, "Kangkang is safe and sound ¡­"


    Kanggong was overjoyed, and immediately recognized, the King Qin''s guard, and anxiously asked: "Where''s the King?"


    "The King is waiting for you."


    Ma Su personally helped him down and helped him lead the horse to the only inn in Town.


    The weather in the north was cold, and the snow continued to fall. Everyone entered the house and arrived at a private room. Kanggong was overjoyed as he sat on the bed with his legs crossed.


    "Kangkang, our family has been waiting for you for a long time."


    The Kanggong was overwhelmed by the favour, and quickly sat down opposite of King Qin. The guards also looked for a large brick bed outside, and sat down to eat and drink.


    When the door was closed, the room was as warm as spring. Kanggong''s eyes lit up, as if he was performing a magic trick, and he saw a plate of shiny yellow gold ingots on the table.


    He was grinning from ear to ear, "Your Majesty, this is? "One can''t accept Lu Sheng without doing something for oneself ¡­"


    "This time, you have helped me a lot, thank you Kangkang."


    The Kanggong had originally wanted to help him deal with his "rival in love", Yue Pengju, but seeing that Hua Rong had a narrow escape from death, he did not know of the grievances between the two. Instead, she lowered her voice and said, "Great King, please be at ease, there is always a way ¡­"


    "Oh?"


    Kanggong drank another cup, "Our family saw Wang Boyan and Huang Qianshan off the stage with our own eyes, and now that Qin Gui has voted towards Shangguan Family as well, and even wrote a letter to expose him, our family does not know how to describe the stupidity of these two people ¡­"


    King Qin also drank a cup with him, saying indifferently: "It would be weird if the two aren''t stupid."


    "To be honest, our family had been ordered to deliver the Lingzhi this time, but although Hua Rong was still struggling with life and death, there were no signs of recovery. Furthermore, Medical Officer Wang Jixian diagnosed that even if she lived for a few more years, she would still be a cripple, a hen that wouldn''t lay an egg ¡­ "Yue Pengju doesn''t know what''s good for him. To be guarding such a crippled wife, not willing to take in a concubine, and even giving up such a great future for nothing, is really too foolish ¡­" He confided in his own heart, "Great King, why are you still thinking about such a useless trash?"


    King Qin laughed loudly: "Kangkang''s words are wrong. The reason why I stopped once again was to thank Kangkang for his hospitality. Ever since Hua Rong was crippled, our clan had long since given up on her, and even let Yue Pengju go. It''s as you said, why do we have to bother about two people who are crippled? "


    "The King is wise. From what I see, the two of them are unlucky people, if the two of them were to ever have the luxury of living, then let''s just say that, with Yue Pengju''s character, how could he endure loneliness? Their own family had followed the Supreme Shangguan Family for more than a dozen years, and also followed the current Shangguan Family for seven or eight years.

 C210 happiness

    Ye Lvguanyin was the hostess during the feast. He first stood up with a face full of smiles, raised his wine cup and said naturally: "Esteemed guests, our Fourth Prince and your servant welcome you all.


    She was dressed in jade-like clothes, looking noble and elegant. The noble men clicked their tongues and exclaimed, "What a beautiful Ye Lvniangzi ¡­"


    "Indeed, as expected of the number one beauty of the prairie ¡­"


    "Fourth Prince is truly blessed ¡­"


    All of the men did not praise their wives. Not only was Jin Wushu not angry, he was also delighted to know how much honor and shock a beautiful wife could bring to a man.


    A lovely wife and child ¡­ they truly enjoyed life to the utmost.


    After three rounds of drinking, the butler suddenly rushed over and whispered into Jin Wushu''s ear. "Fourth Prince, someone sent a gift over, asking you to take it personally ¡­"


    "Ah?" Who is it? "What gift?"


    "This ¡­" The butler looked troubled, but at this moment, Jin Wushu was already drunk, "What are you stuttering about? Quick, tell me... "Who is it? Can''t you just invite them in?"


    The steward''s face turned more and more unsightly. Looking at the entire room full of guests, he was unable to tell what was going on.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s Ye Lvniangzi''s father ¡­"


    Jin Wushu waved his hand: "Oh, then please come in. Don''t ruin the mood ¡­ Whoever sends the gift, please come in. Quickly go and invite them in ¡­ "


    The butler had no choice but to leave.


    That night, the entire Fourth Prince Palace was immersed in extreme joy. Even the guards at the door were sharing the wedding wine, and all of them were drunk.


    As the cold air smelled of rice wine and cheese, a group of people approached the door.


    The leading old man was dressed in the attire of a Qi Dan noble, his expression was panicked, while his bodyguards shouted drunk, "Who dares to barge into the Residence of the fourth prince?"


    Before the old man could speak, his follower shouted, "Insolent servant, you don''t even recognize Ye Lvniangzi''s father?"


    The guard hastily replied, "It was originally Master Jeru ¡­"


    "Master Jeru has come to visit your grandson and sent a large number of gifts. Quickly get out of the way ¡­"


    The guard looked and saw that Master Jeru''s follower was carrying a heavy box. One of the follower opened a jewelry box and asked in a haughty manner, "Have you seen this kind of gemstone before?"


    The guard''s eyes were blurry as he saw a large gem. Naturally, he did not know much about gems. He only thought that gems were priceless. He did not dare to be negligent and hastily bowed. "Master Jeru, please quickly ¡­"


    The other guards were also drunk as they bowed to Master Jeru.


    Master Jeru did not speak, his follower continued, "There are too many gifts, hurry up and ask Fourth Prince to come out and receive them ¡­"


    "Fourth Prince is having a big feast, I''m not free ¡­"


    "Since there are so many gifts, Fourth Prince will have to personally receive them."


    The guard''s face turned ugly as he hurried to inform the butler. When the butler heard that Master Jeru was the one who sent a large amount of gifts, he rushed out. Under the light of the lantern, he could not see the expression on Master Jeru''s face, but could see the genuine big ruby in the box opened by his follower. The housekeeper was naturally someone who knew what was good. Seeing that the Old Master was so generous and that the big box was filled with some good items, how could he dare to be negligent? He immediately invited everyone in. Master Jeru''s follower kept repeating: "Call Fourth Prince out, his Lord Mt. Tai is here, how can we not welcome him personally?"


    "Little one, go report to Madam immediately ¡­"


    "No madam, Fourth Prince must come out personally."


    Seeing such a heavy box, the butler naturally thought that it was full of precious pearls. Seeing that Master Jeru was quiet, and thought that he was being disrespectful, he could only go in and ask Jin Wushu.


    But Jin Wushu had already drunk enough that even if Mt. Tai came, he would have to let him in.


    There were dozens of types of wine tonight, one of them was a real self-brewed famous wine called Golden Stink Wine, which matched with the female real popular fat pork plate and honey-stained fried tea, which was the favorite of Jin Wushu and the others. The other one was a wine from Chidan, which was mixed with various kinds of game like camel s breast, the other one was the famous Golden Wave Wine from Da Song, the Pu Zhong Wine from Shanxi, the precious Su He wine made with Soothing pills, the deer head wine, Rose Wine and Flowing Fragrance Wine ¡­ These were all the famous wines in the palace of the Song Kingdom. They were also one of the spoils of war from the past, the carts were all brought back from the Song Kingdom.


    In addition, there was also the bright East Sun Wine with lamb meat added into the ingredients, the extremely sweet and smooth lamb wine, the Rui Lu wine that was praised by the poets of the Song Kingdom as "the best of wine with the loudest sound", the bright red and cute red wine with the lychee wine ¡­ As for the wine dishes, they were even more colorful: Dongpo Elbow, Dongpo Goat, Xihu Vinaigrette, and the "very green spirit wine in the pavilion and a golden chicken in the plate" praised by Li Bai ¡­


    All the guests were shocked at Ye Lvguanyin''s ability. Although there were many captives in the Shang Jing, and every family had quite a few servants, advocates, and even chefs, they all admitted that they couldn''t cook so many special dishes. Even Zhao Rou and the other Han Nu s were very surprised, they had no choice but to admit Ye Lvguanyin''s capability and ability to rule the family.


    The group of female nobleman generals who had returned from the Song Dynasty had naturally enjoyed these delicacies many times within the Song Kingdom. However, this was the first time that they had seen such a grand feast for the Southern Empire in the Great Jin. Although human civilizations are different, the taste buds of humans often have something in common, which is why some delicacies are popular throughout the world. These female practitioners had to admit that the delicacies and delicacies of the Southern Dynasty far surpassed the traditional diet of the female practitioners.


    Ye Lvguanyin was praised greatly, naturally he was happy, but he said: "Among these, most of it is just the guidance of the Fourth Prince, how can we know so much ¡­"


    Jin Wushu laughed out loud and hugged his wife proudly. "This is all because of my wife''s virtue ¡­"


    Everyone knew that he liked the winds and animals of the Southern Empire, and they praised the Fourth Prince for his knowledge and knowledge.


    One of the pots of wine was given to her by a young lady who was dressed brightly. She lowered her head and placed the cup in front of Zhao Rou with a numb expression. Zhao Rou naturally immediately recognized that it was Princess Tianwei.


    Since the banquet last time, when they had parted in a hurry, although she had requested of him, not only had Ye Lvguanyin not restrained himself, she had even prepared to serve the dishes in her capacity as a servant girl today. He couldn''t even be considered concubine anymore.


    When the crowd saw that she was even more haggard than the last time they had met, their charm plummeted and they knew that she was in a terrible situation.


    However, many of the princesses of the Song Kingdom were still trapped in the "laundry". Even the empress dowager and empress dowager were being ravaged, unable to resist. Those who were able to attend the banquet were already considered the best and most favored ones, but no one dared to covet the position of official wife. There were more than one or two sons who were born, and even at home, they were always inferior due to their Han nationality. Who would actually dare to say a few words? After Zong Wang''s death, she had fallen into Gu Shen''s hands. Now, he had been tortured by his wife to the point where his life and death were unknown, and his whereabouts unknown. If the number one beautiful princess was like this, what else could the others do?


    Even Zhao Rou, who was favored by the wolf mistress, did not dare to interfere with the matter of the female True Emperor opening her mouth. She could only watch as Tianwei retreated without any way out, and even more so believed that she would not interfere with Ye Lvguanyin''s Housework.


    She only poured tea and retreated time and time again, not feeling too sad. When people reached a certain point, their emotions would become very numb, and their self-esteem would become very numb as well. Even their tears wouldn''t come out, and just like all the other servants, they wouldn''t think themselves to be more special than them.


    This time, the wine jar was placed on the table. When the group of Song Kingdom princesses saw the few lines carved on the wine jar, it was as if something had exploded. These few lines of poetry were the famous songs from the wine market back then, and they described how the Da Song Empire''s wine market was flourishing at that time:


    A smile from the emissary bestows the golden silk,


    This year the wine is in pearl red.


    The Tower of Painting suddenly appeared on the official road.


    Embroidered flags and toasts all over the place.


    The five mausoleums were a luxury in their youth.


    A fight to the death with ten thousand students.


    The golden man wandered around in a leisurely manner.


    When had I ever seen such a prostitute.


    Sadly, he received three hundred thousand taels of silver from Duke Wuyan.


    Twelve Lines of Drunken Drunkard


    Everyone sat in their seats, feeling that the delicacies on the table had turned into poison. One of the princesses was on the verge of tears, fearing that her husband would be angered, she immediately took a sip from her wine cup, lowered her head, and brushed away her tears with her sleeve. Looking at Ye Lvguanyin''s fine, jade-like clothes, which added to his grief for the destruction of his family, all of them sat on the ground numbly, thinking back to the past when the royal palace was flourishing like a dream. Everything was in the past! Everything had been lost! Only his father, his mother, and his son remained in the distant cold lands of a foreign country. No news of them could be heard, and they did not know if they were alive or dead. There was no hope of returning to the south. As for one''s own family, they could only sit here, accompanying their laughter and singing along with the pride and arrogance of the past. They truly didn''t dare to even think about it.


    Delicious wine and delicious food. The men were all drunk, while the girls from the Priestess and Chidan were all enjoying their meal. They also felt a little intoxicated. A few could not hold it in and went to the latrine one after another. At this time, Zong Han took the lead and ran in front of the bonfire, and casually pulled a woman to dance and play.


    True female Chidan customs are very valiant, the folk style is open, men and women are accustomed to this kind of joke. When the other men saw Ye Lvguanyin''s beauty, they naturally teased and teased his one after another. Jin Wushu was very pleased to see his wife joke around with everyone. The more men there were to please their wives, the more it proved his wife''s charm and beauty.


    Ye Lvguanyin was already prepared. With a command, three different groups of ladies came up to the stage with a variety of musical instruments in their arms. There were also a few well-dressed female dancers, and they started to sing and dance elegantly.


    Jin Wushu sat in his seat and held a cup of wine as he looked at the sea of happiness in his living room. His cup was different from the others. It was a real "luminous cup". This was not the Song Kingdom''s spoils of war, but rather something he obtained from the Liaoning Palace. The luminous cup had an unknown origin, but its color was exquisite. In the dark night, even under the light of the lamp, one could still see the faint patterns, as if a dragon was swimming in water.


    Wine Cup of Light!


    If they were not on the battlefield, Fang Zhi''s wine would be even better.


    In front of him was a large plate of fat pork and Dongpo elbows, both his favorites. He had already eaten a whole plate of fat pork and the other plate of Dongpo elbows. At this moment, he was chewing on a piece of green onion and happily rotating his wine cup, enjoying the most glorious and carefree day of his life.


    Son!


    This feeling of happiness was all because of his son!


    At this moment, he had forgotten about everything. She had forgotten about the urgent battle, her dreams, Hua Rong, and everything that she had experienced. In her drunken state, there was only her son.


    His son Fang was the most important person in the world.


    This was something that all fathers understood.


    His own blood and bones were far more important than a woman''s.


    A man would normally look after his children for the rest of his life, but he wouldn''t be able to look after a woman for the rest of his life. It is easier to be infatuated than to be infatuated, and it is even harder to be in love for the rest of your life.

 C211 Gift

    His heart was filled with love, and he saw that his wet nurse was playing with her son for the women. His son looked tired and had fallen asleep with his eyes closed. He loved his son dearly, and although he did not wish to disappoint the other women, he immediately ordered his wet nurse to carry his son to rest, lest he tire of his son.


    After he finished giving orders, he looked towards the bonfire in the center. Ye Lvguanyin was like a peacock spreading his tail, looking extremely beautiful as he teased the numerous female nobleman men. Her eyes were bright, his hair was beautiful, and his body was ample. He shuttled back and forth in front of the slightly emaciated females, revealing a particularly outstanding sexy charm.


    Jin Wushu looked around, only to see that although those Song Kingdom beauties who were restrained had their own unique features, because they were too restrained, they lacked in charm. He was secretly pleased with himself. When he had taken out Song N¨¹, he had only taken her along with him, the Princess Tianwei. Normally, these noble men were proud of themselves because they had so many Song Kingdom beauties. Only today did Jin Wushu realize that his wife, who had a graceful figure, was not one bit inferior to any Song Kingdom beauty. This was because of her unruly ferocity and charm, which instead made her outstanding.


    Ganoderma lucidum prodigy, the most beautiful wife ¡ª Jin Wushu only felt that their own family owned the best things in the world. Just as he was feeling pleased with himself, Ye Lvguanyin returned to his seat and smiled sweetly: Fourth Prince, why don''t you go and dance?


    Jin Wushu saw that there were beads of sweat on her forehead, so he helped her wipe them off lightly and said from the bottom of his heart, "My wife, you are so beautiful tonight ¡­" She laughed lightly in anger, "This servant is beautiful tonight. Have I never looked good in the past?"


    "Haha, my wife truly deserves to be the prettiest woman in the Great Prairie ¡­"


    The couple was in harmony with each other, and with Yan Er''s teasing and affection, even the other Ladies s in their seats could not help but feel envious. Although their husbands were doted on, most of them were martial artists, but they were vulgar and did not understand anything about being gentle or considerate.


    At this time, the group was tired out from dancing on top of the main dish, so they gradually returned to their seats and looked forward to the feast.


    At this time, Jin Wushu said, "My wife, your son is also tired. Let him rest first ¡­."


    Ye Lvguanyin''s heart ached for his son, and he whispered: "Today, many people have come to see my son, how can we just hide, and not let others tease us?"


    Jin Wushu had yet to speak, but at the door, the butler led a group of people in.


    This gift was something Master Jeru had to bring, so the butler naturally didn''t dare to disobey. Furthermore, upon seeing such a large gem, he thought that Master Jeru giving such a huge gift to his grandson was to show off his skills in front of everyone.


    "Fourth Prince, Master Jeru is here ¡­"


    Jin Wushu normally did not look directly at Mount Tai. As a general who had lost his power, the Master Jeru was no longer ranked after the death of Old Wolf Master. It ended his political career in the Jinguo, and he hoped that his daughter could bring him back a rise. Ye Lvguanyin was anxious to prepare for her father, but now that the situation in Jinguo was unclear, and Jin Wushu wanted her to wait, she could only ask her father to wait. As a result, Master Jeru took a long time to settle down in his home and never went up to his son-in-law''s home.


    Jin Wushu continued talking, but Ye Lvguanyin was shocked, how did his father suddenly come to his door? She knew the rules of the family. Even if his father were to come, would he ask someone to inform him?


    Just then, Ma Su, the "follower" behind Master Jeru, had already looked around when he entered the room. He was well versed in the etiquette and attire of females, and with a glance, he saw the first table of customers beside Jin Wushu and quickly whispered, "That person is Pu Luhu ¡­"


    Everyone saw a huge true female male appear in front of them. His attacks were as quick as the wind, more agile than a leopard and fiercer than a tiger. He arrived in front of Pu Luhu as fast as lightning, and before Pu Luhu could even react, he was already choking him.


    Pu Luhu was tall and sturdy, and could be considered a brave warrior. However, he was actually unable to move at all while being tightly gripped by the big size man''s throat. The big man stretched out his hand and hacked down on his neck with all his might. Immediately, he went limp and beads of sweat began to roll down his face. He was in so much pain that he grimaced in pain, but was unable to say anything.


    Everyone was shocked by the sudden turn of events. Jin Wushu, who was already more than half awake, shouted at the braided man who had committed the murder: "King Qin, is that you?"


    King Qin laughed out loud, looked at the guards who had rushed over, "Step down, all of you step down, or else, I will kill this Pu Luhu ¡­"


    Everyone''s expressions changed. This was the eldest son of the current Wolf Lord, and it was very likely that he would become the future Wolf Lord. Who would dare to attack him?


    When Jin Wushu saw King Qin''s bloodshot eyes, they revealed a sinister look and shouted again, "Take him down!"


    King Qin laughed out loud. Using his strength in his hand, Pu Luhu shouted out like a pig.


    It was still King Qin''s voice: "Fourth Prince, you dare to act so viciously and disregard the life and death of Wolf Lord''s son?"


    Jin Wushu''s face turned pale, he waved his hand, and all the guards retreated, then shouted resentfully: "King Qin, what are you doing?"


    The King Qin laughed out loud: Jin Wushu, I came here with good intentions to give you a gift. If you don''t buy me a cup of wine, how can you be so fierce? Is this how you treat your guests? "


    Although he was smiling, his facial expression was extremely ugly. The anger he felt from finding out about the fake lingzhi did not dissipate at all. He accidentally injured Hua Rong, causing her to be unable to treat her injuries. She was in unbearable pain, and she only wished for that piece of Lingzhi to atone for her sins. But, to obtain it with so much effort was actually a lie, but to be cheated by Jin Wushu. Because it was Jin Wushu, a man who had once said that she liked Hua Rong, he felt that it was even more unforgivable.


    Under the heavens, where could there be a second thousand year ganoderma?


    Even if there was, how could he find it while she was still alive?


    The girl was going to die! In the end, this little girl still had to die!


    He had seen so much life and death in his life, but he had never been this afraid day and night before. If he could never see this person again, what was the point in living?


    As it turned out, the scariest thing about death was not disappearing, but not seeing ¡ª no matter how much you missed it, you would never see it again!


    After finding out about the fake lingzhi root, he was tortured by this scary thought almost every second, almost going insane. [The girl is going to die because I killed her. I killed her myself!]


    No matter what he did, he wouldn''t be able to save her.


    As long as he thought about the little girl''s lack of time, and how she would be crippled for life, the hatred he had towards Jin Wushu deepened by a bit. He wished that he could pull him out alive, but the hatred in his heart couldn''t be dispelled.


    He spent an unknown amount of effort and money to deliver the Master Jeru and these gifts. He didn''t want Jin Wushu to enjoy them properly, and he really let down this great golden Fourth Prince.


    The two of them spoke in Chinese, which was incomprehensible to the others. However, the group of women heard it clearly, and they looked at the "true female male" with shock and confusion. They immediately understood that he was a genuine Chinese.


    But, what kind of Chinese could barge into the Fourth Prince Palace and be so arrogant? What was his identity?


    On the other hand, Ma Su spoke the truth, afraid that everyone would not be able to understand him, and would repeat the words of King Qin once again.


    When the crowd heard that they were here to deliver gifts, they were even more surprised and confused. Who would give gifts in such a grand battle? What gift is this?


    King Qin waved his hand, and Ma Su immediately spoke with his female voice: "Open the box."


    The two burly men who had carried the box in immediately opened it. The guests in front could clearly see that there were piles of green hats inside ¡­


    Jin Wushu was about to jump up: "King Qin, what are you doing?"


    The King Qin laughed out loud: "Divide the gifts, this is something this old man gave to you all on behalf of the Fourth Prince ¡­"


    The two men immediately threw green hats everywhere. Apart from the hats, there was a thick layer of green cloth covering the bottom of the big box. It was unknown what else was inside.


    A few customers picked it up curiously and saw that each hat had three lines written in Chinese, Faithful and Chidan. The three lines of words only had different languages and had the same meaning:


    The Great Turtle of Conspiracy, the Stinky bitch of Jerome


    Married to a woman in July with a baby bead in October


    It was supposed to be a life stealer, the ganoderma was prematurely born


    The laughable Chidan species, the leopard cat becomes the crown prince


    They came from the Da Song and understood medical science, so they never believed Ye Lvguanyin''s bullshit saying that he was born with a six month old lingzhi root spirit child. Although he was born six or seven months before the birth, he was probably lacking in talent, but how could Ye Lvguanyin, this "Ganoderma lucidum prodigy", a full month old strong and robust child, be born prematurely?


    But because it was none of their business, they were more afraid of causing trouble. Seeing this poem, he immediately understood what this so called "Ganoderma lucidum prodigy" meant. Everyone secretly exchanged glances, and even Zhao Rou, who was a usually steady and honest person, couldn''t help but exchange a few glances with her sisters who were by her side, and secretly laughed.


    Furthermore, those from Chidan who were literate immediately saw that Ye Lvguanyin was just mocking him for stealing their child.


    The Fourth Prince was wearing a big green hat!


    Everyone present, Song people and Chidan knew what Green Hat meant, and some of the female nobleman s also knew about it. Especially the Chidan, their Queen Xiao Guanyin, had once suspected that the Emperor was wearing a colored hat and was sentenced to death. Xiao Guan Yin was talented and beautiful, and was the queen of the Liaoning''s emperor, Yeruhong Ji. She was doted upon, but when she reached her thirties and was still young, the emperor first liked her and hated her. Under her loneliness, she kindly played the lute and sang an intimate tune with the only person who was close to her. Later, someone falsely accused her of having an affair with Zhao the only person who thought she was being treated with a green hat. Yeruhongji did not give a word of explanation, and sentenced her to death. Even her son, who had been appointed Crown Prince, was unable to escape this calamity. Afterwards, although it was proven that she had been framed, her death would not help Yeruhongji in any way.

 C212 Green Hat

    Everyone held their hats and looked at the poem in dismay.


    Ye Lvguanyin gave the Fourth Prince a green hat?


    How would others know?


    Is this son not from the Fourth Prince?


    Or was it someone who planned to frame her?


    Even if the female spirit was not as strict as the Song Kingdom''s etiquette, she would definitely not be so magnanimous to be able to raise a child for someone else and remain indifferent when knowing that the son her wife gave birth to was someone else''s bastard.


    Zong Han and the others all revealed strange smiles on their faces.


    Although Jin Wushu did not hold the hat, he knew that the words above were not kind, and good news turned into bad. The anger in his heart continued to rush out, and he could not help but take a step forward as the King Qin laughed: "If you dare take another step, I''ll kill Pu Luhu first ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was burning with anger, he ignored his threat and immediately rushed forward, but at this time, Zong Han shouted loudly, "Confusing technique, why are you trying to account for this to the Wolf Lord?"


    His heart jolted and he didn''t dare go forward again. If Pu Luhu really died in the Fourth Prince Palace today, he would indeed be unable to explain himself to the Wolf Lord.


    King Qin made a move with more force. Pu Luhu was in unbearable pain, he shouted weakly: "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Jin Wushu clenched his teeth, his face ashen.


    At this moment, Ye Lvguanyin''s face was already deathly pale. Even though she did not know what had happened, he saw his father standing in place, dazed. Since the moment he entered, he had not said a single word. She had grown up in the Liaoning, so she naturally knew what the Green Hat meant, and the reason for the death of Empress Xiao Guanyin. Today, his son Daqing, these people had brought a green hat. If it wasn''t for him, what else could it be?


    She felt guilty for being a bandit and even more frightened. Suddenly, he screamed, "Conspiracy, this is a conspiracy..." It was all planned meticulously by the Southern Barbarians ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu looked at her in shock.


    If it was a conspiracy, that would be great!


    King Qin laughed even louder. Ma Su immediately followed up and said in a loud voice: "Fourth Prince, you haven''t finished gifting me this gift. Why are you panicking ¡­ ¡­"


    He spoke with a proficient female true language, and everyone was even more confused, not understanding what the two of them were thinking. Then, the two guards suddenly lifted a layer of green cloth from the big box, with a wave of their hand, a man dressed in green clothes was pulled out, opening the lid on his mouth, the man dizzily looked at everyone and said to himself, "Where is this? "Where am I?"


    When Ye Lvguanyin saw the big sized man, he was so shocked that his face turned pale, his legs went weak, and he almost fell to the ground.


    In the blink of an eye, the big man saw her and was overjoyed. "Ling''er, it''s you ¡­" "Ling''er, am I dreaming ¡­" He could not help but rush to Ye Lvguanyin, the King Qin and the others did not stop him, and in his panic, no one from the crown prince''s residence stopped him. Just as he was about to reach Ye Lvguanyin, Ye Lvguanyin screamed, "Don''t come over ¡­ "Halt ¡­"


    He immediately stopped, as if he had just realised the situation around him. He looked around in shock, and then saw Fourth Prince, whose face was already as black as coal.


    Ye Lvguanyin who was dressed in fine jade clothes, and a Qi Dan who was dressed in broken green clothes, was in a stalemate.


    When everyone saw this scene, most of them immediately understood. Fang understood that the busybody King Qin had sent the Fourth Prince''s "adulterer" to the scene. The group of Song Kingdom women all secretly hated Ye Lvguanyin''s arrogance from the start. Seeing this scene, they were truly overjoyed, but they did not dare to reveal it in the slightest. However, all of them could not help but look at the King Qin, thinking, who exactly is this man? How come I have never heard of the existence of such a strong individual in the Song Kingdom?


    Jin Wushu was already gradually awake at this time, and knew what had happened.


    Green Hat, King Qin was peeling off the layer after layer of terrifying "green" on his head.


    He was so angry that his face turned green, what''s more, the big sized man called Ye Lvguanyin by his nickname was "Ling''er", which he had never even heard of before.


    He no longer dared to use ''conspiracy'' to comfort himself. He only felt that his eyes were shining and his body was swaying. Perhaps he had drank too much and was about to fall down.


    Ma Su changed his direction and looked at the wet nurse who was hugging a child while trembling in the corner. The child who was originally asleep was woken up by the crowd. He opened his eyes and let out a wail.


    Because of this weeping, the large hall became abnormally quiet. The soft or heavy breathing of the crowd, the crackling of coal in the brazier, the sound of the wind blowing through their hair could all be heard.


    Jin Wushu gave a violent shout, "Step down..."


    The wet nurse was so scared that her legs turned soft. She hurriedly carried the child and was about to leave when King Qin shouted, "Stop!"


    His voice was even more filled with anger than Jin Wushu. milkmaid felt her legs go weak, and didn''t dare to go any further.


    Ma Su immediately shouted: "Ridiculous Fourth Prince, what kind of hero do you call yourself? His wife had given birth to more than six months ago, yet you actually believed that it was the effect of the Lingzhi? Look clearly, this child isn''t yours. It was a secret relationship between Ye Lvguanyin and that Chidan soldier before he married you. An evil son of a fallen nation''s lowly soldier, if you take him as a treasure ¡­ They warn you with good intentions, so that you will not be deceived... Hahaha, Fourth Prince, you are truly magnanimous. Perhaps you already know about it, yet you still arrogantly took care of it for your son. Or perhaps, you like this cheap son of yours? Is there something wrong with Fourth Prince''s family? Is there something wrong with them?


    Everyone''s eyes could not help but turn towards the child, then looked at Jin Wushu, and then at the dumbfounded Chidan soldier. No one knew if it was because of psychological or other reasons, but they felt that the child was indeed very handsome and did not resemble the Fourth Prince in the slightest.


    Ye Lvguanyin who had already collapsed to the ground suddenly screamed, and rushed over with no regards to his life: "Damned devil, you scoundrel, what deep grievances do I have with you? What are you trying to frame me for? "You are framing my child..."


    She rushed too quickly, tripping the green hat that had been thrown to the ground. She landed heavily on the ground, clutching her stomach as she wailed in pain, "Aiyo, aiyo ¡­"


    No one around dared to move, and no one dared to move forward either. Only Officer Pang, who was surnamed Qidan, came to his senses and rushed over to help her up as he said anxiously, "Ling''er ¡­" "Ling''er, what''s wrong ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin pushed his hand away with all his might: "Get lost, get lost... You beast, you damned beast, you were bribed to frame me ¡­ "Scram, beast ¡­"


    She continued to wail and cry, kicking and hitting him. The jade-like clothes on her body were instantly ruined. Just then, A Zhu and A Hua ran over to support her. "Madam ¡­ "Madam ¡­"


    "Fourth Prince was Hua Rong''s scheme to harm slaves ¡­ Can''t you see... They were the ones who colluded ¡­ "Conspiracy ¡­"


    Ma Su said in a clear voice, "Isn''t it a conspiracy? Everyone just needs to look at the child''s appearance, and wouldn''t everyone be clear about whether he is like the Fourth Prince or like you, an old girl? Besides, who in their hometown hadn''t known that Madame Yeru and her lover were childhood sweethearts? Would Fourth Prince not investigate it thoroughly? Furthermore, if Madam Yeshi could ignore even these, then things could be done according to the rules of the Chinese people., do you dare? "


    Ye Lvguanyin could no longer cry out, he could only prostrate on the ground, and muttered: "It''s all part of the conspiracy, it''s all because of this Bastard that harmed me ¡­ "It''s all her fault ¡­"


    Jin Wushu stood in place, as if he had been suddenly struck dumb by a wooden stick, his mind suddenly went blank, he could only look at his "son" and then look at Ye Lvguanyin, as though he was in a tangled nightmare.


    Zong Han suddenly laughed loudly. "Thank you, Fourth Prince, for entertaining me. I will take my leave ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was completely stunned on the spot, unable to react at all.


    Zong Han was about to leave, but King Qin shouted loudly, "No one moves..."


    Zong Han was furious: "You dare to control this crown prince?"


    King Qin held Pu Luhu by the throat: "I told you not to leave, you''re not allowed to ¡­. Zong Han, are you really going to blame for killing Pu Luhu? "


    It turned out that Zong Han and the rest were all spectator audiences, although they secretly mocked Jin Wushu''s "Ganoderma lucidum prodigy", they could not tolerate the King Qin being so unruly, and wanted to mobilize people to capture him. However, the King Qin was cunning and had long seen through this point.


    Zong Han and Wolf Master''s relationship had been rather tense lately. If Pu Luhu died, wouldn''t it be clear to everyone that they did not care about his safety? He could only stop in his tracks immediately and smile awkwardly. Forget it, this was Jin Wushu''s liveliness, it was fine if they wanted to watch it themselves, why meddle in other people''s business?


    King Qin vented his anger, and Ma Su immediately said softly: "Great King, retreat..."


    King Qin grabbed Pu Luhu as if he were a wild dog, and laughed out loud: "Come out, come out, this old man still has a present for everyone. I wish Fourth Prince the best in getting the Ganoderma lucidum prodigy ¡­"


    They could only watch as he dragged Pu Luhu and walked forward, one step at a time.


    Jin Wushu could not help but follow closely behind. The things that he had experienced in his life could not be any worse than this.


    The guards holding onto their weapons blocked the entrance, while King Qin held onto Pu Luhu and shouted loudly, "Get out of the way, get out of the way ¡­ "Everyone move out of the way ¡­"


    The guards had no choice but to retreat step by step with their weapons raised.


    King Qin and the rest walked straight out of the door, and suddenly laughed loudly: "Please look ¡­"


    Everyone immediately looked over, but they could not see anything. The sky was pitch black.


    The King Qin roared, like the angry roar of a lion in the night, echoing far away, roaring along with the wind.


    Everyone only heard a rumbling sound as a ball of flame rose into the night sky. It was as bright as day and its flame was green. It was truly beautiful. At that time, the people of Liao Yu and the Golden Man had never been in the habit of releasing large scale fireballs. This fireball was something the King Qin had discovered long ago, when his Lingzhi was broken.


    During the Spring Festival, Song Kingdom''s family had the habit of setting off firecrackers. When the owner of the firecracker from Song Kingdom heard that the King Qin was preparing to customize a "Tortoise Pattern" firecracker, she was truly shocked, but she also found it funny.

 C213 great disgrace

    However, money could make the spirits move, the King Qin paid a high price, the boss did not care about how he did it, he only did his best to make the green flame of a few large turtles for him.


    At that time, the fire technique of the Song Kingdom was already very brilliant. Using the invented gunpowder to make cannons, etc., the fire rose into the sky. The beauty of the pattern was something these foreign people had never seen before.


    However, when they saw the beauty in front of them, they realized that it was actually a green picture of a turtle. That huge night sky that seemed to cover the entire Jinguo, was deafening.


    As the firework rose into the air and their line of sight shifted, they saw a huge banner hanging down from the entrance of the Fourth Prince Palace. On the green banner was a poem that everyone had seen on the green hats written in black and gold.


    giant turtle


    Despite the chaotic scene, many people could not help but laugh at the huge turtle painted on the green cloth. The turtle raised its head, and it was extremely vivid. It was unknown who laughed first, but everyone could not help but laugh out loud ¡­ Song Kingdom''s, Jinguo''s, Liaoning''s ¡­ All the guests were laughing.


    Some of the soldiers couldn''t help but laugh as well. This laugh was even more mighty and mighty. The night sky was filled with earth-shaking laughter.


    When they found out that something was wrong, they saw that a raging flame suddenly burned in the rear garden of Fourth Prince Palace. After hearing a loud hiss from the horse, Pu Luhu screamed miserably, and in the blink of an eye, King Qin and the others had already mounted their fast horses and galloped over.


    "Chase, quickly chase ¡­"


    Jin Wushu shouted: "Kill! Kill them all, leave no one alive! The left army pursued the east, the right army cut off the west, the centre army put out the fire, the chase... "Not a single survivor is allowed ¡­"


    A huge amount of anger brought about a huge sense of clarity, Jin Wushu immediately ordered everyone to take the lead and chase out. If they wanted to kill King Qin, they had to!


    It was as if the only way to wash away today''s humiliation was to immediately remove his head.


    He could only kill the King Qin.


    The guards who were also attracted by the fireworks woke up from the dream and chased after them, but with bows and arrows, it was useless for them to follow them, because there were too many guests gathered outside the door, some tactful guests did not want to bid farewell to their masters anymore, so they took the chance to leave quietly. The guards were afraid that the arrows would hurt people, and they could not afford to offend any of these people, so they did not dare to shoot arrows at a close distance.


    Jin Wushu chased at the forefront of the group. The arrow in his hand shot out randomly in the dark night, causing a big hole to appear in his chest like a fireball. It was as if he wanted to burn the entire white mountain and black water.


    This was a heavy snowfall at the end of winter. After this heavy snowfall, perhaps, spring would come soon.


    It was precisely because of this that the heavy snow raged like goose feathers, wanting to cover one''s face, heart and corpse without a shred of kindness.


    His hand that held the arrow was ice-cold, but his back was burning hot. It was as if he was suffering the greatest torture in the world, and he could only focus on chasing after it, until he killed King Qin ¡­


    But, how could the King Qin be so easy to chase?


    King Qin finally vented his anger. He had plotted and exhausted all of his methods just to give Jin Wushu a big blow, to take revenge for the abomination of his deceit. Now that he had escaped, he knew that it was impossible to find Lingzhi at the borders of the Jinguo, at least for now.


    Ma Su said: "King, are we still going to follow the original route?"


    "No, immediately take a detour back to the Song Kingdom''s border."


    "Yes."


    Everyone jumped out of the forest, suddenly hearing the Horseshoe in front, King Qin thought it was a pursuer, but the Horseshoe was messy, and there was only one way, he shouted: "Who is it?"


    His words were spoken in Chinese. A terrified female voice came from the forest, "It''s Servant ¡­"


    When King Qin heard the voice of a woman, he also spoke Chinese and immediately understood that it was a woman who had escaped from Jinguo. They chased after her. The lady had already reined her horse, and when Ma Su lit a fire piston, he saw a woman in tight clothes riding on a horse in fear, her body swaying unsteadily.


    "Miss, who are you?"


    "This servant is Princess Tianwei, taking advantage of Residence of the fourth prince''s chaos today, I sneaked out, hoping to return the soul to Da Song ¡­"


    Ma Su looked at King Qin, who immediately nodded: "Let''s go!"


    Seeing that the King Qin had promised to accompany her, Tian Wei relaxed. Ma Su lead the way, and after getting a dozen horses, she followed beside the rest of the people, heading towards the border of the Da Song.


    Behind him, the pursuers were getting closer and closer. It was the long hiss of a black horse.


    The King Qin frowned, "This giant turtle is still chasing after it. "Damn it."


    He pulled his horse to increase his speed, and behind him, arrow cluster began to rain down. He swung his sword to sweep away the arrow. At this moment, Tianwei managed to calm down. She had never had the thought of running before, and after seeing Hua Rong leaving and seeing Lu Wenlong and milkmaid leaving, she finally had the thought of running away. Tonight, she served the dishes with a group of servants, and when she saw that the "green hat" incident had started, it was a mess. She immediately realized that the chance had come, and quietly went out, taking the last bit of silver she had saved up to bribe a guard.


    Now, when the Fourth Prince caught up, he knew that the odds were against her, but when he saw this group of unfamiliar Song people trying to resist with all his might, she immediately persevered and galloped for his life.


    As she fled, the wind whistled beside her ears and she felt a pain on her back. She reached out her hand to touch it, and felt for a warm and moist hand.


    Ma Su asked in the darkness, "Princess Tianwei ¡­"


    Her voice was hoarse as she said, "Hurry up and run, I can still hold on ¡­"


    The rest of them naturally had no time to care about her. King Qin shouted, "Ma Su, you guys go.


    "Yes."


    Ma Su and the others left on their horses. King Qin also took out his bow and arrow and retaliated with all his might. After a long while, there was only darkness in the night and darkness in the ink-filled night. Then, the heavy snow that filled the sky quickly drowned out all the black arrows. It was completely silent all around, leaving only the mournful cries of the horses, reverberating very far in the dark water of the white mountain ¡­


    It was the darkest time before dawn. After this period, it was almost daybreak, and the guests in the Fourth Prince Palace had long since dispersed.


    Jin Wushu dismounted from his horse and stood at the entrance, using his feet to trample on the snow banner that the guards had torn off containing the banner of "Giant Tortoise Voodoo", he gasped for breath with all his might, as though he was a ferocious beast in a desperate situation. His mouth opened and closed, unable to scream out or curse out, or even cry out.


    After trampling on it for a long time, the turtle still had its head held high, looking at him with a challenging expression. He suddenly bent down and pulled up the banner, using all his strength to tear it apart. The only sound that could be heard was the sound of cloth tearing. "Swish, swish ¡­"


    Broken! Broken!


    He wanted to tear everything in the world to pieces!


    He could only wish to destroy this world immediately!


    These days, he had been in high spirits, immersed in the joy of his wife and children. When had he ever thought that he would be cuckolded? When had he ever thought that his "son" was someone else''s son?


    What premature delivery, what Ganoderma lucidum prodigy, these were all bullshit words. It was laughable that in his heroic life, he was actually tricked by a woman into running circles, and today, such a huge humiliation had erupted.


    The pride he believed in was the greatest humiliation in the world.


    Wu Qimai, Han Chang and the others who had surrounded him did not dare to take a single step forward. They were normally his most trusted generals, but at this moment, they could not console him in the slightest.


    No man, after such humiliation, expected comfort from a man.


    They did not dare to say anything to comfort him at such a time.


    Therefore, everyone only stood far away, and then, after a long while, Han Chang finally walked forward, grabbed the pile of broken steps under Fourth Prince''s feet, and threw all of them into the bonfire in front of them.


    A green flame rose from the silk in the fire. It immediately gave off a charred and tormented smell, but it soon turned to ashes in the raging flames.


    Even the green tortoise that had a mocking expression on its face was thoroughly reduced to ashes.


    Jin Wushu then roared out in rage, with a heavy palm, he almost flipped the brazier: "King Qin, this prince will not kill you in this life, I swear I will not be a human!"


    From the battle at sea to the land, he hadn''t thought that he would lose his life not at the hands of any decent enemy general, but at the hands of a ruthless pirate.


    Even though the two nations were at loggerheads with, Wu Jie and the other famous generals, it was still a battle between two armies and not a personal grudge.


    Only the King Qin, the bandit from Heavenly Demon Palace.


    As long as it was a man, they wouldn''t be able to do something as despicable as him. However, not only did he do it, he was also happy and indifferent!


    Just because of a single lingzhi!


    Just because he did not blackmail his own thousand year ganoderma.


    Not only had his son been stolen away, his entire life''s worth of face and honor, the dignity of a man had also been stripped clean by him.


    A scoundrel, the world''s first class scoundrel.


    Scoundrel.


    Scoundrel!


    Jin Wushu''s eyes seemed to be about to bleed, his body was on the verge of collapse. Wu Qimai and the others stepped forward to help him, but he waved his hands and hysterically howled: "Get lost, get lost ¡­ All of you, scram... "Whoever dares to take another step forward will be the one to kill you ¡­"


    Everyone stood where they were, not daring to take another step, they could only watch as Fourth Prince stumbled back into the hall.


    The room was quiet, except for the huge brazier burning in the middle, which shone brightly on the scattered green hats on the floor and the remains of the food on the tables.


    Ye Lvguanyin lied on the ground. He had almost fainted but no matter how great his fear, no matter how smart and strong she was, he would fall to the ground limply.


    Her father, the Master Jeru, was still standing there dumbstruck, not moving at all. He was drugged by the King Qin, and had to go to a corner to take a antidote three days later. He couldn''t say it at all, and even though he was burning with anxiety, he could only point fingers and make gestures, which was completely impossible to express.


    Ye Lvguanyin first shouted out a few "Daddy, Daddy ¡­" In the end, he realized that it was useless and he hated him for bringing King Qin. He crawled on the ground and cried painfully, "Why did you bring people to harm me, Abba?"


    Master Jeru didn''t know what to say. What could he do when his entire family was being pushed by King Qin?


    Chidan soldier stood beside her and kept calling out to her anxiously, "Ling''er ¡­ "Ling''er ¡­"


    She tried to open her eyes wide, "Go ¡­" Go... "You caused me ¡­"


    "No, Ling''er. I don''t know. I was also caught ¡­"


    "Scram, why don''t you just die ¡­" "You''re about to die. You''re going to kill me, kill your son ¡­"


    Her eyes suddenly widened and her face was filled with fear. Her lips trembled, "Fourth Prince ¡­ Fourth Prince... "


    Chidan soldier also stood up, looking at Jin Wushu who walked in shakily and with fear, as well as the shining blade in his hand.

 C214 slut

    Chidan soldier retreated step by step, and Ye Lvguanyin stood up with all his might, "Fourth Prince ¡­ Spare me ¡­ Your servant is innocent ¡­ Don''t listen to rumors... Causing me to die, that Southern Barbarians slut causing me to die ¡­ That''s right, that''s right, Hua Rong harmed me. She was jealous that he did not get the Lingzhi, so he told King Qin, the adulterer, to harm me ¡­ "


    The two words "adulterer" resounded in Jin Wushu''s ears like a thunderclap in a clear sky.


    That Chidan soldier knew that the situation was bad and also retreated step by step until she reached the wall. She had no other way out as she said in fear, "Right, right, right, it was Southern Barbarians who framed me. "Capture me ¡­"


    Jin Wushu only saw his unkempt face, open and close his lips. Each of his words, only added insult to injury, as he ruthlessly stabbed a knife into the bone.


    "Fourth Prince, you need to calm down. This is someone''s plan ¡­ Southern Barbarians used this tactic, can''t you tell ¡­ Fourth Prince, it''s all Hua Rong, all of them are Hua Rong, this King Qin is taking revenge on her behalf completely, revenge on you, Fourth Prince ¡­ For the sake of serving you in the past ¡­ Fourth Prince... "


    Chidan soldier was so frightened that she almost went limp. "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    His broadsword swung out like the wind, chopping downwards.


    "Ah ¡­"


    ''s head went limp, and then he flew down to the ground. With his eyes wide open, he glared at the corpse that was lying against the wall, blood flowing out from his neck.


    Ye Lvguanyin almost fainted as he roared in anger, "Bitch ¡­ It was that bitch Hua Rong who harmed me ¡­ Fourth Prince, please have mercy ¡­ Fourth Prince... "


    She was kneeling on the ground, her hair in disarray, tears streaming down her face.


    Jin Wushu glared at her as if he was staring at a demon.


    Suddenly, a child''s cry sounded from the side. It was from poor "Ganoderma lucidum prodigy" Kinsey. He was strong, with long arms and legs, and he was whimpering as if worrying about his own fate. milkmaid''s hands were trembling, he almost couldn''t hold it anymore.


    Jin Wushu took a step forward, and fiercely looked at the child. Since he was born, he would go and hug, love, and tease the child every single day, his own "blood and bone blood", and even more so, give him a lot of effort and joy than he would ever receive from Lu Wenlong.


    Son!


    What a ridiculous mockery.


    When Ye Lvguanyin saw Jin Wushu''s bloodshot eyes looking towards his son, he suddenly trembled all over.


    She kneeled and crawled forward, and then hugged onto Jin Wushu''s leg. "Fourth Prince, I am at fault, the flesh in my belly is always yours ¡­ Please calm down... Fourth Prince, I beg you ¡­ "


    It was absolutely true. No matter how careless Jin Wushu was, he was clear about this point.


    He stared at Ye Lvguanyin''s miserable face. Not long ago, he looked dignified and elegant, with a thousand ways to look at him. But now, why was he so ugly, with the shape of a witch?


    He suddenly laughed.


    Ye Lvguanyin was scared out of his wits by his terrifying mirth.


    Her hand loosened, and the shiny blade swung before her eyes. She looked at her son and blacked out.


    The wet nurse was so frightened that when she knelt down, the child almost fell to the ground and stopped crying. She stared curiously at the "father" with her deep black eyes, and waved her small hand a few times, making a "wuu" sound.


    The two servant girls who were frightened out of their wits also fell to their knees, sobbing, "Fourth Prince, spare us ¡­"


    Jin Wushu looked at the puddle of black blood that dripped from Ye Lvguanyin''s body, and threw down the big blade in his hand, which almost created a crater in the ground with a "Dang" sound.


    He turned around and walked out. Only then did the maidservants rush to help Ye Lvguanyin up as they screamed miserably, "Madam, madam ¡­"


    This was an extremely cold day, and snow was flying everywhere all day. Even in Golden Man, it was rare for there to be such a large snowflake, and it practically covered the entire world.


    Because it was too cold, everyone closed their doors and did not come out. Even the incident with the "green hat" in the Fourth Prince could only be spread around in a small area.


    Ye Lvguanyin was dragged away by a carriage that afternoon. After she miscarried, his body became weak. After lying down for a while, he got on the carriage and headed towards Fourth Prince''s Palace.


    Before she left, she had already regained some of her consciousness. The wet nurse hugged her son as she said, "You can go to the carriage and wait there."


    After the wet nurse had been ordered to leave, she was supported by the maid A Zhu and slowly walked towards the Fourth Prince''s palace. She was dressed in plain Chedan women''s clothes, pale and haggard, and more delicate than she had ever been before.


    Jin Wushu laid on the bed drunkenly, the wine jar s were strewn all over the place, the foul air in the room was almost suffocating, a few servants stood there with their hands folded, no one daring to speak.


    Ye Lvguanyin kneeled down, his voice miserable: "This sinful woman has taken great care of Fourth Prince, to the Yanjing, I will spend my life thinking of Buddha, and pray for peace for Fourth Prince. "The sinners only seek the afterlife, tie the grass, and redeem the friendship between Fourth Prince and this servant ¡­"


    After she said these few words, seeing that Jin Wushu still had his eyes closed and was drunk, without knowing everything, she slowly got up and walked out.


    The wives of the Fourth Prince Palace were whispering and pointing at each other as they watched this once illustrious First Wife leave.


    The position of the Residence of the fourth prince''s Mistress was empty again. Next year, you can come to my house.


    Ye Lvguanyin''s expression was extremely calm, because he knew that his enemies were watching him as a joke, he did not cry at all. It only tightened its body around the mink Big Kew.


    Outside, the carriage was waiting.


    This carriage was the one that came to Shang Jing when she was pregnant and belonged to her alone. The curtain of the carriage was tightly shut, blocking the wind and snow outside. A small stove was set up beside the fire. It could be said to be as warm as spring.


    However, when he thought back to when he left, he couldn''t help but cry. He didn''t know if he would have the chance to return to this house which had brought him endless glory.


    The carriage''s rumbling sounds could be heard as the Shang Jing got further and further away. The Yanjing was getting closer and closer. Beside her, his son was sleeping soundly, next to her, and the "flesh and blood" of the Fourth Prince had already flowed out, he thought, the Fourth Prince wouldn''t care much about it.


    Hatred filled his eyes and heart.


    Hate the King Qin, hate Hua Rong.


    It was all this damnable bitch''s fault. If she hadn''t taken revenge in private, how would he be where he was today?


    From the high heavens to the humiliating hell, it was all thanks to her.


    Just when Ye Lvguanyin hated Hua Rong to the bones, Hua Rong was at home on the fire brick bed, roasting peanuts with his son. This was a gift Zhang Xian brought to his child. Lu Wenlong was exceptionally pleased with this rare item, the shell was even thrown into the fire, and with a "chi" sound, it would occasionally emit a crisp sound, followed by a rich fragrance.


    He peeled it off as his mother had taught him, but instead of eating first, he gave one to her. "Mom, eat this."


    Hua Rong happily patted his little face and fed him the peanuts. "Son, mother will give you all the best things first."


    These days, she and Yue Pengju had spent every day with their children. Time passed, and without her realizing it, several months had passed.


    Yue Pengju was wiping his spear by the side. Hearing his mother''s and son''s laughter, he raised his head and glanced at his wife, realising that although she was smiling all day, her body had not completely recovered.


    He mumbled to himself, "There''s no more tiger bones, there''s almost no soup left. I''ll go out and take a look today ¡­"


    Hua Rong turned and looked at him, then smiled: "It''s snowing heavily today, the beasts are hungry, they are more ferocious and difficult to deal with. Maybe another day, when the weather is better, we can go out again."


    It was already spring, and there was still a lot of snow. Hua Rong reckoned that after this period of time, spring would truly come. Ever since she had lived here, Yue Pengju had been hoarding and hunting, never once had she stopped a tiger bone bear''s paw for soup. She suspected that all the beasts in the nearby forests had long been taken by Yue Pengju, so every time he left, it would take more and more time.


    Yue Pengju shook his head: "No, if I don''t go out, I will lose my rations."


    "Hehe, Pengju, there''s even Lingzhi."


    Her voice was gentle, but her eyes were firm. She held onto his hand and said, "Pengju, it''s a similar snowstorm, it''s best for our family to be together. It''s so dangerous for you to go out in the snow, I''m worried about you.


    Yue Pengju saw that his wife stopped him, he was never willing to disobey her, so he went to organize some Ganoderma, and then flipped to where he still had three tiger bones. He could still deal with her for two or three days, so he agreed to wait another two or three days before leaving.


    He put down his spear and walked over to sit on the brick bed next to his wife and son. He took out a piece of dried meat and game and started roasting it on the fire. He had long become familiar with the imperial guards, and now that he was tired of playing with his parents, he went to find the imperial guards to play with them.


    There were only two people left in the room. Yue Pengju looked at his wife''s gentle face, which was illuminated by the light of the fire. Hua Rong saw that he was staring at him, and retorted: "What are you looking at?"


    He suddenly laughed. "It''s been a long time since we''ve been alone together like this." He lowered his voice. "That troublesome little guy is always by your side, more spoiled than me. I really can''t take it anymore ¡­"


    Hua Rong spat at him. He put her arm around her wife''s shoulders and felt a surge of emotion. When Hua Rong heard his heartbeat thump thump thump thump, her breathing became more and more hurried. Looking at the already closed door, her face reddened, and she said in a low voice, "I''ve improved a lot these past few days, I should be able to ¡­"


    Yue Pengju smiled and gave her a deep kiss on the lips: "You will get better. There''s still a lot of time in the future, we still have a lot of days left."


    Hua Rong leaned on his chest with moist eyes. A man, who guarded her disabled wife for so long without any regrets, how lucky was she to have had three lives?


    She seemed to be in a frenzy, "Pengju, I want to get better. I must get better. I must give birth to many children for you ¡­"


    He was more joyful than he felt for her, more eager than he had been for her. As long as she was in good spirits, his hopes would always be limitless.

 C215 Princess

    As the two were deep in love, they heard the child outside shout loudly, "Mother, mother ¡­" "Mom ¡­"


    Yue Pengju thought that he was calling Hua Rong and chuckled, "Little fellow, you''ve missed me ¡­"


    When he opened the door, he found two uninvited guests standing in the snow. A lady who had just jumped down from her horse rushed forward and hugged Lu Wenlong. She was so happy that she cried.


    Hua Rong had already got off the brick bed. Seeing that it was Ma Su and Tian Wei, she was both surprised and happy.


    Tian Wei''s face was pale. "Madame Yue, I escaped ¡­ "I''m going back to the capital ¡­"


    "That''s great."


    Tianwei could actually escape, could it be that the King Qin was helping her? But where were the King Qin s? She looked left and right, but other than Ma Su, there was no one else.


    Her gaze turned towards Ma Su, who handed over a box: "Madame Yue, this is the lingzhi that our family has collected along the way." Then, she saw Hua Rong''s doubt, so she said, "Madame Yue, I was just passing by, and coincidentally met Princess Tianwei."


    How could there be such a coincidence?


    Hua Rong naturally did not believe it, but, if Ma Su did not say it, then it must be because he was ordered by the King Qin. Hua Rong was unable to force him, and only now did she understand that the King Qin must be nearby and had not gone far.


    The King Qin had indeed not gone far. After he, Tian Wei, and the rest escaped, they agreed to send Tian Wei over to meet Lu Wenlong. They gave her to the local magistrate and escorted his back to the capital.


    It was naturally appropriate for Yue Pengju to look for the local magistrate, so he asked Ma Su to bring her here.


    Hua Rong invited everyone to sit on the hot brick bed. milkmaid had already brought the hot tea water for Tian Wei long ago. Tianwei had been on the run for a long time. Now that she was finally in a safe and warm environment, it was as if she was in a dream. Although she and Hua Rong did not have a good relationship, but when they saw each other, they felt close and close. She could only look at her, speechless, as though she was an old friend.


    She ate something and held the child in her arms. She couldn''t help but cry again. The child used her small hands to wipe away her tears. "Mom. "Don''t cry, mom, don''t cry ¡­"


    Hua Rong and the rest were all moved.


    Everyone treated the return of the only princess in the Song Kingdom as a top priority. Yue Pengju immediately called the guards over to the Oolong Town to invite Zhang Xian and Yu Peng over.


    That evening, the two of them rushed over. After everyone finished their greetings, Yu Peng said: "lower official Yu Peng, is willing to lead a hundred horses to escort the princess back to the capital."


    "In that case, I''ll have to trouble everyone." Tian Wei was excited. "This servant will see the The elder brother of the nine soon ¡­"


    Seeing that she had experienced many hardships, Hua Rong said softly, "Shangguan Family will definitely be very surprised and happy ¡­"


    Everyone was filled with grief. The next morning, Tian Wei said her goodbyes and left. She mounted, looked back at the child longingly, and rode away.


    When they reached the fork of the road, Ma Su reined his horse and bowed: "Princess, I will take my leave ¡­"


    She didn''t speak a word with her along the way, but Ma Su took great care of her. Especially since she was injured on her waist, and it was even Ma Su who had discovered that she had to carefully take care of her, apply medicine, and pour tea for her. If not for Ma Su, even if she could escape, she would have died halfway. Along the way, she felt a deep sense of gratitude and sympathy for the pirates they had met. Furthermore, not only did Ma Su attend to her injuries, he also told her about the situation in the Song Kingdom. He was from a scholarly family, so his speech was gentle and his knowledge was broad.


    They were about to part now, but a girl couldn''t bring herself to say some things. At this time, there was a thick cloth belt around her waist, which Ma Su had personally wrapped around her waist. For this reason, he had even seen her "jade body". Seeing that Ma Su was about to leave, she felt sad and melancholy, and could only mutter: "From now on, are you going to the capital?"


    This was the first time in Ma Su''s life that he had served a woman in such a manner, and it was even the golden branch of the Da Song, a noble princess. Even though he had met her in times of poverty and decline, along the way, he also felt that this woman was gentle and kind.


    When he saw the look in her eyes, he panicked a bit. However, he was a pirate after all, so he didn''t dare to dream of getting the princess''s attention. If I have the chance, I will go to the capital. "


    Tianwei let out a long sigh. If such a person was living a peaceful life, he could also be a scholar as a top scholar. What about now? After escaping back home, he did not dare to hope for anything else. With tears in his eyes, he bade farewell to Ma Su and under the escort of the rest, headed towards the capital.


    His figure had completely disappeared. Only then did Ma Su come to his senses and slowly hit his horse. As he walked in the snow, he felt a little melancholy in his heart.


    Hua Rong and the others watched as Tian Wei and Ma Su left. Looking around, he could see that there was not a single trace of King Qin in the pure white world of ice and snow.


    Although Ma Su didn''t say it, the King Qin must be here, and it was in the vicinity.


    However, he didn''t show himself.


    Why was he still here for so long? Why not go back to his island?


    She naturally did not know that there were other reasons. She only wanted to know why this fool had been hiding at the border all this time.


    She stood in a daze for a moment, listening to the north wind blow past her ears. Then, her husband''s gentle voice rang out, "Go in, it''s too cold ¡­"


    "Mom ¡­" Lu Wenlong tilted his head, "That mother ¡­ Oh, no, auntie... Will she still come to see me? "


    The reason that the child had been ordered by Hua Rong to stop calling Tian Wei "mother" was because she did not want to reveal news of her past status as Fourth Prince. To have Tianwei return to the Da Song, this was the most humiliating experience. Furthermore, she would naturally get married and give birth in the future, so why would this matter be made public?


    She shook her head at her son''s insistence. From then on, in the palace compound, Tianwei was the princess, how could she so easily travel to the outside world?


    But, could her The elder brother of the nine, the current Shangguan Family, treat her well?


    Unable to answer her son, she took him and her husband back to the house.


    When the door completely closed, King Qin quietly walked out from under an ancient tree that was covered in snow. He strictly ordered Ma Su to wait, to not tell Hua Rong about playing tricks on him, and even more so, to not expose the fake Lingzhi. After Hua Rong consumed the Lingzhi, she would definitely believe in its spiritual effect. A person''s will was often superior to spirit medicine. If one knew that it was fake, wouldn''t that mean that they could immediately shatter this confidence?


    King Qin was wearing a black fur coat, which was the complete opposite of this icy world. He stood where he was for a long time, letting the wind and snow rain down on his entire body, turning him into a "white man".


    He actually didn''t dare to see the girl.


    He didn''t even dare to see her again.


    It wasn''t because of the "don''t come looking for me in the future" she had said, but because the impending death was brought to her by herself. It was personally brewed by her.


    Back on the island, he had threatened to kill her every day. Now, it had finally happened.


    His chest ached. With every step he took, his heart would tear at her. He just wanted to know, what should he do so that she would truly not die and would live for a hundred years?


    The heavy snow from the past few days had finally stopped, and the weather had completely cleared up.


    The streets in front of the Fourth Prince Palace had long since been deserted, and were no longer bustling with guests like when Ye Lvguanyin was there. With the excuse that Jin Wushu was sick, he was either drowsy or drunk at home the whole time. When Pu Luhu returned, Wolf Lord already knew of everything that had happened. He did not summon him either, and only allowed him to rest and calm down.


    The majority of the concubine s in the palace had originally hoped that after taking Ye Lvguanyin down, everyone would have a chance. But who would have thought that in this half a month, not only did the Fourth Prince s not gather any concubine s, even some of them who took the initiative to flirt with Ye Lvguanyin were extorted out.


    There were a few concubine who entered in the name of persuasion wine in an extremely alluring manner, yet came out with their heads and faces covered in dirt. They repeated this way a few times, and then no one dared to go and find fault with themselves.


    Everyone was suspicious, could it be that Fourth Prince had experienced such a huge blow and was no longer interested in matters between men and women? But it didn''t look like it either. How could he be so strong?


    Everyone was furious in their hearts, they hated Ye Lvguanyin even more, if not for this woman, how could Fourth Prince be like this? Wouldn''t each of them only be able to live a life as a widow?


    Half a month later, Jin Wushu suddenly got up from the brick bed and went to the court wearing a set of heavy armor s.


    Everyone was surprised to see him like this. Even Wolf Lord was taken aback. He asked, "What are you trying to do, undercover?"


    "This prince will invite the lead to join the battle."


    In the past few days, Song Jin had not fought any battles, because the Song Jun relied on the Yangtze River for support and water battles, causing the Golden Army to be forced to retreat time and time again.


    Jin Wushu saw that everyone had a troubled look on their face, and calmly said: "Right now, the most intense competition between Song Kingdom and Jinguo is over the two rivers. In their opinion, it would be better to return the two rivers of land ¡­ "


    Zong Han laughed loudly: "You must be silly, how many golden sons have you lost in order to obtain this land, how can you give it back to the Southern Barbarians?"


    Jin Wushu ignored him and only said to the Wolf Lord, "In a war between the Great Golden Rankers, Guai Zima of the large legions will be victorious in every battle. However, once you go deeper into the ground, you will fall into the rugged mountain roads of the Song Kingdom. It was better to change his considerations. The two rivers of land were both plains, and the Southern Barbarians viewed this place as very important. If they were to return it, they would definitely send some heavy soldiers to guard it. This way, Guai Zima Fingers from the Plains will be the most suitable battle formation and tactics for Da Jin. We might as well gather the best forces and annihilate the Song Jun ¡­ "


    Even Zong Han could not help but admire what he said. With just a sentence, he had solved the problem that had plagued the generals for so long.


    Jin Wushu continued, "Currently, attacking Song has always been at a disadvantage. It is that Da Jin''s army has sunk into the south of the Song Kingdom''s moist or rugged forest areas. After thinking about it for a long time, Zhao Deji had sent people to negotiate multiple times. We might as well use two rivers of land as bait, and when we lure the Song Kingdom''s army, both of us should prepare ourselves, and change our route of attack. "


    He paused, and Zong Han immediately asked: "How do I change it?"


    He took out a rough map, "Starting from the Treasure Chicken in Shaanxi, we have attacked the Song Kingdom''s back. The center of the fortress has always been the center of the south dynasty, and the most important places under the heavens are the places where kings gather and fodder for the troops and horses. As long as we take this place down, we can exterminate Song ¡­"


    At this time, even Zong Han felt admiration for Jin Wushu. He was normally arrogant, but at this moment, he could not help but say loudly: "Fourth Prince is a good idea."


    The wolf-master asked: "Capture the two s and negotiate. My Great Jinguo''s Guai Zima and some of the other Song Kingdom''s generals are all competent. Who should be sent to attack the pass? "


    Zong Han said: "The Sichuan Shan area is guarded by the famous general Wu Jie of the Song Kingdom, he has always been famous, moreover, the terrain there, can''t be broken even if there are tens of thousands of enemies, I am afraid it won''t be easy ¡­"


    Wolf Lord looked around, seeing that none of the princes had any intention of leaving, he looked at Jin Wushu, only to see that Jin Wushu did not mind and said: "Since that''s the case, we will set out on our own. Anyway, it was his own suggestion. "


    Seeing Jin Wushu taking the initiative to bite this tough bone, everyone was happy.

 C216 Tianwei ran away

    The discussion ended and the crowd dispersed. The Wolf Lord called Jin Wushu, but seeing his haggard appearance, he seemed to have changed into a different person. He naturally knew about Jin Wushu''s setback in the matter of the family. However, after the incident had occurred, he ordered everyone to just say that it was the Southern Barbarians who had provoked them into estrangement in retaliation, in order to protect Fourth Prince''s reputation. In any case, the Chidan soldier already died with no proof, so the female spirit did not care too much about this sort of things.


    Wolf owner could only console him, "Southern Barbarians is crafty, Fourth Prince doesn''t need to be tricked by them."


    Jin Wushu said indifferently: "I can take care of it myself."


    "This time''s conquest is not easy to handle with Wu Jie. Moreover, it will take a long time to fight so there''s no need to rush."


    "I think we should take care of our own affairs and leave early. We should first prepare for the battle and build a fortress. We don''t dare to fight for a day and a night''s work."


    "Fourth Prince thinks carefully. This is good."


    They rode back to the Fourth Prince Mansion. At this time, it was just afternoon, and the weather was sunny after the heavy snow. The sunlight shined on the snow on the side of the road, giving off some colored rays of light.


    Jin Wushu looked at his family''s cold and cheerless front door, and in his heart, he didn''t know what to feel. After a period of drunkenness, he was no longer willing to stay here. The only way out was to go to the battlefield, immediately go to the battlefield, and kill off all the opponents who had defeated him, as well as the King Qin! Only victory, a great victory, could ease his vile state of mind.


    A few well-dressed concubine s were waiting at the door. Today, they finally had the chance to see Fourth Prince pull himself together and dress himself up. Although he was out of place, they were happy too, because only if Fourth Prince pulled himself together, would they have the chance to get pregnant while waiting for one Ye Lvguanyin to fall, so naturally there would be other Zhang Wang and Li Guanyin who stood up.


    Upon seeing Jin Wushu dismount, two concubine s immediately went forward to help him: "Fourth Prince, you''ve returned ¡­"


    "This servant has prepared your favorite pork plate tonight ¡­"


    He suddenly thought of something and asked, "Where''s Tianwei?"


    Everyone was taken aback.


    At night, even if Tianwei took advantage of the chaos to escape, he didn''t know if she was still alive or dead. And during this half a month, Jin Wushu was so drunk that he did not even know one person was missing from the mansion.


    The butler came up and carefully said, "Fourth Prince, Tianwei has run away. Her whereabouts are unknown ¡­. old slave once reported to you ¡­ "


    In fact, the Old Housekeeper had reported this matter to him twice, but he had always been half asleep and half awake, so he had no idea at all. Everyone was afraid that he would be angered, so he shook his head and said lightly: "If he runs, then he runs."


    He had never had any feelings for her, but she was just a concubinage. Even if she was a princess of a Song Kingdom, she would still run away if she ran away.


    He only said to the butler, "Immediately clean up and pack up. We will set off with our team in three days."


    Butler immediately accepted the order.


    Three days later, Jin Wushu set out on time.


    When the army reached the border, they saw the Oolong Town at the border of Song Jin. His army did not pass here, but took a detour. He suddenly stopped.


    At this time, she clearly thought of Hua Rong, and that foreign woman who was very likely going to lose her life here because she consumed a fake lingzhi.


    It was the first time he had thought of her in a long time.


    In the previous muddled days, he didn''t think about anything at all. He didn''t think about anything at all. He only dreamt about being drunk and felt that life was like an absurd irony.


    He didn''t know what to think as he stopped his horse and turned to Wu Qimai, "Go and find all the witch doctors around here for me. "Then, find out where Wen Long is ¡­"


    "Fourth Prince, why do you need a witch doctor? and they have witch doctors in their own armies... "


    "No need to ask any further, just come find me."


    "Yes."


    Wu Qimai accepted their orders and left. One day later, the three medicine doctors gathered at the only inn in Town, located within a radius of two hundred miles.


    Jin Wushu had already changed into casual attire. The three witch doctors knelt down and greeted: "Greetings Fourth Prince."


    Jin Wushu said, "Everyone, no need to be so courteous. The reason why I invited you here is to ask you guys, half a year ago, who ever treated a strange female patient? "


    He described Hua Rong''s situation to the Witch Doctor according to what King Qin told him when he asked for the Lingzhi. The two Witch Doctors immediately said, "I''ve never seen such a patient in my own house."


    He looked at the third Witch Doctor, but seeing the strange expression in the Witch Doctor''s eyes, he waved his hand, ordering Wu Qimai to ask the two Witch Doctors to leave politely, leaving behind the third person.


    He stared at the witch doctor. "Were you the one who treated him?"


    The Witch Doctor asked, "Who is that lady to you?"


    Seeing him like this, Jin Wushu confirmed that it was him who had treated Hua Rong, and immediately asked: "How is her injury?"


    "I hope this girl is not someone from the Fourth Prince. She was severely injured, and her internal organs were shattered. The only reason she was able to forcefully endure it was because she had to rely on Lingzhi to prolong her life. "Even if I can delay it for over a year or so, I will become a cripple and not be able to give birth ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was shocked: "Is that true?"


    "How do we dare deceive the Fourth Prince?!"


    So that''s how it was.


    So what Yue Pengju said was all false. Hua Rong, has she already embarked on a path of no return?


    Once upon a time, his passion towards the "tea brewing" woman slowly cooled down. Because he couldn''t get it, he decided to give up on the idea of asking for her whereabouts. Who knew that after going around in circles, she would finally arrive at a place not too far away from her?


    Because of her betrayal and humiliation, her complex feelings for her suddenly rekindled ¡ª at least, she was magnanimous and did not hide anything from him.


    She suddenly felt fear in her heart. Was she really going to die? Am I going to die soon?


    Only after a while did he remember to ask, "How can I treat it?"


    The Witch Doctor stood up. "Fourth Prince, please forgive me. "Her husband begged me before ¡­"


    When he said "husband", he meant King Qin. However, Jin Wushu thought that it was Yue Pengju.


    "If we can obtain thousand year ganoderma s, we can also heal them completely. However, based on the current situation, her husband clearly hasn''t obtained any thousand year ganoderma ¡­ "


    "thousand year ganoderma?"


    "You must use a thousand year ganoderma."


    Jin Wushu''s heart chilled for half a second. Only now did he completely understand why King Qin was plotting to kill him that easily. King Qin obviously thought that he had lied to him and switched with Lingzhi, killing Hua Rong.


    "Fourth Prince, please forgive our helplessness. Goodbye."


    The Witch Doctor turned around and left, but Jin Wushu still remained seated. She muttered to herself, "Hua Rong, actually, I had no intention to harm you, and did not wish for you to die ¡­"


    There was a knock on the door, and a guard hurriedly came in: "Fourth Prince, the person who went out to investigate has returned."


    "Come in."


    A guard came in and reported, "This lowly one has received news that General Song has already resigned from his post. is currently representing the Oolong Town military camp. "He and his wife recuperated at the border. It was said that his wife was severely injured, so there isn''t much time left ¡­"


    Yue Pengju and Hua Rong''s husband and wife did not form a personal enemy for half a life. It was not a secret that they were injured and had to recuperate.


    Jin Wushu was extremely shocked that he would resign from office. This was truly out of his expectations.


    Wu Qimai carefully reminded him: "Fourth Prince, we should get going."


    "Let Han Chang lead the team first, I will rush over shortly."


    "This ¡­"


    "At the moment, we are only constructing a defense project, we will not fight directly with the Song Jun, there will be no major battles at the moment, I will tell Han Chang to be careful, and that will be enough."


    Wu Qimai could not help but ask, "Fourth Prince, what do you want?"


    "I''m going out for a walk."


    Wu Qimai naturally knew what he was thinking and anxiously said: "Fourth Prince, you must not. Hua Rong is now Yue Pengju''s wife, why should you take such a risk? What''s more ¡­ King Qin... "


    He didn''t dare to continue speaking, but Jin Wushu said lightly: "I''m just going to see the child."


    "That child is of southern blood after all. I''m afraid he might raise a tiger and cause trouble ¡­" He saw that Fourth Prince''s face was getting darker and darker, and did not dare to say anymore. The Fourth Prince was exceptionally sensitive towards the word "bloodline", he did not care about Ye Lvguanyin''s whereabouts nor did he care about him. He did not even ask about him, it was as if this person did not exist. The villains in the residence were all discussing why Fourth Prince let that slut leave so easily. They had to at least punish her. However, only Wu Qimai could understand that Fourth Prince''s true heart was dead set on dying. He even felt that punishing her was unnecessary.


    It was humiliating even when he was to punish her.


    Now, the only thing that could comfort him was Lu Wenlong.


    Wu Qimai understood his intentions, and did not try to persuade him anymore, only thinking, is Fourth Prince really only going to see the child?


    The weather had cleared up continuously, and on the morning of the same day, Yue Pengju raised his spear and was about to go hunting.


    Opening the door, he found a large box. When he opened the box, he saw that it was filled with top-grade Lingzhi. These days, he had been visiting all the teachers in the vicinity and had found all sorts of medical books to study them. He already had quite a bit of experience with how to differentiate Lingzhi from others. Although the box didn''t contain any thousand years old, it had to be at least two or three hundred years old.


    Every time he went out to hunt, Hua Rong would send him to the door. Today, when she saw him standing at the door without leaving for a good while, because her back was facing him, she couldn''t see what he was holding, but said gently: "Pengju, what''s wrong?"


    He turned and came in with the box.


    Hua Rong looked at the box, also surprised. Other than the Emperor''s two rewards, the only person who regularly sent Lingzhi over was King Qin. But he did not send them out like that, but to have Ma Su deliver them to him.


    This means, was not from the King Qin.


    Yue Pengju said: "Who sent this? King Qin again? "


    She was also very confused, "If it isn''t the King Qin, who else could it be?"


    After thinking about it, he and Yue Pengju did not have many friends and relatives, and a group of subordinates and friends, they would not have this kind of wealth that he did not need to hide. Could it be that this fellow''s personality had changed again?


    "Who cares, let''s put it aside first. It''s probably the King Qin again."


    Yue Pengju put down the box and gently said to his wife: "Go and rest first, I will come back as soon as possible after I come back to hunt."


    "Yes, I''ll wait for your dinner."

 C217 Family

    Yue Pengju had not walked far when he suddenly saw Zhang Xian flying over with two guards.


    The two of them were surprised, why was Zhang Xian here so early in the morning?


    Zhang Xian alighted from the horse, and his face was extremely ugly. He hurriedly asked: "Pengju, are you going out again?"


    Yue Pengju answered with a question: "Zhang Xian, what happened?"


    Zhang Xian was furious: "I received the order to transfer our troops to the Xiangyang."


    Yue Pengju was shocked. "Why?"


    "It was said that the imperial court and the people of the Tulip Family negotiated with each other, and the Jinguo offered to return the two rivers of land ¡­"


    Return two rivers of land? Even before his death, the old general Zong Ze would only call them "cross the river, cross the river". The Song Kingdom''s capital city used to be the capital city, but now the Golden Man was holding the two abandoned emperors hostage and was also holding them in place at any time. How could they so easily return the two rivers of land? Even if they were to return it, what kind of price would the Song Kingdom have to pay?


    Yue Pengju only asked: How many troops are left here?


    "Only one thousand."


    What can a thousand guards do?


    If they withdrew like this, wouldn''t it open up their doors again?


    Hua Rong suddenly asked: "Who is the leader of the court in charge of the peace talks?"


    "I heard it''s Qin Gui. "After this boy became Song, he made many suggestions to His Majesty. This time''s negotiation will all be presided over by him ¡­"


    Indeed, the chess piece that Jin Wushu had laid down was showing its power step by step. Hua Rong suddenly thought of the letter she had exposed about Qin Gui, and her back felt a little cold.


    Zhang Xian said: "Penga, what do you guys plan to do now?"


    Initially, the couple had planned to go to Xiangyang once things stabilized, but now, they didn''t want to go at all. Yue Pengju looked at his wife, then said indifferently: "We will stay here for now."


    Zhang Xian was a little hesitant, and said slowly: "Peng Ju, why not bring his wife along on the journey? In such a big place like Xiangyang, there are always a few teachers, and there will always be people who have a way."


    "There is no forest there and it is not convenient for beasts to hunt. Zhang Xian, you can go back first. "


    Zhang Xian was unable to persuade his anymore, and immediately mounted his horse and left dejectedly.


    Because of this incident, the couple''s original good mood was completely ruined. Yue Pengju raised his spear, forcing himself to comfort his wife: "The weather today is not bad, I will definitely catch a tiger and make some tiger boots for my son."


    Hua Rong smiled sweetly, "Alright, since you have gotten the tiger skin, I will make a pair of tiger skin cold boots for you and your son."


    It was a beautiful day.


    Under the continuous clear skies, the snow on the surrounding trees had long since melted. The gentle spring breeze was like a pair of enchanted hands. After a few nights, the bare ground started to emit countless amounts of green light. As for those trees, those that had experienced the first snow of spring, they had already been replaced with a new layer of yellow-colored clothes, swaying back and forth with an extremely vigorous life force.


    The sun was shining, and the guard took a wide, rough stool made of birch wood and laid it out on the grass. It was covered with a thick tiger skin.


    Hua Rong sat on a stool and raised her head to look at the sky. In the afternoon, when it was the warmest part of the day, she was still dressed in heavy clothes, and the wind still felt cool against her neck.


    Lu Wenlong ran back and forth at the side. He was lively and lively, the thick anorak on his body had already been replaced with a mottled leopard leather jacket. Sometimes he plucked at the grass, and sometimes he looked at the birds flying about in the trees. There was a kind of green bird, with two long colored feathers trailing on its tail, flying through the forest in a sparkling and dazzling manner. He looked at it with interest, wondering how he could catch one of them.


    But no matter how he ran around waving his short fat arms, sweating, still unable to get the point, the birds still perched on the treetops, chirping, and he had no choice but to put his hands on his hips and look up at them for a long time, then run over and say, "Mommy, Mommy ¡­" I want a bird... "The kind that sings ¡­"


    Hua Rong held needle and thread in her hand, and was sewing up a few thin bunny skin, intending to make a jacket for her son. Spring is coming, summer is coming, can''t wear tiger skin, leopard skin and so on.


    She sewed needle after needle and said in a soft voice, "Birds sing so well. If you catch one, you can''t sing anymore ¡­"


    "No, I think he sings on the ground."


    "A bird flies in the sky. When it reaches the ground, it will cry."


    "I will treat it very well. Why would it cry?"


    "Because it can''t see its own Abba or its own mother anymore ¡­"


    "Sigh ¡­"


    Hearing that, Hua Rong sighed like a little adult and burst out laughing. He said seriously, "If Abba is here, then you can arrest him for me. Mother, when will Abba return? "


    "Abba is going to hunt for tigers. He''ll be back before nightfall."


    The child looked up at the sun. "It''s been a long time since it''s dark?"


    "A few more hours."


    He was disheartened and said to himself, "That fierce uncle can catch birds... "Ai, if only he was here ¡­"


    "Fearful uncle" was naturally King Qin. On the way back, King Qin caught all kinds of birds to coax him. Therefore, even after so long, he still remembered his "ferocious uncle."


    Hua Rong saw that she was frowning and frowning in a strange manner, and was extremely mature, he laughed and said: "Child, quickly go and practice martial arts, when you are older, if your martial arts are any better, you can go up the tree and catch birds."


    He took his own long spear and ran over. There were two of them, and Yue Pengju had made the two for him, because he was a child, he could make any of the two, but he liked both of them, so he would often dance with them.


    He practiced according to his father''s instructions for a while. Hua Rong saw that he was sweating profusely and said softly, "Child, rest up for a while."


    He ran over and Hua Rong took out a kernels s spear. He saw a green bird parked on the grass in front of him, so he quietly walked over, saying in a small voice: "Mom, the bird doesn''t know, I''ll quietly go and catch it ¡­"


    Hua Rong laughed, but he stopped and looked at his mother nervously. Hua Rong immediately understood that he wanted to silence her. She hastened to cooperate, no longer laughing, and then he turned and walked very softly towards the bird.


    He crept closer, held out his hand, and the bird naturally flew away. He was disheartened. Suddenly he saw little red flowers blooming on the grass in front of him. He became happy again and ran over to pick them.


    Seeing that he was running further and further away, Hua Rong did not call out to him and slowly placed the needle and thread in her hand on her knees. The warm sun was tiring, or perhaps it was spring, and these days she was tired, leaning back in the chair behind her, closing her eyes and taking a nap.


    Lu Wenlong picked a bunch of little red flowers and came back, shouting non-stop, "Mom, Mom ¡­"


    Hua Rong closed her eyes and smiled, allowing him to run around freely.


    Slowly, a person peeked his head out from behind a tree where three people were hugging each other. This was already the third day he had come here. Because of the presence of Yue Pengju, he had not revealed himself two days ago. Today, he had also been standing here for a long time. He had never known that such an ordinary scene would cause his heart to surge with emotions. It was as if a strange emotion had awoken, but also as if it had precipitated something familiar to him.


    He greedily looked at the bouncing child. In just a few months, he had already grown half a head taller. He was dressed in a spotted leopard jacket, and on his head he wore the same leopard cap, which had been taken off by now. His hair was combed into two corners, his lips were red, his teeth were white, his face was rosy, and on his feet were small boots with the same leopard pattern.


    He stood on the edge of the chair behind the woman, holding a bunch of flowers, leaning against her, putting his soft arms around her neck, sticking the flowers in his hands one by one into her hair, and giving her a head full of little red flowers.


    "Mommy, Mommy ¡­" "You look great ¡­"


    The child looked at his mother''s head full of flowers and laughed proudly.


    The woman closed her eyes and remained motionless, allowing her child''s soft hands to tease her. The gentle and sweet smile on her face, along with the half-sewn clothes on her knees, formed an incomparably loving and feminine charm.


    Even a straightforward person would be moved by such a scene. He stood there for a long time, listening to the child''s carefree laughter and teasing.


    Love, because you feel love, that''s what it is, isn''t it?!


    Even when children were with Tian Wei and milkmaid, they had never been so vigorous and lively.


    In half a year, she had developed such a close relationship with her child. What other reason could there be other than love?


    And she!


    Her hands that hung over her knees were pale and skinny. Under the illumination of the sunlight, the back of her hands revealed a faint blue color, as if they were transparent. Her face, too, was as translucent as jade. Because of that kind of injury, she was even more slender, and her entire person exuded an indescribable amorous attitude.


    He suddenly felt his entire body go limp, and his heart almost jumped out of his chest in excitement.


    The child wrapped his arms around his mother''s neck, holding her head and crying out, "Mom, mom, look, there are even more beautiful birds ¡­" "I want the birds, hurry and catch them ¡­"


    "Hehe, when Mommy gets better, I''ll teach you how to shoot arrows and shoot down ¡­" "Ugh ¡­" She seemed to have been strangled, the child''s hands loosened, he ran forward, climbed on top of her, and very intimately, whether he wanted to hug her or let her hug him, he laid in her arms, continuously acting like a spoiled child, "Mother, mother ¡­" "When are you going to get better ¡­"


    Under the bright and beautiful sunlight, he could hear her weak laughter. His breathing was a little hurried, and his face was slowly turning purple. It was obvious that he couldn''t surpass the burden of a child. But how could the child know this? He was still in her arms, and he even reached out and wrapped his arms around her neck. "Mom, tell me ¡­"


    He tiptoed over.


    Seeing that a familiar little toy had fallen onto the ground, he immediately let go of his mother and ran over to pick it up. Then, he clapped his hands and laughed heartily, throwing himself into the arms of the person who came over, "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    "Abba, Abba, I miss you ¡­"


    Hua Rong turned her back to the father and son duo. She wanted to turn around, but felt that her eyes were tired and unable to open, so the smile on her face became more and more profound. His son was always in awe of Yue Pengju, but why did he call him "Abba" so cordially? She said softly, "Pengju, you came back so early today? "You should catch a bird for your son. He has been pestering me ¡­"


    "Okay, Abba, quickly catch a bird for me... "Look, it''s right on top of the tree ¡­"

 C218 His Abba

    He smiled and nodded and patted his son''s face. He placed him on the ground and pointed to the tree, silently telling him that he would catch him soon. Lu Wenlong saw that Abba was as nimble as a leopard cat, he suddenly picked up a small stone and jumped, so quickly throwing it onto the big tree, right when it hit the wings of the green feathered bird, the bird fell down, but because it had controlled its strength well, it did not sustain any heavy injuries.


    The child joyfully grabbed it in his hands and giggled non-stop, "Good day Abba, it''s best if Abba ¡­ Abba, you think I haven''t ¡­ "


    He held his son in his arms again, tightly, with tears in his eyes.


    "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    "Peng Ju ¡­"


    Hua Rong felt that he should not, and felt it was strange. She opened her eyes and slowly turned around, her gaze intersecting with her. She was stunned for a moment, looking at that pair of hot eyes, unable to say a word.


    "Mother, Abba came to see me. Abba came ¡­ "Heh heh heh ¡­"


    In the end, he was still a father and son from a few years ago. Lu Wenlong was so happy that he could dance as he cackled non-stop in his father''s arms. He gave his father a resounding kiss on the cheek, "Abba, I missed you so much ¡­"


    His face was covered with the saliva of a child, and he was all soft and affectionate, with a warmth and gentleness that he hadn''t felt in a long time. He just held his son tightly, as if he had just recovered from a loss.


    He stared at Hua Rong for a good while before slowly opening his mouth, "Hua Rong! Are you feeling better? "


    Hua Rong said with a face full of smiles: "Thank you Fourth Prince. I''m much better. When I was in Jinguo, I could only escape after you took care of me. After getting injured, you would have to give the thousand year ganoderma a gift in order to survive until now. "Last time, I was in a hurry before we parted. Now, sigh, I really do not know how to thank you ¡­" She thought that in this lifetime, she would never be able to truly thank him for repaying her, but this buried ''thank you'' was something that had to be said.


    It didn''t matter if he was hostile to another country or another country. His good will was something that couldn''t be ignored.


    "Fourth Prince, thank you!"


    Jin Wushu tightly embraced his son and lowered his head, not daring to meet her gentle gaze. His chest grew hotter and hotter, to the point that tears were about to fall.


    She didn''t know.


    Until now, she still did not know that the Lingzhi was fake.


    Furthermore, even the fake Lingzhi was not a "gift" from him, but something that the King Qin snatched away.


    He asked himself again and again: If he knew about her condition, if King Qin did not come to snatch it, would he have given her the Lingzhi back then?


    Could it have been?


    Would it?


    After a long period of silence, it was as if he could hear the sounds of flowers blooming under the sunlight.


    Jin Wushu raised his head and looked at Hua Rong.


    She was still sitting quietly in her chair, with her head full of little red flowers, many of which still had green leaves on them. The sunlight spilled all over her body, and just like that, the mess gave her pale face a different kind of sadness and helplessness.


    It was no longer the valiant and valiant look that came from the "Salix".


    Not anymore.


    Her hands were so soft, so powerless. How could she lift a bow that could pierce through trees with a hundred steps? For a moment he was lost in thought, her figure frozen only on the Salix, frozen on the horse of GenSys, waving the weeping willow to salute everyone, smiling like a flower.


    He could not help but look at the spring sky in the blink of an eye. The sun was bright and beautiful and yet another "Salix" was about to arrive.


    However, things are different for people, and things are similar for people. Since when have people been the same?


    "Fourth Prince... Those Lingzhi in the box, you also sent it, didn''t you? "Thank you ¡­"


    It was him. It had to be him. If it was not the King Qin, then it must be him.


    He hesitated for a moment. "Will the Lingzhi really be useful to your injuries?"


    She smiled. She didn''t know. Who knows? Maybe it was just a psychological comfort. If Ganoderma Lucidum could bring death back to life, wouldn''t there be many people in the world who didn''t need to die?


    "Thank you, but you don''t need to send it back." Actually, it''s not that useful. "


    Her clear refusal infuriated him. It was always like this, always the same. From the Liu Jia Temple''s army camp to the Yanjing''s Crown Prince''s Palace, she was always trying to please him.


    His breath quickened and his voice quickened, "Actually, what does your life actually have to do with me? I... I''m here to see the child ¡­ "


    The child was in his embrace, holding onto a bird. Green feathers swept across his face, "Abba, you catch birds for me everyday ¡­"


    His eyes softened as he touched his son''s flushed face and said, "Yes."


    The father and son were too intimate. This was the accumulation of many years of love, something they couldn''t compare to in a short period of time.


    Hua Rong''s eyes dimmed, and did not say a word.


    Just then, the child loosened his grip, and the bird fell to the ground, flapping its wings as if it was about to fly away. He quickly struggled and jumped out of Abba''s embrace to catch it.


    "Very pretty."


    Jin Wushu also stepped forward a few steps.


    There was only one child between the two of them.


    Unconsciously, he pulled the child away from Hua Rong. Looking at her pale face, he asked softly, "Hua Rong, how were you injured? Was it Zong Han''s soldiers who injured you? "


    She shook her head.


    His eyes were somewhat angry as he suddenly reached out to grab her wrist. After that, he placed his hand on her chest as his expression greatly changed: "Hua Rong, who injured you? "How could an ordinary soldier do such a thing?"


    His movements were too fast. She had no time to dodge, nor did she dodge. She could only remain silent. Jin Wushu''s martial arts was not bad, and seeing how injured he was, he could tell immediately. There was no point in lying to him.


    He questioned sternly, "Just who was the one who injured him? "When you left my crown prince''s mansion, you were still perfectly fine ¡­"


    She shook her head as if nothing had happened. "It''s a battle in the dark. I can''t see clearly."


    This was the truth. Back then in Yanjing, it was indeed pursued by many people, so it was not a lie.


    Jin Wushu was both shocked and doubtful. He couldn''t believe that the Great Jinguo had such an expert. Could it be that he did not know of some other outstanding person under Zong Han?


    Hua Rong gently removed his hand and hugged her son''s small shoulder. Only then did she look at Jin Wushu''s casual attire. He was dressed entirely in the clothes of a Song people. He was dressed in a white scholar''s uniform and on his head was the kind of Dongpo towel that he liked.


    She smiled, it was very rare, when Jin Wushu dressed up like this he did not take out a fan, but he actually did not take out a fan, which was already considered strange. From the army camp to the sea, from the Song Kingdom to the Jinguo, the elegant and elegant Fourth Prince, the fans of the Southern Dynasty''s culture, wasn''t he acting cool?


    The borders of the Oolong Town was not as free to come and go as he pleased. It was obvious that he had spent a lot of effort to come here.


    Only then did she realize that Jin Wushu''s expression was extremely haggard, his cheeks were deeply sunken, and his entire person had lost a large amount of weight.


    She was shocked. Could it be that she was heartbroken over the disappearance of her son?


    Is that possible?


    Her voice was very low as she spoke with a bit of luck, "What are you doing here?"


    This child was his. He had taken it away from the Lu family and nurtured it to grow. He must have put in a lot of effort to grow it. She could tell that the child loved him even more than she loved her husband and wife just by looking at how affectionate the child was toward him after parting from him for so long.


    Seeing that he didn''t answer, she sighed and said, "If you want to take your child and leave ¡­" He suddenly recalled his son''s words, "If a mother wants to give birth to a baby brother, she doesn''t like me to hit her".


    However, the child did not know that there were so many dark waves between the adults. She held onto her mother with one hand and Abba with the other, looking at the two of them happily: "Mom, Abba, I''m so happy today ¡­"


    Jin Wushu''s heart trembled.


    Mother, Abba!


    This was the warm family he longed for. So what if he wasn''t his own son?


    After experiencing such a great irony, the word "biological" had completely become unimportant. He suddenly thought that if this was his wife and his son, then even if she could never give birth again, so what? He only had this one wife, so what if he had a son?


    He was so eager that he could feel the warmth of the pale hand in front of him through his son''s hand. Actually, he had held this hand more than once, and he had even hugged her injured body many times. At that time, he had still been in Liu Jia Temple, fleeing, getting injured, committing suicide ¡­ The two of them got along, and every time, she would feel pain from her injuries. If she didn''t commit suicide, then she would be killed.


    Women in troubled times, the fate of chaotic times.


    A low voice came out from his nose: "Hua Rong ¡­"


    "Yes."


    "Hua Rong!"


    She looked at his urgency, and her eyebrows rose in surprise. What was he going to say? You''re going to take your son away soon? She was very uneasy. But how could she stop him?


    "Fourth Prince, about the child ¡­"


    "I ¡­"


    He wanted to say that he wasn''t doing it because of the child. Not just because of the children. However, he couldn''t say it out loud, especially after experiencing so many things.


    She saw that Jin Wushu''s expression was growing weirder and weirder. After a while, she pulled her son''s hand and slowly asked: "Son, mom has something to ask you ¡­."


    "Mom, go ahead."


    "Are you willing to follow your mother or the Abba?" If you can''t make up your mind, you can leave it to the child to decide for himself.


    As if she had asked a strange question, the child still held onto the two of their hands tightly: "I''m with mother, I''m with Abba ¡­ "Everyone ¡­"


    She smiled and said, "Mother, Abba, you can only choose one ¡­"


    The child looked at her in surprise, then looked at Jin Wushu, and faced with the first choice in his life.


    Jin Wushu said with a hoarse voice. "Why must we make the child give up? Why not both? "


    He was the child''s Abba, and she was his mother. Was this not the best combination? What better ending than this?


    In fact, if it was her, the mother and son would have followed in the army.


    He shook his head violently at his own strange thought.


    His vague words slid down her throat. Only he could hear them clearly, but Hua Rong and the child could only see his strange expression. Hua Rong''s mouth opened and closed, anxious and anxious.

 C219 Old People

    Hua Rong looked at the sunlight on the west side. It was already late. A guard who was working in the distance ran over and looked at the stranger dressed in scholar''s clothes warily, "Madam ¡­ "This is ¡­"


    Jin Wushu didn''t even look at him, much less agree.


    She smiled. "An old friend came to see me. "Go ahead, don''t worry."


    The guard thought it strange, but he turned and left.


    Hua Rong slowly let go of the child''s hand, closed his eyes, and then opened them again, saying: "If you want to take the child away, then leave immediately. I only hope that your family members can treat him well ¡­ ¡­" If he was too late, he wouldn''t be able to leave. She actually understood that she should call for her guards to capture him right away, but she just couldn''t say a word.


    Family.


    His gaze suddenly fell upon milkmaid who had stopped ten feet away. milkmaid was originally taking care of other household chores, but now that he had just come out of the house and seen him, she covered her mouth in shock, not wanting to let herself cry out in shock.


    Fourth Prince had come looking for him.


    Her face was deathly pale. She felt gratitude towards this general of the Great Jinguo, as well as a long period of reverence. Was he here to snatch his son back?


    She did not dare to meet Jin Wushu''s gaze, so she could only retreat.


    When Jin Wushu saw the milkmaid retreating in fear, he was even more furious. Hua Rong, she had actually long known about Ye Lvguanyin''s abuse of children, how could the milkmaid not tell her about this?


    Now, why do you need to pretend to be kind to a "family"?


    The family ¨C the most shameful word of her life, the memory of being ashamed to speak. Was she mocking him for being afraid of her own family by saying it in such a casual manner? Was he a fool who was being toyed with by a perverted and vicious woman without even knowing it?


    He suddenly sneered, "This crown prince does not have any other family members."


    "Oh?"


    He carried his son, and said with an angry, pained, and sharp voice, "Besides this son, this crown prince has no other close family members. Hua Rong, there''s no need for you to mock them. "


    Ridicule, where did this come from?


    She said carefully, "Fourth Prince, you have travelled to the north and fought in war and have not been at home for a long time. Perhaps, the matters of your family may not be so clear to you. Although children are known as your manor''s Young Master, your wives may not all like him that much. "Besides, you''re already married, so you''ll have your own flesh and blood ¡­"


    According to the milkmaid, Ye Lvguanyin was pregnant and at the point of birth, he had already become the mistress of the Fourth Prince Palace.


    The three words "flesh and blood" ignited all the humiliation that Jin Wushu had hidden in his heart, like a bucket of explosives. He ruthlessly brushed his son''s hand away and pulled him into his embrace, his face full of hatred.


    Hua Rong was shocked, "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    He snapped, "This is my son. Don''t touch him!"


    Hua Rong retracted her hand.


    "Other than Wenlong Child, I don''t have any other flesh and blood. Ye Lvguanyin was indeed born, but she was born into a bastard child of the Chidan ¡­ "He''s the bastard who hid it from me ¡­" He seemed to be shouting, "Hua Rong, are you satisfied now? Didn''t you hate me? As you wish, I suffer the greatest humiliation a man can suffer... Hahaha, what a joke, as a great Fourth Prince of Jin Guo, to be humiliated like this ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was stunned.


    Jin Wushu kept staring at her as if he was staring at his biggest enemy.


    After a while, she lowered her eyes and slowly said, "Actually, I know... When we were in Yanjing, Zha He and I were in the same small shop, and I saw her together with that Chidan soldier ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu''s eyes turned blood-red, and he almost threw himself at her neck. "Why didn''t you tell me? Why didn''t you tell me if you knew? "Why?"


    At that time, he hadn''t married Ye Lvguanyin yet. If someone told him this, what would happen next?


    "Hua Rong, you bad woman, you despicable woman, what did I do to you? You didn''t even tell me that you were lying to me like everyone else, waiting to see me make a fool of myself ¡­ You''re even more detestable than Ye Lvguanyin ¡­ "I thought, at least, you wouldn''t lie to me ¡­" He let go of the child, crouched down, and suddenly covered his head with his hands and began to cry bitterly.


    Even on the night of the accident, he had never suffered so much. He only knew that he was drunk, that he was in a dream, that he was only escaping, escaping in his numbness. He didn''t know why he couldn''t bear it anymore.


    This was the first time a child saw Abba cry like this. She was so scared that she began to cry as well, "Abba, Abba ¡­" He was even more heartbroken as he hugged his son. Both father and son were crying bitterly.


    The guards and milkmaid stood at a distance, curiously looking at this "old friend". He kneeled on the ground and cried while hugging his child. Why was he crying?


    After he cried for a long time, Hua Rong finally said softly, "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    He suddenly raised his head and glared at her. His eyes were bloodshot from crying. Hua Rong was startled. What exactly happened to make the Fourth Prince, who had once been overweeningly arrogant, sad to this extent?


    His finger felt like it was poking into her nose. "Hua Rong! It''s all your fault! It''s all because of you! If it wasn''t for you, how could I have been deceived to the end by that wretched woman? "


    She slowly understood.


    "So it turns out that you have always regarded me as your enemy! I never see you as an enemy! If you are deceived like this, I will definitely tell you. You, on the other hand, are waiting for my revenge, aren''t you? A vicious and selfish woman like you, no wonder you had such a day. "Serves you right!"


    She smiled and said softly, "Actually, that''s not the case."


    He interrupted her, his voice fierce. "Nothing?"


    "If not for you pampering Ye Lvguanyin, would she have been so rampant at home? Since you doted on her, you had to pay the price, didn''t you? You can''t see her doing anything else, but what about the wenglong children? What about Tianwei? You don''t know about any of these? "


    He was tongue-tied and could not answer.


    She sighed softly, "In ancient times, there was a story about a Sovereign King. He had a Pet Consort, and when he was extremely spoiled, her concubine bit his peach and gave it to him for him to eat. He was very happy, and said that they loved each other. However, later on, the concubine was forced into the cold palace, and was also the emperor. It was said that the concubine was rude to him, and the peach she bit was even given back to the emperor to eat. You see, men are like this. When they love, they don''t see any flaws. When they hate, they change their unintentional actions into ulterior motives ¡­ Fourth Prince, are you really that innocent? Ye Lvguanyin being pampered, was she really nothing extraordinary? At the very least, she is the number one beauty of the Great Prairie. At the very least, you were tempted by her beauty, weren''t you? "How can you say that you were completely deceived?" There was a sentence that she had not said yet. Furthermore, how did he know that Ye Lvguanyin had a secret relationship with the Chidan soldier?


    Jin Wushu stood up hatefully, and suddenly left with his son.


    Hua Rong''s heart skipped a beat, but she still sat on the chair without moving. In these days of being injured and injured, the child was her great comfort and companion. Now that Jin Wushu wanted to take him away, what could he do about it?


    Jin Wushu''s footsteps were hurried, but the child in his embrace raised his head with all his might, "Abba, where are we going?"


    "Go back, go back to the Great Jinguo."


    "No, I''m not going back ¡­"


    Jin Wushu said angrily: "Why aren''t you going back?"


    "I want to follow mother, only when mother goes will I go ¡­" "Mom ¡­" The child suddenly realized that the Abba was going to completely take him away and never see his mother again. He burst into tears. "Mom, I want to go with mom ¡­"


    He struggled so hard that one of the maidservants'' horns on his head had fallen off. His soft hair hung down and stuck to his face, causing his tears to fly everywhere.


    Jin Wushu stopped in his tracks.


    Hua Rong''s voice was extremely calm, "Child, you should return with Abba. In the future, no one will bully you again ¡­" In these few days, she had learnt to be a mother, and even learned some of the selfishness that only a mother could have. If she were to die, where would this child go? If one followed Jin Wushu, they would at least have wealth and glory, and receive the best education and care.


    Jin Wushu suddenly turned around, and saw that there were actually tears welling up in the corners of her eyes.


    Inadvertently, she turned her face and quietly wiped away the tears.


    His heart skipped a beat. He realized that the woman in front of him, the woman he had loved so much and the woman he had loved for the first time in his life, she was like the woman who had struggled before death. She could not recover and could not give birth. The child followed her and did not suffer any hardships. He was still well-dressed and learned in martial arts.


    He hesitantly walked back a few steps. Once he let go of her hands, the child would immediately jump down from his embrace, but he didn''t leave. He tightly held onto his hand, almost pulling him back step by step until he was in front of Hua Rong. Abba, you need to ask Mommy to go with you ¡­ "


    Hua Rong used her hand to gently tidy up his messy little corner and only let out a low sigh: "Silly child"!


    Jin Wushu was also speechless.


    Seeing the two of them not saying a word, the child became even more anxious, "Abba, don''t leave. You stay, Abba ¡­ " He suddenly thought of Yue Pengju, remembered that he still had a "Abba", and became happy again, "Abba can roast tiger meat, tiger meat is so delicious. Mom will also make boots for me and for you ¡­ " He bent down to pick up the rabbit clothes that Hua Rong had made halfway on the ground and quickly gave it to Jin Wushu, "Abba, you stay, I''ll give this to you, and Mom will make you a new set of clothes too ¡­"


    He ignored his son''s childish words and only looked at Hua Rong. "Hua Rong, let me give you a word of advice ¡­"


    Hua Rong hugged his son, her heart was filled with endless sorrow, and only said: "Please speak your mind, Fourth Prince."


    "If you can survive, then don''t do anything for Zhao Deji. Of course, it''s not only you, but also that detestable Yue Pengju. In a clash between two nations, both of us have their own owners, so I actually don''t have any personal grudges with you two. If Yue Pengju knew what''s good for him, knew what''s good for him, knew what''s good for him and what''s good for him, then you might have a few more days to live. Otherwise, neither of you will have a good ending ¡­ " The haze and pain that was brought about by the incident with the "green hat" from before was immediately swept away. In an instant, he once again turned into that arrogant and proud Great Fourth Prince of Jin Guo with a heavy soldier in his hand. Don''t blame me for not reminding you to put your life on the line for him. He did not deserve a general like Yue Pengju! It''s not worth it for you to serve him! You two are not allowed to stand out in anything. From today onwards, there''s no harm in eating, drinking, and sightseeing ¡­ "


    From the King Qin s, to the Kanggong s and then to to the "enemies" Jin Wushu ¡ª everyone in the world had to be "dressed and fed" by their own husband and wife, do not ask about anything else.

 C220 Reluctance

    She suddenly thought of Song Jin''s negotiation, which was led by Qin Gui, and her heart tightened.


    "I knew it. You guys must have had even greater wolfish ambitions by returning the two rivers to us."


    He laughed. "So what? This crown prince is planning to gather all his strength to annihilate your Song Jun''s main forces and then directly smash his way through the palace to catch Zhao Deji, this crafty escaped rabbit. "


    She said indifferently: "I am just curious, how did you plan for Qin Gui to be so flawless?"


    "Ha, why should I tell you?" He coldly snorted, "Actually, where in this world is there really such a flawless thing? It''s just that the heavens want your Da Song to die, so I''ve designated a very shameless and weak emperor for all of you! It''s laughable that a fool like you would even look forward to his success at Da Song. Was ZTE worthy of him? This prince had already thought of a title of prisoner for him. His father is called ''decadence'', her elder brother is called ''Marquis of Great Concussion'', and he is called ''Marquis of Escape''. Hua Rong, what do you think? "Hahaha ¡­"


    Hua Rong was furious, but she had nothing to say.


    Jin Wushu looked at his son again, then turned and left.


    "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    Jin Wushu stopped in his tracks.


    However, it was not because of the crying of the child, but rather the oncoming man.


    Yue Pengju was dressed in a leopard leather jacket that was the same style as Lu Wenlong. He was carrying a Little Tiger on his shoulder and was holding onto a famous spear.


    He stood there quietly. The first thing he looked at was not the uninvited Jin Wushu, but rather, his gaze fell upon his wife and then his son, who still had tears on his face.


    The famous general who frightened the enemy in the past was now hiding in this small border area, killing tigers and killing bears.


    Jin Wushu looked at him, then turned to look at his son''s similar leopard skin jacket. He suddenly felt indignant in his heart. Why? Why was Yue Pengju able to do this?


    At this moment, his face was filled with a blissful and peaceful smile, because the child was already calling out to him. "Abba, you have tiger skin again ¡­"


    Abba!


    Why is he also a child''s "Abba"?!


    Jin Wushu looked at Hua Rong hatefully.


    Such a pale face, because of the return of her husband, slowly floating smile, floating red, soft eyes. It was only then that he understood that the Southern Dynasties'' books often appeared in the following areas: "Raising an eyebrow at a case", "Red Sleeves to a fragrance", "Qin Se''s Harmony"... So many beautiful words were like this!


    Once upon a time, this was all his imagination. He felt that it was inconceivable, that it was so far away. Even though he had pampered concubine s in succession, and even though he had the charming Ye Lvguanyin s, none of the girls had ever given him such a feeling.


    Those were still far from his dreams.


    Only today did he realize that what he couldn''t imagine, was only a look.


    In that moment, he had the illusion that Hua Rong was fine, that Hua Rong was not hurt at all. Her face was radiant, and she had the same peerless appearance as the Salix.


    He suddenly thought that Yue Pengju would never worry about him getting cheated, right? Who would be cheated if he married such a woman?


    Even if he was currently in Fourth Prince of Jin Guo, even if Yue Pengju was just a wild axman.


    But, Yue Pengju was stronger than him!


    Whether it was on the battlefield or in his family, he was much stronger than her.


    He clenched his fists tightly and glared at Yue Pengju.


    Yue Pengju put down the tiger on his shoulder and the pike on his back. He smiled and said, "Fourth Prince, thank you!"


    He angrily said, "Why are you thanking me?"


    "Thank you for bringing my wife the Ganoderma."


    Hua Rong''s eyes moistened. Penga, he had also long seen that it was not a gift from the King Qin. He knew that he just hadn''t said it out loud.


    Jin Wushu sneered: "If you are truly loyal to your Da Song, then you might as well take this crown prince down right now."


    Yue Pengju laughed, "Fourth Prince, you are wrong."


    "How am I wrong?"


    "As the chief commander of the invasion from the south, you have a deep grudge against the millions of citizens in our Da Song. But I have no personal grudge with you. Furthermore, Yue Pengju is no longer General Song, he is just a normal commoner ¡­ " He looked at Jin Wushu''s scholar attire and said, "If you come in disguise, you are a guest; if you bring your troops here, Yue Pengju, even if he is a commoner, he will still defend his home!"


    Jin Wushu''s eyes lit up. "Can I still come see my son?"


    "Of course! You can come and see Wen Long anytime you want. "


    He laughed out loud. "Good, good, good. Yue Pengju, this crown prince only realized today that you are not actually a qualified political figure. "


    Yue Pengju said indifferently: "Even if your own family joined the army, it would be to protect your family and protect your country. You''ve never wanted to become a political figure."


    "What a pity. I had thought that I would still have the chance to fight you to the death."


    Yue Pengju laughed: "Then we''ll talk about it after the battlefield."


    Jin Wushu looked at him, then turned back to look at Hua Rong. At this time, Xiao Luwenlong saw the two "Abba" talking, and was very happy.


    Jin Wushu pulled his hand, and patted his face. "Son, Abba will come see you again in the future."


    As his small hand was pulled away, Lu Wenlong''s mouth was flattened. This time, no matter how much his son shouted, Jin Wushu didn''t even turn his head around. Very quickly, his figure disappeared in front of him.


    His son was crying so hard, Yue Pengju put down the things on the bed and hugged him. He stopped crying and his eyes became hazy, "Abba left, did you not want me anymore?"


    He said softly, "Yes, Abba will come again."


    In the end, she was still a child, so she stopped crying. She took back her tears and looked at a colorful butterfly that was floating in front of a field of flowers, and said quickly, "Abba, I want a butterfly, I want to catch a butterfly ¡­."


    Yue Pengju smiled as he carried his son and walked forward a few steps. He stretched out his hands and gently released the butterfly. The butterfly flapped its wings in his hands as Lu Wenlong jumped down happily with the butterfly in his hands.


    She smiled and held her son''s hand. Seeing Yue Pengju walk in with a flower in his hand, she asked softly. "Penga, why have you come back so early today?"


    He walked in front of her and gently placed the flower on her temple. He said softly, "Today I was very lucky. As soon as I went up the mountain, I saw a little tiger. Haha."


    She looked at his shoulder. There was a faint trace of blood on the leopard skin, so he didn''t mind and smiled. "It''s fine. I was accidentally grabbed by this guy."


    "Abba, let''s skin the tiger ¡­"


    Today, Abba will teach you how to skin the tiger ¡­ Mom will make you some tiger boots... "


    "Alright ¡­"


    The child clapped his hands and laughed.


    Hua Rong stood up from the chair, and the red flower above her head fell to the ground. She walked a few steps, then another few steps. It was unknown if it was due to her mood or some other reason, but she didn''t feel any pain at all.


    She walked forward a few more steps until she reached beside the bonfire Yue Pengju had built. Here, she needed to take care of all the tiger meat before storing it again.


    Yue Pengju took his knife and was preparing to skin the tiger, trying to teach his son how to do it. Seeing his wife walk over and stand beside him, he first smiled, then almost jumped up: "You, are you feeling better?"


    She smiled and nodded, standing next to him.


    The child was also very happy. "Mother, mother, are you alright? Can you teach me how to shoot arrows in the future? "


    Yue Pengju was overjoyed. He raised his son above his head and said, "This is great. I''ll teach you how to shoot an arrow when Mom has a lot more. Do you know? "Mom''s archery skills are number one in the world ¡­"


    "Hehe, stronger than Abba?"


    "Of course, he''s much more powerful than the Abba ¡­"


    "Then can mother shoot tigers as well ¡­"


    "Hahaha, wait till mother is fine. Abba will bring you and mother along so that you can personally see mother shoot the tiger."


    "Okay, mom, hurry up and get better ¡­"


    Hua Rong held her husband''s hand tightly, staring at his happy expression. It was easy for a man to be a hero, but it was easy for him to charge in and fight! But, who could endure such a long period of time?


    A short period of vehemence was always touching, but who knew that the small fry of the morning and evening was the true great test of patience and love?


    The life of a person, it is rare, ordinary days long.


    Even if it was the King Qin or Jin Wushu, if they exchanged places with each other, what could they do? The loud roar resounded through the mountain forests and the King Qin s of the four seas. How could he endure such a long period of loneliness? There was no need to mention the noble Fourth Prince of Jin Guo, as he would definitely not live such a life.


    Only Penga!


    There was only one Yue Pengju!


    Descending from the battlefield filled with bullets and spears, one could tie the tiger and kill the bear after leaving the enemy. One''s true colors would not change. This was an unbreakable friendship that she had snuggled up to for many years.


    Yue Pengju''s voice was gentle: "Sister Shi Qi, do you like the Tiger Blood Soup tonight?"


    She chuckled, "I like it. I haven''t eaten for quite some time."


    When he was completely out of the sight of the houses and the two people, Jin Wushu sat down on a small road behind the forest.


    Beside the path was a clear stream that ran down from the mountains ahead. The stream was so clear that one could see the bottom, and it was surrounded by grass.


    He pulled out a blade of grass and placed it by his mouth. The already slanting sunlight shone on his face and body, bringing with it a warm and refreshing feeling.


    It was a refreshing feeling that he had not felt in a long time.


    These days, he was very tired every day. It was fatigue, pain, depression, and even daring to meet people. Today, such a terrifying mood had finally found an outlet to vent. It was as if he had received a sense of comfort and compensation.


    For a long time, he could see through the dense forest, as if he could see the two people he was most concerned about in the distance. A lively child, holding his jade-like hand.


    There was such a difference between people.


    There was even more difference between a woman and a woman.


    Why was there a woman like Ye Lvguanyin in this world, and also a woman like Hua Rong?


    Why?


    He suddenly laughed and tore off the Dongpo towel above his head to spread it on the grass. For the first time, like a young people, he picked the surrounding clusters of wildflowers, filling them to the brim.


    He thought of his son, how his son had put so many small flowers in her hair, and what would it be like if he put so many wild flowers on her?


    It was a relief that he hadn''t felt in a long time.


    In his heart, this sort of relaxation was even more necessary than going to the battlefield.


    After a long while, he sat up, packed the Dongpo towel up, and stuffed all the flowers around it inside. Then he sprinkled them in the direction of the dense forest and muttered to himself, "Here you go, Hua Rong, I''ll give you everything. You must live well. You must live well. "


    Once they passed the border and entered the black horse, in front of them, Wu Qimai led dozens of guards and waited anxiously.


    Upon seeing Fourth Prince, Wu Qimai heaved a sigh of relief. Seeing that Fourth Prince was in high spirits, he showed a trace of joy on his face. Ever since the incident with the "green hat", Jin Wushu had been drunk all day, giving up on himself.


    He anxiously asked: "Fourth Prince, where is Young Master?"


    "It''s at Hua Rong''s place."


    "Ah?" Why didn''t the Fourth Prince take him away? Was it Yue Pengju who stopped him? "


    Jin Wushu shook his head, and the smile on his face gradually deepened. "Your son is doing very well there. And I can go see the kids any time. "

 C221 palace feast

    Wu Qimai was extremely uneasy. He slowly understood what the Fourth Prince meant, that if this child stayed by Hua Rong''s side, he would have an excuse to go and see her. But, was he going to see a child or Hua Rong? Or both?


    He tried to say, "Fourth Prince, she is already Yue Pengju''s wife. If you go, isn''t it dangerous? "


    "Dangerous what? Yue Pengju had already resigned. She and her husband are just commoners. "


    "But, Fourth Prince, is a talent like Yue Pengju really willing to be lonely?"


    Jin Wushu laughed heartily, "If Yue Pengju is sensible, then there will be a few good days for him. "Otherwise, his life won''t last long sooner or later ¡­"


    Wu Qimai was shocked, could it be that Fourth Prince had given up on him, or gave up?


    He couldn''t judge right now, but he felt that ever since Ye Lvguanyin, the Fourth Prince had changed greatly. Even he was unable to see through his true intentions.


    Jin Wushu glanced at everyone, "Where did you find the Lingzhi?"


    One of the guards took a step forward, "I bought this for a high price from a mountain villager ¡­ Fourth Prince, please take a look. According to him, seven to eight hundred years have passed ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu took a look and placed it on his nose to smell. He then asked angrily: Who said that? How dare he deceive this crown prince? This kind of Lingzhi, how could it be seven or eight hundred years old? "A hundred years is enough ¡­"


    These few days, Wu Qimai had followed the orders and spread out the news, saying that the Fourth Prince was looking for Lingzhi at a high price, all the witch doctors and commoners who were far away heard of the news quickly brought over the Lingzhi, but they did not have much high quality Lingzhi.


    Wu Qimai saw that he was angry, and immediately said: "Who is the brave villager? You might as well catch them and make an example out of them. "


    Jin Wushu took the Lingzhi and looked at it, waved his hand, and said, "Wait. There was a story in Song people called "A thousand gold buying a horse bone". A king asked for a thousand miles of horses, and they brought him a thousand miles of bones. The king was furious and wanted to punish this man heavily, but his advisor told him that he might as well accept it. The king had indeed put away the horse''s bones, and when the commoners in the distance heard this, they knew that the king truly loved talents and thirsted for them. Even the carcass of a thousand li horse was given such a high price, wouldn''t there be an even greater reward if it was given to a real thousand li horse? "Thus, in just a few years, this king has acquired many thousands of miles of horses ¡­"


    Wu Qimai naturally did not know what "a thousand gold is worth of horse" meant, but seeing Fourth Prince like this, he was even more uneasy, and inwardly scolded the Fourth Prince for being too meddlesome. So if he spent so much effort, Hua Rong would appreciate it and marry him? Could it be that Fourth Prince had cured her and was only waiting for Yue Pengju''s death?


    He did not dare to voice out his doubts, and could only respectfully listen to Fourth Prince''s instructions: "Listen carefully, in the future, whenever anyone sends elixirs, take them all. Only in this way will there be good Ganoderma appearing, I don''t believe that there will only be one thousand year ganoderma left in the world."


    Wu Qimai finally could not hold it in anymore, "Fourth Prince, please forgive this lowly one''s bluntness. Is it worth doing all these things for Hua Rong?"


    Was it worth it? Who knows.


    He would ask if everything was worth it. Could he use it to weigh everything?


    He smiled. "Heal her and at least help me take good care of Wenlong''s child."


    Wu Qimai was speechless, and did not continue the line of questioning.


    After everyone accepted their orders, Wu Qimai remembered to report something else. Saying this was different from asking Young Master Lu Wenlong. He would never be able to open his mouth.


    Jin Wushu saw that he was hesitating and asked angrily: "What''s the matter?"


    Wu Qimai braced himself: "How do I deal with the matters of the Master Jeru? He heard that the Fourth Prince is on an expedition and sent his son to plead for mercy ¡­ "


    That day, while Fourth Prince was still drunk and dreaming, Ye Lvguanyin hurriedly escaped to Yanjing with his son. Those who were under Fourth Prince''s command would naturally not dare to make decisions without permission, and could only watch as he left. Her plan was that after Jin Wushu regained consciousness and for a period of time, she would eventually beg him for help. However, to avenge Jin Wushu, the Wolf Lord kicked her father out of office and was about to be transferred to the Desolate Lands, where he was forbidden to return even after his old age.


    The Master Jeru was helpless and could only send someone to ask the Fourth Prince, hoping to obtain a final forgiveness to protect his family.


    Jin Wushu waved his hand coldly. "Kill all of Ye Lvguanyin''s brothers, all of the other men are dismissed. It would be a disaster if this group of men were to keep them. "


    "Yes."


    He already hated Ye Lvguanyin to the core in his heart, and was completely unwilling to bring her up again. After a long while, he finally said: "That slut, she really took advantage of me."


    Wu Qimai said anxiously: "I know what to do now."


    After following Fourth Prince for a long time, they had witnessed the entire situation of Ye Lvguanyin being pampered, but they did not expect that what Fourth Prince got in return was complete humiliation and deceit. They had long ago been heartbroken that Ye Lvguanyin had not been punished.


    The return of the Princess Tianwei to Song became a first class event in the capital.


    After receiving the report, the current Shangguan Family Zhao Deji personally went forward to receive it. With mixed feelings, she called out, "Tianwei ¡­" She was no longer able to speak.


    Tears streamed down Tian Wei''s face as she threw herself into her brother''s embrace. She could only shout, "The elder brother of the nine, The elder brother of the nine ¡­"


    This was because her mother and his mother were on good terms. Since young, among the dozens of children in the "luxurious prison", he and his sister had the best relationship.


    Zhao Deji had naturally held deep love and pity for his little sister who he had been close to since childhood. He immediately ordered for her to be conferred the title of Song Kingdom''s Grand Princess, and bestowed upon her a specially-made princess palace as well as a large amount of valuables.


    After changing into the beautiful princess attire, Tianwei was embraced by a group of maids and looked like flowers in the midst of the huge and exquisite bronze mirror s.


    It was like a dream.


    The woman in the mirror had an ancient expression on her face.


    A maid reminded her, "Princess, the banquet is about to begin."


    She asked: "Where''s Wan Wan? Why is Wan Wan not here yet? "


    The first thing he did when he returned was to find out the whereabouts of his closest sister, Princess. Wan Wan was also living with the milkmaid in the capital. Wan Wan must have heard the news a long time ago?


    "When Wan Wan''s Princess arrives, this servant will definitely report this to the princess."


    She was unable to wait for Wan Wan, and eventually became depressed. She slowly got up and was just about to go out when she heard hurried footsteps, even faster than the sound of a little palace maid reporting, "Princess, princess ¡­"


    She subconsciously reached out her hands and hugged the lively girl back as she shouted, "Wan Wan, Wan Wan, I missed you so much ¡­"


    The two of them hugged each other and cried bitterly.


    Wan Wan''s wet mother Lee''s was also wiping her tears, "Princess, Princess, the banquet is about to begin ¡­"


    The two wiped their tears away before smiling at each other. "The elder brother of the nine is inviting us tonight," Tianwei said softly.


    Wan Wan sneered: "The elder brother of the nine? He was very busy. I''m afraid the ones who invited us are the Lady Wu, the Zhang''s wife ¡­ "


    Seeing the look on her cousin''s face, she felt very uneasy. She slowly began to understand that the The elder brother of the nine today was no longer the The elder brother of the nine of the past.


    After experiencing such a calamity, even if she was in the palace, she still wouldn''t dare to easily ask questions. She could only gently pull Wan Wan''s hand and pinch it. Wan Wan naturally did not say anymore. These palace maid s were all arranged by the Lady Wu s, no one dared to say a thing.


    This was a grand feast.


    The "Family Banquet" was naturally held by the Emperor''s Pet Consort, led by his Pan Xianfei, his Madame Wu, Madam Zhang, and a dozen other concubines. Amongst these people, Tian Wei astonishingly found out that Qin Gui''s wife, Wang Junhua was present.


    She was stunned.


    A few days ago, Wang Junhua was considered to be the "family member" of the The elder brother of the nine?


    Before she had even bowed, Wu Jinnu and Zhang Yingying had already arrived first, and they were extremely intimate, "Princess, you''ve suffered ¡­" Even if it was the Pan Xianfei, she was still exceptionally intimate as she held her hand and said, "Princess, please sit ¡­"


    One of the wives saluted as their eyes came in contact with Wang Junhua. She politely followed the etiquette of a wife and saluted, "This slave Wang''s disease greets the princess."


    Tian Wei nodded lightly. Only now did she look at Wan Wan''s face full of disdain, knowing that Wang Junhua had long been a VIP guest of this concubine.


    This shameless woman had used the method she had used in the Fourth Prince Palace to curry favor with the noble women, to an even greater extent than before, and had used it on the The elder brother of the nine''s harem.


    Pan Xianfei laughed and said: "Little sister has suffered, this is Qin Shang Shu''s wife, Madam Qin. The two of them are the shepherd''s daughter, Su Wu. "Both of you should have a common topic in mind. That''s why I called her to accompany you ¡­"


    "Although we''re both people who have fallen to the ends of the earth, we''ve never seen the princess before when we were slaves herding horses in a world of ice and snow ¡­" She spoke up first and smiled at Tian Wei. "Princess, you must have suffered a lot as well ¡­"


    Seeing the viciousness in her eyes that only he could understand, Tian Wei immediately understood that Wang Junhua was warning his not to reveal the secret behind her stay in the Fourth Prince Palace. Otherwise, she would definitely mention the history of his humiliation at the hands of the Golden Man.


    She had not even opened her mouth when she heard Wan Wan smirked coldly. "Madam Qin has worked hard, I wonder whose horse you worked for when you were with King Qin? Is it the Golden Man that is attacking my Song Kingdom''s war horse? "


    Wang Junhua''s smile did not change, the Pan Xianfei scolded: "Princess, do not be rude."


    Wan Wan laughed coldly and sat at the side. Originally, because she was the only remaining Princess, Shangguan Family''s cousin, Wu Jinnu and the others would frequently invite her for banquets. After going back and forth, she realized that she didn''t like this group of women who were polite on the outside and had a strong internal struggle. She could still endure it in the past, but ever since Wang Junhua had frequently appeared at parties, she had seen how thoroughly Wang Junhua fawned on her. Gradually, the kind of nudging relationship between Wang Junhua and the The elder brother of the nine made her unable to endure it any longer, and she would frequently mock and ridicule Wang Junhua with cold words.


    This way, although Wu Jinnu and the others did not like her, she had not attended the feast for a long time.


    Due to Wu Jinnu and Zhang Yingying''s long sleeves dancing, the atmosphere became lively very quickly, and all the dishes came out together.


    Everyone continuously advised Tian Wei to cook, but when a Sturgeon came over, Wu Jinnu smiled and said: "This dish is too precious. "It''s a tribute from outside the kingdom. There are only three of them in total, and they were specially prepared to welcome the princess ¡­"


    She picked out a chopstick and gave it to Tianwei. Only then did the other concubines share some of the food. Sure enough, the meat was exceptionally tasty.

 C222 Dog and Man

    However, Wang Junhua laughed and said: "So this is the Sturgeon. A few days ago, a servant delivered dozens of these types of fish, but their husband and wife have not eaten them yet.


    Wu Jinnu laughed and said, "Madam Qin, these kinds of fish are extremely precious, how can you have dozens of them? Could it be that you have admitted your wrongs? "


    "Don''t worry Lady Wu, this servant will send someone to the palace tomorrow."


    Pan Xianfei was overjoyed: "If it''s like this, then it''s really good. It''s a pity that I won''t be able to eat this kind of good food again."


    After Qin Gui took up his position, a few people tried to win him over, and many things were delivered to him. Tian Wei and Wan Wan looked at each other and sneered in their hearts. This overweeningly proud Wang Junhua, it seems that he has received the favor of the The elder brother of the nine, is truly extraordinary.


    After three rounds of drinking, the eunuch announced, "Shangguan Family has arrived."


    Everyone hurriedly stood up to welcome them. Zhao Deji smiled and sat down: "Everyone, there is no need to be so courteous. We will set up a feast for Tian Wei.


    Tian Wei expressed her gratitude. After that, everyone began to toast to Tian Wei and the Shangguan Family.


    At this time, the few wives were all chatting happily, not noticing at all. However, she had clearly seen The elder brother of the nine squeezing Wang Junhua''s hand tightly, while Wang Junhua had taken advantage of his drunken state to quietly place his hand on The elder brother of the nine''s leg before letting go.


    Tian Wei was also a woman, so she naturally knew about the dubious look The elder brother of the nine had when looking at Wang Junhua. At this moment, when she saw this vulgar side of Wang Junhua, it was as if a fly had been swallowed in her heart.


    Could it be that the The elder brother of the nine was having an affair with this slut?


    She felt a chill in her heart. She was very clear about Wang Junhua''s methods. If it wasn''t for this, how could Wang Junhua have such a position in front of these few wives?


    This feast was like a fish bone in the throat; it was truly tasteless.


    After the feast had ended, she and Wan Wan returned to the princess'' mansion.


    The two sisters had not seen each other for many years and had met again. That night, they lay in bed and talked while lighting candles.


    Wan Wan personally closed the door and windows, dismissed all the palace maid s, and allowed them to sleep in the outer room. Only then did she get into bed with Tian Wei.


    On the contrary, it was Tian Wei who had experienced a crisis. She was very calm, only stroking her hair, and said gently: "Wan Wan, I already heard from the The elder brother of the nine that after betrothing you to a horse, why are you still sad?"


    After Zhao Deji settled down, he betrothed the son of the censor, Zhou Rong, to be his son, and the two of them got along well.


    "Princess, you do not know that I am not doing this for myself, but for The elder brother of the nine ¡­" Wan Wan said hatefully, "When Qin Gui returns, The elder brother of the nine would say that he is the Su Wu of some sheep. In my opinion, he is a spy from my Song Kingdom. That Wang''s disease, he has been to the palace everyday, but it is unknown what kind of fox trick he used. Not to mention that he had a secret relationship with the The elder brother of the nine, he even used a large amount of wealth to bribe the various wives ¡­ "


    Tian Wei could not help but reach out her hand to cover Wan Wan''s mouth. She knew that this cousin of hers had a fiery temper and did not change her words at all.


    Wan Wan whispered: "You are in Jinguo, do you know the background of this adulterous couple?"


    Tian Wei sighed as she pulled down her blanket and covered herself and Wan Wan.


    From the Liu Jia Temple to the Yanjing and then to the Fourth Prince''s Palace, she told her cousin about her humiliations without reservation. There were several times when Wan Wan heard Wang Junhua''s shamelessness, especially when it came to the torture of Tian Wei.


    "Shameless, such a shameless pair of dogs. Why does The elder brother of the nine trust them that much?"


    Tianwei was speechless.


    Wan Wan bit her lips in anger: "No way, we have to expose the true face of this dog couple, we have to ¡­"


    Tian Wei was not as excited as she was, and only spoke slowly, "She has the trust of the The elder brother of the nine and all the other wives now, and just with a few words from us, we won''t be able to defeat her and Qin Gui ¡­"


    Wan Wan suddenly thought of something and felt even more depressed: "I heard that flower sister also wrote a letter to Shangguan Family to expose this adulterous couple, but Shangguan Family doesn''t believe it ¡­"


    Tian Wei was startled: "You''re called Big Sister Madame Yue?"


    Wan Wan blushed, and explained without reservation how she was granted a marriage with Yue Pengju by the The elder brother of the nine, and how it was rejected. She then adopted the two as her brothers and sisters.


    This was the first time she heard about the relationship between Hua Rong and The elder brother of the nine. She stayed silent for a long while before she said, "Since Madame Yue has risked her life multiple times for The elder brother of the nine, The elder brother of the nine will not listen to her words, let alone us ¡­"


    Wan Wan also said hatefully, "If not for flower sister, The elder brother of the nine would have already been annihilated at sea. But he actually didn''t even believe flower sister ¡­"


    Since Tian Wei didn''t answer, the two sisters became silent.


    Once upon a time, the two of them were carefree girls. They did not know how difficult it was, nor did they know about the hardships of the human world, nor did they talk about anything political. At this moment, for the first time, he was caught in a complicated whirlpool. He understood that the environment he was in was "a luxurious prison".


    At this time, it was almost daybreak. The two of them were still awake, and they only felt extremely depressed.


    Wan Wan suddenly said: "Didn''t Wang Junhua say during the banquet that she had many Sturgeon today?"


    "So what?"


    Wan Wan suddenly became excited: "Think about it, the Sturgeon has paid tribute to her, there are only three of them in the Shangguan Family, but she has dozens of them in her family. "In my opinion, it''s because Qin Gui this Dogfish is corrupt ¡­"


    Tian Wei''s eyes also lit up. "Are you saying that we should use this opportunity to impeach Qin Gui?"


    Wan Wan was also excited: "I have to give it a try, I can''t let this adulterous couple continue to act so arrogantly ¡­"


    "Alright, let''s try it out tomorrow."


    Only then did the two girls hug and sleep in exhaustion.


    When Wang Junhua returned home, the moment he entered the door, he saw a servant anxiously coming out from Qin Gui''s room.


    She was furious and shouted, "Stop!"


    The maid quickly kneeled down, "Madam ¡­"


    Wang Junhua roared: "old thief, get out here..."


    Qin Gui quickly came out, while his wife was no longer around, he had messed around with the maid, causing him to break out in cold sweat, and anxiously said: "Madam, you''re back? How is the situation in the palace today? "


    "You pervert, always fooling around with these foxes when I''m not around ¡­"


    Qin Gui smiled obsequiously: "How can the maids be compared to Madam?"


    "Don''t drink so much of the bewitching soup. Someone, pull this seductress down and hit the 100 board again. "


    "Yes."


    "Madam, please spare our lives ¡­" "Old master, please spare our lives ¡­"


    Very quickly, the servant was pulled down. This was a farce that would often happen in the family, so Qin Gui didn''t mind. After closing the door, he looked at his wife fawningly: "What''s the situation today?"


    Empress Dowager Wang Junhua sat like a teacher as she massaged and kneaded him. She closed her eyes in enjoyment and said proudly, "It''s the banquet that little bitch, Tianwei, returned to. She was living a life worse than pigs and dogs in the Fourth Prince Palace, so she didn''t dare to do anything unnecessary. "Otherwise, her background wouldn''t look good either ¡­"


    Qin Gui muttered to himself for a moment: "It''s best to be careful. Princess Tianwei knows too many things about us after all. "


    "What are you afraid of? She''s a coward, what dare she say?"


    Qin Gui was still worried: "About the matter of our Da Jin, and Hua Rong also knows about it, we are just afraid that she will go back to court and cause trouble ¡­"


    Because of the Fourth Prince, coupled with the public humiliation he suffered during the banquet, he had been expelled by the Fourth Prince. From then on, she regarded Hua Rong as a close enemy of hers, and when his husband mentioned her, he said furiously: "I''ve already asked the Brother of brotherhood, the Brother of brotherhood said that her injuries are incurable, how can she stir up trouble?"


    Qin Gui hurriedly said, "It''s not that I don''t trust Brother Wang Qian''s abilities, it''s just that this woman is not like Tian Wei. I''ve already asked around before, it''s said that when Shangguan Family escaped from the sea, it was all thanks to her and Yue Pengju''s help ¡­"


    Wang Junhua panicked: "I have also heard about this matter. Shangguan Family even sent someone to give her the top-notch Lingzhi from the palace. Wang Junhua was a famous shrew, used to lying to others. However, towards Hua Rong, he was always a little afraid, afraid that she would come back alive and reveal his secret.


    "Forget it. Since it''s only Brother Wang Qian''s diagnosis, there shouldn''t be any mistakes. Madam, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Wang Junhua laughed: What are you afraid of? Pan Xianfei, Lady Wu and the others had long been submissively bribed by me. Don''t worry, a little bitch like Tian Wei wouldn''t be able to get things done in, and Hua Rong would even die a long time ago. It''s a pity that your Sturgeon is here, Old ghost. I will be taking it to the palace to pay my respects to my wives tomorrow ¡­ "


    "Why did you gift the Sturgeon?"


    "Haha, old thief, you don''t know, those few wives are also inexperienced, a mere three Sturgeon, they act like treasures ¡­"


    Qin Gui let go of her shoulders and stammered, "Sigh, Madam, you''re so muddleheaded ¡­"


    Wang Junhua said angrily: "What happened to me?"


    "This Sturgeon was bribed by the local officials in private. Madam, think about it, even women are jealous. Once they see you take out that many Sturgeon, wouldn''t they proclaim it? If it were to spread to the ears of the Shangguan Family, if it was played over history, wouldn''t it expose the fact that they have accepted bribes? "


    Hearing that, Wang Junhua''s face changed: old thief, what do we do?


    Qin Gui frowned and thought for a while, then said: "Tomorrow, send 100 bass fish to the palace."


    "Why the bass?"


    Bass was a very common fish, it could be bought around the capital city, so it was not strange at all. Especially since it was the beginning of summer in Jiangnan, it was a season where grass and birds flew about, and flowers bloomed in the spring.


    "Just give it to the perch, it must be the Sturgeon. Say that the gift you received at home is this kind of Sturgeon."


    Wang Junhua was overjoyed, tugging at Qin Gui''s beard, "What an ingenious plan the old thief has."


    On the second day, as expected, Wang Junhua went to the palace to send off his "bass".


    Pan Xianfei, Wu Jinnu and the others, were already slightly envious of her for having so many Sturgeon s. When they saw that she had sent bass fish, not only did they not get angry, they even laughed: "Madam Qin, how are you a Sturgeon?"


    Wang Junhua insisted, "This is a bass fish. It was an old gift. "


    Wu Jinnu laughed out loud: "The difference between a perch and a Sturgeon is huge. Although their bodies are similar, the difference is great. Madam Qin is treating the perch as a Sturgeon, and the flounder as a pearl ¡­"


    Wang Junhua feigned shame, and his face flushed red: "Servant is ignorant, you made a big joke here ¡­"

 C223 witch doctor

    The few wives were all happy, thinking that no matter how capable Wang Junhua was, he was still inferior to them, mistaking the perch for a Sturgeon. The Pan Xianfei laughed loudly. "I knew it, the palace only has three palaces, how can you have dozens, so you made a mistake, hahaha ¡­"


    Amidst the laughter of the imperial concubines, Wang Junhua quickly self-deprecated himself as he inwardly admired his husband''s schemes. Because of this, not only did the other wives not hold any grudges against her, but because of this'' joke '', they found this woman even more interesting.


    On this day, just as Zhao Deji walked out of his study, he heard a report from the Young Eunuch, "Shangguan Family, the Grand Princess requests an audience."


    Zhao Deji saw that it was early summer and felt very close to his little sister, hence he said, "We will have tea in the imperial garden with the Grand Princess."


    "Yes."


    A jade table was placed under a huge ancient locust tree. It was the season for the fragrant locust flowers, and the trees were cool and fragrant. On the table was a tea of eight colors, beautifully made.


    Zhao Deji looked at his sister, who he had not seen this year, and sighed, "Tianwei, these are all pastries that you liked. When my mother came to visit you two, she had to personally make some pastries. Eat more. "


    "Thank you, The elder brother of the nine, for remembering the past ¡­" Tears welled in Tian Wei''s eyes. She picked up a piece of walnut cake and said, "This was my favorite one in the past. I thought I would never be able to eat it again in this life ¡­"


    Zhao Deji saw that she was like how he was in the past. Every time he saw a snack, he would first reach out his hand for it.


    After Tian Wei ate a piece of pastry, she slowly said, "When I fled back to the border, I saw Madame Yue ¡­"


    Zhao Deji asked: "How is Hua Rong now?"


    She shook her head.


    Zhao Deji''s expression was a little dejected, "Sigh, Rong Er, I wonder if she can escape this calamity ¡­"


    Tian Wei looked at him closely, and when she saw that his concerned expression did not seem fake, she slowly said: "When Madame Yue sent out to the Jinguo, she did a great job in capturing people''s'' Salix '', and then went to the Fourth Prince Palace for a feast. I wonder if she mentioned this to The elder brother of the nine? At that banquet, there was still Qin Gui and his wife ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji laughed, "Oh? Rong Er actually wrote before, saying that Qin Gui and his wife are the spies of the Fourth Prince, Rong Er is overthinking things ¡­ "


    Tian Wei could no longer hold it in as she hurriedly said, "The elder brother of the nine might not know this, but Madame Yue is very loyal and is not worried at all."


    "We also know that Rong Er is only thinking about the Land of the Heavens and the Earth. Sigh, I really hope that he will recover quickly. I still need him and his wife to serve the imperial government. Especially Yue Pengju ¡­ "


    When she heard that the The elder brother of the nine still believed in Yue Pengju, and still wanted to put him on guard, a sense of hope arose in her heart. "When I was at the Residence of the fourth prince and saw Qin Gui and his wife coming and going in the Fourth Prince Palace, I had a secret relationship with the Fourth Prince and Qin Gui is his staff officer. The elder brother of the nine, you must be wary of these two.


    "Tianwei, you just came back and are tired. Why are you worrying about national affairs? How can a mere Qin Gui escape from my grasp? "


    "The elder brother of the nine, Qin Gui is definitely not a person who is seeking fame with some sort of integrity. Take last night''s banquet for example. There were only three Sturgeon in the palace, yet Wang Junhua said that she had dozens of them in his house. If this isn''t the magistrate''s bribe, then what is it? "


    Zhao Deji laughed: "Are you talking about this? Previously, when Lady Wu sent us the ginseng soup, he told us a joke. They said that Qin Gui''s wife was vulgar and ignorant, mistakenly turning the cheap bass into a Sturgeon. This was equivalent to Li Gui saying that, not Qin Gui''s act of embezzlement. He thought that it was Wang''s disease showing off and making a joke out of himself ¡­ "Hahaha ¡­"


    Tianwei was speechless.


    Seeing the The elder brother of the nine smiling so happily, she did not understand what was so funny. His back turned cold and he vaguely realized that the The elder brother of the nine today was no longer the The elder brother of the nine of before.


    However, Qin Gui and his wife''s methods were becoming more and more refined.


    She said nothing more. Even the walnut cake on the table had lost its original delicacy. She only watched as the locust flowers were blown away by the wind and spread over the walnuts one by one.


    When she returned to the princess'' mansion, Wan Wan was still waiting.


    Because Wan Wan had a violent temper, from time to time, she would say something about not liking Wang Junhua in front of the The elder brother of the nine, which was why she gradually stopped liking the The elder brother of the nine and did not summon her for a long time.


    Seeing that Tian Wei had returned, Wan Wan anxiously asked, "How is it? Does The elder brother of the nine believe it? "


    Tianwei silently shook her head. She drank a cup of tea before she told Wan Wan about the situation today.


    Wan Wan was so angry that she almost jumped up: "I really don''t know what kind of demon they are, they pissed me off."


    After a moment of contemplation, she finally said in a low voice, "The Madame Yue is still the best of times. I just hope that they will never come back, never ever again!"


    Twilight descended.


    The spring evening smelled of flowers.


    This was a quiet mountain stronghold filled with all sorts of strange plants and flowers. Most of the flowers here were red and yellow, but most of the flowers were green, blue and even black. Even though the King Qin was always very daring, he didn''t dare to get too close. Ma Su said quietly: "Other than the flowers and plants, every witch doctor still has many strange insects in their homes. If you are not happy, you will die ¡­"


    King Qin carried his big blade, carefully pushing away the flowers and plants obstructing his way, afraid that he would get caught in it.


    This Witch Doctor was very unknown, Ma Su had coincidentally heard of it. The Witch Doctor had been in closed-door training for a long time, and everyone had been inquiring about it for a long time before they finally had the chance to meet again.


    Finally, he passed through the layers of "flower and grass barriers". King Qin stood in front of the black door, holding his big blade, he stood there for a long time. He didn''t know what to feel in his heart, and in a blink of an eye, it was already two early summer months, from the sea to the Jinguo. He never thought that he would one day stand in front of the Witch Doctor''s door.


    Ma Su said in a low voice, "Great King, after we obtain the items, we can go back."


    He did not speak. He held the back of the blade and knocked on the black door three times.


    The door opened, and Ma Su could not help but take a step back. He saw a old man who was as skinny as a bird''s claw. His face looked like it was covered by a layer of skin.


    However, the King Qin did not mind and only bowed: "Please bestow the medicine on me, Mister."


    The Witch Doctor''s eyes darted around a few times. "You''ve come here eighteen times already."


    Every time the two of them came here, they would not see the other party. However, upon hearing him speak, they were even more bewildered.


    He stared at King Qin and couldn''t help but feel cold.


    "It''s not hard to get the medicine, but you have to do something for me."


    "What is it?"


    "Hugh, ask more. I''ll tell you when the time comes."


    Ma Su felt that this place was too strange. He was just about to remind King Qin to be careful, but King Qin simply laughed, "Okay, no matter what, I will promise you anything. "No matter how strong I am, I just want my head."


    The Witch Doctor nodded, and took out an item from his bosom. King Qin took it, looked at it for a while, kept it in his bosom, bowed his head, and turned to leave.


    The wind blew from the forest. Although it was midsummer, he could not feel the heat. In front of the wooden house, about two to three kilometers away from the house, there was a small brook full of flowers. From time to time, there were ducks swimming in the brook.


    This was the first time Yue Pengju had brought his wife out on such a ''long'' trip, and it was also the first time she couldn''t do it herself. To him, this was a heavenly good news.


    There was a huge bear skin on the grass. Hua Rong sat on it, and around him, she put some fresh fruits she picked up, while Yue Pengju killed two wild ducks with an arrow and roasted them on fire. At this time, the wild ducks were already half cooked and were sizzling with fragrance.


    Xiao Luwenlong had already changed into a Single Shirt and was running around in his Tiger Skin Boots to chase a butterfly. He held a net in his hands, which Yue Pengju had made up for him with tree bark. He came back with a bunch of butterflies, giggled, showed them to his mother, then pulled the net open and the butterflies flew off; he laughed and went to pick wild flowers.


    At this time, Hua Rong''s head was already filled with multicolored wild flowers. He leaned behind her and laughed as she embraced her neck, continuously shouting, "Mom, don''t move, there are still a lot of flowers ¡­"


    Hua Rong sat there motionlessly, allowing his small hands to ruffle her hair. Hua Rong was wearing a moon-white shirt, which was exchanged for Yue Pengju''s dozens of tiger and leopard skins when she went to town. After eating Lingzhi for almost a whole year, all of the family''s money was spent on her, and the rest of the money was spent solely on Yue Pengju''s hunting.


    Hua Rong looked at the simple clothes on her body and the hairpin on Lin Xi''s head, and was very satisfied with her current lifestyle. Thinking about it carefully, although injured, this year had been the most peaceful one of her life. Every day, she had nothing to worry about, relying on her husband.


    Yue Pengju flipped the duck a few more times, and Lu Wenlong already couldn''t hold it in anymore. He ran over and kissed the duck on his face without caring about the flower on his mother''s head: "Abba, can you eat now?"


    "It''s done ¡­"


    These days, Yue Pengju liked to make many small things for him, to catch birds and bugs. This was because he was getting closer and closer to Yue Pengju, even more so than his mother.


    Yue Pengju did not mind at all, and took down a roasted duck that was sizzling oil, wrapped it with a large lotus leaf, tore off a duck leg, and took out a wooden stick that he had prepared beforehand, putting it on and gave it to his son. Lu Wenlong giggled, but still ran over first: "Mom, this is for you ¡­"


    Hua Rong took the duck leg. Yue Pengju had already walked over and handed the other duck leg he was wearing to his son. He sat down next to his wife and ate the remaining food on the shelf.


    The three ate with relish, Yue Pengju looked at his wife''s blushing face, and was very happy. When Hua Rong saw her husband staring at her, she reached out to wipe the oil smoke on his face, and then smiled sweetly. "Pengju, I feel much better now."


    His long illness had made him a doctor. He had accompanied his wife for a long time, and had almost become half a doctor. He held his wife''s hand, looked at her complexion, and nodded. "She will definitely recover."


    From afar, the voice of a guard could be heard. "Yue Xiang Gong ¡­"


    Yue Pengju stood up as the guard brought the emperor''s other personal eunuch, Feng Yi. Feng Yi also recognized the two of them, they laughed from far away: "It''s been a long time, Madame Yue, how is your condition?"


    "I''ll have to trouble Senior Officer Feng to travel. "It''s been hard on you."


    The three of them spoke briefly, and Yue Pengju accepted the order. Originally, it was the Emperor who sent them some Lingzhi and a letter himself.


    Yue Pengju read it once and handed it over to his wife.


    Hua Rong saw that it was Zhao Deji''s personal handwriting. Apart from the usual greetings on his injury, it also mentioned that the puppet regime in Jinguo had already captured a few prefectures and counties under''s guise, making it seem that they were about to cross the Huai River and launch a large-scale attack. Although the letter did not contain information for Yue Pengju to report to, the meaning behind his words was clear. When Hua Rong finished reading, she felt upset, and looked at Yue Pengju. The husband and wife looked at each other, and Yue Pengju then said to Feng Yi: "Thank you for your kindness, Your Majesty. Your subject''s body has not recovered, and is temporarily unable to repay the grace of the imperial government.

 C224 Uncle

    Feng Yi looked at Hua Rong, as if he was surprised by her terminal illness. "How did this girl look like she was going to die? He laughed and said, "In the end, she is an old friend. When I heard about Madame Yue''s injuries at the palace, I was very worried about him. They even sent the Attendant s to find Lingzhi as well as to bring it to the Madame Yue ¡­ "


    Hua Rong bowed: "Thank you Senior Officer Feng for your concern."


    Feng Yi then said, "General Yue is so powerful that he can shake the four seas. Right now, our country is in the middle of an eventful period, I can only hope that you two can recover quickly, because Shangguan Family has high hopes for you two ¡­"


    Hua Rong could no longer hold it in, and asked: "Now, what is Qin Gui''s rank?"


    Feng Yi laughed dubiously, and spoke in a high-pitched voice: "Sir Qin huh, with such a good wife, going up and down to make a bit of money is naturally to raise your position and make a fortune ¡­ ¡­"


    Hua Rong was shocked in her heart. She was familiar with the Kanggong, and was well aware of the eunuchs'' preference for spreading rumors. With Feng Yi''s current gaze, it was obvious that there was something wrong. She had personally witnessed how Wang Junhua flattered and flattered Jin Wushu. There was a type of woman who, in order to achieve her goal, would not hesitate to turn herself into a pug that could wag its tail at any time, even the lowest form of flattery. If Wang Junhua had used this on other men, it could be imagined how many men in the world would be able to reject him?


    She spoke straightforwardly: "Does Shangguan Family trust Qin Gui?"


    Feng Yi lowered his voice a little, "Shangguan Family trusts Madam Qin more ¡­"


    Who better knows the personal life of the Emperor than the eunuchs who spend their days together?


    Hua Rong''s heart immediately became cold as she and Yue Pengju looked at each other.


    "Our emperor is like an emperor, haha, you two, happy times and happy days. "The country is important, but the pleasure of one''s own people is the most important ¡­" Feng Yi laughed, "I''ll be taking my leave now."


    "Senior Officer Feng is easy to leave."


    In the past, Huang Qianshan had asked him to speak in order to get close to the Emperor, so he gave him many benefits. In the imperial court, with all the civil and military affairs, he had taken almost all the silvers, but with Yue Pengju and his wife''s reputation as the Qing Han, he knew that it was impossible to find anything, and quickly took his leave.


    With Feng Yi gone, the two of them were in no mood to do anything, and their good mood had been ruined.


    My emperor is like an emperor!


    Actually, he understood it. He had understood it a long time ago, but he still felt uncomfortable listening to it so plainly.


    Hua Rong slowly opened her mouth, "When the fake Qi is out, the imperial government is at peace. It seems like the Jinguo is playing tricks on us again."


    In name, they were not ordered by the Jinguo. Therefore, the imperial government could not blame the Jinguo for the attack, and the negotiation continued. In the letter, Zhao Deji mentioned a very important emotional thought. The meaning behind this was that he was very worried about his mother''s safety. Hua Rong thought, was this a gesture he made towards the Jinguo?


    But, would Liu Yu''s attack truly tear apart this piece of cloth to conceal his'' filial piety ''?


    In the end, she could not hold it in and angrily said: "Currently, Qin Gui is in the lead in the imperial court and is threatening from the outside, what hope do we have in this world?"


    Yue Pengju hugged her shoulders and said indifferently: "This is not something we can decide. Sister Shi Qi, take care of your body first."


    Hua Rong looked at his calm eyes and laughed: "That''s right, Pengju, I can''t hold myself back any longer."


    Yue Pengju also laughed, "When you''re better, no matter what decision you want to make, I will listen to you. Now, don''t even think about anything."


    She nodded and began to nibble at her leg again, but there was no taste.


    When the family of three returned home in the twilight, they saw an uninvited guest who had been waiting for a long time.


    King Qin saw the three of them from far away and he was extremely excited. When he saw Hua Rong approaching, his voice trembled slightly, "Girl ¡­"


    Hua Rong was very surprised. In these past few days, she knew that the King Qin must be somewhere nearby, but she did not know what he was doing. She stood still and the King Qin fumbled with it. Suddenly, he took out something from his bosom. "Girl, this is the injurious drug I found. You can consume it in three days ¡­"


    "Oh?"


    Hua Rong looked at this bag of weird-looking things, she had never seen such a strange "medicine" before.


    Could it be that the reason the King Qin stayed here for such a long time was to search for this thing? She took the medicine: "Qin Shangcheng, thank you. I''m already much better. "


    He scrutinized her blushing face and said, "Little girl, this is better than the Lingzhi. You must consume it as soon as possible."


    "Okay. "Thank you very much."


    The two of them calmly replied, as if they were two ordinary friends.


    Yue Pengju held his son and took the medicine from his wife''s hands. King Qin acted as if she had never seen him, and didn''t greet him either. He bowed and said, "Thank you, King Qin!"


    King Qin snorted: "I have nothing to do with you, I don''t need you to thank me."


    Yue Pengju also laughed, "Alright, since that''s the case, let''s settle the scores."


    He coldly snorted, "That''s how it is. I was the one who injured him, so I will take responsibility until the end. So, you don''t need to say anything. "


    Yue Pengju did not mind, but seeing that everyone was ignoring him, he could not help but start chattering, "Big Scoundrel, I learnt to catch birds, my Abba taught me to ¡­"


    He looked pleased, as he had a deep impression of this "Big Scoundrel".


    King Qin glared at him. "Little brat, your memory isn''t bad. Remember, your father ¡­" After he finished speaking, he took out a small toy from his bosom. It was a Arhat who knew how to fight. "It will teach you how to fight."


    Lu Wenlong was very happy to see it, "Big Scoundrel, you are very good. "But, how do I use it ¡­"


    Hua Rong could not help but laugh and scold him softly, "Child, don''t be rude. Call me uncle ¡­"


    Yue Pengju was startled, and so was the King Qin.


    Hua Rong''s voice was gentle. She took a step forward and suddenly clasped her hands together at King Qin: "Thank you. If you don''t mind, can I call you ''Brother of brotherhood''?"


    These days, she had thought about her grudge with King Qin for ten years and called him "Brother of brotherhood" with such difficulty, but she had no other choice.


    King Qin stood there for a long time without making a sound. He had asked for this result twice, but one day, when it really did come, it was like a blow to his head. A feeling of despair overcame him.


    So it turned out that he was already at the end of his road. It was just that he was unwilling to admit it. He was like a ferocious tiger struggling for its last strike before realizing that the last drop of blood had already flowed out.


    He straightened his neck. "Girl, this medicine needs to be taken for three days. Every time, you have to mix it with dew at three o''clock, and take it all the time ¡­"


    "Alright."


    Her voice was so soft, so grateful.


    Even though they were nagging him, they had no way out now that they had nothing to say. King Qin stared at her like a beast in distress.


    She jumped down from her father''s embrace, walked up to King Qin with her head tilted, and said, "Big Scoundrel ¡­"


    Seeing that the King Qin did not respond, he pulled his hand and shook his head.


    Only then did King Qin glare at him. "Little bastard, what are you doing?"


    "I can''t use this thing, you can''t teach me ¡­"


    His eyes were dry. He lowered his head, took the toy from the child''s hand and started the switch.


    The sun had long since set, and the breeze flowed around the cabin. The air was strangely still, except for the sound of children''s laughter and the sound of the Arhat''s punching.


    The four of them formed a strange four-cornered relationship. Far away, Ma Su and the others stood at the side, sighing to themselves.


    "Abba, look, look, it can fight ¡­" Abba is really fun ¡­ "


    The child held the Arhat and ran over to his father. Yue Pengju smiled, nodded at his son, and suddenly said, "Uncle gave you such an interesting thing. Quickly invite uncle in to eat ¡­"


    The child respectfully kowtowed and happily called out, "Uncle, Abba will treat you to a meal ¡­"


    King Qin was speechless, he was only pulled towards the house by him.


    This was the first time that the King Qin had entered this hut. The windows were bright and clean, and on the large brick bed, there was a cool and big piece of leather, with a table placed on top of it.


    Yue Pengju instructed loudly: "We have guests tonight, please prepare a few more dishes."


    The guard agreed and immediately went to clean up the mess.


    Hua Rong followed behind him silently as they sat around the table on the kang.


    In a few moments, a rich meal was on the table: a plate of tiger meat, dried bear paws, roast duck, smoked lamb legs, and five wild dishes.


    Two large jars of wine were placed on the table, and the clay figurine was removed.


    There were four big bowls on the table. Yue Pengju first took a type of sweet water made from wild mountain honey and poured a big bowl for his wife and son. Then, he filled the other two big bowls.


    King Qin did not look at anyone, but only held his own bowl of wine. For the first time in my life I felt that wine was such a nasty thing to drink.


    The wind blew in through the small open window, and the summer weather was long enough to see the shifting clouds of fire in the sky, all of it outlined in gold, and then a kind of slowly running mass of blue and cotton-white clouds.


    He could not help but look at the woman sitting cross-legged across from him. The little wildflowers that the child had given her still remained in her hair. She held the chopsticks in her slender and lustrous hands. Her eyes were so bright and her expression was so gentle.


    What a wonderful feeling.


    What a sour feeling.


    The child curiously looked at the three adults. "Eat, why aren''t you eating?"


    The three of them seemed to have woken up from a dream, Yue Pengju laughed and raised his wine bowl: "King Qin, we have known each other for many years, this is the first time we''re drinking with you, we won''t return until we''re drunk tonight."


    King Qin did not reply, he only raised his neck and drank it all in one gulp. He picked up the wine jar in front of him and poured three bowls in a row.


    Yue Pengju also drank three bowls in a row.


    Hua Rong sat quietly at the side and said softly, "Pengju, Brother of brotherhood, don''t just drink, eat something first ¡­"


    When King Qin saw the piece of tiger meat in his plate, he almost cried out. He didn''t even need to use his chopsticks to pick it up and put it in his mouth, eating it big and eating it whole before laughing out loud. "Girl, this is the first time I''ve eaten a dish that you''re holding in your hands ¡­"


    She smiled and added a few pieces of meat into his plate. "Are you at the Jinguo''s border all these days?"


    "Yes."


    "Where''s Zha He?"


    "When he came out, he was still unwilling to go to the sea. He said that he was afraid the sea would be hot and he decided to stay in the Yanjing."


    "Did you hear anything strange in the Jinguo?"


    King Qin held a wine bowl in his hands. It was clearly night, but she could still see her shadow in the darkness - the swaying and rippling of the wine, like the sea surface at that time and the sparkling light ripples. The two of them sat on the deck, talking about their own experiences in the past.


    But in the Jinguo, what had happened in the past year? She had been wandering in the Jinguo every day, interacting with all kinds of plants, turning into a pharmacist. What kind of strange experiences did she have?

 C225 As you wish

    There were also Jin Wushu s, the green hat he gave Jin Wushu, the large turtles he drew, and the fire that filled the sky ¡­ He could not help but laugh out loud. "Jin Wushu, that turtle Jin Wushu, hahaha ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong asked curiously, "What are you laughing at?"


    "When I was in Jinguo, when I had nothing to do, I made a hundred green hats to gift to Jin Wushu ¡­" His laughter became even more uncontrollable, and he almost spilled a bowl of wine.


    Hua Rong and Yue Pengju looked at each other and could not help but smile, as they did not know that the King Qin had such a side. No wonder Jin Wushu was so angry, and how she was also suspecting that, how Jin Wushu found out about Ye Lvguanyin''s secret relationship, was it actually King Qin who exposed it?!


    The more King Qin thought about his proud deed, the happier he became. He laughed until he almost flipped the table.


    Even Hua Rong had never seen him laugh like this. At this moment, King Qin was really happy to the extreme.


    The most familiar stranger!


    He had never really come close to the King Qin before, but up to today, this was the first time he had felt such a sense of intimacy.


    Because of that laughter, she really wanted to drink a cup. She gently touched the wine jar but was pulled away by her other hand. She saw her husband''s gentle eyes, that was a silent reminder.


    She smiled sweetly. That''s right, there would be plenty of chances to drink in the future, so why would she care about that now?


    She sighed, "Many thanks to you. You''ve stayed here for such a long time in search of medicine for me."


    He glared at her. "I just thought this place was a good place for sightseeing. It has nothing to do with you." Looking for the medicine was just a convenience, "Besides, when you''re better, I''ll have nothing to do with you. What do I need your thanks for?"


    Hua Rong smiled and did not differentiate herself. She felt extremely sour in her heart. Someone like the King Qin, who was used to the endless seas, disguised himself to stay in this desolate foreign country for more than a year to search for medicine, what kind of life did he lead, from a thousand year ganoderma to a witch doctor?


    Even if there were a thousand mistakes, he would still pay them off.


    "Thank you!"


    The wine in the bowl was not wine, but poison. Just like the face beside him, it was a kind of gentle poison, King Qin almost wanted to throw the bowl to the ground, but he resisted, drank three more bowls, and laughed: "I have injured you, and am treating you now. Little girl, you must remember that I am neither kind nor righteous to you! Don''t say such hypocritical things. "


    Hua Rong''s chopsticks were holding onto food, it was a plate of Mountain Fern Cuisine.


    King Qin had never eaten this kind of food, but at this moment, he was actually so eager for her to give it to him. It was not because he wanted to eat something, but because he needed this feeling.


    His eyes were fixed on her chopsticks.


    Hua Rong lowered her voice and said again, "Thank you."


    This time, King Qin didn''t even dare to say a single word out of anger. If he could get her chopsticks, he would rather not say a single word ¡ª even if it was to vent his anger.


    Finally, he looked at the bunch of green ferns that appeared in his plate. It was oily, as if it was some kind of rare treasure.


    Lu Wenlong, who was watching from the side, felt that it was strange. He stood up and grabbed a big piece of smoked lamb leg for and asked curiously, "Uncle ¡­"


    The word "uncle" struck him like a stone. The smile that had just appeared on his face vanished without a trace as he flew into a rage. He grabbed the piece of mutton and threw it on the ground, "Little bastard, who asked you to be so polite? "You''re just as cunning as your father ¡­"


    The child had never seen him so fierce. He was so frightened that his mouth was about to clench into a knot and he was about to cry. Hua Rong touched his little face, and only placed Luo Han Fist on the side into his hands, comforting him gently, "Be good ¡­"


    Yue Pengju said gently: "Son, follow milkmaid to rest first."


    milkmaid immediately came in and carried the child out the door, and the room immediately quietened down.


    No one spoke, and all three of them became mute. King Qin and Yue Pengju only drank cup after bowl, as if they were going to compete who drank the fastest.


    King Qin stared at the more and more dishes in his plate. He did not reject any of them and in his heart of despair, there was a vague sense of consolation.


    Since when had it ever been her turn to serve him?


    He began to feel happy. By the time he had finished the last piece of meat, he had drunk a total of eighteen bowls of wine. The jar of wine beside Yue Pengju had long been left without a single drop left.


    At this time, it was already late in the night. The two were drunk, and Hua Rong was sitting quietly by the side. Yue Pengju usually did not drink too much, so he was even more drunk. He laid on the table, almost fainting.


    King Qin''s eyes were bloodshot as he stood up unsteadily: "Girl, I''m leaving."


    Hua Rong quietly nodded.


    Qin Shangcheng walked to the door and saw that Yue Pengju was also swaying as he stood up and waving at him: "King Qin, take care." Then he sat down again and slept on the kang by the side.


    King Qin suddenly started laughing. He didn''t know why he was laughing, but he started to laugh maniacally.


    "Little girl ¡­" His speech was slurred. "Little girl, I''m leaving ¡­"


    "Little girl, I''m really leaving ¡­"


    Every time she said it, Hua Rong nodded her head patiently and replied, "Okay."


    He was furious, and kept repeating the word "yes" in his ear ¡ª yes, yes, yes... Is there nothing else to say?


    He shouted again, "Girl, I''m leaving ¡­"


    "Alright!"


    "Little girl ¡­"


    She suddenly said, "Wait ¡­"


    King Qin stood still, feeling happy in his heart.


    She slowly stood up and picked up the strange medicine. These medicine were definitely not something from the Central Plains. She had wanted to ask him a long time ago, but he had avoided answering.


    "Where did this come from?"


    "I was looking for him."


    "Where did you find it?"


    "None of your business."


    "What price did you pay?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    She was slightly angry: "Since it''s a medicine for me, I have a right to know. "Otherwise, I refuse to take it ¡­"


    He slammed the table furiously. "Why do you need to ask? I''ll take it as soon as I give it to you."


    She did not give in at all. "No, unless you tell me where you came from!"


    He was about to slam the table again when he saw her slender body, her hands on the table, all the veins, and realized how the terrible pain had tormented her, how the once delicate figure was so gaunt that it could not be concealed.


    He took his hand down. Ever since that palm, he had been controlling it as if it were the culprit of his crime.


    Her tone was stubborn. "Speak!"


    His voice softened, "Girl, I spent a high price to buy it, don''t worry. I''m rich, you know. "


    She was still doubtful. "That''s all?"


    "Don''t you know that money can make a difference?" When he saw the doubt in her eyes, he added, "That old monster sensed that I have a thousand years of ginseng and told me to exchange it with him ¡­"


    His explanation was reasonable, but Hua Rong felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t pinpoint where it was wrong.


    He stared at her, his gaze gradually turning gentle. "Girl, what else do you want to ask?"


    She was stunned. What else could he ask?


    After thinking for a while, she said, "In the future, find a good woman, a woman ten thousand times better than me ¡­"


    He took a step back, looked into her bright eyes, and pointed at her nose. "Hahaha, little girl, I will definitely forget about you in the future! "From now on, I will never remember you again."


    This was a true farewell. The result that he had been waiting for for for so long actually had a hint of sadness. It was unknown from which day onwards, other than Penga, he was the most important person. Because he knew, in this world, there was no one other than Penga who treated him better than him. However, these things would have to be cut in two in the near future. This was because it was impossible for a person to obtain double the advantage at the same time. If you chose one, you would have to give it up.


    With her heart in turmoil, she was silent for a moment before saying with a smile, "I''ve been waiting for you to say this for ten years!"


    He was stunned.


    He was enraged.


    Sad again.


    "Little girl, your father will do as you wish!"


    Her voice was softer. "Yes, I hope so."


    His laugh became louder, but he was incoherent, "Girl, you have to live on. Don''t play dead and scare me to death. I won''t care about you anymore. I won''t care about you anymore. Really, I won''t ever miss you again ¡­ Little girl, you will regret this. One day, you will regret marrying Yue Pengju ¡­ "


    She smiled silently.


    Even drunk as he was, he could see her quiet smile, as if to say: How could I regret it? No! Absolutely not!


    Such a smile almost completely defeated him. He turned around, staggered, and left.


    Hua Rong followed behind him, and only after he had almost reached the entrance did she slowly say: "Brother of brotherhood, take care ¡­"


    He jerked his head back and glared at her.


    This was the first time Hua Rong saw such a vicious gaze from him. It was even more ferocious than the first time he saw him on the island, and it was even more vicious than when he was dragging her own hair to wreak havoc. She looked away slowly, not at him.


    "Call me Qin Shangcheng!"


    Hua Rong did not make a sound.


    He leaned against the door and staggered. He drank too much and saw stars in front of his eyes.


    "Little girl, call me Qin Shangcheng!"


    She was silent.


    "Little girl, scream!"


    Can''t you do that? Could it be that the three words "Qin Shangcheng" were not thousands of times more intimate than the two words "Brother of brotherhood"?


    A gust of wind blew over. He held onto the door like a desperate leopard and spoke with a straight voice, "Girl ¡­"


    "Qin Shangcheng! "Take care!"


    Stunned, he suddenly ran over and grabbed her head, crying out loud. Then, he let go of her and laughed out loud as if he had received a great comfort. He looked deeply into her eyes, and after a long while, he turned around and left. As soon as he stepped out of the door, he began to run wildly.


    Hua Rong slowly got off the brick bed and walked to the entrance. Like an arrow that had been released from a bow, she sprinted under the starlight, and in the distance, Ma Su and Liu Wu were waiting for him.


    A farewell dinner.


    Tomorrow was the day that separated the mountains, and the affairs of the world were boundless. The northern Town, as well as the southern ocean. From then on, it was as if they would never see each other again.


    Her eyes slowly shed tears as she stood by the door for a moment, the tears drying on her face as the wind blew.


    She slowly turned around. Yue Pengju, who was originally "drunk" on the table, suddenly raised his head and looked at her with his drunken eyes. His eyes were bright as he suddenly laughed, jumped off the brick bed, ran to the door and carried her.

 C226 Stupid

    She nodded.


    He closed the door and lifted her onto the kang.


    As the candle flame extinguished, Hua Rong leaned into his embrace that was filled with the smell of alcohol. She felt that she was also drunk, drunk to the point of wanting to sleep soundly. Her eyes were closed and she was fast asleep.


    The past and the past, in fact, were nothing more than drunkenness.


    The starlight that filled the sky gradually dimmed. Dawn was about to come.


    King Qin''s body was crooked on the horse, but his mind was surprisingly clear.


    Ma Su was a little worried, he urged his horse forward: "Great King ¡­"


    He laughed out loud, his speech slurred. "I''m so happy ¡­"


    "Huh?"


    "I, your father, actually became her Brother of brotherhood! Brother of brotherhood, hahaha ¡­"


    From husband to Brother of brotherhood, this was the result of ten years of pursuit.


    "Hahaha, at least it''s better than being a Brother of brotherhood ¡­ Hahaha ¡­ After becoming the Brother of brotherhood, shouldn''t I be able to come visit her anytime? Ah? You can come anytime, can''t you? Brother of brotherhood! Whatever she wants me to do, I''ll do it... Hahaha ¡­ Uncle, that damned little bastard actually called me uncle ¡­ "Pui! F * ck ¡­"


    Ma Su consoled him with a low voice, "Where in the world is there no grass? Your Majesty, there are many good women ¡­"


    He swung down his horse whip, and suddenly lashed at Ma Su''s body.


    Ma Su was caught off guard. With this whip strike, his nose was bleeding.


    He took a step back.


    King Qin''s body fell down from the horse, and he actually laid down on the grass, with his whip sliding down, "Hahaha, I made a vow ¡­ Sworn... Hahaha ¡­ What difference does it make if I swear or not ¡­ "Hahaha ¡­"


    A stream of filth came out of his mouth. He didn''t know if it was vomiting or crying, but he let out waves of desperate wails. He grabbed the grass beside him and said, "Girl, little girl ¡­" "Bad girl ¡­"


    "Your Majesty ¡­"


    Ma Su and Liu Wu immediately jumped down to help him, but he suddenly waved his hands, and gradually, he collapsed to the ground, drunk to the point of being a pile of mud.


    Liu Wu heaved a long sigh, "Your Majesty, it''s good enough that you''re going back now. I hope that I will never come out to look for the Madame Yue again, and that I will henceforth be cut into two pieces. "


    Ma Su also sighed, "How can it be that easy? The King has not done what he promised the Witch Doctor. "


    Only for a single girl, all the way to the north, never to have a peaceful day.


    The two of them had to use a lot of effort to help King Qin up. At this moment, Ma Su suddenly thought of the Princess Tianwei, and felt a bit depressed. He only wanted to say the word love, to hurt her, and whether or not they could touch her, it would be best if they did not, otherwise, as the King Qin, how could he feel at ease for the rest of his life?


    Summer passed, and autumn came.


    Only when the geese flew towards the south in a row did Hua Rong realize that the grass and trees had long withered and the flowers had turned into frost.


    After a year of recuperation, he had eaten countless ginseng, tiger bone, bear paw, and magical medicines brought back by the witch doctor from the King Qin. He didn''t know which of these drugs had worked, or whether all of them had worked or not. One morning, she woke up to find that the faint pain in her chest that had been bothering her for so long had disappeared.


    She didn''t notice this situation at first, but after another half a month, she realized that she had gradually returned to normal, and her movements were no different from those of an ordinary person.


    One day, Yue Pengju brought his son back from his morning practice. He saw her pick up her lesser arch, pull it apart, and an arrow flew out.


    The child happily shouted as he went to pick up the bird with injured wings. "Mom, teach me how to shoot, teach me ¡­"


    Yue Pengju was ecstatic, he rushed over and wrapped his arm around his wife''s shoulder: "Are you alright? Is everything alright? "


    Hua Rong was also surprised, she smiled and nodded, seeing that her forehead was covered in perspiration, her lips were slightly purple, her chest was moving up and down, and anxiously said: "You have not completely recovered, do not use any strength yet ¡­."


    She held the bow in hand and laughed to her heart''s content. "Pengju, I never thought this would happen. I never thought this day would come ¡­"


    He was overjoyed. He hugged his wife and almost threw her up.


    Unfortunately, such peaceful days were quickly interrupted. Because Yue Pengju''s one year of vacation had already passed, and since Feng Yi had reported back to the imperial government that Hua Rong''s health was slightly better than before, the emperor continuously sent orders for Yue Pengju to resume his duties and head to the capital to discuss military matters.


    From the beginning of summer, the Emperor had already summoned the most important generals of the Song Kingdom, Wu Jie, Liu Guang, Zhang Jun and a few others to report to the capital to discuss the war on the Jinguo and the faked mission. This also caused the people of the imperial court to be very confused, because even so, they were unable to make up their minds about the Emperor and the war.


    It was personally written by Tian Wei. She said that she had been bestowed a marriage contract with the Emperor and was about to get married, so she requested for Hua Rong and her wife to attend the ceremony. At the end of the letter, there was also Wan Wan''s greeting.


    When Hua Rong saw that the two girls had brought the Lingzhi over, she could no longer hold it in and asked her husband in a low voice, "Shall we enter the capital?"


    Yue Pengju sighed inwardly. Now that the pseudoQi army was closing in on him, the Emperor had continuously passed down orders. Did he really dare not accept the edict? He pondered for a moment, before Hua Rong spoke out, "I have to expose the evil intentions of Qin Gui and his wife, whether Shangguan Family listens or not, we will do it this time. If he doesn''t listen, we''ll leave this place far behind. Your station is in Xiangyang anyway ¡­ "


    "Yes."


    His wife was always brooding over the matters regarding Qin Gui and her husband, Yue Pengju knew that she could not tolerate sand in her eyes and had no choice but to do as she said. They should have fought to the death outside, but when they heard the evaluation of their two father-in-law, "We, the emperor, are like the emperors", their hearts slightly thumped. They only made up their minds that after entering the capital this time, they had to leave as soon as possible, far away from this place.


    Thus, the couple went to Oolong Town, led by their families and a team of guards, and returned to the capital to take over their positions.


    When they were passing by the Xiangyang, the couple stopped for a short while, leaving their son and the milkmaid in the care of Zhang Xian''s wife, the Sis GaoSi. Hua Rong did this because she did not want his son to enter the capital to see the Princess Tianwei. Right now, Wang Junhua was in court, if she were to catch hold of him, who knew what kind of waves the Spirit Demon woman would cause. If Tianwei wanted to marry someone, why did he need to use his identity as the Grand Princess of Da Song to find her home? to avoid having to rely on the Shangguan Family for a long period of time.


    The news of Yue Pengju and his wife entering the capital, had not caused any commotion for the rest of the people in the imperial court. After all, Yue Pengju''s foundation was not solid, and had a low profile.


    On this day, Wang Junhua and Qin Gui went to bed early, but were still tossing and turning uneasily. Wang Junhua said hatefully: "This slut said long ago that I''m going to die, how come I''m not going to die yet?"


    "Wang Jixian''s diagnosis didn''t say that she was childless, it didn''t say that she was going to die ¡­"


    "A hen that doesn''t lay eggs, how can it be so arrogant ¡­"


    In fact, Wang Junhua himself had never given birth, so naturally, Qin Gui could not use this to repay the old lady. He could only frown and said: "The two of them know my background, we should be on guard when we enter the capital."


    "Old ghost, what method do you need to think of to stop the two of them?"


    Qin Gui found this opportunity the next day.


    It turned out that one month ago, Li Jun had gone back to the to look around and had met with Yue Pengju''s subordinates. When Li Hui asked if there were any difficulties in this place, Yang Zaixing said bluntly that there were no difficulties for his family. He only announced that Yue Pengju would be back soon, but he did not even have a proper mansion. At that time, amongst the army, and the rest were considered wealthy, while Liu Guang, Han Zhongliang, Zhang Jun and the others were all well-off, with many mansions and mansions and groups of servants, only Yue Pengju and his wife were still lonely. They had long been feeling indignant, and had even decided to use Yue Pengju''s name to list the various etiquette in the council, requesting for the imperial court to bestow upon them. After they filed a lawsuit, they sent Yue Pengju a private letter explaining the whole situation. They sent the letter to him via official post, and from then on, there were no further details.


    When Qin Gui searched for information regarding his illness, he only found them on purpose. When the imperial government read that Yue Pengju had filed a report in his name, they immediately realized that this was a good opportunity to trap Yue Pengju.


    He thought about it. After all, Yue Pengju and the Emperor were very close, and he needed to get a colleague to come out together. Thus, Qin Gui first found the Vice Village Lv Yihao in the Privy Council and brought up the matter of Yue Pengju making a complaint. He said: "The ancestral law, paid attention to the use of literature, the peace of the country. Now, with just a little bit of contribution points, Yue Pengju has become proud of his achievements and actually dared to request for a reward.


    Lv Yihao laughed loudly: "Qin Chuanggong, are you making a big fuss over nothing? Yue Pengju was poor, and even if he did not have a mansion up to now, it would not be excessive to ask for a reward. Moreover, now is the time to ask for the help of a martial artist. Why not just reward him with a mansion?


    Qin Gui naturally insisted on his opinion. He only said that the imperial government could not allow this to happen, if not, how could the martial artists control themselves in the future if they did not request such rewards and did not respect the imperial government?


    Lv Yihao''s opinion was still the opposite of his: "The current generals all hold their own forces and take the lead. They don''t even try their best to fight, if the imperial court had more people like Yue Pengju, wouldn''t they be in high spirits?"


    Qin Gui used the dynasty''s tradition of "respecting the rich and underestimating the martial arts" as a starting point, he originally wanted to win over his allies. However, seeing that Lv Yihao was not only not helping him, but also the Emperor, in the name of the Privy Council, suggested to give Yue Pengju a manor in the Xiangyang.


    How could Qin Gui swallow this breath? After finding an opportunity, he told the Emperor about Yue Pengju''s complaint. Naturally, he still chose to use the rules of the Taizu as an excuse. He did not want the military man to be domineering, so he said furiously: "The world''s most important thing is to find out the slightest details. If we allow him to do as he pleases, I''m afraid the other martial artists will compete to imitate him.


    After Zhao Deji heard this, he only laughed once, and did not reply. He shouted: "Kanggong, take out the imperial report and give it to Sir Qin."


    The Kanggong grinned as he walked up to him and handed over an urgent report to appease the Ambassador Li Xiao. Seeing his strange smile, Qin Gui''s heart turned cold as he saw Li Ming''s report, which wrote: "Yue Pengju''s name is loyal and brave, unparalleled in the world. And his subordinates, Yang Zaixing, have privately written a letter in his name, after he found out, he was careful and panicked, and had already sent several instructions to this official to cancel the bestowment, it was absolutely not something he intended to do. "


    When Qin Gui saw this report, he felt as if a bucket of cold water was poured over his head, causing his entire body to feel cold. However, he still acted shamelessly, and quickly walked out and self-deprecatingly said to himself, "This subject''s doing is only because of the old system, but unexpectedly, His Majesty has already found out the truth, His Majesty is truly wise and wise, the micron is truly foolish, but not as wise as Your Majesty."


    Zhao Deji laughed out loud and said, "The words of a beloved official are extremely loyal to the imperial government. We have Sir Qin and Martial Arts Master Yue Pengju, from today onwards, the two of you need to work together.


    Qin Gui was extremely depressed, but he still forced a smile on his face and expressed his thanks.


    Qin Gui went back and told his wife about the matter. Wang Junhua was so angry that he fell down on the chair and immediately said, "If it''s like this, how did it turn out? How is life good? "I''ve asked around, and soon, the two of them will arrive at the capital city ¡­"


    Yue Pengju didn''t care, if Hua Rong went to the capital, how would she be able to face her?

 C227 Approaches

    Wang Junhua pounded his chest and stomped his feet, but seeing that Qin Gui was not able to think of a way for him, he grabbed onto his beard angrily: "Old ghost, no matter what, you have to think of a way ¡­ ¡­"


    Qin Gui did not dare to disobey: "Take your time, there will be a way."


    A cold light flashed in Wang Junhua''s eyes, "Hua Rong knows our background, and so does Tian Wei. "If the two of them are working together, it would be better to make the first move ¡­"


    Qin Gui was shocked: "What do you mean?"


    "It''s better to kill these two bastards first."


    Qin Gui muttered to himself, the Taizu had sworn an oath, they would not kill officials or those who wrote books, Yue Pengju had already made it known, who could kill him so easily? He only said, "Madam, don''t be anxious. Yue Pengju is definitely going to die, but you have to take it slowly. In a short period of time, he and Hua Rong might not be able to turn the sky upside down."


    Wang Junhua knew that his husband had a lot of tricks up his sleeves, so he scolded, "Alright, I''ll give you some time. Furthermore, Shangguan Family might not really believe in Hua Rong ¡­ "


    Qin Gui stroked his beard, he naturally turned a blind eye to his wife and Shangguan Family, and in the past few days, Wang Junhua had almost done all sorts of bewitching arts, trying to hook up with Zhao Deji. She thought, since the Fourth Prince of Jin Guo was in his hands, could he not handle a mere Zhaojiaji? Because she was influenced by Jin Wushu, she was very disdainful towards him. Secretly, she kept calling him "Nine Kings", and didn''t think that he was some kind of overweeningly mighty emperor.


    At this time, Gao Yigong''s voice could be heard outside the door: "Master Qin."


    Gao Yigong was an informant planted by the side of Qin Gui and his wife. Hearing Gao Yigong''s voice, Wang Junhua naturally did not dare to hesitate, and said: "Come in."


    The husband and wife pair did not avoid Gao Yigong. Gao Yigong walked in and cupped his hands: "I heard that Yue Pengju is returning to the imperial court?"


    "What do you think of the Tall Man?"


    "What the Fourth Prince hates in his life, is Yue Pengju. This person has always been at the main station. This time, we definitely cannot let him hinder our good fortune. "


    "What should we do?"


    "Follow the plan."


    "Yes."


    Gao Yigong was afraid that the two would disobey him, so he said: "Sooner or later, the Fourth Prince''s army will be annihilated, and you two, husband and wife, will be able to form an empire with our own forces ¡­"


    Wang Junhua was overjoyed at the unexpected news, and thought that if Fourth Prince and the others could become the Conferred King, he might be able to become a Concubine Empress by chance. In the past few days, he had personally witnessed the competition between the different concubines in the palace. Forget about the Pan Xianfei, she had a son, but Zhang Yingying, Wu Jinnu and the others did not have children, so he was still as precious as ever. Which girl in the world could compare to the Emperor, even if it was the honor of the concubinage?


    She looked forward to it, and immediately said: "My family''s husband and wife are completely loyal to the Fourth Prince ¡­ ¡­"


    Qin Gui was not very interested in this "Inaugural Merit Point", as he knew that it was not necessarily better than the black muslin hat that was on his head. If this were to be exposed, it would be difficult for him to gain a foothold in the Da Song. The lighter case was poor, and the heavier was that he would lose his life, so being loyal to the Fourth Prince was already his choice. This was the only magic treasure that could protect their long-term prosperity.


    Immediately, Gao Yigong sent someone to deliver the confidential information to Fourth Prince, telling him to decide, or more accurately, to reinforce him in order to quickly kill Yue Pengju and his wife.


    On the other hand, after Hua Rong and her mother entrusted their son and daughter to the Sis GaoSi, they rushed to the capital. On this day, the two passed by the abandoned manor that they had returned from the sea. At this time, the manor had been divided up into dozens of families of soldiers and had been reorganized. It had long since turned from a wealthy household into a small village.


    It was here that the two of them first got married. Now that they had revisited this place, all sorts of feelings welled up in their hearts.


    It was already late autumn, and the thousand-year-old ginkgo tree inside was full of fallen leaves. Walking under the leaves, it was as if one was floating on a layer of golden ocean.


    Yue Pengju smiled and asked his wife: "It''s already late, we might as well rest here for the night, and leave tomorrow morning."


    "That''s good."


    Many of the children had once called Hua Rong "flower Mr", and now that she had returned, they were naturally overjoyed. A senior sister-in-law said, "Madame Yue, you have your new home, the children look forward to seeing you go home everyday ¡­"


    "Thank you very much."


    That night, the Ladies killed chickens and geese, tidied up the vegetables, and warmly welcomed the two of them. After having their fill, the two strolled around the garden in the late autumn.


    This garden was completely different from the winter snow.


    Yue Pengju suddenly thought of the second day after their marriage. He carried his wife on his back as he walked on the snow, looking at everyone around him, he squatted down and giggled, "Sister Shi Qi, I''ll carry you."


    She leaned on his back, and he stood up, and this time he held out his hand so that she could take the pine needle from his head. She broke off one and stroked his neck, tickling it, and he laughed, the way he had carried her so many times, holding her, and now Fang felt the person on his back sink a little, no longer light as usual.


    He suddenly remembered the scene of that night when he "lost his vision" and saw the King Qin. Turns out that it wasn''t that his eyes were blurred, it was that he had indeed been here.


    She fell into a daze, the pine needle in her hand dropping to the ground.


    Yue Pengju smiled and asked her: What''s wrong?


    She said depressingly, "I suddenly remember King Qin, but I don''t know how he got that weird medicine. "Sigh ¡­"


    In her heart, she didn''t know since when she had developed such a strong feeling for the King Qin, but it was the accumulation of a kind of quantity. Little by little, until she found out, it was already a very heavy weight.


    Other than Yue Pengju, he had never been so concerned about anyone else. Sometimes, they would even secretly miss him, faintly look forward to him. Sometimes, they would even secretly look forward to him, just like old friends.


    It had nothing to do with Feng Yue, it was a deep emotion that came naturally to him ¡ª he could only hope that he was safe and happy.


    Yue Pengju propped his wife''s body up on his back a little. After a moment of silence, he slowly spoke, "Big Sis Shi Qi, there was a period of time when I was really afraid of King Qin ¡­"


    "Ah?" What are you afraid of him for? "


    "If I hadn''t been guarding you for the past year, I''m afraid he would have taken you away already!"


    She giggled and tugged at his ear. "Idiot, I''m jealous ¡­"


    He asked, "Can''t you be jealous?" Following which, he smiled slyly. "However, now that I''m at ease, my son is still the smartest. I know how to call him uncle ¡­"


    Hua Rong laughed as she rubbed his neck, and said: "You also know that he''s'' Uncle ''? As long as I have you, how could I like others? "


    This was the first time he had heard the word "happiness" from his wife. Although he had known this for a long time, he still felt exceptionally happy upon hearing these two words. Carrying her on his back, he walked back, "It''s a little cold outside, let''s go back and rest ¡­" To be honest, King Qin is truly a trustworthy person ¡­ "


    The two sentences were completely out of tune, but she completely understood and replied with an "En". She was slightly depressed, who wouldn''t believe the King Qin but herself would also believe in him.


    Yue Pengju carried his wife on his back and quickly returned in the night. He didn''t let her go until they were inside the house. She was petite, so she turned and leaned against his chest. She raised her head and hit him on the chin, and he suddenly put his arm around her, feeling a strange sensation as he watched her recovered body, delicate face, and bright eyes like those of a young girl he had just met.


    "Peng Ju ¡­"


    "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    Perhaps it was because she had been sick for so long, or perhaps it was because she was wearing a light red shirt that he had personally selected for her.


    In that moment, Hua Rong''s face also turned red, she grabbed his hand and sat at the side of the tea table.


    The candles were lit and the teapot was bubbling in a small stove. Hua Rong poured a cup of tea and brought it over to his husband. Hua Rong sat by the side and used the fire to sew a bronze button on the armor that she wanted to present to his husband.


    In the past, when she was at home, she was very impatient to do this. Later on, she had wandered for many years, so she didn''t have the time to do this.


    After she was done sewing, she went to the bed and made up the bedding. She hoped that her husband would rest more comfortably, just like her usual wife. After finishing all this, the candle on the table beside him lit up, Hua Rong took off her clothes and went to bed. Seeing that her husband was still reading a book on soldiers, she smiled sweetly: "Pengju, it''s time to rest."


    Yue Pengju put down the military manual, and unintentionally glanced at his wife, only to see her blushing red, her expression extremely lovely. His heart stirred. In the past year or so, his wife had been severely injured and could only rest. He was by her side every night, but he was never able to perform the ritual of husband and wife for fear of hurting her in the slightest. Such patience was naturally painful for a hot-blooded man. It was even a type of extreme torture. However, he restrained it with great perseverance. Over time, he got used to it. Today, he suddenly saw his wife take off her clothes early. She was wearing only a close-fitting apron, hugging a thin blanket. Her face was flushed, and her exposed arm was like a lotus root, snow-white.


    It was only then that he realized that, after these days of recuperation, his wife was no longer as haggard as she had been when she was seriously injured. Her body was as exquisite as a nourished flower.


    This realization made him really jump in joy. He walked over and sat beside her, still not daring to believe it. He only asked, "Can I? It''s really okay? "


    She nodded, her voice barely audible. "Yes."


    "Hahaha ¡­" "Hahaha ¡­"


    Seeing him so happy, Hua Rong could not help but laugh, her face red from embarrassment. "Idiot, all I know is to laugh ¡­"


    Of course, Yue Pengju didn''t just know how to laugh, he was also very excited in his heart. Everyone said that husband and wife were "better off than wife", that Hua Rong had sent a Jinguo to escape, that was a huge difference, but it would be suffering for a long time with a single glance. At this moment, seeing his wife''s coquettish expression, how could he bear it?


    He had to kiss her every night to sleep, and he remembered to kiss her every time he went out to hunt, but this kind of kiss was completely different from the one he had given her tonight. The moment he embraced her soft body, he felt as if his heart was on fire, burning with emotion, intoxicated by the spring breeze.


    Even on the wedding night, he had never been so crazy. The two of them spoke and spoke, and for a long while, Hua Rong was completely unable to catch her breath, her entire body was covered with a feeling of numbness, she was in''s embrace, lightly gasping for breath. He softened his lips and only placed them on hers. The two of them continued to kiss intimately and he spoke in a low voice, "Is that alright? "If it doesn''t work, you have to tell me ¡­"

 C228 Intimacy

    Her eyes moved around and her expression was sweet. She didn''t say anything but answered his question with her actions. She lightly wrapped her arms around his neck and took the initiative to kiss him. It had been a long time since his wife had such a lively and fervent reaction. He was extremely excited, and without caring about anything else, he carried her on his body. After experiencing so many hardships, this was the first time Fang felt such intimacy, without any estrangement ¡­


    There were no longer any restrictions, no hesitations, no obstacles.


    Be a complete woman, a woman whom he could love, who could love him, who could give him many children.


    Otherwise, how could life be complete?


    His voice cracked as he asked, "Can you bear it?"


    She only smiled as she placed her hand on his chest and slid down in circles. Her voice was as sweet as honey, "Pengju, I really want to give birth to a child for you ¡­"


    Her sweet voice made him laugh. What would she and her child look like?


    She suddenly let out a soft sigh. "I don''t know if I can be born ¡­"


    "Yes, definitely. "Haha ¡­"


    He gently turned his wife''s body and placed her under him. He leaned over her but didn''t press her down. His voice was so gentle that it seemed to be dripping water, "It''s good to have children, but even if we can''t, we still have Wen Long''s children. If she wasn''t her own flesh and blood, she was more likely to be her own flesh and blood ¡­ It was enough for the two of us to enjoy such a pleasant life. We''re not bad at anything, are we? "


    Her heart trembled. For a long time, she had always treated Xiao Luwenlong as her own son, but in her heart, she had always been conflicted about whether she could have a child, afraid that she would put an end to Pengju''s scented flames.


    What kind of incense? Just one surname Yue and one surname Lu was nothing compared to that?


    The children of Wen Long were his own incense.


    Right now, Yue Pengju''s words were like a hammer on the head. That''s right, his husband and wife were like this, with a Wen Long''s child, what was there to be regretful about? It was god''s will to give birth to a child, why should he worry about others?


    She smiled and wrapped her arms around her husband''s neck. "I will listen to you."


    He turned his body and hugged his wife. When he saw her tears streaming down her face, he laughed. "Idiot, what a fool ¡­"


    This "fool" made her cry even more, wiping her tears and snot all over his chest.


    He gently stroked his wife''s unkempt hair. He tidied it up well and put it behind his cheek before sitting up and wiping her tears with the palm of his hand. She snuggled close to his chest and laughed, "Pengju, I''ve thought it through. I won''t feel any heartache if I don''t give birth to a child."


    "Hur hur, this is what you call good."


    Only then did he relax and relax his body. It was a pleasure that he had not experienced for a long time. It was extremely comfortable, as if his entire body and mind had been greatly relaxed. He whispered next to her ear, "No wonder they say that there are three great joys in life. The first is the wedding night ¡­ This matter... Hehe ¡­ "How comfortable ¡­"


    She blushed and spat at him. In the barracks, the men had been soldiers for three years, the sows had seen them as mink cicadas, and when she returned to the city, she had found wives and concubines, and brothels with no wives and concubines; while the wives and concubines were not by her side, and even the wives and concubines were by her side ¡­ As long as it was a man, they would all look forward to running towards the brothel ¡­ He yearned for a new body, yearned for that primitive joy. The more boring the days were, the more they yearned for this kind of happiness. They didn''t know if this was a common ailment of men since ancient times.


    Only Yue Pengju would never go to these places, but as long as it was a man who experienced such pleasure, it would be like taking drugs, and he would not be able to endure it any longer. And Penga, on the days of his own illness, he was actually able to endure for so long before he was able to say such words. She couldn''t help but laugh as she lightly bit his ear and charmingly said, "From now on, you can do whatever you want every night ¡­"


    He was so happy that he nudged her and they hugged and laughed for a long time before they fell into a deep and contented sleep.


    Early in the morning, Hua Rong woke up from the crook of her husband''s arm.


    Yue Pengju touched her red lips with his finger and asked gently, "What good dream are you in? So happy? "


    "Hehe, I dreamt of a sun falling into my dress and turning into a gold ingot, hahaha ¡­"


    "Ah?" Hahaha, Sister Shi Qi, you want the gold ingot? "Haha ¡­" He pretended to be serious. "I''ll go find one for you."


    She knocked his hand away and pulled him out of bed. "You''re still talking about it? Look, it''s getting late. I''ve delayed getting up early ¡­"


    The two of them had slept very soundly for the second time in the spring. Even their old habit of waking up early was delayed a little. Yue Pengju got off the bed and quickly put it on.


    Seeing him flustered, Hua Rong chuckled, then stood up, tidied herself up, put on a scarf over his head, tidied up her clothes, and when she saw that he looked alright, her face reddened: "Pengju, I realized that you''re getting more and more handsome ¡­."


    Hearing his wife''s straightforward praise, Yue Pengju laughed and rubbed his head. He held her hand and turned to leave without saying a word.


    The capital was in sight.


    Hua Rong suddenly reined in her horse. The further she went into the capital, the more anxious she became, and even the happiness of a couple couldn''t hide their dejected feelings. Can we overthrow Qin Gui and his wife this time?


    Yue Pengju looked at his wife''s worried expression, and then stared at her eyes. He reached out and grabbed her hand, then decisively said, "After we enter the capital, I''ll arrange it."


    If he hadn''t persisted and taken care of his wife, putting her in dire straits many times before, now, he didn''t want his wife to take any more risks.


    She nodded and smiled. "Alright, I will follow your lead."


    In her heart, she knew that she could not hold it in and would only act according to Pengju''s plan. Being with a tiger as his companion meant that if he wasn''t certain, he would face endless troubles in the future. At this point in time, he was no longer alone. With a husband and son, he had to consider them more.


    Yue Pengju saw that she was smiling like a little girl while covering his mouth, and laughed: "Don''t be afraid, the sky is falling, and you still have me."


    She nodded vigorously and took her husband''s hand even tighter.


    Outside the city gate, Kanggong led a few guards to welcome him personally: "Yue Xiang Gong has returned. "His Majesty has already built a manor in the northern suburbs, please stay in it ¡­"


    Hua Rong was naturally aware of the "matter of the reward" that Yang Zaixing had requested, and calmly replied, "When lower official goes to the capital to report on his duties, he naturally follows the customs of the Imperial Court and stays at the Martial General Mansion. Thank you, Your Majesty, for your grace and kindness, and Thank you very much, Kangkang ¡­"


    Kanggong grinned: "This is something bestowed to me by your majesty. Moreover, the Madame Yue was weak, how could she stay away from her for so long? There has to be a stable home, Yue Xiang Gong need not decline ¡­ "


    Hua Rong still wanted to reject it, but she knew that the opening of this gap was a violation of the so-called ancestral law, so how could she dare to enjoy it? Just as she was about to speak, Yue Pengju held her hand and thanked his first, "Thank you, your majesty, for your grace. I and your wife are deeply grateful."


    Hua Rong suddenly thought of King Qin''s reminder, "If Zhao Deji has any rewards, the two of you can take it, and only eat while dressed". Seeing his husband''s expression, he immediately shut his mouth, no longer refusing, and thanked him together with his husband.


    Kanggong then said: "His Majesty was very happy to learn that the two of you have returned to the capital. He is waiting for you two right now ¡­"


    The audience had originally been waiting in line for orders, but now the emperor had directly summoned them. It was obvious that it was because the "Wing Wang" at sea had performed meritorious deeds, and was different from the other generals in order to show their favor. The two of them could only follow Kanggong and pay their respects.


    When the two arrived, it was already afternoon, but there was still General Liu Guang left in Imperial study to answer. When the emperor heard the report, he was extremely happy. Just as Liu Guang was about to leave, Zhao Deji said: "Yue Pengju is here, I want to hear your views."


    "Your subject obeys the decree."


    While they were talking, Kanggong had already brought Yue Pengju and his wife in. The two of them bowed, and Zhao Deji, who had never shown any emotions in front of group of courtiers, could not help but become excited, and after observing Hua Rong a few times, he said: "There is no need to be overly courteous, please get up. Rong Er, you''ve recovered? "


    Liu Guang was startled when he saw the emperor address Yue Pengju''s wife intimately. He only saw Hua Rong bow respectfully and neatly before replying, "Thank you for your concern, Shangguan Family.


    "Sit."


    Young Eunuch immediately brought over three chairs. Liu Guang was flattered and sat down, he knew that he was touched by Yue Pengju''s wife''s light. It was not the first time that Yue Pengju and Yue Pengju had met. The current dynasty valued literature and martial arts dearly, so the originally ignorant Liu Guang had always dressed up as a Confucian Scholar to show his difference, but Yue Pengju had never cared about these things, dressing up as a martial artist.


    Liu Guang was secretly shocked when he saw that in just a short span of two to three years, Yue Pengju had rapidly risen in rank with outstanding achievements. This was the first time he had seen Yue Pengju''s wife, and he happened to be standing right next to his. Looking at his carefully, he could not help but be dumbstruck, and only sighed after a long time. "Really ¡­"


    Liu Guang usually acted according to the Confucian style, but in reality, he was not aware of anything. Every time he replied, he had to prepare something beforehand, so he wrote a report for the Emperor to read or recite. This time, he was going to praise Hua Rong, but he didn''t know what to say.


    Zhao Deji, who knew his limits, upon seeing him staring at Hua Rong, could not help but laugh and said: "Rong Er, General Liu is praising you for your talent and beauty!"


    Liu Guang wiped away the sweat on his forehead: "That''s right, that''s what I meant."

 C229 embankment

    The couple smiled and returned the greeting. "Thank you, Master Liu."


    Liu Guang''s character was straightforward, upon seeing Hua Rong bowing to him, he quickly sang another song for her: "Zhang Sanlang brags everyday about his good looks, if I meet Madame Yue, I''m afraid he will be so ashamed that he will smash his head against the wall."


    "Zhang Sanlang" was one of Zhang Jun''s ranking. Zhang Jun''s beloved concubine was a renowned courtesan from the Yangzhou and was known for her beauty. The main wives of the three generals were all renowned courtesans, and Han Zhongliang also had three courtesans who were known as beauties and enchanting; Liu Guang himself also had two concubines who were considered famous courtesans. Liu Guang, who was a rude person himself, thought of something to say. After he finished speaking, he realized that the emperor was in line and awkwardly tilted his body.


    Zhao Deji did not mind, and said: "Pengju, the reason we called you back to the capital this time, is because we have something important to discuss with you. Right now, our Da Song is facing internal and external troubles. Not only are we being intimidated by Liu Yu''s great army, we are also having our Southern Dongting Lake s running rampant. You are stationed in the Xiangyang, and the two lakes are the place where your troops are stationed.


    At first, the imperial government did not notice it. But now, unexpectedly, it had expanded to hundreds of thousands of citizens, gathered in lakes, and became an independent king. The leader, Yang Yi, called himself "Heavenly King Yang".


    The area around the cave courtyard was one of the most important sources of the imperial government''s taxable grains at that time. Now that it was occupied by Yang Tian King, the imperial government had cut off their road to wealth, and naturally viewed this Water Cock as a huge threat.


    According to Yue Pengju''s calculations, they should have attacked together first and then cleared away any internal problems. However, seeing that the Emperor obviously had Water Cock as his priority, he thought for a moment and said: "The country''s situation is difficult, how could I dare to reject? When I first arrived at Xiangyang, I checked on Hu Xiang along the way. The soldiers fought well on land, the Water Cock fought well on ships, and they had sent out troops several times in the autumn and winter. It was right when the Water Cock was full of food and resources. "As I see it, I might as well change my strategy and take advantage of the hot summer to attack ¡­"


    Because of this huge problem in his heart, Zhao Deji had already heard the suggestions of many generals, but none of them were as expected. Hearing Yue Pengju''s words, he nodded to himself, thinking that Yue Pengju was indeed different from others, he said: "Let us discuss this further.


    The royal banquet was no small matter.


    Three tables were set up, with Zhao Deji sitting in the first seat, Yue Pengju and his wife sat together, and Liu Guang and his wife sat together.


    Zhao Deji took three big golden bottles, causing people to fill them up. Knowing that Hua Rong was not well, and could not drink, he only poured for Hua Rong half a cup. If a woman were to appear, it would be extremely impolite. Liu Guang was curious, when Zhao Deji said with a smile: "Rong Er has been following us on the sea for a long time, although she is a woman, the achievements of the Protector has surpassed the generals. Today, we have gotten a chance, so we will definitely toast to you personally ¡­"


    Hua Rong chuckled as she stood up, "It is all thanks to Shangguan Family''s blessing, that Hua Rong was able to have this day, and I even have to thank Shangguan Family for her grace ¡­"


    Liu Guang then understood the reason and raised his glass to say, "Madame Yue is a hero, and our family would also like to toast to you and your wife."


    The couple started to drink together. Zhao Deji laughed and said, "This is the coconut wine that the General Liu gifted to me. It''s really delicious ¡­."


    Liu Guang was very pleased: "In the army, I will follow the instructions of the imperial government and return to business. I have some business, it was precisely because I relied on His Majesty Hong Fu to buy this wine from Guangzhou."


    The so-called "Reversal" referred to the military trading. At that time, the imperial government was extremely short of funds, and it was common for the military to be in arrears in the payment of food. In order to solve this problem, the court allowed the mixed forces in the army to engage in trading and trading to supplement their pay. The miscellaneous army was the logistics outside of the main combat force, such as the crematorium army, the soldiers that delivered food and fodder, and so on.


    In Yue Pengju''s army, this kind of "recovery" gradually began during this one to two years. However, the money he obtained was all used for military equipment, so naturally, it was not as extravagant as Liu Guang''s. He took a sip and praised, "Delicious."


    Liu Guang said complacently, "Our family is even called the Tao Zhugong of the army ¡­"


    Tao Zhugong was one of Chun Qiu Wu Yue''s famous officials, Fan Li. He succeeded in his endeavors and was accompanied by a beautiful woman to live in seclusion, which made him a rich man. Later on, he was called "Tao Zhugong", a synonym for Wealth. This story was naturally told to Liu Guang by someone else. At this time, he said it out loud with satisfaction, and Zhao Deji drank a cup as he said with a smile: "We want you to be the Da Song''s Wei Qing and Huo Quou. We want you to be the one who gets sick ¡­ ¡­ ¡­ Tao Zhugong ¡­"


    Liu Guang did not know who Wei Qing and Huo Quou were, but hearing the Emperor''s half-joking and half-blaming tone, he anxiously asked: "May I know who Wei Qinghuo is?"


    He referred to Wei Qinghuo as "Wei Qinghuo" and laughed out loud. Seeing Hua Rong who was at the side, she could not help but smile and said: "Rong Er, please explain for General Liu ¡­."


    Hua Rong smiled and told Liu Guang about Wei Qing and Huo Quou. Her voice was clear, although she was smiling, it was definitely not mocking, and Liu Guang did not have any shameful intentions. After listening to Hua Rong''s gentle explanation, she only said: "Many thanks Madame Yue, we understand."


    Zhao Deji looked at his scholarly attire and laughed: "Liu Guang, you have been with us for many years, why have you never studied and learned?"


    Liu Guang self-deprecated, "This subject knows that Han Wu and Zhang Sanlang don''t know how to read big words too ¡­" Han Wu was Han Zhongliang, everyone knew that he and Zhang Jun could not read.


    Zhao Deji sighed, "The Four Great Generals, only Peng can read. When you have free time, all of you must read and learn from Yue Pengju."


    Yue Pengju said anxiously: "I don''t dare, this subject has only barely understood a few words."


    Because of this joke of Liu Guang''s, everyone was in an unprecedented elation at this banquet. This was also why Zhao Deji allowed him to attend the feast. These ignorant martial artists and the jokes they make, they made him extremely happy.


    After the banquet, Liu Guang left. As Yue Pengju and his wife were about to leave, Zhao Deji said: "Rong Er, I want to talk to you alone."


    Hua Rong looked at her husband, and Yue Pengju smiled as he gave her a meaningful glance. Only then did she say: "Hua Rong obeys the decree."


    Yue Pengju''s expression was extremely clever, even Zhao Deji did not see it, and only told Hua Rong to return to her study room to close the door.


    He took a close look at Hua Rong. The woman who was originally seriously injured to death was now smiling like a flower. He only asked: "Rong Er, you really worked hard to go to Jinguo, and you almost lost your life there ¡­"


    Hua Rong had already told him about her visit to the Jinguo in detail in the letter. Now that he had asked, he couldn''t help but tell him about their encounters.


    Although Zhao Deji had read the letter long ago, after hearing Hua Rong''s personal narration, he too was emotionally moved, and tears streamed down his cheeks.


    Hua Rong said carefully, "Shangguan Family, I think that the only way to negotiate is to defeat them with an overwhelming military advantage ¡­"


    Zhao Deji nodded his head: "The reason we have been gathering with the The Four Great Generals all these days is to clean up all the internal and external troubles, and to truly welcome us back to Queen Mother ¡­" He originally wanted to say "Second Saint", but in front of Hua Rong, he did not put on an act.


    Hearing that he did not mention it, Hua Rong felt a bit of comfort in her heart. Luckily, Shangguan Family had not completely put on an act in front of him. And because of this, she held even more hope: "Shangguan Family, when Hua Rong was in the Fourth Prince of Jin Guo Palace, she personally saw the face of Qin Gui and his wife.


    Zhao Deji muttered to himself, "Rong Er, not only you, Princess Tianwei has also mentioned this to us. To be honest, I will be on my guard against you ¡­"


    Hua Rong was overjoyed: "The Shangguan Family is enlightened."


    In his memory, this seemed to be the first time she had said such respectful words in front of him. Zhao Deji sighed: "Rong Er, in those days when you were heavily injured, I have been worried about you. Hearing Wang Jixian say that you can''t be cured, I feel very sad ¡­"


    "Hehe, in these past few days, I have obtained a large amount of precious Lingzhi from the Shangguan Family. In addition to that, Pengju hunted many tigers and leopards for me to nourish. With Shangguan Family''s blessing and thanks to the heavens, I have actually gotten better ¡­"


    From start to finish, when she was heavily injured, he had felt sorrowful and tender towards her. However, in his heart, he felt a faint sense of relief, thinking that no one could get their hands on her; but who would have thought that one day, she would stand up again, with a more graceful demeanor than before. However, she was already like a beautiful jade, standing shoulder to shoulder with Yue Pengju, everyone knew that she was a "Madame Yue" under the heavens.


    He was feeling complicated, but at the same time, lost. After being silent for a while, Hua Rong took the chance and left.


    In the pavilion waiting outside, Yue Pengju welcomed his wife. The two of them were just about to leave when Zhao Deji walked out of the study room with a smile on his face: "I heard that the two of you adopted Lu Deng as your orphan?"


    Yue Pengju hurriedly said: "This subject was fortunate enough to adopt Lord Lu''s orphan, Lu Wenlong. Because the journey to the capital is very long, I did not bring him. I forgot to report this to His Majesty in my haste, and hope that His Majesty will forgive me. "


    Zhao Deji sighed: "Master Lu and wife are loyal and loyal, everyone knows. We are regretting that we did not comfort his family, and now, knowing that he has successors, we are very happy. Peng Ju, Lu Wenlong will still be raised by your husband and wife. He will be bestowed with a title of nobility, two thousand in silver, and a hundred in brocade.


    The couple were overjoyed and quickly thanked him.


    Seeing Hua Rong''s extremely happy expression of gratitude, Zhao Deji suddenly thought of Wang Jixian''s words that even if he recuperated, he would not be able to have children, so it must be like this, and he enthusiastically adopted Lu Wenlong. He himself became impotent, and could not have children, but he felt a little pity for Hua Rong and said: "Rong Er, it''s been hard on you, you take care of your child, it''s better than being your biological father."


    "Thank you, Shangguan Family. Hua Rong will definitely treat Wen Long as if he was Wen Long''s son."


    Zhao Deji then said, "Oh right, there''s one more thing that I forgot to tell you two. Princess Tianwei will get married half a month later ¡­ Rong Er, you can be considered an old friend of Tian Wei. You should stay in the capital for now and leave after she gets married. "


    The couple immediately replied, "Yes."


    After the two of them left, Zhao Deji walked around for a bit, then entered with a cup of ginseng soup, smiling: "Shangguan Family, has Madame Yue recovered?"


    "Yeah. Back then, Wang Jixian had personally said that she wouldn''t treat it, but he didn''t expect her to recover. "Unfortunately, I can''t have children anymore ¡­" Looking at the situation, Wu Jinnu knew that the Shangguan Family was secretly ill and knew what other people in the Shangguan Family were thinking. In order to cure his impotent state, he almost had an abnormal demand for women, no matter if it was inside or outside the palace. She did not reject anyone, as if she wanted to find some kind of strange stimulus and "pull herself together in one go". Because of this, Wang Junhua entered the palace day after day, made it seem like she was flirting with the emperor, and sent him away frequently. To the emperor, this kind of ''love stealing'' was naturally more stimulating than being gentle in front of her own family, which was why she had become a little interested in Wang Junhua.


    She was afraid that Hua Rong had returned and stimulated the kind of "hope" that the Shangguan Family had. When she heard that she was still infertile, she was truly ecstatic and quickly and carefully said, "The fact that the Madame Yue has adopted the son of a loyal servant is also enough to comfort ¡­ "If that''s the case, then he and his wife really are doing their best to serve the country ¡­"


    "True."


    "The''s protection cannot be compared to chenqie and the rest. This time, when she enters the capital, chenqie and the rest will definitely have a good birthday feast to thank her for that."


    "The Lady Wu is indeed virtuous. If that''s the case, then I''ll have to trouble you."

 C230 Reward

    The manor was located in the northern suburbs of Beijing. It used to be an ancestral home of a destitute and wealthy family, but it was eventually sold out.


    When the couple returned to their ''home'', they surveyed the rooms filled with servants. The butler of the house took out two invitation cards and said, "Madame Yue, these were sent over by the Pan Xianfei and her servants."


    Hua Rong took a look. One of them was that of Tian Wei and Wan Wan, who had found out that they were husband and wife entering the capital. The other gift that came along with it was a gift from Wu Jinnu, Zhang Yingying and Pan Xianfei. They said that they were grateful that she had done a great service in protecting their husband and wanted to hold a grand banquet to invite her over.


    Hua Rong did not have a good impression of these women, she thought, then looked at her husband. Yue Pengju took the invitation and looked, then said: It''s okay, we''ll go to the feast.


    "Fine, Tian Wei and Wan Wan are here anyway."


    While they were talking, a servant hurriedly led a woman running in. Before the woman even arrived, she shouted: "flower sister, Big Brother Yue..."


    It was actually Wan Wan who came over.


    Hua Rong was ecstatic, she anxiously pulled her hand: "Wan Wan, how are you and milkmaid?"


    Wan Wan nodded and laughed, "We are all good. flower sister, I heard that you were injured and sick, but I was unable to come and see you ¡­ "


    Her eyes reddened, and Hua Rong smiled as she pulled her to sit down: "Look, I''m done here, aren''t I?"


    Wan Wan looked at her from head to toe: "Hehe, flower sister, are you really alright? God bless the good. " She said hatefully, "Why didn''t the heavens punish this wicked woman, Wang Junhua, to suffer ¡­"


    The couple knew that she could not hold it in anymore, and quickly sent everyone away. Yue Pengju knew that the two of them had something to say, and since he was a man, he decided to go to the study room to chat with the two of them.


    Seeing that Yue Pengju had left, Wan Wan immediately opened her mouth, "flower sister, you don''t know, Wang Junhua is extremely detestable, even Princess Tianwei has been angered by her a few times, she has bribed Pan Xianfei and Lady Wu in the palace, and The elder brother of the nine as well ¡­"


    In the end, she didn''t dare to say it out loud, and she practically whispered into Hua Rong''s ear, "This slut actually went and seduced the The elder brother of the nine ¡­"


    Hua Rong sighed to herself. It was nothing strange for Wang Junhua to hook up with Zhao Deji.


    With Pan Xianfei taking the lead, almost all of the noble ladies in the capital were invited, and Wang Junhua was naturally among them. She looked at the invitation card and felt very uneasy, so he asked Qin Gui: "Old ghost, what do you think we should do? To go or not to go? " She was afraid that Hua Rong would expose her secret in front of everyone. Hua Rong was definitely not as timid as Tian Wei and the others.


    "Sigh, Fourth Prince''s instructions haven''t come up yet. Should we make the first move and gain the upper hand?"


    "Yue Pengju and his wife had just reached the capital, and there''s nothing they can do. Even if they were to fight, they would have to wait until they are on their way."


    Wang Junhua said bitterly: "I''m afraid that they would be troubled before. This time, should I go or not? "


    Qin Gui stroked his beard and said: "Madam, do not hesitate to go! "If I don''t go, it will make me feel guilty."


    The day before the banquet, she would dress up and go to the palace to chat with the concubines, sending fresh melon fruits to them as a way to win them over.


    On this day, she had combed a new bun. Because she had done all sorts of things, when she returned, the Young Eunuch that was led by Hou Lu had "coincidentally" met Zhao Deji.


    Zhao Deji saw that her hairstyle was strange, he stopped in his tracks, only to see Wang Junhua looking around, rejecting his even though he wanted to welcome him. This kind of taste, could not even be compared to Zhang Yingying who was used to using tricks and small toys. Furthermore, as the proverb goes, "My flowers are not as fragrant as wild flowers, I might as well steal it instead.", the emperor was also a common person, especially after Zhao Deji had experienced the hidden ailments of his body, he could not resist the temptation of coming to the Warm Pavilion to speak.


    Although Zhao Deji still felt powerless, it was better than touching his right hand with Zhang Yingying''s left hand. After a while, Wang Junhua tidied up his messy hair, walked out of the palace, and silently cursed: "Pui, useless silver like a pewter spearhead." But it was as if there was an extra layer of protective talisman on him, which made him look very proud, as he muttered to himself: "Servant has two great backers, Fourth Prince and Zhao, but I''m also afraid that what you, Hua Rong, might do, I want to see just what kind of secret I have ¡­"


    On the same day, as soon as Wang Junhua left, Qin Gui went on to suggest setting up a new government and reform the government. His plan was that if he were to preside over it, it would equate to the Prime Minister having sole and complete authority.


    It was unknown if it was because he had just spent time with his wife,, but when Zhao Deji saw this, he immediately gave his approval and appointed Qin Gui as the person to fix the political situation. At the same time, he also appointed an official, Di Ruwen, as his deputy.


    Qin Gui was furious, the Emperor''s words had broken half of his beautiful dreams, but since it was like this, he could only gather a few officials to discuss the matter.


    When he saw Di Ruwen, his heart was filled with dissatisfaction. It turned out that after Qin Gui accepted the position, if he was dissatisfied with it, he set his sights on the position of prime minister and encouraged his direct descendants and trusted aides to spread the word. This "Second Policy" was rendered extremely mystical, but no one knew what it was, while Qin Gui only knew what it was.


    Even though "Su Wu" was resounding, not all the people in the imperial court were mixed in. Some of the more clear-headed ones were able to see the inklings, and thus, began to mock and ridicule Qin Gui. Amongst them, Di Ruwen was the one who liked to fight against Qin Gui the most. Di Ruwen was in his early thirties, and as a scholar, his clan had been taken care of in one fell swoop. His family crossed the country alone, and after his wife and children left, he no longer married, nostalgic for brothels and singing with a few renowned courtesans.


    Qin Gui sat in the seat of honor, and explained all the important points first. His officials spoke one after another, and when he saw that Di Ruwen did not say a word, he asked: "What plans does Lord Zhai have?"


    Di Ruwen said in a serious tone: "Qin Chuanggong recommends setting up a political situation, this is a trick the deceased country''s Cai Jing did before. Cai Jing used this method to bring disaster to the world, Qin Chuanggong should be wary of him."


    When Qin Gui heard this, he became angry from embarrassment. This was indeed the method Cai Jing, the great scoundrel, had used to gain power, and now that Di Ruwen had revealed his intentions with a single gulp, he said angrily: "You knew that Cai Jing was wrong, I didn''t!"


    Di Ruwen refused to budge at all: "Qin Chuanggong, there is a saying that goes'' Si Ma Zhao''s heart '', and everyone knows that. Ever since you have taken up your position, you have been advocating'' second policy ''every single day and have ostracized your colleagues. Others say that you are Su Wu, the shepherd of sheep, and I say that you are a vile person with a mouthful of foul air ¡­"


    Qin Gui was so angry that his face turned white: People say that you, Di Ruwen, are a carbuncle, but I do not believe them.


    The two of them started cursing at each other using "carbuncle" and "villains". Their comrades continued to urge them to stop, and in the midst of their discussion, they left the matter at that.


    That day, Wang Junhua had paid a visit to Brother of brotherhood Wang Jixian, and thus returned home later than his husband. She proudly went back home and saw Qin Gui sitting in his study with his head down. He didn''t go up to report like he usually did, "If you have anything to ask for, try to steal from me today," so she walked over and pulled at his beard. "Old ghost, what''s wrong with you?"


    Qin Gui told him what happened today, and Wang Junhua didn''t mind. He sat opposite to him: "This Di Ruwen, when the chance comes, just push him out. Old ghost, today Brother of brotherhood revealed a very important information to me."


    Qin Gui looked at his wife who was acting mysterious and asked, "What information?"


    "The little prince is lacking in talent, maybe, he won''t live for long ¡­"


    She only said this one sentence and then stopped. Qin Gui understood tacitly that Shangguan Family had only one son. The symptoms of impotence was entirely due to Wang Jixian activating some kind of mysterious medicine that allowed him to barely manage to impart knowledge to the girl. If he was to have a child, he would have to rely on Wang Jixian, and thus, his trust in Wang Jixian surpassed everyone else.


    Wang Junhua laughed: As long as Brother of brotherhood is here, there is a way to make the Emperor believe you. A single Di Ruwen, what are you so bored with? Let me tell you, even if it''s Hua Rong, compared to Shangguan Family''s son, who do you think Shangguan Family would choose? Old man, if you are blessed by the heavens and the The little prince dies early, I can guarantee that you will be left to yourself. "


    Qin Gui naturally quickly flattered her: "My lady''s brilliant plan, this old man was lucky enough to get a good helping hand."


    Seeing that his wife''s head was covered with a jade hairpin with two heads of a mandarin duck, Wang Junhua laughed when he saw that his wife was staring at her: "This is a gift from today, Shangguan Family cherished me greatly."


    Qin Gui was overjoyed. At this moment, the more the emperor "loved" his wife, the more stable his veil. Why would he be afraid of Hua Rong saying too much?


    As for the secret letter that Qin Gui and his wife sent, it was delivered quickly. In less than half a month, Jin Wushu had received it.


    He had long known that Yue Pengju had returned to the imperial court as his official, plus Qin Gui''s secret letter, he read it three times before muttering to himself, "Yue Pengju will be hard to deal with when he returns."


    He turned to his trusted aides, Han Chang, Wu Qimai and the others and said: "Fourth Prince, Qin Gui proposes to kill Yue Pengju in order to prevent future troubles. What do you think?"


    Wu Qimai said: "If he stays, he will be a disaster. It will not be difficult for him to send out assassins to kill him."


    Han Chang shook his head: "Although Yue Pengju has always been simple, after he regained his original position, he had guards by his side. Furthermore, he is an expert in martial arts, if the assassin does not kill him once, it would make things even more difficult when he is on guard. Furthermore, if the assassin accidentally revealed his identity, it would ruin Fourth Prince''s grand plan. "


    Jin Wushu nodded his head: "To destroy Da Song, I will just have to kill one general. Since this prince has set this game up, I have to be patient." He turned his head to look at the messenger and instructed: "You must hold your calm Qin Gui and not act rashly. A single Yue Pengju, will not be able to save Da Song for a while. "


    Han Chang reminded him: "Qin Gui is mainly afraid of exposing his identity."


    "Haha, this is something he doesn''t understand. This prince has searched the mountains and seas to chase after Zhao Deji, and you still don''t understand his personality? The ''second plan'' that Qin Gui had proposed was something that this crown prince had set down a long time ago. Since Zhao Deji had granted him a high position, he would repeat it over and over again, so even if he were to suspect, he wouldn''t be able to guess it to the end ¡­ "


    "But Hua Rong knows the secret of his wife!"


    This time, it was Wu Qimai who spoke up to warn him. This was the crux of the problem. Killing Yue Pengju was not easy, but wasn''t killing Hua Rong easy too? However, he also knew that for Fourth Prince to kill Hua Rong with just the appearance of searching for Lingzhi, it was fine even if it wasn''t mentioned.

 C231 combined

    Jin Wushu muttered to himself for a while as he looked at Wang Junhua''s handwriting. Between the lines, even though he did not directly mention killing Hua Rong, his intentions were already extremely clear. After that visit with his son, he sent people to deliver another two times with Lingzhi. However, both times was tactfully rejected, and Hua Rong even wrote a few words to bring back: "Thank you, Fourth Prince, for your kindness. I have fully recovered."


    Hua Rong''s recovery had always been a mystery. After that, he tried to ask many times, but Yue Pengju''s family was already on the road. No matter how resourceful he was, she did not dare to ask deep into the Da Song, and the news stopped just like that.


    According to the Witch Doctor, it was impossible for Hua Rong to recover, but why did she suddenly become better?


    Seeing that he did not answer, Wu Qimai said again, "Fourth Prince, now the husband and wife have joined hands ¡­" In the end, he did not say the word "deal with you".


    Jin Wushu laughed and said: "There is no need to rush, I have my ways. Hua Rong is just a mere girl, what can she do to me? Moreover, this prince also wants to have a real fight with Yue Pengju on land. "


    "But nurturing a tiger is a disaster, a great disaster after all."


    Jin Wushu said impatiently: "Anyway, up until now, Hua Rong has not harmed this prince."


    "It''ll be too late if it gets in the way ¡­"


    "Then we''ll talk about it later."


    The two knew that he was thinking of Hua Rong, and that Hua Rong was also thinking of Lu Wenlong, so they did not speak anymore.


    Jin Wushu then wrote the secret letter and praised Qin Gui and his wife. In fact, after the incident with Ye Lvguanyin, he had been extremely disgusted with him and Wang Junhua. If he wasn''t of use, he wouldn''t even be willing to look at Wang Junhua again. But he knew that Wang Junhua had absolute authority in the family, and that was the best way to control Qin Gui. He frowned, but he could not write any further, he only ordered the envoy to go to the warehouse to retrieve a set of accessories, telling Wang Junhua to act appropriately.


    Just as the messenger left, just as Jin Wushu was about to instruct him on the progress of the fortification, he saw a signalman reporting in a hurry, "Fourth Prince, something big happened ¡­"


    "What''s the big deal?"


    "Ye Lvwuma has joined forces with the Pill Army and Han Er has rebelled, trying to recover the Great Western Continent. After the incident, they were chased for no reason by the Grand Prince and their armies, who knows if they are dead or alive ¡­ The other thing is the Wolf Master''s Pet Consort Zhao Rou, who plotted to poison the Wolf Master''s food with the chronic Lich Gu. Only last month, a witch doctor found out, Zhao Rou was executed, and her two sons were also executed ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu''s betrayal was not that strange of him. Furthermore, with Ye Lvwuma leading a few hundred people to escape, Da Jin had already left a note for Western Xia and the other powerhouses to not accept. He was shocked that Zhao Rou had poisoned the pill. She was different from the other Han Nu s, she was obedient and obedient as soon as she entered the palace. Although she was not a princess, she was still a noble, and because of her beauty, gentleness and charm, she was favored by the Wolf Lord the most. She had given birth to two sons in succession in three to her in three to four years. Such a Han Nu would actually poison and attempt to kill Wolf Lord.


    In this moment, Fang Xing would unleash the full extent of his hatred for the clan. Everyone thought that this slave girl, who was willing to obey, would not hesitate to fight back and lose her life.


    He was shocked and the signalman continued to speak, "Because of this matter, the palace hunted down and killed a large number of Han Nu s and Qidan women. Fourth Prince, several of the concubines in your mansion have all been killed, and even the few Han Nu s and the wife of the concubines in your palace have been killed ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu shouted in fury, "Do you want him to care too much about the matters of my residence? Zong Han was taking this opportunity to kill them, those wives coming out of their homes everyday, what do they know? Why would they want to rebel? This prince will definitely get even with him! "


    "Please calm your anger Fourth Prince. In order to make an example of his enemy, he even killed his own twenty-four wives with his own hands ¡­" Zong Han''s wife, Xiao Clan, was once the imperial concubine of the Yale Emperor. After obtaining her, Zong Han doted on his a lot and now, in order to establish his might, he had actually killed his concubine himself. It was no wonder that he would take the opportunity to kill concubine in his own mansion.


    He hastily asked: "Where are the other Song Kingdom princesses?"


    "Princess Maude was executed, and dozens of other generals were killed."


    So it was like that, Zong Han took the chance to take revenge when he was not at home and killed all the women in his mansion who were slightly favored. He suddenly thought of a question and asked, "Where''s Ye Lvguanyin? Is she dead? "


    "Not really."


    Jin Wushu let out a cold laugh. Zong Han was really taking revenge openly, not only was it to kill Chi Dan and Han Nu, Ye Lvguanyin was also a Chidan. Just because Ye Lvguanyin was related to his other concubines and was on good terms with them, he could probably be saved because she put on such a big "green hat" for him? He was speechless in his heart. He just thought that this bitch Ye Lvguanyin was really lucky, avoiding a calamity every time.


    Jin Wushu''s anger had not faded, but he was also shocked. For there to be such a large-scale rebellion, what exactly happened in the palace?


    Wu Qimai took the opportunity to say: "Fourth Prince, for Song N¨¹ to be harboring evil intentions, I can''t believe that someone other than my clan members would have ulterior motives. "Of course I''m not afraid if I face him face to face with a real sword and spear, but a three-inch knife will take my golden man''s life between the sheets ¡­"


    Jin Wushu laughed, "Wu Qimai, you have also personally seen it yourself. Hua Rong had several chances to kill me, and had already given it up. This prince knows best who she is! "


    Wu Qimai was speechless, this was a fact, from then on, he would never bring up the matter of not killing Hua Rong.


    Jin Wushu suddenly had a vague feeling of lingering fear in his heart. If Hua Rong married him, and while he was not at home, wouldn''t he be killed by Zong Han long ago? He shook his head and said to himself: "Hua Rong, luckily you weren''t married to this crown prince. However, if you marry me, you will naturally follow me on the battlefield for a long time. As long as I don''t die, how can you die? "


    Right now, the most important question for the Jinguo was whether she should establish the prince as Pu Luhu or establish the Taizu as her eldest grandson. Even Wolf Lord could not decide.


    He took over a piece of yellow silk from signalman and looked through it carefully. It turned out that after the Wolf Lord was startled, he had moved to Zhongjing to recuperate. At that time, he wanted to gather all the Great Generals to discuss on the selection of the successor to the Crown Prince.


    Jin Wushu was originally supporting Pu Luhu on this issue, but then, something mysterious happened. That was, his father, who had died three months ago, and another half-brother of Jin Wushu''s, who had become the stepfather of the assassination. Following the death of Zong Wang and the others, there were only three sons left in Taizu. One was the same mother and brother as Jin Wushu, and the other one was a different mother and brother. It was actually his stepfather who had sent him a message, asking him to support his stepson. He had also vowed that his stepfather would definitely not be controlled by Zong Han.


    The reason why Zong Han supported the combined attack, was because it saw that he was young and easy to control; now that his own brother had become the joint assassination''s stepfather, he had control over everything, the situation immediately turned around.


    After considering it for a bit, it was naturally beneficial for Jin Wushu to support his brother''s stepson. However, he had some personal ties with Pu Luhu, and now that Zong Han had pacified the rebellion, his military might grew even more, and he could only look at who he was supporting.


    As the situation was urgent, Jin Wushu set off on the second day. He only brought a hundred elite soldiers to meet the Wolf Lord in Zhongjing. Along the way, he couldn''t help but remember about the poison of the Lich Gu that Zhao Rou used. The wind of the Jinguo''s witch doctors was prevalent, but Zhao Rou was a Chinese, how could she have thought of using such a method? Aren''t you looking to die?


    On the second day that Hua Rong and her wife stayed in the mansion, a bunch of uninvited guests came to visit.


    The majority of the people who came were generals who had once worked with Yue Pengju during the Southern Floor of the River, and one of them was actually Di Ruwen. Yue Pengju and his wife did not interact with him at all. was a man of high position and thus, the two of them were surprised that he was able to visit their general.


    These people were entertained by Yue Pengju and his wife, and even if they came to visit, they would not be able to stare at the "Madame Yue" too much. However, once Di Ruwen entered the door, they did not pay attention to him and started sizing him up.


    Because he was at sea with Yue Pengju to fight against the enemy, Lord Zhu who was later in charge of the capital said in a low voice: "This Lord Zhai is known as the carbuncle, working with Lord Qin, he has already ridiculed Lord Qin many times ¡­"


    Hearing that, Yue Pengju could not help but give him a few more glances, only to see that he sat on his seat and drank his wine as if there was no one around, as if there was nobody around, sizing up Hua Rong, from start to finish, he did not speak. After three rounds of drinking, he suddenly stood up and walked to Hua Rong''s side. He then clasped his hands and said, "lower official accidentally saw Madame Yue Mo Bao once and admired him greatly.


    So this was actually the reason why carbuncle came to visit.


    Hua Rong stood up and returned the greeting, "I actually do not dare to receive Master''s gift."


    Di Ruwen laughed out loud. "What lower official has worshipped all his life, is the beautiful woman and the holy hand. Madame Yue has a beautiful calligraphy skill, so what''s the harm in bowing to me? "


    Hua Rong laughed: "Since it''s Lord Zhai''s favor, how can Hua Rong not be embarrassed? "I was too careless to write for more than a year. I was afraid that I would not be able to write properly, so I only made a fool of my husband''s notes and half-heartedly scolded him. Please advise me, my lord ¡­"


    She casually took out two words from her bosom and handed it to Di Ruwen. Everyone present was curious, she actually had her husband''s pen and ink with her. Di Ruwen had come for the legendary "heroine" but when she took out her husband''s handwriting to fill the numbers, he was secretly disappointed.


    Naturally, he looked down on martial artists and thought, what can martial generals write? He lazily spread out the paper, took a look, and his expression immediately changed. After looking at it for a while, he finally read it aloud.


    Gazing into the Central Plains, outside the desert smoke, many cities. He thought back to the past, when he was under the protection of the willow trees and the Phoenix Restaurant''s Dragon Pavilion. Long live the mountain in front of the Pearl green circle, the pot hall in the Shengsheng song. Now, the Steel Cavalry in the suburbs, the wind and dust evil.


    Soldier? Plaster sharp; where is the peace? Filling in the gully. Sighing that the rivers and mountains are as they once were, the thousands of villages are sparsely populated. One day, please submit to the elite troop and lead them straight to Qing He Road! However, he returned and continued to swim in the Han Dynasty. He was riding a yellow crane.


    He struck his knuckles with his hand and laughed. "What a good saying, ''Take me to the brigade and whip me across the Clear River Road.'' Good, very good, very good. "With the cultivation level of the Yue Xiang Gong, such calligraphy skills are truly worthy of your reputation ¡­"


    Hua Rong chuckled, she glanced at her husband, and then looked at Di Ruwen. Yue Pengju had always respected civil servants, so she personally toasted him: "Lord Zhai is too kind, lower official is just a graffiti."


    Di Ruwen was originally rushing towards Hua Rong, but he did not expect to see such a masterpiece by Yue Pengju, hence he was overjoyed. Hua Rong laughed, "Hubby''s calligraphy skills are already far superior to mine, so I won''t embarrass my family anymore."


    Di Ruwen laughed and looked at it a few more times before saying, "Ridiculous! That fellow Qin Gui, who came from the top rank, sold some strange ''second policy'' every day. His calligraphy skills are only from his heart, and he doesn''t have much achievements in his personality ¡­"


    Hua Rong heard him publicly criticizing Qin Gui while he was drunk. This was a public place, so, wasn''t there a possibility of them forming an alliance? She thought about it for a moment, but then she saw her husband skillfully move the topic aside, and they all laughed and talked about other things.

 C232 Madame Yue

    After everyone had dispersed, Hua Rong then said: "This Lord Zhai, is actually one of the few sober people."


    Yue Pengju nodded his head: "Too bad he is too arrogant, so he is naturally not Qin Gui''s opponent. must be pushed out of the competition by Qin Gui. "


    Hua Rong let out a long sigh, politics was all about "underhanded", government was never the world of scholars. Fortunately, his family''s husband and wife were about to leave to exterminate the Water Cock. Releasing them was much better than fighting in the imperial court.


    She suddenly thought of something, and asked urgently: "Pengju, right now, His Majesty views the cave Water Cock as a big threat, will he wait until he is free to go and deal with the King Qin?"


    She had actually been thinking about this question for a few days already, and now she couldn''t help but ask. Yue Pengju pondered for a moment, then shook his head: "The King Qin area is far away, moreover, his area of influence has never been an important place for the imperial government to collect taxes and fish rice. "Also ¡­" He lowered his voice slightly, "In those days at sea, ''he'' would probably have been scared witless. How could he be willing to repeat the same mistake?"


    Hua Rong then relaxed slightly and sighed, "I wonder where King Qin has gone to. "He''s good at water battles. If he''s here, we can let him advise us."


    Yue Pengju laughed, "I also have that intention. If King Qin was here, he would truly be the number one adviser in the water battle in the palace. But unfortunately, I wonder if he''ll come or not. "


    Hua Rong was depressed, she reckoned that the King Qin had already returned to the ocean, the sky was far away, why would they return again?


    On this day, Hua Rong agreed to attend the banquet.


    Thinking about the main theme of this day and the people she might meet, Hua Rong felt uncomfortable in her heart. Seeing her wife frowning, Yue Pengju felt like she was going to the execution grounds instead of going to the banquet. She smiled: "Sister Shi Qi, I''ll pick you up at the palace gate in the evening."


    Only then did she turn her anger into joy, and she smiled, "Marry a hulk, dress for a meal. Pengju, I don''t want to leave you."


    After experiencing many things and dangers, he had already slowly begun to understand that as long as he stayed by Yue Pengju''s side, he would be safe. Once he left him, he would fall into endless danger. Since that was the case, why should I leave him? Besides, once they left, how could they take care of things? Her husband was not a three-headed, six-armed man.


    Yue Pengju tidied up the strands of hair on his wife''s temples and said gently: "In the future, if you leave for more than two days, I will stay with you. Don''t worry, it will be fine."


    "I won''t be away for more than two days. I won''t be out for the night."


    "Yes, I''ll pick you up at night."


    She suddenly started to laugh. Ever since Jinguo fled back to their family, no matter where he went in the past year, he would always be accompanied by Pengju. She mumbled to herself, "This won''t do. In the future, I will depend on you to become my habit. What should I do?"


    "Then we''ll have to rely on it for the rest of our lives. "Anyway, you''ve already gotten used to it."


    She laughed and kissed him on the cheek before turning to leave.


    It was now late autumn, and there was only the last blooming of the autumn chrysanthemums left in the palace. Wu Jinnu and the others, with their elegance, arranged the chrysanthemums in pots one by one. After setting up a warm tent, they held a "autumn chrysanthemum feast" in the imperial garden.


    The imperial concubines and the wives had arrived long ago, and the courtyard was filled with beautiful ladies who were admiring the flowers. No one dared to lose their composure, as they were all dressed in gold and silver and dressed in their best attire.


    Tian Wei and Wan Wan had arrived early. Her wedding was imminent, so she could not casually leave the palace. She could only return the favor with Wan Wan''s conversation. Just as she sat down, she saw Wang Junhua bringing along a few servants, flying over from afar like a butterfly, greeting all the female servants on the way. Because of Jin Wushu''s arrangements, when Qin Gui and his wife returned to Song, they brought a large amount of valuables that were specifically used to bribe the upper and lower class. Starting from the Medical Officer Wang Jixian, then from the inner palace to the and from there to the palace maid''s eunuchs, as long as there was someone she could use, she would point them out and give them a good evaluation. Especially the Pan Xianfei, she was the number one target of her flattery. However, she also knew about the The little prince''s body, so she subtly lured in Wu Jinnu and Zhang Yingying. The three of them, firstly, knew about the hidden ailment of the Shangguan Family and secondly, knew that Wang Junhua was his wife. Furthermore, because of Qin Gui''s promotion, she was also bestowed the title of "Mrs. Guo", the entire world knew that no matter how presumptuous the Son of Heaven was, he would definitely not dare to openly bring her into the harem, so when their relationship was at a standstill, they needed the help of an outsider.


    Because of this, Wang Junhua''s secret romance with his had instead contributed to her value. Although Wu Jinnu and Zhang Yingying despised her and secretly called her lecherous, on the surface, they maintained an appropriate degree of intimacy and welcome.


    On the way, she greeted everyone with her presence, but when she saw Wan Wan and Tian Wei sitting together under a bunch of golden chrysanthemums, Tian Wei did not care at all. Especially Wan Wan, who looked at her with extreme contempt and whispered, "Princess, that bitch is here again ¡­"


    Tian Wei raised her head as Wang Junhua walked over like a flower. Today, she had been carefully dressed up and wore yesterday''s reward on her head, making her look even more rich and graceful. Tian Wei''s heart went cold when she saw the hairpin. Of course, this was something that only the imperial palace had, it was obviously a gift from the The elder brother of the nine.


    Wang Junhua bowed to the outsider woman: "Princess is overjoyed, this servant congratulates you."


    "No need to be so courteous," Tianwei replied flatly.


    Wang Junhua saw that she was carrying himself as the Grand Princess, and that he had to kneel down and kowtow to her. He thought back to when he was in the Fourth Prince Palace, what kind of identity did this bitch have? However, he was defeated, and a servant, a character who was akin to a servant girl, was now riding on her head.


    She laughed and whispered, "Princess, does the future Prince Consort know that you once served the Fourth Prince? Rather than serving an ordinary man, it would be better to make a bed for the Fourth Prince and fold it with blankets ¡­ "


    Tian Wei''s face paled, but Wang Junhua''s smile became even more pleased. He deliberately shook the golden hairpin on his head, and the onlookers only saw her talking to the princess affectionately.


    Although Wan Wan did not hear her words clearly, she knew that they were not good words. Seeing that this Bastard was relying on The elder brother of the nine''s'' love affair '', there was actually no one who could cure her. She was so angry that she was about to jump up, but she heard palace maid shout, "Madame Yue is here ¡­"


    Tian Wei immediately stood up. Seeing that Wan Wan was still furious and was afraid that she would explode on the spot, she lightly pinched her hand. Wang Junhua would naturally not provoke them again. When he heard that Hua Rong had come, he did not feel good about it at all.


    She hated Hua Rong the most in her life. She almost had a perverted infatuation and admiration for Jin Wushu, especially after the Golden Army caught her taking turns OOXX in the great disaster and ravaged her, she was even more convinced that in this world, only the Fourth Prince could protect himself. In the past few days in the Jin Manor, she had always considered herself as the mistress of the house, serving the Fourth Prince comfortably. She never would have thought that the plate of fat pork plate at the banquet would give the Fourth Prince a clear look of her thoughts: I am actually inferior to Hua Rong in front of him!


    Far from it!


    She wasn''t willing to admit this, but she had to admit it, so when she heard that Hua Rong was going to die, she could imagine the joy in her heart; and knowing that not only did Hua Rong not die, but even the Pan Xianfei had to give her face to hold such a banquet, her dark and furious mood could be imagined as well.


    Hua Rong only brought two servant girl s and slowly walked over.


    From a distance, Wu Jinnu, Zhang Yingying and the others would go forward to greet him. Only Pan Xianfei would faintly carry the airs of a queen and wait for Hua Rong to come forward to pay her respects. Hua Rong smiled, and bowed to everyone in accordance to the etiquette.


    Wu Jinnu said affectionately: "Madame Yue, long time no see."


    Zhang Yingying became even more affectionate: "Madame Yue, you have helped the Shangguan Family with a great service, it is something we sisters cannot compare to."


    Hua Rong and the two of them could be said to be "old acquaintances", it could be said that they knew each other from head to toe, and was used to seeing the way the two of them were acting so intimately, laughing: "How dare Hua Rong compare notes with the two of you, my wives."


    Mother Pan Xianfei said, "Madame Yue, have a seat."


    "Thank you, Consort Xian''s wife."


    Although there were a lot of female servants here today who were at a high level, there were only a few that received such treatment from the Pan Xianfei. Everyone was curious about this famous "Da Song Flower" woman, and thought that he had some sort of "three heads and six arms". However, when they saw her slim figure and his elegant posture, they were all shocked, thinking, how could such a woman go up on the battlefield and kill enemies? Was he bragging? However, how could she brag about her great achievement of saving Shangguan Family?


    Pan Xianfei sized Hua Rong up from head to toe, but seeing that she was only wearing a moon-white red dress, it was neither simple nor fancy, and just right enough, it did not steal anyone''s limelight, and said: "I heard that Lord Yue is simple, we have seen Madame Yue today, and know what it is."


    Wu Jinnu laughed: "Madame Yue''s beauty is supernatural, originally there was no need for it to have the same makeup color."


    Hua Rong only said a few casual words to them. It was even more tiring than fighting and killing the enemy. Finally, it was Tian Wei and Wan Wan''s turn. Just as she was about to greet them, Tian Wei stopped her. Tianwei was extremely excited, but she did not say anything. She only said, "Madame Yue, please quickly sit ¡­"


    Wan Wan was elated when he saw her. "flower sister, we have been waiting for you. "Today, all of you ladies have prepared many good snacks. You must all have a taste."


    "Thank you, Princess."


    In their minds, all of them thought that the women who were able to go forth and kill the enemies would definitely show their abilities in the beginning, but as they were talking, they realized that Hua Rong''s attitude was gentle and her words were proper. Although they were friendly, but they were not close, so they separated.


    She knew that she was already forced to come over to greet him, but she didn''t greet him in accordance to her own style and under the gazes of everyone.


    She braced herself and stepped forward, greeting him with a smile, "Madame Yue, I''ve heard of your great name for a long time ¡­"


    Hua Rong smiled lightly: "Madam Qin, you and I are already familiar with each other, why must you be so formal?"


    Wu Jinnu replied with an "Oh". What a coincidence, did the two of you know each other? How come I''ve never heard the Madam Qin mention it? "


    Even the concubines did not know about Wang Junhua''s past in the Liu Jia Temple. Her appearance was extremely dazzling, she was the wife of Qin Gui, the "Sheep Shepherd", and there was the aura of "Sheep Shepherd" on her body. She pretended not to know Hua Rong. Her original intention was to remind him not to expose him. But, why would Hua Rong care about all this? Her experience, Wu Jinnu had played along with her before, there was nothing to hide, but Wang Junhua?


    Wang Junhua naturally didn''t know of this level, and when he thought of it, he couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat, which pricked his back.


    Wan Wan intentionally laughed: "Madam Qin, I heard that you were saved by Fourth Prince of Jin Guo in Jinying? "Ah, there are good people in the world?"


    She hated Wang Junhua the most, so when she got the chance, she would naturally chase after him with all her might. Wang Junhua forced a laugh: "Where did this wind come from? "Slave ¡­"


    Tian Wei originally wanted to stop Wan Wan, but she had suffered enough humiliation from Wang Junhua. Seeing that Wang Junhua was tongue-tied and in a sorry state for the first time, she was satisfied and did not speak.

 C233 estrangement

    Hua Rong had long heard Wan Wan talk about how Wang Junhua used methods to get to know the various factions of people, and if this were to continue, it would be even more difficult to expose her identity. She wanted to make Wang Junhua "show his face" so he sang the same tune as Wan Wan: "Hehe, Madam Qin''s memory is really bad. Once, our clan accidentally fell into the Jinying, and we personally saw the Fourth Prince save the Madam Qin, how could we not remember? "


    Wan Wan laughed out loud: "Madam Qin is such an intelligent person, it can be seen that I am shocked. Not only can I not remember you, I can''t even remember you ¡­"


    Everyone knew that Hua Rong had fallen into the Jinying and escaped by herself, but the first time they heard that Wang Junhua was actually saved by the Fourth Prince of Jin Guo, they all whispered amongst themselves.


    In the beginning, there was a competitive attitude between the two of them, but when some of the girls saw that she was flattering them, they were already glaring at her; and when even Wu Jinnu and the others saw that she was being pampered by the Shangguan Family, even though it was a balancing act, it showed that the hairpin was still an eyesore to them.


    Wang Junhua had never been in such an awkward situation before, but he still felt guilty. He opened his eyes wide and was tongue-tied, after a long while, his heart moved, he looked at Princess Tianwei.


    She was a princess and was about to leave the pavilion, so her reputation was even more important than his. Just as she was about to speak, Wu Jinnu saw that the situation was not good, and anxiously said: The tea ceremony is here, everyone please try to taste the snacks first.


    Only then did the awkward atmosphere ease down slightly. Wang Junhua hurriedly took out a piece of dessert and gave it to Pan Xianfei: "''s wife, try it first ¡­"


    The Pan Xianfei had a good relationship with her, but when she saw that she was being embarrassed, she started to berate Wan Wan: "Princess cannot listen to the rumours of the captives, our sister has already met with misfortune, why must you make it worse?"


    Hua Rong saw that this foolish woman actually used a big hat to pin Wan Wan down. Was Wang Junhua her sister? Wang Junhua is a spy for the Fourth Prince! Wan Wan was unable to contain her anger, Hua Rong smiled faintly and looked at Wan Wan. Wan Wan was about to retort back, but she held back.


    Wang Junhua heaved a sigh of relief, he knew that he had to not show weakness at this time, otherwise, he would really be someone who he could teach. However, when he saw the strange looks from the other women, he felt uneasy. He knew that the gossip between women was very powerful and would probably spread in less than a day.


    Wan Wan said in a low voice: "flower sister, this hairpin was given to her by Shangguan Family."


    No wonder!


    Hua Rong was a little confused at that moment. She didn''t know what Zhao Deji was planning, but he told Wang Junhua that she would have some suspicions in front of him. Could it be that the moment he turned around and gave Wang Junhua some rewards, he became sincere in her relationship with him?


    However, according to her understanding of Zhao Deji, when a catastrophe struck, she did not even care about Pan Xianfei, Wu Jinnu and the others.


    The reason why she came to the banquet was not because of the invitation from the Pan Xianfei. Her main goal was to see how Wang Junhua was doing, to judge her influence, and to consider her next step.


    She was holding a cup of tea as Wan Wan sat there angrily. Even though it was full of chrysanthemums, there was no joy in watching it.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a report: "The emperor has arrived."


    Everyone immediately knelt down to welcome him, Zhao Deji laughed out loud, "Everyone, no need to stand on ceremony.


    When Wang Junhua saw the emperor appear, it was as if a great savior had appeared. Inadvertently, he sat next to Wu Jinnu at the emperor''s right hand side. She secretly observed the seating arrangements and saw that, other than the consorts, he was the one sitting closest to the Son of Heaven, and the most respected one, while Hua Rong was sitting at an inconspicuous place.


    She was very happy with this formless arrangement.


    Everyone stood up, Zhao Deji sat on the Dragon Throne s, looked around, waved his hand, looked at the beautiful women fighting, and was truly elated: "Since we are here to enjoy the flowers, how can we not have a topic?"


    Zhang Yingying was obedient and said, "Next month is His Majesty''s birthday. Your highness''s birthday is Tianning Festival, why not His Majesty choose a name for it?"


    Zhao Deji laughed: "Zhang''s wife knows me. Alright, you all can write a name for each of us. To enjoy the flowers today, we are all fighting for the beauty, we might as well enjoy the show, whoever''s chosen is today''s Flos Lonicerae. "


    Women were extremely confident in their own beauty, so when they saw the Emperor like this, they were naturally eager to give it a try. Especially Wang Junhua, who had the intention to compete for Flos Lonicerae s, had his own ulterior motives.


    The eunuchs and palace maid s brought paper and pens over, and the illiterate cultivators of Ladies naturally sat and watched from the sidelines. The literate people were at their peak, and they racked their brains to display their own calligraphy and intelligence.


    When Hua Rong saw Zhao Deji excitedly drinking with Wu Jinnu and the others, she was shocked. Only now did she understand why the Kanggong had kept on saying "We are like emperors". One had to know that the female servants present were not all his concubines. Most of them were the wives of ministers from outside the palace.


    Wan Wan and Tian Wei were also depressed, but they did not dare to disobey their orders, so they could only raise their pens and write as they pleased.


    Zhao Deji who was in the crowd, naturally had already seen Hua Rong, but seeing that she was pure and elegant, her appearance looked even more dignified than before she was sick, her heart was gloomy, this was an indescribable loss ¡ª ¡ª No matter what, this woman wasn''t his. She was already a wife for another woman, and was also unlike Wang Junhua, who could take the initiative to approach her.


    He knew that Yue Pengju was not Qin Gui, especially after escaping to sea, he knew the importance of being a trusted general. In all of the imperial and foreign countries, Yue Pengju was the number one, and had no choice but to negotiate with the Golden Man, in order to make peace. Otherwise, they would not have the ability to negotiate. He was secretly afraid of Yue Pengju''s bravery and definitely did not dare to be like Qin Gui, dyeing the top of his head with a "green" color. Like this, this kind of subtle mentality made him suddenly feel a kind of unspeakable faint hatred ¡ª ¡ª Even if this woman did not die, he would not be able to get her himself! If that was the case, then why did he want to get close to her?


    Seeing that Hua Rong did not bring up the brush, he was even more displeased. But he did not say anything, and only focused on drinking the wine that Zhang Yingying and the others sent over.


    Ladies finished writing one by one, he accepted it and handed it over to Zhao Deji. Zhao Deji praised as he read, he went back and forth to choose between Wang Junhua''s "Carnival" and Wu Jinnu''s "Heavenly Sin Festival", but when it came to deciding, it was hard to differentiate between the two.


    Seeing that he had been chosen, Wang Junhua was extremely happy, but he deliberately replied humbly: "Servant has shallow knowledge, I dare not compare to you."


    How could Wu Jinnu not know her thoughts? She then said, "The Carnival is the birthday of the hidden Emperor of the Han Dynasty."


    Zhao Deji was overjoyed, clapping his hands and laughing as he said, "Thank god the Lady Wu is renowned throughout the ages, if not, wouldn''t she be reputed by a lot?"


    Wu Jinnu then said, "Ever since chenqie served Your Majesty, she has been studying diligently, and does not dare to neglect this task."


    Wang Junhua hated Wu Jinnu from the bottom of his heart, but she was satisfied with the results.


    Zhao Deji laughed and said: "According to Lady Wu''s words, it is decided as Heavenly Sin Festival, and Lady Wu is today''s well-deserved Flos Lonicerae. And Madam Qin is also a talented person, so she will become a vice Flos Lonicerae ¡­ "


    This term "vice Flos Lonicerae" made Wang Junhua very happy, and made him even happier than if he had won his place. palace maid brought two blossoming chrysanthemums over, and Zhao Deji took them himself to give Wu Jinnu a hairpin as well as a flower hairpin.


    Wang Junhua kneeled on the ground and expressed his gratitude, "In the past, the Servant''s Prime Minister had the principal superior''s hairpin, and today, I have also gotten the Shangguan Family''s hairpin, which is a great kindness, it is truly a blessing from the ancestors ¡­"


    What a great ancestor, Liufang.


    All the female servants busied themselves with congratulating the Son of Heaven, and the two Flos Lonicerae s.


    Hua Rong sat at the side, feeling a chill down her spine. She understood what the Son of Heaven looked like.


    "My emperor seems to be the emperor". Such a person wanting to revive the Da Song was undoubtedly a pipe dream.


    Zhao Deji looked at Hua Rong unintentionally, but seeing that she did not open his mouth to start a holiday, and did not even raise his brush to write one, he felt slightly unhappy, and said indifferently: "Madame Yue, why not write it? Don''t you know how to read? "


    Hua Rong smiled slightly: "Your Majesty, please forgive me. Ever since Hua Rong was injured, I have never held a brush. I almost forgot how to write it.


    The first time he called her "Madame Yue", Hua Rong replied with "Your Majesty". Subconsciously, the "Ninth Prince" and "Rong Er" disappeared into the flourishing dust of the Imperial Palace.


    As the Flos Lonicerae made it up, the climax of the banquet was here. Wearing the imperial chrysanthemum, Wang Junhua chatted happily with the rest as he toasted Zhao Deji one cup after another.


    Ladies very quickly started a new game, drinking and talking to each other. With each word, one must come up with a poem. The consorts were the most active, and their exclamations were in full swing. Wu Jinnu looked around. All these years, she had understood the thoughts of the Shangguan Family the best. Even though he kept her distance from Hua Rong, the Shangguan Family was temperamental and no one knew whether he meant it or not. As a result, after seeing this, she tactfully and tactfully arranged the words to Hua Rong, so that every time she waited, she would leave the words and not ruin her mood.


    Just like that, everyone was happy, on the surface, it was all a lively scene. Even Zhao Deji did not feel that anything was amiss, he took a glance around, but felt that the entire garden was filled with happiness.


    Wang Junhua, after all, did not read much. This caused everyone to laugh out loud. Wan Wan was so angry that her eyeballs were about to pop out, but Tian Wei was secretly hurt. She just wished that she marry out quickly, and stay in the palace as little as possible.


    Wang Junhua brought his wine cup over, looking complacent. On his head, he shook the golden hairpin and the golden chrysanthemum: "I offer my cup to the princess."


    Tianwei forced himself to drink it.


    She walked towards Wan Wan, but Wan Wan tilted her head and snorted coldly, "I don''t drink, don''t worry."


    Zhao Deji shouted, "Wan Wan, this Madam Qin has good intentions for you, why don''t you drink?"


    Wan Wan hated him so much that she did not dare to defy The elder brother of the nine''s wishes in the end.


    Wang Junhua didn''t think much of it and walked towards Hua Rong: "Madame Yue, you are such a heroic hero, this slave has always admired you. Since I had the chance today, I decided to express my feelings and toast to you ¡­"


    Hua Rong laughed faintly, and without even looking at the wine cup beside him, she did not stand up, and only said: "Many thanks for Madam Qin''s good intentions. Those who don''t know anything, would think that Madam Qin is today''s mistress. The Da Song''s wine can''t be compared with the Jinguo''s fat pork plate. "

 C234 understanding

    No matter how thick-skinned Wang Junhua was, his face was still completely red. He couldn''t help but look at Zhao Deji, but Zhao Deji was still holding onto his wine cup. He completely believed that Hua Rong had some sort of relationship with his, especially with regards to Hua Rong''s methods of personally experiencing the couple''s actions in the Jinguo that Hua Rong had exposed. However, with the methods of an overlord, he believed that toying with two clowns in the palm of his hand was a pretty good thing, so he didn''t care at all.


    Moreover, other than Wang Junhua, who else would be willing to throw themselves into his arms? Would she, Hua Rong, be willing? Why would he throw away such a wonderful person so early?


    She was curious because there were times when Hua Rong was angry at Wang Junhua for making things difficult for him. In the past, he had rarely seen her angry.


    Initially, she wanted to demonstrate her might in front of Hua Rong, but now that she was met with such an awkward situation, and looking at the few concubines, although the Pan Xianfei was the best with her, but since the Emperor had yet to speak, who would dare? Furthermore, in a woman''s heart, when she saw that Wang Junhua was such a star, and that the Shangguan Family actually scolded the Princess for her sake, she could not help but feel a little jealous, and did not reply, feeling funny on the inside.


    Hua Rong was in low spirits as she stood up and said her goodbyes, "Your Majesty, Hua Rong will be taking her leave."


    Tian Wei and Wan Wan wanted to leave as well, but they didn''t dare to do it like Hua Rong did. They could only sit there patiently, knowing that it would be Wang Junhua''s turn.


    Zhao Deji already knew that she would do this, and only nodded his head: "I know your health is not good, you can''t drink, fine, you should go back and rest early."


    "Thank you for your understanding, Your Majesty."


    Perhaps it was because of this second "Your Majesty", Zhao Deji''s expression changed slightly as he suddenly remembered the fruit that she secretly gave him from the escaping ship. This woman was different after all. He had received too many benefits from her. All the beauties present enjoyed welcoming and inviting others. Who would truly be sharing hardships with him? He did not resent Hua Rong at all, and had even been very sad and sad when she was injured or sick. It was just that he was jealous, and harbored a kind of jealousy that he could not get, in his heart. The beauties of the world belonged to the emperor. He hoped that she would become one of the beauties of this world and become the Flos Lonicerae of his imperial harem. He did not have the feeling of "worrying about the nation" and would be the wife of a famous general!


    As long as she was gentle and obedient, who would want her to turn the tide?


    Isn''t it good to be like Pan Xianfei and Wu Jinnu? Is it not good to be like Wang Junhua?


    Why did she have to do that?


    Even to the extent of saying that Wang Junhua was jealous not of her being pampered, but that he had to scheme and expose her identity.


    Didn''t he know? Didn''t he know that she was a slut?


    There was also a prostitute''s beauty!


    Lecherous women were still women, he thought bitterly. And once a woman "worries about the nation," she becomes a monster.


    Hua Rong had already walked a distance away, and said in a low voice: "Rong Er!"


    Hua Rong slowly stopped in her tracks, her back a little stiff.


    "Rong Er, your health is not good, we have ordered the medical officer to prepare some Ganoderma."


    She gave another big bow: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness. Hua Rong''s body has already recovered, and she does not dare to continue wasting this heavenly resource."


    He could see her polite alienation and coldness in her eyes, especially the word "Your Majesty". He suddenly thought that she would never call him "Shangguan Family" again?


    Wang Junhua had already suffered from this awkward situation, but seeing how the Emperor actually acted like this and even gave him such a elixir, and Hua Rong still didn''t want it, she was truly so angry that she wanted to vomit blood. How dare you be so arrogant in front of the Son of Heaven? However, she didn''t dare say it out loud. He only wanted to make a big fuss out of it when he had a secret relationship with Zhao Deji in the future.


    Walking out of the palace, the afterglow of the setting sun was still hanging in the sky.


    She looked back and understood what Tianwei and the others meant when they said that the palace was a "luxurious prison".


    After walking for a distance, a hand suddenly reached out and grabbed his arm. Then, he took a big step forward.


    She giggled: "Pengju, you''re really here to pick me up?"


    "Hehe, why would I go back on my word when I''ve promised my mistress?"


    She held his hand and looked at the night sky. The two of them went into the carriage together, with two servant girl s behind them. They laughed softly and were surprised, as they had never seen their master come out to pick up their mistress.


    The car rumbled, the curtains lifted, a gust of wind blew, and a lock of hair fell across his forehead. Yue Pengju brushed away the hair on his wife''s forehead and asked gently: "What do you want to eat tonight?"


    Her eyes sparkled. "How do you know I''m hungry?"


    "Hehe, with your personality, facing Wang Junhua, you won''t even be able to eat delicacies." "So I''ve got a lot of good stuff for you."


    She whispered into his ear, and while he was unprepared, she suddenly bit his ear and chuckled: "Wait until we go to Xiangyang, I''ll cook for you everyday."


    "Yes." I love your cooking. "However, I can cook a few small dishes. Since I have nothing to do in the capital for the past few days, I will make them for you to try ¡­"


    Hua Rong raised her eyebrows. "Did you do it tonight?"


    "Yes, I cooked two dishes. The other dishes were cooked by the kitchen."


    He knew that his wife was in the palace today, and he was just about to comfort her, but seeing her like this, he felt relieved. Hua Rong was still whispering next to his ear: "If the Da Song is going to rise, I''m afraid there''s no hope."


    The bleak autumn wind had turned into the chilliness of early winter. As soon as she said those words, they were blown away by the wind. Yue Pengju just hugged his wife''s shoulders and looked at the trees outside that were retreating.


    Water Cock could be exterminated, and Golden Army could be repelled. But, who would be able to stop Zhao Deji and Qin Gui''s unyielding fighting and pleading for peace?


    Perhaps, it was really not as good as "putting on clothes to eat"!


    At the entrance of the village.


    The weather in the north was cold, and the late autumn was already as cold as winter.


    King Qin watched those bizarre black flowers attentively. Even in winter, they did not wither, or in other words, they did not seem to have lived at all.


    In the summer, as promised, he gave the first witch doctor the thousand year ganoderma. Judging from his temperament, he would have long been a victim of a dark underworld. However, since the Witch Doctor was whispering to him as if he was afraid he would be poisoned, she did not dare go back on her word and brought the lingzhi over. I''ll pass this off.


    But the second witch doctor? This strange person who was as dry as a bird claw was precisely the kind of person who cured Hua Rong with his strange medicine.


    He had been forced to patiently stay here for several months, and every day, a disciple of the Witch Doctor served him food and water. However, this disciple was dumb, and didn''t say anything. King Qin was bored to death, she went to urge the doctor every day, but the doctor was like a ghost that disappeared whenever she wanted to, appearing whenever she wanted to escape.


    Unable to hold his temper anymore, he sent Liu Wu out to investigate, and only left Ma Su to serve him.


    Ma Su saw that Yue Yang had been studying these black flowers. He was somewhat worried and asked, "My King, you have been out for so long, what should we do about the island?"


    "Don''t we have Third Uncle Yang?"


    When Ma Su was in exile for a long time, the advantage he had received in his life was the saving grace of the King Qin, which was why he had always followed them. He came from an official family, and was well aware of how fierce the fight was. He was greedy for human nature, and was afraid that the King Qin would leave and be coveted by others.


    King Qin did not care at all, "As long as Third Uncle Yang still lives, I can live a carefree life."


    The Third Uncle Yang has no children, and has always viewed the King Qin as his nephew. He was also the most trusted person in the King Qin. He knew that as long as the Third Uncle Yang did not die, even if he was not on the island, he would not be able to turn the tide.


    However, he had roamed the world for half his life and was naturally no mediocre person. In these past few years, he had also made some arrangements. In a very secluded place, he bought himself a big house and stored the wealth he had accumulated over the years from his many years of life. He had originally planned to find a wife and live in seclusion, reuniting with his family. This arrangement was extremely confidential and was completely managed by him. Even Ma Su and the others did not know about it at all. He sighed to himself. He hadn''t thought that after such a long time, the mansion would still be empty. But now, not even a shred of hope for his "wife" remained.


    Ma Su wanted to ask something, but the door in front of him opened silently, and a figure dressed in black robes floated out like a ghost.


    The two of them were used to seeing this, so they were not shocked. King Qin shouted: "What do you want me to do? Hurry up and tell me. If you don''t, then I''ll be leaving. "


    The Witch Doctor only said, "Come in."


    King Qin walked in with large strides: "Quickly tell me, what do you want this daddy to do?"


    Being stuck outside by that dumb disciple, Ma Su felt that the surrounding atmosphere was especially strange today.


    When King Qin entered the door, he immediately noticed that something was amiss. He followed the Witch Doctor for a few more steps and in a flash, the Witch Doctor disappeared. His body suddenly felt empty, and before he could even cry out, he had already fallen down.


    The fall was not light, but it didn''t hurt anything. He looked at it and couldn''t help but be stunned.


    He saw that this underground chamber was decorated brilliantly with gold and jade. The Witch Doctor was currently sitting on a large stone chair. She didn''t look like a Witch Doctor at all. Instead, she looked more like a fallen emperor.


    He felt that it was weird, his eyeballs turned, and the Witch Doctor slowly spoke out, "My name is Ye Lvdayong ¡­"


    "What is your name? It has nothing to do with me." What are you trying to do? "


    Ye Lvdayong ignored him, and said slowly: "I was once the crippled crown prince of Qi Dan, after being crippled, in order to live, I followed an expert to train in magic."


    King Qin smirked: "Your Chidan was destroyed by Golden Man a long time ago."


    "No!"


    "Heh, you frog at the bottom of the well. You hide in this underground cave everyday, so naturally, you won''t know."


    Ye Lvdayong was not angry, and said: "I know everything about the outside world like the back of my hand. "Chidan did not die, and I know that Yershard led a group of men and horses across the border, into the desert, and built a new country."


    After the death of the Liaoning, the Great General Yershen led an army to the Uighur Kingdom, where they eventually arrived at the Tuala River in Uzbekistan and Mongolia and established their own kingdom, which was also known as the Emperor. It was also known as the "Kikuji Khan", which meant "Khan in the midst of sweat".


    The King Qin naturally did not know who the Great Saint God was, and only said: "You also want to learn something Great Rock Yale wants to become Emperor? You can just hide here and use the Lich Gu? "


    "You brute, what do you know?"


    The King Qin said impatiently: "What do you want me to do? Pay to help you ascend the throne? I don''t have that much money? You don''t have that many people. You want me to help you kill someone? Kill who? Kill the Jinguo, and help you restore your country? "


    Ye Lvdayong shook his head, and slowly took a small box from the side: "You just need to quietly put this thing under the brick bed of the Jinguo Emperor."


    "Ah?" What kind of combined attack do you want to cast a Gu? "


    "It has nothing to do with you. You only have to obey orders. "


    His tone was very simple, but King Qin''s palm was covered in a cold sweat. Could it be that it was still a simple matter to put this thing under the combined thorny brick bed? What did this old demon want to do? Killing the Acupoint Charm and disturbing the Jinguo, then I ascend to the throne? However, the Wolf Lord was still alive.


    "Will I owe you nothing after I finish doing this?"


    Ye Lvdayong looked at him for a long time, then shook his head: "I can see that you have Qi on you ¡­ ¡­"


    "What''s that?"


    "Aura of a king!"


    King Qin laughed out loud: "You did so many ghosts, did you know that I have the temper of a king? To tell you the truth, I am a king, and everyone calls me King Qin. "


    Ye Lvdayong coldly said: "I''m ignorant."

 C235 combined needling

    King Qin was so old, it was still the first time for his to be reprimanded as a "vertical beam". Only then did he carefully size Ye Lvdayong up, but when he saw that Ye Lvdayong''s face was completely dried up, it was impossible to tell how old he actually was.


    He was suddenly curious, "What is a combined thorn? The current Wolf Lord is not him. "


    "The current Wolf Lord will definitely die in a month."


    The King Qin was shocked and did not dare to ask anymore. He only took the box and said, "Whatever, it doesn''t matter to you.


    "You don''t have to come back. But I want to find you, you have to appear. "


    The King Qin was furious: "You think I''m a monkey?"


    Ye Lvdayong shook his head, "The reason why I''m looking for you is naturally for your benefit. When that happens, you will naturally return. "


    King Qin heard his eerie voice, made contact with his gaze, only to see a flash in his eyes, as if there was a demonic fire burning within. His heart turned cold, and when he focused his gaze, there was nothing out of the ordinary about it. He didn''t know why, but he suddenly felt his entire body was covered with furry hair. He stood up, took the box, and left. He said to himself, "I''ve done this for you, how can I care about you again?"


    Ye Lvdayong did not stop him. With a wave of his hand, King Qin''s body suddenly flew up into the air.


    When King Qin walked out, he saw that it was already late. When Ma Su saw him coming out, he asked anxiously: "Great King, why have you been gone for so long?"


    If King Qin felt that it was strange just now, then he would be extremely shocked right now. When he went in, it was not even noon yet, but when he came out, it was already dusk?


    He was bewildered in his heart. Could it be that the old demon did something to his family and used some sort of hypnotism?


    He breathed a sigh of relief. His entire body was fine again, nothing special.


    Ma Su asked anxiously, "Your Majesty, how is it?"


    He lowered his voice. "If you go to Shang Jing again, you can go back."


    Ma Su was overjoyed. After staying in this damned place for so long, he had long wanted to return to the island.


    The two did not stop and immediately headed towards Shang Jing.


    On the second day, they received a signal, which indicated that Liu Wu had returned.


    When he saw King Qin, he did not wait for King Qin to ask anything and opened his mouth first, "I''ve already scouted about Yue Pengju and his wife entering the capital."


    King Qin was not interested, he only asked: "Is that it?"


    "In addition, I saw the garrison army of the Oolong Town. They said that there was a letter for you before your departure."


    King Qin was overjoyed, but he suppressed it and quickly said, "Let me see."


    Liu Wu handed over the letter. It was originally written by Hua Rong before he left. In the end, she did understand the King Qin. He knew that there must be something strange going on since he had stayed at the border for so long. He had a feeling that the King Qin would not leave so quickly, as if he was still wandering around the surroundings. Thus, before he left, he wrote a note and told the guards to give this letter to him as long as there was news of the King Qin.


    King Qin opened the letter. There were only two rows of words on it: "The border is dangerous, please do not stay for long; I have already followed Peng Ju to Xiangyang. The sky is wide, please take care of yourself."


    It was just two sentences, yet he was already thinking about her. King Qin stared at these words for a long time before putting away the letter. Now that the little girl had gone to the capital, doesn''t that mean that it wouldn''t be long before she would return to the Xiangyang?


    It was unknown if it was because he had the letter in his pocket, but when Ma Su and the others saw him walking along the way, their spirits were very good. Ever since the night of the medicine delivery, the King Qin had been left at the border, bored and depressed. Now, they suddenly pulled themselves together, rode horses, and sang a little tune.


    This time, the three of them could be said to be familiar with the road. Fortunately, winter came. Everyone was wearing thick hats, which caused the snow to fly everywhere. There was no need to shave off Golden Man''s ugly half bald head and long braids.


    He was the first grandson of the Golden Taizu, and after his father had passed away, his mother had remarried to Jin Wushu''s half-brother. Now, it was his stepfather who was giving him advice.


    At this time, he had not been completely made a Crown Prince. Furthermore, the idea of a Crown Prince was not that strong, nor was it orthodox, unlike a Crown Prince of the Song Kingdom. This young man who was only a little over ten years old was out hunting birds when he suddenly saw a peddler selling candy.


    In the Shang Jing, there were many these hawkers in the Liaoning, Han Er, and the most surprising thing was that there was even a bunch of candied fruits inside the hawker''s candy.


    In the war of plunder, women and treasures were the best ways to motivate the soldiers. In this young man''s opinion, although he himself had never been to the battlefield, he knew that there were many delicious things and fun things to eat after conquering Song Kingdom.


    He called out to the peddler with great pleasure, "I''ll buy one."


    The peddler handed him a string.


    At this time, King Qin and the others had clearly probed him. Today, his mother''s stepfather had gone out to dinner, and Ma Su and the others had already bribed the butler of his house with the excuse of going in to drink some water.


    The butler welcomed them in with great enthusiasm. The Jostle family was naturally the kind of brick bed commonly seen by female Priestesses. They would use charcoal to heat it up, making it very warm.


    The butler obsequiously poured milk tea for everyone while Ma Su took out fine tea leaves for him. The butler complimented him: "What a good thing."


    King Qin laughed and drank a big bowl of milk tea. The moment the butler turned around, he placed the tea under the barbed brick bed, covering it completely.


    King Qin did not expect things to go so smoothly. Although it took quite a few days for his parents to attend the feast, this was truly out of his expectations.


    He said to himself, "It''s so simple, why didn''t the Witch Doctor make it herself?"


    However, he quickly stopped thinking about it. Ma Su asked: "Great King, where are we going?"


    "To Beijing."


    "Ah?" Not going back to the sea? "


    "Right now, it''s a desolate place. Not to mention merchant ships, there aren''t even many people fleeing. What kind of business is there to do here? It''s enough to have Third Uncle Yang watching him. "


    That was the truth. In the two years since the catastrophe that had struck Jingkang, almost all the goods and merchant ships that had escaped from the government had fled. In this year, the people were living in poverty, the sea trade was being greatly hindered, there was no oil or water at all. The pirates were all eating their old books, and even the things that needed to be swept clean had been swept clean. In the battle against Jin Wushu, they had obtained a large amount of property from Wang Erqi''s island, which was enough for them to squander for three to five years.


    [But just because of this, it doesn''t seem like a good reason to go to the capital!]


    The King Qin saw that the two of them did not take it seriously and stared: "You two really want to go to sea?"


    Ma Su laughed: "The two of us will be fine, it doesn''t matter where we go."


    Liu Wu also said, "It''s good to follow the King and sightsee."


    Only then did King Qin say, "I have to personally witness the girl''s recovery. Furthermore, with her temper, once she returns to the capital, even if it''s better, she would die in the hands of Qin Gui and his wife. "


    Ma Su thought, this was the reason why he wanted to go to the capital. He sighed. No matter how much of a hero the Yue Xiang Gong is, it is useless here. "


    "I don''t care what kind of hero or bear he is, with his silly brains, he will definitely die under Zhao Deji''s hands."


    "That won''t do."


    "What can''t be? [Can I just watch the girl die?]


    "But, King, Madame Yue, she won''t listen to you either."


    "She will always listen to me!"


    This was no longer the feeling of wanting her to become a wife, but a deep worry. Ever since he had struck her, he had struggled so hard to come back to life. He had thought that his wish had come true, and now he was going to take responsibility. However, he slowly realized that it wasn''t like that. Guilt, remorse, worry ¡­ All day long, she had been worried about her safety. Furthermore, after experiencing such a terrifying calamity, she could no longer send herself to her death for any reason.


    As long as the cause of her death still existed, he wouldn''t be able to relax.


    Ma Su even tried to persuade him, "Great King, Yue Xiang Gong will naturally protect her safety ¡­"


    King Qin said bitterly, "He and his wife are of the same kind of people, they cannot be saved. This daddy does not care whether Yue Pengju dies or not, but, the little girl must not die. "


    Ma Su and the others knew his personality, and were unable to persuade him anymore. In his heart, he had actually thought about the Princess Tianwei occasionally, but he had never had any illusions about it. Now that he was going to the capital, he thought that it would be good if he could see her again.


    The three of them were riding on horses. As they were talking, they saw a group of Black s and guards rushing over. The three of them reined in their horses. One look at their attire and they realized it was Fourth Prince Jin Wushu.


    King Qin secretly thought that it was a narrow path for enemies.


    Jin Wushu rushed back to the Shang Jing this time to discuss the problem of the Crown Prince with Ying Chao. They had initially set it to be in Zhongjing, but after suddenly hearing that the Wolf Lord was in a critical condition, they could only return to the Shang Jing.


    He rushed all the way here, knowing that something big had happened. Just as he was about to pass by, he suddenly saw a tall and sturdy man in front of him. This large man''s figure was especially tall and sturdy in the face of this female Daoist Master that was known for being tall and sturdy. However, the big man was wearing a thick leather cap, so it was impossible to see his face clearly.


    He hit the horse and was about to pass by when he suddenly thought of something and rushed forward, "King Qin, you''re a good pirate. How dare you come to Shang Jing ¡­"


    "How does it feel to have a green hat..." "Hahaha ¡­"


    The King Qin laughed out loud, then galloped away.


    Jin Wushu had been played by him several times, especially during the Hundred Day Ceremony with his "son". That humiliation was truly a hundred times more intense than killing his father and stealing his wife, and he had long hated the King Qin to the bone.


    His trusted aide Han Chang saw that the situation was bad and anxiously shouted: "Fourth Prince, important matters are more important than anything else."


    However, Jin Wushu shouted loudly, "Quickly take down the King Qin. Today, this crown prince will definitely pull the muscles and skin of the Southern Barbarians apart."


    He took the lead and chased with all his might. Swinging his halberd, he smashed it onto King Qin''s body. How could the King Qin allow him to smash him? However, Jin Wushu''s moves were all desperate moves, so he did not dare fight them head on. Furthermore, there were more and more pursuers following him, so he did not dare to continue fighting.


    Ma Su and Liu Wu went forward and shouted: "Your Majesty, quickly leave."


    Jin Wushu sneered: "Three Southern Barbarians s, don''t even think of escaping today."


    King Qin was furious: "Alright, today I will kill you, the green tortoise." He exerted more strength in his hands and with his 38-kilogram blade, he swung towards Jin Wushu.


    The two of them were evenly matched, and in that moment, Ma Su''s blade was already caught by Wu Qimai.


    King Qin chopped again and suddenly jumped up as he shouted, "Retreat!"


    Jin Wushu thought that he wanted to escape and rushed forward. However, King Qin did not retreat at all. Jin Wushu could only smell the smell of sulfur. A loud sound was heard and a firework dispersed. It was daytime, so the fireworks could not be seen clearly. However, Jin Wushu was furious, and could only see that the small cannon on the ground was also green.


    and the others had already galloped more than a hundred feet away. From afar, the voice of the King Qin that was filled with vigor could be heard: "You''re really an active bastard, if you dare come back to Song Kingdom again, this daddy will definitely prepare endless gifts for you ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was so angry that he spat white foam from his mouth, but, King Qin and the others had already escaped until there was no one left.

 C236 Southern Barbarians

    He was extremely vexed, thinking, why is the King Qin here again? As long as he could see this Southern Barbarians, he would definitely be out of luck.


    Just then, Wu Qimai and the rest caught up and asked anxiously: "Fourth Prince, where is King Qin?"


    He was greatly vexed: "They made this Southern Barbarians escape again. Hurry up and send someone to tear him to pieces. "


    "Wolf Lord is still waiting for you."


    He could only lead his men to the palace in a hurry.


    On this day, the atmosphere in the Jinguo''s Imperial Palace was extremely strange.


    The Wolf Lord was in the middle, while the true female nobles were sitting around the large fire brick bed in the Qian Yuan Palace. There were large plates of roasted meat and wine around them, and everyone was eating and drinking heartily.


    Jin Wushu rushed in and saw that everyone was there.


    Zong Han said sinisterly: "You''re the last one who came here."


    Jin Wushu sarcastically retorted, "Since you have nothing better to do, you naturally came too early."


    The Wolf Lord shouted, "Everyone, there''s no need to argue anymore."


    Only then did everyone sit down.


    Jin Wushu saw Wolf Head sitting in the middle. He was told by the outside world that he was sick, how come he did not look like he was sick? The Wolf Lord spoke slowly, "Our family has had a splitting headache in recent days. We wish to negotiate with everyone about the Crown Prince''s grand matter as soon as possible."


    Zong Han hurriedly said, "According to the ancestor system, it is naturally set up as a combined stab."


    , his stepfather, and Zong Gan all agreed to it.


    Since Jin Wushu had received instructions from his brother, he decided to weigh the pros and cons. If the assassination was not controlled by Zong Han, since his own nephew was still young, his enthronement would naturally benefit Jin Wushu more than his enthronement. Thus, he casually came up with a few reasons.


    When everyone heard his words, Wolf Lord frowned, "Back then, when the Taizu ascended to the throne, it was Father Zong Han who believed that the Mages knew of the Divination Technique. Since that was the case, their own family would not favor Pu Luhu. "We will follow everyone''s opinions and allow the assassination attempt to be made into the emperor''s concubine."


    Everyone obeyed.


    All of these, he had naturally discussed with his son beforehand. Pu Luhu had become the Left Marshal, but the Field Marshal that Zong Han desired did not announce it.


    Zong Han did not mind, as this was also within his expectations. He thought, once Xiao Lang ascended to the throne, he would never be able to escape this big position.


    Seeing that the crown prince had returned to his brother''s side, Jin Wushu was naturally happy. After the imperial court dispersed, he followed the brother''s invitation and drank his wine.


    Third Prince, Fourth Prince and Sixth Prince sat on the kang surrounded by the three brothers. Third Prince raised his wine cup: "Today, thanks to the two brothers'' support, once we join forces and ascend the throne, you will definitely benefit greatly."


    Jin Wushu laughed loudly, "Congratulations, wolfmaster. After he ascends the throne, we will give him a huge gift. "


    "What big gift?"


    "Zong Han''s army in Song Kingdom has not had any achievements in battle for a long time, hence they have been thwarted time and time again. If everything goes well, we can take Zhao Deji''s head and give it to Nephew Wolf Lord. "


    Third Prince was surprised and happy, "When did Fourth Brother think of such a brilliant plan? If they could take down Zhao Deji after their assassination, wouldn''t it be a huge contribution? "


    The Sixth Prince did not think so, "You and Zong Han have an army that was unable to hold Zhao Deji back even after chasing after him for a few times. Now that Zhao Deji is ranked high in the palace, how can you hold him?"


    "We have our own plans. You''ll know when the time comes, hahaha."


    The two naturally did not know what he was talking about, but seeing him drink one cup after another, they thought he was drunk.


    The Sixth Prince could not hold it in and quickly asked: "Fourth brother, what clever plan do you have?"


    Only then did he slowly explain.


    The two of them were both surprised and happy, especially Third Prince, who clapped and laughed heartily. The position of Field Marshal and State is yours. "


    The Field Marshal was the highest ranked military marshal, while the State was in control of the imperial government. Zong Han had deliberately watched these two places, and he only had to wait for the Little Wolf Master to ascend to the throne before he would embrace his own family.


    The reason why the Third Prince had made such arrangements was naturally to weaken Zong Han''s power. The Sixth Prince said: "How can Zong Han let this go?"


    Jin Wushu laughed: "This time, even if he does not stop, he will."


    Because of Fourth Brother''s support, Third Prince was very happy. At the end of the day, he said, "Fourth Brother, your mansion doesn''t have a mistress. I heard that there was a beauty ¡­"


    Jin Wushu drank another bowl of wine, "Third brother, you don''t have to worry, I know what I''m doing."


    The two of them knew that Ye Lvguanyin had thwarted their family''s relationship, and for a while, they didn''t know how to persuade him otherwise. Jin Wushu quickly moved the topic of their conversation to the side, ate and drank a bit, then happily left.


    That night, Jin Wushu shakily returned home late.


    His expedition outside, and the death of a few concubine s from his family, made him seem even more desolate.


    He dismounted from his horse at the door, looked at the pitch black courtyard house, and thought back to the past. At that time, Xiao Luwenlong had just arrived at Shang Jing, and it was his first time home.


    But now, the buildings were empty. There was nothing left.


    His heart was filled with melancholy, his bodyguards went up and knocked on the door. A Old servant opened it and said happily, "Fourth Prince is back ¡­"


    Jin Wushu waved his hand: "All of you go on ahead, there''s no need to rush."


    "Yes."


    Inside the house, the big brick bed was already set ablaze and warm.


    Jin Wushu was stunned for a moment just as he entered.


    On the kang sat a woman. She wore a plain green robe, and her facial features had been lightened by quite a bit. Her oval face had become a oval face, and her eyebrows had flown to her temples.


    Her hair was tied up in a bun and her eyes were lowered. It was as if she was mumbling a prayer and she was truly like a true fairy who had come down to the mortal world. Only after hearing the sound of the door opening did she slowly open her eyes. Before she opened her mouth, her tears flowed down first, like a crabapple that had been struck perfectly by the rain, becoming even more vivid.


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    She stood up, barefooted, her hands as white and slender as her feet. She reached out with her slender, jade-like fingers, wanting to take off the Big Kew s on the outside for Jin Wushu.


    Jin Wushu walked away coldly, not even sparing her a glance.


    She still stood there respectfully and poured Jin Wushu another cup of tea. "Fourth Prince, please enjoy the tea ¡­"


    Jin Wushu stopped and looked at her coldly.


    She said softly, "Fourth Prince, the weather is cold. Please get on the kang."


    Jin Wushu looked at the cigarettes curling up on the brick bed and the extravagant decorations that he had left behind, that were the likes of the noble ladies in Chidan.


    When Old Housekeeper and two servants entered, Jin Wushu asked, "Who allowed her to enter?"


    Old Housekeeper didn''t dare speak a word. He had been seduced by Ye Lvguanyin in the past, and he hadn''t seen Fourth Prince punish her. Thus, when he returned, he allowed her to come to his doorstep like a mistress.


    Jin Wushu said indifferently: "Immediately prepare another hot brick bed for this prince. This brick bed will be dismantled and rebuilt the next day, remove all the filth."


    "Yes."


    Ye Lvguanyin could no longer hold it in and knelt on the ground with a thump: "Fourth Prince, please be merciful, let go of Servant''s father, this servant has let you down, please be merciful ¡­."


    Her father had been sent away to some remote place, old and frail, with little hope of survival.


    Seeing that Jin Wushu was indifferent, she kneeled down and hugged his leg, "Fourth Prince, I beg you, you can punish Servant, but you just have to let me go ¡­"


    Jin Wushu stood up: "Leave immediately."


    "Fourth Prince, this Servant is willing to be a servant girl to serve you ¡­"


    "I will count to three. If you don''t leave, tomorrow will be the day your father dies. "One, two ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin stood up and glared at him, full of venom and he sneered: "Fourth Prince is so heartless, even if this servant has committed a great sin, you have still killed my brothers and my child''s father. How many connections have I made for you? This servant has admitted to it, why are you still trying to kill me? "


    Jin Wushu sized her up. Although her clothes were clean, it was clear that she had been meticulously dressed up, especially his face, which was even lightly made up. Under the candlelight, he looked really graceful.


    He suddenly started to laugh, "Ye Lvguanyin, you are indeed worthy of being the number one beauty of the prairie."


    Ye Lvguanyin was startled, and immediately felt joy in his heart. Fourth Prince was also a man.


    She took a step forward: "Fourth Prince, please forgive Servant, Servant does not dare to have any requests, I only want to be a servant girl in the mansion to serve you ¡­"


    Jin Wushu laughed out loud: "Ye Lvguanyin, do you know why I didn''t kill you?"


    She looked forward to it. "Why?"


    "If I kill you, I might dirty my hands."


    Ye Lvguanyin''s face was completely red, he could not say a word, and retreated a few steps, his eyes blazing with fire.


    However, Jin Wushu acted as if nothing had happened and sat on the brick bed: "You slaves of the fallen nation all depend on your looks, dreaming of being crows and changing into phoenixes. Ye Lvguanyin, you think you are the prettiest woman here, but you are at most just like Wang Junhua, a despicable and despicable woman ¡­"


    B * tch!


    Ye Lvguanyin rushed forward, his fingers practically poking into the bridge of his nose: "Jin Wushu, you think you''re so amazing again? If it weren''t for the destruction of my country, how would I have fallen for you? You kept saying that you were a female slave, but what about you? Have you forgotten that you were once confused and confused by a female slave from a fallen country of Song Kingdom? "


    Jin Wushu suddenly thought back to that time when Ye Lvguanyin had trampled over the appearance of a "thousand year ganoderma," and had also pointed at his own nose in this way, loudly cursing himself to not care about his "flesh and blood" just for a lowly Song Kingdom girl.


    It was a great irony.


    "Ye Lvguanyin, you stealthily ingested Lingzhi and killed Hua Rong, and my son''s murder is the second, tell me, how should I punish you?"


    Ye Lvguanyin''s face was covered in tears as he glared at him. "You still hate me because of Hua Rong! "You just hate that piece of Ganoderma. That damnable slut. Serves her right when she dies ¡­"


    "Shut up ¡­" Jin Wushu''s gaze was ice-cold, "In this world, who is more despicable than you? Ye Lvguanyin, to tell you the truth, Hua Rong is fine, she''s healed. Now, Wenlong''s children were living a good life with her. If not, I would have killed you the first time I saw you. You should thank her, thank my children Wen Long, they are your savior. This crown prince is happy, so I shall spare your life. "


    Ye Lvguanyin almost jumped up: "Jin Wushu, kill me, I have nothing to be afraid of anymore."


    "Haha, didn''t I already say that? Killing you would be too dirty. "Since you''ve served me like a dog, I''ll let you go for now. Otherwise, I''ll kill that evil bastard first ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin trembled from head to toe, as he kneeled down: "Fourth Prince, Servant has committed a mortal sin. Please forgive this servant''s son.


    Jin Wushu said dispiritedly, "Get out of here. If you still want to hug your family''s old and small dog life, it''s best if you stay in Yanjing like a housedog and don''t go anywhere else. "

 C237 female nobleman

    Ye Lvguanyin cried bitterly. He could only stare at him hatefully, his eyes filled with venom.


    When she walked to the door, Jin Wushu opened his mouth again and lazily said, "Ye Lvguanyin, in the future, don''t ever come back to play with the girls in this crown prince''s residence. You look disgusting to me, and I have no interest in your wretched body. Remember, next time, if you dare to come again, someone will be executed in your family, starting with your son. Also, you are not allowed to live in this prince''s mansion in Yanjing. From today onwards, this prince has nothing to do with you. As for where you are going, you will arrange it yourself. That day when you escaped, you brought along a large number of spies. In addition, don''t even think about such nonsense. If you were to find a random man to marry, it would be an insult to a perverted woman like you to carry out the chastity. Why would I need you to carry out the chastity? "Get lost ¡­"


    How could Ye Lvguanyin say half a word? His entire body was shaking uncontrollably. She had originally held onto his last bit of hope, thinking that after everything that had happened, just based on the care and love the Fourth Prince had shown her back then, he would still painstakingly beg him.


    The couple had been together for hundreds of days. Who would have thought that this man was so heartless?


    She staggered out the door, clenched her fists tightly, and dashed into the sky.


    Only then did Jin Wushu shout loudly. "Butler, in the future, Ye Lvguanyin is not allowed to step even half a step into this mansion."


    The butler hastily replied, "Yes. Fourth Prince, the kang in the study room has been set on fire. "


    Jin Wushu walked into the study room and sat on the warm brick bed. He frowned as he heard the wind blowing through the closed window. In Shang Jing, even if he was not the most powerful person, her mansion was still considered the most "luxurious" one. However, looking at those boulders, those ice-cold walls made from wood and birch bark, and the kang beneath him ¡­ Nothing caught her eye.


    Not long after the establishment of the Jinguo, even the wolf master''s quarters were only the big kang in the middle of group of courtiers''s business. It was a muddy place to make wine. Compared to the golden and dazzling imperial palace in open seal with his own eyes, the so-called "prosperity" in Shang Jing was like heaven and earth. The long verandah of red carpet, granite and marble, the eaves green, the carved jade, the fine book silk, the woman with the flowing sleeves, the lingering aroma of tea, the fragrance of candles ¡­


    He thought of the Zong Han who supported a group of assassins, his ambition was self-evident. He sneered in his heart, so what if he became the Jinguo''s Wolf Lord? How could it be limited to the authority of the Kalaman Empire in the north-east when they were truly in control of the world?


    The spring wind blew within ten li of Yangzhou Road, the West Lake sang and danced for a while, and that was the world that he wanted.


    Under the heavens, the strong had the strong. In the five generations and ten countries of the Southern Dynasty, the martial artists took turns to rule the world. Everyone took turns to become the "Shangguan Family".


    What was the point in limiting himself to this small position of Wolf Lord?


    Jin Wushu was familiar with history, so naturally, he couldn''t compare to Zong Han and the other martial artists. Right now, the Jinguo had almost reached the peak of its power, and the strong female nobleman were only busy with the internal struggles for power and succession, what kind of situation would that be? He was not like the previous two wolf-lords who had fought their way down the river. She was just a kid who hadn''t even been to the battlefield and only knew how to shoot and play. What kind of talent could she possibly have? Besides, Jin Wushu knew his own brother from the Third Prince better than anyone else. He was loyal to a family with more than a plan but he was not smart enough to be able to protect the mountain, let alone scheme for a long future.


    He was at the prime of his life, how could he live a mediocre life like this?


    He got out of the kang and sat in the big, cold chair. Other than the brick bed that Dong Ri had no choice but to use, the rest of the room was completely similar to Song Kingdom''s.


    On the table, there was a collection of Wang Anshi''s essays and a collection of Su Dongpo''s essays. He casually flipped through the books and suddenly thought of that woman and Wen Long''s child, and his heart felt even more empty and uncomfortable. After sitting for a long time, he finally said to himself, "How can this crown prince stay in this bitter and cold place for a long time? "In the prosperity of the Southern Empire, nine to five years of being a sovereign is my ideal, where it will last forever!"


    In less than half a month, the Wolf Lord had passed away.


    The way he died was strange. A month before his death, he always said that he had a splitting headache. At this time, besides the Witch Doctor, the Imperial Palace had also introduced the Han Chinese Medical Doctor. However, no one was able to determine what was wrong with the medicine the medical officer s had requested for.


    At noon, the soup had not been exhausted yet. At night, the palace maid who was serving him carried in the soup along with the Queen and a few other palace maid who were by his side. All they saw was his head falling off in unison.


    Pu Luhu and a group of medical officer s rushed over, but Pu Luhu still mustered up the courage to take a closer look. He saw that there was only a thin layer of skin connecting Old Wolf Master''s neck and head, and the severed head was filled with fat black and white insects. The things inside the head of the dead body had already been devoured until there was nothing left.


    Pu Luhu was so frightened that he retreated a few steps, almost rushing out of the door, and shouted out loud: "Mage Gu, Mage Gu ¡­ ¡­"


    Old Wolf Master''s corpse was hastily withdrawn and wrapped in ice. Afraid that bugs would crawl out, the Witch Doctor had even specially ordered to scrub the thick three layers of quicklime.


    Then, the cooking went on as usual. The female nobleman s collectively slashed their foreheads with their sabers to "send blood and tears".


    Seven days after the ceremony, it was the first time that the female nobleman had come to the imperial court to discuss politics.


    When they arrived, they saw that the big brick bed where the female nobleman had gathered for their meeting had already been removed. There was only a small brick bed in the middle, and the new king sat in the middle, looking at his uncles.


    Ever since he was proposed to be the successor of the crown prince, he had been taught etiquette by Ambassador of Song, who was being held captive. These etiquette were all taught by Yuwen Xuzhong. He opened his mouth. "Today, Zhen will summon everyone ¡­"


    This was also the first time the genuine female emperor had called him "We", it was obvious that Yuwen Xuzhong had taught him this.


    Zong Han boasted shamelessly, "Since Little Wolf Master has succeeded the throne, I want to become the Field Marshal and the State."


    He looked at his stepfather and said timidly: "We will no longer establish the State. Zong Han guarded the Da Tong Kingdom as the Field Marshal, Pu Luhu as the Right Marshal, and as the Left Marshal. "


    Zong Han was furious after hearing that, "If it wasn''t for the fact that we were to help ourselves, how can you be the wolf master?"


    Pu Luhu pulled out his blade: "Zong Han, what are you trying to do?"


    E Liduo also drew her blade, "Naturally, Zong Han is State."


    Zong Gan also said, "For State ¡­"


    Seeing that he had so many enemies, Jin Wushu could not not help but speak, and asked in a stern voice: "Zong Han, you dare to threaten Wolf Lord?"


    Sixth Prince also jumped up.


    Although Zong Han was a brave warrior, he was always wary of this cousin of his who was able to lift a thousand jin large iron dragon. He looked around, and in the end, did not dare to use force.


    He did not give up and laughed loudly: "Bullshit, what skill do you have? It''s better to keep your green hat in check. "


    Jin Wushu was enraged, he immediately pulled out his blade and thrusted at him. Zong Han leaped into the air and everyone quickly stopped him, saving him from a bloody battle. Jin Wushu was even more furious, since then, Zong Han and the rest had always used this method to attack him.


    Seeing that there was no way to continue the conversation, Zong Han waved his hand, laughed maniacally with E Liduo and the others and left.


    Seeing that Jin Wushu''s expression was not good, the Third Prince invited Jin Wushu and the Sixth Prince.


    The Sixth Prince said: "When Old Wolf Master was with Zong Han, he was not convinced by the Old Wolf Master, and now that he is not convinced by the wolf cub, he might as well lead 500 elite soldiers to the stronghold and eliminate him."


    Jin Wushu waved his hand, "No. The majority of his subordinates are my Great Gold''s elites, furthermore, he has no other powerful crimes, and furthermore, his power is gradually weakening, so the little wolf master only needs to send his troops to guard the stronghold. "


    Zong Han was brave and fierce. Sixth Prince had always been afraid of him, so he did not speak anymore.


    Third Prince said: "Right now, Sixth Brother and our family needs to fully support the Little Wolf Master. My brother will join hands and wait for the internal and external forces to settle down before sharing the glory and wealth. "


    This was exactly the result Jin Wushu wanted. He was secretly happy, but he didn''t reveal it in his heart, and only nodded: "My nephew is going to ascend the throne, my family will definitely try our best. Their own clan must plan carefully for the war between Song and Song. "


    On this day, when he returned to the manor, he instructed the butler to pack up and set off for the expedition tomorrow.


    A few Kikuji s rushed over after hearing the news. He was bored to death, so she gathered the remaining twenty or so wives for a feast. Everyone had been ignored for a long time, and now, they were all happy. They dressed up, trying their best to please Fourth Prince. However, when the group of wives and concubines were seated, he sized them up one by one.


    Suddenly, he thought of the scene of the Acupoint Slaughtering Kang calling him "I". The people of this world were all people who wanted to fight for the right to become a famous tool, even if they were extremely popular. They were not as good as a little kid on the Dragon Throne.


    In this way, he became even more depressed. Not long later, he dismissed the banquet. There were two concubine s who wished to serve him, but he was not interested in them at all.


    When he was half asleep and half awake, he suddenly dreamt of a green ocean. Large green hats were like seawater, almost drowning him. Just as he was panicking, he saw his son waving his small hands, shouting non-stop: "Abba, Abba..." He happily welcomed her, but all of a sudden, Yue Pengju appeared and scooped his son up before leaving ¡­


    When he woke up from his dream, his body was drenched in cold sweat and the interior of the room was a mess of darkness. Only now did he realize that although he was respected as the "Fourth Prince", he was already a "pauper" with nothing left.


    The hatred in his heart could not help but explode. King Qin, Yue Pengju, and even Hua Rong ¡­ One face after another passed by, but all of them were loathsome and detestable ¡­


    On the second day, Jin Wushu led his troops south, keeping a low profile. This time, he did not kill and plunder, but instead relied on defense works to fight steadily and step by step. He preserved all the cities he had taken, no longer the cruel and brutal way he had in the past when he killed and plundered Golden Army. It was also because of this that the Song Kingdom did not realise that an even bigger attack had been launched at full force.


    When King Qin and the others rushed to the Song Kingdom''s border, they just happened to hear news of Wolf Lord''s death.


    When he thought of Ye Lvdayong''s words that "Wolf Lord must die within a month", he couldn''t help but feel a chill in his heart. The date of Wolf Lord''s death, was exactly one month from the day he met Ye Lvdayong. He spat, "Damn it, that Old ghost is so talkative."


    He did not even tell Ma Su or Liu Wu, but suddenly felt a lingering fear in his heart. He felt that Ye Lvdayong had a mysterious and unimaginable evil Qi on him.


    The two saw him suddenly galloping madly, and they were shocked. They immediately spurred their horses to chase after him.

 C238 Shane

    On this day, Wang Junhua used the excuse that he had gotten a reward from the chrysanthemum feast to enter the palace to express his gratitude.


    The Young Eunuch s tactfully made arrangements. Zhao Deji was bored to death, so he arranged for her to secretly have fun in the Warm Pavilion.


    After a round of OOXX, Wang Junhua naturally pretended to be happy as he coquettishly laid in Zhao Deji''s arms, breathing in every possible way. Zhao Deji was very satisfied with her reaction, and was very pleased with it. This was something that he would not be able to experience even with his other wives, and beauties, even if they were beauties like Zhang Yingying.


    He said, "If only women were as gentle as you are, how nice would that be?"


    Observing his expression and words, Wang Junhua knew that it was time to act, and casually said: "Last time I saw Madame Yue, she was heroic and valiant, and did not seem like a seriously injured person."


    Zhao Deji was suspicious of this fact in the first place. He had just received a report saying that Hua Rong could not be treated for her injuries, but he had never seen it for himself. This time, when he faced Sage, Hua Rong''s appearance changed, and she did not look injured at all. As soon as the suspicions for being alone came out, they started to doubt themselves. Could it be that Hua Rong had sent an envoy to the Jinguo to lie about her wrongdoings and escape, afraid that she would scold him?


    But, this matter was checked by the Medical Officer Wang Jixian himself, how could he be wrong?


    Wang Junhua softly said, "Madame Yue sure is capable. Even Yuwen Xuzhong and the others were seized, yet she was able to escape and return ¡­"


    This matter, Zhao Deji was somewhat aware of the situation, as he was sheltered in Jin Wushu''s residence. It was fine if the man''s jealousy came out together with Yue Pengju, but what did Jin Wushu count for? If a woman had to rely on the enemy kingdom''s generals, how could they not know that they had to pay some unspeakable price?


    She was putting on airs in front of her. Was she like Wang Junhua when she was by Jin Wushu''s side? Was there not a single woman that she had known in her entire life that was completely subjugated by a man?


    Seeing this, Wang Junhua encouraged his with even more anger: "Madame Yue is really stubborn, he doesn''t even like Shangguan Family''s rewards ¡­"


    Zhao Deji snorted coldly, Wang Junhua immediately shut his mouth and released his charming technique, serving him once again.


    At the end, Wang Junhua suddenly let out a light sigh, and asked about the cause of it, she said: "The Old ghost is sick lately, and on his back there are many ulcers ¡­ "This is really annoying ¡­"


    "Qin Gui is sick? You can send Wang Jixian for treatment. "


    "Thank you, Shangguan Family, for your grace."


    Wang Junhua got up and put on his clothes, then walked out of the Warm Pavilion with a flushed face and was escorted out by the Young Eunuch. As he walked, he couldn''t help but cover his mouth with the Ropa and laugh complacently: "Hua Rong, I want to see who has exposed who''s identity!"


    At the capital.


    This was the first time Yue Pengju and his wife had gone out to play since coming to the capital.


    Lin An was one of the most prosperous places in the southeast. Earlier, the great scholar, Su Shi, had been assigned to serve as a local official. After dressing himself up a few times, the place was bustling with business, shops, and had the world''s best calligraphy and carvings, as well as the finest silk, tea leaves and beautiful scenery. After Zhao Deji became frightened from the sea, he changed his "palace" again and again. Like a frightened bird, he mobilized his troops to defend the river, making it the imperial city of Lin An.


    The pavilion was thirty miles high, and it was unknown where the lone mountain was located.


    The couple did not bring any servants with them. Taking advantage of the relatively clear weather, they went out for the first time to experience the unique charm of the capital.


    Although it was winter and all living things were desolate, it was still a place where pines and cypresses were evergreen. There had never been any snow during this winter, and it was a warm winter. Thus, the boundaries of autumn and winter were not very clear. Compared to the snow that sealed the mountain in Oolong Town that winter, the two of them felt a sense of novelty. The mountains in the distance were dark green and the leaves were dyed red with frost. In the end, it was winter. Not long after noon, the sun slowly faded away and the flower boats on the water came and went. It was a bit like the atmosphere when a fishing boat sang late at night.


    People came and went on the banks of the Willow, and the evening breeze caressed their faces, sending a chill down their spines. Hua Rong was still looking at the cruise liner on the West Lake, and knew that this was the most beautiful night she had ever experienced in her entire life. The sound of the lute was breathtaking, and the sage of the Da Song had already entered this Soulreaper Village to drink and have fun.


    Yue Pengju held his wife''s hand and asked softly: "Is it cold? Let''s go back. "


    Hua Rong stood up and smiled sweetly: "The scenery here is very good, it''s a pity that I didn''t bring Wen Long''er here."


    "Next time we have a chance, we''ll definitely take our child with us. We''ll travel together to the West Lake."


    As the two of them walked forward, they could hear a melodious tune of a flute from the side of the boat under the willow dike. The two of them could not help but stop and look. The boat was open, and three to five women were dancing with her sleeves tied up. One of them had a flute in the middle and was dressed in white.


    He also saw the two of them. The pleasure boat was less than three meters away from each other. He was very impressive, but when he saw the couple strolling along hand in hand, he was also shocked. How could a man bring his wife out so openly and hold hands while strolling around the beautiful garden? Usually, those who came would have fun with Miss songbird.


    He smiled and said, "Could the two of you have a drink together?"


    Yue Pengju shook his head: "I won''t be disturbing Lord Zhai''s mood then."


    Hua Rong also shook her head, greeting her with a smile and then holding hands with her husband. After walking a few meters away, she shook her husband''s hand with a low voice: "Don''t you envy Lord Zhai? "Bird song bird dance ¡­"


    "Ha ha, he is arrogant and dissolute, he is a wife without a good wife. You haven''t seen Lord Zhai''s envious gaze? He envied me. How could I envy him? "


    Hua Rong lightly pinched him, her face red, but her heart was exceptionally sweet.


    Along the way, they were all hawkers selling date cakes and osmanthus candy. Yue Pengju took out a few tens of words and bought two large bags, the two of them walking and eating. It was already night time, they were reaching home after another alley.


    Yue Pengju suddenly felt a burst of coldness, an intuition unique to soldiers. He pulled his wife and shouted, "Be careful ¡­"


    Immediately, a few long blades slashed over, and a few masked man s rushed out from the forest, their swords and sabers slashing down.


    Hua Rong said anxiously: "Penga, don''t worry about me."


    Yue Pengju pulled out a blade from his waist and protected his wife with all his might. After being injured, Hua Rong''s body was severely injured, and even with a small arrow, she was unable to shoot far. After several battles, his arm had been cut, and she had also killed two assassins. The other two saw that they were no match for him, so they immediately retreated.


    Yue Pengju did not chase after them, he lit up the fire piston and tore off the faces of the Black people. Just as he was about to look, he heard a "puchi" sound, and the corpses of the two Black people suddenly started to melt, quickly turning into two pools of blood.


    Hua Rong was extremely terrified, she took a step back, who was the one raising the Death Soldiers? How could they be ordinary people if they could raise such deathsworn?


    Yue Pengju did not linger, and anxiously went back to protect his wife.


    Closing the door, he personally poured a cup of tea for his wife before saying, "The two of us have never had a personal grudge, but who would do such a thing?"


    Hua Rong replied without even thinking, "It''s Qin Gui, it''s definitely Qin Gui. He and Wang Junhua are afraid that we would expose his true identity. " She said angrily, "In truth, His Majesty will not listen to him. How can I expose him when she is still being highly important to Qin Gui!"


    Yue Pengju pondered for a moment: "The capital is not a place to stay for long. When the princess gets married, we will immediately set off for Xiangyang."


    Hua Rong was even more disappointed. She suddenly had a terrifying thought in her heart, if it wasn''t Qin Gui, then it was Zhao Deji who sent people to kill her wife. If it was Zhao Deji!


    She did not dare to think further, and looked at the high level military general robe that the Emperor bestowed upon her husband from atop the Desk. Then, she suddenly thought of the words from the King Qin: "If you continue to work for Zhao Deji, you and Yue Pengju will die!"


    [Is it true?]


    The next day, when the couple had just woken up, they suddenly informed the Emperor to send someone to visit them.


    The people who came were Kanggong and Medical Officer Wang Jixian.


    The two were very surprised. What was medical officer doing?


    At this time, Wang Jixian''s demeanor had already become many times larger than when he was visiting Oolong Town. Although he was in the family of the Ceremonial Master, his expression was still extremely haughty.


    The Kanggong giggled. "After the Jadeite Appreciation Assembly, I was worried about your health and sent you for a visit."


    Hua Rong was a little confused. What did the Emperor mean?


    Wang Jixian said: "Madame Yue, let me show you later."


    Separated by the curtain that was used to treat women''s illnesses, Wang Jixian felt his pulse, and after listening and understanding, he stroked his beard with a strange expression on his face: "What medicine did Madame Yue take afterwards?"


    Just as he was about to answer, Yue Pengju opened his mouth first and said calmly: "In the past year or so, Madam has been taking all the elixirs bestowed by the Emperor, and using the tiger bones to make soup. Without a break, I have been relying on His Majesty Hong Fu to finally stand up."


    Hua Rong''s heart shivered, she didn''t say anything more about King Qin and only nodded. Wang Jixian was very surprised, and said slowly: "Madame Yue''s injuries have actually healed."


    Seeing that Hua Rong was hesitating to speak, Yue Pengju asked on behalf of his wife: "Lord Wang, do we still have any hope of getting children?"


    Wang Jixian shook his head: "Being able to cure Madame Yue''s injury is already a heavenly joy. As for anything else, don''t ask for too much."


    Yue Pengju''s expression was tragic as he let out a long sigh.


    Seeing her husband like that, Hua Rong matched his expression, and cried as she lowered her head without saying a word.


    Wang Jixian looked at Hua Rong''s pale face and smiled to console the two of them: "How can everything in the world be as you wish? Furthermore, it''s easy for Lord Yue to have a son. As long as Madam is lenient, getting more concubines and having ten males and eight females, it would not be difficult ¡­ "


    Hua Rong''s face became even uglier, she turned her head, and did not say a word.


    The Kanggong observed and laughed as he continued: "Madame Yue, don''t be upset. When the world is in trouble, take it one step at a time, there will always be a road ahead of you ¡­" He opened the box as he spoke. "This is the Ganoderma lucidum bestowed upon you by His Majesty. Your Majesty has always been concerned about your body." The other pair of tiger head jade qilins were bestowed to Wenlong Young Gongzi. His Majesty really wants to meet Lord Lu''s orphan, and personally praise his loyalty. "


    Seeing the two''s strange smiles, Hua Rong suddenly understood that Zhao Deji had sent people to find out if he still had the ability to produce more children. This was originally because of the pain in her heart, but now that he saw this Lingzhi and felt that Zhao Deji was being hypocritical, even more so hearing that Zhao Deji wanted to see her son, she immediately refused. However, Yue Pengju still unhurriedly opened his mouth and expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, your majesty, for your grace. His Majesty wanted to reward Lord Lu for his altruism, and this subject shall first thank you on behalf of his son. Moreover, this Hangzhou landscape is not bad, this husband and wife can not guard against staying a few days longer. This subject will immediately send people back to Xiangyang to bring my son into the capital. "


    Only then did Wang Jixian and Kanggong leave.


    Once the two of them left, Hua Rong was furious. Looking at the box, she sneered: "I''m fine already, what do you want this for?"


    Yue Pengju sat down by her side and hugged her shoulders: "There''s an illness to cure, an illness to strengthen the body, why would Sister Shi Qi be angry?" Seeing his wife unhappy, he laughed and lowered his voice, "Since ancient times, accompanying a monarch is like accompanying a tiger. If you''re afraid of a tiger eating you might as well leave the tiger."


    Hua Rong closed her eyes and leaned into her husband''s embrace. "Pengju, I really hope to live a happy life in Oolong Town."


    Yue Pengju hugged his wife, his heart heavy. It had to be known that the Oolong Town was under the hands of the Emperor.

 C239 Reporting

    When Kanggong and Wang Jixian returned to the palace, they immediately reported it to Zhao Deji.


    Zhao Deji asked: "How is Hua Rong''s actual situation?"


    Wang Jixian replied: "Speaking of which, it''s strange that Madame Yue has actually recovered from her illness. He only said that it''s because of Lingzhi and the tiger bone."


    He pondered for a moment, "Was Hua Rong''s injury not that serious then?"


    Hua Rong had personally diagnosed Hua Rong''s injuries, wouldn''t she be smacking herself in the mouth now? Although he was also surprised, he said flatly, "This is my personal diagnosis. At that time, she really was unable to treat it."


    Zhao Deji relied on Wang Jixian''s medicine to treat her impotence, if it were any other medicine from the medical officer, he would definitely be able to win his favor, but seeing him act this way, he stopped pursuing the matter, and only asked: "What kind of immortal medicine did she take?"


    Wang Jixian was naturally unwilling to admit that there was a better doctor in the world, hence he said confidently: This subject has been to medicine since the beginning, and has seen countless of difficult illnesses, like the Madame Yue, and has no more elixirs. Most likely, she has consumed a large amount of superior elixirs, and after absorbing its essence, she would be able to recover.


    Kanggong interrupted, "Although Madame Yue has recovered from her injuries, she''s still a cripple. How pitiful is that ¡­"


    Seeing the look in the emperor''s eyes, Wang Jixian hurriedly told him what Zhao Deji wanted to know the most, "Madame Yue''s pulse is in disorder, there is no chance of reproducing again in this lifetime."


    "This servant saw that she was abnormally desperate, and was afraid that the Lord Yue would take in a concubine.


    Zhao Deji didn''t know whether it was joy or pity, but he secretly heaved a sigh of relief in his heart, and only said: "Rong Er being like this, is indeed pitiful. However, Yue Pengju had already publicly admitted to being a wife in this life. How can we allow him to betray Rong Er? "


    The two of them immediately understood that the Emperor''s actions had stopped Yue Pengju from having any intention of taking Yue Pengju as his concubine. The current dynasty prevented military generals from dying. The eunuchs were like eunuchs who were trusted by the emperor because they had no sons. Under normal circumstances, it was normal for eunuchs to not have the ambition to rebel. And to trust a general, the best thing was that he had no descendants, no descendants.


    Zhao Deji instructed: "Pass down the order, give more spirit medicine to Rong Er."


    "Yes."


    On the eve of Princess Tianwei''s wedding, Hua Rong was allowed to visit.


    Other than Tian Wei and Wan Wan, there was also the current empress dowager. After the empress dowager was crippled by the Zhe Sect, she escaped from the palace during the great calamity. Afterwards, she personally wrote an edict for Zhao Deji to ascend to the throne. It was only after the capital was settled that she was brought back to the palace. However, for the sake of avoiding trouble, she lived alone in a quiet cultivation place outside the palace.


    The empress dowager had no children, and Zhao Deji, her nephew, had always been rather filial to her after she ascended the throne. After Tianwei returned, she didn''t want to stay in the palace to deal with Pan Xianfei, Wu Jinnu and the others.


    This was the first time Hua Rong saw the empress dowager, and she hurried to greet her. Her Majesty looked closely at her, and saw that although she was thin, her cheeks were oval, her features delicate, and that the ancients paid attention to her appearance. She immediately said, "There''s no need to be so polite." Tian Wei personally helped Hua Rong up. A smile appeared on the empress dowager''s face as she said, "Wailing Home has heard Tian Wei and Wan Wan repeatedly bring up Madame Yue.


    Hua Rong had a good impression of the old empress dowager. Wan Wan held her back and chattered, "flower sister, do you know? Wang Junhua, that evil woman, is not going to appear anymore ¡­ "


    "Huh?"


    "Qin Gui has a sore on his back, so he left the capital to recuperate. It was Wang Jixian who diagnosed it. "


    Hua Rong was secretly shocked, at this time, what big sore did Qin Gui have?


    Tian Wei frowned: "This evil woman, Wang Junhua, is disturbing the palace. It''s quiet that I don''t see her. "I hope that The elder brother of the nine will never interact with her ever again ¡­"


    The empress dowager had naturally heard of Wang Junhua''s actions through Tian Wei and the others long ago. When she saw that her two nieces were indignant, Hua Rong just silently listened and nodded to herself, before slowly saying, "Tian Wei, Wan Wan, the two of you listen carefully. This dynasty is no more open than the Tang Dynasty customs, the women''s families are forbidden to do politics. Fortunately, The elder brother of the nine is still quite considerate towards the three of us, so the two of you don''t have to console The elder brother of the nine to avoid trouble. As long as you keep your mouth shut, it will ensure your prosperity and prosperity for a long time. "


    As she spoke, she looked at Hua Rong meaningfully.


    Hua Rong remained silent. When the empress dowager saw the look in her eyes, she smiled and said, "I''m tired. Wailing Home will go and rest first."


    Qin Manor.


    This was a guest house not even one hundred kilometers away from the capital, and it was the place where the emperor bestowed upon Qin Gui to recuperate.


    When night fell, the lights in the study room were already on. Wang Junhua could not hold in his loneliness and walked into the study room, grabbing onto Qin Gui''s strands of yellow beard and said angrily: "Old man, you''re not sharing the wealth of the capital, why are you hiding here acting like you''re sick? "You''ve caused me to suffer in this damned place with you ¡­"


    Qin Gui hurriedly said, "Madam, you don''t need to worry. "In this sort of situation, it won''t be long before you once again become the hostess of the banquet, and the number one hostess of this era ¡­"


    "Are you for real?"


    Upon receiving Gao Yigong''s order, Qin Gui immediately pretended to be sick and took leave. Wang Junhua was unable to see through the intricacies of his words, and disapproved: "Fourth Prince isn''t asking you to resign."


    "Even though I am unable to completely guess the Fourth Prince''s grand scheme, taking a leave of absence right now is definitely beneficial. Madam, please be patient and don''t be impatient. Perhaps, after this trial, there will be great fortune waiting for us. "


    Wang Junhua was overjoyed, and grabbed Qin Gui''s beard again, "Old ghost, what exactly is the profound mystery? "Tell me quickly..."


    Qin Gui''s jaw was about to break from the tugging at it. He grimaced in pain: "Tell me right now, tell me immediately ¡­"


    Just as they were in the middle of the commotion, they heard three light knocks on the door. It was the voice of the Old Housekeeper: "Master ¡­"


    Wang Junhua immediately went to open the door, and seeing that it was Gao Yigong bringing an envoy, he anxiously asked respectfully: What orders do you have for me, Fourth Prince?


    Gao Yigong took out a small box. Wang Junhua saw that Fourth Prince actually remembered to bring him a gift, and happily opened it up, seeing that it was a set of jewelry, he immediately bowed: "Thank you, Fourth Prince. Fourth Prince has ordered me to go through fire and tread on water myself, so I will obey. "


    Gao Yigong laughed: Why must the two of you go through fire and water? You just have to take it easy. "


    "We don''t need to do anything?"


    "Qin Chuanggong taking a break is already a great achievement."


    Qin Gui was the one who gave out 100% of the money: "Thank you, Gao Dai."


    Gao Yigong happily accepted it and was about to leave. Wang Junhua called out to him, and looking at the present Fourth Prince was giving him, he smiled: "Does Fourth Prince have any other orders?"


    Gao Yigong shook his head.


    Wang Junhua was a little disappointed, and asked again unwillingly: "What about the punishment for that bitch Hua Rong?"


    "Fourth Prince said that it would be convenient for Madam to do so."


    However, Gao Yigong said: "Hua Rong colluded with King Qin to humiliate Fourth Prince. Fourth Prince hates him to the bones and will personally execute the culprit, so there''s no need for Madam Qin to worry ¡­"


    The matter of Jin Wushu being played around with by the King Qin had occurred after Qin Gui returned to Song, so he did not know about this period of time. Gao Yigong also did not hide anything and explained the situation. Wang Junhua clapped his hands and righteously said, "This b * tch, he actually colluded with his husband to tease Fourth Prince. He really deserves to die. Furthermore, that bitch Ye Lvguanyin also died really well, her vile spawn should really have been thrown to the wild dogs to feed. Sigh, all of these was the kindness of Fourth Prince, to actually forgive such a shameless bitch ¡­ "


    In her eyes, Fourth Prince was always the noblest disrespect and the noblest master, especially after Gui Song, Qin Gui was weak and weak. Zhao Deji was also a useless silver pewter spearhead, he felt that even if all the men in the world combined, they were still inferior to a Fourth Prince. Listening to him being humiliated, he "empathized" him and not only did he hate him to the bone, he also secretly made up his mind.


    Gao Yigong saw her anger and said: "Fourth Prince needs to experience the happiness of personally slaying your enemy, Madame does not need to interfere."


    "Servant has his own plans, rest assured, my lord."


    After Gao Yigong and the others left, Wang Junhua said hatefully: "My biggest wish right now is to quickly take care of this thorn in my side, Hua Rong and Yue Pengju."


    Qin Gui remained calm: "If things go as I expected, forget about getting rid of Yue Pengju and Hua Rong, even if you want to get rid of the eyesore Tian Wei, it''ll be easy."


    When King Qin and the others arrived at the capital, it was the wedding day of the Da Song''s Grand Princess.


    The Prince Consort''s name was Gao Rong, and his mother was the young miss of the Song Kingdom''s wealthiest family, the Chai family.


    Zhao Deji and his sister, together with their dozens of people, had lost all of their loved ones after the great disaster at Jingkang, leaving only the Sister by blood, who had experienced a disaster. She also wanted to use this joyous event to rouse the hearts of the people in the Da Song and focus on the citizens in the south.


    The emperor''s betrothal gift to his prince was a gift of jade belt, boots, dust, saddle, and a hundred pieces of Hongluo, a hundred pieces of silver, a hundred pieces of cloth, ten thousand taels of silver, and a grand mansion on the outskirts of the city.


    There were pearls, nine five-colored broccoli chickens, four phoenix phoenix crown s, a gorgeous dress embroidered with pheasant, a pearl jade pendant, a gold leather band, a jade dragon crown, a silk jade ring, a northern pearl crown comb ring, a Seven Treasures Crown Flower comb ring, a pearl coat, a half-sleeved top, a pearl turquoise collar and four pieces of clothing, a gold-plated jewel inlay, a gold-plated tool, a gold-plated device, a gold-plated sedan for travelling, and other items such as a gold-embroidered silk cloth, a curtain, a mat, a blanket, a carpet, a windscreen, and so on.


    On this day, the Princess Tianwei wore four phoenix crown s, dressed in wedding clothes with embroidered tails and light red sleeves, and sat on a palanquin without a barrier. The Pan Xianfei led a group of concubines and personally sent them to the palace gate.


    In front of the bridal sedan was the official of the sky, according to the princess status of the accompanying items and servants, there were twenty candles and lanterns, corresponding envoys, eight children with their heads in their braids, four square fans, four circular fans, ten flowerpots, twenty lanterns, and a seat barrier. The princess was surrounded on both sides by two layers. Behind the princess were her clan members, Wan Wan, Hua Rong and the others.


    This was her request. After going through so much hardship, there was no one who she could truly trust, even if it was a jade-like tree. Therefore, she unconsciously grew closer to Wan Wan and begged them sincerely to send her to him. The two of them naturally did not reject, and even Hua Rong who did not normally join in the fun immediately agreed.


    Prince Consort Gao Rong was already waiting for him at the East Flower Gate on his tall horse. This was also the first time Tianwei had seen him, sitting on a steed with a gold-painted lychee flower on the bridle and a golden monkey made of fur. He held a whip woven from silk, and on his head was a three-cornered umbrella. He brought geese, coins and silk as betrothal gifts (geese, the ancients thought it was the bird of loyalty). His gaze made contact with Tianwei and he was surprised by the beauty beneath the phoenix crown. He panicked and quickly bowed, then led the princess'' sedan chair around the main street of the capital for a week to let the citizens see the princess'' beauty.


    The main street of Lian City was already packed with people. On the main street, officials of the Sky Magi Sect were throwing dried fruits at passers-by. The onlookers were all laughing and fighting over the fruits.


    Tianwei sat nervously in a sedan. Under the phoenix crown, her face was red. From time to time, the people on both sides would exclaim, "The princess is so beautiful ¡­"

 C240 Radix Aromaejasmonidae

    "A heavenly beauty ¡­"


    Far away, in the crowd, three people were squeezed in and squeezed in again, and at last the princess''s palanquin was carried in red. Ma Su looked at her from the crowd, his heart filled with mixed emotions.


    She was no longer miserable and weak like on the way back. She wore a phoenix crown gown, and her face was like a flower. His heart was slightly sour. He could not help but take another step forward. He vaguely expected that at this moment, he would be able to see her more clearly.


    Tianwei gently lifted the curtain of the palanquin and looked out. She vaguely felt that there was a familiar face in the crowd. Her heart raced wildly, thinking that her vision was blurry. Not caring about anything else, she opened up the curtain even more, lifting the phoenix crown high up. But, with tens of thousands of people bustling about like flowing paintings, where was that person''s shadow?


    She looked at him suspiciously, but there was no familiar face. He thought, how could he possibly appear in the capital?


    He was a pirate, a pirate and a princess. They were two completely different worlds.


    She gently lowered the curtain and lowered her head, not daring to have any random thoughts. He was a princess, a golden branch of the Da Song. From today onwards, he would have his own prince consort.


    She sat on the bridal sedan chair, her eyes almost dripping tears. After a long while, she finally raised her head, and with a smile on her face, she looked again at the noisy crowd, at the peaceful citizens of Da Song.


    This was his responsibility as a princess, and he had to do it to the end.


    The Prince Consort, who had made his way in front, suddenly turned his body, and she met his eyes on the curtain.


    When their gazes met, he blushed even more than her, becoming even more nervous.


    Tian Wei put down the curtain. On the way, she didn''t lift it again.


    The bridal sedan was about to pass through this street, and then it was to be the Prince Consort''s Residence. The procession was about to return.


    Hua Rong suddenly felt that it was a little strange, she raised her head and looked around.


    Within the vast sea of people, with a single glance, he saw such a tall figure. Both of his eyes contained a smile and his expression was fierce, causing the people around him to not dare to approach too closely.


    She was startled, but her eyes were also looking at her with such fervor that she even saw the shape of his lips. "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    She suddenly laughed.


    King Qin had long seen her in the procession. Seeing her dressed in the same festive red dress as the rest of the ladies, and with such a gorgeous shade of red, her flawless white face was even more charming, like a blooming flower at its peak.


    Little girl, you''ve really recovered!


    He was overjoyed.


    Suddenly, he saw her looking at him with that kind of smile. Her eyebrows slightly arched, and the corner of her mouth slightly raised. Her lips were so red, faintly discernible.


    She suddenly stretched out her hand, seemingly carelessly brushing it across her face, but lightly beckoned to her with her hand. She raised it above her head. Her ten fingers were slender and delicate, like the most verdant spring onions.


    He was extremely excited. In the vast sea of people, she could actually see him, so clearly!


    He was about to jump up, and the dried fruit tossed out by the official was about to hit him in the face. He couldn''t help but turn his face sideways, looking a little embarrassed. He glanced at the girl again, but this time, the smile on her face deepened, as if she was laughing at his embarrassment. He couldn''t help but laugh as well, as if he was watching a flower that had accumulated spring bloom in winter.


    At the gates of Prince Consort''s Residence, the escort team completed their mission.


    Tian Wei turned around and looked at Wan Wan and Hua Rong. The two of them waved at her, smiled and mouthed their blessings to her, then slowly left.


    On the roadside, the welcoming carriage stopped, it was sent by the Princess Palace. Wan Wan was a little sad to hear about Princess Tianwei''s wedding: "flower sister, I''ll send you back first."


    Hua Rong laughed as she shook her head, "Naturally, someone will pick me up."


    "Who is it?"


    Just as she finished speaking, at the fork in the road, an inconspicuous carriage stopped, and Old servant drove the carriage, as Yue Pengju walked out.


    She laughed softly: "flower sister, Big Brother Yue is great."


    Hua Rong also laughed and replied: "Yes."


    Hua Rong walked over. Yue Pengju pulled her up onto the horse and asked gently: Are you tired today?


    She shook her head, her cheeks flushing red and her eyes shining brightly. "Pengju, I think that Prince Consort is a pretty good person. The princess must have had a good match this time. But, guess who I saw today? "


    "See who?"


    "I see Qin Shangcheng. From afar, he can be seen with Ma Su and the others. "


    Yue Pengju was surprised, why did the King Qin come all the way to the capital?


    He thought for a moment. "I thought his medicine was strange. Is there something strange about it?"


    "Yeah, I''ve always wondered. I really want to see him and ask. "


    Yue Pengju shook his head, and said softly: "This is the capital, King Qin is a crude person who knows of the details, he has come to find us, of course he would come, if he does not reveal himself, it is because he does not want to reveal his identity, so we cannot take the initiative to look for him."


    Hua Rong immediately understood her husband''s intention was to protect the King Qin. She had to be careful of every single movement under the feet of the Son of Heaven, and the recent situation was extremely complicated, so why would she bother dragging the King Qin into the water? Furthermore, she faintly knew that in this world, other than Penga, the only person she could truly rely on was the King Qin.


    She immediately nodded. "I won''t ask him."


    Yue Pengju smiled and patted his wife''s hand: "Since he is your Brother of brotherhood, he will come see you sooner or later. It won''t be too late to ask him then. "


    "Yes." This is just right. "


    Drunken Fragrance Inn, the largest restaurant in the capital.


    The luxurious rooms on the third floor were decorated beautifully. The female emissaries who served the dishes were incomparably beautiful. After that, they were swapped for a group of even more beautiful female emissaries who began playing and singing.


    But soon, the shopkeeper came to tell them to retreat, because the guests of today did not like this.


    The crowd quickly dispersed, leaving behind a room full of fine wine and delicacies. Only then did the two of them slowly come in and take a seat. Kanggong raised his jade cup and finished it in one gulp. He sighed and said, "It is rare for a person of their own clan to have the chance to enjoy life as long as the Shangguan Family is in the palace. Thank you, King Qin, for receiving me. "


    King Qin laughed out loud and waved his hand. Ma Su took out a dish of food and covered it with red silk.


    When he opened it to take a look, he was laughing so hard that he couldn''t even close his mouth. He only saw two extremely high quality ginseng on the plate.


    "Kangkang can choose the time to make up for it, and extend their lifespan."


    Although the Kanggong was at the palace, it would still be extremely difficult for one''s own family to obtain such ginseng. This pleased him more than gold, and the eunuch''s love of property doubled without the pleasure of a woman. He put away the ginseng and said, "My lord, you have a good intention. "Many thanks."


    King Qin drank a cup before he said casually, "Who has the most power in the capital now?"


    "Your Majesty has asked the right person. In the capital, Qin Gui was supposed to be the most powerful, he fought with Lv Yihao for the position of emperor, and even fought with Di Ruwen for the position of Privy Council. Kanggong''s small eyes beamed, "How can the two of you compete with him? Qin Gui does have a good wife to help him ¡­ " Following that, he then told him about the feud between Wang Junhua and Zhao Deji, and then said, "Although that Hua Rong has never married to Shangguan Family, all of us have witnessed him risking her life for Shangguan Family, both of us are companions to a tiger, the two of them have done a lot to save the country, and now, even if Hua Rong does not know when to retreat, I am afraid that Shangguan Family ¡­"


    "Haha, these two are truly famous. Kangkang, come, come, let''s toast three times."


    Kanggong drank three cups in a row. At this time, he had already drank a total of ten cups, and with a hint of alcohol, he couldn''t help but burst into laughter, his natural gossips exploding: "Today I will tell you a huge secret, after Shangguan Family escaped from the sea, he became impotent, and this so-called blessing was only for show ¡­"


    King Qin was shocked. This was the first time he had heard news of such an "explosion". Although this matter was not considered an absolute secret among eunuchs and concubines, the outside world knew nothing about it.


    The impotent Shangguan Family and the current Minister''s wife who were secretly in love, how chaotic was this situation?


    The King Qin deliberately asked in surprise, "And how did Hua Rong anger the Emperor?"


    Kanggong lowered his voice: "To be honest, ever since Shangguan Family suffered from this impotence, his temperament greatly changed, and his suspicion and suspicion became deeper and deeper. He suspected that Hua Rong had sent an envoy to the Jinguo that was at a disadvantage. Furthermore, these two had somehow offended Qin Gui, and thus were constantly bullied by him in front of the Shangguan Family. His family had followed the Shangguan Family for many years, and they had countless of enemies. Yue Pengju and his wife did not know what was good for them, and they did not have the money to bribe them. King, even though Hua Rong is beautiful, Wang Jixian has already diagnosed it once again, that there is only blooming and not setting seeds, luckily the King did not marry her ¡­ "


    King Qin laughed and drank three cups consecutively before saying, "Yue Pengju deserves to die, Hua Rong is even more ignorant. Now that these two are going to die, how can I take them to heart? "


    The Kanggong laughed: "If the King wants to deal with Yue Pengju, I can help him out. At least I can give you a present ¡­"


    "Alright, alright, I thank Kangkang for his good intentions, but, the two of them have no children, and Hua Rong is a cripple, so I am too lazy to take action."


    The Kanggong smiled solicitously: "That''s right, that''s right. The Great Lord Wang has a large number of people, you don''t even have to do anything, Qin Gui will naturally do it. For some reason, Qin Gui had a sore on his back, and went to recuperate ¡­ "


    "Oh?" This was another important piece of information. King Qin was very interested, but he pretended not to care and only said, "This old man is not interested in Qin Gui."


    However, Kanggong continued to speak, "Qin Gui and Lv Yihao competed for the position of Emperor, and also competed for the position of Emperor with Di Ruwen. Now that he''s sick, it''s just right for that carbuncle to make the decision ¡­"


    A bunch of eunuchs were bribed by Qin Gui, their impression of him was much better than carbuncle.


    Seeing that the King Qin was not interested, Kanggong poured him a cup of wine and asked, "The King is such a great hero, why not choose another beauty to marry and have children?"


    "I am no longer interested in women."


    When Kanggong heard this, he was overjoyed, even more excited than if he had received the box of Lingzhi. If this brute was not interested in women, then what was he interested in?


    He laughed so hard that his eyes narrowed. "That''s right. Women are all the same. They''re not interesting at all ¡­"


    King Qin didn''t know what he was thinking yet, but looking at his strange gaze, he felt that this damn eunuch was extremely mysterious, causing people''s hair to stand on end. The Kanggong was even more solicitous. He even borrowed the alcohol to hold his hand: "Great King, how long will you be staying in the capital this time?"


    King Qin retracted his hand in disgust and drank some wine, but he maintained his composure and smiled: "There''s no business at sea now, let me take a look."

 C241 eerie

    The Kanggong was overjoyed: "Great King, if you are willing to stay in the capital, I don''t mind asking for a favor in front of the Shangguan Family myself. Moreover, you also had the great contribution from the Wing Wang last time. "


    "Hahaha, if you need it in the future, I will definitely ask Kangkang for your help."


    "I won''t stay in my home for long. Tonight, it''s my turn to be on duty."


    "Then I won''t dare to stay in the Kangkang for long."


    Just as King Qin left, Ma Su and Liu Wu came out and closed the door, and then asked: "Great King, what should we do?"


    "I feel that Qin Gui''s sickness is extremely strange. Kanggong is also very strange. "


    "How strange?"


    "I can''t say."


    When Kanggong returned to the palace, he saw Zhao Deji playing with him. The little prince Zhao Jun was already more than four years old, but because of his inborn troubles, he still looked like a two or three year old baby.


    After Zhao Deji teased his son for a while, the wet nurse and Pan Yingying came and carried him down.


    With only two people left, Kanggong said: "The little prince is getting more and more intelligent and cute."


    Zhao Deji sighed. The Kanggong naturally knew why he sighed. He bowed and said, "The Shangguan Family is flourishing in the prime of the spring and autumn, there will be a long time in the future."


    Zhao Deji sighed again before muttering to himself, "I never would have thought that we would be in the same boat together." This was the hidden pain in his heart. The only thing he could release his feelings for, being alone, he could only speak about it in front of the eunuchs.


    In the past, there were still Tian Wei and Wan Wan who talked often. But now, after the two of them got married, due to a hidden illness, he started to feel a sense of shame in front of the imperial concubines, which led to a perverted and cruel feeling. The imperial concubines seemed to be welcoming him on the surface but he knew that these women were all afraid of him.


    Suddenly, she thought back to how she escaped from the ocean and thought about the matters of the Ying Tian Palace. Only then did she realize that Hua Rong had actually developed a deep grudge with her this time around.


    From the Ninth Prince to the distant "Your Majesty"!


    Even the only trace of warmth from the past had disappeared?


    His heart was very upset, and he said to himself: "Rong Er, why must you be like this? Why do you need to do this? "


    When he mentioned Hua Rong, the Kanggong did not know what he was thinking and said, "This girl doesn''t know what''s good for her ¡­"


    Zhao Deji waved his hand: "Forget it, she''s also a pitiful person. In the future, I need to treat her well. "


    The more he thought about how no one was pregnant with his impotence and his concubine, the calmer his heart became. Even the jealousy that had originally been stirred up by jealousy slowly disappeared. Why did he have to treat such a woman like this?


    Initially, Kanggong was not sure if he should speak like Wang Junhua or listen to him, why did he have to go against the "crippled woman", and now, he immediately made up his mind, and said: "Hua Rong''s misfortune, how can it not be the Shangguan Family''s luck? Since the beginning of the martial arts world, he had been considering his wife, Yingzi, and his foundation for all eternity. If Hua Rong doesn''t have any children by birth, yes... "


    naturally knew what he was trying to say, he nodded, and asked: "What have the two of them been doing recently?"


    "I''ve been sightseeing day and night, visiting almost all of Linan''s scenic spots."


    "That''s good."


    In a secluded location in Town about a hundred and fifty kilometers away from Lian City, an extremely seductively dressed woman was walking towards a large house.


    While the mansion was named as a foreign minister, it was Gao Yigong''s private residence. There was nothing strange around it, but in reality, it was heavily guarded.


    Wang Junhua took advantage of the dark sky and lightly knocked on the door three times before it opened.


    The servant welcomed her in with a lantern, and she trotted, excited, to the brightly lit room.


    The singing and dancing in the room were smooth and peaceful. The high-quality smokeless coal stove was as warm as spring. A dozen or so muse s wearing the finest silk muslin played and sang.


    On top of a square, completely green jade Desk, was the highest quality wine with fine carvings of fine delicacies. There was even a plate of very rare fresh winter fruits. The person in the center was dressed entirely in the clothes of a scholar. He was dressed in a long white robe, and his figure was slender and elegant. In his hand was a jade bat. He tapped it lightly with the dance lady''s rhythm, closing his eyes in delight.


    Wang Junhua''s gaze seemed to be on the verge of watering as he spoke, "Young Master ¡­"


    She knew that in the mountains and rivers of the south, Jin Wushu liked it when people called him "Young Noble" and not "Fourth Prince" the most.


    Jin Wushu had a lot of admiration for her mechanical changes. Only now did he see that she had already taken off his snow-white fur coat, and only wore a layer of light green muslin inside. It was even more extravagant than a room full of muse.


    He laughed out loud. "Since you''ve come, then let this young master take a leap."


    Wang Junhua immediately stretched her sleeves, she was not good at dancing, but looking at the dancers in front of his, whose waist was soft like Liu Yingfeng, he was extremely jealous, so he casually waved it for a while, causing Jin Wushu to laugh out loud: "Forget it."


    Wang Junhua went forward and knelt beside him: "Servant''s jumping speed is not good. If Sir likes it, Servant will definitely train hard in the future."


    "Alright, let''s have a drink first."


    She was overwhelmed by the favour and took the cup from Fourth Prince and drank it all. Seeing that the servant girl beside her had an outstanding appearance, and felt very uncomfortable looking at her, she took her wine pot: "I am here to serve Young Master."


    Jin Wushu laughed: "But, they are here to serve while kneeling."


    "That slave is also kneeling to serve Young Master."


    She smiled charmingly, turned her body, and almost leaned into Jin Wushu''s embrace. After returning to the Song Kingdom for a year or two, no matter if it was Qin Gui or Zhao Deji, they had never been able to satisfy her once, and every time she thought of the OOOXX she had made with the Fourth Prince, she would feel a burning desire, and wished that she could open her eyes and see the Fourth Prince. Now that she was alive and well, not to mention kneeling down to serve him, she would even immediately lick his toes.


    After drinking a few more cups of wine, Wang Junhua was unable to hold back his lust, but seeing that the muse was still playing and singing, he couldn''t wait to chase everyone out, and start doing good deeds with the Fourth Prince.


    However, Jin Wushu remained indifferent. He drank and ate, enjoying the show.


    Although Wang Junhua was anxious, he could not do anything about it. He even used a hundred percent of his power, and his entire body was like an octopus that was almost in Jin Wushu''s embrace.


    Jin Wushu naturally knew how anxious she was, and upon seeing her like this, he couldn''t help but think of Ye Lvguanyin. Even though her lust was already unbearable, he still felt a deep disgust, and didn''t have the slightest bit of interest in this body.


    Wang Junhua''s face was so red that it seemed to drip blood, and his eyes were almost dripping with tears. Only then did Jin Wushu wave his hand, and the muse s all left.


    Wang Junhua held onto his chest, his hands quietly undressing him, and gasped for breath: "Young Noble, this Servant will take good care of you tonight ¡­"


    Jin Wushu sat up, and smiled: How is Zhao Deji?


    Wang Junhua said bitterly, "That silver like wax spearhead can only come a few times at a time, but I thought it was very manly. In fact, he is just like a eunuch ¡­"


    Jin Wushu shifted his gaze, remembering Zhao Deji''s wretched appearance. He was even more disgusted by Zhao Deji''s half-naked body, yet he still continued to smile: "Has Qin Gui made all the arrangements?"


    "The documents have been sent out, and an incident is about to occur." She was a little worried. "Young Master, will this matter be successful?"


    Jin Wushu drank another cup of wine and laughed complacently. Regardless of the outcome, he was still the biggest winner.


    Wang Junhua saw that he was very confident, and tried to curry favor with him: "Zhao Deji only has one son, and he is lacking in talent.


    Jin Wushu was overjoyed. This was extremely good news.


    Seeing him so happy, Wang Junhua''s eyes became silky, "Young master, this servant has thought of a way."


    "What method?"


    "Get rid of the The little prince. If that''s the case, wouldn''t Zhao Deji become the last?"


    Jin Wushu laughed while clapping his hands. If the last evil being of the Zhao Family died, what would Zhao Deji do?


    He praised, "That''s a good idea."


    It had been a long time since Wang Junhua received praise from the Fourth Prince. He clung to his neck, his almost naked chest pressing onto Jin Wushu''s body as he writhed like a water snake, "Servant is requesting a reward... "I have to ask for Young Master''s favor ¡­"


    The more impatient she became, the more Jin Wushu felt disgusted and he began to laugh out loud, "Today''s matter is extremely urgent. You can''t stay here any longer, you''d better leave quickly and not be found out ¡­"


    "This servant will only serve you once, I can leave very quickly ¡­"


    "Darling, there''s still a lot of time in the future. If I take everything, how can I treat you unfairly? The fear is that you will leave too late and that you will not be safe. "


    She was disappointed and distressed at the same time as she sobbed softly, "It''s been so long since we last met. Young Master isn''t thinking about Servant either. She was dead set on Jin Wushu, so she thought that she was anxious to play OOXX with him. After separating for such a long time, he should also be anxious to play OOXX with her.


    Jin Wushu embraced her shoulder. "It is too late, and this is not an absolute safe place. You are a precious baby, how could you be willing to put yourself in danger?"


    "Really?"


    "Indeed."


    She suddenly said, "Hua Rong ¡­"


    Jin Wushu frowned: "Does Zhao Deji still trust her?"


    She observed his expression, "Zhao Deji suspects that she and her husband are faking it together."


    Jin Wushu''s expression turned slightly better: "This is all your credit. What I hate the most in my life is this couple and King Qin who don''t know what''s good for them. I want to save these three, one by one, to slowly torture ¡­ "


    She was happy in her heart, but she said: "What Servant is afraid of is that Fourth Prince still wants to remember her ¡­"


    Jin Wushu scoffed, "Beautiful women are like the clouds in the world, how could I miss a woman that cannot bear children? "From now on, who will inherit my vast foundation?"


    Only then did Wang Junhua completely relax. Hua Rong could not have children, even if it was the man that she coveted the most, she would definitely back off now. In fact, Wang Junhua himself had never given birth, but she had always considered Qin Gui''s impotence. If he had Fourth Prince, this majestic woman, and if he could give birth to a child and a half girl for him, how glorious would he be?


    Jin Wushu took out a jade bracelet, "This is for you."


    What could be happier than to receive a gift from a beloved man? Although this jade bracelet was not rare, but Wang Junhua had received a huge emotional compensation. He was happy and only felt that no woman in the world could compare to his honor, the most beloved woman in the Great Fourth Prince of Jin Guo.


    Wang Junhua was overjoyed. If the Fourth Prince had gained the world, then wouldn''t their family be his concubine? Furthermore, the Fourth Prince had never married again.


    This kind of dream made the flame of desire in her body dim a little. Only then did she stand up. Jin Wushu took out a wax pill, "This matter is a secret, you have to be careful. Otherwise, you and your husband are finished as well. "


    "Servant cares." As long as young master orders it, Servant''s husband and wife will go through fire and water. "


    Jin Wushu looked at her dissatisfied face in satisfaction, then turned and left.


    After the door closed, her figure completely disappeared, only then did he sit up and switch chairs. He sneered: "This kind of slut, only a damn eunuch like Zhao Deji would be suitable for her."


    This feeling of disgust was soon replaced by a great happiness. He looked at the beautiful room, the fine brocade, the beautiful embroidery, the delicious dishes on the table, the singing muse, the exquisite dancers, and above all, the room filled with exquisite books bound in thread ¡ª a vast and profound atmosphere ¡ª which he had dreamed of in his dreams.


    One day, when he was standing in the palace, sitting on the Dragon Throne and accepting the worship of tens of thousands of people, instead of standing on the big brick bed of the Shang Jing and discussing politics with the group of courtiers, if he was not careful, he might get beaten up by the group of courtiers ¡ª No, no, it''s not like this!


    Even as a wolf-master, it was still far from his dream.

 C242 Suspicion

    In the past few days, there had been many people passing by Yue Pengju''s residence.


    She already detested Zhao Deji''s probing and was even more disappointed with the capital, but Yue Pengju was calm and composed. In the capital, he should have left early in the morning to meet the emperor, and once he returned home, he would go sightseeing with his wife.


    That morning, just as the two was about to go out and explore the Western Lake, they saw Xu Caizhi and two eunuchs walking over.


    The two of them were still happy when they saw Xu Caizhi, so Hua Rong quickly asked: "Master Xu, I haven''t seen you this whole time."


    "My family is off on a public trip."


    The two of them did not have time to ask, they only saw the eunuch take out a box: "Madame Yue, Shangguan Family remembers your body and sends a gift ¡­."


    At this time, Hua Rong already hated Zhao Deji for his unruly methods, but she could only thank him for her instructions, she did not even bother to exchange greetings with him.


    As the two walked in, Hua Rong placed the box on the table. Without even looking at it, she knew it was some sort of Lingzhi. As if it was the greatest irony, when Zhao Deji delivered the Lingzhi, was it to gloat over his infertility?


    She sat on the chair, and Yue Pengju brought her a cup of tea.


    Her husband''s gentle tone made her feel slightly more relaxed.


    "Peng Ju, how much longer do we have to wait?"


    "It depends on when Wen Long''s son arrives."


    "Your Majesty, you''ve really overdone it."


    Yue Pengju said indifferently: "He is not being superfluous, he is suspecting that our husband and wife are feigning sickness."


    "Huh?"


    His intentions had been so obvious after this probing, his companion Jun was like a tiger, and he truly lived up to his reputation.


    Hua Rong''s heart was in a mess, she was previously grateful to Zhao Deji. After escaping with Zhao Deji a few times, although she was dissatisfied with him, she never thought that there would be a day when he would raise a butcher knife towards her head.


    She was shocked in her heart. Even if this butcher knife was not directed at her, it was most likely aimed at Peng Quan. Peng Kong was actually even more dangerous than her.


    When she thought about this, she became even more anxious, "Pengju, let''s hurry up and leave the capital."


    However, as soon as the words left his mouth, he thought, where can my husband and wife go in this world? Moreover, Zhao Deji did not say it clearly, it was just that his actions had disappointed his.


    Yue Pengju''s gaze turned as he smiled, "In such a big world, there will always be a place for me. King Qin is still enjoying himself."


    This was the first time she had heard her husband''s tone, half joking, half serious.


    Yue Pengju and the King Qin were separated by a million and eight hundred kilometers, how could he say such a thing?


    She was even more depressed. The Golden Man was rampant, the Water Cock was in the courtyard, and the world had not yet become peaceful. Was the Son of Heaven going to suspect that they had rendered meritorious service?


    In the end, she could not help but open the box. The box was empty, without any elixirs.


    There was only a single note inside, and when she opened it, it was written by Zhao Deji himself.


    "Rong Er, after returning from the sea, I am worried. I slept soundly and my body is getting worse. These days, I hope you will forgive me for not caring enough for you. The world is so big that I only trust you.


    She was stunned, then after reading the note, she handed it over to Yue Pengju.


    The words on the note contrasted greatly with Zhao Deji''s repetitions.


    Zhao Deji blamed his repeated actions on his anxiety. Hua Rong''s suppressed mind slowly calmed down, and then he said to himself. "Could it be that we were wrong about him?"


    Just then, Yue Pengju was not sure of Zhao Deji''s intentions, writing such a note, with even the position of an emperor, seemed to be telling him everything.


    But, what could the emperor say to himself?


    Seeing that she was still depressed, Yue Pengju pulled her hand and said: "Don''t be bored, we agreed to go to the West Lake to play."


    She still wanted to sit, but was lifted up by Yue Pengju as he hugged her. Her armpits felt numb, and she laughed, feeling relaxed.


    It was just noon, and the winter sun was at its best.


    The two of them hired a small pleasure boat and let the boat drift slowly on the lake.


    There were pleasure boats like this everywhere, singing girls, entertaining people, and hawkers selling all kinds of candies. The capital was full of beautiful flowers that were burning with oil. Who would think of the great calamity that happened a few years ago?


    There was a zither on the cruise liner.


    Yue Pengju sat down and played a tune. This song was something that he had learned from Hua Rong after returning from enlisting in the army. From then on, he had become friends with the military, and he even experienced the joys of zither, chess, calligraphy, and painting.


    Hua Rong made tea at the side and smiled as she poured a cup. Stepping on the last rhythm of the sound string, she handed it over to him.


    Yue Pengju took a sip, then said with a smile: "Sister Shi Qi, it''s your turn."


    He stood up, Hua Rong held on to her skirt, and the two exchanged positions.


    Hua Rong played a song called "Shuidiao Getou", she would occasionally raise her head to look at her husband, and when their gazes met, she would silently smile.


    Yue Pengju''s interest was piqued, and he began to sing along with the tune:


    When would the moon be bright? Ye Zichen asked the blue sky. May I know what year it is? I want to ride the wind and go home, but I am afraid of the beauty of the palace and the cold of the high places. If one dances to make out the shadow, why does it seem like they are in the human world?


    Zhu Ge Pavilion, Ling Qi, sleepless. What should I hate? It was difficult to complete the story of the people who had their sorrows together and the moon that was full and round. Let us hope that we will live on for a long time.


    The complacency and complacency of the two didn''t attract too much attention from anyone else, but they didn''t know that a luxurious pleasure boat was slowly approaching.


    On the West Lake, this kind of cruise ship was not that rare. Especially the group of songbird on the cruise liner, whose beauty, beauty, and zither skills were all top-notch, and not something that ordinary people could possess.


    The curtain on the cruise liner was made of the finest silk, thin and translucent. It was a technique used by the most exquisite woman in the embroidery. It had a function of concealing her surroundings, allowing the master to see everything within the curtain.


    Many dignitaries who do not wish to be seen by acquaintances usually use this expensive brocade curtain.


    At this moment, a young master was sitting on a chair carved with a green-headed, double-necked mandarin duck. He was looking through the curtain at the unobstructed pleasure boat.


    The distance was so close that he could clearly see their faces.


    The woman was still playing. Her hands were clean and elegant, and her face was like a flower. She wore a light blue dress, and her hair was combed into the current style of a bun. She stood tall and dignified and elegant.


    The man opposite of her was in high spirits and had an intoxicated expression on his face. He enjoyed the beautiful zither music his wife played.


    Clear tea, string song, lovely wife.


    Yue Pengju now had the best realm a man could have.


    In fact, he even thought that all of these should not have been Yue Pengju''s, but Yue Pengju had "snatched" him ¡ª seized his dreams.


    This was something that would be difficult to accomplish!


    He suddenly thought of Zhang Yiping''s < The River Diagram >. In the flourishing southern dynasty, beautiful and elegant men and women must have background like the West Lake. Therefore, a martial general like Yue Pengju could also sing "Wishing we can live on for a long time, let''s live together like this".


    A group of generals would not even dare to imagine the Great Jinguo, known as the Great Jinguo, which was known as the Mighty Lion Million.


    He loathed being mixed up in a group of extremely vulgar military generals.


    There were so many beauties in the Southern Empire, but what was it for a slut like Wang Junhua to prostrate at his feet? This was also the reason why he was willing to take such a huge risk to come here.


    The zither music suddenly stopped, and he looked through the curtain once again. He saw that the lady playing the zither was holding the kiln''s rose cup in her hand, and handed it over to Yue Pengju with a sweet smile. "Are you thirsty?"


    What a simple sentence.


    It was something that he would never be able to obtain.


    Young man, why is it that the beauty of the morning belongs to them?


    He was furious.


    Wishing him a long life, a thousand miles in total!


    He wanted to sing a song too, but he didn''t dare.


    Even though he was sitting on this extremely luxurious pleasure boat, he did not dare to say half a sentence like Yue Pengju, nor did he dare to act as if there was no one else present and act as if the woman he liked had their brows knitted, singing and responding to everything that happened ¡ª because this was not his own territory.


    His territory was made from Shang Jing soil and birch bark, it was a huge, ice-cold brick bed.


    It was a world of ice and snow as far as the eye could see.


    Where in this world would there be such a gentle, prosperous, and noble character?


    Even though he had Wang Anshi, Su Dongpo, Sima Guang, Sima Guang ¡­ However, he didn''t even dare to sing out loud.


    The mountains and rivers were like a painting. For a time, there were many heroes present.


    This world would always be his. It was a time when he was in high spirits and in high spirits.


    He returned to the pleasure boat and sat down. The two "distinguished guests" were hugging each other happily.


    The two of them wore exquisite human skin masks, but their mouths were different. The cost of the masks were unimaginable, and even the beauties in their embrace could not tell that they were ''fake people''.


    He waved his hand and the dancers withdrew.


    Only then did the two of them say, "Young Master, everything has been prepared."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Absolutely."


    "Alright, thank you for your hard work. "If it is successful, all of you will be Yuan Xun officials."


    "Many thanks, Young Master."


    The two of them looked at this talented young master and found it hard to believe that at such a young age, he was able to arrange such a plan and plan. The power behind him had given them a lot of confidence with his endless financial resources.


    Just as the two of them were leaving, another guard in plain clothes came in and said softly: Liu Yu has a letter.


    He took it and looked at it, his expression slightly changed.


    It was originally because after the assassination attempt, Zong Han and the others took him under their wing, bestowing him with the title of "Emperor of the Child". It was not only a great insult but also a great deterrence for the ten-year old Jinguo Emperor to bestow the title of son emperor to Liu Yu. He looked at this secret letter, then waved his fire piston, completely burning it until it turned into a pile of ashes, and said, "The heavens really want to help me!"


    Kanggong''s private house.


    On this day, it was not his turn to be on duty. He was drinking wine and having fun in his private residence when he saw a servant hurriedly returning and whispering a few words into Kanggong''s ear. Kanggong''s expression changed greatly as he rushed back to the palace in a panic, rushing to the capital hall''s office.


    He first went to Lv Yihao''s office, only then did he remember that Lv Yihao had already been out of the palace for a long time, inspecting the defenses of the few great generals. He immediately transferred back to the hall, where Qin Gui and Di Ruwen were supposed to share, and Di Ruwen was the only one left. He anxiously went in and sang an order to Di Ruwen: "Shangguan Family''s Imperial Decree, you need to discuss it privately with Hubby."


    immediately ordered the officials to retreat. Kanggong took out Zhao Deji''s writing brush and a roll of yellow paper and said, "My servants occasionally find out that there was a conspiracy in the army. They will start the army at Tian Zhu Temple tomorrow morning."


    Di Ruwen was skeptical, he scrutinized the yellow paper, and pointed at the last two lines of words: Control officials'' land and control officials'' gold, what does that mean?

 C243 Rebel

    The Kanggong explained: "Tian is'' Miao '', and'' Jin ''is'' Liu '', the Royal Right Army''s Miao Fu and Liu Zhengyan."


    Di Ruwen was suspicious, what kind of huge matter was this? If he were to write an essay before starting the discussion, wouldn''t that mean that the news would leak out prematurely? Kanggong was also unable to explain his doubts, so he said: "This matter is indeed a little strange, but if there''s anything better to prepare, it''s better to pay attention."


    Di Ruwen immediately agreed. He thought about the important matter and found the most trusted person in the Imperial Guard, the First Commander, Wang Yuan. Wang Yuan''s reputation was extremely bad, the people''s resentment was boiling, and Di Ruwen had never been on bad terms with him. But, Wang Yuan had a good relationship with all the eunuchs in the palace, because of the beautiful words of the eunuchs, Zhao Deji trusted him first. He and Medical Officer Wang Jixian were brothers from a distant family, the two of them were in the same generation, their power and influence was strong, it could be imagined.


    After Qin Gui returned to the imperial court, he also purposely fawned over Wang Yuan, but he knew that it was best not to get too close with the generals who wielded powerful troops, so they went in contact with each other secretly. In public, they even impeached Wang Yuan a few times, and because of that, Zhao Deji had an even better impression of him.


    At one point, under the request of the eunuchs, Zhao Deji wanted to give Wang Yuan the position of Grand Marshal. Due to Di Ruwen and Lv Yihao''s strong opposition, they decided to drop the matter. It was because the relationship between the three of them was very bad.


    Although Di Ruwen and Di Ruwen were not on good terms, but due to the importance of the matter, they did not dare to disagree, so Wang Yuan immediately dispatched a horse to ambush Tian Zhu Temple.


    The next morning, everything in the capital remained the same. There were no signs of rebellion at all. The officials were still in court. Wang Yuan brought fifty elite soldiers to circle around the city on horseback. They observed along the way but did not make any movements.


    According to the official system of Song Kingdom, Miao Fu and Liu Zhengyan only needed to participate in the first and second morning assembly. Today was not the day for them to participate in the early morning assembly. The other generals, such as Yue Pengju, did not need to meet again after returning to the imperial court.


    After all, he was nervous, and although he did not make any movements, he still asked Wang Yuan the usual question: "How was it yesterday?"


    Wang Yuan only said: "Prime Minister Zhai, please rest assured. The lower official has already been set up, once there is chaos, they will definitely be annihilated."


    Di Ruwen did not ask too much, because he did not know if this matter was true or false, and could only try his best to keep it a secret.


    Wang Yuan immediately led the troops out of the palace. When they arrived at the bridge along the great river of Lian City, the hidden troops suddenly flocked over from several directions, surrounding Wang Yuan and his personal guards.


    Wang Yuan turned pale with fright. When he looked over, Liu Zhengyan and Miao Fu had already spurred their horses to the head of the bridge.


    Wang Yuan had always been a useless person, always showing off his power and skills. But now, he panicked and shouted with all his might: "Miao Fu, Liu Zhengyan, what do you two mean by this?"


    Miao Fu shouted, "Wang Yuan, the reason why our people started this army was to clear the king''s side. To exterminate the eunuchs, you are the biggest castrator. After you''ve arrived at Lin An, you will occupy more land and poison the people. Today, your families have used a little trick to lure your janissaries to the Tian Zhu Temple. "


    So it turned out that the intelligence report that the Kanggong obtained was precisely like Miao Fu''s strategy of luring the tiger out of its lair.


    Seeing that they were in dire straits, Wang Yuan braced himself and took a step back, shouting for his personal guards: "Listen to my orders, kill this second traitor, and reward me handsomely."


    Miao Fu sneered: "Wang Yuan, you''re about to die and you still dare to bewitch the will of the army ¡­" He waved his hand, snatching up one step, slashing Wang Yuan off his horse, seeing that the guards were about to retaliate, he bellowed: "You have already been surrounded by thousands of elite soldiers, if you want to live, please remove your armor, you can die here ¡­"


    With a wave of his hand, the army behind him rushed forward.


    Ever since the Song Dynasty, corrupt military politics had become a habit of the army. From the beginning of the Jingkang disaster, the army would either surrender or flee, never daring to face the strong enemy head on. When the first personal soldier threw down his weapon, the others immediately followed suit.


    Miao Fu easily killed his way through the army and led his men to the palace. On the way, the rebel army attacked the private residences of the eunuchs, searching and plundering them. All the eunuchs who were not on duty that day were killed by the rebel army. Even if it was a man without a beard, he wouldn''t be able to escape luck. The Lian City was in a mess.


    On this day, Zhao Deji was discussing matters with Di Ruwen.


    After Qin Gui left, he suddenly felt that it was inconvenient to do anything, because from time to time, Di Ruwen would take out the main battle report for him to see. When they found out that the Jinguo''s Wolf Lord had passed away, and the Wolf Lord had been replaced, many knowledgeable people took this opportunity to advise the Imperial Court to take back the two rivers and to welcome the Second Sacred Cloud.


    After escaping into the sea, Zhao Deji was truly trembling with fear and treading on ice. He stayed in Taiping Tianzi for a few days, and with his good fortune, he used the excuse that he was nervous about the government and did not want to fight any more battles. As long as he could hear the battle, he would be unhappy, especially with the "welcome back to the Second Holy Man", which pierced his heart.


    Right at the moment Zou Dui was panting hard as he ran in. He quickly kneeled down on the ground: "Shangguan Family, Miao Fu and Liu Zhengyan have rebelled, they have already fought their way to the south of the city. "I was worried about leaving the palace to visit the rebel army, so I ran back to report ¡­" Kanggong was paralyzed on the ground, his entire body shivering.


    From the Golden Army to the internal rebellion, Zhao Deji had long been frightened like a bird. He only looked at Di Ruwen in shock and reproached: "We have already reminded you to punish them, but now, what should we do?"


    Before Di Ruwen could reply, Eunuch Feng also rushed in, and quickly placed a name list in front of the imperial report: "Traitor Miao Fu and the rest denounced Shangguan Family."


    Zhao Deji took a look and read:


    The ruler, Miao Fu, had announced to the world. Today, the invasion of gold was caused by treacherous officials, eunuchs and eunuchs. The Son of Heaven was in disarray, indulging in debauchery, ignoring imperial government and castrating his own people. We will purge the king''s side and exterminate the eunuchs.


    Zhao Deji was furious, he slapped the table and cursed: "Such a traitor, you must be killed cleanly."


    Di Ruwen sensed that the situation was serious and said: "Please calm your anger Your Majesty, I shall take this opportunity."


    Di Ruwen immediately rushed out first. Since the south gate was surrounded, he could only take a detour and go through the north gate. The north gate was already closed, and the one in charge of guarding was Wu Zhan. Wu Zhan was afraid of Miao Fu and the others, he had already formed a secret relationship with the two of them and acted as though he was doing this, sending 800 guards over to temporarily mobilize the troops.


    Seeing such a military discipline, Di Ruwen''s heart dropped. When Wu Zhan saw Di Ruwen reprimand him, he revealed a troubled expression: "In truth, it''s just the two of them, Liu and Li, who are strong, an army of thirty thousand."


    The combined army of Miao Liu and Liu was indeed thirty thousand strong, far more so than the palace guards. Since it was impossible for Di Ruwen to do it, he sent another person to Zou Dui.


    After a while, Zhao Deji led the courtier and rushed over. Standing at the top of the city gates, they could see the rebel army rushing over from the south, with Miao Fu and Liu Zhengyan as their leaders.


    When the rebel army saw the Yellow Parasol at the top of the city wall and the group of soldiers covering it, they kneeled down and shouted, "Long live the heavens!"


    Miao Liu and the other two also knelt down, but they immediately got on their horses.


    Hearing this "Long live", Zhao Deji was really bitter and panicking in his heart. He forced himself to shout: "Miao Liu Er Qing, what news have you two?"


    Miao Fu immediately said in a stern voice, "Since his Majesty ascended the throne, the rewards and penalties were unclear, and he appointed a traitor. Furthermore, His Majesty did not think of rescuing the two emperors at that time, but instead supported himself with the army and horses of the empire as a means of self-defense. He allowed the Zhao to perish and ascended the throne on her own accord. At this point, Your Majesty needs to abdicate ¡­ "


    When Di Ruwen heard this, he shouted angrily: "Two Grand Commandant s, you and principal superior have already been together for a few years, how can you speak nonsense like that?"


    When Zhao Deji saw that the flags at the foot of the city had disappeared and the rebel army had been surrounded, he was scared stiff. After a long while, he finally said, "By Miao Liu Erqing, I shall give up the throne and treat the two Emperors unfairly ¡­"


    Liu Zhengyan immediately shouted, "The situation cannot be delayed, the only thing we can do is to abdicate the throne immediately. We ask the empress dowager to listen to the rules and give way to the The little prince.


    Zhao Deji said, "When I was at the Xiangzhou, it was only because of everyone''s support for me that I managed to force myself to succeed the throne. Now, I have voluntarily abdicated, but this matter needs to be reported to the empress dowager."


    The Kanggong hurried to ask the empress dowager.


    On this day, the empress dowager stayed at the palace. After Tian Wei got married, she came to visit Wan Wan together with her. When the empress dowager got the cold, the two of them stayed back to take care of her. Five days later, the empress dowager had fully recovered.


    When the three of them heard this, they were both shocked and afraid. Kanggong explained the situation clearly before kneeling down. "This one has already prepared a sedan chair, respectfully inviting the empress dowager."


    Her Majesty said, "You can leave first."


    When Kanggong left, the empress dowager called for her mother and son. Hearing that it was a huge disaster, Pan Xianfei was so scared that she hugged her son and cried bitterly. "What should we do?"


    The empress dowager saw that she had lost her soul and could not keep her appearance. On the other hand, Tianwei, who had gone through the life of a prisoner servant and escaped, had undergone a great change. She was somewhat calm as she held her nephew in her arms. The elder brother of the nine expected me to be fine. "


    The empress dowager said, "Pan Xianfei, you can go and rest first."


    After Pan Xianfei left, the empress dowager then said to Tian Wei and Wan Wan, "Although the succession of your The elder brother of the nine does not mean much, but you have never treated your family''s three members unfairly. Furthermore, up until now, you have not committed any major negligence."


    Tian Wei said: "It would be better to establish the The little prince as the emperor first, and then seek for its restoration in the future."


    Everyone had no choice but to do so.


    When the Empress Dowager left the city, she was bound to have a ceremony, and the two hurried to find her a dignified phoenix crown, and the Empress Dowager''s uniform, and hurriedly dressed her.


    Wan Wan was frightened for a moment, then suddenly said: "Auntie, I want to sneak out to find flower sister first."


    This was no small matter. The empress dowager naturally knew that Hua Rong had looked at Tian Wei because of the estrangement between Wang Junhua and Tian Wei, and she nodded her head, "Madame Yue is someone who can be trusted.


    The empress dowager then said, "It''s a pity that Lord Yue is in the outskirts of the capital and doesn''t have any soldiers. Forget it, Wan Wan, you better go and ask them for their opinion.


    Wan Wan anxiously said: "I will go out now." Wan Wan disguised herself and quietly left the city.


    The empress dowager and Tianwei brought The little prince to the city walls.


    The moment Zhao Deji saw the empress dowager, he immediately kneeled down as he cried, "This official has no morals, and has failed to recruit the world, implicating Empress."


    The empress dowager personally supported her nephew up, but when she saw his frightened expression, she felt very pitiful. Although Zhao Deji did not do much after he ascended the throne, he had always been very filial and respectful. With just a glance at Zhao Deji, the rebel soldiers under the city immediately kneeled down and shouted "Long live" once more when they saw that the empress dowager had dressed up like a phoenix crown.

 C244 succession

    Her Majesty said, "The Emperor is still here. How can you all live long?"


    Miao Fu said loudly, "This subject humbly requests The little prince to succeed the throne and the empress dowager to listen to the rules."


    Even though the empress dowager had already made her decision, in order to protect Zhao Deji''s dignity, she naturally had to bargain, and said, "Since our family is made up of old women, holding a young child in their arms and listening to the court, wouldn''t the people who take her in? Since national affairs were difficult to handle and everything was waiting for the right moment, wouldn''t the two Grand Commandant s listen to the logic of the female chicken, Si Chen? We still need the Emperor to be involved in political affairs. "


    Miao Fu and the rest were unable to refute his words, they kneeled down and untied their armor, "This official is extremely loyal, the empress dowager disagrees, and can only request for a massacre. It''s just that the soldiers have not eaten since morning, they''re only afraid of a change."


    As soon as his voice fell, the rebel army below the city walls roared with power and vigor.


    Di Ruwen knew that if he did not agree to it today, everyone would die, not to mention the emperor. However, he was unwilling to accept the title of being inferior to the emperor, so he said, "If this subject is weak, I''ll kill him ¡­"


    Zhao Deji looked at the empress dowager, then said, "Today, we will be subservient to the The little prince, and thank the world."


    Empress Dowager nodded and took out a yellow vest that she had prepared beforehand and put it on The little prince. "Go and kowtow to Abba," she said to him.


    The little prince kneeled down, "This subject wishes to apologize to Abba."


    Zhao Deji''s cheeks streamed with tears, but the people below the city were shouting "Long live the king" again as they embraced the new ruler and the empress dowager.


    Under the coercion of Miao Liu and the others, on the same day, Zhao Deji brought, Zhang Yingying and dozens of other concubines and relocated out of the palace to the Shinzhong Temple. Under Di Ruwen''s insistence, Miao Liu and the others finally agreed to be escorted by Xu Caizhi and the other guards.


    Before they left, Tian Wei found an opportunity to whisper into Zhao Deji''s ears, "Don''t worry, The elder brother of the nine and I will do our best to restore him."


    Zhao Deji said softly: "We can discuss this with the Lord Zhai."


    Tian Wei nodded her head and said: "Wan Wan has left the palace to look for Madame Yue."


    Now that she mentioned Hua Rong, Zhao Deji''s heart was filled with mixed feelings. After the grudge he had with Hua Rong''s wife, he never thought that he would once again fall into a desperate situation. He didn''t dare to trust Yue Pengju 100% of the time, only thinking, where''s Rong Er? Rong Er, would he still risk his life to save his like he did in the past?


    On this day, Yue Pengju and his wife received news that the guards had already escorted the wet nurse and Lu Wenlong to Jiangping. However, the child was delayed at the local inn due to typhoid fever and was unable to travel for several days. Jiangping was less than a hundred li away from the capital. The couple were extremely anxious and personally went to greet them.


    The two of them had been separated from their child for a long time, so naturally they missed him. Seeing that their child was very sick and had a high fever, they asked for a doctor to treat him once more.


    They rented a separate courtyard and lit a fire to cook dinner. Yue Pengju helped the child concoct the medicine and stewed the soup. After half a day, when dusk arrived, the child''s condition had slightly improved. Yue Pengju then ordered everyone to disperse in order to early rest and prepare to set off tomorrow.


    Hua Rong did not see his child for a long time, so she let his mother rest while she took care of her herself. She felt the child''s forehead and was relieved. Only now did she notice that the child was dressed in gold and silver. The child was dressed like a rich child and was a pitiful sick child. She laughed, "Pengju, look at this ornament on your child. It makes him so tired."


    The wet nurse was timid and knew that she had come to see the Son of Heaven, so she tied almost all her belongings to the child in order to shine.


    Yue Pengju slowly removed the accessories from his son''s body and placed the tortoise shell on his head to let his son sleep more comfortably. He raised his head and saw that his wife was working so hard with sweat all over his body, he said: "You are tired too, I will look after my child, you go and eat first."


    Hua Rong saw that the child was fast asleep, so she pulled her husband''s hand: "Let''s eat together, the child will not wake up for a while."


    When the couple arrived at the outer room, the guards had already prepared a few dishes as instructed.


    Just as he was about to move his chopsticks, he heard a light sound from outside the door. Yue Pengju was startled, only to hear someone shout: "It''s me."


    The voice belonged to the King Qin. Yue Pengju quickly opened the door, and the King Qin walked in. King Qin was so mysterious when night fell, that everyone knew that he did not want his identity to be discovered. Yue Pengju thought for a while, then immediately ordered for more food to be brought, and then left or right, no longer summoning.


    Jiangping was much colder than Lin An. King Qin took off his big hat to protect himself from the cold. He patted the snow on his body and sat down.


    Hua Rong was surprised and happy. "Why are you here?"


    Before he could reply, Hua Rong poured him another cup of hot tea. "The weather is cold, let''s drink a cup of tea first."


    He took the tea and took a sip. The hot water immediately warmed his palms. His heart felt a little absent-minded, as if he was at home. It was a snowy night with people returning home. There was a woman waiting for him like this, and hot food could be found anytime.


    He was lost in thought for a while before replying, "I came by here to visit you."


    From here, was one of the paths back to the ocean. Yue Pengju could not help but ask: "You''re going back?"


    "I have such a plan."


    After leaving this time, they had finally met again. It was unknown when they met again, but Hua Rong felt a little melancholy in her heart as she scooped a bowl of rice and gave it to him: "You haven''t eaten either, right? It just so happens that we can eat together. "


    "Well, I''m starving."


    "What about Ma Su and the rest? Let them eat together. "


    "They''re roasting and drinking outside, don''t bother about them."


    The three chatted as they enjoyed their meal. He only felt that he and Yue Pengju had similar views on many things. Furthermore, he felt that whenever his job was empty, Hua Rong would immediately give him more food, as this was exactly the same treatment as Yue Pengju. This was especially true for.


    He was inwardly overjoyed. For this meal, he actually ate seven to eight bowls even though he did not drink alcohol.


    After putting away the tableware, Hua Rong looked at his son again and realized that his son''s fever had already died down. King Qin followed him in. She saw that there were a lot of ornaments on the cabinet beside the child''s bed. One of them was actually the Arhat Man that she had gifted to Yue Yang. He laughed. "This little bastard ¡­"


    Hua Rong said in a low voice, "Don''t wake the child up."


    He stuck out his tongue and hurried out. He thought, this kind of life is really weird, but it''s not so bad at all.


    Everyone sat in front of their stoves. Because his son was well and had also returned safely, Hua Rong was ecstatic. She sat beside Yue Pengju and spoke a few warm words before suddenly getting a burst of inspiration. "I''ll make some tea for you all."


    Yue Pengju smiled and nodded: "Alright, I''ll be your assistant."


    Everything in the inn was ready, including the best pots, stoves, spoons of water, and wood. Hua Rong sat on a one-legged stool, and the Desk in front of him placed the tea set. Yue Pengju tied up her sleeves, revealing his two snow-white hands that looked like spring onions. Seeing that the water in the wok in front of her had started to boil slowly, he took a bunch of wooden spoons and started to order the tea.


    The inn was equipped with tools, and it was very easy to use. Yue Pengju had already seen her make tea a few times, so he had a great deal of experience in doing so. He just so happened to give her the most suitable equipment every time.


    Although the King Qin had been surrounded by mountains of gold and silver, and nestled in piles of red powder, had he ever seen such a gentle and meticulous scene? White steam rose from the woman''s face, turning her face pink like a rose. The pair of hands fluttered in front of her eyes, as if there was a giant fish in front of her.


    He exclaimed in admiration. Before he could even praise it, the image had already transformed into a huge flower. It was unknown if it was an illusion, but he felt that the flower seemed to have a color, like the rainbow-colored droplets, vivid and fragrant.


    "Little girl, how did you do that? "How did you do that?"


    He was stunned, and could only repeat the question over and over again, amazed at the deep charm of art for the first time under his delicate hands. He had never thought of having a cup of tea and so many "arcane mysteries."


    When the shape of the last flower slowly blossomed before his eyes and then disappeared, he had yet to recover his senses when a spotlessly white teacup was handed to him. "Try it ¡­"


    He laughed heartily as he received the cup of tea. For the first time in his life, he did not drink it all in one gulp. It was as if he was afraid that if he drank it all, it would be gone.


    Yue Pengju also held the tea cup and looked at the fruits of his cooperation with his wife carefully. Only then did he drink a mouthful and praised, "Good tea, big sister Shi Qi''s exquisite hands ¡­ "Hahaha ¡­"


    This was the first time King Qin had heard the name "Sister Shi Qi", and he glared at him. "Girl, why are you" Sister Shi Qi "?"


    Hua Rong smiled and also took a sip of her tea. Putting down the teacup, she said: "When I was young, I was always called Sister Shi Qi. Hehe, do you also want to call me Sister Shi Qi?"


    "Sister Shi Qi? This is so unpleasant to hear. "


    King Qin drained all the tea in his cup in one gulp, Hua Rong passed him another cup: "Drink slowly."


    He and Yue Pengju seemed to be drinking together, and after a few cups, Yue Pengju very boldly slammed the table, and started singing loudly, "The great river goes east, and the waves go through the ages ¡­"


    King Qin was not to be outdone: "I also want to sing a song."


    Hua Rong thought of the few "terrifying" mountain tunes he sang when she was injured. She covered her mouth and laughed secretly. Sure enough, King Qin followed Yue Pengju''s voice and sang even more happily than him.


    Just as he was rejoicing, he suddenly heard a "Wa" sound from inside the house. Hua Rong hurriedly said: "Oh no, I forgot about my child.


    Both of them immediately shut up and looked at each other.


    Hua Rong ran into the house and carried the child. When the child saw his mother, he was overjoyed and stopped crying.


    Hua Rong saw that he had been unconscious for a few days now, so she woke him up and hugged him.


    She carried the child and left. The child first affectionately called him "Abba", Yue Pengju hugged him with a smile. Only then did he see King Qin with his flat mouth and laughed, "Big Scoundrel ¡­"


    King Qin glared: "Little bastard, I am not called Big Scoundrel."


    Hua Rong said in a gentle voice, "Good child, you must call me uncle from now on."


    The child was unconvinced. King Qin suddenly lowered his head and groped around, finally finding a thing and smiled. "Little bastard, I''ll give it to you when you call me."


    The child called him "Uncle" and took the utensils. He was very happy, but after a while he got tired of playing around. Hua Rong immediately carried him into the house and coaxed him to sleep before coming out.


    Seeing that the whole family was enjoying the show, King Qin looked at Yue Pengju and asked: "What are your plans?"


    This question really stopped Yue Pengju, he pondered for a moment and said: "I will release the Xiangyang, and roughly, we will depart in a year."


    "Xiangyang? "I heard that the water armies around the two lakes are very powerful, especially Yang Yi from the Dongting Lake. She has already entangled so many forces that she now occupies almost the entire two lakes ¡­"


    Yue Pengju''s biggest mission this time was Water Cock, and he was about to ask him about it. Seeing him take the initiative to ask about it, Yue Pengju immediately said: "The King is the Overlord of the Seas, he has a lot of experience in water battles, I was just about to ask you about it."

 C245 Mucedons opening

    The King Qin was unconcerned, "I heard that Yang Yi has tens of thousands of small ships and hundreds of thousands of followers. His forces are much bigger than my pirates, and his area is also more extensive."


    "That''s right, they are extremely powerful. The imperial government has already sent three supervisors to exterminate the bandits, but they all came back empty-handed."


    King Qin saw a small basin beside him that had just been boiled with tea. He picked up the spoon and slowly scooped the water out of the basin until there was not a bit left before he said, "Once the water is gone, the fish will naturally come out."


    In the past few days, Yue Pengju had been considering the terrain of the Dongting Lake.


    King Qin put down the ladle, stroked Lu Wenlong who twisted his body to play with the little thing, and said: "I really did not expect that after you, a little bastard, grew up, you would actually far surpass me."


    Hua Rong smiled but did not speak. The King Qin asked her, "What about you?"


    Yue Pengju answered on her behalf: "We have a lot of documents in our army, and now, Yu Peng is in charge of them. Sister Shi Qi''s thoughts were clear, and it just so happens to be the right time to draft a few announcements for me. "


    When the King Qin saw the two of them singing along, he felt depressed and gratified. He only said, "That''s great, the two of you can leave for the Xiangyang immediately to fight with the Water Cock."


    Hua Rong shook her head: "I still need to bring this child to the face of the city ¡­."


    King Qin glared: What''s the point of going back to the capital? The Old ghost will lead the way, as long as the two of you stay in the capital, you will die for sure. "


    Hua Rong said hatefully: "For the Dogfish like Qin Gui to be trusted by the Emperor, they truly infuriate me."


    Seeing her angry look, King Qin lowered his voice and laughed: "Girl, if you want to vent your anger, then this daddy will teach you a way."


    "What method?"


    "I heard Kanggong say that Qin Gui and his wife had a secret relationship ¡­"


    "Because of this, there''s no other way to deal with this adulterous couple. Wang Junhua would brag all day in front of the emperor, so, with Qin Gui''s noble character, he is able to cover the sky with one hand, I truly dare not imagine, that Da Song would be in high spirits ¡­ "


    King Qin let out a "pei" sound, "Zhao Deji this fellow, has long since become impotent, and Qin Gui''s wife, can really be said to be three big turtles that live like dogs and dogs ¡­"


    Hua Rong and Yue Pengju looked at each other. They were shocked by the heaven-shaking thunder and were unable to recover from it for a long period of time. (TL: UU@@


    Zhao Deji was impotent? When did this happen?


    "Kanggong said that after Zhao Deji escaped from the sea, not only did he become impotent, he also lost his ability to reproduce. Right now, he is only relying on Medical Officer Wang Jixian''s medicine to survive. Don''t look at how he looks. Actually, he''s just like the eunuchs in Kanggong ¡­ "


    Since ancient times, the eunuchs were the most perverted because of their physical inadequacies. The eunuchs of this dynasty, one of the chief culprits of Jing Kang''s calamity, even dreamt of becoming a castrated king during the war at lead ¡ª ¡ª bestowing the surname of King. The crime of a eunuch could not be greater.


    If the Da Song, which was already in the middle of a storm, was controlled by an emperor level ''eunuch'', how twisted would his power become?


    King Qin saw the two panic and asked: "What are you afraid of? If Zhao Deji pisses me off, I''ll post his secret everywhere, and threaten to announce his secret to the world, and see if he dares to be disobedient ¡­ "


    The seventy-two concubines of the Emperor''s three palaces and six courtyards were in a certain sense equivalent to a country''s pig-breeding god. Having their branches and leaves scattered was one of his obligations to the "foundation of eternity". However, if a monarch was known as "impotent", it would be devastating for his prestige and power.


    King Qin continued to speak, "It''s a pity that Zhao Deji has a good life and still has a son who is still alive. Otherwise, if this news were to spread, it would truly be a blow to him ¡­"


    The two of them looked at each other. They knew that the The little prince was lacking in talent and had a weak body, so whether they could live to adulthood was still a question. Hua Rong thought, no wonder after the sea, she felt that the Emperor had completely changed into another person. Yue Pengju laughed bitterly. This was indeed a good way to threaten him, but only someone like the King Qin could threaten him. He could deal with whoever he wanted. His whole life had been spent in war, loyal to the king and his country. However, after seeing and knowing about it for a few times, he felt a little cold in his heart towards the king, and upon seeing the King Qin so happy to show his grudges, he couldn''t help but yearn for it.


    King Qin saw him laughing and said angrily: "Little brat, what are you laughing about?"


    He called Lu Wenlong a little rascal and Yue Pengju a little rascal. Yue Pengju didn''t mind and smiled at his wife: "King Qin''s plan is indeed a good idea."


    Hua Rong also laughed bitterly: "Unfortunately, we won''t be able to use it."


    "Why can''t I use it? If you don''t take care of Qin Gui, the two of you will not live peacefully. Girl, this Yue Pengju brat is stubborn. Remember, if Zhao Deji wants to harm you in the future, use the method that I taught you. "


    Hua Rong remained silent for a while, before King Qin continued, "What kind of ulcers does that bastard Qin Gui have? He went to hide, this old man feels that it''s strange ¡­"


    The two of them also felt that it was strange. Ever since they returned to the capital, Wang Junhua had been wandering around the palace looking for trouble. However, a few days ago, he suddenly became sick and left. With Qin Gui''s strong desire for power, why would he suddenly leave? Although others said that he was the Su Wu of Sheep Shepherd, the two of them knew that he and his wife had ulterior motives.


    The King Qin urged them again, "The two of you should hurry to the Xiangyang tomorrow. You must never return to the capital ever again."


    This was the second time he had brought up this matter tonight. Yue Pengju was surprised, and said: I did not listen to any orders, how dare I leave without permission?


    "What other orders do you have to give now?" You just have to go. "


    Even Hua Rong noticed that his words were weird, and asked anxiously: "Did something happen?"


    King Qin had no time to hesitate, he only said: "You all have to thank Lu Wenlong, the little bastard. It was he who got sick and allowed the two of you to escape this calamity, maybe you will be able to get rid of Zhao Deji and live a carefree and happy life ¡­"


    The two of them could hear that something was amiss, they looked at each other, then asked: "What happened?"


    The smile on King Qin''s face disappeared completely. He originally did not want to meet with this couple so easily. The reason he came over in the middle of the night was to stop them from returning to the capital. Seeing Hua Rong asking again, she knew that she could not hide it any longer, and looked towards Yue Pengju: "You have to promise me first, after hearing this, you must definitely not go back to the capital."


    Hua Rong said anxiously: "Tell me first, what is it?"


    The King Qin could do nothing about it, hence he told her the news about Miao Liu Bing''s transformation. He had close ties with the Kanggong, and had personally witnessed the rebel army hunting the eunuchs inside the city. He was glad that Hua Rong and her wife managed to rush to the Jiangping, so they ran all the way to stop them.


    The two of them had only left the capital for less than three days, yet they had undergone such a shocking change. Moreover, the King Qin did not know much about the mutiny today, so tomorrow''s announcement would probably spread.


    Seeing the two of them lost in their thoughts, King Qin immediately said: "Yue Pengju, I have things I need to say first, you need to leave with your wife and children, not to go back and throw away your life."


    Hua Rong cut him off, "Miao Liu and the other two are not some amazing generals. They have no battle achievements or prestige, and even if they rebel, they still won''t be able to get support from the people. Since the ascension of the Son of Heaven, he hadn''t made much of a name for himself, but so far, he hadn''t made any major mistakes. Since he was forced to abdicate, if the powers behind Miao Liu were to gain the authority, wouldn''t the world be thrown into chaos? "


    Yue Pengju nodded his head: "If it was faked under Liu Yu''s power, then it would be even more terrifying. This way, the entire Da Song would become his subordinate territory and he would also be dead ¡­ ¡­" He suddenly stood up and walked a few steps forward, "When we were chasing after the sea war, I cooperated with Prefect Pingjiang before. Moreover, the thousand soldiers and horses that we brought into the capital are still here ¡­" Once Miao Liu and the other two gain power, they will definitely post an official message tomorrow. Jiangping is one of the paths to becoming a horse ¡­ "


    Hua Rong said anxiously: "We must immediately prepare, intercepting all official documents, regardless of the contents, we must destroy them, so as to avoid spreading false rumours, the world is not at ease ¡­"


    King Qin was flustered and exasperated, and said angrily: "Zhao Deji''s death has nothing to do with you two. Furthermore, why does the world belong to his, Zhao''s family? "


    Yue Pengju shook his head, "This is not a personal matter between the emperor and the world ¡­."


    "The world! The world has nothing to do with me! " King Qin was even more furious: "Your wife''s body has not fully recovered, and your child is still young. Zhao Deji was unable to support Ah Dou from the start ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju now knew, that the reason why the King Qin had come this time, was to give the both of them the chance to escape, but under such circumstances, how could they escape?


    Seeing the King Qin angered, Hua Rong slowly said, "I was saved by the Emperor once ¡­"


    King Qin angrily interrupted her: "But, you have already saved him a few times and repaid him, so there''s no need to throw away your life for him anymore."


    Hua Rong ignored his roars and only said: "In private, although he had been dirty and filthy with us before, she had never really harmed either of us. Furthermore, when I was heavily injured, he continuously sent visits, generous gifts of Lingzhi, and even sent her trusted aide Wang Jixian to treat us. If Miao Liu and the others were to succeed, either the Jinguo would annex the entire Da Song, or there would be internal strife.


    Yue Pengju quickly said: "I know that the Cardinal Lv Yihao is healthy and fighting under the supervision of the Zhenjiang, and that Han Zhongliang, Zhang Jun, Liu Guang and the others are being taught along the river.


    The King Qin said angrily: "Liu Guang, he runs away when he meets a strong enemy. Zhang Jun is the foster son of Wang Yuan, just him alone, can you guarantee that he will join hands with you?"


    "Although I do not have any deep ties with Han Zhongliang, I know that he is outspoken and honest, and definitely cannot be compared to Liu Guang and Zhang Jun."


    Hua Rong nodded her head: "The situation is urgent, we need to return to the capital immediately."


    King Qin saw how much effort he had put in, and what he received in return were two people who insisted on saving Zhao Deji. He was so angry that his finger was practically pointing at Hua Rong''s nose. "Little girl, you foolish girl, you think he will thank you just because you saved Zhao Deji? You served him like that at sea, but afterwards he still forced you to send an envoy to the Jinguo, escaping from death and heavily injured you. He also suspected that you were afraid that you would fail your mission and pretend to be sick to avoid punishment. Who was the Emperor? He was alone and ungrateful. Zhao Deji was especially shameless. Not only was he impotent, he had illegitimate relationships with Qin Gui''s wife. At least, I know that with Han Xin''s great achievements, I was ultimately killed by that rogue Liu Bang ¡­ "


    His big hands were already at the bridge of her nose, causing Hua Rong to feel cold and took a step back. She actually understood all of these logic.


    However, understanding was one thing, and how to do it was another.

 C246 Casting pearls before swine

    Yue Pengju saw that King Qin''s eyes were on fire, and said indifferently: "King Qin, we appreciate your good intentions. "But sometimes people do things they don''t do things ¡­"


    "Damn it, what do you mean by not doing anything?" King Qin was angered to the extreme as he turned around and almost spat on Yue Pengju''s face, "This old one only knows that you, in order to be a hero, are not afraid of the safety of your wife and children. This was the best opportunity for the two of you to escape. From then on, you can truly be carefree and carefree. Do you really want to work for a shameless bastard? Yue Pengju, this old man might as well tell you the truth, the reason why I came today, is to let you two leave. I don''t care if you live or die, but you have to ensure the safety of the little girl. This old man saved her and gave her to you, not to send her to her death ¡­ "


    He had chased after a woman for thousands of miles over ten years, not sparing to give up his own island, not sparing to give up his free and happy life. But after so much suffering, he finally had no choice but to let go and beat her half to death. It wasn''t easy to save her, so he swore to never hurt her again. The rebel army had already taken control of the capital, so saving Zhao Deji was easier said than done. Now, how could he allow her to send herself to her death? All the people in the world, all the Da Song are dead, what does this have to do with me? As long as the girl didn''t die, what did it matter if Zhao Deji, the unconscious ruler, was the emperor?


    He received the news and quickly rushed over. He originally wanted to stop the two of them but he didn''t expect them to be so stubborn.


    Yue Pengju looked at his wife, and their gazes met. Hua Rong nodded.


    Yue Pengju bowed deeply, "King Qin, I appreciate your good intentions."


    King Qin was so angry that he sent a palm flying, causing Yue Pengju to almost stumble over his words, "What do I need you to thank me for?"


    Yue Pengju knew that he meant well and did not care about it, only taking a few steps back. Hua Rong knew King Qin''s personality, so when she saw that he was about to attack Yue Pengju again, she blocked in front of him and said softly, "Qin Shangcheng, don''t be angry ¡­"


    King Qin panted heavily, staring straight at her, "Girl, the reason why I came here today, is to not let the two of you go back."


    Hua Rong shook her head.


    King Qin was at the door like a god: "Okay, you can leave if you want, but you are not allowed to be with Yue Pengju alone. Take your child and go take refuge first. "


    She still shook her head and said with a firm tone, "We, husband and wife, will live and die together."


    King Qin was disappointed and sad. His eyes turned blood-red: "Girl, if you leave this door today, in the future, I will no longer care about your lives and will never meet you again ¡­ Damn, Zhao Deji, is he really that important? " He had originally wanted to say, "Could it be that Zhao Deji is more important than your father", but just as he was about to say these words, he changed his mind.


    Hua Rong suddenly laughed.


    The girl could still laugh at this time? King Qin looked at her charming eyes and her gentle smile in disbelief.


    "Qin Shangcheng, to me, the emperor is far inferior to you!"


    "AHH!"


    "Qin Shangcheng, thank you. I will not die. Just that, Penga, he was the envoy from the Da Song and was in charge of an army. That way, what is the difference between you and Qin Gui and them? "


    "I''m not going to die. If you come and see me again in the future, I''ll fry some tea for you to drink ¡­"


    Just like an invisible, soft blade, the King Qin almost collapsed. Looking at the exquisite tea set on the Desk, the warmth from the past swept across his heart, as if there was still some warmth from her body above every single one of them.


    Because of this, he couldn''t let her be in danger.


    He could not speak another word. However, he still stood at the door and firmly held onto the exit. Suddenly, he opened his mouth. "Your father has another idea ¡­"


    "What idea?"


    "Is there even any meaning to it? Heroes have been born in troubled times since the ancient times. Since Zhao Deji had succeeded to the throne, the empress dowager would listen to the rules. What idea did an old lady like his and a young lad have? All the armies in the world must be in a wait-and-see state. There must be internal strife. Yue Pengju, you might as well go all out. Your Xiangyang has an army of tens of thousands, with your ability, you might be able to achieve some great things. Back then, the Taizu took advantage of the fact that Zhou Old Chai''s family was widowed and orphaned, and took the world by surprise. If he could do it, why couldn''t others do it? Miao Liu and the other two were unknown, but with their little scheme, they managed to take Zhao Deji down. In the current Zhao, what kind of barrier is there to speak of? Other than Han Zhongliang, the The Four Great Generals that he trusted a little better, what abilities did Zhang Jun and Liu Guang have? They couldn''t even withstand a single blow! I''ve already analyzed this before. After all these years of fighting, you will lead an army alone and have a solid foundation. If you give it your all, perhaps ¡­


    Both of them were stunned when they heard this.


    Seeing their expressions, King Qin spat hatefully, "Fuck, count me in playing the lute to a cow. If you two want to die, go. "From now on, I have nothing to do with life or death."


    He turned and left.


    Hua Rong wanted to ask where he was going, but she didn''t say anything.


    Yue Pengju also did not speak.


    The husband and wife both had the same thoughts, this matter was dangerous, King Qin did not need to wade in this muddy water.


    However, the two of them suddenly thought of their son. It was fine if their husband and wife were in danger, but what about their son? His heart suddenly felt very heavy. The two words "full of loyalty" were very pleasant to hear, but if he were to really do it, who would know of the difficulties and dangers involved?


    Especially Yue Pengju, when his wife was sick and injured, how could she risk her life so easily when she finally came back to life? He pondered for a moment. "What King Qin said is reasonable, you don''t need to return to the palace, you should immediately bring your son to a safe place."


    "How can that be?"


    "Why not? I will naturally send troops to the Wing Wang, even if it would be dangerous ¡­ " He had wanted to say, "Even if it is dangerous, it is still a death sentence for the king. If you do your best, there is no need to pay for the lives of your wife and son", but knowing this, his wife was even more unwilling to leave, so she immediately shut her mouth.


    Hua Rong naturally understood what he meant and gently said. "Peng Ju, we are always together."


    He said at once, "All right. "You don''t need to return to the capital, just bring your son and me with you in the army."


    In this way, he would be able to protect his wife no matter how weak he was.


    Hua Rong pondered for a moment: "Wu Zhan knows that we have a deep relationship with the Emperor, even if we retreat, we won''t be able to protect ourselves. Besides, everyone knows that we should be in the capital. It just so happens that we are in Pingjiang at such a time. If we don''t go back to the palace, then wouldn''t we be making people speculate? Regardless of whether Miao Liu rebellion succeeds or not, we will still be caught in a dangerous spiral. As such, he might as well give it a shot. I''ll take my son back to the capital first. You can go along the river and gather the old tribes, then make the Wing Wang''s plans. "


    Yue Pengju immediately objected: "No, if you go back, it will be hard to predict.


    Hua Rong remained calm and collected, "Pengju, don''t worry. No matter how vicious Miao Liu is, he will not dare to openly kill Lord Lu''s orphan ¡­" Zhao Deji giving Lu Wenlong rewards was a private matter and was not made public, so Miao Liu and the others did not know the true identity of this child. The reason why Hua Rong dared to bring her son back was because she was betting everything on this. She thought, as long as the child''s identity was announced at the right time, Yu''e would definitely not dare to kill too much.


    Yue Pengju also thought of this, but his son was definitely not in danger, but his wife, no one would care about her safety anymore. Hua Rong smiled sweetly: "Since ancient times, when two armies fought, one can''t care about the young and the old. As long as your lead is outside, Miao Liu and the others will be careful. Even in the face of danger, I will think of a way to escape first. "


    Yue Pengju shook his head: "I can''t see any way to escape."


    "You forgot about Lord Zhai Di Ruwen? Qin Gui retreated far away, and thus, he will definitely be the one to take charge of the situation, to fight against the fierce beasts, he will definitely have a way out. "


    Hua Rong''s words were actually not convincing, but she was resolute in her stance. Yue Pengju knew his wife''s temperament and couldn''t be stopped. Yue Pengju nodded his head: "I will first send troops to intercept the mailboxes in the capital, the letters and documents will not be opened, they will be destroyed immediately."


    After the couple had finished discussing, Yue Pengju sent his four most trusted guards to hide their armors to escort Hua Rong and her mother back to the capital.


    There were no obstacles along the way. Miao Liu duo''s army was stationed in the Imperial City, with no one guarding the outskirts of the city. Just as Hua Rong returned home, a woman rushed out and shouted, "flower sister!"


    Looking at her clothes, she looked completely like a servant girl, but she was actually Wan Wan.


    Hua Rong pulled back, and spoke with a wail: "flower sister, something bad has happened. Miao Liu Bing changed, The elder brother of the nine is in danger."


    Hua Rong nodded her head: "I already know, exactly, that''s why I rushed back, Wan Wan, you don''t need to be anxious."


    When Wan Wan heard that she was originally in Jiangping, but after the matter developed, she rushed back, startled, "flower sister, you guys ¡­"


    "Peng Ju is currently gathering the old tribe and is contacting the few great generals to form the Wing Wang. Wan Wan will temporarily be at ease. "


    Wan Wan was overjoyed, "That''s great, I will immediately enter the palace to report it to the empress dowager."


    Hua Rong did not urge him to stay and continued their discussion. Wan Wan then disguised herself and returned to the palace.


    Once Wan Wan left, she immediately closed her eyes to rest, ready to face the impending danger. However, she was home alone, restless, unable to eat or sleep well. In this past year, she had never been apart from Yue Pengju before. She had long gotten used to the days where the two of them were together. Before, she still had some hesitation to save Zhao Deji, but after entering the palace today, she had become even more determined. Not only Zhao Deji, the empress dowager, Tian Wei, and even Wan Wan had lost their lives in the hands of the second killer. Under the cover of nesting, how could there be a perfect egg? Even without Zhao Deji, the two of them would definitely not sit idly by and watch.


    As for Miao Fu and Liu Zhengyan, in order to maintain their dignity in the imperial city, the empress dowager had no choice but to bring the little Emperor Zhao Jun along to the court every day to summon the hundred officials.


    When the officials saw Miao Liu and his son running amok, many of them excused themselves to call themselves sick instead of going to court. Zhao Jun was still young, how could he sit still? Every day, after less than an hour, with the excuse of drowning, he went to the imperial harem to play with the Pan Xianfei. Only the empress dowager was able to hold on with great difficulty. In order to have a discussion, she had Tian Wei hide in the back of the hall and listen to the music.

 C247 leisurely mouth

    Fortunately, Miao Liu and the other two people blocked the world''s unending conversation, allowing Di Ruwen to take charge of daily affairs and act as puppet prime ministers in name. This way, the Empress Dowager could reasonably summon Di Ruwen alone. On this day, when the empress dowager received news of Wan Wan, she immediately summoned Di Ruwen to respond. Tianwei was present, and did not shy away. Her Majesty said, "old body taking a child with him is not the way to decide."


    Di Ruwen said: "Now that Miao Liu and the other two are afraid of the people and the armies, they have no choice but to capture the heavens and command the world."


    Princess Tianwei immediately spoke up, "If the troops on the river can''t quickly rescue him, I''m afraid Miao Liu will be too fierce."


    "There are mainly Zhang Jun and Liu Guang''s two armies on the river, as well as some of Yue Pengju''s old tribes and the thousand troops that he brought into the capital. Other than the generals, there were also Zhenjiang Supreme Commander''s Wen Chen, Lv Yihao and Zhang Jun. When Wang Yuan was tricked by Miao Liu, he sent troops to ambush Tian Zhu temple. After the military mutiny, the Xin Yong Sect fled, probably to inform Zhang Lu and Su Li that they would definitely come to save them. " The empress dowager felt slightly more at ease and said in a low voice, "old body knows that Yue Pengju''s wife has returned to the capital, but I don''t know how to summon his."


    Di Ruwen was very surprised in his heart. After the military change, Hua Rong actually took the initiative to return to the capital, and couldn''t help but feel a little more respect for her, so she said: "This subject knew that Yue Pengju had a loyal heart, and had even seen his wife before. If the Madame Yue were to rush into the city, it would actually be unbeautiful. This official will try to find a way to get her to enter the palace in the right and right manner, it is the proper thing to do. "


    Her Majesty immediately agreed.


    Miao Liu and the other two went to the Capital Hall to work together with Di Ruwen every day. Di Ruwen had been patiently working hard all day, and it had been extremely bitter. What surprised him the most was that Miao Liu and Liu were not wise enough to review the memorial whenever they encountered a problem. At this point, the two of them always said that they needed to discuss it, and the next day, they would come up with a good plan. He naturally knew that the two of them had an extremely powerful think tank or force behind them, but at this moment, the two of them were in the capital. The officials around the capital were silent, so how could they dare to investigate?


    On this day, Miao Fu said: "Today, the thing the world is most afraid of is the Great Jinguo. If you want peace and quiet, you must immediately order for it to be resolved.


    Di Ruwen said: "The imperial government has sent several envoys to the Jinguo but they were all detained without exception. Even the Audience Hall''s Master, Yuwen Xuzhong, was unable to return. From then on, everyone fears the Jinguo, and in a short period of time, it will be difficult to find them. "


    However, Liu Zhengyan said: "This is a top priority, we must immediately find the person who sent this mission. "Release the notice."


    Di Ruwen was helpless, he then said: "If that''s the case, we can arrange a few small envoys, all major matters in the palace will be decided by the Lu Dian, he is currently in charge of the battle." His intention was to first inform Lv Yihao to intercept and keep the messenger. Otherwise, once the false edict was issued, even if he betrayed Miao Liu in the future, he would still be afraid of the Jinguo seizing the opportunity to send out his troops.


    The two of them immediately went back to the most crucial point, and Miao Fu said: "Among the current army, Zhang Jun and Liu Guang have the most power, why not use them to win over more people? What is Lord Zhai''s opinion? " What the two of them were afraid of was the combination of the Wing Wang.


    Di Ruwen said, "That''s great, we can avoid any changes to the hearts of the soldiers. However, since he wanted to win over the two of them, he might as well do it with Yue Pengju. Although Yue Pengju had resigned for a year, upon his return to the capital, he left behind the subordinates of the old General Zong Ze, as well as a thousand of his army and horses. It would be better to take this opportunity to recall all three of them to the palace and propose them to the high officials so that their deputy general can take charge ¡­ "


    Miao Liu and the rest were still in it, they were already considering how to take away the military power of the few Great Generals. Hearing Di Ruwen''s suggestion, they were overjoyed, and immediately praised: "What a brilliant plan."


    Di Ruwen struck the iron while it was still hot: "I heard that Yue Pengju''s wife is in the capital, so I didn''t mind capturing his and making his happy."


    Miao Liu was overjoyed, the two of them also knew, that out of the few great generals, Yue Pengju was the one who could fight the most, as long as he gave up first, his mental state would be cleared halfway, and he immediately said: "Since that''s the case, tomorrow we will call Yue Pengju''s wife, Hua family, into the palace and bestow the title Mrs. Guo."


    In the morning of the second day, the empress dowager carried the little emperor and announced the plans of Miao Liu duo. All the generals were promoted to three officials and conferred the title of Abilities, while Hua Rong was conferred the title of Mrs. Guo.


    Hua Rong brought his son to court, Lu Wenlong was slightly older than the little emperor, Zhao Jun, who had finally seen a similar companion. He was very happy, Lu Wenlong made a face, the adults could not stop, the two children stared at each other and laughed, the emperor and Miao Liu were happy, the empress dowager ordered the two children to return to the rear hall to play.


    After leaving the imperial court, Hua Rong called for everyone in the rear hall to express her gratitude.


    The empress dowager had long since suppressed the urge to leave. Hua Rong was about to bow, when the empress dowager immediately said, "No need to stand on ceremony."


    Tian Wei immediately supported her. The two of them had met several times in times of danger. Although they didn''t have a close relationship, they already had an extraordinary amount of love for each other. Especially when Tian Wei saw Lu Wenlong again behind the screen. Although there was some comfort in the midst of danger, it was only because of his identity thathe did not dare to easily approach the child, lest it brought harm to the two of them. Hua Rong nodded to her. The empress dowager looked at Hua Rong carefully, but seeing that she had been nurturing him well these past few days, her face was even more well-developed and dignified than when she first saw him. When she saw this, she became a little more confident. She did not beat around the bush and said, "Now that the country is in a difficult situation, the second bandit is disobedient and the old body has summoned the Mrs. Guo to meet them, they are hoping for the Mrs. Guo to pay their respects to them, contact them and the armies of the river and mountains. We hope that the Wing Wang can help them save the nation from danger."


    Hua Rong said solemnly: "The reason why I specially made my way back to the capital is because I had a discussion with Pengju.


    Only then did the empress dowager nod. "Second Thief committed murder. I''m only afraid that the Son of Heaven might be in danger ¡­"


    Hua Rong naturally knew that if all the Wing Wang s were hostages, then this would be the reason why they allowed the married Princess Tianwei s to remain in the imperial court. Once things went wrong, Zhao Deji would be the first one to die. With Zhao Deji''s death, who was the world''s master? If he hadn''t planned this earlier, wouldn''t the world be in chaos?


    Regardless of whether it was her or Yue Pengju or Miao Liu, everyone thought of this issue, but no one dared to raise it. But the Empress had been through the Jingkang disaster and knew the importance of the question, and it had to be asked.


    No matter what kind of emperor Zhao Deji was, he had given her a deep debt of kindness. Especially Hua Rong, who had fled together with him several times, her feelings were complicated and she did not wish for to be deposed or killed.


    The empress dowager said in a low voice, "This matter is of great importance. No matter how much I think about it, this old body doesn''t have a suitable candidate. Now, I can only entrust this important task to this Mrs. Guo ¡­" She then took out a set of crown s, including five Chai Yue and Qing Luo''s embroidered clothes.


    "Mrs. Guo, please change. Within the collar of this set of clothes, there was a piece of yellow silk. After the Mrs. Guo left the palace, if anything happened, she could remove this secret order in front of Lv Yihao, Zhang Jun, Yue Pengju and the other great generals, support this person as their master, and then plan for the prosperity of the Da Song. "If Wing Wang succeeds, I beg you to secretly burn this robe, and never show it to anyone else ¡­"


    The yellow silk was an heir chosen by the empress dowager in the family chamber.


    When Hua Rong heard this, he could not help but feel sad. She only said, "Esteemed Empress Dowager, please be at ease. If Wing Wang succeeds, our family will definitely not tell even Yue Pengju."


    The empress dowager breathed a sigh of relief. She was afraid that her gratitude would last too long, causing Miao Liu and the others to become suspicious. "Madame Yue and the child should be careful on their way," she said.


    Hua Rong said: "Your son will stay in the palace."


    Her Majesty was startled.


    Hua Rong smiled and said softly, "Your son will have to trouble the empress dowager to take care of me while I stay at the palace. In this way, the husband and wife would be able to take care of each other without worrying about anything else, in order to avoid the dangers of a military disaster. At that time, we would not be able to take care of our children, and we would have accidentally injured them. "


    At this time, the empress dowager also understood. She had naturally heard about Lu Wenlong''s origins from Tianwei. Lu Deng and his wife were known by the world to have been martyred, only leaving behind this single person. Even if Miao Liu and the others were to usurp the position of Emperor, they would not dare to carelessly lay their hands on this child. Otherwise, how could they escape the condemnation of the entire world? In this way, the child would be safe in the palace.


    Tian Wei immediately said, "Madam, don''t worry. I know what I''m doing. Naturally, I''ll do my best to protect the good child."


    Her Majesty also said, "The old body will do his best to protect the child and not let him suffer any harm."


    Hua Rong thanked him and said her farewells.


    When they left the rear hall, Miao Liu, Di Ruwen and the others were waiting outside.


    The three of them were shocked to see that she had changed into a woman''s clothes. She was dressed in a black and white brocade dress, and she had five flowery hairpins. She looked dignified and beautiful, both luxurious and elegant.


    When Miao Liu saw that Hua Rong was alone and did not have children, he said: "Little Ya (Song Dynasty referred to as the official''s son), why not follow Madam?"


    "We have been in a hurry along the way. Our son is still young, why don''t we stay at the palace to accompany the empress dowager?"


    The two of them knew that she and Zhao Deji had a deep relationship, but seeing that she was willing to let her son be her ''hostage'', they heaved a sigh of relief, and immediately said: "The Mrs. Guo is very righteous, when we return to the Lord Yue, the imperial government will reward us again."


    Hua Rong thanked him and called him by her official title, "You are at the peak of martial general, but Yue Xuan is not worthy of such kindness. The disaster of the eunuchs was known to the world. Only when the two lords exterminated the main culprit and the chief evildoer of the imperial government and cleared up the hidden dangers of the imperial government for several decades would their efforts be made possible. Yue Xuan had been promoted to a higher position in the imperial government, but he was confined to the private affairs of his children. Because his family was sick, he had to resign for more than a year. "We believe that the imperial government should no longer allow him to plunder the military power. It would be better for him to take up another post as a virtuous general ¡­"


    The two of them were afraid that Yue Pengju would initiate an attack, but seeing that Hua Rong took the initiative to take over their husband''s troops, the two of them became happy, and Miao Fu immediately said: "Madam is truly righteous. As reward of five hundred gold taels. "


    A glass of wine is the custom of this dynasty. It is best to buy land and become a rich man. Hua Rong did not refuse at all: "Thank you, Sir, for your grace."


    Di Ruwen tacitly agreed with her and pretended to be playacting. Seeing how watertight her response was, he couldn''t help but admire her in his heart.


    Miao Fu then said: "In that case, Madam can quickly depart and persuade Lord Yue to return to the empire to discuss about it. As for the yamen, we will definitely take good care of it. "


    "Thank you, my lords, for your grace."


    Hua Rong immediately left the imperial court and returned home. According to Miao Liu''s orders, she would set off tomorrow.

 C248 Corporal Kenji

    In the evening, Miao Liu and his son went to a house outside the Imperial City. In order to not attract attention, they had always separated. Today, Miao Fu had entered alone.


    Just as Miao Fu entered, the advisor Zhang Shu lowered his voice and said, "The principal superior has sent someone."


    Miao Fu anxiously went to the secret room to meet the woman who was still wearing the veil. They all called her the "female envoy".


    The lady then asked in a haughty tone, "What''s the situation today?"


    "Please report to principal superior. Since there was nothing happening today, their families had arranged everything according to plan to recruit all the generals, calling them to return to the imperial court and stripping them of the authority of their troops. "In addition, Yue Pengju''s wife entered the palace and took the initiative to ask his husband to hand over the military power ¡­"


    The female envoy frowned and thought for a while: "Where is Hua Rong now?"


    "She went to persuade Yue Pengju and left her son as a hostage in the palace. She probably wouldn''t dare to have second thoughts ¡­"


    The woman did not say anything for a while, and then she said, "You can leave now. "In the future, you will surely be part of the top Yuan Xun practitioners."


    "Thank you, principal superior."


    The moment Miao Fu left, the secret room closed and the female envoy pulled out a handkerchief. It was Wang Junhua, and she immediately said: "Young Master, what do you think?"


    The white-robed, elegant young master sat on the large armchair, straightening his body: "Miao Fu is so confused."


    "Hua Rong has already left his son, does young master still have anything to worry about?"


    He was furious, "Wen Long is the son of Lu Deng, even if Yue Pengju causes trouble, how can Miao Liu and the others threaten him in the slightest?"


    Wang Junhua was anxious, she hated Hua Rong to the bones and immediately said: "Miao Liu and the other two were originally unaware, so you can''t blame them. Since that''s the case, why not immediately stop Hua Rong? "


    He shook his head, lost in thought. Yue Pengju only had a thousand soldiers and horses with him when he entered the capital. The thing he had to guard against the most was Han Zhongliang, Liu Guang and Zhang Jun''s huge army. But, what exactly was Hua Rong planning to do at this most dangerous time? In order to pacify Miao Liu, Lu Wenlong had even stayed in the palace.


    Wang Junhua wanted to use this chance to get rid of Hua Rong. Regardless of whether she was dangerous or not, he could not let her go, and anxiously said: "Hua Rong is truly ridiculous, for Zhao Deji, he might not even care about his son''s life. Such a wicked woman was truly rare in this world. Young Master, you must not be soft-hearted. A moment of being soft-hearted would cause Hua Rong to ruin the big matter. It would be better to kill wrongly than to let it go.


    He was furious at Hua Rong''s actions. If it was her own son, how could she do such a thing? No matter how dangerous she was, she had to be careful. He turned to the guards by his side, "Immediately order the guards to detain Hua Rong. If Yue Pengju is to really hand over the military power and withdraw from the imperial government, then let her husband and wife go ¡­ "


    Wang Junhua immediately asked: "What will happen if Yue Pengju does not hand over the military authority?"


    He frowned and gestured.


    Wang Junhua did not dare to pursue the matter any further. He knew that the "Young Master" did not like others when it came to anything, especially when this subordinate was overstepping her boundaries. She was dead set on her ''Young Master'' and had never dared to disobey him. Seeing this, she immediately went silent, but secretly rejoiced in her heart, as long as Hua Rong was in her hands, there would always be a way to torture her. She secretly thought in her heart: "Hua Rong, Hua Rong, this time, this old lady will properly vent her dark energy, let''s see how long you can continue being so arrogant for ¡­"


    When his wife left, Yue Pengju immediately began to deploy his troops. In addition to the thousand men he brought into the capital, he also contacted the people that the old General Zong Ze had sent here previously. With Zong Ze''s death, a group of people was broken up and merged by Du Chong. Du Chong was ungrateful and ungrateful, and also avoided Zong Ze, so naturally, his trusted aides were greatly weakened. After a few battles, that group of people were all suicidal vanguards and cannon fodder. After a battle where there were too many enemies and too many people, Du Chong used the excuse of being defeated and heavily punished all the soldiers, deducting their pay. Some of the people couldn''t accept this, so they took advantage of the chaos to flee.


    This time, although Yue Pengju had only contacted 500 veterans, they had all followed him to participate in the battle to defeat Zong Han. When the two armies merged, Yue Pengju only brought the one thousand five hundred odd men to stand guard along the river.


    During the day, he was busy and distracted until late at night. Originally, he was exhausted and wanted to sleep, but Yue Pengju could not rest peacefully. When his wife and son entered the palace, he didn''t know how the situation would turn out, especially when it came to his wife, who was in grave danger. He had been with his wife for more than a year. He had slept with her every night, and now that he stretched out his hand, his arms were empty. He could not sleep.


    His eyes were as red as a rabbit''s, he could no longer stay in this place, but, how could he, who had formed his own army, dare to leave alone?


    He was counting the days. His wife had left for five days, yet there was no news at all. He was so anxious that blood was about to bubble at his mouth.


    After he had summoned the council of war, he was walking outside when a guard reported, "Lord Yue, a guest has come to visit."


    "Please."


    He looked over and saw a Confucian Scholar dressed in robes. His appearance was that of a scholar''s. He was surprised for a moment, then asked: "Ma Su, is that you?"


    Ma Su nodded: "Yes, I am."


    The two of them sat down. Without waiting for Yue Pengju to ask, Ma Su spoke first: "This time, I am not following the King''s orders, but acting on my own."


    "What does Mr. Ma want?"


    Ma Su''s expression became slightly gloomy: "Lord Yue does not know of my background. My ancestor was the Han Er of the Liaoning, his grandfather had accumulated a high rank because of his studies and family wealth. But because of some unforeseen event, families lost and people lost, and they were accidentally rescued by the King Qin in exile.


    Yue Pengju had always seen that he was abnormal, but even though he was by King Qin''s side, he was definitely not ordinary. He nodded and continued to listen to him quietly.


    "This time, I followed the King to the Shang Jing to steal some Lingzhi. After returning, I stayed in the capital. I have heard that there are eight thousand Western Liao troops in Miao Fu''s army, among them is my old friend Zhang Wei, he was originally called Yelu, but he only got his Han name after the fall of Song Dynasty, and he is also considered to be one of Miao Fu''s advisors. I can go and find out for her. "


    Yue Pengju was overjoyed. He was already worried that something would happen to his wife, so he did not receive any news. Now that Ma Su had volunteered to go, he was really overjoyed. However, if you want to go, you need a legitimate identity. "


    "I have to trouble Lord Yue to help me find a solution."


    "I will be going to Zhenjiang tomorrow to request for a Lu Dian. I don''t mind bringing you along to make a recommendation on the spot."


    "Thank you, Lord Yue, for fulfilling my wish."


    Yue Pengju replied respectfully: "Mister Ma, there''s no need to be so polite. This trip is dangerous, and we have to take care of ourselves." He knew that Ma Su had more or less received instructions from the King Qin. If it wasn''t for his own wife, he might not have taken the risk, but since Ma Su said that he had volunteered to go, he didn''t expose it.


    Ma Su also returned the gesture with his hands folded in front: "I have long heard of Lord Yue''s courtesy and respect for the Confucian Scholars, now that I have met you, you truly live up to your name." During the great battle at the Yanjing Palace, he had been saved by Yue Pengju with his life on the line. But after seeing it today, before he could even say anything, Yue Pengju called him Mister and admired himself for what he had done. Even if it wasn''t for the King''s orders, was still willing to serve him.


    On this day, the Cardinal Lv Yihao was at Zhenjiang, gathering Han Zhongliang, Zhang Jun and the others to discuss matters. He was a civil servant, and maintained his sense of superiority towards the military. When the generals bowed to him, he merely waved his hand and sat down in the middle.


    He cleared his throat and was about to speak when he saw Xin Yong Sect stumbling in, without even having the time to bow before them. He shouted, "This is bad, Miao Fu, Liu Zhengyan has changed into a soldier ¡­"


    Everyone was shocked. Xin Yong Sect reported the news of Wang Yuan''s death while gasping for breath. Zhang Jun was Wang Yuan''s godson, so Han Zhongliang had always been a good man. He had always received trust and consideration from Wang Yuan, and when the two of them heard the news of Wang Yuan''s death, they both cried loudly.


    Lv Yihao maintained his composure, at the same time, the guard delivered the mail container to him. It was the order of the empress dowager, one of the orders was to dismiss the officials of the imperial court, and the promotion to Zhang Jun and the others. The order was accompanied by a briefing on Wang Yuan''s death.


    When Lv Yihao saw this, he felt that it was no small matter, but he still maintained his presence of authority and calmness, and immediately looked at Zhang Jun, "You are the closest to the capital, what countermeasures do you have against Miao Liu Er Fierce?"


    Zhang Jun revealed a troubled expression, "The lower official only has eight thousand troops, while the second bandit has over thirty thousand. I''m afraid they are no match for us. And, the Second Vicious Beast has eight thousand troops, so it''s quite possible for them to fight. " Miao Fu had 8,000 troops under his tent, which meant that they were the descendents of the Liaoists, and had strong fighting capabilities.


    Lv Yihao looked at Han Zhongliang again. Han Zhongliang had met with Golden Army and was defeated once, but this time, there were only two thousand people under his banner.


    Lv Yihao pondered for a moment: "Right now, in the army on the river, Liu Guang''s power is the strongest, if he were to send troops together, what do you think the chances of victory would be?"


    Han Zhongliang and Zhang Jun were both Wang Yuan''s trusted aides, and their relationship was not ordinary at all. Furthermore, the two of them had formed a family together. However, Liu Guang and Wang Yuan were from two factions, and were opposing each other. In this way, it would be difficult for them to work together.


    Lv Yihao saw that the matter was not simple, although he was anxious, he remained calm and said: "The two of you can go and prepare your defenses."


    After the two of them left, that night, Lv Yihao tossed and turned. It was almost daybreak, and he was just about to call for a response when he heard the sound of a galloping horse. It was the voice of the guard: "Master L¨¹, Yue Pengju has come to report ¡­"


    Lv Yihao was overjoyed, and immediately said: "Please come in."


    It was the first time in his life that the Prime Minister had called for a military general in his bedroom.


    Lv Yihao did not wait for Yue Pengju to bow and immediately said: "When Yue Xuan returned to the capital, our family had just happened to be out and would not be able to see each other. These days, when the country is in trouble, it must be a part of the civil and military forces, and it must be a major event for all. "


    Yue Pengju saw that both of his eyes were bloodshot and felt extremely gratified in his heart. He knew that he must have been working on the matters of the Wing Wang. After the two of them greeted each other, they immediately reported to Zhang Jun and Han Zhongliang.


    Lv Yihao excitedly pulled three people along. "The three of you are here, why should you worry about such a big matter?"


    This was the first time the two of them had met Yue Pengju, and the two of them were ten or twenty years older than him. Seeing this famous general who was so famous in the rumors, they were both shocked, but Zhang Jun did not think so, but Han Zhongliang laughed heartily instead: "Yesterday, my family said that Zhang Qi and I were hard to clap, but today Yue Wu has joined, so we will definitely achieve great things."


    Han Zhongliang was ranked fifth among them. He called Zhang Jun and Yue Pengju by ranks, indicating their intimacy.


    Yue Pengju replied respectfully to the two senior generals.


    Zhang Jun immediately said, "We are willing to split the 2,000 soldiers and horses with Han Wu."


    Although he was on good terms with Han Zhongliang, at this moment, he was unwilling to rashly advance, so he was willing to give two thousand soldiers to Han Zhongliang to be the vanguard.


    But since Yue Pengju''s army was in Xiangyang, and he had collected less than two thousand horses, Zhang Jun was naturally unwilling to split the troops with him. Yue Pengju did not request for him to join them, and said: "Luckily I have received support from the two Grand Commandant s, if that is the case, Yue Pengju can become the vanguard."


    When the two of them heard that he had taken the initiative to be the vanguard, they were overjoyed. They immediately said, "We will. This way, we will have to trouble Yue Wu."


    Just as they were talking, one of the Xu officials reported, "A Gold has been delivered to the imperial script."


    Everyone immediately saluted, only to see the high ranking Gold walking in. The "gold medal" in Song Dynasty was not a misunderstanding. Instead, it was a vermilion lacquer plate with the words "Imperial script, do not enter the bed" written in golden characters. The emergency package that was passed to them was usually a bamboo tube or a leather bag to prevent damage. In order to ensure the order of the documents, the Gold numbers were usually arranged according to the "Thousand Character Classic". This was because there were no duplicate words in the "Thousand Character Classic".

 C249 Unlucky

    After Lv Yihao removed the seal on the imperial edict, when he saw that the edict was yellow paper and was on behalf of the Son of Heaven, he respectfully placed it on top of the Desk. Then, together with everyone present, he kneeled and bowed towards the south, where the Emperor was. After the ceremony, Lv Yihao held out the imperial edict and read it out to everyone present. The contents of the edict were the changes made by the young emperor.


    Everyone was excited, Lv Yihao said, "Now, Second Vicious has kidnapped the empress dowager and little emperor to order the world, and his fake life is being passed down, what a worrisome ¡­"


    Yue Pengju said: "We have already listened to my wife''s suggestion and intercepted all the mailboxes that were used to travel far away from Pingjiang."


    Lv Yihao was overjoyed: "Well done, let''s do this. From today onwards, all the documents that come to and from the healthy Zhenjiang will be intercepted." He turned to Yue Pengju and asked, "Where is your wife now?"


    Yue Pengju sighed, "To be honest, my wife Hua Shi brought me back to the capital to see the empress dowager. I don''t know where we are now." Once his wife had left, he spent his days worrying about her safety and trying to think of a way to rescue her.


    All the generals were rushing to withdraw their families from the city after the military mutiny to avoid any worries later. Unexpectedly, Yue Pengju''s wife had already left the capital and returned back to his family.


    Han Zhongliang said, "If that''s the case, then wouldn''t the second bane have taken Yue Wu''s son as hostage?"


    Yue Pengju only said: "The reason Madam brought me back is to find out more about the situation. I just do not know when she will be able to come out."


    Lv Yihao was also extremely anxious, "It''s a pity that we''re separated from the outside world and need to send someone to scout for information, but we don''t have any suitable person for that."


    Yue Pengju then pointed to the people around him and said: "This is a road trip to meet Scholar Ma Su, in times of crisis, I am willing to serve the nation."


    Lv Yihao had seen Ma Su at Yue Pengju''s side from the start. Because the situation was urgent and he did not have time to introduce the situation, he only saw that Ma Su was gentle and refined, with the bearing of a scholar.


    Ma Su had been hiding his name so everyone naturally didn''t recognize him. Furthermore, he had been teasing Jin Wushu with the King Qin in the middle of his stay in Jinguo and had been disguising himself as well. His identity was extremely secretive.


    Ma Su bowed respectfully, neither servile nor overbearing: "I am a scholar, and I am not ranked number one in the Imperial examinations. Now, I have a chance to repay you. I have an old friend in Miao Fu''s army, so I can go and inquire about the situation, and take action whenever the opportunity arises. "


    Lv Yihao said: "I''m afraid that things won''t go as planned."


    Ma Su said emotionally, "A great man should be born into the world, and should gain the honorary title of wife. Even if he were to be killed, he should still be remembered."


    Just as Lv Yihao was worrying that there was no one else to use, he saw this and immediately said: "If that''s the case, you can set out immediately. He immediately ordered Duke Xu to bring an empty official notice, and filled in Ma Su''s name on the spot, and praised him to be brave enough to come forward.


    Ma Su took the official document, bowed to everyone, and then looked at Yue Pengju, nodded, and immediately departed.


    As for Hua Rong, it was already close to evening by the time she got home.


    She had closed the door long ago, so the servants naturally did not know the importance of the mutiny. According to the instructions, she had already gone to rest. She randomly ate a bowl of rice and returned to her bedroom, feeling even more lonely. Yesterday, he had parted with Penga, but today, he had abandoned his son and even became alone.


    She was worried for her son. Although she was very confident, she was also afraid that if Miao Liu went insane, what would happen to her son''s safety? After tossing and turning, he was unable to fall asleep.


    After a while, there was a knock on the door and three light clicks.


    She was shocked, this was the King Qin''s signal.


    She was originally lying down in harmony with her clothes, as she immediately got up and opened the door. Under the cold night sky, King Qin came in with his large saber that weighed thirty-six kilograms like a leopard cat. He then covered her mouth like he was hugging a child, carried her and ran.


    Hua Rong''s mouth was covered by his hands, and she could not shout for fear of alerting the others. With just a few jumps, King Qin was still able to jump over the wall and carry her onto his good horse, whipping out of here.


    She was about to turn back, but was stopped by his big hand, causing her to feel a faint pain. Hua Rong anxiously asked: "Qin Shangcheng, what are you doing?"


    He still did not answer, and only carried her as he flew. It wasn''t until he ran more than ten kilometers away, and just as he reined his horse back, she immediately turned and anxiously asked. "Qin Shangcheng, what are you doing ¡­"


    When King Qin lowered her head, it was impossible to see his clearly in the dark night. She raised her head to ask, but just as he lowered his head, his lower jaw almost touched her lips. She felt a burst of pain and was about to speak, but he had to raise his head as well. Even though it was night, Hua Rong was still shocked. She turned to the side and almost fell off her horse.


    King Qin put his arm around her waist and said in a muffled voice, "Little girl, stay still and don''t move."


    She didn''t care about the unexpected and simply said, "Quickly send me back. I''m leaving the city tomorrow morning. If Miao Liu and the others find out that I''m running away, it''ll actually be bad ¡­"


    He held her tightly, feeling uneasy for some reason. Seeing that she was struggling so fiercely, he simply hugged her and, ignoring her struggles, urged her horse on again. They only stopped when they reached a house in front of them.


    This was an extremely quiet and secluded manor. There were no guards or servants around, and they were hiding in the depths of the desolate forest. It was lonely and desolate. Due to the cold weather, it was near the end of the year, making the atmosphere even colder.


    King Qin got off the horse and carried her. He did not walk towards the main entrance and climbed over the wall as usual.


    The moment she landed, Hua Rong broke free from his embrace and said with slight anger, "Qin Shangcheng, I want to go back."


    King Qin completely ignored her anger. She pulled her into the house, closed the door, lit the lamp and sat on the chair while pressing her down. Then she said, "Girl, you can''t go back."


    "Why?"


    "I''ve been having nightmares these past few days. I was afraid something bad might happen to you, so I forbid you to go back."


    Did he kidnap her just because she was having a nightmare? Hua Rong was incredulous. Although she was slightly angry, she was touched and only said: "I have already entered the palace to see the empress dowager. I will leave openly tomorrow morning.


    King Qin still shook his head: "I keep having the feeling that things won''t be this simple. If Miao Fu and Liu Zhengyan are idiots like them, how could they so easily transform into soldiers? "


    This was also what Hua Rong was curious about. Today, she was working together with Di Ruwen on the court assembly, but she felt that Miao Liu and the other two''s responses were mediocre, so she could not come up with any proper ideas. However, after hearing about the empress dowager''s situation, she felt that the two of them had very clever plans, and it did not seem like it was done by the two of them.


    She thought for a moment and said to herself, "Could it be that there are other forces behind these two people? But, who could it be? "


    "I don''t know either. However, you will be leaving the city tomorrow, and nothing will happen to you today. I will stay here tonight. Tomorrow, I will personally escort you out of the city. "


    "No, if they were watching me, I''d be out all night."


    "If they want to kill you, isn''t it dangerous for you to stay?"


    Hua Rong''s heart skipped a beat as she remembered what she wrote in her collar. Not only would Zhao Deji, the empress dowager, Tian Wei, and the others be doomed, the world would also be in chaos if an accident happened. The more she thought about it, the more worried she became.


    The candles were bright as King Qin stood beside her. Only then did he realise that she was wearing a life wife crown, and that there was only a casual layer of Big Kew on the outside. Originally, Hua Rong was also paying attention, afraid that something bad might happen, so he wore the crown clothes and lied down, in case there was a change in the situation, he could immediately get up and protect the crown.


    Under the candlelight, King Qin saw that she had completely recovered from the illness and wore such luxurious and graceful clothes, making his look even more elegant and dignified. He looked at his for a while, and his heart was in turmoil. The young girl from before was now a completely mature and charming woman. At his prime, he blossomed with the most magnificent and flourishing grace of a woman.


    He coughed and forced himself to calm down. "Little girl, why are you dressed like this?"


    Hua Rong hesitated for a moment. Originally, she didn''t want to hide anything from him, but crown was no small matter. Between cripples, it was a great disaster. Those who knew of it would not only have no benefits, it would instead lead to a disaster.


    This was also the reason why she guaranteed not even Yue Pengju told her about it in front of the empress dowager. After telling her husband, she had actually prepared a sneak attack for him. Even she herself didn''t want to know who he was.


    King Qin saw that she was hesitating and did not say a word, but her expression was very gentle, as if she was not deliberately hiding anything from him. Under the candlelight, one could see her eyebrows slightly raised. They were so soft and light like smoke, like the first willow leaf that had just sprouted on a spring day. In this more than a year since she was injured, he had never paid attention to her appearance again. The memory of pale lips, deep-set eye sockets, skinny withered, it was unknown when it all disappeared. Or perhaps it was because of the long term nourishment from the tiger''s bones of the Lingzhi. Her beauty was even more tender than before, but under the dignified crown, her white neck revealed such a soft section, like a slender swan.


    His throat went dry as he said, "Little girl ¡­"


    She suddenly took off the Big Kew on her body, revealing the entire body of the crown.


    King Qin was stunned, she started to take off his crown again.


    What is this girl doing?


    He looked at the soft white hands that were reaching out. The way he took off his clothes was dignified and gentle. There was nothing ungraceful about it. On the contrary, it seemed even more cautious.


    Very quickly, the crown s embroidered by Qing Luo Zhai were placed on the table. Their embroidery was exquisite, their materials were exquisite, and they were adorned with gold and silver silk. It was extremely luxurious. Seeing that she had taken off her clothes, King Qin''s throat tightened.


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t seen women undress before; on the contrary, he had seen many women undress. However, he had never seen her take off her clothes.


    Back on the island, she had been afraid of his intrusion. Every night, she slept in her neat clothes, trembling in fear as if her clothes were the most powerful form of protection. Therefore, every time they were full of joy, he would have to personally take off her clothes forcibly. Even after so many months, she was still the same, unwilling to let him take off his clothes.


    It was at this moment that he suddenly thought back to ten years ago, when he had forced her into a corner. Her voice was like the music of heaven. There were times when she had brought him incomparable joy and enjoyment, and so, she had become the peak of her heart, never forgetting, in a dream for ten years.


    Such a soft and crystal clear carcass flashed in front of his eyes as if it had been electrocuted. His mouth was dry and his entire body felt like it was about to burst into flames.


    Actually, even though the crown was gone, Hua Rong was still wearing the tight-fitting black clothes that she wore at night, which she had prepared beforehand in order to deal with any unexpected accidents. At this moment, under this tight-fitting clothing, one could see a gentle chest slightly rising and falling, a waist so soft, a body so agile, and a pair of calfskin boots so full of spirit. The lesser arch s and arrows hanging from her waist looked even more valiant.

 C250 Is this love?

    This is love?


    At this time, she was not yet aware of the King Qin''s strange gaze. She picked up the crown, folded it up and used a bundle to wrap it up, and said solemnly: "Qin Shangcheng, can you help me do one thing?"


    He asked woodenly, "What?"


    She passed the bundle to King Qin, and said in a solemn manner: "In case anything happens, please take care of this clothes for me."


    Subconsciously holding it in his hand, he suddenly asked a very strange question: "Girl, are you cold?"


    Because when his hand touched hers, for a brief moment, it felt very cold. Suddenly, he wanted to hug her, tightly hold her hand and place it on his chest. That way, he would quickly warm up.


    Hua Rong also felt that it was a little cold, so she took the wide robes on him and nodded: "It is indeed a little cold."


    The King Qin''s mouth was parched and his words were incoherent. He only asked, "What clothes are so precious?"


    "There is a secret order of the Empress Mother hidden in the collar. Take it for me and leave the city, and give it to Yue Pengju. " She smiled and explained, "I don''t know what this secret order is, and I don''t want to know, so I can''t tell you."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s not good for us to know, I don''t want to know at all. It would be best if the Wing Wang was burned down successfully. I''m afraid that Miao Liu and his men will start searching tomorrow. If they were to be exposed, the consequences would be unimaginable. If I lose my clothes, it will be easier for me to get out of here ¡­ "


    She explained patiently, smiling, her red lips opening and closing, like the petals of a rose unfolding soundlessly, soft and sweet.


    King Qin didn''t hear what she said clearly, he only stared at her red lips, looking at his faintly discernable white teeth. His head was buzzing, and in his chest, a blazing flame was about to burn everything.


    He had kissed her beautiful red lips many times, even on the night of the bridal chamber, her lips were deeply entwined with his. Such a wonderful taste! He suddenly bit his lip and felt as if he wanted to bite down on blood.


    Ever since he swore the oath, he had never been close to a single woman again. However, he was in his prime, yet another man in need, and his energy had not been vented. The night sky, the bed, was filled with longing for her, and the pain and longing for her was so intense that it was hard for him to live.


    The old pirate Third Uncle Yang scolded him many times, saying that he had fallen into a demonic state. If he died and no one watched over the island for him, wouldn''t he be destroyed by that woman?


    Ma Su and Liu Wu even more so did not understand why he was so determined to stay here. It was because the wives of other men were wasting their lives and lives without end.


    He did not understand why he wanted to stay here, knowing that he was desperate and that she was already a wife.


    He didn''t understand it, but he didn''t want to understand it either.


    Only now did he realize that he was afraid to return to the island, afraid to return to the night to suffer, to suffer the excruciating, torturous desires of men.


    I don''t know if the taste is tolerable. He knew all along that he was going to lose his mind, but how could he restrain himself?


    Thus, he subconsciously stayed here, even watching her from afar.


    However, Wangmei after quenching her thirst, like a man walking in the desert for a long time, can only imagine a mirage, until death. Like a desperate beast, it quietly paced back and forth in the forest, looking for a chance to live and prey.


    When she was on the verge of death, this desire could still be forcefully suppressed.


    However, she was fine. She stood in front of him with a sweet smile and a slim figure like a ripe peach, waiting for him to pick it and taste it.


    When she was young, she was his, and when she bloomed, she was his.


    His mouth was dripping with saliva!


    All the desires of a man could only be unleashed on her at this moment. Especially the ecstasy of the bridal chamber. The ecstasy he got from her returned to life like a wild beast waking up in a flash.


    Her mouth opened and closed, her chest rose up slightly, and her slim waist ¡­ His blood-red eyes seemed to pierce through her nightdress, searching for the flesh in her memory that had once brought him so much pleasure. He was her first man, and he had enjoyed the most pleasure from her.


    That was the first time he understood the supreme realm of merging spirit and flesh.


    He swallowed and made a gurgling sound.


    It was only then that Hua Rong noticed his peculiar gaze. She was shocked and suddenly took a step back.


    At this time, King Qin''s eyes flashed with flames that resembled that of a ferocious beast. His breathing became hurried, and he suddenly took a step forward.


    She took a few more steps back, almost touching the wall. She was already a mature woman, had had two years of marriage, harmonious with her husband, Qin Si, and had enjoyed countless times love and happiness. When she saw the look in King Qin''s eyes, how could she not know what he was thinking?


    Moreover, he was the first man!


    That kind of unforgettable pain, the pain of being torn apart, had already sunk deep into the marrow.


    Only, she hadn''t noticed it before. Ever since he had gotten severely injured, King Qin had been busy trying to rescue him and had never made any moves that she was dissatisfied with. Over time, she almost forgot that King Qin was originally a dangerous person.


    The most dangerous person.


    He didn''t know when it happened, but he had forgotten to guard against it. He thought that it was useless to guard against it. Only now did he realize how wrong he was. Subconsciously, she tightened her grip on her robe, wishing that it was a fortress.


    "Little girl!"


    His voice was hoarse and full of lust.


    She was shocked, and muttered: "Qin Shangcheng ¡­."


    King Qin took another step closer.


    At this moment, her body was already pressed against the wall, and there was no way out.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    His voice was thick and raw with desire, which flowed out of his eyes and voice. He could no longer hide it, nor could he hide it.


    She suddenly thought of that terrible night on the island, the tearing pain.


    It wasn''t pain, but the awakening of a nightmare within the soul.


    Her voice was filled with anxiety, "Qin Shangcheng, this is urgent, I have to leave immediately. Otherwise, Miao Liu and the others will not let me off.


    she said hurriedly, not knowing what she was talking about.


    "I will protect you and your son ¡­"


    "Thank you, I''ll be leaving first."


    She turned to leave, but his big hand reached out and pressed against the wall, enveloping her.


    "Little girl, you''re not allowed to leave. It''s dangerous to go back. Tonight, we''ll stay here ¡­"


    His hot breath blew on her face like a huge fireball. It was very strange. This time, his actions were not crazy, his voice was so gentle, his eyes burned with desire, and with such a deep feeling of love, it was definitely not the kind of rape that would ignore everything in the past.


    Her mind was in a state of panic and fear, and she even wanted to escape.


    Both of his hands were wrapped around the wall, but he didn''t touch her body. He only secretly trapped her in his gentle encirclement, his voice hoarse. Desire slid in his throat as he lowered his head and looked into her eyes. "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    Due to the close proximity, he could even feel the long eyelashes brushing against his eyes. It was itchy, soft, and comfortable. In that instant, he even saw his own reflection in those bright and beautiful eyes ¡­


    What a wonderful feeling!


    She quickly avoided his gaze and reached out her hand to push him away. "I''m leaving ¡­"


    "Little girl!"


    With this push, her scorching hand paused on his chest. Because she had used too much strength, through her thick fur coat, she completely ignited the boiling flames of lust in her chest.


    He suddenly stepped forward, and she immediately felt a strong heat hold her back.


    She was so frightened that she almost jumped up, but she couldn''t move at all. The excessive heat of his desire was like a hard iron rod firmly holding him down, preventing him from moving at all.


    Her breathing was labored, she was dizzy, she was oppressed by his desire. She was like a piece of paper pasted to the wall, gradually losing her breath.


    He looked down at her again, his eyes fixed on hers, and for a moment he did not speak, still lost in her long, brush eyelashes and her soft rubbing and tickling sensation.


    For a moment, he closed his eyes and quietly experienced what it was like to slap out a gentle breeze with his eyelashes. It was the most erotic poison in the world.


    There was even her clear heartbeat, a sound that resonated with the rhythm of her own heartbeat.


    This joyful knowledge made him almost forget his burning desire. How intoxicating would it be if he could spend his life with her, with her, with her, with her, without her heart?


    Love, is this love?


    Why did he have to love this woman so much?


    Love her heart?


    He laughed suddenly, joyously, opened his eyes, and saw his reflection in her misty eyes again.


    His eyes revealed a deep and gentle gaze that he would never dare to imagine in his entire life. He spoke in a low voice, "Girl, girl ¡­" Always calling, calling, as if she belonged to herself, her heart, her people.


    The voice that carried heat and energy, from the eardrums to the heart, was extremely shocked.


    Fear, a fear that grew deeper and deeper.


    Hua Rong was unable to shift her eyes away, she could only shift her gaze away, not looking at him. She tried her best to twist her body, but her petite body remained the same as it was ten years ago, unable to move in the face of his steel-like strength.


    Still.


    As long as he did not let go, he could rob her at any time.


    She could not resist at all.


    The fear in his heart deepened bit by bit. In the past, when he was alone, he could still bear the shame and live on. However, as a wife and mother now, how could she withstand another round of torture?


    But he was a pirate. He would never care about these morals.


    He would consider nothing as long as he wanted to.


    Other people''s wives, other people''s mothers!


    Those were things that he had never considered.


    As long as he wanted to.


    One of his hands tightly wrapped around her, while the other gently caressed her face. A scorching breath blew over her face, entering her mouth, robbing her nervous breathing, his voice a little dazed. "Little girl, I think at this moment, I''ve been thinking about this for ten years ¡­"


    Ten years.


    Maybe ten years.


    Time silently flowed by.


    Traps, however, would never be cut.


    He had thought of severing it many times, and had even thought of killing her to destroy everything. However, she had sworn an oath and made a heavy blow to her. After experiencing life and death, why was it that the desires of humans were like those of tigers and tigers, and couldn''t be suppressed?


    It was getting stronger and stronger.


    He must obtain it. If he continued to suppress it, he would explode like a fireball in this very night.


    "Girl, I like you ¡­" Always liked... "I don''t know why either ¡­"


    She didn''t know why, but she preferred not to like it.


    His lips were almost touching hers, but she turned away. His eyes dimmed, but it didn''t dampen his strong desire. It stayed with her.

 C251

    Because of the struggle, her hair slowly began to scatter, a jet-black strand brushed against her forehead, covering those bright and slender eyelashes. Then it began to spread, little by little, into his mouth, which was pressed against her face.


    He gently nibbled on that strand of black hair, and the fragrance at the tip of his hair was even more enticing. Suddenly, he recalled the night when he had to take care of her in order to numb himself, when he had to hug her as much as he could, when the tip of his hair had crawled into his nostrils and entered his mouth ¡­


    He gently spat out the strand of hair, which stuck to her face. It was pitch black and white, a stark contrast. He laughed and brushed her hair with his hand, not at all willing to hide his vivid charm.


    His hand was already pressed to her eyelids. She closed her eyes slightly and shuddered.


    This kind of trembling irritated him even more. They had shared a few months of intimacy, sharing a bed, and he was familiar with every inch of her body. That pink sparkle, that faint gasp ¡ª he suddenly realized that he had been having fun for so many days. What about her? At this moment, it was as though he had no other choice but to be shocked. He thought to himself, "How can I let her be as happy as myself, and not see this as a fear of her own path?"


    Don''t let her be afraid. I hope she''s happy too.


    This was the first time he thought of such an important question, so despite his fiery temper, he did not force himself to continue. Instead, he patiently wrapped her in his embrace and whispered into her ear, "Girl, don''t be afraid, I''ll treat you well ¡­ It will be fine... "You''ll definitely like it ¡­"


    As he hugged her in a slightly relaxed manner, she finally regained her senses and raised her voice. "Qin Shangcheng!"


    "Mm, little girl ¡­" His body was so close to hers that the source of his desire was so firm that it almost burned her body against the wall, imprisoning her.


    Their postures were too ambiguous. Hua Rong''s face turned red, her entire body was surrounded by that terrifying Qi, and the house suddenly became a summer place, scorching to the point where one''s soul was about to melt.


    Too dangerous.


    He was breathing hard, and she was sweating a little from the heat.


    His kiss started from her forehead, sounding one after another as though she was hypnotizing her, "Little girl, don''t be afraid ¡­ "Little girl, I will gently ¡­"


    Maybe it was the sticky, moist tips of her hair that had cooled and stuck to her neck, but she woke up with a start. She pressed her hand desperately against his chest, trying to put some distance between them, especially against that terrible desire.


    However, how could the gap between the natural strength be separated?


    As long as he didn''t let go, he wouldn''t be able to struggle.


    Incomparable rage, the rage of being forced by someone. He was even angry at himself for learning such skills, angry at the helplessness of being a woman. Why had he worked so hard for so many years, only to encounter such a situation and still be powerless, unable to protect himself?


    Could it be that he would be unable to fight back against such a terrifying situation for the rest of his life?


    King Qin''s chest was pressed up by that soft hand, and there was some distance between the two of them. He hated the distance, as if the cold wind had come in at once.


    If you don''t like it like this, the two of them had better stay close. It should have been like this a long time ago, shouldn''t it? This was his wife! His wife!


    Angry red, making her cheeks look more like a perfect red apple, he lowered his head and quickly kissed her on the lips.


    It was still the softness and sweetness of memory, and as soon as it touched him, he almost lost his soul, gasping for breath, forcing his tongue through her clenched teeth. His tongue finally reached in and sucked in the sliding softness, greedily seizing the deep sweetness that was almost forgotten.


    Too sweet.


    He gripped her tightly and never let go. Her face slowly turned red and she couldn''t breathe. Her body trembled.


    His hand lightly touched the beautiful softness that he had longed for for for for a long time, and despite the heavy clothes, that trembling pleasure almost broke through his entire body, and he let go of her in her desperate struggle, almost unable to breathe. His voice was hoarse and he could barely utter a word, "Girl, give me, come with me ¡­" I can''t take it anymore... Trembling every night... I miss you every night... "I want you ¡­"


    She closed her eyes and burst into tears.


    The teardrop fell right onto his lips as he kissed her. It slipped between their lips and entered his mouth. It was astringent, as if it was cooling down on the sweet taste of the honey.


    His lips left her and he was startled, his actions still as gentle as before. He touched her warm face and said, "Little girl, don''t be afraid. I''ll treat you well. In the future, I won''t let you get hurt anymore ¡­"


    Then one arm wrapped around her, the other down her neck. He was an impatient person who had never been so patient and gentle in his life, but at this moment, his hand was willingly resting on that soft and fair neck, gently stroking that faint scar as he sighed in pity, "Little girl, no one will dare hurt you again in the future. "I will be good to you every single day of my life ¡­"


    His hand gently caressed the wound for a long time, as if he was trying to dissolve the faint scar. After a long time, he gently untied her clothes. His outer robe had already been ripped apart. Under his tight night attire, he stretched his hand towards the first button, undid it, and then, below it ¡­


    She slowly opened her mouth, and with such a calm voice, it was as if they were casually discussing, "King Qin, you shouldn''t have helped me find some kind of lingzhi root, and even more so, shouldn''t have saved my life in one stroke ¡­"


    He froze, his hand still on the second button.


    Her hand was on his chest. Feeling the force from her hand, the force of being anxious to get rid of it, he immediately took half a step back. Feeling the force from her hand, the force of being anxious to get rid of it, he immediately took half a step back.


    She knew the girl''s character the best. If she was unwilling, it would be a great harm to force her again, and it would even take her life. With so much damage done and his life on the line, even if his emotions were on fire right now, he could not force even the slightest bit of it.


    She was still leaning against the wall, her eyes closed and tears streaming down her face.


    He felt a pang in his heart. It was an extremely strange feeling. This soft and beautiful body was not only hers, but also his own. It was at least a part of him. Countless despairing and sorrowful days, he rushed to find the Lingzhi, as if saving himself to save that frostbitten body.


    This was a precious life that had been saved after thousands of years of suffering and suffering.


    It was more precious than his own life.


    Because of this, who would have the heart to personally chop off an arm and a leg? One hand, one foot?


    He gently embraced her, not knowing how to comfort her, and only said, "Girl, it''s my fault. I can''t help it, I long for you every night ¡­ The night we were married... Every time I wake up, I go crazy... "But, I won''t hurt you, how can I not hurt you ¡­"


    His embrace no longer felt any pressure, as it trapped his own sense of oppression. That burning desire of his threatened ¡­ Now that everything was gone, even the air around him suddenly felt a little lighter.


    He used the Big Kew that he had spread out to cover her petite body, reached out his hands to wipe the tears on her face and smiled: "Girl, I''ll keep this clothes for you, it won''t be a problem. I''ll do what you tell me to do. "


    As soon as she struggled, he released her, but he could not bear to do so. His hand still rested lightly on her waist.


    She pulled away from him, walked a few steps away from him, buttoned her robe, and turned to leave.


    He chased after her. "Little girl, I''ll keep your clothes for you."


    Only then did she remember the package on the table, and quickly turned around and took it. It was the set of crown s, and she turned around and left.


    "Little girl, it''s too dangerous. Give me my clothes."


    Her voice was very cold. "No need."


    He was startled, like a child who had done something wrong. He carefully asked, "Little girl, I''ll listen to you ¡­"


    "No need."


    "Little girl!"


    He took another step forward and grabbed her hand, and as soon as she struggled, he let go.


    At this moment, Hua Rong completely understood in her heart why he was able to stay here unhesitatingly ¡ª He did not give up, he had never given up!


    Perhaps, deep down in his bones, he had even thought of himself as his "wife"!


    His vow was something he desired. As long as he could meet with him once, he would be in more danger.


    If it wasn''t for his reputation, could it be that he had actually shamed Pengju''s surname?


    She bit her lip, angry and slightly sad. He was stubborn and stubborn like this. This man was born to be the devil''s star in his life.


    Her voice was cold, "King Qin, let''s not meet again in the future."


    He hurriedly said, "Little girl, I''m sorry ¡­"


    No matter if it was'' I''m sorry ''or'' Guarantee '', they could not do it.


    Man is often the slave of desire.


    Rather than defend, it was better to cut him off.


    Her voice grew firmer, "King Qin, I won''t meet you again in the future."


    Besides desire, there was danger. The Wing Wang is a matter of my husband and wife, what does it have to do with him, a pirate? What sort of obligation did he have to get involved and work for Zhao Deji? As for himself, he was also unwilling to place Zhao Deji in any danger, and pay any price, because of him. Besides, if they continued to pester like this, they would never stop until their entire lives had ended.


    She said lightly: "King Qin, forget about your oath. It''s completely ridiculous."


    He was slightly angered. "Your father''s oath is serious!"


    She shook her head. "No! The oath must be kept by both sides, not by one side. "I''ve never promised you, so you can''t use your oath to restrain yourself ¡­" "Besides, your oath is a great deal of pressure and injustice to me."


    "I don''t want you to abide by any oath!"


    Her voice was sharp. "That''s why you don''t have to follow my orders!"


    "What laozi wants has nothing to do with you, it''s none of your business."


    She laughed coldly, "It has nothing to do with me? King Qin, you cannot take your unilateral oath as if I owe you. Actually, wouldn''t it be great if you could find as many women as you like? Haven''t you had enough women before? If you don''t even get a hundred, you will get eighty. What is the price for you to swear an oath now? "


    "Laozi likes you, Laozi will never find another woman in my life."


    "I am Yue Pengju''s wife!"


    "I don''t care whose wife you are! Even a fool like Yue Pengju would have a short life. When he dies, this daddy will marry you. "


    She almost jumped up and ruthlessly slapped him in the face. Why would Pengju have to die? Why did you curse him like that? See, he still told the truth, and he actually had such an idea! When Yue Pengju dies, would he marry him again?


    Why would Pengju die? Why?


    She was so angry that veins started popping out on her forehead, "King Qin, even if you don''t want to find a woman for a few more lifetimes, I won''t marry you!"

 C252 carnage

    "You will always marry laozi! I won''t look for another woman! "


    She was so angry that she started laughing, "Do you think you are worthy of me with that dirty body of yours? Or is it an excuse to use this oath as a bargaining chip to threaten me and humiliate me? "


    Insult? Where did this come from? He was also getting angry, "I did not insult you!"


    "Then what did you do just now?"


    He was momentarily at a loss for words. He timidly said, "Girl, I was wrong. I just like you ¡­"


    "You are indeed wrong, it is wrong to take an oath as a desire, and shamelessly pester a married woman again and again! Besides, don''t you dare expect Pengju to die! "He''s much younger than you. Even if he dies, you die first!"


    He had never heard her say such vicious words. He was enraged and almost roared: "What''s wrong with this daddy? "This old man pays his respects to you ¡­"


    To pay respects to a hall? That could be considered as paying respects to a hall? The matter of holding a knife to his neck still needed to be brought up again!


    She sneered: "I have always regretted recognizing you as Brother of brotherhood. Since you have already said this, we shall cut you in half and Brother of brotherhood should not be involved in this either."


    He panted heavily, "Your father does not really care about this. I, your father, am not lucky enough to be a ''girl'' like you. "


    "Since you do not deserve it, then I will cut you in half."


    One cut, two halves!


    One slash, two cuts!


    Who cares who?


    He took a step forward and snatched the bag from her hands. "Since I was the one who kidnapped you, I''ll help you with this one last time. From now on, we don''t owe each other anything."


    She reached out her hand to snatch the bag back, "No need, I don''t trust you. It''s such a secret, how can I let a pirate like you participate?"


    "Little girl!"


    She saw that his eyes were on the verge of spitting fire. "We have never been the same people," she said flatly. So I don''t need you to do anything else for me. "You better not use the excuse of caring about my safety to harass me. I''d rather wear the crown''s glory with Pengju, than to be your pirate wife and humiliate my ancestors ¡­"


    His fists were clenched, heavy, rattling.


    She met his flaming eyes and suddenly laughed.


    "King Qin, do you think that you''re very good to me?"


    "Don''t tell me I''m not good to you?!"


    Her voice was very calm. "That''s right, you saved my life twice, but don''t you forget who insulted me and tortured me to death? After I escaped from the island, I swore to kill you one day for revenge. These two times, I''ll consider the compensation you owe me. As for finding Lingzhi for me, that''s even more laughable. Why are you looking for Lingzhi? It''s because you hurt me! Do you think I don''t know? At that time, you wanted to kill me. If you hadn''t used such a heavy hand on me, would I have ended up like this? "


    He could not answer a single word.


    She suddenly took a step forward, and said aggressively: "King Qin, do you dare say that at that time, you didn''t truly want to kill me? You hate me marrying Yue Pengju, so you want to vent your anger by killing me and destroy me. "You dare say that''s not the case?"


    He took a step back, and for the first time he could not speak properly before her, as if he were an unarmed man, weak and powerless.


    "Little girl!"


    His voice was muffled, forced, and sad.


    "Little girl! Little girl!" "I''m really upset when I hear that. From the island until now, what you have brought me is only harm, and you even think that you are good to me. You have caused me to lose my legacy, to be unable to have children. You are not like a woman at all, only able to endure the gazes of sympathy and mockery from others. You know what they say? If it wasn''t ''Peng Ju''s concubine,'' then it was secretly mocking that I was a ''hen that doesn''t lay eggs''... Even Zhao Deji had repeatedly sent Medical Officer Wang Jixian to spy on me, and only when he was sure that I couldn''t have children did he feign to give me some Lingzhi. If it wasn''t for that, I would have been executed a long time ago ¡­ You think you''re good? You are more or less the same as Zhao Deji ¡­ "


    As if he had received a heavy blow, he took another step back. His eyes were filled with panic as he spoke incoherently, "Girl, do you hate me? "You''ve always hated me?"


    "Do you think I would be grateful to you? Can''t give birth, looks like trash, which woman would be so grateful to the culprit that caused all of this? "


    He gritted his teeth, his fists creaking and his bones cracking.


    She stared fearlessly at his iron fists and sneered: "You want to hit me again, don''t you? What does it matter? In any case, being beaten up like that by you, another punch wouldn''t be more painful than death. I did not want to live anymore, and did not even look like a normal woman. I have also let down Yue Pengju ¡­ "


    King Qin''s eyes turned red, he shouted: "Little girl, why are you forcing me like this?"


    "Force you? Are you forcing me or am I forcing you? "


    "You said you forgave me, you said it yourself ¡­"


    "When did I say that? I''ve never forgiven you! Every time I think about how I can''t have children, I hate you... King Qin, I will hate you for the rest of my life ¡­ "


    "King Qin!" The voice of "King Qin" resounded like a devil in his ears.


    It was not just a change of name, but the demise of friendship.


    He felt a surge of unease, fear, and disappointment ¡­ In the past, it had always been him "cutting off friends" with her. Everything could be grasped, whether it was love or hate. But this time, it was different. This time, it was she who had decisively turned against him.


    Just like ten years ago, she had quietly escaped and never heard of him again. No matter what, she was unwilling to meet him.


    ''My enemy, is the woman I love going to become my enemy? ''


    If they did not meet again in this life, what would they do?


    No, how could he break with her? Never break with her.


    He was frightened and anxious. His heart was in turmoil, but he couldn''t say a few words to salvage the situation or to comfort her.


    The way she served the rice, the way she made the tea, the way she put on her headscarf... Even though she didn''t say it out loud, didn''t she forgive him? Didn''t you?


    The scenes in his mind were of her gentleness. He calmed down a little and spoke softly, "Little girl, I was in the wrong today. I shouldn''t have ¡­"


    "It shouldn''t be this way, it shouldn''t be that way... Which time didn''t you say that? You were stuck in the capital and refused to go back. You were constantly thinking about my broken body, do you think I don''t know? " Her voice became extremely mournful as she suddenly rushed forward and tore off her jacket, standing straight in front of him, "King Qin, the reason you gave me the lingzhi medicine to cure me was only to obtain this body, not for my own good and because you truly cared about me. What am I? That''s the prize you keep thinking about, the tool to vent your desires. Alright, since you think that this body is yours, then if you want this body, then you have to insult me, torture me, and release your beast desires, I''ll give it to you, I''ll give it to you ¡­ You can do whatever you want! "


    He fell back, one foot on the threshold, almost falling.


    He held onto the door frame to steady himself as he spoke incoherently, "Girl ¡­" I''ll treat you well and never hurt you again ¡­ Little girl, can you forgive me? "


    "What a useless man!" She coldly snorted, "There are many women in this world. What are you begging me for? King Qin, I''ll tell you today, stop scheming and waiting for Peng Ju to die! He definitely would not die! Even if he dies, I will go with him. I will not live a life without being humiliated by you on your island. No, don''t even think about it! If I had followed you, I wouldn''t have run away! You are so stupid that you can''t see this clearly? "Stop dreaming!"


    The veins on King Qin''s forehead were growing one by one like a green caterpillar whose blood vessels were about to burst. Like a tiger, his eyes were about to bleed.


    Hua Rong suddenly felt a little afraid in her heart. She couldn''t help but take a step back slowly.


    King Qin reached out to grab her package, "Fine, after what I''ve done, I''ll never see you again."


    She was already prepared for this, so she grabbed onto it warily. "I don''t need you to do anything. Scram ¡­"


    He growled, "I will only do one last thing for you."


    "NO!" I don''t need it! " She sneered, "This is your usual excuse, it''s always like this, and you keep pestering me. King Qin, this time, I will not give you the chance to continue pestering me ¡­ "


    She had always regarded her love and care as "entangling"!


    He gritted his teeth. "Little girl, you will regret this! "You will definitely regret it ¡­"


    "I don''t regret it! Rest assured, no matter how far I go in the future, I will never beg you again. My husband, Yue Pengju, will naturally help me. King Qin, you can go, I don''t need your help anymore! "


    He was no longer glaring at her fiercely, but was instead staring at her with a sorrowful, completely despairing expression! Clenching his fist, he turned around and left.


    Soon, his body disappeared into the boundless night.


    The wind blew in through the open door and the candlelight on the table was extinguished.


    With a burst of chilliness, Hua Rong quietly put on the big robe in her hand, and then picked up the bag on the table. She laughed bitterly, rather than asking for the glory of the crown, it would be better to just wear a set of Jing Chai cloth skirt at some corner at the ends of the earth.


    Who would want something like that?


    Even if he didn''t have to pay for it with his life, the royal family''s kindness was like a storm in the sky and the rain in the earth.


    However, she didn''t even have time to sigh with emotion. With a jolt of her mind, she immediately untied her backpack, put on the crown again, and put on her robes. Only then did she close the door and walk forward.


    Outside the door, there was a handsome horse. It was left behind when King Qin kidnapped her. Before he left, he was worried that it would be inconvenient if she didn''t have a mount, so he decided to stay.


    Hua Rong hesitated for a moment, then jumped onto her horse and waved her whip. She suddenly had a very strange feeling in her heart, that there was a pair of eyes staring at him from the darkness.


    Was the King Qin hiding in the darkness?


    However, he had clearly just left, and she had also heard his footsteps and watched him run off into the distance.


    Why did he have such a strange feeling? It was as if his breath still lingered in the air.


    She didn''t have any time to think about it. She only wanted him to leave so she wouldn''t owe him any love. A cold wind blew, causing his face to turn hot. It was unknown when he had started crying. She dried the line vigorously, hit her horse, and ran.


    Until her figure completely disappeared, the Horseshoe could no longer hear anything. It was only then that King Qin slowly peeked out of a big tree in front of them.


    He sat on a huge rock and looked up at the cold night sky. It was winter, and the cold air assaulted people. However, their hearts were completely numb, and they could not feel anything.


    The fierce words she spoke, why did it have to be like this? However, how could he be at ease at a time like this? If he knew that she could not be saved, then why did he have to go through so much trouble to find Lingzhi?


    Could it be that she didn''t want him to get into danger and chase him away on purpose?


    Thinking of this, his heart warmed up a lot.


    However, that blade-like accusation once again suppressed the warmth. He just sat there blankly, looking at the direction that she left in, slowly understanding that he really couldn''t continue to "pester" her.


    What was important was not the difference between land and sea, but the difference between her and her worshippers.


    In the distance, Liu Wu slowly approached and whispered, "Great King, what should we do?"


    Without another word, he got up and left. Liu Wu did not dare to ask, and followed closely behind him.

 C253 guesswork

    Hua Rong dismounted from her horse when she was five kilometers away.


    She quietly ran back to her room. She didn''t go through the main entrance, she was like an agile leopard cat, quietly jumping over the wall and entering the room. Standing at the door for a while, he didn''t feel anything out of the ordinary. It was almost dawn. She was about to push open the door and enter when she suddenly felt a chill in her body. Two weapons and spears were coming at her from both sides.


    Even though she was prepared, she was still surprised. Miao Liu and the other two really had someone behind them. Otherwise, why would they suddenly ''wake up'' and send people to assassinate them before they left the city?


    King Qin was right.


    She drew her bow to resist and shouted, "Someone come!"


    However, the servants outside the door showed no signs of movement. They must have been killed long ago.


    She did not dare to stay and kept retreating. However, the person who came seemed to have made up his mind to kill her. Seven or eight shadows came out from the dark, all covered by Black.


    She repelled the attacks of the two as she panicked, but remained calm as she shouted, "How dare a scoundrel act so arrogantly? I am the bestowed upon me by the empress dowager, are you waiting for me to rebel?"


    One of them sneered, "You better not be long-winded when death is at hand ¡­"


    The sound was like that of an old crow, shocking her. She was about to speak again, but was forced into a corner by the two sabers. She could only force herself to keep her mind, in order to protect herself.


    Another slash came, and her heart went cold. She only wanted to think, if I really lose my life here today, I won''t even be able to see my husband and son again.


    His heart turned cold and he could even feel the blade graze against his skin. The oppressive feeling quickly disappeared as a long spear came at them and knocked them out. Then, a hand wrapped tightly around her waist.


    Although it was dark, that figure didn''t need to be identified. Naturally, he knew who it was. She was about to open her mouth to speak, but instead of saying anything, she stuck her body against his chest, turned around in an instant and brandished her bow. His long spear was pierced by thorns, and then two more fell.


    Further ahead, there was a checkpoint that Miao Liu had specially set up. Hua Rong lowered her voice: "About the card, what do we do?"


    "I know, if it doesn''t work, then I''ll force my way in."


    However, it was still difficult to force his way through. Furthermore, the sky had already begun to brighten. As the two of them continued forward, the checkpoint in front of them suddenly released a crackling sound. A stink bomb exploded in the air and instantly, chaos broke out. Even a large section of the nearby wall was blown apart.


    When the soldiers guarding the city saw this unforeseen event, they all rushed forward. The two of them took the opportunity to gallop past the city gates, but when the soldiers returned, they could only hear the sound of wind blowing. They even said to themselves strangely, "Someone just went out?"


    "I didn''t see it." Today''s matter is weird. Everyone, be careful. "


    Hua Rong was sitting in front, with her head leaning on her familiar chest, her entire body was drenched in sweat. The wind blew past, and her heart was exceptionally cold, but her voice was choked with emotions: "Peng Gao, why are you back?"


    Yue Pengju hugged his wife happily. That night, he ran all the way home, afraid of alerting the enemy, not even daring to bring a guard along. Relying on his horse''s pace, he came home alone, disguised as a horse.


    "I''m afraid you''re in danger. "After the meeting yesterday, I took advantage of the night to rush back. I sent a signal outside, but you''re nowhere to be seen. I''ll wait for you for a while ¡­"


    At that time, he would be kidnapped by the King Qin and he would naturally no longer be seen.


    She didn''t want to bring up this matter, she could only laugh, "Pengju, if you hadn''t arrived today, I would have been in danger."


    "However, I have to thank King Qin. The stink cannon was definitely fired by him just now. If it wasn''t for him, we wouldn''t have been able to escape. "


    At this moment, she didn''t want to talk about the King Qin anymore, and every time he did something, she would feel more guilty towards him. Yue Pengju didn''t notice anything strange about his wife. He only held her tightly and asked: "Feng Da, are you cold?"


    She shrank into her husband''s embrace, who immediately untied his coarse and thick robe and wrapped it around her. Swiftly riding on horseback, he galloped towards Jiangping.


    In order to not attract attention, Yue Pengju returned to his residence first. He did his work normally, while Hua Rong stayed behind and was slightly delayed. Lv Yihao, Han Zhongliang, Zhang Jun and the others had a discussion with him, but did not know that he had made a night raid, so they rushed back.


    After a while, the soldier reported, "Mrs. Guo has arrived."


    Yue Pengju also pretended to be happy and immediately stood up and prepared to go out to welcome them. Hearing that Hua Rong had come over, Lv Yihao and the others all went to welcome him. Yue Pengju immediately said: "My lord, there is no need to be like this, my wife is here to see you, I do not dare to ask of you."


    Lv Yihao said in a serious tone: "Madam is righteous, if you take the risk yourself, lower official will welcome you." Actually, all of them were confused, why did Hua Rong become the "Mrs. Guo" just by going back?


    Everyone welcomed Hua Rong and she was already seated in the hall.


    Lv Yihao and the others were surprised to see Hua Rong again, but seeing her dressed in crown s, her face immediately flushed red from running, looking extremely lovely and beautiful, yet extremely dignified at the same time.


    Han Zhongliang, Zhang Jun and the others were all married to famous courtesans that were famous for their beauty. Now that he had seen Yue Pengju''s wife, Han Zhongliang stuck his tongue out and thought in his heart, no wonder Yue Pengju only had one wife, he actually had such a symbol of a wife.


    Yue Pengju saw his wife introducing her to the various officials present one by one. Because Hua Rong had completed her mission, her heart was at ease and she was even more spirited, thus she told them about the situation when the empress dowager called him in, her observation and analysis of Miao Liu and the other two, and even their suspicions, but never mentioned the secret inside her crown.


    When Lv Yihao heard that she had actually left his son in the palace as a "hostage", he respectfully bowed.


    Hua Rong was already worried for his son, upon hearing this, she couldn''t help but cry. Yue Pengju also remembered his son. The couple felt very uncomfortable.


    When the crowd waited for his couple to calm down, Lv Yihao asked, "What background does Miao Liu have?"


    No one could answer. Only Han Zhongliang said: "lower official has known this fellow Miao Fu for a long time, I''ve never heard of his outstanding abilities."


    "Could it be a fake Liu Yu?"


    Hua Rong and her wife had the same thoughts. If there was no backer, Miao Liu and the others would not be able to stand out so how could they plan it properly?


    Yue Pengju said, "Since that''s the case, let us send our troops at once. Otherwise, if we hesitate, the Shangguan Family and the empress dowager will still be in danger ¡­" Everyone present, especially political figures like Lv Yihao, naturally understood the "danger" of Shangguan Family. If they were to encounter an accident, the situation would become even worse. However, for the sake of honor, they didn''t dare to even mention the emperor''s "cripple". Lv Yihao pressed the sword hilt on the table, which was given to him by Zhao Deji when he was out patrolling the army, and loudly said: "It''s time to serve the Shangguan Family, other than Miao Liu Er who will do it in one move ¡­"


    But looking at Lv Yihao''s treasured sword, he did not dare to say anything. He turned around, looked at Han Zhongliang, and said, "Our family and Han Wuxin are like brothers that are unable to differentiate between each other, let''s split the two groups first ¡­"


    Han Zhongliang stuck out his tongue, "This is great. Immediately, our family will gather our troops, the Wing Wang. "


    Hua Rong who was watching Han Zhongliang''s habit felt that it was very funny. The boss was a man, although he would always make faces when he spoke, but when he saw''s words, he was even more straightforward than Zhang Jun.


    Lv Yihao''s eyes turned to Yue Pengju, and he said with emotion: "Our family has collected over one thousand and five hundred old horses and soldiers, and we are only willing to be the vanguard to lead the way, and wait for Grand Commandant Han and Grand Commandant Zhang''s army to take the lead ¡­"


    Zhang Jun was worrying that he would be sent to be the vanguard to meet force with force, injuring forces. Hearing Yue Pengju''s offer of help, Lv Yihao was also very pleased: "Since that''s the case, the army gathering Wing Wang is extremely urgent, Yue Wu will be the vanguard, Han Wu Zhong will be the vanguard, Zhang Qi will attack together, to achieve success in one strike."


    He addressed the three of them as the rankers, indicating their intimacy.


    After settling down, everyone split up and prepared to move out.


    When Yue Pengju and his wife returned back to their temporary residence, they suddenly thought of the hunger that they had not eaten in half a day, like the rumbling of thunder. Yue Pengju saw that his wife''s expression was already haggard and tired, he immediately said: "I have orders for food, you can rest first before eating."


    She smiled sweetly as she stood beside him and looked at the defensive and offensive map of Lin An on the table with him. She shook her head and said, "I''m not tired, but this expedition is no small matter. I''ve paid attention to the layout of the palace this time. Remember this well ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, he heard a notification. It was the King Qin.


    The King Qin did not wish to reveal his true appearance and stealthily came over and disguised himself as necessary. When Yue Pengju saw him, he was overjoyed and left or right, bowing respectfully: "King Qin, thank you for your help this time."


    However, Hua Rong was cold. She neither opened her mouth nor looked at him. The stink bomb was indeed fired by him. Didn''t he leave? Why did she come back? This fool, others wouldn''t give up until they reach the Yellow River, just like how he wouldn''t give up until they reached the Yellow River.


    She looked at him inadvertently, but King Qin did not look at her at all, as if they had never met. He took out a scroll from his bosom and said, "I suspect that Qin Gui''s old turtle and his turtle were involved in Miao Liu Weapon Transformation. I have sent some people to his mansion to discuss the matter secretly, and adding the intelligence report from the Kanggong, all of you look, it''s all here ¡­ "


    The two of them were startled, Qin Gui was a cunning old schemer, he was obviously a spy from Jinguo, and was even disguised as a shepherd. Just that, Qin Gui would not have such abilities, right?


    Yue Pengju took a careful look at all these things, and saw that it was a stack of words written on a painting, and immediately asked: "Qin Gui is at home recuperating, these are just exchange documents, normal lyrics, you can''t see anything?"


    "I only suspect that there is no conclusive evidence." This old turtle does not leave his house every day, but his wife''s movements are very strange ¡­ "


    Hua Rong frowned slightly. Sometimes, Wang Junhua this woman''s schemes are even more vicious than Qin Gui''s. He suddenly had a vague feeling in his heart: Could it be that Jin Wushu was involved in this matter?


    But, he was far away in the Jinguo, where did he get this ability from?


    Yue Pengju and the King Qin discussed for a long time, but there was no conclusion. Gathering troops was originally a very secretive matter, but after experiencing so many things, Yue Pengju had a lot of trust in the King Qin and didn''t hide anything from him, so he told him everything.


    King Qin thought for a moment: "No matter what happens this time, we have to get rid of Qin Gui, the villain. Otherwise, there will be no peace day."


    Yue Pengju sighed: "It''s also impossible for Your Majesty to trust him."

 C254 Donations

    "This old man has a plan. If Qin Gui were to make a comeback, he will expose his scandal in the public and tell the world about this wretched couple''s shameful affair. In that case, people will suspect and rumors will spread everywhere. He will definitely take it well ¡­"


    Hua Rong wanted to shout good, but held back. Yue Pengju laughed and nodded.


    King Qin secretly saw that Hua Rong''s expression was indifferent, he thought, if you ignore me, I won''t be looking for you, I''m only talking to Yue Pengju, the little brat.


    At this time, the food was already prepared, Yue Pengju immediately said passionately: King Qin, let''s eat first, it''s getting late, you can rest here for tonight.


    "Alright, laozi is panicking due to the hunger."


    Yue Pengju looked at his wife. He had thought that she would immediately instruct him to prepare a room that would be as gentle and obedient as usual, but instead saw her expressionless face and ice-cold gaze. She said lightly: "King Qin, you may leave."


    King Qin had already made up his mind since the night before, as long as he could protect her and make her safe and sound this time, he would leave. However, in the end, there was a faint desire and expectation in his heart, especially when he saw her occasional smile after entering the door. Although it wasn''t directed at him, he was secretly happy, and his heart floated up to a tiny bit of hope. He only wanted, as long as she was like this, and as long as she didn''t fall out with him, even if he had to live another life for her, and even if it would be because of her, protecting a person like Zhao Deji who despised him, he would not refuse.


    However, listening to Yue Pengju leaving him to eat, he wanted to experience it again, even if it was the last time, how considerate she was in serving him food. That hazy feeling made him feel that he was his wife, like it was the wish of a family. However, it was not the warmth from his memories. Rather, it was so cold that it was like ice.


    His heart turned cold and he coughed before shifting his gaze to somewhere else.


    It was only then that she recalled that when King Qin came over, Hua Rong did not greet him like she used to. He tried to say, "Everyone go eat first ¡­"


    Hua Rong was still unmoved as she glanced at the King Qin: "I only prepared food for two people, there''s no excess."


    Yue Pengju was even more surprised, the food outside was plentiful, with a King Qin, it was enough, when did his wife become so petty, and start speaking nonsense? He could not help but secretly pull at his wife''s hand. "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    Hua Rong ignored him and shook off his hand. She did not look at him, nor did she look at King Qin as she said coldly: "I don''t want to eat with outsiders. If you want to eat it, eat it yourselves. "


    King Qin only felt a chill from head to toe, chilling to the core. He understood that the little girl was going to be completely cut off from him. King Qin could not stay any longer, his chest was rising and falling rapidly as he said angrily: "Hua Rong, you don''t have to be like this, I do not care about this meal of yours ¡­"


    She sneered and did not speak again.


    King Qin turned and left.


    Yue Pengju found it embarrassing to open his mouth to urge him to stay again, and only after seeing him walk out the door did he turn his gaze towards his wife and ask in a low voice: "What happened to you?"


    "Nothing!"


    "King Qin has good intentions as well. He''s been very helpful to us this time. Since he sent us news, why can''t we even have a single meal? "


    She replied stiffly, "I don''t need his good intentions, and I don''t want to see him again. Why are you making him eat?"


    Yue Pengju had never seen his wife act so arrogantly before. He was stunned for a moment before slowly saying, "There is something bad about the King Qin, but he has worked so hard these past few days ¡­"


    Hua Rong was suddenly furious, the grievances that were suppressed at the bottom of her heart gushed out together, and she loudly said: "What hard work does he have? He deserved it. He beat me so badly that I couldn''t bear to have children, not like a woman, who would walk around in front of me every day, and I hated him when I saw him. Can''t I hate him? I hate him. That''s right, I''m so narrow-minded, I don''t want to work with him, I don''t want to see him, and I don''t care about any news of him. He is doing this for Zhao Deji, not me. If you want to eat, ask Zhao Deji to invite him to eat ¡­ "


    Fortunately Yue Pengju had already sent everyone off and shut the door tightly, so even if she was angry, her voice was still softer. However, the more they said it, the more it sounded unsightly it was,. Yue Pengju and his wife had always loved each other, but they could not tolerate her not being able to differentiate good from bad, so they were slightly angered and whispered: "Today''s situation is tense, King Qin is a pirate that can still look at the bigger picture.


    "Yes, I am worse than a pirate. I don''t care about anything. "All of you are men who do great things. You all have high realms, but I don''t want to work with my enemies anymore ¡­"


    "King Qin is not an enemy! Even if he did do something, it would most likely cancel him out! "


    "Cancel? It would be a set-off for you. Not to me. You can also take in concubines and have children for you, but what about me? My life is ruined. Don''t you want to have your own blood and blood? If you can''t take a concubine this year and a concubine next year, what about five years later? And ten years later? "At that time, I will become a sinner, a sinner who will put an end to your burning incense, a sinner who will be despised by you, a sinner who will grow old with no end in sight ¡­"


    Before she could finish, she turned and rushed into her bedroom, and closed the door with a bang. When Yue Pengju went to open the door, he found that she had already locked it from the inside, and could not even open the door.


    This was the first time in more than ten years that the two of them had a dirty argument. Yue Pengju was so angry that he sat on the chair for a while. He did not understand what was going on, what kind of change had occurred, for his wife to suddenly become so crazy?


    Weren''t they still fine a few days ago? She had even fried tea for King Qin. Why did they become enemies today?


    He had always believed that he and his wife, regardless of whether they were reunited or separated, shared the same thoughts and feelings. It was only today that he realized that he didn''t understand what she was thinking at all.


    She could not bear children, and he had never despised her. Besides, he already had a cute son, so it didn''t matter whether he gave birth to her or not. He let out a long sigh. Suddenly, he remembered that her son had remained at the palace as a "hostage." Even though she wasn''t her biological father, Hua Rong had great feelings for her son.


    Even so, wasn''t he worried? To be able to save Zhao Deji with his urgent dispatch of troops, naturally, he could also save her son. There was no need for her to vent all her anger on the King Qin!


    After a long time, there was no response from the guards. They carefully asked, "Sir, let''s eat ¡­"


    He shook his head. Originally, he was extremely hungry, but now, he had no appetite at all. He only said, "Go and heat up the dishes first. Madam is not feeling well. I''ll wait for her to rest and eat together with her."


    "Yes."


    When King Qin went out, perhaps he did not feel any surprise from Hua Rong''s actions, nor did he feel any greater grief. It was just that her heart was truly and utterly dead.


    Liu Wu asked him: "Great King, where are we going now?"


    "Let''s go back."


    Third Uncle Yang had already sent people over many times to ask him to return. He thought that if he did not go back now, the small fry would rebel.


    Liu Wu hesitated: "Then what about Ma Su?"


    "Since Ma Su has already entered the capital, he will not be able to leave for a moment. If he stayed, he might be able to make a name for himself and become rich. It wasn''t in vain for him to be a scholar, and his future prospects were better than being a pirate. "Don''t worry about him."


    During the entire journey, Liu Wu had been as close to him as a brother. When he thought of this farewell, it was unknown when he would meet Ma Su again, but he listened to King Qin''s tone and did not dare to say anything else.


    King Qin turned around and looked at the pitch-black night. This journey had been like a dream for ten years.


    Seeing him act this way, Liu Wu could no longer hold back, and angrily said: "The Madame Yue is also ruthless, the King is willing to die for her, but she is actually so unsightly."


    King Qin shook his head.


    "Great King, there are so many good women in this world. If you return to the island, you must immediately get married and have children. Why should you care about her? "Such a heartless woman ¡­"


    King Qin interrupted him with a bland voice. "She is not heartless!"


    Liu Wu was startled.


    "I bullied her many times, and injured her as well. She only scolded me a few times, so it can''t be considered as being heartless."


    Liu Wu disagreed: "She doesn''t know what''s good for her."


    "What do you know about me?"


    Liu Wu did not accept this, and did not dare say anything else.


    The King Qin raised his whip and galloped his horse forward. Liu Wu followed behind him. The two of them quickly disappeared into the darkness.


    After running for a while, the horse suddenly became frightened and raised its hooves. Luckily the King Qin firmly held onto the horse rein and sat down, and shouted: "Who is it?"


    In the dark night, a ghost-like voice could be heard faintly, floating in the air, "King Qin, principal superior invites you."


    King Qin''s heart shook as he scolded loudly: "Fuck, didn''t I already finish this for you? You still want to order me around? "


    "principal superior didn''t order you to do so, it was an invitation."


    "No!"


    "It''s a good thing. It will only be beneficial to you. It won''t do you any harm."


    "I wouldn''t even go to heaven, not to mention that bitter cold place like yours. I don''t endure the cold, I don''t want to."


    "Better than heaven. Not to the Shang Jing, the journey is not too far, it is just ahead of us. "


    King Qin was shocked. That old monster, Ye Lvdayong, actually came to Song Kingdom? He suddenly thought of a plan to place the parasite under the combined thorns of the Song Kingdom, and then suddenly appeared in the Song Kingdom, what exactly was his intention?


    The sky was already completely dark.


    Yue Pengju sat in the great hall. He had never had an argument with his wife, and for the first time he didn''t know what to do. Even though he was angry at her overbearing attitude, it wasn''t her character in the first place. He felt it was strange and didn''t know how to coax her. After sitting for an unknown period of time, he felt his legs going numb and slowly stood up. He remembered that there was no stove in his wife''s room and that she was always afraid of the cold, so he got up and went to open the door. With this push, the door opened. It was unknown when she removed the door latch.


    Relieved, he ran to the bed and turned on the light to see his wife lying on her side, her head covered by the blanket, her back to him. He did not call to her. He first lit the stove, and after a while, there was some heat in the room. Only then did he sit on the bedside, gently lifting up the blanket a little, exposing her head, and said gently: "Sister Shi Qi, I''m so hungry ¡­"


    She still did not speak.


    He put his hand under her armpit, and she could not resist, and angrily opened his hand. "When you''re hungry, go eat. Why are you bothering me ¡­"


    Finally, he spoke.


    He chuckled and hugged her, whispering softly into her ear, "If you don''t accompany me, how can I eat?"

 C255 Conspiracy

    Hua Rong then sat up, only to see her eyes red and swollen, obviously crying the entire time, she sighed, rubbed her eyes and slowly said: "You can''t do that again in the future."


    She snorted. Only then did she stand up and follow her husband out for dinner.


    The two of them didn''t say anything else and just continued to eat. Yue Pengju gave her a lot of food, making the bowl look like a small mountain. She glared at him. "Eat by yourself. Don''t worry about me."


    He chuckled again. "I don''t care about you. Who?"


    "Hmph."


    He cried again because he was running around. As soon as he ate, he became even hungrier. Unknowingly, he had eaten two bowls of rice before he felt satisfied. When Yue Pengju saw his wife acting like this, he was secretly happy in his heart. He even gave her a bowl of food, thinking that it was best for her to always be like this.


    After the two of them ate, Hua Rong still did not speak, and went back to her bed to lie down. Yue Pengju followed behind her and laid down beside her, embracing her soft and warm body. Then she said softly: "Sister Shi Qi, are you unhappy today?"


    She said sullenly, "No."


    His lips were by her ear, and his voice was even gentler. "We are husband and wife, and I will never hide anything from you. If you have anything to say, you must tell me too. Keep it in your heart, it will be hard for you, and it will be hard for me as well. "


    She rested her head against his chest, her heart aching. For no reason at all, he was throwing a tantrum at Penga, but he didn''t care about it, he was only worried that he wouldn''t be happy.


    She said in a muffled voice, "I don''t know why, but I get angry the moment I see King Qin."


    "Well, he''s gone. "I think he went back to the island. I won''t see him again."


    "If you can''t see it, then forget it. Besides, why would he work so hard for someone else? "


    Yue Pengju was startled, and naturally understood who the "other person" she spoke of was.


    Hua Rong was also startled. Only now did she understand that her hatred towards Zhao Deji was already deep, and she no longer had the courage to save him on the island at all costs. Back then, when Zhao Deji obstructed their marriage, she could forgive him for all kinds of coercion. However, he actually reused Qin Gui and had a secret relationship with him. He had repeatedly sent medical officer to test if he could have children, adding frost to his wounded heart. But if that was the case, how could he still have any trace of the breath of the Son of Heaven? Was it the''s ancestors and Haotian''s choice? My husband and wife, Wing Wang, were forced by the circumstances. What obligation did he have to work for Zhao Deji? Furthermore, if King Qin were to help, then he would owe him a favor.


    Was there a need for him to owe the King Qin a favor because of Zhao Deji?


    She herself did not understand why he would suddenly become so angry at the King Qin.


    She suddenly let out a long sigh.


    Yue Pengju held onto her shoulder, and then said: "Since that''s the case, it''s good that King Qin has left."


    She said in a low voice, "Pengju, do you think that I''m very selfish for being like this?"


    He suddenly laughed and hugged his wife tightly. "Selfish? Which one of us isn''t selfish? Otherwise, I wouldn''t have left my post in the middle of the night to rescue my wife. To me, you are the most important. "


    Her eyes reddened as she held tightly onto her husband''s neck. Remembering the impending danger, she softly said, "Pengju, I won''t throw a tantrum anymore."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve never seen you angry before." "Haha, but your previous angry appearance really scared me. It''s just like a lion''s roar ¡­"


    "Pfft, you''re the river lion ¡­"


    He suddenly whispered in her ear, "When we get our son back, the family of three will be complete ¡­"


    She immediately understood that it was because of her earlier words that made her nod her head in embarrassment. He reached out his hand and squeaked at her. The two of them laughed, but there was no hint of anger in their words.


    When Ma Su arrived at Lin An, he first went to find his old friend Ma Rouji. Ma Rouji was also Han Er at that time. After he had joined the Liaoning''s army, some of them had even surrendered to the Song Kingdom. Now, within Miao Fu''s army, because of the few suggestions he had made, he had gradually obtained Miao Fu''s recognition and became a member of the think tank. However, he was still far from being a core member.


    The two were good friends in their early years, so they were happy to meet each other. Ma Su never mentioned anything about him being on the island of King Qin, he only said that he used to wander around, and now he was Lv Yihao''s follower. Ma Su took out Lv Yihao''s handwritten letter. Ma Rouji read it and then brought Ma Su to the Miao Liu office in the Capital Hall to meet Miao Liu and Di Ruwen.


    Although he worked with Miao Liu in the Capital Hall every day, in reality, he had no right to make decisions. All of the documents and documents were created by Miao Liu and the two of them, he only needed to explain himself and call himself the "Cardinal", and he definitely could not face the Empress Dowager and the others alone.


    Ma Su entered the Capital Hall and toasted to the three of them. He then passed Lv Yihao''s official letter to the three of them to read.


    Ma Su said: "Master Lu has other plans, he wants me to play it for the empress dowager and young master."


    Miao Fu said: "Now that the eunuchs have been annihilated, the world is at peace. The situation has been set, Master Lu should not take on any more responsibilities."


    Ma Su said: "In this dynasty, where the eunuchs have been rampant for decades, the two Grand Commandant s are fortunate to be able to help the country get rid of this calamity. However, since ancient times, they had been built in the imperial court, not the military. Furthermore, the principal superior is flourishing in the prime of its spring and autumn, so it has never heard of such a thing before.


    Miao Fu grew impatient, and held onto the treasure sword by his waist, his eyes revealing a fierce light, "Now we have the empress dowager and young master in charge, we need to negotiate with the emperor, and secondly we need to stabilize the situation, in order to see the peaceful times once again, the entire world must return to normal. Only Lv Yihao can obstruct us, do we want to eat the sword?"


    Ma Su was fearless as he met his gaze: "The reason why the captives sent out the troops was because they wanted to swallow up my Da Song. How could the empress dowager, now old and reclusive, lead her troops against it? I naturally know that these words will anger the two of you, but, at this moment, let''s not talk about it. either way is death. Grand Commandant needs to know, I am a scholar, but I am not a person who fears life and death. "


    Seeing him act this way, the two of them did not have any other ideas, so Liu Zhengyan said: "Refurbishing is one thing. Since that''s the case, you might as well leave this place immediately and call Master Lu, Han Zhongliang, Zhang Jun, Yue Pengju and the others back to the imperial court to discuss it. "


    "I will."


    Ma Su and the others left the Capital Hall. He had wanted to meet Di Ruwen privately and ask the empress dowager and Princess Tianwei about their situation, but he couldn''t find the chance.


    Di Ruwen had wanted to talk to Ma Su alone initially, but there was simply no chance at all. Helpless, he finally found an opportunity to meet with the Empress Dowager. As usual, Tian Wei listened on the side. When he heard the name "Ma Su", his heart stirred. Could it be that this Ma Su was? However, Ma Su was a pirate and should have returned back to the island long ago, so why would he enter the palace?


    The empress dowager was delighted. "Lord Lu joined up with the other generals?"


    "Exactly."


    Her Majesty placed her hand on her forehead. "Great Emperor Haotian and the Ancestor for our protection."


    Tian Wei could no longer hold it in and asked Di Ruwen, "Then who is Ma Su?"


    When Di Ruwen heard her ask him, he described his appearance to her and said that he was Lv Yihao''s hanger-on. After hearing the description, Tian Wei was even more certain that it was indeed "Ma Su" and couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    However, since Ma Su didn''t reveal his identity, she didn''t pursue the matter further, even asking the empress dowager about it.


    Just as they were talking, a little palace maid ran in anxiously. "Empress Dowager, it''s bad, Princess Wan Wan is missing ¡­"


    The three of them turned pale with fright, and the empress dowager immediately said, "You don''t have to panic. Tell me more carefully, where did Wan Wan go?"


    After what had happened, Wan Wan had been accompanying everyone in the palace, but when she went out a few days ago, she had not returned. She had sent someone to her residence and also said that she had never returned.


    The empress dowager slumped back in her chair. "Could it be Miao Liu?"


    Di Ruwen was puzzled, "What is Miao Liu''s motive for capturing Princess?"


    Tian Wei and Wan Wan were very close to each other, and they were even more anxious. Their hearts were moved, and they immediately said, "Be on high alert, you must protect the little Emperor and Wen Long''s children."


    Her Majesty immediately stood up and went to the inner palace. When she saw that the Pan Xianfei was playing with her two children, she heaved a sigh of relief.


    There were a few plates of snacks on the table. The little Emperor was sitting right now and Lu Wenlong was walking around. The little emperor couldn''t sit still any longer. He jumped down and held his hand. "Let''s go play ¡­"


    At this point, when the Pan Xianfei saw the empress dowager enter, she called out to her son, "Quickly greet the empress dowager and aunt!"


    The empress dowager carried the little emperor, while Tianwei carried Lu Wenlong, listening to his crisp and clear question, "Princess Empress, where''s my mother? Why hasn''t my mother come back yet? "


    Tian Wei''s heart ached. "Be good, child. Mom will be back very soon."


    The Pan Xianfei asked anxiously: "Will the Lord Yue gather troops?"


    The empress dowager knew that her matter had changed beyond belief and was not enough to tell her about the big matter. She also did not mention the news that Ma Su had brought back, much less the matter of Wan Wan''s disappearance.


    The two of them were anxious, Tian Wei said: "We need to immediately send someone to find Wan Wan."


    "The Lord Zhai has already made the arrangements. "I''m afraid the odds are against us."


    "I hope the heavens will protect Wan Wan safe and sound."


    Wan Wan was taken away on the morning she returned to the Princess Palace.


    Halfway there, he was kidnapped.


    She was brought to a secret room with blindfolded eyes. When the black kernels in front of her was taken down, she saw that she was surrounded by walls made from huge stones, there was only a small metal door.


    She shouted, "Who''s holding me?"


    Since there was no answer, she was even more afraid. She knew that it was related to the rebellion, and thus, it was unknown whether she lived or died.


    Just as they were speaking, a cold voice could be heard: "Princess doesn''t need to panic."


    She shouted, "Who are you? Why did you catch me? "


    The woman''s voice was full of disdain, "Little girl, you are useless. All you have to do is write a note and I''ll let you go. "


    "What note?"


    "Tell Hua Rong to wait for you at the Five Mile Pavilion." After she told him the date and place, Wan Wan said angrily: "You want to deal with flower sister?"


    "Who told her to not know what''s good for her and repeatedly ruin our plans?"


    Wan Wan asked in shock: "Who are you?"


    "None of your business. If you want to live, immediately write... "Someone, come ¡­"


    With a shout, a servant also brought out ink and paper and placed them in front of Wan Wan, "Princess, please write ¡­"


    Wan Wan flipped the inkstone: "I won''t write."


    "Little girl, if you don''t want to write, then don''t?" She sneered, "Men, hit him!"


    Just as she finished speaking, two big men came out from both sides, waving their whips around, when had Wan Wan ever experienced such torture in her life? Her vision turned dark and she fainted.


    When she woke up again, she felt an excruciating pain. The demonic masked woman was still standing beside her, her voice sounded like the most vicious crow, hoarse and unpleasant, "Princess, you better be good and listen to me obediently. "This beating is a small matter, otherwise, hehe ¡­"


    Before she finished laughing, the two big men ripped apart Wan Wan''s clothes on her body. With a "Chi" sound, half of her chest was exposed outside. She screamed in fear and was about to faint again.


    The masked woman laughed: "You have never played the noble Princess before. If she doesn''t listen obediently, not only can you enjoy her body right now, but you can also let your brothers enjoy it together ¡­ Bitch, quickly tell me, are you going to write it? "


    Wan Wan held onto the torn clothes in front of her chest tightly, her heart felt as if it had fallen into an ice cellar, and then she scooped them out and roasted them in the fire.

 C256 Hate

    Inside the magnificent lobby, it was as warm as spring.


    The domestic courtesan played a lute while the dancers on the dance floor danced a song, "The Rainbow Dress Dance", with a slim and graceful body.


    On the gold carved armchair, there was a first class soft blanket of the Song Kingdom, and on the ground was a whole Persian carpet. The Desk s were filled with the most famous types of local wine, golden wine and delicious food, their celestial sound floating in the air. The person sitting on it wore a white robe with a red jade belt tied around his waist. On his head was a "valley towel" named after the great scholar Huang Tinjian.


    Wang Junhua intentionally changed into a set of pink clothes, this was another type of uniform for the Da Song''s woman, but it was a little improved, with flowing water sleeves that fluttered like fairies, it was different from the tight sleeves of the Gold Liao woman, and it was also a type of soft and beautiful Jiangnan.


    She entered the door and looked at the elegant young master who was sitting on the Desk. His left hand was casually resting on the Desk while his right hand swirled his wine cup. The corner of his mouth held a smile, and his expression was indescribably relaxed.


    She felt her muscles go soft. She took a step forward and laid down at his feet, like the most docile cat. She really wanted to use her mouth to lick his thumb.


    "Gongzi, Servant did not manage to catch Hua Rong. Because someone had picked her up. The person who helped has used his spear, I think it is Yue Pengju ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju! It''s Yue Pengju again!


    "Miao Liu had already ordered Lv Yihao, Yue Pengju, Han Zhongliang and the rest to enter the capital. Once they arrive, we will kill them immediately. What do we have to worry about? "


    "I''m afraid they won''t be so easily fooled."


    "This is the decree of the empress dowager and the young emperor."


    "Lv Yihao is cunning, he will not be easily fooled."


    "So it is. Servant acted on his own accord and captured that bitch Wan Wan and lured him back to the palace. The moment she came back, he threatened Yue Pengju with her ¡­ "


    He was shocked, and asked solemnly: "How can you make your own decision to capture Princess?"


    "After Servant returned to the imperial court, they investigated some personnel and found out that Wan Wan was betrothed to Yue Pengju before, but was rejected by him. For some reason, Wan Wan and Hua Rong became good friends. The last time Servant had a banquet at the palace, he had personally witnessed the two of them chatting happily and looking intimate. If we capture her, Hua Rong would definitely fall into our trap ¡­ "


    "But, leaving some traces is not good."


    "Servant has already made meticulous arrangements. Even if there is blame, it should be because of that Liu Yu puppet. "


    Young Master Qu raised his glass and smiled, then lightly took another sip of the Bejewelled Nectar Wine. These clues were all given to Wang Junhua by him. However, Wang Junhua himself did not know what his true intention was. As a result, the direction they were pointing at had become the act of the fake puppet emperor Liu Yu.


    The highest principle of conspiracy was to let the participants know a certain amount of information, but one must never know the true purpose of the matter. Otherwise, they would have lost the magical equipment that drove them.


    He understood this logic very well. He saw the woman lying on his knees, her eyes talking, her expression talking, her hands talking ¡ª already going down, fawning upon him ¡­ He was like a dog waiting for its master to give him a bone.


    He stood up and casually said, "I''ll remember you this time."


    She bowed, "Many thanks, Young Master. Servant does not hesitate to go through fire and water. "


    At this time, the young master had already entered to discuss the important matter. She looked at his elegant back and knew that a man who did great things couldn''t afford to ignore small details at this moment. He and him had a long time to live.


    Today, she was especially happy. She was born to be jealous. Even if Qin Gui were to secretly get closer to a servant, she would still beat the maid up. Furthermore, the "Young Master" had already taken control of her entire body and soul!


    This thorn in Ye Lvguanyin''s eye, was already a lump of mud.


    The Wan Wan that he hated was also being tortured at will.


    Next, was Hua Rong. This was the woman that she hated the most in her life. From the Yanjing to Lin An, she would always fight him like a ghost. Even if she and Zhao Deji OOXX were to say something, she would reveal it. It was intolerable.


    This was a godsend opportunity. If he wanted to capture her, he would have to suffer a lot.


    She remembered the whip marks on Wan Wan''s snow-white body, and could not help but laugh proudly. Those big men, even if they could not enjoy Wan Wan''s body, could not degrade her, Hua Rong?


    She giggled: "Slut Hua Rong, look what good stuff I''ve prepared for you."


    That night, Yue Pengju, Lv Yihao and the others returned.


    The dinner was prepared by Hua Rong. She had personally cooked a few dishes and warmed a pot of rice wine, waiting for her husband. Seeing him enter, she quickly took off his outer robe and hung it up. She pulled his cold hands and sat in front of the stove, pouring him a large bowl of scalding rice wine.


    "Yeah. However, it was a good thing. Ma Su brought back the news that he and Zhai Shu had an agreement. We are preparing to send our troops in three days, they are working together from the inside. "


    Hua Rong was overjoyed: "This is great, I can also see my son earlier."


    While they were talking, a guard walked in and handed over a mailbox from Beijing.


    Hua Rong was a little surprised. She opened it and saw that it was written by Wan Wan for him, she said that she had a discussion with the empress dowager and that she had to rush back as soon as possible to meet up at the designated place.


    After she finished reading, she handed it over to Yue Pengju with some pleasant surprise. "Don''t tell me the empress dowager and the others have a better way?"


    Yue Pengju had an intuition that something was wrong, but he was unable to pinpoint what was wrong. This letter was secretly passed on, the words must have been written by Wan Wan herself. However, the empress dowager wanting her wife to rush back at this time really did mean that something bad was about to happen.


    Hua Rong said: "I will be preparing, we will set off tomorrow morning." After she finished speaking, she saw that her husband was only staring at the note and asked curiously: "Pengju, what''s wrong?"


    Yue Pengju subconsciously looked at the cabinet, where there was the set of crown s that were hidden well.


    Hua Rong saw that her husband was looking at her strangely and was a little nervous. She had mentioned to him that there was a secret inside, but she didn''t say anything else as she was afraid that she would bring disaster upon him.


    Seeing her wife''s expression, Yue Pengju naturally understood and only nodded his head: "This is a critical time, going back to the palace is extremely dangerous, you cannot go back. "Say more ¡­" He pointed to the note. "Even if Her Majesty had made a secret promise, there should have been a drawing of Her Majesty, but there isn''t one. Such an important matter, it was impossible for Wan Wan to make her own decision. But, why is Wan Wan writing this? "


    The moment he said Hua Rong, he noticed it and anxiously said: "Could it be that something happened to Wan Wan?"


    "It''s possible."


    Hua Rong picked up the note and read it twice more, it was indeed Wan Wan''s handwriting, there was no way that it was fake. She became even more anxious, "If Wan Wan is not busy, or something is amiss, I have to go take a look ¡­"


    Yue Pengju said in a deep voice, "Before you left your Acropolis City, you had already been intercepted and killed. These people were clearly Miao Fu''s subordinates. If we go back now, it would be the same as walking into a trap. We are about to raise our forces in the Wing Wang, you can follow me back. "


    "But, if something really happens to Wan Wan, if we go back too late, wouldn''t she be in danger?"


    The two of them were only guessing, but not certain of it. Hua Rong said: "How about I go back to take a look?"


    "The matter will be brought up in three days. If you hurry back, it will also be in two days'' time. If you go back and get taken hostage by them, wouldn''t that be dangerous? "


    "But, what if Wan Wan is really in danger?"


    "Wan Wan needs to be saved as well. For the sake of the present situation, this is the only way ¡­"


    Hearing his words, Hua Rong relaxed her brows slightly, and tightly held onto his hand: "Isn''t it dangerous like this?"


    "We have to try even if it''s dangerous."


    The husband and wife duo discussed and agreed on the plan, but they were informed that Miao Liu had sent out his army to lead the army through this area, he was originally going to the Zhenjiang to take over Zhang Jun''s command.


    Hua Rong immediately said: "We might as well ask around for more information." Yue Pengju immediately agreed as he set up a feast.


    Hua Rong poured a cup of wine and smiled: "It''s only because of Second Grand Commandant Miao, Liu and the others that we can get to know each other. From now on, she would return to the court to listen to her orders and take care of her son. Master Ju is the favorite general of Grand Commandant Miao, I hope that you can help me out in the future. "


    Everyone felt their ears turn red from the alcohol and they were all very proud, "To be honest, Captain Yue Tai does have a son in the palace, so the two Grand Commandant s are at ease. "Now that the empress dowager is listening to the court, the world has returned to normal. Only that fellow, Lv Yihao, has gotten his retainer, Ma Su, to cause a ruckus in the court. This time, he has to return to the court to listen to the court and take over Zhang Jun''s place ¡­"


    Upon seeing this, the two of them immediately understood that he was threatening their son. Although the two of them relied on their son''s special identity, since this criminal dared to rebel, why would he waste his life on a child?


    Yue Pengju was furious, he took out his blade from his waist and placed it on each of their necks, shouting out: "Bind this bastard up!"


    He came up to the left and right, and held onto them. Ju Zhong shouted in fear, "Yue Pengju, you need to know that your son is still in the capital!"


    At this point, Hua Rong did not hide anything, and coldly said: "Since the ancient times, we have always fought and killed, and we can''t care about the young and the old. Xiang Yu caught Liu Bang''s father and put him into a big pot to cook, Liu Bang even asked for a share of the cake. Yue Xuan was loyal to the Wing Wang, he had to take care of the affairs of the nation first, and could not care less about the matters of the family. Moreover, his son was not his own flesh and blood. He was originally the orphan of Lord Lu Deng, who had died in the Kingdom. "You might as well go back and tell Second Grand Commandant Miao Liu that if he dares to touch even a hair of Wen Long''s child, he will be condemned by the world ¡­"


    Yue Pengju said calmly: "You can go back and tell the two Grand Commandant s and Cardinal Zhai, that Lu Dian, Zhang Jun, Han Zhongliang and I will be sending a hundred thousand soldier Wing Wang s. "If the two Grand Commandant could receive His Majesty''s reply, we would all be subjects of the same dynasty, sharing wealth and fortune. Otherwise, we would all be pressured and have to worry about nothing else ¡­"


    Hua Rong immediately took out a scroll, it was the set of instructions that Lv Yihao had issued. She took all of them and fled back in a sorry state.


    Once Jia Zhong left, the couple could no longer sit still. Hua Rong immediately said: "I need to hurry back immediately, my son and Wan Wan are in danger."


    As long as they raised their troops, the Zhao Royal Family and the people inside could all be killed.


    Yue Pengju clearly knew that his wife was in danger, so he could only frown, thought for a while and said: "Then we will do as we say."


    Following which, Lv Yihao called for a meeting of the generals.


    When Yue Pengju told his the gravity of the situation, Lv Yihao felt that it was no small matter. Hanging on his Desk s was a treasured sword bestowed by Zhao Deji, and even the eunuch Feng Yi who was ordered to accompany him during his patrols around the river to comfort him.


    He scanned the crowd majestically. "The Shangguan Family is in danger, we cannot delay this matter. We need to immediately call for reinforcements."


    Yue Pengju expressed his stance first: "lower official is the vanguard.


    Zhang Jun couldn''t help but express his stance due to the fear of damaging the other party''s influence. They agreed to start a day early.


    Lv Yihao nodded in satisfaction before turning to Feng Yi, "Senior Officer Feng, it''s your turn to try your best. , the soldier guarding the Imperial City, heard that he is a distant relative of yours, you must console him so that he will not disobey your orders and have an affair with Second Vicious. "

 C257 Rescue

    Feng Yi was sweating profusely. The name that Miao Liu and his men had given him was castrating '', and if he went back now, he would automatically die. However, when he saw Lv Yihao''s hand on the treasured sword, he knew that rejecting it would result in his death, so he decided to gamble everything he had.


    Feng Yi disguised himself as a scholar and met his cousin Wu Zhan at the city gate.


    Wu Zhan secretly exchanged glances with Miao Liu. On the day of the betrayal, it was him who opened the city gate, allowing Miao Liu Bing to succeed. When Feng Yi saw him, he forced himself to stay calm and addressed him affectionately: "Wu Erqi, your family has come to give you a huge fortune this time."


    "What wealth?"


    "Lu Dian has gathered his The Four Great Generals and gathered his hundred thousand men and horses. "That day, you opened the city gate to meet the enemy. Originally, those who did not know were not guilty.


    Hearing that, Wu Zhan was moved, but he hesitated and said: "I''m afraid that Shangguan Family will go back to massacring."


    Feng Yi gave a low laugh, "Your own clan will protect your wealth in front of the Shangguan Family."


    Feng Yi was one of the emperor''s most trusted eunuchs. When Wu Zhan saw him patting his chest and making such an oath, he did not dare to act brazenly.


    Only then did Feng Yi quietly pretend to be in the palace.


    Along the way, he greeted all the eunuchs of palace maid. He told them not to reveal his identity, and then secretly went to see the empress dowager. He took out Lv Yihao''s handwriting, then knelt down and said, "The few great generals will soon raise the Wing Wang."


    Tianwei and the empress dowager looked at each other and said joyfully, "There''s hope for a new rise in Da Song."


    However, the two of them soon started to worry. Once they started fighting, Miao Liu would become fierce and kill the little Emperor and the royal family. What should they do? "In the past few days, I''ve been interviewing the Imperial City and found a reliable place to go. The empress dowager, the young emperor, and Wen Long''s son can go hide first."


    "What about you?"


    "I will first go to see The elder brother of the nine and notify him."


    After interacting with Miao Liu and the others, the two of them agreed that Tian Wei would visit Zhao Deji every three days.


    Zhao Deji brought a few palace maid concubines and lived in the Shinzhong Temple. He had only been under house arrest for ten or twenty days, but he looked as if he had aged ten years. His face was haggard, and he could not eat or sleep well. The feeling of being crippled was even more depressing and terrifying than fleeing into the sea.


    After he escaped from Yu Jiang and became impotent, under Wang Jixian''s guidance, he took a lot of aphrodisiac medicine and became more and more interested in OOXX. However, in the ten or twenty days here, he was no longer interested in women at all. Even though Zhang Yingying, Wu Jinnu and the others served him for hundreds of times, he had no interest in being intimate with them. Like an old monk, he woke up early, went to sleep, burned incense to Buddha, and prayed for Bodhisattva''s blessings.


    Tian Wei came in and called out to The elder brother of the nine, but when she saw that his eyes were unfocused, and the blood bubble in his mouth was so big, she felt an even stronger sympathy and pity for his only brother. She squatted down beside him and pulled his hand: "The elder brother of the nine, the Lu Dian''s reverse order has been released, and we will be recruiting soldiers soon."


    Zhao Deji immediately became spirited, his eyes lit up as he said with difficulty: "Really?"


    "Indeed. Yue Xuan let the couple be the vanguard of Wing Wang. Madame Yue had even discussed important matters with the empress dowager before.


    He muttered: "I knew Rong Er would do this! Rong Er, in the end, did not let me down! "


    "Right now, Wenlong''s son and the young emperor are in the imperial harem. I''ve already made some arrangements to prevent the rebels from committing murder."


    "That''s good. "Tianwei, it''s been hard on you." He sighed, "When Rong Er left her son in the palace, I knew that she was loyal. We must protect the child''s safety. "


    "The elder brother of the nine, don''t worry. As long as I''m here, the children will definitely be safe."


    Tian Wei took her leave. Seeing Wu Jinnu and Zhang Yingying waiting at the entrance, after migrating to Shinzhong Temple, the two of them did everything possible to treat the eunuchs and guards well, hoping that they would show their loyalty to the Emperor.


    Zhang Yingying lowered her voice and said, "Servant is worried that Second Thief is attacking us."


    Although she did not like the fight between the two, she knew that the The elder brother of the nine was protected by her heart, even at the risk of her life. At this point, working together on a boat had a different taste of suffering.


    "The Servant are powerless, they can only burn incense to worship Buddha, I beg Great Emperor Haotian and the ancestors for their protection."


    Five Li Pavilion.


    On this day, the wind and snow raged, and it was already the coldest day of the year.


    According to the agreement in the letter, it was evening when Hua Rong arrived at this place.


    Snowflakes flew everywhere, and people couldn''t even open their eyes.


    From a distance, a slim figure walked over. It was Wan Wan.


    Hua Rong wore an extremely thick and heavy robe, and went to meet them. The moment she saw Wan Wan''s face, a huge net came to cover him.


    The seven to eight Black people around saw that the "Hua Rong" sound was actually a man. Under their thick robes, a short spear rushed out, following that, with a "peng" sound, two stink bombs exploded, and the group of sword, sword, spear and halberd flew back in panic. The person in the net had already broken out of their attack, but then, a clear voice sounded: "Catch ¡­"


    A spear came flying over. Yue Pengju caught it with his hand and swept it across. On the back of the horse, Hua Rong held onto a bow, and aimed at the two arrows as she fell down. She took a step forward, and swept her gaze across a man''s face, and said loudly: "Exactly who ordered you two to do this? Where is Princess Wan Wan? "


    The Black man whistled, and immediately, dozens of Black people rushed out, one of them shouting: "Kill these two!"


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t good, Yue Pengju jumped forward a few steps and stood back to back with his wife, saying loudly: "What do you want?"


    The leader sneered, "If you still want Princess''s life, obediently accept your death."


    Wan Wan had fallen into the hands of this group of people.


    No one had ever seen such a powerful firearm. It was extremely shocking, as more and more corpses fell and Yue Pengju took advantage of the chaos to pick up seven or eight people with his spear. The few people who could not beat him, the one in the lead whistled, while the rest quickly retreated.


    The two of them stopped to look at the scattered corpses. Just as Hua Rong was about to take off the masked man''s mask, she heard Yue Pengju say, "Be careful not to get poisoned ¡­"


    She withdrew her hand, and sure enough, after a while, the corpses began to rot into water, exactly as they had once been. The two of them were shocked. Who was this great power that could have so many Death Soldiers?


    Yue Pengju took a step forward, and tightly held onto her hand. She felt a sense of relief in his heart, and suddenly thought of something;


    "Thank you King Qin for bringing me a few stink bombs the last time. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to take off my clothes inside the net. It''s a pity that we can''t find any clues. "


    It was not that Hua Rong did not say anything, it was just that she was not grateful to the King Qin. It was that she did not know what to say, but she was worried about Wan Wan. But you must go back, and the battle is at hand, or else it will be a great mistake, and you cannot afford it. "


    "Alright, I''ll ask them to protect you. Do whatever you want with caution."


    She held her husband''s rough and big hands, and only let go after a while: "Don''t worry, with Feng Yi here, it''ll be fine. I''ll first ask around about Wan Wan, and I''ll be able to see my son very soon. I need to be with him to be at ease. "


    "Be careful when you go back, and do not stand out. Safety is the priority in everything you do. I have already sent people to follow Wan Wan''s news, you can''t act rashly. "


    "Yes."


    Just then, the two of them used some distance, Yue Pengju whistled, a few guards followed orders and came out. Everyone dressed up, and then left the area and headed towards Lian City.


    He rode for a distance, then looked back as his wife''s figure was engulfed by the wind and snow. He had clearly arrived at a safe location, and even though he had sufficient people protecting him, he felt very uneasy in his heart. He actually had the fear of parting from death. However, he could not catch up with them anymore. He could only ride his horse back to the capital. He was burning with impatience to lead his troops back to the capital immediately.


    All along the way, Hua Rong had been feeling extremely nervous. What would she do if Wan Wan were to fall into their hands? If the vanguard lost, forget about Wan Wan, even Zhao Deji would not be able to protect himself. But, how could he bear to sacrifice Wan Wan? If he didn''t sacrifice himself, how could he save them? Her mind was in a state of chaos. She no longer cared about the dangers as she immediately rushed towards the palace.


    On this day, Di Ruwen had just arrived at the Capital Hall to work when he saw Miao Fu rushing in with a sheet of paper in his hands. "Cardinal Zhai, please have a look.


    In his hand was Lv Yihao''s personal report that Ji Zhong brought back. Liu Zhengyan also said, "There are actually over a hundred such notices posted in the city today. It looks like there must be spies."


    Di Ruwen was overjoyed when he saw this, but said: "How should I punish the two Grand Commandant s?"


    Miao Fu said angrily: "It''s all Lv Yihao''s fault, that bastard. He has to be dismissed first."


    Liu Zhengyan said, "Why not report it to the empress dowager and remove Lv Yihao from office immediately."


    It was not convenient for Di Ruwen to express his opinion, he only heard Miao Liu immediately inform his trusted aide Town in the northeast of Lin An, wanting to cut off Yue Pengju''s and the rest''s route.


    Miao Fu said: "Since there are spies in the city, why not send troops to replace the Shinzhong Temple''s guards."


    Di Ruwen could no longer maintain his silence, and said: "No, if the two of you are like this, disturbing Your Majesty, is also giving Lv Yihao and the others an excuse."


    The two of them could not think of any brilliant ideas at the moment, so they immediately withdrew from the court.


    Di Ruwen knew that the reason they were heading back at this time was to discuss something with the think tank. As he was hesitating, he saw Ma Su walking in from the side door of the Capital Hall.


    Di Ruwen was very happy to see him. After he explained the situation, Ma Su said: "I have a plan, I will take this opportunity to persuade Miao Liu."


    "Shouldn''t it be dangerous to persuade him?"


    Ma Su said with emotion, "Since I promised Master Lu that I would enter the city, I have put life and death at risk."


    Seeing his cold expression, Di Ruwen had a good impression of him. Just as he was about to say a few words of consolation, the curtain on the door was lifted. It was Princess Tianwei. When Di Ruwen was alone with the empress dowager, he didn''t feel surprised at all. However, when he saw Tian Wei come out, for a moment, Ma Su was speechless from shock.


    Tian Wei finally found the chance to meet Ma Su. Her heart throbbed, but she was unable to say anything and could only stare blankly at him for a few times. Tian Wei finally regained her senses. She wondered in her heart, how did Ma Su become a government official from a pirate? How did he become a hanger-on for Lv Yihao? Why did he risk coming here? He suddenly felt a faint anticipation in his heart, but also a faint unease. Could it be that it was because of him?

 C258

    However, this hidden sweet reverie was quickly suppressed by the reality of the cruel fear. Only then was he able to calm down and say, "Sir Ma, there is no need to be overly courteous."


    Ma Su saw that she had been looking haggard and haggard these past few days, and thought that it was because of the restlessness he had endured throughout the day. He then bowed and said, "Princess, please rest assured that I will go through fire and water. I will ensure your safety."


    The two of them did not reveal any abnormalities, Di Ruwen also did not see through the two of them. When he saw that Ma Su had bid his farewells, he immediately informed the empress dowager of Miao Liu''s whereabouts.


    He already understood that Miao Liu and the other two did not have any brilliant countermeasure, and now he had to think about how to protect himself, the empress dowager, the princess, and the Zhao''s imperial family.


    The three of them exchanged glances, and Tian Wei said, "These past few days, Servant has been searching almost every street and alley in the Imperial City, but there are no truly safe places to hide."


    "This subject will disperse the family members. By then, everything will be set in order. The empress dowager and the princess will be prepared."


    Everyone knew that he was preparing to escape, so they couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat.


    As soon as Miao Liu and the others left the palace gates, they started to mutter, the two of them panicked at the thought of Yue Pengju starting the battle, and had no brilliant countermeasure, so in their nervousness, Miao Fu spoke first: "Should I still go to principal superior to beg?"


    Liu Zhengyan said: "That''s the only way."


    Immediately, the two of them consented, and Miao Fu went to see principal superior again.


    He went to the secret room as usual, but after waiting for a long time, he still didn''t hear from any emissaries. Just as he was shocked, he heard an envoy say, "Master Miao, there''s something on the principal superior today, there''s no need for you to delay."


    "I''m in a hurry."


    "If you tell me, I will."


    Miao Fu was anxious. At such a critical moment, if he did not get any instructions, he would be unable to operate anything.


    On the other side, in the brilliant golden hall, songbird was still playing. The dancers'' soft bodies were still dancing in the air with their flowing water sleeves. However, the person he was looking at had disappeared. Instead, he was in a completely sealed off secret chamber.


    The personal guard took out an urgent document. The true female script on it was extremely illegible, so the person who wrote it was probably very anxious at the time. It turned out that the newly appointed wolfhirsutism had a drastic change in personality, and his desire for power was exceptionally fervent. Not only did he expel a few meritorious officials, he had also killed nine Crown Prince or clan princes as well as ten thousand captains, including Zong Han. Especially Zong Han, after he was released from the military command and guarded the fort, he was poisoned to death by poison. He had even sent an edict to the pseudo-puppet emperor, ordering him to officially call himself "Emperor Zi" and submit himself to the jurisdiction of the Assassins, accepting their benevolence. These things happened within a month''s time. The speed and efficiency with which he did it was beyond the reach of a teenager. Only a brilliant monarch would be able to do such a thing.


    The man sitting by the desk was dressed in white, with a jade belt that gave him an elegant demeanor. However, at this moment, he was so angry that his face turned pure black, and he suddenly stood up. Who ordered him? Furthermore, Liu Yu was established by me, why should the combined attack without any discussion be under his authority? "


    "Calm down Fourth Prince ¡­" Here, he had always wanted everyone to call him ''gongzi'', but now that he was in such a rush, not only did the guards forget, he also forgot. He waved the parchment around and said angrily, "How can the Acalan¨¡tha at such a young age be so ruthless?"


    "The wolf cub is being taught by Yuwen Xuzhong and his stepfather. Could it be the idea of the two of them?"


    "His stepfather is Third Prince. Third Prince is always as timid as a mouse and doesn''t have any ideas, how could he make such a decision? Yuwen Xuzhong has not been in the Jinguo for long, and although he is respected as the teacher of the nation, his foundation is not very stable, so how could he make such plans? "


    It was as if they had been blown away by lightning and swept away all the major forces, slaughtering all the factions without any distinction at all. He was only fifteen or sixteen years old, but at such a young age, he was so ruthless. If he was not in Song Kingdom, who could say what his fate would be? What was the power behind him?


    Even though he said that, he had personally seen the set of Emperor''s Arts that Yuwen Xuzhong taught him, which was a technique he had personally witnessed. After ascending the throne, he immediately removed the large brick bed that the Wolf Master from two generations ago had once used, indicating that he was the most respected one amongst the lot.


    If he was allowed to be so ''reclusive'', who would be the next to operate?


    Although half of the officials who were killed were political enemies, it was inevitable that they would feel sorry for him, especially Zong Han. With his style of conduct, viciousness and experience, how could he be easily poisoned to death by others?


    What kind of person was guiding a group of assassins from behind?


    "Fourth Prince, what should we do now?"


    The situation of the Song Kingdom was unclear, furthermore, Miao Liu did not have any good abilities, he only had thirty thousand soldiers under his control. Now, with Lv Yihao''s order to rebel, Miao Liu could not even defend against the army of the Wing Wang.


    He looked at the secret letter again, and there was another sentence, saying that taking advantage of Jinguo''s internal strife, Song Huizong''s beloved son, who was originally imprisoned in the Great Golden Desolate Land''s Five Kingdoms, had escaped.


    He had originally wanted to make the messenger king his Crown Prince, but fortunately for Jing Kang, he had no choice but to allow his eldest son, Song Qinzong, to ascend to the throne. Now that the king had fled, although there was no news of him, it was still a great danger.


    He pondered for a moment, "Immediately order Miao Liu and the other two people to surround the Town and stop Yue Pengju''s army."


    "Then what should we do?"


    "Change the plan. Regardless of whether it is successful or not, we can pass it to fake Liu Yu. "


    "Are you afraid that Zhao Deji will encircle and kill Liu Yu?"


    "It''s a good thing to completely destroy Liu Yu."


    In any case, the combined attack had already completely divided Liu Yu''s power within his sphere of influence, and if he could weaken it, that would be the greatest fortune. The situation in the Great Jinguo was so chaotic that if he did not go back now, he was afraid that his area of influence would not be reduced to such a state.


    "Fourth Prince, in that case, wouldn''t your hard work have been in vain?"


    He smiled mysteriously. "A waste? Haha, only with a long line can we catch big fish. A short period of being eager for quick success and quick profit was not enough to become an eternal industry. This time, it''s perfect. "


    In the past battles with Song Jin, there had been a clan commander in the Zhao who was gradually being supported. With the addition of the messenger king, even if Zhao Deji was crippled, Miao Liu and the others would not be able to remain sitting on the ground. Fortunately, this method was able to eradicate the forces he wanted to, step by step. If he could completely remove all the obstacles, what was there to worry about?


    Miserable screams rang out one after another in the secret chamber. The whip landed on the snow-white body.


    Wang Junhua sat on a chair and admired the red marks on his snow-white skin. The whipping was not too heavy, it was thin, and did not cause any injuries, only causing pain. He was already over thirty years old, her skin was no longer as smooth and glossy as it was in his childhood, and there were already traces of loose skin. In addition, no matter how much the "Young Master" refused to "moisturize with rain" these days, she thought that he had failed to meet the Young Master''s requirements.


    Although Wan Wan was not one of them, she was the one who could vent her anger the most. This damned little girl actually dared to repeatedly reveal her weakness in front of Zhao Deji and the other consorts.


    Especially since Hua Rong did not fall for it this time.


    She personally lashed out with her whip, and the nag laughed, looking extremely satisfied: "Slut, Hua Rong actually didn''t come to save you. If she doesn''t come, you''ll die without a burial ground ¡­"


    Wan Wan clenched her teeth hard, when she heard that Hua Rong had reached the agreed location, she saw through her trick and escaped, although her body was in pain, but she felt happy, if Hua Rong was caught, she would suffer even more than herself.


    She looked at the devil-like evildoer who was sitting in the huge black robe again and again. She had once thought that it was Wang Junhua, but her voice didn''t even sound like him walking. Furthermore, she did not dare to say it out loud, if it was really Wang Junhua, then if she recognized her, she would have died even faster. What do you and I have against each other? "


    "Pui?" "You little slut, what qualifications do you have to have enmity with this old lady?"


    "How did the flower sister offend a demonic woman like you?"


    "Her husband offended people, not her. This slut, will naturally die if she follows Yue Pengju ¡­ "


    "You''re the bitch ¡­"


    Wang Junhua flew into a rage and lashed out at her chest with his whip. Wan Wan screamed in pain and suddenly heard a sharp whistle from outside, so she quickly let go of her whip and went out, slamming the stone door shut.


    At the door, a young master wearing a white robe with a jade belt said with an angry look on his face, "Wang Junhua, what are you doing?"


    Wang Junhua rarely saw him get so angry, so he quickly kneeled down: "What mistake has Servant committed? "Please enlighten me, young master ¡­"


    "If you send people to do something and fail again, leaving behind clues, there will be endless calamities."


    Wang Junhua turned pale with fright. "The orders of the Servant are all from the shady nurtured Death Soldiers, they definitely will not leave any clues behind."


    He snapped, "Why not?"


    "Who would have thought that Yue Pengju would come with her? Yue Pengju started the army in the Jiangping, and for the big picture, who would have known that for his own personal interests, he would actually accompanied that bitch Hua Rong, without a care for the big picture ¡­ "


    "I told you not to be nosy, but you wanted to be nosy. Hua Rong originally had no need to be captured, but you were acting rashly in order to spoil my grand plan. "


    When Wang Junhua heard his harsh words, he was extremely unwilling. He cried, "Servant is only thinking for my young master, is Hua Rong this slut really that good?"


    "How dare you contradict me?"


    Wang Junhua saw the anger burning in his eyes, and he kowtowed as if he was pounding garlic: "I dare not, Servant does not dare, Servant will definitely punish myself ¡­" The two guards at the door answered and swung their whips left and right.


    The guards were immediately ordered to stop after two rounds. The commandment was the way of the people.


    Wang Junhua crawled over, and hugged his leg as he cried, "This Servant thinks for Sir wholeheartedly, but is unwilling to let Young Master, in your heart, other women are more important than this Servant ¡­"


    "If there is a next time, I will definitely punish him heavily!"


    "This servant will not dare to disobey another order."


    He was extremely vexed, but he endured it and did not do anything, only saying: "Yue Pengju is smart, and cannot be compared to others. I have done all this, originally to protect you, if not, I would have killed ten Hua Rong."


    Wang Junhua was overjoyed, and suddenly remembered that Hua Rong was already Yue Pengju''s wife. Ever since the incident with Ye Lvguanyin, Fourth Prince had always hated the wife of his husband, which was something that could be imagined. Thinking like this, he was overjoyed after receiving these two lashes. He laughed, "Many thanks Young Master, I will definitely take care of this matter in the future."

 C259 Outside the city gate

    "Immediately send someone to deal with Wan Wan, do not leave any traces behind."


    She looked at Fourth Prince''s order and was overjoyed. She quickly replied, "Yes."


    "Furthermore, I can''t leave any more clues behind to let Hua Rong know that I came here. Otherwise, they will easily suspect you. "


    She hesitated for a moment: "Isn''t killing Hua Rong easy?"


    He snapped, "It''s easier said than done. How many times have you killed? Since I can''t succeed, I better not cause any trouble! "


    Wang Junhua no longer dared to say anything else: "This servant will follow Young Noble''s arrangements and will not dare to act alone again."


    He then slightly relaxed his tone, "This time, I have already arranged an excellent opportunity for you. You have to do it in secret, and never show your face again. The biggest plan is in the long run, not just in the short term. If you two succeed this time, you two can guarantee to be rich for the rest of your lives, and Qin Gui can also be an extremely popular man ¡­ "


    Wang Junhua was very confused. He thought that his master wanted to use this opportunity to attend the grand ceremony, but why was this plan completely different from what he had imagined?


    Although she was confused, she had never dared to defy her young master''s foresight. Hearing that her husband and wife were rich and powerful, she asked happily, "Can it really be like this?"


    He nodded. "As long as you do exactly as I say, you''ll be rich."


    Using the darkness of the night, Ma Su was led by his old acquaintance Ma Rouji to Miao Fu''s residence.


    Because they could not get their hands on the mysterious principal superior''s command this time, Miao Liu and Du Xiangyang''s heads were lowered in despair when they returned home. The two of them did not have any exceptional talents. The success of their military transformation was also due to the planning of the person behind them. Now, without instructions, you can''t act on your own.


    The two of them sat opposite each other drinking, worried. Miao Fu said: "principal superior was bestowed the title of Emperor. We originally wanted to follow suit, but we cannot ¡­"


    "principal superior has obtained the support of the Great Jinguo, especially from Grand Prince Zong Han. In addition, they had occupied a vantage point and had been protected by a huge army of a hundred thousand. Their families were suffering from a lack of military strength and a lack of support. Furthermore, I know that Yue Pengju dares to fight the most, and now that The Four Great Generals is joining forces, what should we do? "


    "principal superior did not send any reinforcements ¡­"


    "There''s no news from the envoys of the Great Jinguo either ¡­"


    The two of them frowned, they were anxious and anxious, and had to report Ma Su''s visit.


    Ma Su told the two of them: "Greetings Grand Commandant."


    When Miao Liu and the others saw Ma Su, they were very surprised. Miao Fu asked, "Who sent you here?"


    "Lu Dian will be the new lower official."


    Miao Fu said: "He has already been removed from the job, how can he give out another mission?"


    Ma Su said: "Lu Dian has already ordered that all mailboxes sent from Lin An will be thrown into the water, thus, the outside world is isolated from the news of the Imperial Court." had done this because of Yue Pengju, but Ma Su had considered his son Lu Wenlong being held hostage in the palace, and Lv Yihao''s family was all outside the capital, so he placed the blame on Lv Yihao.


    Miao Fu was furious, so many of the orders he issued were blocked by Lv Yihao, his hand holding onto the sword hilt: "Since Lv Yihao is not obeying the order, then what are you doing here?"


    Ma Su had already noticed his action of drawing the sword, but seeing that he did not pull it out, he knew what to do, and said calmly: "Lu Dian knows that the two Grand Commandant s are very loyal, so he sent me to discuss, and share the same thoughts, on matters of the same country."


    Miao Liu and the other two planned to be tough, but if it was necessary, they would need steps and a way out. They asked, "I wonder what Lu Dian has in mind?"


    When Ma Su heard them ask about it, he felt even more confident and said, "Right now, national affairs are difficult. When the Abyss Saint (Song Qinzong who was abandoned and imprisoned by the Golden Man) becomes the world''s ruler, the empress dowager will listen to the rules. "Although the Young Master is too much of a relative, he''s still too young. It''s better to call him Imperial Nephew, and have him become the imperial concubine. The Grand Marshal will also follow the empress dowager and listen to political affairs."


    When the two heard that it was not who needed to be reinstated, but rather Hierarch Yao''s imprisoned Song Qinzong, they heaved a sigh of relief inwardly. They said, "We will report to the empress dowager tomorrow before anything else. "However, we must guard against the return of the emperor to investigate our own people."


    Ma Su immediately took out something. "The two Grand Commandant are loyal, the empress dowager has already prepared a Book of Pills of Tickets for you." The system of Iron Vouchers s in the Song Dynasty had existed for a long time. The shape of Iron Vouchers s was like a small container, with four small holes in their silk ribbon, and the inscription above it was the word ''Gold''. The empress dowager and Zhao Deji wrote the inscription themselves. The content was as follows:


    Announce a big letter, for the country''s courtiers and courtiers, with rivers and mountains to improve, never change.


    The monarch and his official were like the first time, like a mountain carrying a river, like the will of the heavens and like the will of man, like the firmness of gold.


    Of the two Iron Vouchers, one for each person, Miao Liu and the other. The Book of Pills of Tickets of the Song Dynasty started from the Songtazu. After the Songtazu ascended the throne, he made three secret agreements: firstly, he would not kill the descendants of the Chai family, and instead preserve wealth and fortune (because the Songtazu was seized the mountains and rivers from the children of Chai family and widows in the later Zhou Dynasty. These secret agreements could only be seen after the emperor ascended the throne and paid respects to the temple. After the great disaster at Jingkang, the open seal city was destroyed and the ancestral temple was opened. Only then did the whole world know about the three secret agreements. There was a time when the Song Dynasty had almost no precedent capable of killing ministers. At most, they would just be exiled, so the Iron Vouchers that Ma Su took out gave the two of them a peace of mind.


    Ma Su successfully completed his mission and retreated, leaving the door open. After walking a good distance, he broke out in a cold sweat. He knew that his words today would splatter with blood if he wasn''t careful.


    When Ma Su had just left, Miao Liu and the others thought that something was wrong. Just as they were hesitating, an emissary came over and said in a low voice, "Quickly lead your troops into the city and replace the emperor''s guards."


    The two of them received the order. After a moment of hesitation, the envoy immediately said, "If there''s any mistake, I''m just afraid that Zhao Deji will return and the two of you will die without a burial ground ¡­"


    Miao Fu said: "We have Book of Pills of Tickets s."


    "Zhao Deji is a person who does not believe in anything."


    The two of them felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over them. They immediately led their troops towards the city gate.


    In the past few days, the empress dowager, Tianwei, and the young emperor had all been sleeping peacefully. Even the young emperor was wearing thin steel armor, making it difficult for children to walk.


    As soon as Liu Lijun arrived at the city gate, he was alarmed.


    Tian Wei rushed out, and when she saw that the Pan Xianfei had brought the little emperor out as well, the trusted Young Eunuch carried Lu Wenlong behind her. The children did not know of the dangers, but seeing that the adults were so arrogant, they did not dare say a word, so Lu Wenlong could only ask: "Where''s my mother? Where''s my mother? Why isn''t she back yet? "


    Tianwei was also very scared. She patted the child''s face and said, "We''ll meet mom soon."


    Everyone led the child out. Tianwei went to see the empress dowager, but the empress dowager refused to flee. She only looked at the three foot long white silk tied up in front of her and said miserably, "When the thieves arrive, old body will only complete the feast. When we go to the underworld and see our ancestors, we won''t get beaten up by Taizu."


    "If Auntie doesn''t leave, I won''t leave either."


    The two of them were saying their goodbyes when they saw a Young Eunuch leading a ''Young Eunuch'' rushing over.


    Seeing how familiar the eunuch was, Tianwei found it strange. Just as she was about to speak, she heard a soft voice. "Princess ¡­"


    Tian Wei was overjoyed, the one who came was Hua Rong.


    At this time, Lu Wenlong had just been carried to the door by an eunuch and was still muttering to himself, "My mother is here, why aren''t she here yet ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s heart ached, she wished that she could immediately run over and hug his son, luckily he saw that he was fine and comforted her, and immediately said: "Quickly call Senior Officer Feng, I will go with him to the city gates, we must guard against Wu Zhan opening the door and colluding with the villains."


    Feng Yi ran over frantically. Empress Dowager nodded and the two of them ignored the palace entrance, riding their horses inside the palace and passing through the "double doors" that only the Emperor could use to leave the city. They took a shortcut and rushed to the city gate.


    At this time, Zhao Deji and the rest of the palace maid were also dressed entirely in military uniforms. With the revival point nearing, Zhang Yingying and Wu Jinnu dressed him in a light yellow robe. Inside, there was a thin steel armor and a treasure sword hung around his waist. The guards had already prepared horses and guns, ready to escape at any time.


    Within the time it takes for half an incense stick to burn, Young Eunuch had to come in to report once to see if there were any problems.


    Zhao Deji held onto the sword hilt, walking back and forth until he finally arrived at the main entrance and looked at the road that led to the palace. If they could not jump over this point, the Zhao Royal Family would be destroyed. The blister on his mouth was visibly growing larger, and a few strands of prematurely gray hair seemed to swell rapidly.


    The crowd of palace maid were also frightened. Even they, had sheaths on their waists and changed into full military uniforms.


    Just as Zhao Deji was panicking, he saw Kanggong leading a young eunuch in.


    He was shocked, only to see a young eunuch bowing respectfully, and not even time to kowtow: "Shangguan Family, quickly enter the palace. One of Miao Fu''s army horses, is about to capture Shinzhong Temple ¡­."


    The sound of "Shangguan Family" made Zhao Deji feel all sorts of emotions. He immediately held Hua Rong up with his hands and sobbed: "Rong Er, it has been hard on you."


    "Shangguan Family, quickly return to the palace. Master Lu will personally supervise the army, all the generals have already mobilized the Wing Wang."


    Zhao Deji had no time to speak, all the guards immediately rushed everyone to the palace.


    Just as Hua Rong led the group of guards to block the palace, just as they entered the imperial city, dozens of Steel Cavalry rushed over like a tornado from the side door.


    He shouted loudly, "Rong Er..."


    When the guards saw the Son of Heaven entering the city, they no longer cared about other people and immediately closed the Imperial City. Hua Rong and the rest were stopped outside.


    "Rong Er, quickly open the door and let Rong Er in ¡­"


    "Shangguan Family doesn''t need to worry about me, but please look down on my son ¡­"


    Wu Jinnu and Zhang Yingying anxiously supported him, "Shangguan Family, the consequences are unimaginable."


    Zhao Deji had no choice but to rush back to the palace.


    When everyone saw the emperor, they immediately went to greet him. However, Zhao Deji ran over and knelt in front of the empress dowager as he sobbed, "This subject apologizes to the empress dowager ¡­"


    The empress dowager felt pity for this frail nephew of hers and helped him up. "The The elder brother of the nine needs to be prepared. Yue Xuanlian and the others have already rushed back. I hope the ancestors can protect them from this calamity ¡­"


    The little emperor also kneeled down, "Your subject greets royal father."


    Zhao Deji carried him as tears immediately streamed down his face. Tian Wei did not see Hua Rong coming back so she asked anxiously, "Where is Madame Yue?"


    "The back of Rong Er''s palace is blocked outside the city gates."


    Tian Wei was anxious, Zhao Deji immediately asked: "Where''s Xiao Luwenlong?"


    "In the harem, watched over."


    "Bring it out immediately."


    Just as one of the palace maid s was about to go out, another palace maid stumbled in and kneeled down. "The two eunuchs who were protecting the Young Gongzi are gone ¡­"


    The two of them were simply like a bolt out of the blue, especially Tian Wei, she had personally instructed her to hand Lu Wenlong over to her two trusted guards, so that she could stay with the group of palace maid s.


    Zhao Deji and the empress dowager started to worry. They knew that there must be a traitor, but there was nothing they could do because the child was gone. He didn''t know what other spies were lurking around him at this moment.

 C260 Rescue

    At the place where the Shinzhong Temple and the palace were connected, the city gates were already closed. Hua Rong was leading a group of guards and fighting against the rebel soldiers who had come to kidnap him.


    Hua Rong was already exhausted, but seeing that another group of rebel soldiers had rushed over, she was shocked, when she saw this group of fleeing soldiers, how could she possibly let go of her life?


    Her heart chilled as she called for retreat, but there were only a dozen or so people left on her side who were powerless to break out.


    In the midst of the chaos, suddenly, a cry of a child could be heard. Vaguely, a loud voice could be heard in the darkness: "Madame Yue, do you still want your son''s life?"


    In the darkness, it was impossible to tell who the child was. Hua Rong was shocked, her son was obviously in the palace, how could he be captured? She only heard the man yell, "I bribed a Young Eunuch and stole your son out ¡­"


    Sure enough, it was the voices of two Young Eunuch. The two of them were threatened by all means, and wanted to bring the little emperor away, but the little emperor had been preparing to meet the ''ministers'' in the imperial court the entire time, so they could not make a move. He took advantage of the chaos to sneak out with Lu Wenlong.


    In the darkness, the child was frightened to the point of crying out loud, repeatedly shouting, "Mother, mother ¡­"


    It was his son''s voice.


    Hua Rong knew that if she did not leave now, she would die. However, after all, they were still a mother and son, and with a "quack" sound, the child was already on the spear, "If you do not put down your weapon, you will immediately kill your son."


    She hesitated, but the arrow was already flying towards her. She had no time to hesitate, she waved her lesser arch and rushed in the direction of the crying child, the carriage screamed, and the child was thrown up, falling onto the ground, if he did not fall to his death, he would at least be trampled to death by the horses. Without hesitation, she stretched out her hand to catch her son. At this moment, with several sabers already pressed against her back, she jumped off the horse to hug her child. She was already surrounded by sabers and spears, unable to escape.


    She held the child and the child was almost scared out of his wits. Only now did he open his black eyes and burst into tears in front of the nearby torch. "Mommy! Mommy ¡­"


    "Son, Mommy is with you, don''t cry ¡­"


    A knife came slashing over. She turned sideways and lowered her head to protect her son. His shoulder was already wounded, so she couldn''t care less. She could only hug her son and said, "Son, don''t be afraid ¡­"


    The man in the lead laughed sinisterly: "Madame Yue, follow us obediently."


    Carrying her child, she was unable to retaliate at all, so she had no choice but to walk forward.


    Yue Pengju rushed back and met the thousand over elite soldiers led by Zhang Xian along the way. Zhang Xian came over from Xiangyang, and in order to hide from others, he led the elite soldiers who were specially trained. After a few dozen battles, Yue Pengju had already viewed Zhang Xian as the strongest warrior under his command.


    Yue Pengju had planted antlers into nearby rivers and rivers to intercept Miao Liu and the other two, in case they escaped by water. He had sent another two hundred people to guard the thousand family members of the army. Because the soldiers were afraid that their families would be in danger of dying after the army started, the number of family members in the army suddenly increased a lot.


    After arranging everything, Yue Pengju immediately ordered Zhang Xian to lead two hundred people to ambush them.


    Miao Fu who was in Lin An had already sent ten thousand troops to the Town to intercept him, and the commander in chief of the lead was his number one strategist, Zhang Kui. On this day, snow and ice intertwined and the area in front of the rebel army was covered in mud. Zhang Xian led the group, the horses were not in front, and the rebel army shot out arrows like rain, causing everyone to be unable to dodge in time. Even Zhang Xian himself was almost thrown off his horse.


    Yue Pengju saw that the situation was not good, and immediately brandished his spear and shouted: "Success or failure will be decided in one strike, we must work together and work for our country, whoever dares to do so will have the face to carry out the military law without getting any arrows wounds."


    After he shouted, he took the lead, disregarding the mud and soil. He brandished his spear and charged into the enemy ranks, killing several people in a row. Seeing the Commander charge, Yue Pengju''s spirits were lifted, Yue Pengju knew that he had to capture the thief and capture the king, so he had to finish the battle quickly. Before the horses'' hooves went forward, he jumped off the horse''s back like a great roc, waving his spear and took the lead, Zhang Kui. Seeing that he was approaching ferociously, Zhang Kui did not dare confront him. He immediately backed away and the rebel army formation became chaotic, the more than 1000 elite soldiers swarmed forward, and the two armies entered into a state of chaos, it was difficult to separate them.


    At this time, Han Zhongliang''s group had already led their troops into the enemy''s camp. Zhang Kui had some leadership skills, and very quickly, he arranged for the troops to intercept them.


    Zhang Jun brought the most troops this time, but to him, a horse was his greatest wealth, he did not dare to fight with all his might, and seeing Yue Pengju and Han Zhongliang taking the lead, his own martial arts was not good, he could only sit on the horse, swing his spear, jump off the horse, and be supported by his own army.


    Lv Yihao was personally supervising the battle from within the army, but seeing that the situation was chaotic, and his side was outnumbered, he rode his horse into the mud to observe for a while, but seeing that Zhang Jun did not dare to fight, he became angered and immediately galloped into Zhang Jun''s army. However, Zhang Jun righteously hung his arm and said, "Our family is injured, we cannot fight."


    Lv Yihao held onto the treasured sword on his waist that Zhao Deji had bestowed upon him, and pulled it out immediately, shouting out, "Zhang Qi, it''s time for you to die fighting for our country, if not, we can start our military affairs ¡­"


    Zhang Jun was a normal general, he never dared to face the enemy head on and would always retreat, but seeing that Lv Yihao took out his sword, and that the word "military law" was actually "beheading", he did not dare to continue fighting the enemy and had no choice but to brace himself and attack, giving the order to attack.


    As such, Han Zhongliang and Zhang Jun attacked from the left and right, the pressure on Yue Pengju''s forward position lessened, and the situation of the battle quickly changed. The rebel army was defeated, Yue Pengju took the opportunity to shout: "Miao Liu rebel, only the main culprit is investigated, it has nothing to do with you. Now that the Lu Dian has sent a hundred thousand troops to surround the Lian City, Miao Liu and the others are already at the end of their road. His Majesty knows that all of you have been deceived, so quickly put down your weapons and work together for the.


    His voice was full of vigor and carried far in the rain and snow. Miao Liu and the other rebel soldiers were not at ease. They all surrendered and sat down on the muddy ground, raising their hands above their heads. Seeing that the situation was not good, Zhang Kui led his army and ran towards Lin An. Halfway there, they met with the reinforcements sent out by Liu Zhengyan. Hearing that Yue Pengju had already caught up, they did not dare to meet him head on, and ran towards Lian City together.


    Yue Pengju did not dare to relax, as Han Zhongliang and Zhang Jun also caught up.


    At this moment, Miao Liu and the others had already rushed to the entrance of the palace. When the two of them heard that Yue Pengju had chased them here, they became extremely furious, "We must kill Yue Pengju''s son to vent the hatred in our hearts."


    Liu Zhengyan said: "His son is in the palace. "What should I do?"


    "Tell the eunuchs to hand it over, and make an example of it."


    The advisor Ma Rouji immediately said: "At this point in time, I can''t care about Yue Pengju''s family members. With the little person''s method, it would be better to retreat and avoid Yue Pengju''s elites. Fujian mountains were many and rugged, making it easier to defend and avoid. Before that, I need Shangguan Family to stand guard in the army ¡­ "


    Miao Fu was overjoyed, "What a brilliant plan. With Shangguan Family in the army, Lv Yihao and the rest would definitely not dare to do anything. "


    Everyone was wearing oilpaper raincoats. Ma Su, Feng Yi and the others had already reached the city walls. Miao Fu shouted from his horse: "Now that Yue Pengju has rebelled, this official respectfully invites the Lord and the Young Master to join the army for the sake of safety."


    Being supervised by Feng Yi, Wu Zhan had already decided to strike back. He only said, "Your body went against the will of the Lord, and you can rest in peace."


    Miao Fu became anxious: "Since we are unable to get out, our families can only go in and welcome us."


    Ma Su immediately said: "The two Grand Commandant are powerful generals, you can''t act recklessly. Now that Cardinal Zhai had already been ordered to go to Yue Pengju''s army to stop him from sending out his troops, if the two of you were to act recklessly, wouldn''t that just be giving Yue Pengju an excuse? Since the principal superior Book of Pills of Tickets has already been distributed, why should we not worry about being rich? "


    Actually, Di Ruwen was waiting at the rear palace and had not left yet.


    Miao Fu saw that Wu Zhan did not even open the door, and said loudly: "Grand Commandant Wu, the last time you opened the door, when you opened it again, it was for the rebirth of your parents."


    Wu Zhan thought that his secret relationship with them was a secret, but now that it had been publicly drunk, his face swelled purple and he loudly said: "The last time was to exterminate the eunuchs. "This time, the door will definitely open ¡­"


    "Grand Commandant Wu, the last time you let us into the city, even if you counter attack us this time, we won''t be able to avoid a dead rabbit. "Why don''t we open the gates and join our families to welcome His Majesty into the army? That''s best policy ¡­"


    Feng Yi saw that Wu Zhan''s expression was becoming more and more strange, he immediately said in a low voice: "Wu Erqi, with your achievements today, I will definitely ensure that you will live a rich life."


    Wu Zhan immediately said to the rebel soldiers below the city walls: "Grand Commandant, the city gates cannot be opened today. Now that the Lu Dian army is closing in, it would be better for you thirty-six strategies to escape. "


    At this point, Miao Fu was already at the end of his road. He could only retreat, but after hearing that Yue Pengju had forced his way in, he could only leave the city in a panic in the direction of Fujian Province.


    Before leaving, he had set fire to all parts of the city. However, the rain and snow that day was very muddy, and the flames could not be ignited on a large scale. He had no choice but to retreat immediately.


    Yue Pengju led his troops and split it into two, entering from the north gate and the west gate. The north gate did not encounter any resistance, but at the west gate, he encountered who did not manage to escape in time.


    Yue Pengju was very happy. He marched his troops into the Ximen Imperial City and shouted towards the city: "lower official Yue Pengju has led people to clear the city of the rebellion, please speak with the people on the city wall."


    Upon hearing that it was Yue Pengju, he was overjoyed: "Lord Yue has worked hard, our family is Di Ruwen."


    Hearing that it was Di Ruwen, Yue Pengju was very happy, he jumped down from the horse and anxiously bowed: "Lord Zhai and Two Thieves, it was not easy, please accept this respect from lower official."


    At this time, there were already a dozen or so lanterns burning on top of the city. Di Ruwen, wearing an oilskin raincoat and hat, bowed on top of the city and said, "Lord Yue and Lu Dian have made great contributions this time."


    Yue Pengju asked: "Is Your Majesty well?"


    Di Ruwen said: "Your Majesty is in the palace, he is very safe. When the lower official announces the Emperor, call for the warriors who have rendered meritorious service, the Lord Yue will wait a moment. "


    At this time, Zhao Deji was wearing a military uniform and wearing a sword, waiting anxiously at the back of the hall. Because of the spy event, Xu Caizhi and Kanggong joined together, stopping all the palace guards and eunuchs in two rows, lining up neatly in front of the palace to monitor each other, not allowing anything to go wrong.


    Zhao Deji tightly gripped the sword hilt in his hand. Although it was winter, his hands were still drenched in sweat. It was only when news of the rebel army''s withdrawal reached them that the atmosphere in the harem finally relaxed slightly.


    Just then, Feng Yi ran in and knelt down without kowtowing, and said in a hurry, "Reporting to Shangguan Family, Yue Pengju and his men have already chased away Miao Liu Xianni, they are waiting for you at the foot of Ximen City."

 C261 Child missing

    Zhao Deji laughed out loud. Even before he ascended the throne, everyone had not heard him laugh so loudly. Zhao Deji said in ecstasy: "Quick, get ready, we will personally welcome you at the city gate."


    When the Eunuch of palace maid made his move, everyone immediately took off the steel armor on his body and put on the Emperor''s yellow robe and head. Then, with the imperial umbrella in hand, Zhao Deji walked over to personally welcome Yue Pengju at the city gate.


    At the city gate, Wu Zhan was already waiting, accompanying the emperor. Once they walked in, the city gate was opened. At this time, Di Ruwen and Yue Pengju were kneeling on the muddy ground, shouting, "This subject has come late to save you."


    Zhao Deji held the two of them up, grabbing their muddy hands, he could not help but cry out loud.


    The crowd had never heard the Son of Heaven wail like this. They all felt sad and sorry for him. After crying for a while, Zhao Deji then said: "We have undergone such a huge change, we will definitely try to help you improve yourself, reform your body, and rise our Da Song."


    When Yue Pengju heard this, it was also the first time he saw him cry like this. His heart became excited, and he bowed again: "This subject will do his best to be loyal to Your Majesty."


    Zhao Deji helped him up: "Both of you, quickly go to the Inner Court to rest."


    When the Son of Heaven summoned the two of them into the palace, it was naturally a great favor and an exception.


    Naturally, the two of them did not dare refuse and immediately entered.


    Some palace maid s had already sent over large plates of steamed buns, so Zhao Deji immediately replied, "Pengju is hungry. "There''s no need to be so courteous, hurry up and invite us to eat."


    He changed the form of address to "Pengju," and it was even more cordial than before.


    Along the way, Yue Pengju was extremely hungry, but, although he was worried for his wife and son''s safety, when Zhao Deji saw his son''s gaze, he did not talk about anything else, and only said: "Not only Peng, Rong Er has also made a huge contribution this time. We will definitely reward you heavily with five hundred gold and five thousand silver."


    After Yue Pengju heard this, he thought that his wife and children would definitely be safe and sound in the harem.


    Seeing that he had eaten his fill, Zhao Deji said, "Although Miao Liu''s second thief has been expelled, Wu Zhan is the worst in the army.


    When Feng Yi heard that, he immediately turned hostile towards his distant relatives, he had swore that he would be rich forever, and upon seeing this, he anxiously looked towards Di Ruwen, hoping for Di Ruwen''s forgiveness. How would Di Ruwen dare say that? Although he knew that the Son of Heaven''s actions were against his words, Wu Zhan''s secret relationship with Miao Liu was a fact. He only turned his gaze to one side.


    Feng Yi himself did not dare to plead for leniency, and knew that the emperor was suspicious that Wu Zhan had colluded with the Young Eunuch, if he were to plead for leniency, not only would he fail, he would even lose the chance of being favored by the emperor in the future.


    Yue Pengju naturally did not know that the Emperor had promised Wu Zhan "wealth" and also suspected that Miao Liu Bing had colluded with the Golden Man. If he left Wu Zhan in the army, it would be equivalent to planted a spy from the Golden Man.


    "Wu Zhan is vicious, I''m just afraid that nothing will happen."


    "It would be inconvenient to strike while the iron is hot in the future."


    Zhao Deji said excitedly: "That''s good."


    After he finished speaking, he brought Feng Yi and two guards out of the city and entered the army. Feng Yi was very favored and trusted by the emperor. Originally, he and the others did not even care about Wang Boyan, much less the generals. However, they did not dare to call out to Yue Pengju and Han Zhongliang, and only maintained their respect and caution.


    Along the way, Yue Pengju didn''t want Feng Yi to leak any information, so he said to Feng Yi: "This time, Senior Officer Feng will eliminate his parents righteously."


    Feng Yi had already thought it through, and seeing that the imperial army had completely taken control of the Lian City, he could only protect his own honor and fortune, and said repeatedly: "My family will definitely listen to the orders."


    At this time, Wu Zhan was happily returning to the army, having a beautiful dream of becoming a rich man. Seeing Yue Pengju and Feng Yi coming together, without a doubt, he immediately welcomed them warmly.


    Yue Pengju laughed, "Grand Commandant Wu, lower official has something in common with you."


    Wu Zhan saw that Yue Pengju''s remaining eight hundred soldiers and horses, although they were standing in the mud, they did not look afraid at all.


    He extended his hand and shook Yue Pengju''s hand. Yue Pengju smiled and held his hand. Wu Zhan''s heart ached with pain, beads of perspiration trickled down his forehead. He bowed, and with a kick, Yue Pengju flipped him over onto the muddy ground, stepping on his back and taking out the blade on his waist.


    Several guards immediately came up to him and tied him up.


    Seeing this, everyone was stunned, Yue Pengju shouted: "Wu Zhan has secretly dated Miao Liu, I shall follow His Majesty''s orders and capture him. All of you are loyal soldiers, so you were unaware of the inside information, yet you let bygones be bygones, and each of you will be rewarded with eight kungfu. "


    A few of Wu Zhan''s trusted aides were deployed, so they naturally could not accept this outcome. However, due to Yue Pengju''s military might, they did not dare to oppose him. Wu Zhan turned to Feng Yi and said hoarsely: "You are my relative, you wanted to protect my honor and wealth, why are you saying this now?"


    Feng Yi had no choice but to say: "This is the order of the emperor, it cannot be done by yourself."


    Wu Zhan knew that he was about to die so he scolded loudly, "Zhao Deji, this lone husband thief, if he did not save his father and brother and instead ascended the throne himself, his reputation would not be right and he would only be able to provoke Da Jin''s repeated attacks on my Da Song. This guy was disloyal, and heavily valued Wang Boyan and Huang Qianshan. He did not listen to the imperial government, and when he escaped, he was even unbridled and lost his temper, becoming impotent. What qualifications does a bastard who is inferior to an eunuch have to become the emperor of the Da Song? He was neither a man nor a woman, and in the future, he would die for sure. "This fellow has committed many evil deeds, is vicious in the heart, goes against his words, and is fickle in nature. All of you have served him with your lives and will not have a good ending in the future ¡­"


    Feng Yi felt that he could not continue listening to his scolding. With just a glance, one of the guards raised his blade and immediately killed Wu Zhan. Originally, Yue Pengju wanted to bring Wu Zhan back to the trial, but seeing Feng Yi making the first move, he could not say anything. Feng Yi had already had his head cut off and stored in a box, bringing it back to report.


    Just as Yue Pengju was about to kill Wu Zhan, Lv Yihao had already led Zhang Jun and the other generals to the palace. The civil and military officials at this time saw the Son of Heaven and witnessed the face of the heavens.


    The little emperor had already stood up from his throne. Following the instructions of the empress dowager, he knelt in front of his father and said, "Your servant is still young and is unable to take care of national affairs.


    Zhao Deji hugged his son, "In the future, I shall imitate my grandfather and pass the throne to you."


    Your Highness, lead by Lv Yihao, civil officials and military generals called out "Long live". Amidst such earth-shattering cheers, Zhao Deji officially reopened the door, and only then did he once again realize the majesty of the Son of Heaven.


    Lv Yihao, Zhang Jun, Han Zhongliang and the other Wing Wang s naturally became Zhao Deji''s favorite targets. After he comforted the three of them, he said, "Everyone has a reward for''s return."


    The three of them thanked him and left.


    After the courtier had withdrawn from the imperial court, Zhao Deji was no longer sleepy and had arranged tea and wine with the rest of the palace maid to celebrate at the back of the palace. At this point, he received a report that Wu Zhan had been killed. He laughed out loud towards the sky, and Wu Jinnu and the others all congratulated him.


    Not long later, Yue Pengju and Feng Yi returned to the palace.


    Zhao Deji did not avoid her, and personally called for Yue Pengju at the back of the hall.


    Just as Yue Pengju kneeled down and saluted, he immediately helped him up and said in a deep voice, "Pengju is really our star of life, he has saved us from calamity many times. This time, you managed to kill another traitor, Wu Zhan, you are truly a pillar of our nation, a pillar of our nation! "


    Yue Pengju immediately said: "This subject also relies on His Majesty Hong Fu."


    His gaze could not help but look at the people gathered at the back of the palace. Zhao Deji knew what he was thinking, and said: "Pengju, when Rong Er went to the Acropolis Temple to protect the emperor, he was unfortunately scattered by the chaotic army. Now, we have already sent an army to track his whereabouts."


    Yue Pengju panicked and asked anxiously: "Where is Wen Long?"


    Zhao Deji let out a long sigh. "There''s a traitor within the palace, and it''s precisely Wu Zhan who colluded with him personally and brought the child out of the city. Now that the whereabouts of the child and Rong Er are unknown, we have already sent three large armies out to search ¡­"


    Yue Pengju could not hold in his anger any longer, he almost spat out blood. Ignoring the etiquette of the emperor, he turned around and walked away, "Your Majesty, please forgive me. I need to immediately go find my wife and children."


    Zhao Deji looked at him as he retreated quickly and sat on the chair, mumbling to himself, "Even though the world is peaceful, Rong Er is not at ease, what should we do?"


    Wu Jinnu, who was standing by the side, immediately consoled her: "Madame Yue is extremely loyal to her mother and son, and also to the whole world.


    Zhang Yingying also said, "The Sacred Body is the national foundation. Now, I hope that Lord Yue can save Madame Yue and her son ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji naturally knew that the two were speaking nonsense. He relied on Yue Pengju to save his master, but was unable to protect Yue Pengju''s wife and children.


    The imperial harem was also in a mess.


    The empress dowager couldn''t sit still either. Tianwei''s eyes were hazy with tears as she replied, "Since Madame Yue entrusted her son to me, what should I do?"


    The empress dowager was worried for Hua Rong and her son''s safety, and was even more worried that her secret hidden in the crown would be leaked. Now that Miao Liu Armament had lost and Zhao Deji had revived, if the crown''s secret were to be leaked, it would be a huge disaster. However, only she and Tian Wei knew about this. They didn''t even dare to discuss it with Zhao Deji and were so anxious that they almost fainted.


    Tian Wei anxiously held onto Auntie and said with a trembling voice, "Auntie, I want to personally go out of the city to look for him."


    The Empress Dowager shook her head. "No, you are a weak woman. Where can you find it?"


    "Lord Yue has done a great service to protect our country, but we cannot protect our own wife and children. Furthermore, before Madame Yue left the city, he repeatedly warned me to protect Wen Long, and now that he''s gone missing right under my nose, I can''t sit and wait ¡­ "


    While they were talking, the palace maid informed the emperor that he had arrived.


    The empress dowager and Tianwei couldn''t continue their discussion, so they could only force themselves to calm down. Zhao Deji led a group of palace maid in greeting to the empress dowager. The empress dowager helped her nephew up, causing Zhao Deji to say gratefully, "This time it''s all thanks to Auntie."

 C262 Loyal Thief

    Her Majesty sighed and said, "With the blessing of God and our ancestors, there is hope for a rise in my Da Song. "This time, the meritorious officials are not in the old body. Among the meritorious ministers in the imperial court, the first one is Master Lu and Yue Xuan; the meritorious ministers of the inner palace are the princess and the Madame Yue. The The elder brother of the nine must treat them well in the future ¡­" She looked at Pan Xianfei who was holding onto little prince. Even though Pan Xianfei didn''t have any ideas in times of trouble, she still had to give her a proper look and say, "Consort Xian''s wife has worked hard this time."


    Pan Xianfei was very happy as she hugged her and bowed to the empress dowager.


    Zhao Deji said: "Your subject has received my royal decree." Then, he asked again, "This time Miao Liu Xiong, in addition to the Wing Wang''s meritorious service, summoned all the officials to return to their posts. Many of them did not listen to orders. The censor reported that Miao Fu had summoned Qin Gui back to the imperial court as Prime Minister several times, but Qin Gui had already given him an excuse to reject. "In my opinion, this official should be rewarded as well ¡­"


    Tianwei''s heart sank, but the empress dowager only said, "The old body resides in the Nine Grand Palaces. It was extremely strenuous for him to force himself to lower the curtain back then, but now, it is naturally up to the The elder brother of the nine to do as he pleases. "


    "This was originally this official''s nephew who was unkind, causing the Auntie to suffer. From now on, Auntie will be peaceful and old, this subject will definitely be filial and respectful. "


    The empress dowager nodded and continued, "It''s a pity that Wan Wan''s whereabouts are unknown."


    Just as Zhao Deji was about to ask about the reason, he heard a notification from the palace maid. Outside the door, a woman ran in with a stumble, and without waiting for the greeting, she threw herself into the empress dowager''s embrace. It was Wan Wan.


    The empress dowager and Tian Wei were overjoyed as they immediately supported her. "Wan Wan, why are you here?"


    So it turned out that Wan Wan had been released the moment she woke up. However, she couldn''t tell where she had been captured or who she had seen. When everyone heard the narration, all sorts of clues that appeared on the screen, they all suspected that it was fake under Liu Yu''s instructions.


    Zhao Deji said angrily: "We must dispatch people to eliminate this Liu Yu thief."


    The empress dowager nodded. "Liu Yu is a great threat in the end, so The elder brother of the nine doesn''t mind letting go and taking him down in one go. But, the Madame Yue and Wen Long''s child are missing, what should we do? "


    Zhao Deji was helpless. "Rong Er fell into Miao Liu''s hands, the two thieves fled to Fujian Province, they must have used it to threaten Yue Pengju, they probably won''t take her life for a while ¡­"


    "What should I do?" Tian Wei asked anxiously.


    "We have already sent out a few troops to search. Yue Pengju has also personally rushed over."


    Wan Wan wanted to say something, but stopped herself. Then, led the group of palace maid out.


    After everyone left, the surroundings quieted down. The empress dowager had long noticed Wan Wan''s hesitant expression, and quickly retreated. Closing the door, she whispered, "Wan Wan, what do you want to say?"


    Wan Wan cried as she kneeled in front of the empress dowager, "Auntie, I suspect that it was Wang Junhua, the wicked woman, who harmed me ¡­ But, in front of The elder brother of the nine, I don''t dare say that ¡­ "


    The empress dowager and Tianwei were both surprised. "Do you have any evidence?"


    "No. I just intuitively think it''s her. "


    The two of them looked at each other, there was no evidence, and only based on their guesses, how could they overthrow Wang Junhua? Moreover, Qin Gui was already sick.


    The empress dowager spoke slowly, "The two of you need to know that the The elder brother of the nine has already praised Qin Gui''s loyalty. In addition to his death, it is more beneficial to Qin Gui ¡­" Wang Yuan was the older brother of the Medical Officer Wang Jixian, and the empress dowager had some knowledge of the relationship between Wang Jixian and Wang Jixian. After Zhao Deji became impotent, it was all because of Wang Jixian''s medicine that he could OXX. Now that he had returned to the palace, he was sure that he was unable to leave Wang Jixian. With these two relationships, if he did not have any evidence to impeach Qin Gui, not only would it be meaningless, it would also cause Zhao Deji to feel disgusted.


    Wan Wan could not accept it, and said with a trembling voice: "Back then, that Spirit Demon woman told me to write her a letter to flower sister to lure her in. But, the flower sister did not fall for it ¡­ "


    The empress dowager and Tianwei looked at each other. This couldn''t prove that it was Wang Junhua. Moreover, how could Wang Junhua be stupid enough to personally show himself? If it was really Wang Junhua, wouldn''t he be afraid of her exposing his secret after releasing Tian Wei? However, it was clear that Hua Rong was being held hostage by a bunch of people. Tian Wei was anxious and wanted to ask for some clues, but Wan Wan''s head was covered and she was knocked unconscious, so she couldn''t find any useful clues.


    The empress dowager said, "Wan Wan, since you managed to escape, go home and recuperate. You two must know, in the future, eat more and speak less. old body is not old yet, so the two of you must be more cautious.


    The two of them had no choice but to accept the teachings. Tian Wei hurriedly asked, "What about Madame Yue?"


    Wan Wan also looked at the empress dowager.


    The three women were at a loss on what to do. The empress dowager only said, "Since the The elder brother of the nine has already sent people and Yue Xuan Lian has gone out himself, what else can we do?"


    Tian Wei suddenly thought of Ma Su. Ma Su was a subordinate of the King Qin.


    She whispered a few words into the empress dowager''s ear, but didn''t reveal Ma Su''s identity, as long as the empress dowager could summon Ma Su to meet his. In these few days, it was not difficult for the empress dowager to see Ma Su, but once the decree was passed, it was only on the second day that he saw Ma Su.


    At this time, Ma Su was already dressed like a scholar. When Zhao Deji was bestowing rewards, he was very fond of Lv Yihao''s "hanger-ons", more so than any other official, and now, they were serving in the Department of Rites.


    Ma Su entered, only to see that there was a curtain behind him, and no one to his left or right, only a gentle and lovely voice sounded: "Good morning, Sir Ma."


    Ma Su bowed: "lower official greets the princess."


    "Madame Yue was taken away, what should we do?" Tian Wei asked in a low voice.


    When Ma Su heard that Hua Rong had been taken away, he was hesitating on whether he should inform the King Qin or not. With great difficulty, the King Qin and Hua Rong had "broken off all ties". If they were to get entangled any further, he really didn''t know what would happen to him in this lifetime. However, based on the King Qin''s temper, if Hua Rong was in trouble and she did not notify him, it would be unknown how she would be angered afterwards.


    The only thing he could say was: "Princess, to be honest, lower official had already sent someone to inform the King, but couldn''t contact him for a while. Fortunately, Lord Yue has already gone personally. "


    At this point, she had no other choice. In her heart, she did not fully trust the The elder brother of the nine and felt that the troops he had sent out would not be of any use.


    She only returned the greeting, "Since that''s the case, I''ll have to trouble Sir Ma then."


    Ma Su passed through the curtain, only to see his jade hands were white, his heart was startled, and then he slowly took his leave.


    It was a night of rain and snow. The ground was muddy.


    Hua Rong hugged her son tightly and walked forward with difficulty under the force of the messy blade. Even though it was still night time, she quickly realized that this group of people were definitely not Miao Liu''s rebels.


    In the darkness, someone shouted, "Too slow."


    Immediately, two guards rushed up, grabbed her and pulled her onto the horse''s back. The child was frightened and burst into tears again. Hua Rong embraced his son and patted his back lightly. He was actually a little calmer in his heart. These people must have captured him to threaten Yue Pengju, thus, for a moment, they would not take his life.


    She restrained the horse rein and asked loudly: "Who are you?"


    "Enough of your rubbish, hurry up and leave." The prisoner lashed out with his whip, causing a sharp pain in her shoulder. Lu Wenlong started to cry again. The person shouted loudly, "Little bastard, you''re not allowed to cry ¡­" Another whip strike towards Lu Wenlong. Hua Rong turned to her side, blocking his son''s way, and then suffered another heavy lash. She only felt a warm current seep out from his shoulder, and she didn''t know if it was rain or blood, but the two mixed together, turning cold. It coalesced on his shoulder, and was so painful that it pierced into her bones. She gritted her teeth and hugged her son, holding on to the pain, afraid that if she fainted, her son would be in danger.


    It was unknown how long the horses galloped for, but in the morning, Hua Rong could no longer hold on and fainted.


    When he woke up, his vision was pitch-black. His entire body was ice-cold, and his limbs were numb. It was unknown whether he was on the way or in prison, but he could only subconsciously shout, "Son ¡­" His voice was hoarse and his arms were empty. His son was gone.


    She struggled to get up, only to discover that she was sitting on a cold stone slab. Reaching out her hand to feel around, she discovered that she was surrounded by a wall of ice.


    She shouted, "Someone come!" He then slammed his hand on the wall, but the wall was thick and the surroundings were silent. It was still as dark and heavy as before.


    It was hard to tell how long he had been shouting, but his voice was already hoarse. However, no one answered him. She leaned against the wall as her body slumped down. At this moment, the hunger welled up again. She was so hungry and cold that she could barely hold on any longer.


    Outside the door, a woman quietly stood with a lantern in her hand.


    The excited hunter finally caught his prey. He was wild with joy but also fear. Her greatest wish was to torture the woman imprisoned in the house. This was her wish for many years, and was much stronger than the desire to torture Wan Wan with. However, ever since she was whipped twice by her young master, she didn''t dare act rashly. Besides, she was afraid of exposing her identity.


    The excitement in his heart became stronger and stronger. If he killed this woman, wouldn''t it be a piece of cake once and for all? As far as men were concerned, a woman that they couldn''t forget, as long as they died, their value would be inferior to a living woman. Although Young Master didn''t admit it, he was still infatuated with her, but she knew that she was a woman. Back in Salix, she knew that her Young Master''s fawning gaze had never appeared on her or any other woman before. This woman was even more repulsive than Ye Lvguanyin. Was this only a threat to Yue Pengju? Furthermore, with Yue Pengju''s great achievements this time, he would definitely be promoted again. Wouldn''t it be better for a man to have a wife and honor? How could this slut continue to have such a good life?


    As long as Hua Rong did not die, she would feel uneasy. It would be best if she could kill her with her own hands.


    Her hand was already pressed against the door, and a dagger was hidden in her sleeve.


    However, how should he answer young master''s question?


    He was so excited that he suppressed his worry. He pushed the door open.


    When the light ray entered, Hua Rong who was on the ground could not help but quietly retreat.


    The figure at the door was dressed in a black robe and wielding a lantern and a dagger. After it had been difficult for Wang Junhua to get Jing Kang to help him, he had followed him to the Jinguo to hone his skills for a few years. When she saw the lady lying on the ground being injured and on the verge of death, he thought that he would be able to hit him with her dagger in a split-second, but as her dagger struck nothing, Hua Rong struggled to jump up and dodge his blade.

 C263 Dont forget your identity

    Under normal circumstances, Wang Junhua would naturally not be her match, but at that moment, she was injured and cold, his entire body weak and his limbs numb. When Wang Junhua thrusted at his again, she was unable to dodge, but he raised his hand and caught the dagger in his hands, and with all his strength, the dagger fell to the ground with a clang.


    Wang Junhua was shocked and did not dare to force his way in anymore. He slowly stepped towards the door.


    Using the faint light from the lanterns, Hua Rong carefully sized up this Black man. He had a huge bamboo hat on his head and his body was obese. However, as soon as they started fighting, the aura around them showed that it was from a woman.


    But, was this woman determined to kill him?


    She shouted, "Who are you?"


    The shadow had retreated to the door, breathing heavily.


    Hua Rong took the chance and immediately rushed out. Wang Junhua suddenly came to his senses and immediately closed the door.


    In the end, Hua Rong was still heavily injured, and couldn''t hold on anymore. She could only watch her close the door and leave.


    Just as he went out, he saw the servants carrying food over, it was sent over to Hua Rong. Wang Junhua shouted, "Halt!"


    The female attendant stopped and asked, "What orders do you have for me?"


    "Do you want to bring the prisoners food?"


    "Exactly."


    Wang Junhua saw that there were a few good side dishes inside the box. Enraged, he slapped her on the face, "Idiot, how can a prisoner eat this kind of food?"


    The maid covered her face as she cried, "This servant only sent it in accordance with the instructions, it has nothing to do with this servant."


    Wang Junhua knocked the dishes onto the ground and trampled on them with all his might. At this moment, there was a thick layer of snow on the ground and the food was shining brightly. As she stepped on the snow, she hatefully said, "I told you to eat it, I told you to eat it ¡­"


    She stopped after stamping on the ground for a while. Then, she sneered and ordered the maid, "Pick it up."


    The maid did not dare to disobey. She squatted down and used her hands to grab the crushed food and placed it in the box.


    At this time, Wang Junhua felt slightly pleased and began to giggle, "Give these things to that slut to eat."


    "Yes."


    "Kick her a few more times."


    The maid looked troubled. "This ¡­"


    Wang Junhua''s sharp fingers pinched her face, using a bit of strength, she immediately screamed out in pain, and anxiously said: "This servant will do, this servant will do ¡­"


    The door opened again.


    This time, Hua Rong was already on alert. She leaned against the wall and stared at the person who entered.


    It was only a rough maid with thick eyebrows and a strong body. She was quite average and did not cover her face. She came in and said, "Eat."


    Hua Rong struggled as he watched her put down the food box. Then, she took a step back and held the door open.


    Hua Rong was already starving. She picked up the food box, but the food in the bowl was blurry, it was a mixture of mud and snow soil, unable to be swallowed.


    Wang Junhua hid at the door like a ghost. When he saw Hua Rong''s angry and disappointed expression, he could not hold it in anymore. He started to giggle in his heart, and then turned around and took a few steps back proudly.


    Hua Rong threw the bowl on the ground, "Who the hell are you? What about my son? "


    The maid did not say a word.


    She hissed, "Where''s my son?"


    With her hand on the door, the maid pushed forcefully, knocking her to the ground. She picked up her food box and cursed, "Ignorant bitch!" She extended her leg and kicked her heavily in the waist.


    Hua Rong clenched her teeth, groaned, and fell to the ground. The maid turned and closed the door. There was a sound as the key fell down and the cell door closed again.


    Hua Rong almost bit her lips until it bled. She did not know if she fell into Miao Liu''s hands or into someone else''s.


    When Wang Junhua heard the miserable wails coming from the house, he was overjoyed. When he saw the servant come out, he muttered: "Every time we deliver food, it''s always like this ¡­"


    She took out a silver coin and the maid hurriedly received it. "This servant will do as you order."


    "Alright, you can go now. Don''t mention this to anyone."


    "Yes."


    Wang Junhua walked forward slowly and passed through the courtyard. In the courtyard in front of him, a burst of the fragrance of plum blossoms wafted into his nose.


    She folded a plum branch and placed it on the tip of her nose before gracefully walking towards the warm house.


    This was a warm pavilion that was built from a log cabin, even though it was owned by a rich family in the southeast. The room was covered with a large carpet and was hidden by an inlaid fireplace. There was a piece of smokeless, high-quality coal specially made for the nobility. There was no trace of smoke, but the room was as warm as spring.


    The bed in the room was exquisite, nothing like the bitter cold of the northeast kang. At this moment, in the big vase of kiln s in the corner, there was a bunch of La Mei with its fragrance lingering in the air. On the table were dishes of winter wax, fresh vegetables that only winter in the south could produce, frozen deer pear juice, cracked official kilns filled with fragrant wine.


    The wide armchair was covered in a thick layer of white fur silk. As he sank in, it became soft and warm. He held the wine glass in his hand and happily looked at the carpet. A child with jade like cheeks was chasing after the colored glass beads, playing with the marbles as he crawled around in excitement.


    The child was tired from playing and the room was warm. After a while, his forehead was drenched in sweat and he got up from the ground and ran over, waving his fat arms and legs: "Abba, Abba, where is mother ¡­ ¡­ "Where''s Mommy?"


    He held his son in his arms and smiled as he took out three rattle drums and a string of candied fruits. "Son, what do you think this is?"


    The child''s attention was immediately attracted by it and he took a bite from the candied fruit. His eyes lit up as he asked, "Where''s Mother? "I want my mother ¡­"


    "Son, what do you think this is?" He took out another piece of exquisite golden item. It was a monster with the head of a cow and the body of a qilin. The child, attracted by the novelty, immediately climbed down from his father''s lap and sat down on the carpet to play.


    She was still a child after all. She was so tired that she couldn''t even open her eyes. She could only mutter, "Where''s my mother?" before being carried into the room by a maid beside her to sleep.


    Once the child left, Wang Junhua walked in through the door.


    At this time, she had already removed the thick camouflage on her body and the metal hoop on her body that was supporting the Skirt to change its posture. She took off her top quality white mink fur coat. She had brought back such a good fur coat back when she was still Jinguo. She casually took it off and placed it at the side. Inside, there was a red-colored, narrow waist with a layer of exquisite patterns on it. Beneath it, her towering breasts could be seen.


    Looking at the flowers in the mist, Young Master likes to have a young body, but a woman that is still charming, naturally has a charm that a young girl cannot match. These days, she believed that she already knew Young Master very well. She walked over to him with a charming smile, poured a cup of wine for him and fed it to his mouth. She also drank a cup herself, a peach blossoming immediately blossomed on her face.


    Her hand stroked his chest, inviting him to join her in every inch. She guided his hand to her towering chest as she spoke with an exceptionally charming voice, "Young Master ¡­"


    He embraced the body that he was already familiar with to the point of disgust. There were countless beauties in the Southern Empire. Compared to before, this body no longer possessed any of the enticement of the past. At this moment, he also felt a bit tipsy, so he asked, "Why are you here again?"


    "Imperial Physician Yu Shi ordered the old dog to return to his post yesterday. He said that the imperial government still has some rewards ¡­" She smiled coquettishly and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Many thanks to young master for your wise hand in arranging this."


    He laughed out loud. "This is great, if your expectations are not bad, you will soon become a Prime Minister''s wife ¡­"


    She knew that with every step his Young Master took, other than Qin Gui, there must be other people from the Golden Man inside the palace. Although she did not know who he was, but she was extremely respectful to his Young Master.


    She laughed in a flirtatious manner, but was also a little puzzled. "Really?"


    "Naturally. Very quickly, Di Ruwen will be removed from the job. "


    "Why?"


    He only laughed and did not answer: "Just be at ease being your Prime Minister''s wife."


    Wang Junhua tactfully did not question further, and lowered his head. He saw him sitting there barefooted, looking like a scholar. She knew that this was one of his young master''s habits. When they were in the Southern Dynasty, the weather was warm, so he was happy to relax his body and mind.


    He sat on the floor and spread out his arms on a nearby table. He picked up a roll of paper and read the words written on it happily. "Your son''s calligraphy skills have improved a lot."


    Wang Junhua immediately complimented him: "Young Gongzi inherits young noble''s wisdom, of course he''s smarter than others."


    He was so happy that he took up his pen and scrawled the words on his son''s brow, jiggling his toes as he wrote them. Wang Junhua suddenly did something he had never done before. He bent over and kissed his toes.


    He was taken aback, but she smiled charmingly. "This servant will help Young Master stop the itch."


    Her toes felt very comfortable under her tongue. After a while, he smiled and said, "Okay, I will be going back in a while. What reward do you want? For the sake of your service, I will do as you say. "


    She then sat up, and continued to lie prone on his leg like a kitten, with charming eyes like silk: "This servant does not want any reward, I only hope that Master can look after Young Master when he is not around."


    "This ¡­"


    "This servant does not have a biological child, so I will definitely serve him as if I were his own son. I absolutely do not dare to have any second thoughts."


    He still shook his head.


    She tried asking: "You want to bring Young Master back?"


    Seeing him deep in thought, Wang Junhua could not hold back anymore, "No matter how Young Master arranged it, I just hope that Young Master did not remain in Hua Rong''s hands."


    His expression changed.


    "Young Master captured Hua Rong, but didn''t kill him nor let him go. What do you mean by that?"


    He narrowed his eyes: "You went to see Hua Rong again?"


    She was short of breath and did not speak.


    "I told you not to reveal your identity. Hua Rong is not Wan Wan, she is clever and powerful, if your identity is found out ¡­ " His tone gradually became stern.


    Strong jealousy, a woman''s jealousy, broke almost all reason. She held his leg and whispered: "So what? Wan Wan did not dare to kill, but how could she, Hua Rong, dare not kill? "Only by killing this woman can we get rid of the threat in our hearts ¡­"


    "You don''t have to talk too much about me!"


    Her voice became a little louder, "Servant knows that young master has his own selfish motives. "Because you are infatuated with her, you have indulged this slut time and time again ¡­"


    His face darkened, "Wang Junhua, don''t forget about your identity!"

 C264 Prisoner

    She simply got up from his lap and got up too quickly. His leg pressed against the fabric of her dress, and with a hard pull, it tore open her chest in a brilliant burst of spring light. She did not mind as she stood up and puffed out her chest, but tears started streaming down her face, "Servant knows that Young Master doesn''t like it, but Servant is risking his life to persuade Young Master today. That slut knew the secrets of the couple and left them in the world, in the end, they were unable to eat or sleep well. The husband and wife of the Servant were completely loyal to their master, and hoped that their master would achieve great things and prosper together. Since ancient times, people who had achieved great things did not care about trifling matters, much less have a woman''s benevolence. Young master must have the world, if a mere girl was unwilling to give up, then what could he do? He and his wife were trusted by Zhao Deji, and she was always messing up his plans, furthermore, she was the wife of someone else, how could she ever respect him? Young Master, why do you need to be so humble because of such a woman? Even if it was the Young Master, the Servant would naturally take good care of him and serve him for the rest of his life. Even if she is born beautiful, there are many women in the world who are more beautiful than her. As for how many Young Masters there are, and how many Servant can look for for for you, why couldn''t it be her? ¡­ "


    She took another step forward and cried bitterly, "In this world, there is no one who is more loyal and devoted to young master than Servant. For my young master, even if I have to go through fire and water, I will not refuse even if I have to die. But, the Young Master had pampered those bad women time and time again. Look at Ye Lvguanyin, what kind of slut was he? Hua Rong, what kind of bitch is she? Which one of them took Young Master seriously? If you can even deal with Ye Lvguanyin flatly, why can''t you let go of one of him? "


    He raised his hand and slapped him. "How dare you roar in front of me?"


    She covered her face and cried even more loudly, "Servant foresaw the moment Young Master will come when he says these words. Servant and that bitch are irreconcilable. She has no one, I have no one. Servant could be said to be a dog raised by the Young Master, who was loyal to him throughout his life. However, she was a wolf, and could bite him back at any time. Young Master, tell me, do you want her or slaves? "


    He never expected that Wang Junhua would have such a side to him, and for a moment, he was speechless.


    She sneered: "What''s so good about that bitch? For Zhao Deji, he did not even care about Young Master''s safety and brought them to the palace as hostages. If not for the Young Noble, if they fell into someone else''s hands, would Young Master still be alive? What qualifications does she have to become the Young Master''s mother? The young master was a lecherous man, and lacked the courage to be a hero. If a woman couldn''t be avoided, how could one make a wise man of the world submit? Xiang Yu was so lecherous, for Yu Ji to lose the world, on the contrary, when Liu Bang was running away, he could even push his wife and children down the horse carriage, making them into the hundreds of years of history of the Han Dynasty. Does young master wish to become the Xiang Yu who has reached the end of the road or the Liu Bang who returned to his hometown in glory? "


    Seeing her Young Master''s complexion change, she did not speak for a long time, and knew that she had hit the mark on his heart, she immediately struck the metal while it was still hot, yet her voice was softer, sighing softly: "Hua Rong doesn''t know what''s good for him. In the Liu Jia Temple, the Young Master saved her life, preventing her from getting humiliated. However, not only was she not thinking about repayment, she even took the chance to escape and go against Young Master with Yue Pengju. "She has long been Yue Pengju''s wife, and was the one who carried the young master, not the one who carried the young master. She is an even worse woman than Ye Lvguanyin.


    With a wave of his hand, his voice was as cold as ice, "You don''t have to say anymore, go down!"


    She did not dare to disobey, kneeling down and bowing as she said, "Servant will take his leave."


    Walking out the door, she paused for a moment, but in her heart, she felt happy. Since Young Master didn''t whip her like last time, it showed how much he valued her. Every time he improved a little, Hua Rong''s death would come closer. Otherwise, with her here, even if Qin Gui became the Prime Minister, he would still feel uneasy.


    Yue Pengju rushed out of the city gate and stopped at the fork in the road, looking at the pitch black night.


    His heart was beating so fast that he wanted to run away. He was angry and worried at the same time. If Zhao Deji had told Hua Rong of his disappearance the moment he saw him, then he would have been able to find some clues. But now, where could he find such a person? Not only did Zhao Deji not tell him, he had to help him eliminate Wu Zhan first.


    However, not only did he not dare speak out his resentment, he had no time to hesitate. At this moment, he had to find his wife first.


    Zhang Xian ran over: "Pengju, we''ve already searched the nearby areas. Miao Liu is fleeing in the direction of Fujian, do you want to chase after him?"


    He thought about it, but did not say anything.


    Zhang Xian asked again, "Should we chase after Miao Liu? "Madam should be in their hands ¡­"


    Yue Pengju shook his head, and said in a deep voice: "If Miao Liu took Sister Shi Qi, he would definitely threaten me. However, they did not receive any news. Sister Shi Qi is definitely not in their army. "


    Zhang Xian was also getting anxious: "Then where can we find it?"


    When Yue Pengju looked at the sky in the dark night, he actually couldn''t see anything. He only felt ice-cold snowflakes falling one by one onto his shoulders. He said at once, "To the Five Mile Pavilion."


    Zhang Xian was confused: "The Five Mile Pavilion is still several tens of kilometers away from here, what''s the purpose of going there?"


    Yue Pengju did not explain, and he could not explain the reason either. His intuition told him that his wife was definitely not kidnapped by Miao Liu, but by someone else. Vaguely, in the dark night, he suddenly heard such a clear voice, as if someone was calling to him. It was low and desolate, "Pengju, Pengju ¡­"


    He was about to jump up: "She''s calling me, Big Sister Shi Qi is calling me ¡­"


    Zhang Xian was surprised: "Where? Why didn''t I hear it? "


    Yue Pengju did not answer and led the group towards the sound of the voice without any explanation. This was already the second time he had heard such a voice. The first time was when Hua Rong was chased to the point where she had no other choice but to charge into the forest. The second time she heard this, she must have been in great danger.


    Zhang Xian and the others realised what was happening, when they saw Yue Pengju leading the way and running far away, they immediately led the group to chase after him.


    It was already deep into the night.


    A light snow was falling again. Although the weather in the Southern Kingdom was not as cold as the Northern Lands, it was still freezing cold to the core when it was snowing like this. Hua Rong''s clothes were tightly put on, and she was leaning against the ice-cold wall, as if she was in an extremely cold ice cellar.


    She suddenly thought of how she had landed outside the city the moment the city gate closed. And King Qin''s voice: "If the two of you continue to work for Zhao Deji, you will definitely die."


    Indeed.


    Actually, he knew it too.


    She leaned against the wall and mumbled to herself. After this calamity, she truly wished to leave the capital forever and never get infected with this dangerous place again.


    After clearing his head, the scars on his body started to hurt, hurt for a while, and then slowly became numb. However, in that numbing moment, she felt an extraordinary pain, as if her entire body was immersed in brine. She let out a miserable cry and suddenly shouted, "Pengju, Pengju ¡­"


    A long moment passed, and then silence.


    It was as if someone had promised him, "Sister... Sister Shi Qi ¡­ "


    However, when he calmed down, there was only the sound of wind coming from outside the thick wall. It was the end of the year, almost New Year''s Eve. There was once a New Year''s Eve, and it was the wedding day between him and Pengju. What about now?


    Would there still be a day for them to meet?


    The family of three split up.


    It was as if someone was approaching the door.


    She moved quietly to the door. At this moment, he had already gathered all the strength in his body, hoping that the moment the door opened, he would be caught off guard and rush out.


    She leaned against the door for a long time, but there was still no movement. She sat down in despair, exhausted the last of her effort, and leaned against the wall with her eyes closed.


    After a long while, the door suddenly creaked open.


    Dazed, she opened her eyes, familiarised with the darkness, and could see a vague figure standing in the doorway. Gradually, the wind blew, and under the dim light of the snowy night, a familiar figure could be seen. He was dressed in white, looking elegant and unrestrained, looking elegant and graceful.


    She suddenly laughed and said with difficulty, "It''s you! The child is with you! "


    "It''s me!"


    The voice was flat, "If not for the fact that you were willing to sacrifice yourself to protect your child at the last moment, you would have died long ago."


    She nodded in the darkness and sighed. "I am indeed ashamed of my child. I should not have let him go to court."


    He sneered, "In order to be completely loyal to Zhao Deji, have you ever worried about the life of your child? Besides, he''s not your biological son, and he''s a good bargaining chip for your couple''s favor. I really regret entrusting my child to you! "


    She was silent for a moment.


    "Do you think that Zhao Deji or the empress dowager would just protect their child by thanking you? You''re wrong. Hua Rong, I just realized that you are just a stray dog! Zhao Deji''s lackey! "


    She gave a low laugh and did not refute.


    Actually, what he said wasn''t wrong. The two of them thought that they had to protect their families and their countries, but whose country did their families belong to? They were all Zhao Deji''s. Preserving his wealth was undoubtedly his honor and fortune, but if he couldn''t, then it was also the common people''s escape. Emperor, even if there were more soldiers, there would naturally be thousands of people willing to die for him.


    Her head was resting on her knees, trying to feel warm. However, the cold wind blew in through the open door and blew away all the steam that had accumulated.


    "Hua Rong..."


    She tried to lift her head, but her neck was numb, and her limbs seemed unable to lift.


    After a burst of flame, she finally raised her head and saw the silhouette of the person in front of her. Under the lantern light, her figure was indistinct and could not be seen clearly.


    He also looked at her in the firelight. His clothes were disheveled and his shoulders were covered in blood from protecting his son. She had been scarred along the way, but when he saw her, she was intact.


    Her face was almost white under the lantern, and her hair was disheveled. But she sat with her legs crossed, her eyes calm.


    He was originally a prisoner, but he couldn''t feel her miserable state at all, as if she was shining like the light of the Salix.


    She looked back at him, at the man who should never have shown up at this moment.


    Looking into her eyes, he suddenly reached out and picked her up before walking out.


    The room was as warm as spring. As soon as he sat down on the thick carpet, he would be in two different worlds.


    After hastily eating some food, the maid then delivered a piping hot red bean soup to Hua Rong, who raised it up and drank it all in one gulp. Then, she drank another bowl of porridge.

 C265 harmony

    She lay down on the carpet and almost immediately fell asleep.


    He was still wearing his tattered clothes and had been watching her from the side. Seeing that she was lying down, he suddenly extended his hand and took off her clothes, throwing a Big Kew before she could resist, and said indifferently: "Put it on."


    She put it on without even saying thank you, because she had heard a child coughing in the room next door, and then she sat up smiling and said, "Thank you."


    "That was my child! What do I need your gratitude for? "


    Her tone was sincere. "I will take the child away and never leave him alone again."


    He said flatly, "No! I have someone to take care of him. "


    "Oh? You mean Wang Junhua? "


    She giggled. When she smiled, her eyebrows would first smile, slightly raising, like a leaf being blown by the wind. When her lips gently curled up, it was unnaturally lovely. However, the corners of her eyes slightly raised, carrying a faint sense of ridicule.


    He almost jumped at the sound.


    "There is a woman who wants to kill me, I do not understand who she is, and I do not recognize who she is, but, since you are here, she must be Wang Junhua."


    "So what?"


    She sighed. "Yes, I couldn''t do anything about her."


    He looked a little pleased with himself, "You know there''s nothing you can do? Knowing that Qin Gui and his wife are spies, to go report to Zhao Deji, and be rejected by him, isn''t that good? "


    She nodded frankly. "Indeed. I only understood later that the identity of Qin Gui and his wife was not important. The important thing was that Zhao Deji did not have the heart to fight. Therefore, he needed Qin Gui who was familiar with the internal affairs of the Jinguo and was also the host of and a politician who agreed to all of his political opinions. Actually, even he himself knows who Qin Gui is, so there is no need for me to expose him ¡­ "


    He sincerely praised: "Hua Rong, you have finally become smarter."


    She smiled sweetly. "Yes. For the change in Miao Liu Bing, everyone said that it was Liu Yu who ordered it, and in my opinion, it was you who planned it all for it. "


    "Oh? Even Miao Liu failed. What benefits do I get from planning this? "


    "I think there are two things. One, you guys want to use this opportunity to weaken Liu Yu and cause him to become a puppet. First is to help Qin Gui rise to the top... "


    "Smart. Next up ¡­"


    She shook her head: "But I really don''t understand how Qin Gui will be able to get the upper hand."


    He sat down opposite her, so close that he could see the delicate wind that covered her pale eyelids as her long eyelashes stirred.


    What a strange feeling.


    He could even reach out and touch her face.


    He really did reach out his hand. Halfway through his hand, she saw her face and unconsciously dropped his hand. He picked up the hot tea on the table and took a sip, then suddenly said: "Hua Rong, do you want some tea?"


    She also took a sip of the hot tea and looked at its exquisite porcelain pot that was like a piece of art.


    She lifted her eyelashes, and asked curiously: "How did you raise Qin Gui up to a high position?"


    Only then did he put down the teacup and the two of them sat cross-legged as if they were good friends.


    "Di Ruwen took advantage of Lv Yihao''s temporary departure to allow him to leave, but, even though he had made a meritorious deed, he had to blame himself and resign, otherwise, he would be impeached by the hundreds of officials."


    Hua Rong nodded her head, Di Ruwen was one of the few people who was clear-headed and his nemesis to Qin Gui, once he left, Qin Gui would naturally get rid of the thorn in his side. But that did not mean that Qin Gui could be promoted?


    "When Miao Liujun transformed, he sent a message asking Qin Gui to return to the capital to be the Prime Minister. Qin Gui rejected it. Right now, the censors were playing Zhao Deji. Furthermore, Wang Yuan is dead, and he is Wang Jixian''s elder brother. Not only is Zhao Deji "benevolent and righteous", he has bestowed a title to Wang Yuan, and has even brought along his close friends and relatives ¡­ "


    "More importantly, the Song Kingdom is a land of desolation and desolation, Zhao Deji basically does not dare to accept the challenge. We must have a powerful minister standing together with him, look around the world, there is no one more suitable to be his candidate than Qin Gui ¡­"


    According to his current status and popularity, and with Wang Jixian''s combined strength to protect him, this phase was naturally his.


    He laughed and fanned himself. He didn''t seem like he was talking about politics at all. It was as if he was drinking tea on a snowy night with a beautiful lady.


    Hua Rong nodded his head: "As long as Qin Gui stays at his current position, everything will go according to your wishes, and I will naturally let each of your goals be your wish."


    He was very straightforward. "That''s right!"


    He suddenly stretched out his hand and quickly stroked her hair. Before she realized it, he immediately retracted his hand with a smile. "Idiot. Actually, you didn''t notice the biggest problem ¡­"


    "What problem?"


    "Miao Liu is a martial general, he will definitely cause Zhao Deji to lose his soul ¡­"


    She immediately understood. The Taizu soldiers of the dynasty changed into yellow robes, and from then on, it became a deep-rooted tradition to guard against generals. Miao Liu Armament''s transformation was no different from giving Zhao Deji a huge reminder. It was difficult to think of a good general in a country, but when the country was at peace, generals were needed. Even if Zhao Deji were to use Yue Pengju and the others again, if he were to take action, who would he target?


    The greater the merit, the lower the blade would hang!


    Especially Yue Pengju, "who doesn''t know when to advance", who wholeheartedly wished to expel the captives and return our country''s Yue Pengju to them!


    She couldn''t help but admire this handsome young master. He seemed to have done a lot of useless work, but he had actually played two great moves. One was Qin Gui, the other was the young master of Liu. In the future, wouldn''t the foundation of the Song Kingdom be shaken?


    Her heart turned cold. Even though she was here, she still felt cold.


    The warmth in the surroundings seemed to have been broken by the snowstorm outside the door and was unable to move at all.


    He lazily said, "I have repeatedly warned Yue Pengju not to go against me. It was you who did not listen and insisted on working for a shameless bastard like Zhao Deji! "


    She raised her eyes and looked at him quietly: Actually, what''s the difference between you and Zhao Deji?


    He said angrily: "Zhao Deji can''t even compare to my little finger!"


    "Haha, is that so? Look at who you''re using, Wang Junhua, Qin Gui, and perhaps others who have lost all their dignity and honor as a human being. How do you know if it''s not Zhao Deji tomorrow? "


    "Hua Rong! Don''t forget where you are! "


    She laughed out loud, completely ignoring his threats, "Besides, you are also destined to be scheming in the future. You don''t necessarily have to calculate everything. Everything will be as you wish."


    He sneered, "At least, we have already eliminated and destroyed more than half of your Song Kingdom."


    "But, to exterminate Liaoning, is your Jinguo''s Wolf Lord relying on a shameless person like Qin Gui? Liaoning didn''t say anything, but Song Kingdom was completely infatuated and cowardly. They retreated without fighting, and it was they who brought about their own destruction ¡­ "


    He was speechless. Although Hua Rong did not know it yet, he knew that the Jinguo''s large group of generals who were able to fight had lost about seventy to eighty percent of their troops after two consecutive purges. Especially after the combined assault this time, even Zong Han was unable to escape from this calamity. It was a different situation now. Since the war could not be won, there was a greater need for strategy and change of strategy.


    In the blink of an eye, the magnificent splendor of the four walls, as well as the beautiful decorations of the walls, gave off a warm and fragrant feeling. It seemed like this place was the mansion of some wealthy family.


    "Heh, Fourth Prince, you''ve really put your mind to this. However, if I want to become the real owner of this place, it will not be that easy! "


    He only smiled, not accepting her provocation.


    victor always had the highest qualification to tolerate losers and prisoners, so he disapproved.


    At this moment, the faint light of dawn had already seeped through the window, shining on the carved paper, reflecting a kind of soft light.


    Hua Rong leaned against the wall tiredly, with her eyes closed. Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice, "Mother, mother ¡­"


    She could not help but stand up. Without even looking at Jin Wushu''s expression, she ran forward a few steps and opened the next door.


    The child opened his eyes. In the morning light, he could not see the person''s face clearly, but he could feel the powerful aura. His hand fluttered as he giggled. "Mother, mother ¡­"


    Hua Rong hugged him, at this moment, she was truly overjoyed. All the happiness, anger, and sadness had faded, she took his jacket and put it on. The child had been under her care for more than a year. He was already used to his mother''s hands, so he threw himself into her arms. The tortoiseshell hat on his head almost fell off. "Mom, I miss you so much ¡­"


    "Mom remembered it too."


    The child jumped down the bed and held her hand. Seeing the door, Abba stood to one side and watched as he jumped up and down to hold onto Abba''s hand. "Abba, Mother ¡­ "Mum''s back ¡­"


    Jin Wushu held his hand as an extremely complex feeling filled his heart.


    He had prepared it earlier and it was extremely sumptuous.


    Huge fragrant palace candles, the morning restaurant light points out the fragrance, with a sweet smell. "Huu." Xiao Luwenlong wore a light purple robe with a jade belt around his waist that was inlaid with twelve thumb-sized pearls. On his waist, there was a smoke coloured saddlebag, personally embroidered by Hua Rong. In addition, all of these expensive clothes didn''t come from her hands.


    In the Yue Clan, children did not have to worry about food and clothing. However, once they arrived at the capital, although they were rewarded by the royal palace, they were still not as luxurious as Jin Wushu was giving their son.


    In the end, she was still a child. Seeing her beautiful tortoise shell hat reflected on a bronze mirror, she looked like a fairy child. She giggled, "Mom, this hat is really fun ¡­"


    He reached out and took off the hat to play in his hands. Hua Rong said softly: "My child, be good and wear it on your head. Don''t you dare freeze over."


    The child obeyed, sitting back and letting her put the hat on her head.


    "Time to eat."


    "Alright." The child ate while looking at his mother. "Mom, why aren''t you eating? "This is delicious ¡­" As he spoke, he pushed a plate of dishes in front of his mother. "Mom, you eat."


    "Yes."


    Hua Rong took a bite and patted the child''s head.


    Jin Wushu carried a bowl in his hands and sat by the side. This was the first time in his life that he was having a meal with such three people. It was truly strange. However, when he saw her intimate expression and how she seemed to never get angry, he felt even more baffled.


    Seeing him in a daze, the child called out to him. "Abba, why aren''t you eating?"


    His heart trembled as he hurriedly picked up his bowl: "My son, be good. Abba will immediately eat."


    After eating, Hua Rong said gently: "Son, go write."


    "Alright."


    Xiao Luwenlong was very happy to see his mother. He ran to the side of the desk and stretched out his fat little arms, holding up a brush to write a few words. "Mom, do you think I can write it?"


    "Alright. Very good. "Heh ¡­"


    Hua Rong picked it up and looked at it, then corrected her son''s position of holding the brush.


    Jin Wushu had been standing silently at the side, watching. Only now did he slowly open his mouth: "Hua Rong, follow me back to Jinguo!"

 C266 Acting

    She smiled up at him when he made a big joke.


    His voice sounded a little anxious, "Follow me back to the Jinguo, and you can accompany Wen Long. I see him as my own son, and I don''t care if you can have children or not. Also, this prince has already been conferred the title of King of Yue. If you go, you will be an imperial concubine of Yue. "I will not let you down ¡­"


    She took her time: "Thank you Fourth Prince for your care."


    He raised his voice. "I''m leaving today. Everything has been packed. You must come with me!"


    She stared at him, and her hand moved away from him in silence. In fact, she understood. Since he allowed her to see him, she could only have two choices. The first was to follow him to the Jinguo, and the second was to die.


    However, he only had one choice.


    At the door, a figure was sticking close, so close that it was about to vomit blood.


    "This prince has already been conferred the title of King of Yue. If you go, you will be an imperial concubine of Yue. This prince will not let you down! "¡ª These words were like a sharp blade piercing into the heart. He had longed for her for a long time, but he didn''t even dare to say it out loud. Why should she? Success or failure, if he did not get rid of Hua Rong today, when would he?


    She couldn''t hold it in any longer. She pushed open the door, bringing with her a sliver of snow. She walked straight towards Hua Rong, who was not surprised at all, and did not even look at her.


    She took another step forward and raised her hand, ruthlessly wanting to slap her. However, she didn''t dare do so in the end, instead, she laughed complacently, "Alright, Hua Rong, the show is over."


    She turned to Jin Wushu and spoke with a gentle and seductive voice: "Young Noble, it''s time for you to leave. Your servant has already cleaned it up for you. Servant will completely take care of all the trivial matters here for you. "


    Jin Wushu looked at Hua Rong: "Are you going with me or her?"


    Follow her! Follow Wang Junhua!


    Hua Rong''s body trembled, as though she could no longer sit still.


    Wang Junhua stood in front of her, smiling every inch of his face!


    He had never been so happy in his life before. He was happier than when he found out that Ye Lvguanyin had been chased away. Ye Lvguanyin and Hua Rong, in the eyes of the Fourth Prince, were two completely different people.


    The Fourth Prince could flatly punish Ye Lvguanyin, but would he flatly punish Hua Rong?


    As long as Fourth Prince was willing to give Hua Rong to him, she would be at peace with herself in this life, enjoying both wealth and happiness ¡ª furthermore, it would be the most subtle victory in a woman''s heart. It was a victory over a pet. She was even more excited than if she could become the Prime Minister''s wife.


    With Wang Junhua''s undisguised complacent gaze, Hua Rong suddenly opened her mouth: "Where''s Wan Wan? How did you torture her? "


    "How can torturing that little bitch compare to the pleasure of torturing you?"


    "Heh, I know, Wan Wan is safe."


    "Her safety does not mean that you are safe."


    Wang Junhua was pleased, but seeing how calm Hua Rong was, from the moment she came in, she had not revealed a single panicked expression. The difference between her and Wan Wan was too huge, and also made her so excited that she wanted to cry for the next second. She extended her five claws and dug out her two bright eyes.


    Hua Rong slowly laughed. When she laughed like this, her eyelashes would rise up slightly, like the wind blowing through the treetops, like the first new moon rising in the autumn sky.


    Wang Junhua stared at her, only to see that she was dressed neatly, unlike the patient who was about to fall yesterday. The blood stains and wounds on her body were already bandaged. They were all superficial and not fatal. In fact, her clothes were the same as Lu Wenlong''s, they were top-notch goods that the Fourth Prince had prepared for him. Wang Junhua looked at her exquisite clothes carefully. He was jealous like a poisonous snake, why had Fourth Prince never prepared such clothes for him?


    Hua Rong suddenly stood up and turned towards Jin Wushu. Jin Wushu was surprised by such a smile, and could not help but smile: "Hua Rong, did you agree?"


    After she finished speaking, she suddenly remembered that every time she smiled like this, there would always be a very terrifying request. What would it be this time?


    Hua Rong''s voice was extremely gentle, as if she was talking about something extremely gentle. It was filled with sweetness, rustling, and like a thin layer of beehive moving across her heart.


    "Jin Wushu, if you kill her, I will follow you!"


    Wang Junhua''s body trembled, he was enraged: "Poison woman!"


    Jin Wushu''s heart was also shocked.


    Wang Junhua turned towards him in panic, his expression full of fear: "Young Noble, this demoness, this demoness ¡­"


    Jin Wushu''s gaze turned towards Hua Rong, and he saw that Hua Rong was also staring at him, her voice was faint, but still carried that deep yet sweet smile: "Fourth Prince, for such a woman, leaving her alone would also embarrass you. What for? Why not kill him? "


    Such a gentle gaze seemed to carry a seductive charm. Jin Wushu felt his throat becoming a little dry. He took a step forward and stood in front of her, slightly lowering his head, and looked into her eyes, as if he could see his own reflection in those bright eyes.


    A cold pond with rippling autumn water!


    His hand rested lightly on Hua Rong''s shoulder. For the first time in her life, she did not resist at all and was still as gentle as ever. She only looked at him gently. Actually, Fourth Prince is also very disgusting to look at, right? "


    Wang Junhua pounced forward and used his sharp nails to pierce into those seductive eyes. Fox spirit, this damned fox spirit! Wasn''t she too high and mighty? Why was he bewitching the Fourth Prince like this? A fox spirit that was even more shameless than Ye Lvguanyin!


    She extended her hand in front of Hua Rong, and with a pinch, she was opened by a large hand: "Step back!"


    Wang Junhua was pushed three steps back.


    Hua Rong''s voice was even sweeter, her smile much gentler and her attitude so sincere, as if she was trying to persuade a good teacher and good friend, "Sigh, Fourth Prince, do you want to be like Zhao Deji? Did you know that Zhao Deji got impotent? Do you like the kind that Zhao Deji likes? "Heh heh heh ¡­"


    Jin Wushu stared at her: "Are you really coming with me?"


    "Kill her first!"


    Their gazes met. Wang Junhua was so nervous that he almost started to cry out loud, he stared straight into Jin Wushu''s eyes, but at this time, he did not even dare to cry, only opening up his sharp nails, in the next moment, he wanted to rush out and tear them to shreds! Shred the face of that woman who sowed discord!


    It tore apart her face, tore apart her eyes, tore apart her hands, tore apart everything on her body!


    "Jin Wushu, are you going to kill him or not?"


    He was breathing hard, unable to make a sound, only moving his lips.


    Hua Rong sighed softly, "Sigh, Jin Wushu, the nature of your hypocrisy, hypocrisy, and benevolence has never changed one bit, right? I knew it, the rabbits die and the dogs cook, the birds hide. And now, with the rabbit not dead and the bird not dead, Wang Junhua had already thanked the Fourth Prince? He will let you live for a few more days. Once he has achieved his wish, he will walk over your shameless corpse that sold the country for glory ¡­ "Hahaha ¡­"


    At this point in time, she already hated Jin Wushu to the bone. This ambitious man, in order to achieve his goals, any queen, any Wang Junhua were all chess pieces in his hands. She laughed. At this moment, the laughter was devoid of any trace of gentleness or kindness, it was like the sharpest cold knife.


    The child didn''t understand the hidden meaning behind the adults'' words. He put down the brush and ran out to grab his mother''s hand. "Mom, quickly let me see. I''ve finished writing another one ¡­"


    Hua Rong received it and read it carefully. Then, she pointed to the third word on the second row and softly said, "Son, this word is wrongly written."


    At a time like this, she still had the leisure to do so.


    Wang Junhua''s chest rose up and down rapidly, as if he was about to vomit blood. Just as he was about to attack, Jin Wushu glared at her sternly. She immediately took a step back, not daring to act rashly.


    Then, it was Lu Wenlong''s soft voice that spoke, "Mother, I have written it anew."


    "Yes."


    Lu Wenlong took the pen and placed it on the Desk beside Hua Rong, and started writing again. When he finished writing, he gave the brush to his mother: "Now it''s better ¡­."


    "Hm, your son really wrote it well."


    "Mom, write one for me."


    "It''s not convenient here ¡­"


    "No, no, just write it. Mom, just write one for me ¡­"


    She said softly, "Okay."


    Beside him was the Desk s. She put the cup aside and spread the paper out. She took the dry brush from her son and frowned. "Son, there''s no ink ¡­"


    "I''ll go get it ¡­"


    The child ran into the house and came out with the inkstand.


    She stroked the child''s head and wrote a model for her son before putting the pen down. His son took the paper. The ink hadn''t dried yet. He reached out to hug her and wiped a lump of ink on her nose. He chuckled. "Mom, I''m so happy."


    She laughed too, hugging her son as if she didn''t even notice the impending danger.


    Jin Wushu watched everything attentively from the side. Looking at the black spots on her sparkling and translucent skin, he seemed to have added a kind of gentle and elegant aura to it.


    His mind went blank for a moment.


    This was a heavenly joy that he had yearned for for for a long time. His best wife and most beloved son. Ever since Ye Lvguanyin, he had never imagined that everything would come to fruition again.


    If his own son was raised by such a woman, what kind of character would he become when he grew up?


    For a moment, reason retreated, and feeling gradually gained the upper hand. Let her be, if she went with him, then so be it.


    Wang Junhua stood at the side, anxious and fearful, as if he was a death sentence that could be executed at any time.Hee quietly observed his expression and suddenly realized that he must not wait for death. She must take the initiative to attack. She took a step forward, reached out her hand, and tried to pull Lu Wenlong to her side. Hua Rong did not look at her, but she was prepared for it and managed to pull her hand away.


    Wang Junhua sneered, and was about to attack again ¡­


    She was so jealous that she slapped Hua Rong hard. Halfway through slapping her, she was suddenly caught. Hua Rong stood up and grabbed onto her hand tightly.


    "Wang Junhua, how can a wicked woman like you still have the face to live in the world?"


    When the child heard this sound, he didn''t understand what was going on. Instead, he began to giggle and said, "Mom, this move is really powerful. You teach it to me."


    She nodded and said softly, "Son, I''ll definitely teach you."


    Jin Wushu stood at the side and watched this scene in interest, not saying a word.

 C267 Fighting

    Wang Junhua was already angry from the embarrassment. He reached out to hug the child, "Young Master, come over here ¡­ "I''ll take good care of you ¡­"


    Xiao Luwenlong shook off her hand and went straight into his mother''s embrace. "Mother, mother ¡­ "Go away ¡­"


    Wang Junhua was both furious and resentful, "Everyone knows that you are a hen that cannot lay eggs. You dominate the Young Master and yet you don''t take good care of his. On what basis are you taking care of Young Master? If Young Master follows you, he will only be killed by you ¡­ "


    She knew that Lu Wenlong was Hua Rong''s protective talisman. As long as he was by her side, the Fourth Prince would be wary and show mercy.


    Hua Rong''s expression was indifferent: "Master Lu and wife have sacrificed their lives for our country and are loyal and virtuous, but our child follows a servant like you, Master Lu and his wife will not be at peace in the underworld ¡­"


    "Bitch ¡­"


    Hua Rong suddenly stood up and ruthlessly slapped her in the face again, "You husband and wife are the most despicable man and woman in the world, you still dare to be arrogant ¡­"


    Wang Junhua could not hold it in anymore, and rushed over like Hua Rong: "Damned bitch, you''re going to die yet you dare to be so rampant. This time, if I can''t kill you, I won''t be called Wang Junhua ¡­ "


    Hua Rong dodged, using too much strength, her head almost knocked into a big chair made of hard golden silk Nan Mu, and once she steadied her body, she grabbed something and threw it at Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong avoided it, Wang Junhua''s hair was in disarray, she looked ferocious as she shouted at the top of her lungs: "Men!"


    Two rough servants stood at the door, looking at Jin Wushu, but did not dare to come in.


    Hua Rong could tell that she was already acting the part of a mistress.


    When the child saw this scene, he suddenly shouted, "Abba, Abba, she hit mother ¡­" Seeing that his father was indifferent, he looked at his father with suspicion. He was obviously wondering why his father didn''t help his mother. Seeing that Wang Junhua was about to attack with another guy in his hand, he immediately used his little fist to hit her: "You are not allowed to hit my mother ¡­ ¡­"


    Only then did Wang Junhua remember that he had lost his composure in front of the Fourth Prince, and immediately threw that fellow away. Tears streamed down his face, and he said while crying: "Young Noble, you actually allowed this slut to bully me like this ¡­"


    Jin Wushu watched everything with interest. He suddenly thought of Ye Lvguanyin, and thought of Wang Junhua. This was the first time he had seen a woman fighting with a Jealousy.


    He felt a little indignant in his heart. Why was it that this woman was even better at fighting than other women?


    What was even more depressing was that after witnessing the two''s battle, it did not seem like a woman vs a woman, but a man vs a woman. Hua Rong was a man!


    To him, she was actually a man!


    He was extremely upset by his own thoughts. If she was jealous, if she was pitiful, if she was disadvantaged, even to the point of being like Tian Wei, he would not hesitate to show mercy and protect her. But, why did she insist on being stronger than Wang Junhua?


    Because she didn''t like him at all?


    His heart was thumping with anger, but he casually said, "Hua Rong, are you going or not?"


    Hua Rong sat down again, and continued to hug her son tightly.


    Wang Junhua was extremely nervous to begin with, and couldn''t help but break down in tears of gratitude when he heard Jin Wushu''s words. He did not protect this woman!


    "Young master, don''t worry. Servant will definitely take good care of everything ¡­"


    "I trust you."


    Outside the door, the guards had already packed up everything. Wu Qimai entered and looked at Hua Rong in surprise before reporting to him, "Everything is ready, we can set off now."


    Jin Wushu nodded, and looked at Hua Rong as if nothing had happened: "Are you going or not?"


    Hua Rong continued to embrace his son tightly, a strange smile appearing in her eyes: "Jin Wushu, you, are actually only so so!"


    Wang Junhua was furious once again: "Young Noble is magnanimous, don''t mind it, don''t take things too far."


    Hua Rong had already completely lost interest in talking to her. Releasing her hand, she released his son and said softly: "Child, follow your Abba."


    The child seemed to understand that something bad was about to happen. He tightly held onto her sleeve. "Mother, mother ¡­"


    She smiled slightly: "If you follow Abba, he will treat you well."


    Wang Junhua sneered, and once again reached out his hand to pull Lu Wenlong back. "Servant will naturally take good care of Young Master."


    Hua Rong couldn''t hold back anymore, and abruptly stood up, throwing out a heavy slap. It was much heavier than the one Wang Junhua gave him just now.


    Wang Junhua''s body could not hold on and fell to the ground. Blood flowed out of the corner of his mouth and half of his face was also swollen.


    Hua Rong sat down again, as if nothing had happened.


    Jin Wushu suddenly laughed coldly and personally held Wang Junhua up.


    Wang Junhua took the opportunity to lean into his embrace. He was so grieved that he could only sob, his body shivering uncontrollably. He looked at Wang Junhua''s pitiful appearance. Men, in essence, always sympathized with the weaker party. He wrapped his arm around Wang Junhua''s waist and asked with a smile that was not a smile, "Hua Rong, why are you so arrogant?"


    Hua Rong also replied indifferently: "I would have wanted to kill this scoundrel who is selling the country for honor!"


    "What a pity, what a pity ¡­" "I think she has a better chance of cutting you with her hands."


    Wang Junhua immediately stopped his sobs and raised his tear-stained face, staring at his master in shock.


    He reached out to wipe the tears off her face and sighed. "We understand that you are the only one loyal to me in this world." This was the first time Wang Junhua heard such a compliment. He was so excited that he spoke incoherently, as if he had obtained his most powerful mental weapon. Young Master... "I ¡­"


    He lifted her chin and then lowered it again, saying in a very gentle voice, "Since you are taking care of me, I will definitely not treat you unfairly."


    Wang Junhua''s entire body was nestled in his embrace, and he bent down to bow, ecstatic: "With Young Noble''s love, Servant will not be able to repay you even if I were to work hard ¡­"


    Hua Rong looked at this "concubine like act" and almost vomited, laughing loudly: "Jin Wushu, you have such a good eye, no wonder you were duped by Ye Lvguanyin ¡­ "Hahaha ¡­"


    "Hua Rong!"


    "Heh, Jin Wushu, I forgot, you are probably really like Zhao Deji, impotent and can''t lift a finger, so you can''t even give birth to a son, and since you can''t rely on yourself, Ye Lvguanyin has actually helped you a lot. "Otherwise, you, Old Jin, will really lose all of your descendants ¡­"


    The worst insult I''ve ever heard came from this woman who wanted to be queen.


    He stared into her eyes. "Hua Rong! "This crown prince is really blind ¡­"


    She interrupted him first. "Not only are you blind, you''re also blind. Who do you think you are? An unlearned wild grass, clearly a leopard lewd, but still dressed up as a meek lamb. Do you think that you have saved me and have shown me endless kindness? But don''t forget, you are the defeated opponent of my husband. I have spared your life twice, and my husband has spared yours as well. I don''t owe you anything, why are you acting so magnanimous? "


    He slowly spat out a few words, "Hua Rong, I have reached the limit of my patience with you. For a woman, it''s best not to take things too far, otherwise, there will be another ten Hua Rong s, and that won''t be enough to survive ¡­ "


    "Jin Wushu, you want to learn from him on how to act like an elegant young master? Based on the level of the woman you love, Wang Junhua, Ye Lvguanyin, which one of them is able to make it onto the stage? You are just a useless trash, what face do you have to ask me to go with you to the Jinguo? You are just a barbarian, not to mention, you are inferior to my husband, Yue Pengju. Even in terms of family affairs, you have been humiliated by the biggest green hat of the Jinguo.


    Jin Wushu pressed his hand on the sword hilt on his waist, causing blue veins to bulge on his forehead.


    However, Wang Junhua was laughing in his heart. The more Hua Rong was like this, the faster she would die. She actually dared to challenge the patience and dignity of the Fourth Prince, and he actually dared to insult him. This slut, who did she think she was? Look, it''s not the end yet.


    Even the slap on his face didn''t hurt anymore. Everything had become evidence of his victory. Hua Rong, Hua Rong, this stupid woman, against men, she would never be as good as him. He was the final victor.


    She was incredibly happy in her heart, but she did not dare reveal it. Seeing Jin Wushu so angry, her veins jumped, but seeing that Jin Wushu was still crying like he wanted to cry, she consoled him softly, like the most considerate wife: "Young Noble need not bother about this slut, she is just a madman before death ¡­"


    "Whatever, I''ll let you try to talk fast for now ¡­"


    One of them said something and the other followed up with a sentence. Their coordination was flawless.


    Jin Wushu turned to Wang Junhua and asked, "What do you think is the best way to punish a woman who doesn''t know anything?"


    This time, Wang Junhua could no longer conceal the joy in his heart. Just now, who was it that wanted the Fourth Prince to kill him? So it turned out that he had killed her, killed Hua Rong and killed this number one under heaven.


    Love! So it turned out that Fourth Prince loved him.


    How much more sweet talk could it be compared to the choice at a critical moment? Even the title of queen, was it a matter of life and death?


    Fourth Prince chose him, didn''t he? She was so excited he almost threw herself down and kissed his big toe again. Therefore, she really dove down. Unfortunately, he was wearing thick boots, so she only hugged his leg and knelt down with a face full of tears, "Fourth Prince, Young Noble, thank you ¡­ Only now did Servant know what you meant to Servant ¡­ In this life, in the next life, the next life, the next life, and the next generation, Servant will serve you like a horse or a cow ¡­ "


    This was a woman!


    Didn''t she know that this was a genuine woman?


    Jin Wushu looked at Hua Rong, but seeing that she was still acting like he was watching a good show, he was completely indifferent to it.


    Wang Junhua stood up from his lap, then gently brushed off the clouds, with a smile plastered on his face: "Rest assured Young Noble, Servant will torture her eighteen times."


    Hua Rong suddenly laughed again, "Jin Wushu, actually, Wang Junhua is more suitable to be your queen than Ye Lvguanyin ¡­"


    Wang Junhua laughed: "Are you jealous?"


    "Ye Lvguanyin, you look more or less like a human, but Wang Junhua is simply not as good as the dog you keep. No, no, no, he''s not a dog, but a maggot attached to your bones. The two of you, one is arrogant and vulgar, the other is obsequious and shameless, truly a pair of unparalleled adulterers. Jin Wushu, you are indeed stronger than Qin Gui ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu''s hand that was pressing on the sword hilt quickly attacked, he unsheathed his sword and pointed it straight at Hua Rong''s neck. Wang Junhua took a step back and screamed, "Kill her, kill this demonic woman!"


    Lu Wenlong, who had long been scared stiff, started to wail loudly, and tightly hugged onto Hua Rong''s neck. Mom... "Don''t you dare bully your mother ¡­"


    He suddenly realized that he couldn''t do the cruelest thing in front of his son. He immediately ordered, "Men, bring the child away."


    Wu Qimai entered and hugged her son even tighter to comfort him. Wu Qimai reached out and forcefully pulled the child away from her embrace, and the child''s voice started to sound tearful: "Mom, I''m not leaving, I won''t leave you ¡­ ¡­"


    He had followed Hua Rong for a long time and at this time, his feelings for Hua Rong had already far surpassed his feelings for him. Seeing that Jin Wushu was trying to kill him, his mother was in danger. You bastards, bully my mother. I will make my Abba beat you up, and tell my uncle to beat you up ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu immediately understood that the "Abba" he was referring to this time was definitely not him, but Yue Pengju.

 C268 My son

    The child started to struggle even more fiercely. Wu Qimai forcefully hugged onto his arm, causing the child to feel pain. His small face turned purple as he cried non-stop, "Mother ¡­ "I want my mother ¡­"


    Hua Rong was furious and suddenly jumped up to grab the child. Jin Wushu''s sword tip couldn''t help but shift a little, yet it was still across her chest: "Are you still trying to act fierce?"


    She was furious and realized that she was wrong. Before, she had deeply believed that Jin Wushu would treat this child well, but now, she could already clearly see Jin Wushu''s personality and his attitude towards women. The woman he wanted, was definitely a woman that he could "use". For example, Ye Lvguanyin, or Wang Junhua. How could such a woman give her child real safety and security?


    Even if Wang Junhua did not abuse his children, what other children would such a woman raise other than another copy of Qin Gui? Lu Deng and his wife had committed suicide to sacrifice their country. Could it be that they wanted their son to become the father of a thief, and that they wanted to become the enemies of their country in the future?


    No, how could he let his son go with Jin Wushu?


    She said loudly, "Jin Wushu, I thought that our child wouldn''t be treated badly if he followed you. But, I realized that I was wrong, from Ye Lvguanyin to Wang Junhua, this child will be tortured to death by you two sooner or later. Furthermore, my Da Song is a loyal and orphaned person, how can we allow such a shameless, adulterous and adulterous woman to raise us? "


    Jin Wushu was angered until his lips turned green: "Hua Rong, do you really want to die here?"


    Wang Junhua''s voice trembled with excitement: "Young Noble, kill this cheap maidservant who doesn''t know what''s good for himself ¡­."


    The sword pointed at Hua Rong''s chest, she suddenly took a step forward, "Jin Wushu, even if you kill me now, you can''t take the child away ¡­"


    The sword tip pierced indistinctly, Jin Wushu could not help but take a step back, and said angrily: "This is my son ¡­"


    Just at that moment when he was startled, Hua Rong had already leaped up, the tip of Jin Wushu''s sword bent, she had already taken the blade from Wu Qimai''s waist, and shouted: "Give my son back!"


    Wu Qimai didn''t dare to shoot mice. Xiao Luwenlong even beat him up while he was in his embrace, "Mother ¡­ Let me go... "I want my mother ¡­"


    She ran towards her child wholeheartedly, completely disregarding the fact that Jin Wushu was chasing after her. Her hand had already touched her son''s small hand, which was waving randomly. He reached out and grabbed his mother''s hand.


    Wu Qimai immediately retreated, if Hua Rong used even a little more strength, she would injure her son''s arm, so she could only let go, and immediately gave chase. At this moment, Wu Qimai had already reached the entrance. Jin Wushu had also recovered from his shock and blocked Hua Rong''s path, the ice-cold sword tip pointing at her back as he shouted, "Hua Rong, don''t blame me for being impolite if you still dare to commit such a violent act ¡­"


    At this time, Hua Rong''s eyes were bloodshot, she turned around, holding onto the blade in her hand, she slashed towards Jin Wushu. Although Jin Wushu was stronger than her, she had no choice but to dodge in a hurry. Her killing intent rose as he chased after Jin Wushu with two steps, and then slashed towards Jin Wushu''s face again.


    The two of them had been enemies for many years, but they had never fought at such a close distance. They were truly enemies that could fight with their swords and spears, fighting with their lives on the line. It was as if they were enemies that could not be separated.


    Jin Wushu dodged her aggressive slash once again. In his heart, he was surprised that she would still be able to strike so quickly at such a time. His vision blurred and he saw that Hua Rong''s slash had already reached her side.


    Wang Junhua''s panicked voice could be heard beside his ear, "Young master, be careful, please be careful ¡­"


    Hua Rong slashed twice consecutively, and knew that she was no match for her. He only dodged but she shook the blade and when Jin Wushu took another step back, she suddenly turned around. Her movement was as quick and nimble as a leopard''s. Although Wang Junhua was already scared silly when she saw the flaw in his attack, she suddenly rolled on the ground out of instinct. She crashed into the ground at the foot of the Desk''s table in a sorry state, blindly waving both of her hands, as if she could escape from the sharp blade ¡­


    Just as the blade was about to hit her chest, Jin Wushu swung his sword and cleanly cut off the blade. Even then, the blade had already cut Wang Junhua''s face, with a shallow cut, and blood was dripping. The back of the falling saber landed on her foot with a thud. It was so painful that she cried out miserably, as if he was a cat with its tail cut off.


    She ignored the pain in her foot and tightly covered her face, crying out in fear. "My face, my face ¡­" She cared more about her face than even gold. Holding her face with her hands, blood seeped out from the gaps between her fingers. She cried like her parents had died.


    "My face... "Bitch, you ruined my appearance ¡­" Her personality was spicy, she was actually lame and rushed forward, extending her sharp fingers to grab Hua Rong''s face.


    Hua Rong extended her hand, lifted her away, and fiercely slapped her face. Just as he was about to punch her chest, Jin Wushu had already rushed forward and held her back, but she could not dodge in time, as Hua Rong''s slap had already landed heavily on his face.


    Hua Rong used all of her strength in this palm strike. Jin Wushu only felt that golden stars were popping up in front of him, and even his cheeks seemed to be faintly swollen.


    Hua Rong threw his blade out. Originally, she wanted to kill Jin Wushu, but at least sshe wanted to kill Wang Junhua, at least he wanted to cut off the left and right arm of Qin Gui who was a scoundrel, and when she saw Jin Wushu hitting the blade, she knew that he had failed, and even if Jin Wushu''s sword was once again pressed against his neck, he would not struggle. He slowly retreated back into his seat, one step at a time, and sat there quietly, as though nothing had happened.


    His only son was still crying his heart out. "Mother, mother ¡­"


    She laughed bitterly, "Son, your mother is useless. In the end, she won''t be able to protect you."


    Jin Wushu shouted, "Step down."


    Wu Qimai ignored the crying children and carried the child, turning around to leave. The child struggled and cried in his arms. "I don''t, I don''t, I want my mother, my mother ¡­"


    The door slammed shut, shutting out the child''s wailing.


    The room immediately quieted down.


    Jin Wushu panted angrily, while Hua Rong panted expressionlessly. In an instant, it felt like a long time had passed.


    A guard ran in again and urged, "Master, it''s time to go."


    "Take Young Master away first, I''ll come later."


    "Yes."


    Hua Rong stared at the door that was suddenly closed. The carriage that was prepared beforehand started to move, and after that, the child''s crying sounds could no longer be heard.


    The two servants wiped off the blood stains on Wang Junhua''s body. Just as he was about to go and rest, Wang Junhua ordered them to leave. Her injuries were not serious, even though he was a little worried of "disfigurement", the Fourth Prince''s love and help ¨C this kind of joyful knowledge allowed her to instantly feel like a true mistress.


    It was the grandeur of a queen. Honor, nobility, the nourishment of grace and rain.


    Between Hua Rong and herself, Fourth Prince chose to save himself!


    This was the first time that he had been slightly lucky to have such joy. However, this time around, he was completely confident!


    She took a step forward and hugged Jin Wushu''s waist from behind. With a light smile, it was so pleasant, so relaxed, so lovely, as if she was the most beloved wife in the world, and the most beloved wife of all her husbands. Amongst all the women, she was the happiest, but her gaze was actually on Hua Rong as if she was provoking and showing off something that happened to him: "Sir, your love for Servant, even if Servant were to be smashed into pieces, I cannot repay you in any way. "It''s easy to get great treasures, but hard to find a lover ¡­" Her voice was slightly choked with emotions, "Fourth Prince, thank you! Thank you so much! "You can set off without worry. With this matter, this Servant will definitely take care of it ¡­"


    It was a pity that Hua Rong closed his eyes and did not see her complacent smile and show. She felt angry, but she quickly smiled again. This woman, she would open her eyes sooner or later, wouldn''t she?


    To obtain the favor of a lover in front of a love rival, what kind of honor was that?


    Jin Wushu was confused by her words, the sword hilt in his hand was still resting on Hua Rong''s neck, trembling slightly.


    After a while, he said angrily, "I love my son more than you do, so I can give him the best. What about you? You can only send him to be a hostage to please Zhao Deji ¡­ "


    She said angrily, "I didn''t! I will also sacrifice my life to protect him! Moreover, it''s not for Zhao Deji! It''s just that I can''t let your scheme succeed, and I''m not willing to let Da Song fall into your hands ¡­ "


    Wang Junhua scoffed in disdain, "You hens that don''t lay eggs, trying to take over Young Master as the capital to get rewards from his ¡­"


    "Shut up ¡­"


    The tip of Jin Wushu''s sword tensed up slightly, and Hua Rong couldn''t help but take a step back. He laughed coldly, "Hua Rong, back then when you were injured, my health was not well, so I hoped that my son could give you comfort. That''s why I left the child with you. However, it was all in vain. You woman, your heart is made of iron. No matter what I do, you will remain indifferent and cold-blooded. This prince has let you go time and time again, protecting you and forgiving you. Is it really as bad as you say it is? "


    Acting!


    She curiously stared at Jin Wushu. This barbarian, why does he like to put on an act? At this moment, he actually still had to maintain his "righteous" image of a passionate young master.


    Was there really such a hero who plotted everyday to subvert the Song Kingdom and raise a scumbag like Wang Junhua at all costs, in order to ascend to the throne?


    When the despicable became an invincible weapon!


    Why didn''t he just admit it?


    She looked at him with contempt: "Jin Wushu, other people might not know about your thoughts, but do you think I don''t know either? All of these things you have done are naturally not just for your wolf-master who lives in a remote and desolate place, but for the whole world ¡­ "To unify the world!"


    "This prince can also sit on the Dragon Throne that Zhao Deji is sitting on!"


    "What a pity. If you can''t even fight for the position of Wolf Lord, even if you manage to take over Song Kingdom, how can you take over the throne of the Son of Heaven? Since the Wolf Lord is able to purge some of your brothers, he will naturally not let you, this ambitious person, off.


    "Heh, how can a sparrow know the ambitions of a giant!"


    "What a boastful swan!" How many loyal generals do you have? How many mentors do you have? Why are you doing this? With just Wang Junhua, this pair of dog slaves? "


    "Qin Gui is an important subject of your Song Kingdom, he is the most pampered minister of Zhao Deji, whom you are loyal to! "Hahaha ¡­" He laughed loudly, feeling extremely proud, "Hua Rong, you think that I, the crown prince, do not know? You have repeatedly attempted to expose Qin Gui''s identity. Not only you, but even Princess Tianwei who was once my concubine, she is also Zhao Deji''s Sister by blood. If Zhao Deji does not listen to her words and you advise me a hundred times more, other than proving your foolishness, what other uses do you have? "


    Wang Junhua anxiously added: "How could that impotent eunuch Zhao Deji believe you? All of you are just fools. "

 C269 Folded Iron Sword

    Hua Rong looked at Wang Junhua and she was like a fly that had come into contact with his body. No matter where Jin Wushu was, she would follow him wherever he went. And when Jin Wushu was not around, she took the initiative to turn towards the "castrated" Zhao Deji ¡­


    What was the difference between Jin Wushu and Jin Wushu?


    In the past, she had even thought that Jin Wushu was at least a little stronger than her!


    But, for those who were born ambitious, it was rare for them to place such importance on someone as scum as shameless as Wang Junhua.


    She could not help but laugh.


    Wang Junhua said angrily: "You can still laugh?"


    "Wang Junhua, looks like, not only are you able to become Jin Wushu''s queen, you can also become the world''s empress, the Da Song''s empress?!"


    Wang Junhua knew that she was ridiculing him, but he couldn''t help but be overjoyed. His heart was thumping hard, and he snuggled closer to Jin Wushu, as if the closer they got to this point, the greater the hope that he would have of becoming his queen. She laughed proudly: "Hua Rong, are you regretting it? Jealous? "It''s too late, too late ¡­"


    Jin Wushu also sneered, "Hua Rong, if you were half as smart as Wang Junhua is, you wouldn''t be as smart as you are today."


    Wang Junhua glanced at the sword on her neck. In truth, what she wished the most was for Fourth Prince''s sword to pierce through her neck and cause his to die on the spot, so he wouldn''t waste time talking anymore. However, the Fourth Prince did not move, so she could only watch and stare. Furthermore, he could not show any signs of impatience, he had to be as docile as his most obedient mother.


    She was actually afraid that Fourth Prince would be thirsty, and at such a time, she even thought of giving him a cup of tea, "Young Master, are you thirsty ¡­"


    Jin Wushu only said, "No."


    Wang Junhua took a sip, and with a leisurely attitude, he said, "Hua Rong, an idiot like you would have been born with your life on the line. "Idiot, a complete idiot, you don''t even know how to serve a man. A woman, how can you even dream of ascending to the heavens? Witch Si Chen, if you don''t die, who will?"


    These two had similar ideals and interests.


    Hua Rong looked at Jin Wushu curiously. Before she left, he was still dressed like a young master of the Southern Empire. His body was sturdy like that of the Golden Man, but her aura was that of a scholar from the Southern Empire. In particular, the sword in his hand was a high-quality ancient sword. It had an extremely elegant look and possessed a strong and gentle strength. It was shaped like a knife, with a blade on one side and a back on the other. The blade was printed with a wide groove in the middle. It was more than 3 feet long and looked extremely light and light. Hua Rong had never studied swords before, but looking at that kind of peak, he knew that it must be a treasure of the Central Plains. Jin Wushu held it in one hand, the blade light never left his neck.


    He saw Hua Rong staring intently at the sword, and said coldly: "This is the Heavy Iron Treasure Sword that Great General Gu has used."


    "Jing Kang was robbed in the great calamity?"


    "Wrong, it''s a gift from Qin Gui."


    Qin Gui was actually hiding such a good thing, it could be seen that in the two years he had been back in Song Kingdom, after becoming a high official, he had secretly collected countless good things to honor Jin Wushu. It looks like Jin Wushu really had an extremely profitable business to send his wife and husband to Song.


    The cold gleam of the sword and the flow of her eyes made her long eyelashes seem as if they were about to fall into the shadow of the sword.


    Ancient sword.


    The delicate teacups in the official kiln on the table.


    A simple and elegant woman in embroidered clothes beside him.


    All of this created an extraordinarily beautiful scene.


    What a harmonious thing.


    Jin Wushu''s gaze became a little gentler, the tip of his sword couldn''t help but shift slightly as he lowered his head to look at her. For a moment, he had even forgotten that this was a life and death situation, and was actually enjoying life with the girl he liked.


    "Hua Rong!"


    "?"


    "Hua Rong..."


    Wang Junhua had been watching him from the side and he couldn''t help but panic in his heart. Although the Fourth Prince had chosen him twice, he still couldn''t help but panic, as if he was no match for this woman! This was because the Fourth Prince had never looked at him with such a gaze before.


    How could he not be her opponent?


    How could a coquettish gaze resist the crucial moment''s decision? That''s good, isn''t it?


    From Zhao Deji to the Fourth Prince, he had always been the one sweeping the world. Who could be his match if he wanted to obtain the love of a man? Who could?


    Hua Rong can''t do it either!


    What did she do for the Fourth Prince?


    Why would Fourth Prince look at her like that?


    An even more intense thought arose in her heart, but her face was still faintly hurting. She had to kill this woman! As long as this woman didn''t die, he would never be at peace!


    However, Hua Rong did not even glance at Wang Junhua. Jin Wushu did not look at Wang Junhua either, his gaze lingering on the ancient sword and the face in front of him.


    Sword hero.


    A soulmate.


    Why was it that he had to face such an embarrassing situation every time? Why?


    Hua Rong slowly opened her mouth, revealing her thin, white teeth. Her lips carried a kind of fresh, captivating red, and her voice was warm and cold: "Jin Wushu, I have truly misjudged you!"


    "Hmph."


    "I always thought that you were at least more courageous than Zhao Deji, or that you were at least a man. It was only today that I realized that you were exactly the same as Zhao Deji and Qin Gui ¡­" The corner of her mouth raised into a smile, and Wang Junhua, who was at the side, could not help but snort. He really wanted to slap his and pull out all of the long eyelashes, and dig out her eyeballs to see if she had such eyeballs!


    These were the eyes of a fox spirit!


    There was actually such a fox spirit in the world.


    Fortunately she was a fox spirit with a big temper, if it was Ye Lvguanyin, how could he be her match? What a waste of a pair of eyes.


    Hearing Wang Junhua''s cold snort, and looking at Hua Rong, even though he was cunning and did not show any emotions, at the moment, she was blushing a little. Qin Gui was nothing but a dog in his eyes, while Zhao Deji being captured was just a timid and crafty rabbit escaping from the clutches of the sea. After hearing Hua Rong compare herself to these two again and again, her last bit of patience was completely gone, her anger was accompanied by her determination, and her voice grew even louder: "Hua Rong, on account of the past love and son, this prince will give you one last chance. Do you want to go or not? "


    One last chance!


    Under such circumstances, the Fourth Prince actually gave this woman a chance?


    Wang Junhua''s heart soured. "Fourth Prince, she ¡­"


    Jin Wushu said impatiently, "Hua Rong, you were the one who gave up the honor of being a queen. You kept making rude remarks and should have killed you immediately, but I still gave you a chance. Queen, you don''t have to think about it. When you get to Jinguo and become one of my concubine, you can still exchange for your life ¡­ "


    The tip of the sword was already pressed against his neck, the cold Qingfeng gave off a chilling feeling.


    Hua Rong leaned against the back of the chair, smiled, and breathed out an orchid, "Who do you think you are? I''ll go with you? Even if I say one more word to someone like you, it would be to humiliate my Hua Clan''s ancestor and humiliate my husband''s clan. "


    Then, she shut her mouth and didn''t say another word.


    Anger had already ignited Jin Wushu''s eyes. The prisoner in front of him, this woman who had repeatedly fallen into his hands, whom he had repeatedly forgiven and who he had done everything in his power to curry her favor.


    She had even kicked away the honor of being the queen when it was already at her feet.


    Frustration, intense defeat.


    It was even more unbearable than the defeat of a big battle. It was a powerless subjugation both emotionally and spiritually. It was the strongest resistance he could face in the Southern Dynasty.


    It was as if this challenge was not made by her alone, but by a group!


    Even if he destroyed his physical body, he wouldn''t be able to destroy his faith.


    His sword moved a little more forward, and with a little more force, he was almost about to cut her neck.


    At this time, the sky had already brightened up. The snowstorm also stopped, and sunlight that hadn''t appeared for a long time appeared. The wind blew in through the open window, bringing with it a breath of fresh air. A ray of sunlight fell on her face, like a blooming and withering flower that was about to reach the end of her life.


    Her son''s crying had already completely disappeared, and at this moment, Hua Rong no longer had any worries in her heart. Instead, her expression had calmed down, and she slept soundly in the middle of the night.


    Wang Junhua''s eyes were practically spitting fire. In her heart, she had already planned to torture Hua Rong hundreds of times. This woman was begging for death, seeking his own demise. How could she let her die so easily? However, he was also eager for the Fourth Prince''s sword to move forward.


    A little further on, this woman whom he hated the most was dead.


    Even if he couldn''t get the pleasure of torturing her, wouldn''t such pleasure far surpass the pleasure he got from torturing her when he saw the Fourth Prince killing her with his own hands?


    A woman''s greatest pleasure is to look at her beloved man and personally kill her love rival.


    Such happiness was truly greater than all pleasures and pleasures.


    She spoke softly, "Young Master, you said that you would reward Servant ¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Today, this slave''s reward is for immediately killing this woman!"


    "¡­"


    "Young master, beauties are as numerous as the clouds in the Southern Empire. No matter how many you want, the Servant will find them for you. From today onwards, Servant will personally go and choose ten beautiful virgins to apologize ¡­ Young master, sorry for offending you ¡­ "


    She saw that the hand Jin Wushu was using to grip the sword hilt was trembling slightly, she was caught off guard and used all of her strength to push his elbow, causing the sword to immediately stab forward.


    Yue Pengju quickly rushed to the Five Mile Pavilion.


    Although it was the coldest winter, he was covered in sweat. If he stopped for a moment, he would freeze into ice. His heart was as cold as ice. At this time, they no longer cared about being angry at Zhao Deji anymore, and it had turned into worry for their wife and son.


    Just who was most likely to capture them?


    Two horses galloped in from two different directions. "Report, there''s no sign of Madame ahead."


    "Reporting. Miao Liu''s rebel army has fled in the direction of Fujian. However, there has been no news of Madam ¡­"


    "We''ve searched the area within a thirty kilometer radius, but there''s no news about us ¡­"


    No!


    None of the people he was looking for were here.


    He looked around and saw his most trusted subordinates.


    He sat on the horse and inadvertently pointed the spear in his hands towards a direction and said slowly, "Zhang Xian, you lead the 20 elite riders and follow me. Everyone else, go back and wait."

 C270 Compulsory questioning

    The crowd didn''t understand what he meant. Wasn''t it better to look for his wife now that he needed more power?


    Even Zhang Xian was a little surprised. "Madam has not found her whereabouts ¡­."


    He shook his head, looking anxious. "You only need to listen to my orders."


    "Yes."


    Very quickly, only twenty people, including Yue Pengju, Zhang Xian, and the rest remained on the snowy ground. These twenty people were all Yue Pengju''s personal guards. They had been following his personal guards since the start of the battle with the open seal.


    Zhang Xian asked: Where to?


    He did not answer and just took the lead to rush forward.


    This was a Town that was less than a hundred miles away from the capital. In this luxurious mansion, there were two to three ancient pine trees and four to five clumps of phoenix tailed bamboo. After a round of snow, the concept of a pine tree being pressured by heavy snow was revealed everywhere.


    The master, Qin Gui, had toiled for the country for a long time. When Miao Liujun had changed, he had "fallen ill", and when Miao Liuwei had raged, he had called him Prime Minister.


    Zhao Deji had already sent two secret letters to call for help and condolences, but the noble Master Qin was still lying on his bed, thanking him but not accepting any responsibility.


    Only after the eunuch passed down the decree for a few hours did he finally sit up refreshed.


    The sky had already turned dark, so Old servant directly brought the delicious food to the study room. After three cups of wine entered his throat, he frowned and asked, "There''s still no news from the Madam?"


    "Master, Madam hasn''t returned yet."


    He was elated. Wang Junhua was a famous tigress, so as long as she was at home, he would have to explain every day whether or not he was flirting with a servant girl. He had been out of the house for the past few days, and without these ''routine'' things, he felt much more at ease. Sometimes, he even hoped that Wang Junhua would disappear and marry a gentle and obedient woman. However, he didn''t dare to say it out loud. Such thoughts could only go through his mind, he never dared to say them out loud.


    Old servant kept the food, leaving behind only a pot of scalding wine. He poured a cup and drank it, chewing on his cheek non-stop. It was his habit to chew his cheeks for half a day whenever something important happened and he needed to think about it.


    At present, the form of the court is very clear. When Miao Liu was expelled from the imperial court, Di Ruwen had no choice but to resign. His first political enemy could be said to be Di Ruwen, because in his heart, he already hated Di Di to the bones. No matter how much Zhao Deji trusted him, in this situation, he had no choice but to leave his job temporarily. As long as he withdrew from the imperial government, it would not be easy for him to rise again. His first political enemy could be said to have left first. Even if he didn''t go, there would naturally be a censor impeaching him.


    In addition, Lv Yihao was this time''s Great Merit. When he reappeared, he was the first one to obstruct him. The imperial government usually set up a Prime Minister. Sometimes, there was a Minister of the Left and a Minister of the Right. This situation meant that the emperor could not completely trust them and needed to weigh the pros and cons of each other. If he went back now, would he be single or would he be together with Lv Yihao?


    This is a very important question. If it was the same, how could Lv Yihao be excluded?


    He was also secretly shocked, the Fourth Prince was really cautious. In the end, he was still Sun Wukong, who was hovering around Tathagata''s palm. With fear in his heart, he was even more dead set. He was glad that he had such an intelligent and capable wife and saved himself a lot of trouble. So long as she was there, Fourth Prince could sleep peacefully for a day.


    Someone knocked on the door. It was Old servant and he said, "Master ¡­"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll send you the ginseng soup ¡­"


    What kind of ginseng soup would be gifted in the middle of the night? The door opened, but he did not care. Old servant, who he thought was just delivering tea to Yue Yang, was still chewing his cheek as he lowered his head and thought deeply.


    A gust of cold wind blew, and a dagger was already pressed against his neck. At the same time, his entire body staggered like a salted fish. Qin Gui''s body was skinny and skinny, like a typical Southern man. After being lifted, his head was spinning, but he immediately realized that something had happened, and at the door, Old servant and the others were already knocked unconscious on the ground.


    Just as he was about to speak, the masked Black man bellowed: "Where is Hua Rong?"


    He was taken aback, but quickly regained his composure. "Who are you? Who was Hua Rong? "I am an official of the imperial government. How dare you trespass into an assassination attempt?"


    This old thief is still putting on an act!


    The Black was Yue Pengju, so when he used a bit of strength to grab hold of his throat, he could only stick out his tongue, almost taking a deep breath.


    "Speak quickly, otherwise today will be the day you die."


    "Yue Pengju! "You dare to kill a government official?"


    Since he was recognized, Yue Pengju would not deny it. He sneered: "You dared to kill my wife, so why wouldn''t I dare to kill you?"


    "This is a heinous crime of nine familial extermination! Besides, what evidence do you have? What does your wife''s disappearance have to do with me? "Don''t you dare frame me ¡­"


    "Qin Gui, don''t you dare deny it. Today, I will let you have the person you want. "Otherwise, you will die ¡­" Yue Pengju looked around, "Where''s Wang Junhua?"


    "She''s not at home."


    Yue Pengju had an idea, he grabbed him and pushed him as he walked out.


    "Someone ¡­"


    His shouts were stuck in his throat, Yue Pengju swung his elbow to knock him out, and directly carried him out.


    When Qin Gui returned home to rest, he spent the next two years hiding his abilities and not making any political enemies. Furthermore, with the identity of "Su Wu" as a camouflage, he did not have any enemies. It was already late in the night and everyone was asleep. Yue Pengju did not dare to be careless, and quietly took him, and jumped over the wall.


    Although Qin Gui was dressed in a long robe, he was still shivering from the cold. He struggled to turn his body and sit on the ground, trying to maintain his dignity, and said angrily: "Yue Pengju, you are truly bold. "When I report to the Son of Heaven that you have insulted and threatened the Minister, your sins cannot be forgiven ¡­"


    "Qin Gui, if you do not hand over Hua Rong today, then it will be your death date. How can you have the life to report to the Son of Heaven?"


    "What does your wife''s whereabouts have to do with me?"


    Yue Pengju sneered: "Others do not know your identity as Qin Gui, but I do not? Your husband and wife had long planned to kill Hua Rong, take advantage of the chaos in Miao Liu and capture Princess ¡­ "


    "You dare to slander us? I was sick at home and never left for a moment. "Not even the imperial government''s recruitment ¡­"


    The imperial court called for him.


    Yue Pengju did not know what he was planning, but after hearing what Yue Yang said, he immediately understood that Zhao Deji was going to use Qin Gui again.


    In his heart, he was furious, but he did not reveal it. He only said, "Maybe, Miao Liujun''s transformation is also because of you!"


    Qin Gui was suddenly clear-headed and he sneered: "Do you have any evidence?"


    Yue Pengju nodded honestly, "I have no evidence. Nothing at all. "But, without any proof, I still want to ask you for a person."


    "Hehe, if that''s the case, then I have to sue you for framing a official, and cause your entire clan to ¡­"


    "Nine Clan? Qin Gui, there is something that you may not understand. Other than my wife and children, I have no other relatives. Now that my wife and son are missing and I am the only one left, what is there to be afraid of? "


    "What does that have to do with me?"


    "I''m going to get someone from you."


    Qin Gui was so angry that he almost vomited blood, he never thought that this martial artist would actually dare to use such a barbaric move, yet it was the most effective move.


    Qin Gui cursed: "Yue Pengju, I have no enmity with you, why are you forcing me? If you kill me, you destroy yourself. The imperial government will definitely pursue the matter of killing an official. Do you think that you don''t know who you are? "


    What a good ''without enmity''!


    Yue Pengju laughed, his face still covered. "If you insist, you won''t see the imperial government pursue your death, right? Besides, who knew I was the one who killed you? "You also said that you and I have no enmity with each other ¡­"


    With a slight push of his hand, Qin Gui could no longer breathe after being strangled by the neck. He wanted to force it, but he couldn''t, his eyes remained in the darkness as he rolled around in a frightening manner. "Ahh!" A shattering sound.


    Yue Pengju loosened his hand: "Do you want to say it or not?"


    Qin Gui''s voice was weak. "I''ll say, I''ll say ¡­."


    "Where''s Hua Rong?"


    "How would I know?"


    With a wave of his hand, Zhang Xian came forward and personally tied Qin Gui up. With a raise of his hand, he stuffed a pill into Qin Gui''s mouth.


    Qin Gui only sensed a fishy smell, with a pinch of Zhang Xian''s neck, the pill slid down. said in a low voice: "You better behave. If you can''t find the person, you won''t be able to find the antidote. After three days, you will definitely die from the poison. Since you''re not pretending to be sick? "Don''t worry, everyone will think that you died from illness. The imperial government will reward you and bestow you with a name based on your loyalty ¡­"


    Qin Gui could not make a single sound. He only cursed angrily, "Yue Pengju, everyone calls you a loyal and righteous warrior, so it''s because of such a despicable person ¡­"


    "What kind of people should I deal with? What methods should I use?" Qin Gui, you despicable person, don''t blame me for not being a gentleman. "


    "Yue Pengju, you could actually use such a method ¡­ Despicable ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju sneered. Before this, he also never thought that he would use such a method. However, people are forced to go forward step by step, aren''t they?


    Yue Pengju did everything he could to find a wife, but to no avail. Thinking of how Hua Rong had been "tricked" into the Five Mile Pavilion, from the looks of the people, the powers that could raise such warriors could be counted on one''s fingers.


    With nowhere to go and everything to go, he set his gaze on Qin Gui. Who would still hate her so much if they plotted to capture Hua Rong? This was the first time their husband and wife had come to Lin An, and they did not have any personal enemies. As long as their wife was not with Miao Liu Army, where else could they go?


    Zhang Xian carried him onto the horse''s back. "Qin Gui, if you don''t say anything, there''s only death today."


    "Yue Pengju, I have never seen your wife before ¡­"


    "You haven''t, even if you don''t know her at all, I still want to ask you for her. Lord Qin, what are you trying to do? "Because, other than asking you for a person, I can''t think of anyone else to ask for a person ¡­" Yue Pengju looked around, "Since I dared to come to your residence to capture you, aren''t I afraid of the matter being exposed? To tell you the truth, if anything were to happen to my wife and children, you and Wang Junhua would be buried with them. "Oh right, I forgot to tell you, your adopted son, Qin Xi, is also in my hands. If you don''t want your family of three to die for my wife and son, you''d better tell me the truth."

 C271 Abduction

    Although he was afraid that if he said it, it would be a dead end, and when he was about to struggle in the end, Zhang Xian''s palm had grabbed onto his neck, and immediately, a heart biting pain shot into his heart, causing beads of perspiration to roll down his forehead.


    Yue Pengju said in a solemn voice, "There is still a way for you to live after finding Hua Rong. "If you cannot find it, you will die ¡­"


    Qin Gui gasped, "And ¡­ A way out? "


    "I also do not wish to be pursued by the imperial court. You are a spy for the Fourth Prince anyway. You and I both know this very well! "


    Qin Gui knew that he would not be telling the truth today, it was truly a dead end, all glory and honors were just a dream, he might as well use his power to delay for a while, to see if he could find a chance.


    "Tell me, where is it?"


    "Thirty miles to the southeast ¡­"


    Zhang Xian looked at Yue Pengju, who nodded.


    Abduction of Qin Gui was no small matter. Hence, they did not bring any of their elite soldiers, and only Yue Pengju and Yue Pengju broke in. He was afraid that Qin Gui would reveal his identity, so Zhang Xian was already prepared. He stuffed his mouth shut, took out a big gunny sack and threw Qin Gui inside and tied him up behind his back. Only a dozen horses were inside, and the two of them quickly rushed forward.


    In the darkness of the night, Zhang Xian was carried on his back as he carried a big sack. No one knew what it was, and without even asking, Yue Pengju gave the order, causing the group to rush towards the southeast.


    The horse galloped. At the intersection in front, the horse''s hooves suddenly rose up. A gentle voice that seemed to be sighing deeply sounded in a sorrowful and sad manner, "Pengju, Pengju ¡­"


    His mind buzzed as he held onto the horse''s head. His heart was like a tide as it violently boiled. It was his wife. His wife was in danger. He had been with her for more than a decade, and every time she was in trouble, he would have this terrible feeling, as if someone was pounding a knife on his heart to remind him.


    "Sister Shi Qi ¡­ "Elder sister ¡­"


    He didn''t know if he was speaking from the bottom of his heart or from the bottom of his mouth. All he knew was that he was fiercely grabbing onto the horse''s mane and desperately running forward with the whip in his hand.


    Outside the Town.


    After several consecutive days of snow, the skies of the Southern Kingdom had also turned into a sea of silver. It was exceptionally enchanting. It was a magnificent manor, with red brick and jade tiles as well as a beautiful eaves. It was a gathering of the most exquisite architectural masterpieces of the Southern Dynasty. The bright glazed roof tiles were magnificent, and the decorative doors were meticulously carved. Especially the pair of jade qilins carved in an imposing navy blue on the door. Outside the door, there was a pair of stone lions that was commonly seen in traditional families.


    On the door, there was a very elegant couplet:


    Peach blossom water comes and goes in the spring


    Where to Find the Immortal Source


    This is two lines from a poem written by Wang Wei, a great poet of the Tang Dynasty at the age of 19. However, the style of the house did not match with the tranquil atmosphere of the secluded peach orchards. Like many other rich families'' styles, there were guards at the entrance. They were all dressed in jovial attire and had an oppressing look of wealth. From the outside, they looked to be in harmony with each other. No one knew that some heavily armed guards had long since monitored the surroundings to the point where not even a drop of water could trickle through.


    Silence.


    The air was still, except for the sun, which shone through the window paper of the silk flowers, dappling and dappling, as if it were a painting.


    Just at that moment, Jin Wushu''s hand was struck hard by someone. The tip of the sword was pointed forward, and with a miserable scream, Hua Rong fell backwards.


    Blood dripped from the tip of the sword and dripped onto the snow-white carpet, like a sad and beautiful flower. On Hua Rong''s neck, the new wound had already completely covered the old one. However, the old one, which was so obvious, still floated out as if it was angry and unfair.


    However, her body was completely limp on the large chair with her eyes closed. She had already collapsed.


    Jin Wushu''s gaze fell on Hua Rong''s body, but he did not dare take another glance at him. The longsword in his hand slowly trembled. Did this woman die in the end? Or did he die at his hands?


    This kind of bloody red color completely stimulated Wang Junhua. She screamed, but immediately remained calm and collected, because that woman was not dead yet. Just now, she was panicking and did not use his strength properly, so he did not control her sword. She looked at Fourth Prince in a daze, and became agitated, but he did not dare to stop the sword in his hands. She had always been a person who was good at seizing opportunities. He simply decided to not do anything at all and completely get rid of this huge threat in her heart.


    She suddenly squatted down and picked up the big blade on the ground. It was the one Hua Rong had just thrown at her and beaten down by him.


    With a "dang" sound, the broadsword fell to the ground and slapped her in the face. "How dare you make such a decision!"


    She covered her face, not daring to believe it. She wanted to cry, but when she met Fourth Prince''s terrifying and ferocious gaze, she couldn''t even cry. She could only retreat backwards.


    Jin Wushu''s gaze became abnormally terrifying as the longsword in his hand suddenly changed directions. Angry emotions filled the air. This woman actually dared to take an inch after taking a step at a time. She was extremely pampered!


    But, God knows, her body, she was sick to her stomach.


    It was the first time Wang Junhua saw his gaze like this. An extremely terrifying feeling surged up from his heart, and his heart felt as if it had fallen into an icehouse. He trembled, and his consciousness became so clear: Fourth Prince wanted to kill him!


    The man he loved the most wanted to kill him!


    Why would he kill me? Because of that woman?


    Jin Wushu took another step forward, and the door suddenly opened. A guard hurriedly came in: "Oh no, someone is slaughtering his way in here ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was slightly more clear-headed. "Who is it?"


    "The people who have come are all Black s, I wonder who they are."


    In the middle of the day, the Black was still covering her face. It was obvious that the person who came was not a kind person.


    His expression changed greatly, "Quickly go. Everyone immediately retreat. "


    "Yes."


    Wang Junhua heaved a sigh of relief and finally cried out. "Young Master, what about Servant?"


    He said sternly, "You go out the back way. You must not reveal any trace of your whereabouts. Once we get back, I''ll tell you what to do. "


    "Yes."


    She was still thinking about the unconscious Hua Rong, and anxiously said: "Hurry up and kill her, it won''t be good if Yue Pengju comes over ¡­ ¡­"


    In the blink of an eye, this woman still dared to think about this matter!


    "Fourth Prince, quickly kill her. For your safety, the person who came was Yue Pengju ¡­ Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable ¡­ Hurry up... If you cannot do it, Servant will help you ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu saw that she was still entangled with him, so he suddenly changed the direction of his sword: "Are you going or not?"


    Wang Junhua did not dare say more, turned and ran.


    Outside, the Horseshoe were getting more and more anxious. Jin Wushu did not know who they were, but if he could find out who they were, his big plan would be greatly affected. Especially if it was Yue Pengju, who knows what kind of terrifying twists and turns he would cause.


    Without hesitation, he extended his arms and carried the unconscious Hua Rong to the carriage he had prepared a long time ago. Two trained coachmen immediately rushed their horses to the third side door.


    Behind him were more than a dozen carefully chosen plainclothes guards. The situation was urgent, and more than a dozen horses were protecting the carriage as they galloped forward.


    The carriage was driven by a horse, and the coachman was skilled at driving. There were only two people inside the carriage, and the horses galloped as if they were running, soon leaving the sound of the carriage far behind them.


    Yue Pengju took the lead and ran at the front. As the morning sun shined on the horse''s back, its dark mane emitted a black light.


    In the distance, the gate was tightly shut. Two or three guards, who were holding long spears in their hands, shouted in a traditional manner, "Who are you?"


    "Hurry and open the door, call your master out ¡­"


    The servants saw that the enemies weren''t friendly, so after two or three strikes, one of the servants was knocked to the ground. He immediately opened the door and ran inside while wailing: "Old master, this is bad, there''s a thief coming to rob us ¡­"


    A trembling old man was supported by two young maids and came out on crutches. His teeth and hair were all bald. You don''t even ask where this place is, are you tired of living? "


    When Yue Pengju saw old man''s attire, he knew that there must be something strange going on. He immediately turned his horse around, just at this time, from the left side, a guard rode his horse over and whispered, "We''ve discovered a woman leaving from the outside ¡­"


    "Seize her!"


    "I''ve got it."


    Yue Pengju did not speak further, and immediately chased towards the left.


    This extremely rich and luxurious courtyard covered a very wide area. Along the way, there were no other people''s residences, making it seem somewhat remote. Yue Pengju galloped his horse and went over. In a secluded part of the forest, he saw that a guard had already brought a woman over. She had her head lowered, her hair in disarray, her face swollen, with obvious dried up blood stains. It was Wang Junhua. She was being escorted by a few guards as she escaped, but when she passed through the side door, she was intercepted by Yue Pengju''s guards who spread out to search.


    Although Hua Rong had seen Wang Junhua many times, Yue Pengju had never seen or knew her. Seeing how weird he was, she asked: "Wang Junhua, what are you doing here?"


    When Wang Junhua heard him drink out his name in one gulp and see him cover his face, it was clear that he was an ''acquaintance'', so he did not know that he actually recognized her. She panicked and knelt down, saying with a trembling voice: "Please spare me, please spare me ¡­"


    "Tell me, what business do you have here?"


    "Servant, visit your friends and family ¡­"


    "Would family and friends leave with bruises all over their faces? "It is obvious that he is afraid of being a thief ¡­"


    "Servant is in danger, fall and fall ¡­"


    Yue Pengju looked carefully at her face and saw a fresh scar from his forehead to her face. How could family and friends be so miserable? It was obvious that they had fought for a while. He was worried for his wife''s safety, and seeing Wang Junhua like that, he suspected that Hua Rong had landed in her hands.


    Since he was already confirmed as Wang Junhua, then Yue Pengju would not be polite. He jumped down from the horse and grabbed her, and shouted: "Where is Hua Rong?"


    "Servant doesn''t know him ¡­ Who is Hua Rong? " Wang Junhua cried. "Servant is a relative ¡­"


    This slut actually had the same reaction as Qin Gui. As expected, they were a family.


    "Relatives, what kind of relatives is this family?"


    "This is a distant relative of the Servant, a cousin of the Chai Family ¡­ "If you don''t believe me, you can investigate ¡­"


    After Yue Pengju heard this, his heart sank. After the dynasty came to be known, the Taizu took over the mountains and rivers from the Chai Family, so he gave orders to treat the descendants of the Chai Family well and protect the Chai Family''s wealth. The Chai family lived in the north, who would have thought that there would be a branch in Jiangnan? If it wasn''t for the Chai Family, who else would be so rich? But, what does the Chai Family have to do with Wang Junhua? He was glad that he retreated fast and didn''t confront the Chai family members.

 C272 Find

    But, since Wang Junhua was here, he must be.


    One of the guards took a saber and placed it on Wang Junhua''s neck. "You''re still not telling the truth?"


    "Hua Rong... Servant recognizes her, but I have never interacted with her, how would I know where she is? "


    Zhang Xian was too impatient and threw the gunny sack on his horse onto the ground. From inside the bag, he heard a muffled moan that sounded like the buzzing of mosquitoes.


    He grabbed Wang Junhua with one hand and exerted a bit of strength in his hand as he shouted in a low voice, "Quickly tell me, where exactly is Hua Rong? "If you don''t say it, I''ll kill you two today."


    Wang Junhua rolled his eyes, he was shocked, could it be that Old ghost was also captured?


    Zhang Xian stomped his foot on the large sack in front of him. "If you don''t want to be like Qin Gui, you''d better tell the truth immediately ¡­"


    She scolded loudly, "You unlucky traitor. My master is an imperial court magistrate, yet you dare to capture him while you are trying to kill a traitor of the nine clans. Do you know that my old master was captured and sent to a captive during the great disaster of Jingkang, and only returned to the Da Song after experiencing a bitter cold? As can be seen from how fearlessly loyal he was to the heavens, you scoundrels dare to treat a generation of loyal subjects like this, you are simply insane ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju was familiar with the inside information of Qin Gui and his wife, but after hearing Wang Junhua''s boasting, he sneered: "Who cares what kind of life officer you are, if you don''t tell the truth today, I will tie you two together in a gunny sack and throw you into the river to feed the sharks."


    At this time, Fourth Prince had left and Qin Gui had been captured. No matter how crafty she was, she could not come up with any ideas, so he did not dare scold his anymore. He kneeled on the ground and kowtowed with all his might: "Servant''s couple are just relatives, they have no enmity with Hua Rong, how can we capture her?"


    Yue Pengju said sternly: "You still dare to lie?"


    "Servant doesn''t dare. In Servant''s opinion, Madame Yue must have been taken as a hostage by Miao Liu and the rest ¡­"


    She kept on denying it, and was also a woman. When everyone started to scold Qin Gui, they were not kind and gentle, but in front of this crafty woman, Yue Pengju did not have the habit of scolding women.


    Wang Junhua kowtowed as he observed his surroundings. He could already tell that this group of masked man were different from the other Golden Army, and were even more different from the other kidnappers. However, she intentionally did not reveal his identity, as he knew that this group of men wouldn''t do anything to his, and even pretended to be pitiful. "When Servant struck out, I was already injured.


    When Yue Pengju heard her flowery words, he suddenly sneered. "Since that''s the case, then you can leave."


    "Huh?"


    "I won''t take Qin Gui''s life, I''ll just throw him into the river and feed him to the bastards."


    Although Wang Junhua and Qin Gui did not have much feelings for each other as husband and wife, but the two of them had similar interests, and she wanted to help the Fourth Prince, so he had to rely on Qin Gui''s tactics and Qin Gui''s identity.


    Although Yue Pengju did not know Wang Junhua, he had frequently heard Hua Rong talk about her adultery with him in the Fourth Prince Palace and the Imperial Palace. He knew that this person had sworn her loyalty and was not sure if it would be useful to use Qin Gui to threaten her.


    He saw that Qin Gui was stuffed into the gunny sack and was struggling continuously. His heart stirred as he pulled open a corner of the sack and coldly said: "Wang Junhua, do you vow to be loyal to Jin Wushu at all costs, or want your husband''s life?"


    "A good man should know that Servant does not know Jin Wushu."


    "Oh, you don''t know him? Then who was eating a fat pork plate in the Fourth Prince Palace? Quick, tell me, how did Jin Wushu manage to get into my Song Kingdom? If you dare make any excuses, I won''t bring you down to the Jail Temple Prison to be interrogated, and will only execute you secretly. If you do this, no one will know about it. "


    Wang Junhua was naturally not afraid of the Jail Temple Prison, but to execute someone in secret was something he was most afraid of. She stuttered, unable to speak.


    Qin Gui rolled over heavily, as though he was about to jump out and beat this wife up. Even at this very moment, she still chose Fourth Prince, not caring about his husband''s life in the slightest. But, he was a cunning old fox, after rolling for a while, he calmed himself down and stopped moving. If Wang Junhua said that he was from Fourth Prince, and told Yue Pengju to chase after him, in the event that he was stopped and there was evidence against him, his wife would definitely not be able to do anything.


    At this time, he could only pray that Jin Wushu had already escaped, and could run as far as he could.


    Seeing that the sack was no longer rolling around, Wang Junhua realized the same problem. If he denied it, his wife might still have a chance of survival, and now that Fourth Prince was caught, not only him and his wife, his Fourth Prince would also be finished.


    The Fourth Prince was ambitious to become King, and he, himself, might even become his queen. Even though she had been slapped on the face by Jin Wushu, when she thought about how he had chosen her twice in times of danger, she didn''t hold any grudge. She firmly believed that Fourth Prince must have loved her at this moment in time, if not, when they were on the verge of escaping, he wouldn''t have warned her so repeatedly and cautiously.


    Furthermore, he definitely did not kill him because of Hua Rong''s request.


    Even if he were to personally kill Hua Rong, he would only be able to slap himself once and would not be punished. This was not because the Fourth Prince pitied that woman, but because he did not want his authority to be challenged.


    She was very clear on this point, so she was even more determined. That woman, even if she didn''t die, she would at least lose half her life. The more she thought about it, the happier she became.


    At this moment, this woman was still laughing wickedly. Yue Pengju was extremely angry as he suddenly reached out his hand to grab her chin and threw a pill into her mouth. He pinched her neck and with a rumbling sound, the pill was swallowed into Wang Junhua''s stomach.


    Wang Junhua was shocked, "This is ¡­ "What''s that ¡­"


    His voice was abnormally calm, as if he was discussing whether or not tea was good. "This thing is called Gut Cutting poison. Within three days, if you do not obtain the antidote, your heart, liver, stomach and kidneys, all your internal organs will turn into pus and blood, and your entire body will be worn out and you will die ¡­ "


    Suddenly, Wang Junhua felt a sharp pain in his stomach. It was unknown if it was really due to this pain, but his body curled up in pain and he cursed out loud, "Scoundrel, a despicable, shameless scoundrel. Yue Pengju, you think I don''t know that you, this masked bandit, are actually Yue Pengju? Shameless man, your wife is a hen that doesn''t lay eggs. There are many beauties in the world, why are you still thinking about her? Chasing her back was just to let your Yue Clan lose all descendants ¡­ Moreover, if you were to marry a proper woman and have children, if you weren''t filial, there would be no future for you. If you were to hold such a wife, it would truly be humiliating for your ancestors. Hua Rong, this slut ¡­ Both of you are slut who don''t want to die ¡­ Your wife was chased away by Miao Liu''s traitors. You didn''t have the guts to chase after them, but you took my wife for trouble. Coward. No matter what, cowards, cowards, you''re not like a man ¡­ For a man like you, for generations to end his descendants, it is very possible that your wife is currently accompanying Miao Liuqiang, who is a lustful person ¡­ "


    Zhang Xian waved his hand and struck her mouth, causing her lips to immediately swell like a piece of sausage.


    The more she scolded, the more Yue Pengju was certain that Hua Rong had landed in her hands. Qin Gui heard it clearly from inside the gunny sack, but he couldn''t stop his wife''s stupidity.


    Yue Pengju stood up and said, "Wang Junhua, just wait for three days.


    Wang Junhua did not dare to insist, if he died, all the glory and riches, queens and queens, what would they have to do with him?


    To be alive, that was the foundation. As long as they could survive, they would find a chance to kill this dog-couple in the future.


    She knelt down and kowtowed once again. "Please spare me, Elder Yue! Please spare me!"


    "Where exactly is Hua Rong?"


    "She was kidnapped by a group of bandits and they took her to the north ¡­"


    "Wang Junhua, let me remind you, Firstly, don''t lie; secondly, don''t try to stall for time; if you deliberately mislead me with false information and delay the time, Hua Rong will not be able to find you. In three days, both of you, husband and wife, will definitely die from the poison, don''t blame me for not reminding you beforehand."


    Wang Junhua panicked and was about to explain, but he realized that no matter how glib his words were, he was powerless at this moment.


    Yue Pengju''s hands loosened as a guard stepped forward and stuffed her into a gunny sack as well. Carrying her on his back, they mounted their horses and headed towards the north ¡­


    The carriage moved as fast as lightning, looking from afar, it was just a group of rich young masters travelling together. No one along the way could imagine that this pair of people, was actually the great enemy of the Da Song, the Jinguo and his personal guards. The carriage had already traveled for over fifty li, but Jin Wushu did not dare to relax even a bit. He sat in the front and opened the curtain as he shouted, "Hurry up and catch up to Young Master."


    "Yes."


    He had dozens of guards in plain clothes with him, after passing through the gap in front, there were already five hundred hidden elite soldiers waiting in ambush. This time, it was the fake Emperor who had actually sent people to protect him.


    As long as he passed through this hurdle, even if Yue Pengju had the power to pry wings, he wasn''t afraid of him anymore.


    He lifted the curtain behind him again and asked the guard, "What''s the situation like?"


    "Reporting to Master, we haven''t seen anyone chasing after us yet."


    He nodded his head, maybe Wang Junhua had escaped safely, or maybe Wang Junhua had been caught, and not a single word about him. He trusted Wang Junhua''s loyalty, but it was not easy for Qin Gui to say anything. He knitted his eyebrows, and said loudly: "Move faster, you cannot be careless at all."


    "Yes."


    He returned to the carriage and looked at the woman lying on the carpet.


    She was curled up in a ball, her dark hair half covering her face. The wound on his neck had been treated, but the redness was in stark contrast to the pallor of his cheeks.

 C273 wishful wish

    There was also that shocking old wound. It was something that he had threatened her with in the Liu Jia Temple, something that she had left behind to commit suicide.


    In his heart, he was originally extremely resentful towards her. But now, that resentment slowly faded away for some reason.


    Every time they met, it was either an enemy or a matter of life and death. Why couldn''t they get along in a different way? Why? For example, the two of them could be in harmony with each other and talk about poems and zither. They could also cook tea with bare hands and add fragrance to the tea with their red sleeves. Why not?


    He remembered the insults she had made against him, and he was frustrated. What could he do to make this woman docile and gentle, and to stop showing her fangs and brandishing her claws? This was a problem that he had been pondering over from the first day he met her. Even after so many years had passed, he still could not resolve it.


    After sitting there for a while, he suddenly reached out and picked her up. They sat on the carpet together, took a water bag, and gave her a sip of water. As the cold water dripped down her throat, Hua Rong slowly opened her eyes in shock.


    She panicked. Where was this? Where would he be taken? Where''s my son? What about Pengju?


    She lifted her head and touched the gentle veins of his eyes ¡ª and the image of his handsome, well-dressed young man. Jin Wushu liked it this way, he liked it this way. Although it was a wolf with a big tail, it always pretended to be a harmless lamb.


    She almost jumped up. No one could understand the cruelty and ruthlessness behind his affectionate gaze more than she did. Kill me. In that moment, he personally killed me.


    Since that was the case, why did he continue to pretend to have such a gaze?


    She struggled as if her life depended on it and threw a punch at his chest, "evil thief, let go of me ¡­ "Let go ¡­"


    She was injured and unconscious, so she didn''t have much strength left. He reached out to grab her hand and sighed. "Don''t waste your energy ¡­"


    "Let me go!"


    He shook his head and laughed, "The son is just ahead. We will catch up to him soon. For the sake of your son, do you have the heart to let him have no mother? "


    Shameless!


    Hua Rong really wanted to jump up and bite him, but she was held tightly by him and could not move at all.


    His smile remained, and she said with satisfaction, "Hua Rong, I''ll tell you the truth. There''s nothing I can do about it now. You already know my secret, so I can''t let you go back. Besides, I''ve used up all my patience with you in the past few years, and I don''t want to waste any more time with you. This crown prince completely understood that for women, they could only use force. There was no need to be patient! So, you can only follow me back to Shang Jing. "


    "In your dreams!"


    He grabbed her struggling arm again. "Well, if you don''t struggle like a mad bird, you''ll be much better off ¡­" He simply grabbed both of her hands and pressed them against his chest. After that, he stretched out a hand and gently caressed her messy hair and long eyelashes before lightly sighing, "Sigh, a woman must always cherish herself. I have never seen such a crazy woman like you. Why are you tormenting yourself like this? "


    Her pair of big hands caressed her face, making him look like the most sinister caterpillar. Hua Rong felt like spitting blood, and said hoarsely: "Jin Wushu, you can kill me now ¡­"


    "Kill you?! Why would I kill you? " He smiled, "Think about it yourself, how many chances do I have to kill you? From the Liu Jia Temple, to the battlefield, and then to the time you dispatched your Jinguo! Hua Rong, if I wanted to kill you, I would have done so a long time ago. "No, if I don''t kill you, I definitely won''t ¡­"


    She gave a cold snort, wanting to look at her own neck. However, she couldn''t look down and could only say, "Stop pretending to be kind."


    "Fake? If I had been a hypocrite, I would not have shown you so much mercy. Hua Rong, this prince has never shown such mercy to any woman before ¡­ However, if you continue to be stubborn, what awaits you is not the honor of the queen, but the lowliest concubine, letting you know what kind of fate you will experience if you disobey this crown prince ¡­ "


    She was not the least bit afraid of his intimidation as she sneered: "Is your scheme with Qin Gui really perfect? "If I''m missing, someone will naturally investigate ¡­"


    He snorted disdainfully. If he pursued the matter, how could he pursue it?


    "Hua Rong, I will never hide this from you. This time, I will tell you the truth. As for Miao Liu, I have already made arrangements. They probably already found a mother and son who are similar to you and Wen Long and sent into the army. You were taken by them, and they will soon make a public announcement. Who would suspect me? "Hahaha ¡­" He laughed proudly, "Your disappearance has nothing to do with me. If you have to blame someone, blame it on Miao Liu ¡­"


    Hua Rong originally had a glimmer of hope, but as long as Miao Liu didn''t have any hope, Pengju would naturally suspect Qin Gui and his wife. However, Jin Wushu''s actions, definitely had a thorough plan and plan.


    Jin Wushu saw that her gaze shifted downwards and naturally understood what she was thinking, and immediately said: "Hua Rong, if things develop further, I will fulfill your wish."


    A wish? What kind of intentions did he have that required him to fulfill them?


    "Didn''t you hate me to the bone? Since you want to die many times, I will satisfy you. But, I won''t kill you with my own hands, I promised you, didn''t I? "But if you must die, I will help you ¡­"


    She looked at him warily, as if considering his "path of fulfillment."


    His eyes were ferocious, but his tone was warm and sincere, as if he was talking to an old friend, "Hua Rong, you should be clear about how I have treated you all these years. If you say you don''t want to be the concubine, then I will sincerely leave you the position of the First Wife. However, you don''t treasure it, and trample over my heart in every way possible ¡­ " The carriage was very bumpy, so his voice was intermittent, "You guys claim that after the ''great calamity'', countless of princesses and princesses fell to be the concubine''s servant girls. Even someone as noble as the Princess Maude or the Princess Tianwei had personally witnessed their encounters. Every single one of them had the identity of a concubinage. And you, Hua Rong! I have repeatedly promised you that I will give you the highest position and the highest respect a woman can have so that you can be their principal wife. Perhaps, it is precisely because I have too much respect for you that you are actually unable to recognize good intentions and want more. Could it be that you are even more noble than the Princess Maude? Your Song Kingdom man is afraid of death, your woman is shameless and lewd, what is so special about you, Hua Rong? Since you refuse a toast only to be forced to drink a forfeit, then I shall do as you wish and let you know the taste of concubine ¡­ "


    She only sneered and did not make a sound.


    "Hua Rong, you scared?"


    "¡­"


    At this time, a ray of sunlight shone in through the slightly parted curtain and onto the Nine Revolutions Pearl''s belt on Jin Wushu''s body. The large pearl emitted a warm brilliance, causing his white clothes to be even whiter than snow, and he looked like an elegant and refined young master.


    Who would have thought that such a talented person would have such a despicable heart?


    Jin Wushu threatened his again, thinking that she would scold him again. However, she didn''t scold him, and there wasn''t much anger on her face. He only extended his hand slightly to touch his neck, as if it was in pain. She could feel pain? How could this heartless woman know pain? When he saw her staring at him, he could not help but ask, "What are you looking at?"


    Hua Rong smiled slightly: "This jade belt of yours, you stole it from the Song Kingdom as well?"


    He was stunned for a moment.


    "Your clothes, is also from Song Kingdom. Tsk tsk tsk, Jin Wushu, look at yourself. From head to toe, even your hair belongs to my Song Kingdom ¡­ " "Since you look down on Song Kingdom so much, then why do you yearn to see the Song Kingdom so much?"


    He sneered: "Because I, the crown prince, want to subdue you! Zhao Deji, wait, in less than three or five years, this crown prince will lead the elite troops of White Mountain Black Water, and bring Zhao Deji to the Five Kingdoms and decadence as a companion. "


    "Very good!" She was very straightforward, "Without Zhao Deji, there might be someone much more wise than him. Just based on the fact that he heavily values Qin Gui, I can tell that he won''t be a great person if I give you a normal eye. As long as he is here, Da Song will not count on him being truly interested in the future. "


    Jin Wushu was startled. It was strange. For a king, it would be disrespectful to call him by his first name if he was not someone close to him. However, as the emperor, when "Zhao Deji" referred to him by his first name, it was obvious that there was not much respect in his heart.


    He curiously asked: "Hua Rong, since it''s you who is looking down on Zhao Deji, why do you want to work so hard for him?"


    Hua Rong looked at him with a sad expression, as if he was a "rotten tree that couldn''t be carved." Jin Wushu was frightened by her gaze and asked reluctantly: "What do you mean?"


    She cleared her throat and said slowly: "I am not working hard for Zhao Deji, but I am afraid that the moment the power passes through Miao Liu and the others and reaches someone as ambitious as you, my Da Song will be done for! Jin Wushu, you have also personally witnessed the Huaiyang''s massacre. In a single night, Yangzhou City was roamed around by a mere 5000 Golden Army, all of them were robbed, all of them burnt and killed, and all of the women were humiliated. It''s not only me, as long as you guys are Song people s with the slightest bit of guts, you would definitely not sit by idly and watch such a barbaric and shameless act like you guys. You''re laughing at my stupidity, aren''t you? But, let me tell you, in my Da Song, there is an army called the ''Eight-shaped Army'', whose face is engraved with the words'' Innocent Return, Vow to Kill gold cuttlefish ''. They have fought with the Golden Army multiple times, and have repeatedly defeated your reputed elites, moving about unhindered! Who are they loyal to? It''s the Zhao Deji who is loyal to my Da Song, not the Zhao Deji that you think she is. If the Song people does not resist, the next time the Huaiyang is massacred, it will probably go to Yan''an, Xiangyang, and the entire land of the Song Kingdom, until your Big Gold completely exterminated all of my Song people. But, let me tell you, my Song Kingdom''s population is tens or even a hundred times that of your Great Golden Man''s, and not everyone is as cowardly as you might say. As long as someone stands up and raises his arms, that person would be a gathering of people.


    Jin Wushu did not interrupt her this time and listened carefully. A strange feeling welled up in his heart once again, as if he was not facing a captive but a woman instead, Lu Deng, Li Ruoshui and the other girls.


    He leaned against the carriage and listened to the sound of the wind as the carriage sped away. He lifted the curtain again and looked out at the sunlit world. It was impossible for the snow in the Southern Kingdom to be thick. The moment the sun shone, the snow melted, and the evergreen plants of the Southern Kingdom were still as lush as before. It was completely different from the world of black water in the North Mountain.

 C274 Warmth

    In the distance was a large field of blooming wintersweet fruits. The fragrance of the wintersweet fruits wafted in the wind, bringing endless warmth to this cold winter. From afar, he heard the sounds of firecrackers. Some green smoke curled up into the air, and he remembered that it was the Song Kingdom''s New Year''s Eve.


    New Year''s Eve was coming up in a few days.


    The Jinguo was originally just a holiday. After exterminating the Liaoning and the Song Kingdom, they had just learned the Han Chinese Mid-Autumn Festival, New Year''s Eve and Lantern Festival.


    In the blink of an eye, Hua Rong also stopped talking, she sat on the carriage with her eyes closed, as if she was asleep.


    He shouted, "Hua Rong, how many days until New Year''s Eve?


    Hua Rong still had her eyes closed, but patiently answered: "Today is the 24th of the Moon, they are offering sacrifices to the Kitchen God."


    After the founding of the empire, the capital will be in the north, the open seal City will be in ruins, the Ying Tian will be lost, and Zhao Deji will have to head south to flee, and the palace will be at peace. A large group of scholars from the south brought with them the customs of Tokyo, and the people of the south followed the customs of Wutu, but there was little difference between the two.


    The purpose of the offering was to let the Kitchen God get drunk and climb the gates of heaven, so that he would be unable to tell Haotian about the drawbacks of the families. Every household in the south wanted to buy wine and burn paper money; while the customs of open seal used to stick cooking horses on the stove and use wine grains to rub on the stove door, which was called "Drunk Si Ming"; Wu Di''s custom was for men to use cooked pig heads, twin fishes, and tofu balls to worship the stove god, which the women had to avoid.


    From the start of the ritual, every household would constantly burn firecrackers and brazier. The firecrackers during the Song Dynasty were very different from today''s firecrackers. They were really made of bamboo, burning the bamboo until it turned red. If one struck the stone or hard ground, it would emit a loud crackling sound. At the same time, braziers were set up in front of the doors, burning beanstalk, dried wood, and some green branches with leaves. Everyone wore a big white silk moth flower, regardless of whether they were rich or poor.


    At this time, the carriage had already entered a Town. After passing this Town, they would reach a safe place.


    Jin Wushu heaved a sigh of relief secretly. He opened the curtain and looked at the people walking in and out, focusing on the unique customs of the Song Kingdom. It was lively, joyous, and full of pleasure. He looked at the vast lands outside the carriage. The wheat seedlings had grown out of the snow and ice. They were oily and extended in a long line. There were also other crops, crops and vegetables that he did not recognize ¡­ So rich, everything.


    "Yang Yi Er", he had personally witnessed the prosperity of the Yangzhou, and the wealth of Wu Chu Southeast here was like never having gone through a war, there were also the songs of many songbird''s music prostitutes, the acrobatics of an intelligent person, and the yells of people selling fruits and candied fruits ¡­ ¡­


    Right now, the half of the mountain that supported the Song Kingdom''s taxes came from this piece of land. He thought to himself, with such a bustling piece of land, with just a little operation, or if he was willing to reuse Yue Pengju, the former Zong Ze and the others, how could the Jinguo attack an inch and a half of the land in the Song Kingdom?


    Luckily, Zhao Deji doted on him and made him proud.


    Fortunately, he had Qin Gui''s brilliant move.


    He laughed very loudly and did not try to hide it. The passersby who thought it was a visit from a certain rich family were not surprised at all. They just looked at it with a little bit of curiosity.


    Hua Rong closed her eyes, half asleep. No matter how pleased he was with herself, she remained unmoved.


    It was dark and bright again. The carriage never stopped, but they drank when they were thirsty and ate when they were hungry. While he was muddleheaded and unaware of the passage of time, although he was anxious in his heart, the distance between him and Penga grew further and further as he was imprisoned inside the speeding carriage.


    She sighed in her heart. Her husband and wife had always been far from each other. This time, if they were able to survive, they really wouldn''t want to show off. Perhaps, changing their lifestyle was the true way of life.


    Finally, the carriage stopped.


    The surroundings were pitch black, and the whistling of the wind could no longer be heard. Hua Rong was dragged down by two guards and sent into a room. The room was not luxurious, but it was clean and tidy. Two maids were waiting by the side, curiously looking at the "guest" who was tied up. They had never seen such a way of treating a guest. They were clearly prisoners, so why did they have to follow the customer''s rules?


    After running for a long time, Hua Rong was both physically and mentally exhausted. She was half-lying, and after a while, she felt thirsty and shouted: "I want to drink water."


    The two of them looked at each other. The host didn''t ask for tea, so they remained standing.


    Hua Rong knew that it was Jin Wushu''s orders, so she did not shout anymore. She closed her eyes and blurrily fell asleep, only to dream that Yue Pengju was flying fast like lightning in the wind. She was wild with joy as she shouted loudly, "Pengju, Pengju ¡­"


    She felt a sharp pain and suddenly opened her eyes. She saw that a hand had just moved away from her body. It was obvious that it was her who had given her a hard pinch.


    This demon!


    Jin Wushu''s heart was about to spew fire. Damned woman, where does she think of Yue Pengju! He deliberately smiled as if nothing had happened and lowered his voice, saying, "Be good and I will take my son to have dinner with you. Otherwise, you will never see him again." Afterwards, without waiting for Hua Rong''s reply, she ordered for a maid to bring the child in.


    After crying for some time, the child suddenly saw his mother. With a wave of his hand, he rushed towards her. "Mom, mom ¡­"


    Hua Rong held her son and her tears fell like rain. Xiao Luwenlong reached out to wipe the tears on his mother''s face and said, "Mother doesn''t cry, mother doesn''t cry ¡­"


    He and his mother were crying in each other''s arms. Jin Wushu was bored to death, but he felt it was strange.


    On the contrary, he felt slightly happy.


    At least she was a woman!


    All the servants had already left. On the table, there was a very sumptuous meal, and three bowls of bean congee s were steaming hot. The bean congee was in a pink glaze bowl, it was like cyan jade, it was a top quality porcelain. On the side, there was a plate of sugar ice produced in Yizhou.


    When the child saw his mother, his tears had long turned into a smile. He smelled the steaming hot scent of the bean congee and laughed, "Mom, I''m hungry. Let''s go eat ¡­"


    Jin Wushu said with a face full of smiles: "Son, it''s time to eat."


    Lu Wenlong stretched out his hand, picked up his son and carried him to the table. He let him sit down, then gave him a bowl of bean congee as he smiled and said: "Son, how about you try it?"


    At that time, he didn''t have any bleaching skills. The sugar ice were all brown red in color, but they were crystal clear and very cute. Lu Wenlong picked up a piece of silver with his chopsticks and placed it into the bowl. Seeing that his mother was still not coming up to eat, he turned his head and called for her.


    Jin Wushu had always been unwilling to bother with Hua Rong, wanting to ignore her. However, seeing his son in such a state, he had no choice but to call him Hua Rong, "Eat first."


    Hua Rong saw that the rope behind him, had been untied only when her son entered the room, and did not even have the time to hide it, she faintly smiled: "Jin Wushu, why do you have to pretend to be a good person?"


    As he gave his son another piece of sugar ice, as if he hadn''t heard Hua Rong''s ridicule, he said to his son with relish: "People describe the sugar ice as having a poem about how it becomes amber after living for a thousand years. During the New Year''s Sacrifice in La Yue, people drank bean congee that released this kind of sugar ice. This is a custom in Song Kingdom ¡­ "


    He took a sip of the sweet bean congee and felt it was tasty, so he picked up a piece of the sugar ice and placed it in his mouth. He bit down on it with a "peng" sound and laughed out loud, then grabbed another piece of the sugar ice and shouted: "Mom, this is delicious, hurry up and eat it!"


    When Hua Rong finally saw his son, she naturally didn''t want her little girl to see the cruelest side of him. Smiling, she walked to his side and sat down next to him, softly saying: "Son, bean congee don''t eat like this. Come, mommy will make it for you ¡­"


    She added a little something, stirred it, and handed it to her son. "Isn''t that better?"


    The child took a sip and happily said, "Mom, this is even more delicious. You should also eat ¡­" He turned to Jin Wushu and beamed, "Abba, why aren''t you eating? "You should eat too ¡­"


    Jin Wushu sat opposite him with a smile on his face and also picked up the bean congee for a bite, but he felt that the soup was sweet and smooth. When he looked at Hua Rong again, Hua Rong had a bowl as well. She ate very slowly and only helped her son pick up some of the dishes he liked.


    He felt a little foolish looking at her. This woman, she had always had a different face. This side, why didn''t she always have this side? Wasn''t this her best and most beautiful side?


    If she was always like this, why would the family of three suffer from her torture and bondage?


    The moment this thought arose in his heart, he noticed what exactly he desired. From the age of fourteen or fifteen, he had been a soldier since the start of his career. Twenty years had passed, but the times he had spent at home could be counted on one hand. Furthermore, his mother had died young, his father had died young, and his children were numerous.


    However, who knew that outside of war, the happiness of a family was also important? In addition to nestling, venting the desire, the husband and wife harmonious, the children friendly, is not also a kind of natural joy? In particular, the more they were influenced by the culture of the Southern Dynasties, the more they liked their natural bliss.


    When Ye Lvguanyin was pregnant, he had been wild with joy. However, this kind of dream was quickly broken by the King Qin.


    Now, the "family of three" banquets, their joy, is not one of the most desired pleasure in the depths of my heart? He was satisfied with his wife and children!


    He sighed in his heart. If he wanted to have all of this, he could only use force, so he might as well force everything to the end. People are always stronger than fate, aren''t they? Hua Rong, ever since Jinying, her fate had long since been in his own hands. Just like the other generals of the Jinguo, who accepted Song Nu as their concubine and forced them to join, they did not seem to be unhappy. If a woman had to be strong in order to conquer, then he could only be strong.


    While he was eating, she looked at the mother and son getting closer, but Hua Rong turned a deaf ear to him, as if there was no one else by her side. After the mother and son finished their meal, the child told the story of the wolf. Hua Rong told the story of the wolf, but he fell asleep in her mother''s arms, her hands hanging limply.


    Hua Rong held his son, and the further he was away from Xi''an, the only consolation he had was the little girl in his arms. Her son''s body was so warm that she hugged him tightly, forgetting her own situation. She took a blanket and covered him with it, listening to his breath, which was slightly hot.

 C275 seduction

    Jin Wushu sat opposite to her without moving, looking at her carefully.


    Suddenly, he felt a little touched. Even if it was for the sake of her child, she should still stay by his side, shouldn''t she?


    For a moment, he forgot that he had to maintain his intimidation of her. Looking at her, he said softly, "Hua Rong, your child is tired.


    Hua Rong suddenly asked, "Where are we?"


    He laughed. "We are all safe now. This was Liu Yu''s area of influence, heavily guarded. "Take a break, we''ll continue our journey tomorrow ¡­"


    The further north he went, the further he traveled from Northface City. This place was not Liu Yu''s territory in the first place, it was only when Miao Liu went to war, did he take the chance to send people to occupy this land. And Liu Yu''s real "palace" was still quite a distance away from this place.


    When Hua Rong heard this, her heart turned cold. The further she goes, the lower the possibility of him being rescued. The reason the envoy had been able to return safely was because Jin Wushu wanted to let him go. But now, once he made up her mind, how could she possibly return?


    Jin Wushu looked at her face and saw that her face was pressed against his. The mother and son''s eyelashes were very long, almost touching, and looked really warm.


    He said gently, "Hua Rong, I know you''re blaming me."


    "¡­"


    "You can only blame me for not agreeing to kill Wang Junhua. Actually, I also hate Wang Junhua and Qin Gui. They are really a standard pair of man and woman, without any backbone or character at all. But, they still have a lot of uses, once I achieve my goal, I will definitely gift you Wang Junhua as a gift, no matter what you do with him, alright? "


    Hua Rong''s heart chilled. Wang Junhua was a dog he had raised, yet he treated him like this. Instead of getting angry, she started chuckling.


    When he saw her smiling face, he thought she was happy because of it, so he softened his voice even more. "As long as you''re willing to follow me, I''ll follow you for the rest of my life ¡­"


    "¡­"


    She did not object, and he was even happier. "Wen Long likes you, and I like you, too. Won''t our family of three be together in the future? Furthermore, I definitely won''t despise you being unable to give birth to children. I will wait for Wen Long to become my biological son, and with you raising him, he will definitely grow up to be a great hero that can support both heaven and earth ¡­ "


    This was also the main reason why he didn''t want Wang Junhua to raise him. No matter how loyal Wang Junhua was, it was impossible for her to give him the child. It was impossible for a man who was slightly rational to place his children in the hands of such a woman.


    Seeing that Hua Rong did not express anything, he got up and sat beside her. She wrapped his arms around her and gently said: "Let the child go to sleep, we should rest early. We still need to go tomorrow ¡­"


    "We" ¡ª Hua Rong lifted his eyelids and looked carefully at the undisguised desire in his eyes. His naked eyes told herself: "Since you are my concubine, you will have to fulfill your duty of" sleeping with me "!


    She did not panic in her heart as she said indifferently: "Jin Wushu, the woman who is the most suitable for you in this world is definitely Wang Junhua. You love me wrong. "


    The gentle light in Jin Wushu''s eyes disappeared, and a wave of anger replaced the confusion that was born from his dreaminess. He became completely sober, and took the child from her embrace and shouted: "Men, bring Young Master to rest."


    Two maids came up and carried the sleeping child out.


    Jin Wushu walked to the door as the guard whispered: "What about her?"


    "Tie it up! If there is any intention or sign of escape, it shall be punished immediately. "


    "Yes sir!"


    As for the King Qin and Liu Wu, after they left the Jiangping, that ghost-like voice suddenly disappeared.


    He patted his horse and angrily said: "What is that bastard Ye Lvdayong doing?"


    Liu Wu said in a low voice, "Great King, I think it''s very strange, we don''t want to fall into his trap."


    The ghost-like voice suddenly interrupted his words with the same respect as before, "It''s right in front. It''s about to arrive."


    At this moment, the first rays of the morning sun had already appeared, and the two people''s eyes lit up. In front of them was a small mountain slope. It seemed rather desolate along the shallow valley.


    "Since we''re here, I will take a look." "What''s there to be afraid of?"


    Liu Wu naturally did not dare to disobey. Just as he was about to go in with him, he heard a low shout, "Only the King Qin can come in."


    Liu Wu had no choice but to stop.


    The King Qin gave him a look and walked forward by himself. In front of him was a patch of grass. There were a few trees beside him that were covered in white flowers. The fragrance of the flowers was intoxicating. It was strange that there should be trees here in winter and in winter.


    King Qin was afraid that something might happen to him, so he stopped and looked around, only to realize that he did not even know where he was, and that there were no other houses around him.


    At this time, a Black appeared in front of them. Following the push of the rock, the King Qin stepped forward and immediately stepped over, and the view in front of him opened up. It turned out that behind the three slopes was a room made of very rough wood.


    He shouted loudly, "Old ghost Jeru, laozi is here. What are you trying to do?"


    The wooden door creaked, and no wind blew.


    King Qin walked in with large strides, and the door closed silently behind him.


    The light in the room ¡ª whether bright or dark, I could not tell ¡ª was now bright, but the room seemed to be neither day nor night, and whether it was an illusion or an illusion, many shadows were flying in front of his eyes.


    When he turned around, his vision blurred and he saw a small, bright red shadow on the wall across from him. It looked like the thickest blood that had just come out of a person''s body. His head, hands, feet, and body were clear, and his facial features could even be vaguely seen. He stuck to the wall and seemed to be about to spread his wings and fly high into the air.


    King Qin had killed countless people in his life and was extremely daring. At this moment, he also felt a chill down his spine, and his hands and feet went cold. He cried out involuntarily, "Old ghost Jeru ¡­"


    At this time, a wizened voice came from the corner. It was as if an old man from the clouds, old and proud: "King Qin, you did a great thing for me."


    "It means that he has injected the combination of the two Gu?"


    "Haha, seventy to eighty percent of the powerful officials of Jinguo have been cleansed, is this not worth celebrating?"


    King Qin raised his vigilance: "Since laozi has already done this big thing for you, what else do you want?"


    "I want to give you a chance."


    "What chance?"


    "The chance to get rid of the enemy you want to get rid of the most."


    Qin Shangcheng was extremely excited. He knew who he wanted to get rid of the most. But he changed his mind, "You want me to remove all of your obstacles, then you can become an emperor? I''m not falling for your trick. "


    The old voice said, "In addition to this, I will also give you another benefit."


    "What benefits? If you don''t have anything to offer, then be a thief or a scoundrel. "


    However, Ye Lvdayong did not immediately answer, and suddenly asked: "Are you thinking about a woman now?"


    "Hahaha, your father is thinking of thousands of women."


    "Have you searched for Lingzhi for thousands of women? Have you ever asked me for my medicine for thousands of women? "


    King Qin was speechless, only after a while he angrily said: "Old ghost, don''t be mistaken, this daddy here is here to repay the debt. I, your father, have never thought of any woman ever again. "


    As his gaze gradually adapted to the darkness, he realized that Ye Lvdayong was sitting on a strange chair, wearing a Black black robe, which was as dry as a huge black bat.


    As for the entire room, it was as if a huge membrane had been pasted on it, revealing a thin and translucent layer. There was a faint smell of blood on the tip of his nose, then it gradually grew thicker. King Qin turned his head to look at the blood-red colored shadow of the little boy on the wall in shock. As soon as his gaze fell on it, he couldn''t shift his gaze away, as if he was guided by an extremely strong magic power. He couldn''t help but ask, "What is this?"


    Ye Lvdayong slowly made a gesture. Then, the King Qin''s eyes lit up, as if thousands of lanterns or top-grade diamonds had lit up, shining brilliantly ¡ª


    With a gust of fragrant wind, two young girls slowly walked in with containers in each hand. The two of them were only wearing an extremely thin layer of gauze, their slim and well-developed bodies were faintly discernible, making it seem as if their blood was gushing out. Their skin was a soft wheat color, smooth and fine, and they wore the same kind of yarn on their heads. A young lady stretched out her hand and handed over an amber bowl. Although the bowl was exquisite and expensive, it was definitely not a rare item. What was rare was the girl''s hand.


    It was a pair of hands so white that they were completely boneless. When they closed, they were like a lump of the finest cotton brocade or the best piece of cloud, but when they parted, they were like the tendrils of five emerald green coral, rolling in the waves.


    King Qin made a "goo" sound in his throat, and suddenly remembered the other two hands. That was Hua Rong''s hand when she was just ten years old.


    How fast, in a hurry, more than ten years have passed. At this time, Hua Rong''s hand was no longer the same hand she used to hold the bow, the hand holding the big blade, it was no longer as soft and fair as it was before. Especially when he held it again, it had already become slightly rough, as if it was a record of all these years.


    Ten years, eleven years?


    Time rolled faster than the sea.


    However, why was his memories still from ten years ago? The woman in front of him seemed to have transformed into an illusion. The faintly discernible white gauze covering her body seemed to have transformed into a green robe, giving her a very spirited appearance.


    In a trance, a pair of soft, boneless hands reached over. Her movements and posture were so graceful. Even the way she walked and lifted her hands were like dancing lightly on a beat. One after another, they landed on the beat without the slightest disturbance. She leaned forward slightly, and under the veil, the outline of her beautiful face could be seen.


    Her gentle, charming, and respectful attitude was not picky at all. The man standing in front of her immediately felt an illusion, as if he was the most respected king.


    King Qin''s gaze was fixated on the body of Flower Viewing Fog. It moved without wind, and when she got a little closer, the muslin cloth suddenly floated up, revealing a section of his thigh.


    Pastel white, tender, jade-like legs, long, strong, full of the most primitive strong temptation.


    His throat made a strange sound again, as if he had swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Instinctively, he reached out and touched it heavily on the shiny thigh.


    However, this was just the beginning. The beautiful woman who followed behind placed a porcelain green incense burner on the table. Then, she turned around. Her veil was lowered, and her body was bent at a perfect angle. King Qin could see her face just in time.


    Even though he had seen countless people in his life, he was still stunned.

 C276 Ghost Gu

    It was the face of a sixteen or seventeen year old girl. Her cheeks were even more vibrant than the rose that had just bloomed, and her eyes were as bright as the most touching stars in the sky. Perhaps it was because she saw a man staring at her that she slightly lowered her head, a little bit shy, a little bit scared, a little bit short of breath. It was a kind of fragrance that was like the soft fragrance of a petal, like a spirit in the mountains, untouched by the world.


    It was like a hypnotic voice: "They are yours. "They are yours now ¡­"


    The beauty was already bending over him, as if she was helping him to untie his clothes. Her long soft hair hung down to her legs like a shining black waterfall, covered with dew from the morning sun...


    Then, the beautiful woman with long legs stretched out her hand. She had two hands, one holding a bowl and the other holding a green jade staff. One could even feel the gentle smile beneath her veil.


    King Qin turned around and suddenly grabbed her hand. The beauty let out a cry of pain, her voice was so sad and weak, like a startled fawn, but she did not resent him, maintaining the gentleness and gentleness of a woman that was born to be kind.


    At almost the same time, King Qin also grabbed onto the beauty in front of her. She let out another miserable "Ah" cry as her snow-white hands were twisted together.


    But, the King Qin used even more strength in his hands, and the cries of the two became even more miserable.


    Ye Lvdayong reached out his hand and slapped it, that green smoke slowly moved towards his palm, bringing a drop of blood along with it. He placed both hands on his palms and gently stroked it, causing the green and red smoke to disappear without a trace.


    Only then did King Qin let go of her hand. The beauty quickly retracted her hand and bit her lips.


    Ye Lvdayong shook his head, "He''s as stupid as an ox! "He''s as stupid as an ox!"


    King Qin sneered: "Old ghost, you dare to plot against me?"


    Ye Lvdayong seemed to be looking at a monster as he sneered, "King Qin, even dead peony flowers make a living for a ghost. Have you seen any other beauties like this in your life? He actually had the heart to refuse their service. "You can do something to a beauty, you really aren''t a man ¡­"


    King Qin turned to look at the beauty again. She had retreated to the side like an injured pigeon.


    King Qin looked at Ye Lvdayong. "This old man has forgotten that you were previously Prince Lao Shi ¡­"


    "When I was a crown prince, I was always protective of the fairer sex ¡­" Ye Lvdayong''s dry eyes suddenly lit up, radiating with a strange light in this strange room. "I once had two great ideals: one is to have the world, and the other is to have the world''s most beautiful woman ¡­"


    "Since that''s the case, why didn''t you use this beauty yourself? Why did you give her to your father? "Could it be that I am the ancestor of your clan?"


    Ye Lvdayong''s voice became angry. "To be able to kill such a beauty, to be able to make such a beauty scream in such a manner, is simply a crime ¡­"


    King Qin laughed out loud: Old ghost Jeru, how many women have you seen?


    He disdainfully said, "I''ve seen all the beauties in the world ¡­"


    "Then what level are these two at?"


    He said slowly, "Exquisite! Even my old Pet Consort would not have had such beauty. That''s why, King Qin, you aren''t considered a man, and even less of a hero ¡­ "


    "Oh? Old ghost, that is because you lack knowledge. "


    Ye Lvdayong said angrily: "What did you say?"


    "I have seen much better women. "That''s why it''s so rare."


    "What are you bragging about? Was there a woman more docile and beautiful than them? Du Fu has the poetry cloud, ''the expression is deep, elegant and true, the texture fine bone and flesh is uniform. "Embroidered clothes are like the evening spring, and the golden peacock and the silver qilin are like the golden peacock and the silver qilin. I presume that the Grand Tang''s women are also inferior to them ¡­"


    The King Qin didn''t know what Du Fu''s words were but he didn''t know that at that time, the Liaoning was deeply affected by the Han Chinese culture. As the crown prince, Ye Lvdayong had once received a very systematic education on Han Chinese.


    King Qin laughed: "What a pity, I don''t like docile women, what can you do to me?"


    Ye Lvdayong was furious, "Could it be that you like Mother Yaksha?"


    Seeing him like that, although King Qin had to admit that those two were indeed rare super beauties, and were much more beautiful than the seventeen year old Hua Rong. But, he also understood that Ye Lvdayong did not enjoy it himself and did not have any good intentions towards him. He intentionally said: "These two are nothing more than ordinary fans, a Old ghost like you hide in the shadows every day like a bat, you are just a frog in the well, how can you know what the real peerless beauty is like?"


    Ye Lvdayong felt that he had lost a bit in terms of momentum, but he quickly sat back down on his chair, like a giant black bat, expressionless and calm. After a while, he slowly opened his mouth: "King Qin, the so-called peerless beauty that you are talking about, is that woman you asked for medical treatment for?"


    King Qin was getting impatient, "You don''t have to worry about this father''s matter."


    King Qin was thirsty right now, so he looked at the bowl on the table. Inside the bowl, there was also an amber liquid, and it had an extremely fragrant taste.


    He held the bowl and looked at it but did not drink. Ye Lvdayong''s voice came out: "Are you afraid of being poisoned?"


    "This Old ghost of yours, what good can he do?"


    "This beehive of sugar water, on the other hand, is non-toxic. Drink it without worry."


    He drank it all in one gulp. He didn''t know what to taste, but he could smell the fragrance lingering in his mouth.


    Ye Lvdayong shook his head again: "How vulgar, truly vulgar! "Zhu Bajie eats ginseng fruits."


    King Qin clapped his hands and stood up. "Old ghost, if you have something to say, say it.


    Ye Lvdayong opened her eyes, and when King Qin looked at him, he did not know if it was an illusion or something, but he felt a green light flash past his eyes, and when he looked again, he could not see anything.


    He exclaimed, "Old ghost Jeru, you ¡­"


    He suddenly felt a wave of softness in his heart. His violent and violent blood was slowly calming down. His entire body was lazy and indescribably comfortable. He felt strange, but he had no idea what was so strange about it. He was secretly operating his luck, but he felt that his limbs were much more energetic than usual. The air around his body was also flowing smoothly, and he could not feel anything out of the ordinary.


    Ye Lvdayong''s gaze slowly shifted towards the wall. King Qin followed his gaze and his heart trembled. Due to the appearance of the beauty just now, he had already forgotten about that terrifying shadow, and now, seeing that blood red shadow again, it seemed to be slowly moving and struggling under the membranes, like a baby about to break out of its shell.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "What is this?"


    Ye Lvdayong hushed, as though he was afraid to alarm the "little demon", and said softly: "This is called the Ghost Gu."


    "What is a Ghost Gu?"


    "The Ghost Gu is the most powerful Gu among the seedlings of Miao Yu. It means that the child who has chosen to be seven years and seven months old, at midnight in July, will be left with not a single drop of blood, and will be dried off in forty-nine days, to be used to create Ghost Gu ¡­ "


    King Qin felt goosebumps all over his body. He wanted to dry the blood of a living child drop by drop. How terrifying was this? He said angrily, "Damn it, why don''t you kill him first before practicing, so that he won''t suffer?"


    "So what if he''s dead? It''s useless."


    King Qin rolled his eyes and said in shock: "Old ghost Jeru, could it be that you want to use this daddy to train some kind of Ghost Gu?"


    "You? You''re old and ugly, not that piece of shit. "


    The King Qin heaved a sigh of relief and sarcastically retorted, "Do I have to make you look so ugly?"


    Ye Lvdayong did not bicker with him. He once again looked at the blood-red color that was constantly moving, as if he was admiring the most outstanding art piece. He could not help but praise in his voice: "This kid, I''ve raised him for five years already. I love it more than any father loves his son... "


    King Qin interrupted his "friendly" voice and mocked: "Why don''t you train your own son?"


    "This is my son!"


    King Qin was startled.


    "This is the son of my last favorite concubine, and my only son. When I learned Ghost Gu, it was exactly seven months when he was seven years old. It was truly a timely opportunity, thus, it became my most outstanding work. "Because of this, I mixed seven bowls of my own blood in the refining process. The blood of father and son is thicker than the blood of water ¡­"


    King Qin was dumbstruck when he heard this, not because of his unimaginable "seven bowls of blood", but his "son"!


    He muttered to himself after a long while, "I thought I was considered a devil, but it turns out that compared to a wicked old turtle like you, I''m simply ¡­ "He''s a f * cking good person ¡­"


    Ye Lvdayong didn''t care about his sarcasm at all, and continued to appreciate his own masterpiece as he spoke frankly: "However, Ghost Gu is very difficult to control, and I am the only one who controls it with my own thoughts. But you also need to be constantly on guard against its backlash ¡­"


    This time, without waiting for him to explain, King Qin had also understood. Because when Ye Lvdayong refined his own son, it was so cruel and ruthless.


    He asked curiously, "How will your son bite you?"


    He was not as good as Ye Lvdayong in calling him "Ghost Gu", but Ye Lvdayong kept on asking "your son". Ye Lvdayong glared at him, as if he was tarnishing his own art, and said: "It''s fine if the Ghost Gu is not released, but once it is released, it won''t be taken back unless it kills the one who is vital to it. The result of being unable to take it back was that it became a ''wild Ghost Gu'' that came and went as fast as lightning to harm people. Every time it harmed a person, its ability would increase and in the end, the reduced Gu Master would also become a victim. If the Ghost Gu harmed its Gu Master, then there would no longer be any power in this world that could control it ¡­ "


    "Isn''t that just right? If your son were to kill you, he would be unrivalled in the world. If that were to happen, wouldn''t it be as easy as flipping your hand if you were to destroy Jinguo and obtain victory over the entire world? What''s the matter with you dead? "In any case, the world belongs to your family, so you can be happy ¡­"


    He was joking when he said this, but he felt a chill run down his spine. Ye Lvdayong''s face also changed drastically, as he said in a stern voice, "Shut up!"


    His voice was trembling slightly, and he looked extremely scared.


    However, he was even more shocked in his heart. This Old ghost, who had personally refined his only son into a "Ghost Gu" in such a cruel manner, clearly knew what kind of level his ambition had reached, and for this reason, all living things in the world could be sacrificed.

 C277 Beautiful women

    At this time, Ye Lvdayong carefully reviewed his gaze. Although he felt defeated, in his heart, there was an extremely joyous and excited feeling. This was the person he wanted. This candidate was even better than he had imagined.


    He slowly spoke out, "King Qin, you must do one thing for me ¡­"


    "I don''t want to."


    "Since I have told you these secrets, you will have no choice but to do so. In any case, the final benefits far exceed your imagination. Moreover, this matter is harmless to you. "You should listen to it first ¡­"


    Initially, when King Qin was forced by him to go to Shang Jing to put in a box, he had already felt that this Old ghost was too scary. If he continued to fight with him, perhaps he would not end up well.


    "I know that you have bullied Fourth Prince many times, is this true?"


    King Qin did not comment.


    "After the assassination attempt to purge the powerful officials of the Jinguo, the Fourth Prince has now become the mainstay of the Jinguo. He is also your Song Kingdom''s great enemy, so the main task of conquering the Song Dynasty will rest on him, he is an ambitious man who is good at using soldiers, once he commands the troops of the entire Jinguo, he can easily exterminate your Song Kingdom. "He can also be considered our common enemy ¡­"


    King Qin looked at the terrifying red Ghost Gu and suddenly made contact with the child''s eyes. He felt that the eyeball was blood-red and his living arm seemed to be waving. All the hairs on his body stood on end, as he interrupted Ye Lvdayong''s words, "Since that''s the case, why don''t you let your son take Jin Wushu? And why are you pretending to be someone else? "


    Ye Lvdayong did not say a word.


    King Qin knew that he was afraid that if he did not succeed, Ye Lvdayong himself would be the one to die. He had gone through countless hardships and gone through all sorts of difficulties to seize the world. Obviously, he did not want to have any sort of contingency plan, so he had to be absolutely safe.


    Ye Lvdayong said: "To deal with Jin Wushu, there''s no need for him to do anything."


    "Then against whom should I use it?"


    "Ninth King Zhao Deji!"


    At this time, Zhao Deji had already ascended the throne for two to three years, but because the Jinguo had never acknowledged her Da Song Emperor, it was illegal for him to say that the Jinguo did not grant him the title. In the early days of the Song Dynasty, there were years of wars. Later, the Song Kingdom used wars to seek peace and defeated the Liaoning, so they signed an "alliance with the sandalwood". Thus, the peace period of more than a hundred years was maintained and the border trade was opened. Later on, the Jinguo rose to prominence and attacked the already decaying Liaoning first, pincaking his together with him. The Song Huizong was helpless and frivolous, she had broken the agreement and attacked, hoping to take some of the fire.


    It was clear that Ye Lvdayong hated the Song Kingdom for betraying him during the Liao Jin War, so he despised Zhao Deji greatly as well. He was the same as the Golden Man, who only called him "Nine Kings", when he was a prince, showing his contempt.


    The King Qin naturally didn''t understand his thoughts, but hearing that the Ghost Gu was holding back to deal with Zhao Deji, he was shocked. Although he did not have any good impression of Zhao Deji, it was clear from Ye Lvdayong''s actions that he had to first eliminate the Jinguo, accumulate a large amount of power, and then eliminate the Song Kingdom. At that time, he was well-prepared, and wasn''t afraid of the Ghost Gu getting away scot-free.


    He immediately understood that since Ye Lvdayong had already told him all these, it would be impossible for him to escape easily. He suddenly recalled that this was the Song Kingdom''s land and became even more alarmed. "Old ghost Jeru, is this also your base of operations?"


    "This base belongs to our Yale family for more than a hundred years."


    "Where is this place?"


    "Song Kingdom."


    He purposely confused and blurted out with a pleased look, "I still have more than a hundred bases like this one. King Qin, as long as you follow me, with the world under your control, you will not be like the moon in a water mirror. "


    King Qin could not hold it in anymore and spat out: "You old bat, you don''t look like a crown prince even when wearing the dragon robe, what virtue do you have to be the crown prince of the world?"


    "What virtue does that despicable and lecherous Zhao Deji have to be the Da Song Emperor? A teenager who is still wet behind the ears, how could he possibly be a big gold wolf owner? "


    The King Qin found it hard to refute as he could not answer. He thought vaguely in his heart, that''s right, this bird Zhao Deji can even become emperor, but why can''t others?


    He originally did not have any concept of right or wrong or a concept of loyalty in his heart, but seeing how Ye Lvdayong did not even seem to be able to see the light of day, it was truly difficult to link him to the "Master of the Under Heaven", and he coldly snorted, "No matter how extravagant your words are, what kind of emperor do you think you are qualified to be? Don''t tell me you want me to support you? "


    "The same goes for me to assist you!"


    King Qin did not understand what he meant and only felt that the atmosphere was extremely weird. However, when he felt that the blood-red tentacle was stretched out as if it wanted to jump down from the wall to catch him, he could not help but stand up hastily. "I won''t play with you anymore ¡­"


    Ye Lvdayong began to laugh. He chuckled like an owl wailing in the woods, "Sit down, sit down..."


    As if there was an extremely strange force, King Qin could not help but sit back down on his chair. A wave of fatigue overcame him. He leaned against the back of the chair and felt that the originally hard back had become so soft. It was as if he was sitting under a blue sky and white clouds.


    He closed his eyes. The sky was blue, and a cool breeze caressed his face.


    "King Qin ¡­"


    "Yes."


    "What is your greatest wish in this life?"


    "¡­"


    "Have you been eating and sleeping recently?"


    "I''ve been having nightmares. I''ve been having sleepless nights."


    "What nightmare?"


    "Sometimes I dream that she''s dead, sometimes I dream that she''s been killed, sometimes I dream that she just disappeared ¡­"


    "Who is she?"


    "¡­"


    "The woman you asked for medicine?"


    "Right."


    "Why didn''t she marry you?"


    "Because she has already married someone else. "He can never marry me again."


    Ye Lvdayong''s face gradually revealed a trace of a smile. He was very satisfied with the answer, but his voice became sorrowful, "Indeed, you don''t have a single hope anymore. In this lifetime, you can only grow old by yourself. "


    King Qin''s voice was blurry and filled with pain, "Really? No hope at all? Really? "Is there really no hope?"


    Ye Lvdayong''s voice became softer and softer, and became more and more perplexed. Ye Lvdayong had already completely grasped the urgency and despair in his heart, and it was as if he was hypnotizing: "You really want this woman?"


    "Yeah. How can I get a woman forever? "


    "Very simple. I guarantee that you will have your wish granted. Not only will you become rich in the world, you will also make the woman you want the most hell-bent on you for the rest of her life. "


    The King Qin was overjoyed, "Can you really be like this for your entire life?"


    "Right." Ye Lvdayong said while waving his palm. It was the same cyan colored bamboo cane, and a thin wisp of smoke seemed to be emitted from the center of his palm, like a thin little snake floating back and forth on his palm. It was as if there was a force that had disappeared without a trace between heaven and earth.


    "This is a heart Gu."


    "What is a heart Gu?"


    "As long as you follow the method I taught you and plant the heart Gu in her body, she will only know you and remember you by yourself in this lifetime. The taste of other men will never be able to enter her heart again. "She will be loyal to you for the rest of her life. She will always love you and serve you ¡­"


    King Qin opened his eyes in joy and rubbed his hands together, scratching his head. "Good stuff, really good stuff ¡­" However, he expressed his doubts, "Does this thing have any antidote?"


    "Once you enter the human body, you will never be able to understand it. It is the most precious relic of the courtship of men and women. However, regardless of whether it was used by men or women, it could only be used on one target. It could only be used once in a lifetime. Not only was it effective on the other party, it was also effective on himself. It was also the best type of Gu. "But women demand more, men want less ¡­"


    The woman always wanted the good man to be unchanging, but the man wanted his old face to be a new one. Therefore, it was always women who begged heart Gu s, but very few men. Ye Lvdayong knew that the King Qin was strange, so he didn''t think much of it.


    Ye Lvdayong''s voice changed, it was gentle and kind, as though he was a kind elder. King Qin, will you accept such a good thing? "


    "Yes, yes!" I naturally want it even in my dreams. "Hahaha ¡­"


    He laughed out loud, crazily, as if he had already grasped the world, and was even more excited than Ye Lvdayong.


    This time, Ye Lvdayong was very straightforward: "Alright, I''ll give it to you. However, you have to do something for me first. "


    "What is it?"


    Ye Lvdayong looked at the blood-red "son" that was moving on the wall with an appreciative gaze. Just as he was about to speak, King Qin said slowly, "Wait ¡­"


    "What?"


    "You said that once you fall for a heart Gu, as long as you have a crush on a woman, you will be dead set on her for the rest of your life?"


    "Yes!"


    "But, can you teach me a way ¡­"


    "What method?"


    "You don''t need to use a Gu. That girl is naturally willing to follow you all her life?"


    Ye Lvdayong almost jumped up, the Cyan bamboo cane in his hands smashed down fiercely on King Qin''s head.


    King Qin was stung and came to his senses. He shouted angrily, "Old ghost Jeru, you dare hit me?"


    Ye Lvdayong gasped, "Idiot! A rotten wood that can''t be carved! For a fool like you like the heart Gu, it would truly be a waste. "


    King Qin sneered: "What ability is a parasite supposed to have? "If you really are capable, and can make that girl naturally fall in love with your father, why should your father even bother doing three things for you?"


    heart Gu.


    Even the strongest heart Gu in the world would never be able to replace the feelings that a woman would naturally have ¡ª This, was something that even the almighty Master Ingurgitation, Ye Lvdayong, could not do.


    Ye Lvdayong stared at him as if he was staring at a monster. After a long while, he finally said, "King Qin, I have truly underestimated you. You are too greedy. "


    Greed? Maybe.


    King Qin laughed out loud. "Old ghost Jeru, if you really have the ability to make that woman naturally give up on me for her entire life, what can I do even if I kill Jin Wushu for you?"


    "Is that woman really so beautiful?" More beautiful than the two of them? "


    It was only then that King Qin noticed the two beautiful girls at the corner. Their half naked thighs and snow-white wrists were already somewhat bruised when he pinched them. However, there was no resentment on their faces at all. Their eyes were only filled with tears. They were pitiful, like the flesh on a board that could be kneaded at will, or like flowers on a tree branch that could be broken with a stretch of their hand.


    Beauty, the beauty of a woman, was born to ravage and debauchery by strong men, and their valor and achievements were the best ornament.


    King Qin stared at the two of them. He couldn''t help but admit that he never dreamed that there would be such beautiful women in this world. He couldn''t help but feel hot all over, so he simply knocked on his head.

 C278 Gu King

    Ye Lvdayong had been observing the change in his expression the entire time, even with the slightest of changes in his expression. However, his eyes were shining brightly, as if he was a leopard that had seen its prey. Sweat slowly seeped out of his forehead. He was overjoyed in his heart. This was an extremely good phenomenon, as long as he could take this step, the King Qin would be his most powerful tool in dominating the world.


    As long as he could take that step.


    A sound came from his mouth, like a wind chime being blown by the wind.


    The two girls started dancing when they heard it, the pitiful look on their faces slowly turned into the most gorgeous and gentle smile, like willow branch swaying in the spring wind, or like Rose blooming in the night, their waists were talking, their navels were talking, and their snow-white thighs were talking ¡­ Xian Yin, Xian Wu, top quality of the world, peerless beauty in the sky ¡­


    King Qin watched as if he was drunk, he slowly stood up and shakily walked over and grabbed a soft waist.


    The girl''s waist was still slightly twisting, but it was not panicked at all. It only carried a bit of shyness, like a budding flower, waiting for the bees to pick it.


    Delight that was about to spiral out of control.


    Because it never stopped and the dance never stopped, the lady in front was still dancing. Her snow-white navel was faintly discernible, and a pink ring was tied to it. It was a perfect combination of purity and seduction.


    King Qin''s throat was dry to the point that it felt like smoke was coming out. He reached out his hands to tear off the veil on the beauty in his arms ¡­


    Ye Lvdayong relaxed his tensed heart bit by bit as a faint smile appeared on his face.


    King Qin suddenly saw the smile on his face in a blink of an eye.


    It was as if a voice was shouting in his mind:


    If he broke this oath, the heaven would be destroyed and the earth would be destroyed!


    Heaven and Earth were destroyed!


    When he let go, the beauty in his embrace suddenly fell to the ground and let out a miserable cry.


    The tragic wail and the music ended, and the other beauty who was dancing also stopped, her face panic-stricken.


    Ye Lvdayong''s expression suddenly changed, beads of sweat rolling down his forehead.


    King Qin stood there empty-handed, the sound beside his ears had completely dissipated and his eyes had become bright. He took a few steps forward, then returned to his seat and suddenly burst out laughing.


    Ye Lvdayong could not hold it in anymore and waved the bamboo cane in his hand in surprise. "Who drugged you first?"


    King Qin stopped laughing and let out a long sigh, "I was infected with the parasite ten years ago! We really fell for the heart Gu! "


    How long ago was it? On the ship that he was born on, on the sea that he was running amok with, he made an oath with his arrow in front of everyone, "If I break this oath, heaven will be destroyed and the earth will be destroyed!"


    He was depressed and despondent. Why didn''t these beauties wear green clothes? Why aren''t they wearing calfskin boots? Why were they not holding onto their lesser arch s with vigor? They could at least be a little bit fiercer, even a little bit more!


    If only that was the case.


    Can''t you imitate it so simply?


    The only thing to blame was that Old ghost Jeru still didn''t get home.


    "Old ghost, someone got off the heart Gu first. Sigh, it''s useless."


    Ye Lvdayong was even more surprised: "Could it be that there is still an expert in Song Kingdom that I do not know about?"


    The King Qin was enigmatic, "You just learned it from a newborn child, how do you know that there are many people in this world who can''t surpass you?"


    "Impossible!" I have already followed my master to become the king of the Gu. "


    "Gu King? As far as I know, the mana of the person who poisoned me is a hundred times stronger than yours. "


    "Bullsh * t."


    King Qin did not think much of it. Looking at the door again, the two beautiful women had already quietly retreated after two defeats. Only now did he realize that his palms were already drenched in sweat. He truly felt a lingering fear. Who wouldn''t enjoy such a beauty? But, just now, if he truly fell for it, he would have been like a "Ghost Gu", and would have become Ye Lvdayong''s weapon.


    The more he thought about it, the more furious he became. "Old ghost, this daddy has already done something for you, why do you keep insisting on not letting me go?"


    Ye Lvdayong said indifferently: "Because I think that this will also benefit you."


    "What benefits does laozi have?"


    "In my opinion, to any Song people, being able to kill Jin Wushu is a great hero, one that has been left behind in history. Even if I don''t look for you, you should still do it, shouldn''t you? "


    "Haha, Old ghost, you are wrong. Jin Wushu commanded a hundred thousand soldiers, how could I sacrifice my life to kill him? Moreover, in the bitter cold land of the Shang Jing, I travelled thousands of miles.


    "Jin Wushu is within a hundred kilometers of us."


    King Qin was shocked.


    Although they were already quite a distance away from Lin An, they had never heard that the Golden Army had already reached the south.


    Ye Lvdayong saw that he was doubtful, and said: "It wasn''t the Golden Army that attacked here, but Jin Wushu."


    "You said he snuck into the Song Kingdom in disguise?"


    "Exactly."


    "What is he doing here?"


    "I don''t know. But I know he''s around here. "


    King Qin stood up, and immediately turned around to leave. As he walked, he waved his hand at: "Old ghost, I wish you good luck.


    Ye Lvdayong did not stop him, and allowed him to leave while swaggering.


    When the shadow of the King Qin disappeared, a beautiful young lady lightly walked to his side and prostrated herself on the ground: "Master, how can we let him go?"


    "I have already achieved my goal, he will definitely go find Jin Wushu."


    Although the young girl felt puzzled, they were extremely respectful towards their master, and didn''t dare to go against him in the slightest.


    When King Qin stepped out of the door, he discovered that the sky had already darkened. The valley was lively and warm, with some nameless flowers blooming in weird shapes, looking extremely sinister.


    He did not dare to stay any longer, and immediately rushed out. At the exit, Liu Wu was wandering around, and when he saw coming out, he welcomed him happily: "King, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Are we going back now?"


    "Don''t worry, we have to find someone."


    "To whom?"


    "Jin Wushu."


    Liu Wu was confused: "Why are you looking for him?"


    King Qin was also unable to explain it, ever since he heard Ye Lvdayong''s words, he had goosebumps. What was Jin Wushu planning to do by infiltrating Song Kingdom?


    He suddenly thought of Miao Liujun''s transformation. In the last few days after leaving, he did not know that Miao Liujun had been suppressed, but when he thought of Qin Gui and his wife, his expression changed and he said solemnly, "Not good."


    If Jin Wushu were to appear in the surroundings, wouldn''t that have something to do with Miao Liujun''s transformation?


    If that was the case, wouldn''t it be impossible to guard against Yue Pengju and the others?


    Where''s Hua Rong?


    He was even more uneasy in his heart. Without replying to Liu Wu''s question, he mounted his horse and galloped off.


    Yue Pengju chased for a distance. In front of him, were the areas that Liu Yu''s pseudo-Qi army had occupied.


    He had already asked the scouts to investigate. Before yesterday, there was a group of people that passed by this place looking like a group of wealthy princes. Aside from that, there were no other suspicious people.


    Rich Young Master, other than Jin Wushu, who else?


    He was almost certain that Jin Wushu and the rest had kidnapped Hua Rong and entered the place, but entering in so rashly would take a lot of effort.


    They were discussing while they reined in their horses on a remote hillside.


    Qin Gui and Wang Junhua were thrown onto the ground.


    Yue Pengju winked at them and one of the guards stepped forward to untie the burlap sacks binding the two. The two stuck their heads out and saw the sun shining again, causing them to be badly battered.


    In the end, Wang Junhua was still a woman. After suffering such a bumpy situation, his face had already turned ashen, and he no longer dared to make a sound. However, Qin Gui arrogantly and angrily said: "Yue Pengju, you dare to kill a government officer for nothing?"


    Yue Pengju only asked: "Where is Jin Wushu''s accurate base of operations here?"


    Qin Gui naturally knew that this place was already within Liu Yu''s area of influence. He had already determined that Yue Pengju''s twenty odd men would not be enough to break in and kidnap her, since he could not barge in, if he could not see Jin Wushu, then what was there to be afraid of? Even if he went back to gather troops and horses, it would be too late. He weighed the situation and endured the pain: "Yue Pengju, you have no sense of justice. You said that this old man had a secret relationship with the Fourth Prince, what proof do you have? "


    "A certificate?" My wife personally witnessed the actions of your husband and wife in Fourth Prince Palace. "


    "Since we''ve witnessed it, why not report it to His Majesty?" All shall be decided by His Majesty, and His Majesty shall judge the loyalty of the traitors. "


    His tone revealed his strength, but Yue Pengju could not refute him. This matter, Hua Rong had already reported it to Zhao Deji, but whether he listened to it or not was another story.


    Qin Gui and some of the close eunuchs already knew that Hua Rong''s secret performance wasn''t accepted by them. Furthermore, with the help of the hard work Wang Junhua had done on Zhao Deji''s pillow, he was even more fearless. "Yue Pengju, if you are willing to let us go immediately, there''s still a way ¡­"


    "Oh? What''s going on? "


    "You''ve lost your wife, so it''s hard to avoid losing control in your grief. This old man can let you off. "From now on, we will fight ¡­"


    Yue Pengju laughed, "You think I''m a three year old child? "Even under such circumstances, you still want to fight me?"


    "As long as you let me go, I''ll suffer a loss ¡­" Qin Gui rolled his eyes, "Besides, your husband and wife, Wing Wang, have done a great service. His Majesty has trusted you guys well, if this old man wants to impeach you, it won''t be that easy. You can rest assured! "


    Yue Pengju nodded his head: "Since it''s like this, then I can still be considered."


    Qin Gui nodded his head anxiously: "If that is the case, I am willing to reconcile with you and send you beautiful virgins as a relief for you to lose your wife."


    "Good, very good."


    Qin Gui heaved a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to say something, a hand suddenly grabbed onto his throat. Yue Pengju said in a stern voice, "Qin Gui, you dare to not speak the truth?"


    He found it hard to breathe. What other truths does this old man have to say? "


    "Jin Wushu''s hiding place!"


    "Fourth Prince is not here at all ¡­ Yue Pengju, you framed this old one ¡­ "


    "Alright, since you''ve sworn your loyalty to the Fourth Prince, I''ll grant your wish!" Yue Pengju pulled out the blade at his waist as he spoke, and placed it right at his throat, he laughed coldly: "Qin Gui, I extorted you and brought this out, regardless of whether this matter was successful or not, I have already formed a great enmity with you. Since that''s the case, I might as well not do anything anymore.


    Qin Gui could only let out a breath of anger, he rolled his eyes, knowing that Yue Pengju was definitely not trying to intimidate him, he had no choice but to say, "Hold on ¡­ "Hold on ¡­"


    "Where is the Fourth Prince''s hiding place?"


    "Here ¡­"


    He tremblingly pointed out a location. Actually, he didn''t know much about Jin Wushu''s whereabouts either. However, Jin Wushu was a little familiar with some of the strongholds in the Song Kingdom, so he made wild guesses at this moment in order to preserve his life.


    Yue Pengju did not care about authenticity anymore and immediately ordered a bodyguard to detain Qin Gui and his wife. He led the rest of the troops and rushed to Jin Wushu''s hiding place.

 C279 Crown Prince

    Dawn.


    Hua Rong opened her eyes and saw that there was still some confusion outside. At some point, it started to snow again. In the south, days like this are rare. It must be the end of the year, she thought.


    How easy was it to turn the year around.


    It was only when she got up, as was her habit, that she realized her hands were numb and tied with a strong rope.


    Maybe it was because she had a good dream last night that made her forget that she was a "prisoner" and sleep so sweetly. Now that he had awoken, he felt an aching pain all over his body.


    Unable to turn around, he had been tied to the bed with ''all sorts of tied up''.


    The bed was so comfortable, the quilt so gorgeous, who knew what it was like to be in bed?


    A childish voice came from outside the door, filled with joy. "Mother, mother ¡­"


    She wanted to laugh to please her son, but she didn''t want him to see her in such a sorry state.


    The door was pushed open, but the person who entered was not his son, but a white-robed young master. He had put on a new light green turban, and his hair was tied up in a bun. It was also the famous east slope bun, making him look even more elegant. He closed the door as soon as he came in, then walked slowly to the bed and pulled back the covers.


    The person under the blanket was wearing a thin and beautiful nightgown. His chest was heaving with anger.


    His face was filled with a gentle smile, like a most affectionate person. He reached out his hand to untie the ropes binding her, and said while untied the ropes, "Hua Rong, good morning.


    He stared at her as if she were his favorite work of art. Then, he picked up a set of clothes that he had already prepared and helped her put them on.


    It was not the clothes of an ordinary lady from Da Song, but a set of the clothes of a genuine lady. As he helped her on, he said in high spirits, "This prince has been sealed by the Prince of Yue. I wonder what kind of appearance wangfei will have when she wears that set of clothes ¡­"


    His curiosity was piqued, he had never seen Hua Rong wearing a woman''s clothes before. If he changed his clothes, what would happen?


    "Hua Rong, you should be happy. This prince has never helped anyone put on their clothes before, not to mention women, even men have not worn their clothes before ¡­"


    He felt that what he just said was a little strange, so he self-deprecatingly said, "So, you are an exception. You have always been an exception to this crown prince''s rules, do you understand?"


    As he spoke, he held up her hand, which had a deep purple-red mark on it from the rope, and blew on it painfully. "Sigh, Hua Rong, you''ve suffered ¡­" Then, he gently rubbed it a few times and sighed, "Why are you so stubborn? Woman, if you weren''t so stubborn, how many good days would there be for you? From now on, you all have to listen to me obediently, okay? As long as you are obedient, this crown prince will not make things difficult for you. I will hand over all the Housework to you, so that you can become the most esteemed mistress ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was indifferent, she did not even reveal a look of anger. She only looked at him blandly, like she was the most talented man in the world, how could this show be played out step by step.


    Finally, he put on his clothes. He even picked up a comb with his own hands and began to comb her slightly messy hair bit by bit. Then, he stood in front of her with a pleased look on his face, looking up and down:


    The woman really was wearing a bright red dress and her long black hair hung down to her waist. Perhaps it was a strand of long hair that was scattered across her forehead, blocking her view. She casually waved it, leaving behind a beautiful silhouette. The back of her hand and the flying snow outside the window gave off a warm fragrance, a kind of soft jade ¡­


    He put down his comb and was about to take her shoulder when she leaned over and slapped him in the face.


    Jin Wushu took a step back. The slap wasn''t really heavy, because her hand had only just recovered from the numbness. However, his situation had turned into a mess. On the table, he caught a glimpse of his own face through the peephole ¡ª what used to be an elegant young master, but now, the swelling had not disappeared.


    There was also a faint pain.


    It was precisely the commemoration that Hua Rong left him at that time when he failed to kill him, even though it was no longer as big as a pig''s head, it had still left behind a bruise that would not disappear for two to three days.


    He subconsciously covered his face, and then immediately let go. The smile in his eyes became somewhat sinister, and at the same time, joyful, as if he was a beast trainer. In this world, there is no horse that cannot be tamed. "


    Hua Rong no longer spoke, she only sat on the dresser with her eyes closed.


    At the door, his son''s voice came in wave after wave, "Mother, mother..." Abba... "


    Jin Wushu''s face returned to that kind of loving smile again, he looked at Hua Rong sternly, then went to open the door. The child who was waiting a long time ago was already impatient now, as he pounced on him and prodded him, he pushed her away and ran in front of his mother, shouting: "Mom, it''s snowing again, let''s go make a snowman, alright?"


    She looked out the window at the fine flying snow and laughed. It was not enough to build a snowman, not enough to build a snowman. He only said softly, "The snow is too small..."


    "But before, when the snow was so heavy, we piled up snowmen every day."


    At that time, he was in Jinguo with a white mountain and black water.


    Jin Wushu beamed. "Son, you like snowmen? We''ll be home soon. When we get home, Abba will personally make a lot for you and even accompany you in a snowy battle ¡­ "


    The child clapped his hands and laughed. "Sure."


    Hua Rong reached out to hug him, but his son was also dressed like a child of the Jinguo, with the two horns on her head still combed. He looked like a little flame boy.


    Seeing that her gaze was on her son''s clothes, Jin Wushu said indifferently: "I have already decided to change his clothes, and will treat him as my own son."


    The child was curious. He was very satisfied with his strange new clothes, especially the beautiful silver ornaments and tassels on the hat.


    Jin Wushu saw him sitting in Hua Rong''s embrace, with his small hands holding onto Liusu. He bent down slightly to tease him: "Son, when we return, Abba still has a lot of more beautiful clothes for you. Abba is sealed by the King of Yue, and you have a title as well. You are the little prince of my Da Jin and have beautiful clothes waiting for you ¡­ "


    The child was overjoyed. He raised his head and asked, "Abba, when are we going back?"


    "We''ll go back after the new year."


    When Hua Rong heard him suddenly change her mind, she originally wanted to return to the Jinguo quickly, but why wasn''t she rushing when she reached Liu Yu''s area of influence? However, she naturally couldn''t ask him about it, but seeing how much the child was looking forward to the "road home", she felt a chill in her heart.


    She suddenly let go of a hand and inadvertently shook it in front of her son, who looked at the deep scar on her hand and blew on it.


    In the blink of an eye, she saw Jin Wushu''s sinister and warning gaze.


    She smiled and suddenly pointed at Jin Wushu, about to tell her son ¡ª This is your real arch enemy. However, the moment the words left his mouth, he suddenly recalled that he didn''t know if he could have the chance to escape. If he couldn''t escape, wouldn''t that be putting the child in a difficult situation?


    Those who do not know are happy.


    The child was still asking curiously, "Mom, which scoundrel hit you?"


    She smiled slightly and pointed at Jin Wushu. "This person is a wolf in human skin, the worst person in the world."


    Jin Wushu was so angry that he snatched the child away. "Hua Rong, don''t go overboard."


    At the door, a new nurse immediately caught the child and carried him out before he could cry, teasing him with a bunch of gadgets.


    Seeing that the door was closed, Jin Wushu heaved a sigh of relief, his face reverting back to the pleased smile, stepping forward, he leaned slightly forward, and looked at Hua Rong who already had her eyes closed.


    When she closed her eyes, her eyelashes fluttered like the wings of two small butterflies. In contrast to the morning, there was a hint of red on his face, and his fair brows relaxed.


    He reached out and touched her eyelashes. She remained unmoved.


    He slightly smiled, "Hua Rong, I am only giving you face to bring up your child. However, you don''t want to give me face. If this goes on, you won''t even qualify as a baby-sitter. I''ll tell you the truth, my patience with you has run out. I''ll just catch you as a trophy, and slowly enjoy it as a souvenir. Do you really think I still like you? Then you overestimate yourself. This was impossible! Women are too arrogant and too stubborn. Do you know what happens to them? "


    Her eyes were still closed, as if she were asleep.


    Jin Wushu flew into a rage. He extended a hand out and grabbed her hair with force.


    She slightly gritted her teeth and did not say anything.


    Silence is the greatest contempt.


    He didn''t even bother to scold her.


    He was almost furious. He let go of her and slammed her down on the chair, breathing hard.


    In the lobby.


    Although the resplendent gold and jade here was not comparable to the old location of the open seal, it still had a certain amount of scale.


    A person rushed in, upon seeing Jin Wushu, immediately kneeled and kowtowed: "This subject greets Fourth Prince."


    Jin Wushu smiled and helped him up. "There''s no need to be so courteous, Crown Prince."


    This person was the fake, the son of puppet emperor, and also the fake "Crown Prince" Qi Li. It was only a month ago that his father, Liu Yu, was called "Son of Emperor" by the Great Golden Little wolfhirsutism.


    Liu Lin was around the same age as Jin Wushu, he was still extremely respectful: "Fourth Prince came far, royal father originally wanted to personally welcome you, but because of the new year, there are a lot of things happening, so we can only push it back a few days.


    As he spoke, he sent Jin Wushu a large amount of treasures. Right now, Fourth Prince was a heavy soldier and was the number one figure that they wanted to recruit. Thus, they did not dare to be careless in the slightest.


    Jin Wushu looked at it for a bit and then asked Wu Qimai to accept it.


    Liu Lin waved his hands again, and eight slim and graceful songbird s appeared, carrying all kinds of instruments, including the lute, broo, and the other instruments.


    Liu Lin said, "These are for the eight beautiful virgins of Fourth Prince. In addition, every guard and follower has a concubine to send them off. "


    Everyone was overjoyed.


    Liu Lin then took another pure gold little dragon that was crafted to perfection, weighing seven to eight kilograms. Of course, it wasn''t just the gold that was precious, but its exquisite craftsmanship as well as the two homochromatic, flawless treasures that adorned it.


    Since the birth of the Son of Heaven, the "dragon" had existed below the emperor. Anyone who hid a dragon robe or dragon seal would be considered an indomitable existence.


    Although the Jinguo did not have such a rule, Jin Wushu knew about it too. Seeing that Liu Lin had taken it out, he could not help but ask: "What is this?"

 C280 Reward

    Liu Lin laughed: "This is a gift to little prince. The little prince has the appearance of a dragon and the appearance of a phoenix. His intelligence surpasses others, and he has the demeanor of a Fourth Prince. He is already like this at such a young age.


    In truth, Liu Lin had never seen Lu Wenlong before, but he did not know that Jin Wushu''s son was not his own son.


    Very quickly, Jin Wushu unnoticeably frowned, and asked: "Prince Liu, what request do you have for me to give you such a gift?"


    Liu Lin hurriedly bowed again: "I am mainly thanking Fourth Prince. Our Great Qi Army took advantage of the situation and launched an army, taking over the open seal and the two rivers successively. We have arranged for all the boundless forces to attack together from the north and south in hopes of annihilating the nine kings and contributing to the great fortune of the mountains and rivers. "


    Jin Wushu nodded his head, he was indeed very fast, taking advantage of the chaos, the Song Jun did not resist at all.


    Liu Lin was a little proud: "royal father said, thank you for your trust, we will lead our men to attack and take down Song Kingdom, we are not just bragging ¡­"


    Jin Wushu laughed faintly: "With just you?"


    Liu Lin blushed, he could not answer.


    Jin Wushu raised his voice: "Do you know, maybe Yue Pengju is leading his troops to chase them?"


    Yue Pengju was the one who caused the most headaches for both Jinguo and False Qi after Zong Ze. They had long heard of Yue Pengju''s great name, and had also heard that he would truly guard over the Xiangyang.


    Liu Lin said in shock: "This is the sphere of influence of the Song Kingdom''s great general Liu Guang. Liu Guang is an ordinary general, and would flee without fighting. Since we have attacked here, we have not met with much resistance, so how can Yue Pengju come? Furthermore, we did not receive any news, the soldiers Song Kingdom is about to use ¡­ " He was extremely cautious and did not dare disobey Jin Wushu''s orders, but he could not help but say, "The Ninth King has just undergone the transformation from Miao Liu Military Transformation, how could he possibly dare to use troops so easily?"


    Just because Zhao Deji did not use troops, did not mean that Yue Pengju did not want to take advantage of his wife. Jin Wushu knew this, but he did not reveal it.


    Liu Lin then said: "Tonight, this subject has prepared a banquet for Fourth Prince, and respectfully invites Fourth Prince to enjoy a new year."


    "Haha, this is great."


    Although Liu Lin and his son were known as the "200 thousand" Da Qi Army, it was hard to say how many of them were capable of fighting. Their plan was naturally to rely on the support of the "royal father Kingdom". If there was the Fourth Prince in the army, why would they not send out their troops?


    Furthermore, Liu Yu had obviously tried his best to find out about the two troops that were gathered at the borders of Song Kingdom.


    Jin Wushu naturally knew that his father had his own plans, and only said: "Whatever, this prince will take charge first, and help you eliminate Liu Guang."


    "Liu Guang''s army of one hundred thousand is known as the army of one hundred thousand. After the new year, we will immediately begin the army. "


    Jin Wushu laughed as he shook his head, "What an amazing speed. Why wait for another year?"


    Liu Lin had an ugly expression on his face, it was the new year, and all the soldiers wished for their families to protect them. At this moment, he was only afraid of complaining.


    Jin Wushu''s expression changed, "This is also what Liu Guang is thinking. The reason why Liu Guang is an ordinary general is also because of this. "


    As if he had been struck on the head, Liu Lin immediately stood up and said carefully, "Fourth Prince is wise. This official immediately got up and attacked Liu Guang the whole night to catch him off guard. "


    At that moment, Liu Lin immediately summoned the big and small officers here. Originally, when they heard the words of Jin Wushu, they were extremely unhappy, but after listening to his lecture, they first got a huge reward from Liu Lin, and then they happily used their troops.


    This use of weapons was indeed within Jin Wushu''s expectations, and very quickly, Liu Guang''s team, who was busy preparing for the new year, was attacked in a mess, escaping like the wind with no chance to retaliate. Liu Yu''s false strength had increased by a huge amount, and had even forced the Song Kingdom to a narrow corner in the sky.


    Night came.


    A new set of wine was served in the main hall. The songbird Dancers were singing and dancing. Jin Wushu continued to drink and appreciate it.


    Hua Rong sat on the chair and watched the scene coldly. Her hands were tied securely behind the fixed chair. From afar, she looked like she was lazily sitting and was also covered by the wide skirt. It was impossible to tell that she was tied up.


    The pain in his body was not as painful as the pain he felt in his heart.


    Despair came in waves. She suddenly opened her eyes and heard someone calling to her so clearly.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    Hua Rong leaned on the chair, her heart skipped a beat, but she remained calm and collected.


    Raising his head, he looked around in a daze at the other people''s figures. This was Liu Yu''s territory, it was guarded by the great army, so how did Peng Jian come here alone?


    In the blink of an eye, she saw Jin Wushu enjoying his wine with a complacent look on his face. Then, she shifted her gaze away and closed her eyes, as if she was asleep.


    His heart was burning with anxiety. He was being tied up like this everyday, so how was he going to escape?


    Even if they managed to escape, how could they take their son away?


    She could already tell that if this went on, his son would definitely not be able to become a useful person in the Southern Empire. He would definitely be a good-for-nothing in the Jinguo. He truly acknowledged himself as a father. There were several times that she wanted to expose Jin Wushu''s wolf skin in front of his son, but what if his son failed to do so and couldn''t take her away? Jin Wushu was still willing to treat him like how she used to?


    She hesitated, and suffered.


    But if he did not say anything, what would happen to his son''s future? So what if Lu Deng and his wife died for? What was the use of trying?


    As such, this was a battle between Heaven and Earth, and the pain was even more unbearable.


    The newly delivered muse was playing the zither and playing music. In the middle, a light and graceful dancer was waving her flowing cloud water sleeve as she performed Song Kingdom''s famous song "Flying Immortal". Her waist was extremely thin and slender.


    Liu Lin and his son had spent a lot of time and effort investigating the interests and interests of the various generals. Other than the two types of treasures shared by the girls, they had also found out that liked the culture of the Southern Empire and had lurked in the Song Kingdom many times in plain clothes. He had admired the zither, chess and calligraphy and was the general who kept the most of the Southern Empire''s martial arts and calligraphy after Jing Kang met with difficulties.


    Jin Wushu enjoyed watching the clock, enjoying the show.


    When the song ended, she walked over slowly, raised a cup of wine and fed it to Jin Wushu''s mouth, her voice gentle and seductive, "Young Master, please drink this wine ¡­"


    "Good, good, good. Beauty, what''s your name?"


    "Servant is known as the butterfly dance."


    "butterfly dance? Cai Die danced. "Good, very good." As he spoke, he reached out and lifted the beauty onto his lap to play with her.


    The butterfly dance was bashful, but very docile. Someone had sent a military report to them, and Liu Lin had sent it over. Jin Wushu did not even look at it, and asked the butterfly dance: "Can you read?"


    "You should know a little about the music, chess and painting of the Servant."


    "Hahaha, not bad, not bad."


    He grabbed onto the butterfly dance''s slender waist, stroking it while he kneaded it, and said loudly: "butterfly dance, help this prince recite these words."


    "Yes, Servant will follow your orders."


    The guard hurriedly handed the paper money to the butterfly dance and the butterfly dance picked it up, unfurled it and read it out for Jin Wushu. The more Jin Wushu looked at it, the more he liked it. He smiled and said: "Liu Lin has given you a good gift this time."


    He was secretly pleased with himself. The butterfly dance put down the paper roll and poured him a full cup. "Fourth Prince, after you."


    "Haha, this is a beauty''s wine. You have to drink it."


    He threw back his neck and drained the glass of wine. The butterfly dance smiled sweetly as her eyes turned. She snuggled in his embrace like a kitten and gently massaged him.


    They had long been instructed by Liu Lin, saying that as long as they served the Fourth Prince well, they would have their wealth in this life. Although they were talented and good-looking, they were born in songbird and normally did not sell themselves in front of others, but the best way out for them was to be the concubinage of some noble family.


    Jin Wushu was very satisfied with her flattery, but he suddenly became interested and said: "butterfly dance, you can write and draw?"


    "All of them."


    "Someone, come."


    With Jin Wushu''s order, the servant girl immediately sent paper, ink, brush and ink to the butterfly dance. The butterfly dance wanted to show off, so it used its brush to write a small word:


    At that time, Ding Lingwei was nowhere to be seen. Every year, he would be full of love. If she hated him like that, she was afraid that Qing Qing might have a chance to live for a long time.


    Ding Lingwei was a scholar in the Han Dynasty who became an immortal feather in the legends. Hearing this, Jin Wushu only looked at the last two sentences, and was truly overjoyed. He repeatedly sighed: "Alright, alright, alright. "Come, this crown prince will reward you handsomely ¡­"


    Immediately after, Jin Wushu ordered for the butterfly dance to be rewarded with 100 gold, all jewelry set, accepted as concubine.


    When the group of muse saw that the butterfly dance had gained the favor of the Fourth Prince just by talking and laughing, they were all envious of his and his. They hated themselves for not winning the favor of the Fourth Prince.


    Seeing such a gaze, Jin Wushu became even more pleased. Holding onto the butterfly dance, he said, "This prince will be leaving in a while, you follow me back. Who else has outstanding talent? "The beauties might as well light it up ¡­"


    A beauty holding a lute nodded. She was not like the other beautiful ladies who wore the hair of the Southern Dynasty. Instead, she had long, oily hair that reached down to her waist. Because she was sitting, she was unable to see just how long she actually was. She wasn''t wearing heavy makeup, but was completely naked with a pink pearl flower stuck in the side of her head.


    It is hard to give up the natural beauty, only the makeup of the color.


    So, the real beauty was yet to come.


    The crowd''s voices stopped and a small crowd automatically parted to form a path. Jin Wushu sat on the chair and looked at her attentively.


    The number one beauty that he had seen this time in the Southern Empire was none other than himself.


    He was slightly pleased, he picked up the ivory crate on the table and smacked it lightly, and said to himself: "This time, the Liu Yu father and son duo sure have some conscience, they have sent over a peerless beauty."


    The woman also did not say anything. She lightly strummed a few strings with her fingers, making them sound like a dream or fantasy. They were like beads falling on a jade plate, and they would occasionally turn with a jingling sound like the sound of gold and jade.


    Her white clothes looked even more elegant as her fingers moved along the music, revealing many red flowers. It was hard to tell if she had transformed into a celestial sound or if she had transformed into a person like her due to her wonderful music.


    She lightly opened her red lips, her teeth were thin and white, and began to sing:


    Garden chrysanthemum bracts gold, the orchid subtractive, painted the autumn evening smog. When the envoy left, he had a thousand miles of faith. Yan Shui was complete, and he was victorious in the past. No matter how many times he saw a grand occasion, he would always send them off. Worry wash lazy, think of a feast, the moon lake. How much there is to the past. He smelled Ni Chan''s hair, and saw that she was a Jade Gem. Should be promised to break the fog, to the cave in the sky.


    Her voice was gentle, her singing voice beautiful, her singing melodious and melodious, even more so than the butterfly dance s before.


    Jin Wushu was overjoyed, and shouted out loud, "So the beauty of the Song Kingdom is not because of Princess Wang Sun, but is because of the artistes of the songbird."


    After the sound of the lute stopped, he immediately said, "Someone, reward ¡­"

 C281 claustrophobia

    What came up this time was the complete set of pearl flowers and the entire piece of jade pendant that was gifted by the Song Court. Compared to the butterfly dance just now, it was more than ten times better.


    The Pipa Girl kneeled down as she gave her praise. Jin Wushu pulled her hand: "What''s your name?"


    "Servant Wu Er."


    Wu Er? Like smoke or mist, it was sparkling and translucent. Only a beauty deserved this name.


    When everyone saw Wu Er stepping up to the stage, they originally wanted to reveal herself, but they did not dare to step forward, afraid of being laughed at. Even the butterfly dance felt jealous. It glanced at Jin Wushu and said: "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Jin Wushu laughed heartily. He hugged her in one arm and Wu Er in the other. Towards these two outstanding beauties who were fighting for their affection in front of him, he naturally felt that this was very comforting.


    Actually, Hua Rong knew how.


    What''s so special about her, Hua Rong?


    Furthermore, she, Hua Rong, was already eight years old and these beauties were only at the prime of their lives.


    Jin Wushu frowned, obviously looking down on the butterfly dance''s spoiled actions. Frowning slightly, he immediately found out that these two women, one was a spoiled brat and the other one was a noble, truly beautiful woman, they were all in his possession. He felt extremely proud of himself and immediately ordered everyone to drink and have fun.


    Amidst the laughter, the butterfly dance''s gaze uncontrollably fell on the woman sitting opposite of it.


    It wasn''t just her, almost all the muse s were doubtful, the moment they entered the room, they saw this woman sitting on the spot, yet they did not say a word or laugh. No matter how loud the girls were in the room, they did not make any noise.


    The woman was dressed beautifully, her face pale. Who was she? Why was he sitting here? Is he a concubine of the Fourth Prince? Lover? But, why didn''t she sit with Fourth Prince?


    If not, what was she doing here?


    Beneath her fine clothing, her bound hands were properly covered by the sleeves of water, making it impossible to see how battered she looked. She just sat there, unmoved.


    The way Jin Wushu looked at the butterfly dance also showed that he couldn''t help but look at Hua Rong. On this lively and charming night, I brought her to see my life, to see how popular I am with the women of the Southern Dynasties.


    He exerted a little strength in his hands and almost pinched the butterfly dance''s waist. His mouth reeked of alcohol as he gasped at her one mouthful after another. Although butterfly dance felt that it was a little disgusting, but, being a perverted person, she still forced herself to laugh, and did not dare to show any dissatisfaction at all. She only cursed in her heart, and no matter how elegant she looked, she was still a barbarian, with a vulgar heart.


    Jin Wushu felt extremely happy, his gaze once again drifted towards Hua Rong. Unfortunately, her eyes were still closed, as if he was already fast asleep.


    He was furious. What was so special about this woman?


    In terms of appearance, she was not the number one beauty in the world. In terms of talent, the muse could write poems as they please. What confidence did she have to be so proud and stubborn to this extent?


    He slowly grabbed the butterfly dance''s waist. "butterfly dance ¡­"


    "What orders does Fourth Prince have? Servant obeyed. "


    His eyes were hazy with drunkenness. "Go and drink a cup of wine ¡­"


    He pointed at Hua Rong, and couldn''t wait to point at her, only stopping because he was too far away.


    The butterfly dance did not know what the situation was, so it naturally did not dare to disobey Fourth Prince''s orders. Although it was unwilling in its heart, it had no choice but to walk over, but when it saw that Hua Rong had closed her eyes, it could only call her softly: "Miss, miss ¡­"


    Hua Rong just turned a deaf ear.


    She called out a few times, but Hua Rong did not reply. She could only turn her head and look at Jin Wushu with difficulty.


    Jin Wushu laughed coldly, knowing that Hua Rong was purposely pretending to be asleep. His fury rose as he said loudly: "Today, you must make her drink this cup ¡­"


    The butterfly dance felt that the situation was bad, but she could only pat Hua Rong''s shoulder and softly say: "Miss, miss ¡­"


    Hua Rong still did not open her eyes.


    At this time, the butterfly dance also discovered something. The woman''s hands were hidden underneath and it seemed like she was being tied up. Although these girls were all women, seeing that Hua Rong was like this and that she was a Han Nu, not wanting to intimidate her like that, they decided not to attack, and were just hesitating on what to do.


    Jin Wushu gave a cold laugh, "Feed it to her and drink it ¡­"


    The butterfly dance did not dare to refuse, but it could not think of any euphemistic way. It could only lower its voice and say, "Miss, I apologize ¡­"


    When the wine cup reached Hua Rong''s lips, her head tilted to the side and the wine cup spilled onto her clothes. She opened her eyes and did not look at the butterfly dance, but only looked at Jin Wushu coldly: "Jin Wushu, is that all you have?"


    Jin Wushu walked over with a jug of wine, and his entire body reeked of alcohol. When he got near, he grabbed onto butterfly dance and raised it high up: Haha, Hua Rong, what are you doing?


    Hua Rong closed her eyes once again, unwilling to even ridicule him.


    This completely useless and disdainful attitude nearly drove Jin Wushu crazy. He released his butterfly dance and grabbed her chin and laughed sinisterly: "Hua Rong, you''re really tired of living. It is precisely because of me indulging you time and time again that you dare to look down on me. "I am not going to tolerate it now. If you do not drink this cup today, don''t blame me for being impolite ¡­"


    Hua Rong still had his eyes closed and refused to open them.


    Jin Wushu was so angry that he grabbed her chin and couldn''t hold it in anymore. He had no choice but to open his mouth, picked up the wine jar and started drinking.


    The jar of wine was ice-cold, and Hua Rong had not eaten anything for a whole day. After drinking so much, golden stars appeared before her eyes, she coughed out a few times intensely, and her body softened as she fell. Flowing Cloud swung her sleeve, and everyone saw that her hands were tied up. They didn''t know who this woman was or why she was suffering such torture.


    The servants were so frightened that they did not dare to breathe, even the butterfly dance could not help but take a step back. However, they did not dare to open their mouths to plead.


    Jin Wushu was very pleased, he threw the wine pot on the ground and shattered it with a bang, then pointed at the people around him: "If anyone dares to disobey, this is the result."


    In all likelihood, the jug of wine was flowing on his clothes. The tip of Hua Rong''s skirt was almost completely drenched, the two maids stepped forward to untie the ropes that bound her, and supported her with half an arm before returning to her room.


    The muse stopped singing and dancing, Jin Wushu saw that Hua Rong was dragged down, and turned her head, her eyes blood-red. You... Hurry, sing, dance... "Fast ¡­"


    No one dared to disobey, and they immediately began to play and sing.


    When Hua Rong returned to her room, the servants helped her change into clean clothes, then her body slowly softened and came over. At this moment, it was already late in the night. Next door, she heard her son''s light cough. She sat on the bed and whispered, "I want to meet Young Gongzi ¡­"


    The maids hesitated, afraid to go forward.


    She said in a low voice, "You guys can just give me a look."


    The two maids exchanged a glance before slowly retreating to the next room to carry the child. The child may have been playing in the day, slightly chilled, but fortunately only a red face, not a fever.


    The child hadn''t seen her for a day, so he threw himself into her arms and shouted, "Mom! Mom!"


    Hua Rong held her son tightly, tears flowing down her cheeks.


    When the child saw his mother''s tears, he hurriedly used his small hands to wipe her tears away. He only shouted, "Mother won''t cry, mother won''t cry ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s head was buried in his embrace, but he felt that this was the only warmth in the world.


    A person stumbled in, reached out to pull the child, fiercely said, "Let go, what qualifications do you have to see the child?"


    Hua Rong hugged her too tightly, but Jin Wushu was actually unable to pull away for a moment.


    He exerted too much force, and the child began to cry from the pain. He hit him with the back of his hand, "I told you to bully my mother ¡­" "Bad guy ¡­"


    Hua Rong could no longer hold it in, and wiped her eyes with force, her expression extremely calm: "Son, look clearly, this Jin Wushu is not a savior, but a great enemy of my Da Song, your arch enemy ¡­"


    With a "pa" sound, a heavy slap landed on Hua Rong''s face. Her body slanted and fell on the side of the bed. From today onwards, whoever dares to bring the little prince in front of this woman will be killed without mercy. "


    The two maids seemed to have received amnesty and quickly left with their children in their arms.


    The wind, coming in through the open door, brought a great chill to the brocade curtain of the room, little by little, cooling the heart.


    Bitch, you are just a mere female slave. This prince thinks highly of you if I want you to serve him, but you still dare to hold a palanquin again and again. According to the words of the people of Song Kingdom, you are just a hen that doesn''t lay eggs.


    Hua Rong slowly sat upright, blood trickling out from the corner of her mouth as she looked at Jin Wushu indifferently, "Jin Wushu, I have truly misjudged you. At least I used to think you were a man. Only today did I realize that you are just an animal, a despicable, hypocritical villain. You and I have broken off all ties. I won''t let go of another chance to kill you. "


    He raised his hand and strangled her, "Bitch, you still want to kill me? Today, I''ll kill you first! "I''ll take your life first ¡­"


    Unable to conquer, the pain of not being able to obtain, the regret of defeat, he almost lost control and squeezed her neck until her face turned a terrible purple and her eyes quickly closed.


    He let go and took a step back.


    Suddenly, he felt a sense of lingering fear. Was this woman dead? Was he already dead?


    It took him a moment to remember to take a step forward and pat her on the face, and then on her chest. She finally managed to catch her breath, but her eyes were closed and she did not wake up.


    He stood in a daze for a long time. Then, he remembered that he had gone out the door and closed it behind him.


    Hua Rong began her hunger strike, no longer eating or drinking water.


    For one to two to three days, she no longer dared to entertain any hope of being rescued. Even the words "Sister Shi Qi" that rang in her ears time and time again could no longer bring her any hope.


    Especially in these few days, she knew that Liu Yu''s army was discussing about how to attack Song, and how they had overheard the matter of butterfly dance reading to Jin Wushu about how to defeat General Song. She only felt that Pengju was also getting further and further away from her. According to her understanding of Zhao Deji, at this point of time, he would definitely not send out a large number of troops to battle, and at this point of time, he needed to protect himself.


    Since Pengju couldn''t lead the army, how could he save himself?


    There was even a hint of regret in his heart. If only he, hadn''t been the "Wing Wang" back then, how great would that have been? If not for the Wing Wang, and if he had not left Penga, how could such a disaster have occurred?


    It could even be said that they shouldn''t drive the King Qin away like that.


    The King Qin was different from Jin Wushu, it was just as he had said himself. No matter what the circumstances, he would not be "beaten", and in front of, since their reunion, he had never been truly afraid.


    So it turned out that this was the difference between men and men. Even if he owed the King Qin one more time, it would be better to end up in Jin Wushu''s hands and receive such terrifying torture.


    Jin Wushu had already completely separated her son from her, but he no longer tied her up, because from the looks of her situation, there was no need to bind her anymore.


    However, her room was always locked. The maidservants would bring her food every day. After some time, seeing that she wasn''t going to eat, he would open it and repeat the same routine over and over again.

 C282 Princess

    That evening, Yue Pengju and his men had already entered the small city.


    Zhang Xian said: "This is the territory that Liu Yu has just occupied. Everything had to be done carefully. The scouts have already found out, that Liu Lin has been attacking Liu Guang recently, and Liu Guang is fleeing, but there are indications that Fourth Prince Jin Wushu is nearby. "


    Yue Pengju thought for a while: "Jin Wushu is so charming."


    Zhang Xian immediately understood, this was a famous scenic Town, it was called "Red Leaf Town", it had a very southern style. Therefore, Liu Lin''s army was stationed here. There had once been a specialized government official guarding this place. After the fall of the city, even the government officials, all of their troops had surrendered to the Jinguo. Jin Wushu liked the winds and animals of the Southern Empire, so he was confident that he would be able to stay there.


    There were no more clues around. Yue Pengju decided to take the risk as he knew his place. If he could not catch up with his wife, he was afraid that he would be brought out of the border. From now on, if he wanted to go to Jinguo to save people, it would be as difficult as ascending to the heavens.


    Everyone looked like they were travelling merchants. They dismounted in a quiet and secluded area and took a detour into a small city. The sky had long since darkened, and the sounds of firecrackers scattered everywhere.


    In front of him was the once-Prefect''s Mansion, with a big red lantern lit in front of it.


    The group did not go through the door. Instead, they ran in the direction of the back. There was a lush forest behind them.


    There was a faint sound of singing and dancing in the tall walls of the forest.


    The soldiers were half-dead before their horses, and the generals were singing and dancing under their tents.


    Yue Pengju made a gesture and leapt up onto the wall alone. A gongzi carrying a lantern walked over and shouted, "The sky is dry, be careful of the candles ¡­"


    Yue Pengju waited for him to leave, and after a while, a servant holding onto some food and wine hurried over.


    Yue Pengju dodged and covered his mouth, the food box in his hand did not even have time to fall to the ground, and he was already dragged into the forest.


    Yue Pengju closed the door and asked softly: "Is Fourth Prince Jin Wushu inside?"


    The servant nodded his head as if he was pounding garlic, "Yes, yes, I am here to deliver the food and wine for him."


    Yue Pengju had a plan in his heart, he stuffed some cloth into his mouth, hid in a concealed location and rolled out of the city.


    Below the city walls, everyone was already fully prepared. The Black moved vigorously, holding a bright long spear in her hands.


    Yue Pengju nodded. He whistled and rode on his horse quickly.


    At the door, the fire suddenly flared up.


    The soldier turned pale with fright. He immediately opened the door and shouted, "Someone, put out the fire!"


    As soon as the shout was heard, the northwest corner and the northeast corner lit up in flames at the same time, almost lighting up half of the sky. The person who set the fire used a special kind of ignition material. And today, the snow stopped and the fire started, causing thick smoke to billow out ¡­


    Everyone was panicking, on the left side, they saw a group of Black horses. They were originally riding on horses, but with swords at their waists, they used spears that were ten feet in speed.


    A large portion of the troops led by Liu Lin were under the command of Qi Dan, but the elite troops had all gathered at the frontlines to fight against Liu Guang''s troops, leaving behind the elderly, the weak, and the handicapped.


    In the end, Liu Yu was the one who decided to abandon the city after defending a lonely city. By chance, he became the son of an emperor and after a few years of working together, he started to plunder people''s fat and ointment unrestrainedly, causing the people under his jurisdiction to be unable to live a peaceful life. It was true that the people under his jurisdiction wished they could eat their flesh off their skin, but now that they had taken over the land, it felt like a strong wind had blown over them.


    Liu Lin was also an ordinary general. Crown Prince lead, when he fought Liu Guang, he was just a blind cat meeting a dead mouse, but he called himself a famous general.


    As a result, the city was set on fire and scattered all over. The generals were first ordered to go to the paramedics'' warehouse and the yamen, and then the Zhizhou Prefecture herself was set on fire. Only then did they realize that something was wrong.


    Just as everyone was panicking, Yue Pengju''s men had already charged in. Originally, he had sent people to set fire in a few vital areas to attract the attention of the army, but after that, he saw that there was a fire everywhere in the city, and it was obviously another person who was setting it on fire. At this moment, regardless of which power it was, it was good for him. He was overjoyed in his heart, and even more so as he swept through the battlefield with unstoppable killing intent.


    The elderly and weak defenders were already vulnerable to a single blow. Once again, flames shot up into the sky. A large number of gongs, drums, and smoke could be heard coming from the outside. It was unknown just how many enemies there were.


    As long as one person surrendered first, the others would immediately follow suit. It was unknown who retreated first, but the remaining people had no intention of defending, they kept on retreating, and did not fight at all. Yue Pengju practically did not encounter any resistance, and directly killed his way to the mansion.


    He had already investigated and found out that Jin Wushu lived in a house that Liu Lin had specially arranged, which was the backyard of the Zhizhou Prefecture.


    He had already led his men to kill his way through, and had already made up his mind. No matter what, he would take down Jin Wushu today, if not, his wife would never have a peaceful day.


    Jin Wushu himself had left a thousand elite riders outside the city to defend his camp, but he was confident that he was a brave man with great skills. Furthermore, he had fought for many years, so he was well aware of the nature of the Song Jun and would never take the initiative to provoke them. Especially after Liu Guang''s escape, he did not have any decent strength left in the place.


    Initially, he had taken a liking to butterfly dance, but he felt that Wu Er was a little bit better. However, after two days, he felt that Wu Er was not as obedient as the butterfly dance and he couldn''t say much to welcome them. Very quickly, he started to despise Wu Er, and even OOXX couldn''t garner much interest. However, she was born into the wind and dust, so since she had to serve the Fourth Prince, she had no other choice but to stay in the palace. When she thought about how she was going to follow him back to the cold lands of Jinguo, her heart turned cold, could it be that she would follow this barbarian for the rest of her life to chase after those so-called glory and riches?


    She was clever, was good at guessing, and always observed the Fourth Prince''s every move. Although they hadn''t known each other for long, she quickly gained a favorable impression from Jin Wushu, and on the second day, she received a reward lower than that of Wu Er. She also received a title of "Little lateral consort" according to the rules of the Song Kingdom.


    At that time, the Jinguo didn''t have such a title, and everything was done according to Yuwen Xuzhong''s instructions. But Jin Wushu knew the rank of the women in the Southern Dynasty, knew that he was the king, then wouldn''t it just be a sentence to establish a lateral consort?


    As soon as he was happy, he immediately said the words of the Consort. The butterfly dance was naturally overjoyed, and did not expect that in the blink of an eye, it would become the consort of the Crown Prince, bringing calamity and honor to its owner.


    Naturally, she didn''t dare covet the position of the main wife. She only advised Fourth Prince to drink at night, acting like a spoiled child as she asked coquettishly, "If Servant returns home, how will he pay respects to the imperial concubine? Would she like the Servant? "


    Her original intention was to find out more about her mistress'' character. After all, she was from a different race.


    Jin Wushu raised his wine cup and drank it all in one gulp, as if he had regained some clarity of mind. ''Princess, who is my princess consort? ''


    Initially, Ye Lvguanyin had already achieved the same standing as the First Wife. However, her son was born to a lowly Chidan soldier.


    She had promised to be an imperial concubine, but no one appreciated her kindness.


    He laughed and drunkenly embraced Die''er. "Sigh, don''t all women like to be consort?"


    The butterfly dance was startled, how could there be a woman that was unwilling to become an imperial concubine? With a turn of her mind, she delicately asked, "Fourth Prince, isn''t the wangfei very virtuous and generous?"


    Jin Wushu said gloomily: "When I return, I will marry my golden daughter and become your concubine. Sigh, only I, the Great Golden Woman, am fit to be this crown prince''s consort. "


    Fourth Prince still doesn''t have an official imperial concubine?


    The butterfly dance could not help but grin in delight at the news. However, from her observation, she could see that Fourth Prince''s brows were slightly knitted. Although she had just arrived here for the past two days, she could already tell that Fourth Prince would be extremely angry at her every time she went to a party. She was extremely angry and temperamental, and guessed that it must have something to do with the woman who was tied up.


    He was overjoyed to have received such great news today, but he did not show it. He just wanted to see if he would still have a chance since he had yet to get his wangfei.


    Because of this, she served the Fourth Prince even more attentively, and after finding out about some of his hobbies, she ended up giving them the best. She was the most good at dancing, every time she poured tea and drank from the Fourth Prince, she would raise her hands in a dancing posture. Not only Jin Wushu, even the other muse s present felt intoxicated from watching this, and couldn''t help but to admire her.


    Wu Er was also not willing to give up. Although Jin Wushu admired her pipa, the butterfly dance still used its other unique skill quickly, because it knew how to draw.


    On this day, the two girls dressed up brilliantly. Wu Er played the lute, while butterfly dance s painted on top of the Desk s'' paper. She was drawing a rich peony. Although her painting skills weren''t excellent, the flowers were still vivid and full.


    When Jin Wushu saw it, he repeatedly said, "Not bad, not bad. butterfly dance, you truly are multi-talented, I never thought that the common folk would hide so many talents, hahaha, the beautiful are in the common people, the talented are in the common people ¡­ "


    What''s so good about such sparse and ordinary paintings? But seeing the Fourth Prince''s endless praise, with a quick thought, he realised that for the butterfly dance''s "accompaniment", he seemed to be cooperating with her.


    She didn''t feel well, so she lowered her head and played the lute. However, Jin Wushu cheerfully called her, "Wu Er, come and comment on this ¡­."


    Wu Er had no choice but to stand up and walk over gracefully. Just as Fu Yifu finished looking at the painting, he heard the guards outside rush in before he could make any comments. "Fourth Prince, not good, there''s a fire ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was slightly drunk and did not mind at all: "Where''s the fire?"


    "Zhizhou Prefecture''s granary, yamen, and residential area is on fire ¡­ There''s a fire in the back garden as well ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu suddenly stood up. There must be someone setting fire to so many vital spots at the same time. Could it be that a spy had snuck into the city? Before they attacked Liu Guang, he had also ordered Liu Lin to go near his military camp and set fire to his granary.


    Jin Wushu had been on the march for many years, and although he was still a little drunk, he immediately ordered his men to put out the fire.


    "Yes."


    He was a little drunk and did not realize how serious the matter was. However, he was not in the mood to pester the muse anymore. He immediately walked to the door and prepared to go out to inspect it personally. At this time, Wu Qimai personally rushed in and shouted, "Fourth Prince, something''s wrong. A group of people is rushing straight towards the yamen to kill their way in ¡­"


    "How many?"


    "I can''t see anything clearly in the dark night. Coupled with the smoke and dust outside, I''m afraid there''s a large group of people attacking us ¡­"


    Jin Wushu turned pale with fright: "Who is it?"


    "I can''t recognize any of them. But it must be the Song Jun. "


    Before Wu Qimai even finished his sentence, everyone had already heard the cries of the women outside, as well as the cries of the children, turning into a pot of porridge. As for the muse in the house, because they saw that the Fourth Prince was there, and were not confused at first, they suddenly saw that the house across from them had already been set ablaze.

 C283 Disturbance

    was shocked, the alcohol in his body had already completely disappeared. He immediately jumped out of the door, without caring about the cries of the girls in the house, he turned around and ran, while shouting, "Hurry and save little prince, quick ¡­"


    The entire room was filled with women. At that time, in order to satisfy the interests of the Southern Dynasty''s scholars, many people had already been trained by the bawd and others to teach them how to bind their feet. She hated her parents for not giving birth to two more legs, causing them to stumble and desperately run outside ¡­


    A few guards who were protecting Xiao Luwenlong had already run out. Lu Wenlong looked at the flames which were blazing in the sky and cried out with all his might, "Mama, mama ¡­"


    Amidst the chaos, Jin Wushu was disoriented and did not know where to go. Drunk, he suddenly rushed into a room. At this time, Hua Rong was already in a half unconscious state, but when the door was pushed open, a person rushed in like a tornado.


    "Let me go, let go ¡­"


    There was no response. She was held softly by him as she ran forward with all her might. Only when they were outside did they realize that they were surrounded by flames and shouts of battle.


    Such clear joy, such instinctive joy, had suddenly appeared in his heart.


    Why were these people running for their lives? Why run?


    It was Penga. He must have come looking for him.


    She opened her mouth and shouted, "Pengju, Pengju ¡­"


    However, he couldn''t make a sound. He could only stare at the red sky.


    More than a dozen guards rushed over, leading their horses. Suddenly, she heard her son, who was in front of her, cry out in pain, "Mother!" "Mom ¡­"


    She immediately understood that Jin Wushu was trying to escape.


    She struggled with all her might. "Let me go, let me go ¡­"


    As before, there was no response. Her vision turned black. She felt as if she was being carried onto the back of a horse. She could hear the whistling of the wind beside her ear. This group of people were currently fleeing outwards.


    Pengju and his men came, but they ran away.


    With this departure, how could a husband and wife ever see each other again?


    She hated him so much that she wanted to punch out the hearts of those who blocked her way, but when she stretched out her hand, it was so soft that she couldn''t move at all.


    King Qin and Liu Wu flew all the way out, and saw the marks Ma Su had left behind when they were on the river.


    In order to search for the thousand year ganoderma, the King Qin had once called for the old tribes on the sea to move about inland. Before he returned, these people had never returned, they had only been waiting for his orders along the way.


    When Ma Su came out, he immediately sent a message, but King Qin and the rest followed him. When they came out, it was already a few days later.


    At night, he found a place to rest.


    Ever since the King Qin saw Ye Lvdayong, who was always restless, the moment he saw the small fry and knew that Miao Liu had failed, he relaxed and muttered to himself, Zhao Deji this bastard sure is lucky, and escaped from death once again.


    In order to calm him down, the lackeys arranged a table of good Southern dishes and fine wine. After walking for a few days, the King Qin was no longer at peace. After sitting down, he began to feast and drink to his heart''s content. When drinking till his ears turned hot, Liu Wu sighed: "I''ve already heard that there''s always a heaven and a heaven, and when we saw Su Hang, I didn''t expect that the Southern Region, which is one hundred kilometers away, would also have beautiful scenery and be as beautiful as it is. "However, no matter how delicious the food is, it would still be inferior to fresh fish from the sea. I truly miss the delicacies of the sea ¡­"


    All his underlings matched him. When they were on the land, they would either be searching for Lingzhi or Zhao Deji''s army, and would not be at peace at all times. Furthermore, with the occasional war invasion, they would truly prefer to be peaceful dogs, not chaotic for the people of this world. Thus, they missed their freedom and life on the island even more.


    King Qin naturally knew what he meant, but he was very interested in Ye Lvdayong saying that he could kill Jin Wushu. Jin Wushu could be considered his archenemy, even though he had played around with him a few times, he still could not kill him. Now that the chance to kill him was right in front of him, why not try it?


    He had a plan in his heart, so he ignored Liu Wu''s hidden meaning and continued to happily eat and drink. Just as he was speaking, he saw a small fry hurriedly rushing in, "Great King, Ma Su has news for you."


    King Qin took it and looked, it was actually about Hua Rong''s disappearance.


    He was shocked, but he was furious. He had repeatedly advised the other two to not meddle in Zhao Deji''s affairs, yet he did not listen.


    He was so angry that he threw the mail onto the fire. He suddenly stood up, gnashing his teeth. "Damned girl, you''ve never listened to me before. Where did you go to kidnap me now?"


    Liu Wu naturally knew the contents of the letter, and his heart was in turmoil again. However, he was calmer than the King Qin and immediately said: "Could it be that they were kidnapped by Miao Liu?"


    "Why would Miao Liu kidnap her? Jin Wushu, it must be that bastard Jin Wushu. This time, if I do not kill Jin Wushu, I will let down all the ancestors of the Jin family. "


    He took his big blade, called out to the small fry s, and turned to leave.


    Outside the door were a few fine horses. When everyone got on the horses, the King Qin followed Ye Lvdayong''s instructions without hesitation and went straight to Jin Wushu''s residence. He was different from Yue Pengju, there was no need for him to make any judgement at all. He knew that Ye Lvdayong would naturally have many eyes and ears on this Old ghost, and that information was definitely reliable.


    He reached his hand out and fished out a cyan colored bamboo cane s from his chest. This was precisely the one Ye Lvdayong had given him, and it was specifically used to deal with Jin Wushu. At this moment, he hated Jin Wushu to the bones, and couldn''t wait for Ye Lvdayong to just directly release "Ghost Gu" to deal with him.


    Everyone rushed for days, and in two days, they had already arrived at Red Leaf Town, which was one hundred fifty kilometers away. Here, they had gathered Liu Yu''s area of influence.


    At this time, it was noon. Just as King Qin was about to rush forward, Liu Wu immediately said: "Great King, Liu Yu''s fake army is extremely heavily guarded. It is difficult to carry out tasks in broad daylight.


    After running for so long, everyone''s eyes were bloodshot. Seeing that everyone was working so hard, King Qin did not have much strength to fight so he immediately said: "Let''s find a place to rest, and wait until nightfall to take action."


    They only had a few people, so they disguised themselves properly. After finding a quiet place to hide their horses, they casually found a small shop to stay at and asked around. Only then did they find out that Liu Yu''s army had taken advantage of the chaos to occupy this place.


    After everyone drank and ate, they immediately went to rest. They waited for the sky to turn dark before they went back to work.


    King Qin lived in a room by himself. Normally, even if he was on a rock, he would be able to fall asleep with his eyes closed. It was not only because the Southerners were not tall, nor because the beds were not spacious enough, but also because the closer they got to this place, the more strongly they felt the signal that Jin Wushu was here.


    What he was afraid of was that he suddenly had such a terrifying intuition or premonition. Could it be that it was because of this bamboo cane? Or could it be that Ye Lvdayong had bewitched him?


    He struggled for a while before falling asleep. However, the moment she fell asleep, she had a extremely terrifying dream. The Little Blood Ghost Gu that she had seen in Ye Lvdayong''s room had actually become Hua Rong! She had become a terrifying dried corpse and every drop of blood on her body had been sucked clean, like a dried petal that had been pasted on the wall.


    He screamed and jumped up.


    Liu Yu opened his eyes. It was just past dusk, so he opened the window and saw people walking past occasionally. It was winter and desolate, and in this fake land, Liu Yu''s plunder was extremely good. However, the firecrackers were also loud, and that was because the children did not understand the adults'' expressions and were still playing around.


    When he just heard the news of Hua Rong''s disappearance, he also knew that Yue Pengju had gone out to look for him. Although he was anxious, he did not lose his composure;


    The girl was dead!


    Did the girl die?


    He could no longer sit down. He immediately woke everyone up and got up after eating his fill.


    Along the way, he rotated his broadsword, and his chest felt like it was about to burst into flames. He really wanted to grab the little girl and ruthlessly beat her up. Let''s see if she still dared to be so stubborn. At the same time, he was extremely regretful. If he had not been angry and left, how could such a thing have happened? What was the point of getting scolded by her? Could it be that a grown man couldn''t stand these words? Furthermore, she scolded herself for not having more than 900 sentences even if she didn''t have 1,000 sentences. Why was she so impatient then?


    And her strange clothes, what secrets were they hiding? If she fell into the enemy''s hands, how could she survive? The more he thought, the more anxious he became. He whipped his horse with all his might, wishing that he could immediately fly and capture Jin Wushu. It would be best if he could also turn him into a blood Ghost Gu.


    As night fell, the flames that shot into the sky illuminated half of the sky.


    King Qin was standing under a big tree in the dark, like an eagle preparing to attack. Two or three figures quickly converged from the shadows. He was very satisfied as he looked at the city full of flames.


    "Great King, it seems like Zhizhou Prefecture is also on fire ¡­"


    "The fake granary is on fire too ¡­"


    "These few spots were not set by us, who would have set them?"


    King Qin was also surprised, just that, could it be that Yue Pengju had come over to kill him? Judging from the way he set the fire and the strategic intent behind it, he must have been a battle-hardened general in order to arrange such a command.


    "Great King, we have to be careful not to fall for it ¡­"


    He waved his hand, "Whatever. No matter who set the fire, it will always be beneficial to us. We just need to make the fire burn even hotter. "


    As soon as he finished speaking, he raised his large blade and rushed forward crazily.


    At this time, the Zhizhou Prefecture''s gate had already completely opened and the city was on fire. The soldiers guarding the city had long disappeared and a group of people rushed out from the city.


    However, from the chaos, he could see a group of armored men charging out. According to the Hua Ling''s deductions, they were Fourth Prince''s clothes. King Qin raised his big blade and started to chase, but this group of people was extremely valiant, their fighting strength was incomparable to Liu Yu''s team.


    When King Qin and the rest had caught up to the black pine forest in front of them, "Fourth Prince" suddenly turned around and shot an arrow at them. King Qin brandished his blade and cut the arrow. Following a few miserable cries, a few of the pirates that followed him fell.


    He roared loudly, "Jin Wushu, I will definitely kill you today ¡­"


    No one answered and a few more arrows flew in from the opposite direction.


    He knew that the situation wasn''t good and had already started fighting with the "Fourth Prince". Although the "Fourth Prince" had an extraordinary hand in hand, there was still a gap when compared to Jin Wushu.


    At this time, his eyes had gotten used to the darkness. Although he could not see the man''s face clearly, he immediately recognized that he was Fourth Prince from the village. He was just a nameless nobody wearing Jin Wushu''s normal battle robes.

 C284 mesoscale

    King Qin was about to lead the group to break out of the encirclement, but very quickly, an earth-shattering battle broke out. Originally, Liu Lin had led the group to come back, but it was only the surprise attack of the Song Jun.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the King Qin was already lonely. He only had Liu Wu and the other few underlings by his side, he couldn''t help but admire Jin Wushu for being so crafty, to the point he would send his body to fight at any time.


    The situation was immediately reversed, the King Qin did not dare to fight, and was chased until he was in a sorry state. In a state of panic, Wang Han suddenly had a plan, and quickly took off the armor of the village version Fourth Prince, putting on his own, he even took the village version of halberd, and only put his own big blade on his waist.


    He picked up the halberd and weighed it, convinced that the one underground was not Jin Wushu, but a double, because everyone knew that Jin Wushu used a heavy halberd, and the weight of this halberd was very light, it could only be used by normal warriors.


    Liu Wu and Su Yun had followed him for a long time, upon seeing this, without waiting for his order, they immediately took off the armors on the two corpses beside them and donned it, then turned and ran.


    In the forest in front, Jin Wushu''s soldiers were also chasing after them. In the dark, it was hard to tell where they were at night, so when the two sides got close, they started to fight.


    The battle had lasted two hours, and both sides had suffered heavy injuries. However, they increasingly realized that something was amiss.


    Liu Lin was riding on his horse, just as he was about to ignite his torch, he heard a "sou" sound, and an arrow landed on his shoulder. His body swayed and he almost fell on the back of the horse.


    Young Master Liu Lin did not have much experience fighting for his life, after being hit by this arrow, he almost fainted from the pain, he became furious and shouted out hoarsely: "Kill, kill all of these Song Jun s ¡­"


    The pseudo-Qi army team, which had just relaxed, once again began their fierce assault.


    This arrow was shot by King Qin. He, Liu Wu and the others were hiding in the dense forest, unable to come up with any ideas in the face of Liu Lin''s army. They only hoped that both sides would continue to fight and greatly weaken each other''s power. Seeing that Liu Lin had sensed something, how could he be willing to rest?


    The other party was engaged in another round of slaughter, so King Qin reckoned that it was about time. He indicated for Liu Wu to suddenly shout loudly: "Fourth Prince has an order ¡­" Then, he sent out a signal.


    He and Ma Su had followed King Qin to Shang Jing to play with Jin Wushu, and had once tried to study Jin Wushu''s habits and the people by his side with all his might. At this moment, when the signal was given, Liu Lin naturally understood.


    Liu Wu said this in female authentic language, and then used stiff Chinese. Liu Lin understood a few sentences and upon hearing the shout, he anxiously asked: "Is that the Fourth Prince in front? I, Liu Lin, am here."


    King Qin did not know that it was Liu Lin, but hearing this, he was overjoyed.


    Liu Wu was clever, and immediately replied: "Fourth Prince was attacked by the spies from the Song Jun."


    At this time, the sky was already starting to brighten, and Liu Lin could see that the person right in front of him was the Fourth Prince''s armor, in his hands was also the Fourth Prince''s halberd, adding Liu Wu''s female true language, how could he have any suspicions?


    Liu Wu then said: "In front is the main force of the Song Jun, Crown Prince Liu, please send people to chase after them quickly, we cannot cause any mishaps. "Fourth Prince has said that this time''s meritorious service will formally request for Wolf Lord to bestow you the title ¡­"


    Liu Yu grew older and older, but after hearing that He Wei had succeeded him, there was a rumor that He Wei was dissatisfied with himself, and wanted to make Song Qinzong''s eldest son the puppet emperor, and crippled his own subject, the Emperor. Because of this, he had once again recruited several powerful officials of the Jinguo. He hoped that his son would be bestowed the title of Jinguo as soon as possible in order to avoid unnecessary trouble. As soon as Liu Wu said this, it went straight into Liu Lin''s heart, and he immediately accepted the order, determined to show his face in front of Fourth Prince.


    He immediately gave the order and most of the troops headed deeper into the forest.


    When the King Qin saw him leave, he heaved a sigh of relief and immediately ran out of the forest. He knew that when the sky brightened, Liu Lin would find out the truth and kill his way back. He did not dare to stay any longer, and immediately ran in the opposite direction.


    Furthermore, when Yue Pengju led the Eighteen Elite Cavalry into the mansion, they saw that the flames were already blazing up, and the crying of women and children could be heard everywhere. It turned out that the and wives of the generals and generals had nowhere to escape to, and were scurrying all over the place.


    The lobby that butterfly dance and the rest were in was the deepest part of the backyard, which was a typical southern building. It was initially built in the most flourishing middle and late Northern Song Dynasty, but it paid attention to the Nine Rhythm Rings and was filled with flowers and trees. When the Golden Man went south, it fell very quickly, and did not suffer much damage. Although it was not as luxurious as before the battle, it still retained its old appearance.


    The families who were familiar with the environment had naturally escaped, but this batch of new muse s were restricted from moving around in a fixed area. They were not allowed to wander around, and were completely unfamiliar with the route.


    The butterfly dance and Wu''er were not affected by the battle and were mainly trained to use their zither, chess, calligraphy, and dancing to curry favor with men. No one could possibly teach them the way to escape, so once the fire started and the Fourth Prince s fled, the crowd would immediately fall into despair.


    Two or three smart dancers were running fast. The moment they stepped out of the door, the yard was set ablaze. The rafters, which had already started to fall from the sky, blocked the entrance in an instant.


    The butterfly dance was dressed in dance clothes, had flowing sleeves, and was running a few steps when she was tripped and fell. The Wu Er in front of her couldn''t help but mock her, her own situation wasn''t any better.


    By the time everyone reached the door, the fire had already blocked their way. A few brazen ones rushed out of the fire, but their skirts were easily ignited and quickly turned into flaming men. They let out heart-wrenching cries as they tumbled to the ground.


    The other women did not dare to follow his example, and could only wail and watch as the fire continued to spread.


    The most miserable one was butterfly dance. She had just been immersed in the joy of "lateral consort" and had even dreamt of being an imperial concubine. However, in an instant, a great disaster had arrived. But at this moment, she had long since forgotten her grudges. She could only cry in despair, hoping that there would be even the slightest chance of survival. Originally, Wu Er was jealous of her, but at this moment, the two of them were crying as they stood in front of the sea of fire. They had long forgotten about each other and cried until they almost fell on the butterfly dance s.


    As Yue Pengju killed his way in, the robust man had long been protecting his family and fled. No one in the muse paid attention to this group of people, they could hear the miserable cries for help from far away.


    He hesitated for a moment, then rushed over. Zhang Xian immediately reminded him: "Fourth Prince is definitely not here."


    With the fire growing intense, Jin Wushu must have already escaped, but what about Hua Rong? Where''s my son?


    Had he taken her away, or had she stayed?


    The crying sounds of the women blotted out the sky and the earth. He did not know whether Hua Rong was inside or not. A group of wailing women saw a man riding in and hurriedly shouted, "Save us, please save us ¡­"


    Yue Pengju raised his spear and immediately pushed away the burning beam that was blocking the door. Under the dense smoke, a group of women rushed forward recklessly.


    Yue Pengju opened up a path. Under the instinct of escaping, the girls ran incredibly fast, and when Wu Er who had been paralyzed was supported out by the butterfly dance, another burning object fell out.


    Just as it was about to smash onto the horse, Yue Pengju reacted quickly and used his spear to block it. Sparks flew on the horse''s tail as it charged crazily in pain. Yue Pengju was dismounted from her horse. He managed to pull her horse with much difficulty, and at this time, the group of women had already rushed to a relatively empty place, but immediately they were like headless flies, fleeing in all directions.


    Yue Pengju spurred his horse forward and easily stopped the butterfly dance, asking anxiously: "Are there still people inside?"


    The butterfly dance almost kneeled on the ground: "There''s no one else."


    "There''s a woman locked up, Hua Rong, she''s called Hua Rong, where is she?"


    The butterfly dance did not know Hua Rong''s name, but she suddenly thought about the woman who was tied up. She was grateful to Yue Pengju for saving her life and immediately said, "She was locked in the rear flower garden''s side room ¡­"


    Yue Pengju had no time to reply her, immediately rushing towards the wings of the room.


    The fire in the room started a little later, but it spread even faster. At this moment, there was no one around them. There was only the crackling of the fire and the falling rubble. There was no sound other than that of the fire ¡­


    Zhang Xian saw that all of Yue Pengju''s clothes were burnt into pieces and his body was covered with blood. He immediately spurred his horse to stop him: "Peng Jian, Madam is definitely not inside. "There''s no one else here ¡­"


    Yue Pengju regained his senses, but did not give up. If his wife was inside, wouldn''t she be burned to death? Zhang Xian knew his character, so he prepared a wet cotton garment. After throwing it away, Yue Pengju put it on, and the war horse whinnied, not daring to go in. Yue Pengju jumped off the horse''s back and dove into the sea of flames. The room was empty, with no one around.


    Everyone quickly charged over and began to remove the appendages on his body. He was almost completely naked now, and Zhang Xian took out the clothes from the corpse that he had just stripped off, throwing it at him. He hurriedly put it on, and almost burnt all his eyebrows.


    Even though he couldn''t find his wife, he was relieved. His spirits were lifted as he shouted, "Quick, chase them!"


    Jin Wushu led his men and ran out from the side door. The initial panic he felt was gone, but he did not discover any pursuers, he immediately knew that he had been tricked. He had been fighting against the Song Jun for many years, so he was very clear about the battle strength of the latter. More importantly, after Zhao Deji ascended the throne, he had never dared to ask a general to initiate a battle against Jin. He was already suspecting that this force was strange, but whether it was''s combat ability or discipline, they were all inferior to the Song Jun''s. They escaped as fast as the wind, and at that time, he was drunk, and had no choice but to follow them and flee.


    Now that he had calmed down, he immediately determined that the enemy''s military strength was insufficient.


    Wu Qimai was pushing his chariot forward, urging it to move forward, when he suddenly shouted: "Stop, hurry up and stop!"


    The crowd halted as they received their orders.


    Jin Wushu sat on his horse, looked at the distant flames in the sky, and muttered to himself: "We fell into a trap."


    Wu Qimai quickly asked: "Fourth Prince, what do we do?"


    "I reckon that the person who came was either Yue Pengju or King Qin. If it''s Yue Pengju, he definitely would not lead a large number of troops, and if it''s the King Qin, then there''s nothing to be afraid of. "


    Wu Qimai heaved a sigh of relief, "Are we going back?"


    Just then, the west sky lit up with fire, a large cloud of smoke filled the air, Jin Wushu said happily: "Liu Lin''s army has returned!"


    Wu Qimai and the rest had also judged that it was Liu Lin''s army, he then said: "Fourth Prince, why don''t we go back. If it''s Yue Pengju, then wouldn''t we be able to catch a turtle in a jar?"


    "Hahaha, this is exactly what I wanted to do."


    He suddenly lowered his head and looked at the woman in his arms.

 C285 Youre welcome

    After running around in the middle of the night and a few days of hunger, her eyes were closed, as if she had fallen into a coma. He lost himself for a moment, remembering the moment when he had rushed out to save her in the heat of the moment. At that moment, his mind was completely blank. He could only think, no matter what, he couldn''t burn her to death.


    He already hated her a lot, so what if she died?


    He held her waist tightly and thought of the enemy he was about to face and muttered to himself, "Yue Pengju, since you''ve delivered yourself up to me, this prince will not be courteous anymore." He was very pleased, so it turned out that keeping her here was useful. If he could use her to kill Yue Pengju, it would be a happy occasion.


    He was too proud of himself, but her eyes were closed. It was hard to tell if she was really sleeping or just faking it. Her lips were pale and cracked. He took out the water bag and some rations he had on him, and said leisurely: "Hua Rong, eat something."


    Hua Rong opened her eyes and looked at his face full of satisfaction.


    Now that she was completely powerless to struggle, he put the bag of water to her lips and she drank. When he saw that her attitude had finally become slightly more docile, he was very happy. After she had drank enough water and took out a piece of dry food, Hua Rong would eat it as well.


    He became elated: "Hua Rong, you have eaten your fill. After I kill Yue Pengju, I''ll show you his head."


    Hua Rong''s voice was somewhat hoarse. "Where''s son? I just want to see my son ¡­ "


    Her voice was sluggish, Jin Wushu immediately said: "My son is in front, he''s not injured at all."


    She breathed a sigh of relief and closed her eyes.


    His hand brushed her hair from her forehead, and she opened her eyes to look at him again. Her eyes were deathly pale. However, he saw that Jin Wushu''s forehead was a mass of black, his body had a burnt smell, his turban had also fallen off, and his white robes were in a mess, he was battered and exhausted.


    His hand was so gentle as he caressed her face: "Hua Rong, this is the reason why this crown prince is in such a sorry state in order to save you. But do you know why I saved you? "


    She was silent.


    "At that time, I didn''t know why, but now I know ¡­" His eyes gradually turned fierce, like a devil''s, "Hua Rong, don''t misunderstand. I didn''t save you because I liked you. No, no, no, I don''t like you anymore. In this world, there are many women who are worthy of liking, and you aren''t the only one. You can''t even be considered as a likeable woman ¡­ I only saved you as bait to capture Yue Pengju ¡­ "


    His tone changed as he said, "Someone has barged in with fire, I think it''s Yue Pengju. "What do you think?"


    His tone was calm, not at all ashamed of having fled in such a sorry state. It was as if he was chatting with a friend.


    Hua Rong''s heart was burning with anxiety. Actually, she already knew that the person who had come was Yue Pengju. He must have come to save his. In this world, no one cared about him, and he wouldn''t just ignore them.


    Even though he knew it was the den of a dragon, he still came.


    "Yue Pengju has done a great service for Wing Wang, this time he will definitely get a big promotion and become our Da Jin''s biggest enemy. If we can get rid of Yue Pengju in one fell swoop, hahaha, for my Big Gold''s River Mountain, it would really be a good thing. Hua Rong, I have already ordered my men to go back to kill him, Liu Lin''s army has also rushed back. If we can catch Yue Pengju, haha, I need to think carefully about how to torture him ¡­ "


    He stared at her snow-white forehead as if he was lost in thought, his expression extremely excited: "Tell me, do you want to imprison you and your wife together in Five Kingdoms as companions, or do you want to dismember Yue Pengju''s body in front of you?"


    Seeing that Hua Rong was ignoring him, he became even more pleased and sighed: "Hua Rong, do you want to die with him? You have deeply loved Yue Pengju, so you want to die with him, right? "


    There was still no answer, but he was furious. "Why? Hua Rong, why should I fulfill your wish? Haha, even if I die, I won''t let the two of you die together. I want to kill Yue Pengju right in front of your eyes. As for you, I don''t want you to die, I want you to suffer for your entire life so that I can punish you for being so heartless to this crown prince ¡­ "


    He said many threatening words. Seeing that the other party was still unmoved, he became even more depressed and stopped talking. He just looked towards the city, waiting for the report of victory from the soldiers who went back to stop him.


    He was already 90% sure, regardless of whether it was Yue Pengju or King Qin, as long as they could catch one, it would be a joyous occasion, and the two of them would be the future trouble that he would be able to get rid of.


    As the wind blew, a tree branch trembled and ice-cold dew dripped onto his head. Jin Wushu raised his head and saw that the sky was a pitch-black ocean of ink; it was precisely the darkest period before dawn.


    In the wilderness, he finally realized how cold it was. In the northern part of Golden Man, the most resistant to the cold was the fact that winter in the south was not enough to make people fear, but at this moment, they still felt a bone-piercing chill. He tightly hugged the woman in his embrace, feeling that his chest was very warm. It was unknown whether it was this darkness or this warmth, but after a long sigh, he slowly said after a long while, "Hua Rong, if you surrender to me in the future, I will definitely treat you well ¡­"


    The crying sound in front was Lu Wenlong who had just woken up shouting, "Mom, Mom ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong had already woken up, the guard had already covered his mouth with his hand to stop him from crying, but once the guard let go, his cries could be heard again.


    When Jin Wushu heard the crying, he looked at Hua Rong, only to see that she seemed to be indifferent to her son''s crying. He was a little lost in thought, and he slowly whispered into her ear, "In fact, if you weren''t so stubborn, you would have been very well. You have me and a son, what is there to be dissatisfied about? "


    In front, the scouts reported, "Fourth Prince, we only have fires in the city, there are no large armies fighting."


    "Where is Liu Lin''s army?"


    "I''ve fought with a group of Song Jun s, I''m fighting with them ¡­"


    Jin Wushu''s face changed: How many are there in Song Jun?


    "It''s impossible to count in the dark night, they''re heading towards the southeast."


    Jin Wushu''s face became even uglier: "Idiot, idiot ¡­" The main objective of this mission was to intercept any Song Jun that might appear and assist him in escaping. Could it be that Liu Lin was fighting with his group of five hundred men?


    He immediately realized the severity of the situation and ordered his guards to go out to intercept them. Right at that moment, another spy ran over, without enough time to greet them, he shouted, "Song Jun has arrived!"


    Behind him, there was the sound of drums, gongs, drums, and Horseshoe s.


    Although Jin Wushu was suspicious, the enemy''s situation was like fire, how would he dare to delay it? He turned his horse around and ordered his horse to escape.


    Wu Qimai and the others were already prepared. They moved quickly and escorted Lu Wenlong as they ran forward. Jin Wushu carried a person, waved his halberd, and rode away as well.


    This group of people were precisely Yue Pengju''s group. They discovered the direction that Golden Army was escaping in, and did not know that it was Jin Wushu, but after killing his way here, in order to bluff their way out, they used firecrackers. Their horses'' tails dragged along long branches, sweeping away the dust, creating the impression that they were a magnificent army of thousands of men. Jin Wushu was shocked twice. Although he suspected that Liu Lin was lying, he did not dare to stay and investigate. After seeing that Liu Lin had fallen into his trap, he became even more worried and could only escape.


    Along the way, Yue Pengju saw that the group of people were escaping in an orderly fashion, they were different from the pseudo-Qi army''s team, they were not Luan Luan''s group, they were Luan Luan''s group, it was obvious that they had strong fighting strength. To be able to command such a team, Jin Wushu was definitely the only one.


    He took the lead and rode like the wind. At this time, the sky was already slightly bright. In the distance, he could vaguely see the marks of hooves and some fresh horse manure.


    He suddenly reined his horse and jumped down. He picked up a piece of horse manure and said, "The enemy is not far ahead. This horse manure takes less than three incense sticks worth of time ¡­"


    Everyone had been chasing for a while now, but after hearing that the Fourth Prince was right in front, they all became excited, and rushed forward without caring about the enemy anymore.


    Jin Wushu carried his horse and galloped, but he was actually not very anxious in his heart, to a certain extent, he still decided that it was Yue Pengju who was bluffing, and arranged a ambush at the mountain entrance, in order to catch Yue Pengju.


    Just as he was thinking about it, he heard the continuous screams of sharp arrow s. They were coming towards him with more than ten dead and wounded soldiers behind them.


    There were less than a hundred of them, but when they heard about the loss of troops, they became flustered. Yue Pengju and the others had already vaguely seen the Golden Army''s banner after shooting down a few people, and they became even more determined to chase after them.


    At this time, the sky was already starting to brighten. Jin Wushu pulled the horse rein and pressed both of his legs on the horse''s stomach. Several guards were guarding him.


    The sound of the wind was next to his ears, and his heart felt like it was about to roll out of his chest.


    Hua Rong suddenly opened her eyes at this moment.


    Jin Wushu was still waving his whip and did not notice her expression in the slightest. Hua Rong''s expression was still abnormally calm, as she slowly listened to the faintly discernable Horseshoe behind him.


    She didn''t doubt it in the slightest that it was her husband, and it was definitely Pengju who had come chasing after her.


    His heart was filled with boundless joy, but he was also extremely worried.


    Another series of screams rang out behind him as the pursuers got closer and closer. Jin Wushu could no longer resist and turned his head. In the dim light of the morning, he saw a man riding a valiant horse, wielding a spear as he continued his pursuit.


    Yue Pengju.


    Even though he could not see the person''s face clearly, he could still recognize that the spear was Yue Pengju''s symbol. This was because this spear had defeated the Jinguo generals many times before. In his army, this spear technique had been spread widely.


    Many soldiers of the Huzhou and the generation of the Xiangyang were training in the Yue Clan''s Long Fist Spear Art.


    At this time, he suddenly lowered his head to look at Hua Rong, only to see that her eyes were still closed, as if she had been knocked unconscious. Could it be that she didn''t know that Yue Pengju was chasing them?


    A strange feeling welled up in his heart. At this moment, he felt uneasy yet excited at the same time. Wu Qimai was in the front, and one of the followers, who was disguised as a messenger, was familiar with the terrain of the area, and knew that there was a cove in front that was suitable for setting up defenses. He would definitely be able to capture Yue Pengju there.


    No matter how hard he tried to speed up, no matter how many people Yue Pengju had, he would never be able to return.


    He was left with no time to rescue the people behind him, nor could he rescue them. He could only ride his horse and gallop forward. Behind him, an arrow landed on the ground. He even heard a cold gust of wind by his ear. That arrow had actually brushed past his ear just now.


    He didn''t know that Yue Pengju had used a modified Western Xia bow and arrow. The arrow was not an ordinary "wicker", but was made from the horns of a bamboo cow produced in Xixia. Bamboo bulls weigh several hundred pounds, have long horns, yellow and black alternations, and are excellent for making bows. This type of bow not only has good performance, but also has a long range, and can reach a distance of 320 feet.


    Jin Wushu could already determine the distance between him and Yue Pengju from the sound of the bow and arrow that had fallen to the ground.

 C286 submissive

    The sky gradually brightened.


    There were pine trees on either side of the road, and occasionally a squirrel would jump over them, and cold drops of water would fall off and rain all over them.


    At this time, Jin Wushu suddenly heard such an obvious heartbeat. Knock knock knock ¡­


    Once Hei Ye''s disguise disappeared, he immediately judged that Yue Pengju''s side only had a dozen or so people. However, these people had all passed through the trials and tribulations of their journey. They were surely the best of the best. Especially for Yue Pengju. And on his side, the guards behind him were all killed, relying only on Wu Qimai''s defense.


    However, would he be able to hold on until that moment?


    While he was running, he focused and was filled with excitement. He had already completely realized that today, if he did not die, Yue Pengju would die.


    The result was long-awaited.


    That was his natural nemesis.


    Behind him, Yue Pengju also saw the person running in front.


    The Big Kew s, capes, temporary armor and the familiar halberd s all covered his body, which was without a doubt, Jin Wushu. Due to the fluffy Big Kew s and the cape, he could not tell that there were two of them, but he saw the black horse running quickly like a black cloud.


    Behind them were a dozen elite guards.


    Yue Pengju touched the arrows on his back. There were only three arrows left, and he could no longer afford to waste them. He took aim, one arrow at a time, and raised his spear.


    In the sky tomorrow, Zhang Xian and the others discovered that his back was charred black and red.


    They had followed Yue Pengju for a long time and had never seen him suffer such a severe injury. However, he himself didn''t feel anything at all. Even if it was a real King Kong, its body should have already been destroyed.


    However, at this time, no one dared to ask him, they could only follow him, and catch Jin Wushu in the nick of time was a great honor for all the soldiers of Da Song, and not just to save Madame Yue.


    The distance between them had always been around three hundred feet, but they could never get closer.


    Ahead was the hillside.


    After passing through this barrier, they would enter the dense forest. It would be easier to conceal themselves, but chasing them would be even more difficult.


    It was a very obvious trap, but Jin Wushu calculated that even if it was a trap, Yue Pengju would still jump into it.


    Yue Pengju raised his Qi and shouted, "Jin Wushu..."


    This shout gathered all of his energy and spread it far, far away.


    Hua Rong heard the voice very clearly and she suddenly opened her eyes.


    Jin Wushu looked at her through the whooshing of the wind, but he saw that her eyes were still tightly shut, and her expression was numb. His face was ghastly pale, and he looked weak, as if he had fainted. Along the way, her expression was the same. She did not struggle nor resist. Jin Wushu''s heart relaxed. If she was awake, he would definitely struggle when he heard Yue Pengju''s shouts. At this moment, he was afraid that any struggle she made, even the smallest of struggles, would hinder his progress.


    She had to behave herself like this.


    Yue Pengju pulled his bow full and took out his last arrow. He had three of these arrows made from the horns of bamboo oxen. They were tough and had a strong penetrative power. The first two had already been used in the early years of the war. This one had always been by his side. This time, it finally came in handy.


    He took aim and closed the distance. Jin Wushu''s guards were busy protecting the carriage and had no time to turn their heads to reflect on him.


    The burning pain in his body was getting weaker and weaker. It was as if his nerves were numbed and he could no longer feel anything. In his heart, flames burned fiercely.


    How many times?


    During the journey from Liu Jia Temple''s Jinying to the search of the mountain and sea, Jin Wushu would always force himself to kill Hua Rong when he wasn''t plundering.


    In this world, there was actually such a shameless entanglement.


    Just like the Flower Blossom Valley of the Da Song. Even though he knew clearly that it was not his, Jinguo''s, he still wanted to use force to take it away. It was the same for the women he took a fancy to, regardless of whether they were the wives of others or not.


    From the Princess Maude onwards, even if they were married, as long as they were chosen by the Golden Army, even as noble princesses, they would be sent to serve the Golden Man.


    Yue Pengju was so angry in his heart that he was about to explode.


    It was a humiliation that belonged to a man.


    It was the humiliation of one land man against another.


    From the Song Huizong to Zhao Deji, from his own daughter to the wife of a general who had saved his life countless times, they had all made the same choice. Although it was not Zhao Deji who had personally delivered it to Jin Wushu, if he had not only wanted to escape, closing the city gates, and not saving Jin Wushu in the face of death, would Hua Rong have ended up like today?


    If the king wants his subjects to die, he has no choice but to die. However, if the king wanted his wife to be humiliated, would she go?


    The war horse beneath him did not seem to be driven away as it galloped on its own. Yue Pengju''s attention was only focused on aiming at the bow and arrow.


    The anger in his heart and the flames in his entire body concentrated on the arrow and the cloak in front of him. His back seemed to be changing as it moved from one Song Huizong to the other, and from there, came Jin Wushu''s complacent smile.


    Only this arrow would be able to rid itself of all grievances.


    His name was glorious and his figure was like the clouds in the sky.


    If a man was alive and his wife couldn''t protect him, how could he protect the world?


    His mount was already foaming at the mouth, but his arrow was still aimed at the target without the slightest deviation. A few of the Golden Army''s guards turned around and shot, but due to their panic, they lost their aim and fell to the ground, but because of this hesitation, they were killed by Zhang Xian and the others.


    Very quickly, there were only three or five people left protecting Jin Wushu.


    In front of him was the mountain with the most dangerous terrain.


    He was overjoyed. The forest was gradually becoming denser in front of him, and it would become easier and easier for him to hide and get rid of the pursuers. As long as he could survive this trial.


    He then looked at Hua Rong who was still lying in her arms softly. In the midst of all the anxiety and nervousness, she brought another hint of happiness. Perhaps, after today, there would no longer be a person like Yue Pengju in the world. She himself would obtain complete victory.


    Soon.


    With a "sou" sound, an arrow pierced through the heads as if it had grown eyes. Jin Wushu heard the sound of the wind and was already too late to dodge. His head tilted and the arrow narrowly avoided the neck, but it had already reached the soft spot of the armor.


    His body suddenly felt warm.


    He could feel the scalding blood gushing out of his body.


    However, it wasn''t fatal. However, he could no longer control the horse. With another scream, the horse was hit by an arrow and rushed into the dense forest as if it had gone mad.


    The horse rampaged through the jungle as if it had gone mad. It could no longer control itself, and several times it almost hit the trunk of a tree. Finally, the horse stopped because its head slammed heavily into a thick ancient tree.


    The two men on the horses were thrown heavily off their horses.


    After a long while, Jin Wushu let go of his hands and opened his eyes. It was unknown whether he was alive or awake.


    Opposite him, a woman stood looking at him.


    Her eyes were so strange that for a moment he could not speak.


    Startled, he sat up. Although the wound was heavy, it was not fatal. He struggled a few times and stood up, but she was holding his knife, and he didn''t know when she had pulled it from his waist.


    At this time, he was still holding onto the halberd, his main weapon, and would not let go until it fell.


    However, her eyes, the way she held the knife, how did she seem like a dying person who had been starving for several days?


    Her eyes were so bright that they flickered with flames of hatred and anger, like a raging fire burning in this cold, dewy wilderness.


    She held the knife, and with every step she took, he took a step back.


    She was clearly no match for him until he was injured. But at this moment, he was already severely injured, and it was hard for him to hold on. If it was an ordinary woman, she would still be able to deal with them. However, she was no ordinary woman.


    However, from the brightness in her eyes, it could be seen that she was actually brimming with strength and energy at this moment.


    He was shocked and muttered, "Hua Rong ¡­"


    She laughed.


    It was even sweeter than the butterfly dance''s smile, even more sweeter than Wu Er''s sweet smile. It was as if under the sunlight, the smile on the pure white ice and snow slowly appeared. It was hard to tell if it was warm or cold.


    Her voice was a little hoarse, but it was so sweet and soft, as if she was telling a story to a lover. Her smile was too sweet, and her white teeth were faintly discernible.


    Jin Wushu stared blankly, unable to make a sound. Wasn''t it? She had been on the verge of death for several days and was on the verge of death, so why had he suddenly become so energetic?


    She held the knife in her hand and stood very straight, but this was different from a man''s straightness. It had a slim, beautiful, feminine curve to it.


    She picked up the knife with her jade-like fingers and flicked it on the back, producing a clear and melodious sound.


    "If I don''t pretend to be a hunger strike, how can I relax your guard? The food I brought these days was actually something I ate every day, but no matter how hungry I was, I ate less to maintain my life. For fear that the maid might find out, I moved every bit of it, so as not to arouse her suspicion. "Moreover, I ate a little more last night''s meal because I was really too hungry ¡­" She smiled sweetly. "However, at that time, you were having fun. The maid didn''t have the time to report to you ¡­"


    Jin Wushu watched her every movement and smile as he spoke with confidence and assurance. His messy hair was blown by the cold wind, revealing his snow-white cheeks, which were dotted with a little blush. He was nervous and excited like a little girl who had just eaten a candy, afraid of being discovered by the adults.


    How long has it been? How long had it been since he''d seen her smile like that?


    Or had she never laughed like this before?


    "Fourth Prince, there is something that you do not know, but I must tell you. I''ve committed suicide many times before, so you think I could die easily, don''t you? However, ever since I was struck by the King Qin''s palm, and had almost died, I didn''t want to die anymore. Why should I die? My husband, Yue Pengju, took care of me so carefully. "No, I didn''t want to die for a long time. As long as there''s a sliver of a chance, I don''t want to die ¡­" The bashful blush on her face deepened as she sighed deeply, "Ah, humans are like this. After so many suicide attempts, you have actually lost the courage to commit suicide. If ants are greedy for life, why should I die? "


    She took another step forward and Jin Wushu took another step back.


    A gust of cold wind blew her dress, bringing with it a faint incense. Such luxurious and exquisite clothes.


    Breathing heavily, he slowly backed up and leaned against the ancient tree behind him. The blood stains on the tree turned brown like old tree bark and disappeared without a trace.


    "Hua Rong..."

 C287 Mutually assured destruction

    She took another step forward. The blade was so bright that it almost revealed the person''s face.


    His halberd was still in his hand. Yet he knew that he was not this woman''s match!


    One day, he would actually be no match for a woman.


    Was he going to beg for his life?


    Or was he just like a man, putting in all his effort and ending up dead together?


    It was originally a simple answer, but he had never fought face to face with a woman before, so he didn''t know how to choose.


    He was not afraid. However, he was suddenly very curious. What was she planning to do? Kill me? He was going to kill him?


    He suddenly laughed and with a drop of his hand, the halberd fell to the ground. A sinister smile appeared on the corner of his mouth: "Alright, Hua Rong, kill me! Even if you die under the peony flower, it would be good to be a ghost. "To be able to die in your hands, I, the crown prince, have not lived my life in vain ¡­"


    A heavy slap landed on his face.


    The air was filled with that heavy "pa" sound. As if shaking an ancient tree, water droplets dripped down onto his clothes, turning the numb pain into a burning pain.


    The smile disappeared completely, leaving him gasping for breath.


    The slap was not heavy, not even painful, but it burned, as if dignity were being burned in a fire. It was no longer an occasional failure when she was angry, but the carelessness of the victor.


    It was different, absolutely different. It was a completely different feeling compared to when she had beaten herself up into the shape of a pig''s head.


    He closed his eyes, trying to shake off the terrible feeling of defeat and humiliation.


    When he opened his eyes again, he only saw that the face was only a few inches away from him, so he could touch it with his hand. So sweet.


    "Jin Wushu, you are trying to be a hero, what kind of hero are you? Is insulting another person''s wife, threatening and torturing them, the true character of your hero? "


    He sneered, "A scholar can be killed but not humiliated! Hua Rong, on the account of our past relationship, please be more straightforward and kill me with one slash. "


    Be more straightforward? How can I be satisfied?


    She stared at him, a thoughtful expression on her face. "Jin Wushu, what other relationship do you have with me?"


    When that jar of wine was poured down his throat, when that slap landed on his face, all his affection for her had already vanished like smoke in thin air.


    In front of this man, he had always been in a state of hiding and escaping. How many women from Song Kingdom had been chased and humiliated like this by him and his brothers?


    If they had feelings for each other, why would they tie their hands and humiliate others?


    She couldn''t help but touch her neck. The bruises were invisible to her, but they were still there, and that night, he had already begun to kill.


    His gaze followed her hand and landed on her neck ¡ª the shocking mark of suicide attempt, the bruise he had left on her.


    It turned out that their relationship had really ended long ago.


    Hua Rong smiled, and slowly raised her blade.


    Liu Lin led his troops and gave chase, when he suddenly felt that something was amiss.


    His advisers were naturally not all idiots and they had long suspected the authenticity of the knock-off Fourth Prince. But they were well aware of Liu Lin''s temper and did not like being refuted. At this time, they saw that the crown prince was suspicious, so they took the opportunity to ask him, "Song Jun, Liu Guang has just been defeated and we haven''t found any new information yet. Where did the Song Jun come from to be so fast?"


    Another advisor added, "Fourth Prince has brought so many bodyguards with him, how can there suddenly be only a few left? Moreover, he didn''t dare face us at all. It was obvious that he was cheating. When I heard that the Fourth Prince was serving in the army, I was crafty and met with danger, so I fell in love with a guard with a similar stature who wore his own armor to confuse the enemy ¡­ "


    The more Liu Lin thought about it, the more he felt that something was wrong, but he was unwilling to admit that he was tricked. At this time, the sky was already bright. "We just realized that we were all on the same side last night ¡­"


    Liu Lin turned pale with fright, and spurred his horse forward, only to see the forest in front of him in a mess, all of them on his side. It turned out that they had been caught up in the enemy''s trick last night. After fighting for a long time, their side had finally trampled upon the enemy.


    He immediately turned the horse around and angrily said, "Quickly, chase him!"


    The great army turned around and headed in the direction of King Qin.


    Furthermore, King Qin had used a trick to make Liu Lin run counter to him, and had finally won the chance to take a breather. At this moment, the raging flames in the city were spreading, and the buildings were emptied of people. Even the firemen weren''t able to help in time.


    King Qin was unable to discern the direction in which Jin Wushu was escaping in. He scuttled around randomly, and at this point, it was as if Jin Wushu''s whereabouts had also disappeared.


    He had Ye Lvdayong''s parasite, but at this time, the Gu seemed to have lost its effects.


    He took out the bamboo cane and placed it at the tip of his nose. His head suddenly felt dizzy, as if something had crawled into his wound.


    Because of this hesitation, Liu Lin and the rest had already caught up.


    "Your Majesty, run ¡­"


    King Qin reacted and immediately galloped away.


    The pursuing army drew closer and closer, shooting out arrowheads like raindrops. Just at this time, the horse whinnied again and gave the signal to its enemy. Dozens of arrows shot out densely, causing King Qin to be unable to dodge in time, and his body was struck by another arrow.


    Fortunately, there were many mountains in the south. There was a small hill in front of them.


    The King Qin rushed over without hesitation.


    There was only one path up the hill. When Liu Lin''s army arrived, although they saw the armoured Fourth Prince from afar, they could not do anything about it. Everyone had lost their advantage, and all of them were killed.


    After crossing the hill, the road in front of them was clear.


    But King Qin did not dare to stay even a moment longer. Right now, the fog was very thick, but his armor was in disarray and he was in an extremely sorry state. It was rare for him to suffer such a crushing defeat in his life.


    Liu Wu, who was running in the front, gasped, "King, no good, there are enemies up ahead ¡­"


    He could hear the screams of the horses in front of him as both sides engaged in a fierce battle.


    The group of people were Yue Pengju''s personal guards that had met Jin Wushu.


    Wu Qimai led his men and set up camp here, waiting for Yue Pengju''s arrival.


    Yue Pengju''s arrow had hit Jin Wushu, but he did not even see how Jin Wushu had landed. The black horse had already dashed on all fours, charging into the dense forest ahead.


    Yue Pengju rushed over in one go. At this moment, he was in front of the place where Jin Wushu was hiding. Wu Qimai had been waiting for a long time, and when he saw Yue Pengju and the others come over, he saw him chasing after Fourth Prince. How could he bear with it? He did not care about the previous arrangements. He immediately changed his tactics and gave the order to launch an early attack.


    Dozens of archer rushed out, looking down from above, and started shooting.


    Yue Pengju took the lead and became trapped. He waved his spear and shot out arrows one after another like raindrops. His long spear danced so hard that not even water could advance. As the battle went on, he became more valiant and actually jumped, directly charging into the enemy''s arrow formation. With a burst of thorns, more than a dozen archer s died in an instant.


    Everyone had never seen such a brave and ferocious person, it was as if his body wasn''t made of human flesh and blood, but rather steel and bones. When he jumped to the front of the formation, everyone discovered that he had at least seven or eight arrows pierced through his body.


    Taking advantage of this momentary blankness, he did not waste any time and fiercely killed yet another round. At this time, Zhang Xian and the rest had also caught up with him, killing tens of Golden Army s.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, Wu Qimai quickly escaped, because he still had a mission to protect Young Master. He was completely loyal to the Fourth Prince, and knew that he must not let Yue Pengju snatch the Young Master away at this time, as long as he could protect the Young Master, it would be a great merit.


    Fortunately, Lu Wenlong had already been escorted by twenty soldiers. When Wu Qimai escaped, he realized that Fourth Prince and the rest were already gone.


    The Fourth Prince was gone!


    This was more important than taking care of the Young Master. If the Fourth Prince was not here, how could he explain himself? He had been through many battles, but when he saw Yue Pengju rushing over to kill him, he knew that he was looking for Hua Rong. As expected, when he saw that he was only a little more than 10 men, he relaxed. He hid behind a tree, holding his breath.


    Sure enough, the red-eyed Yue Pengju caught hold of a soldier and asked sternly: "Where is Fourth Prince?"


    The soldier knelt down and kowtowed. "Mercy, mercy ¡­"


    "Where is the Fourth Prince? Do you have any women in your army? "


    "Yes, yes, yes ¡­" The lady is with the Fourth Prince. "


    Yue Pengju was shocked and angry at the same time. When he saw Jin Wushu, he saw that he was wearing his big bro''s hat and he did not know that Hua Rong was still there. At this time, Jin Wushu had already escaped into the dense forest, what would happen if they continued to search for him?


    "Where''s the child?"


    "The child has been escorted away... Great sir, have mercy, have mercy ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju threw him to the ground. According to the time taken, Lu Wenlong had definitely been sent flying five hundred kilometers away and could no longer catch up. His current plan was to first save his wife.


    Wu Qimai heard these words clearly, and was overjoyed, after thinking for a moment, he immediately ran in the opposite direction. At that place, there was also the team that Jin Wushu was in. Currently, it was the perfect timing to use this team to save the Fourth Prince first. If he could take this opportunity to capture Yue Pengju, it would naturally be a good thing.


    As he galloped, Yue Pengju suddenly heard the Horseshoe and immediately spurred his horse to chase after him. It was precisely this dispersion that pulled the distance between him and Jin Wushu in the opposite direction, as they walked further and further away.


    Wu Qimai naturally heard the sounds of soldiers chasing from behind, but he deliberately kept Fourth Prince at bay. Seeing that he had attracted Yue Pengju''s attention, he did not fight back, but only rode his horse and galloped away.


    Yue Pengju chased after him along the way. There were seven or eight arrows piercing his body, like a hedgehog. He didn''t feel any pain even in the cold wind, only endless anxiety and fear.


    Zhang Xian and the others could clearly see what was happening behind them. They were faintly afraid that if they told him to continue running like this, not to mention capturing the Fourth Prince to save his wife, he would not even be able to make it halfway.


    Zhang Xian originally did not dare to stop him, but this time, he could not hold it in any longer. He said loudly, "Pengju, you should first bandage this wound ¡­"


    Yue Pengju turned a deaf ear, how could he have the time to stop? His clothes were tattered and he was covered in armor. The metal on the outside revealed traces of frost. It was obvious that he was drenched in sweat. The blood flowed out and quickly congealed again. Only after being blown by the cold wind did he realize the bone-piercing pain. However, this pain soon disappeared. He only took one last breath and raised the whip. He knew that once he fell today, his wife would definitely not be able to survive.


    How could he give up halfway at such a critical moment?


    Zhang Xian was also somewhat angry, "If you don''t stop now, you''ll die first, so how can you save Madam?"


    While they were speaking, the guards behind them had already surpassed them, and they rushed towards Wu Qimai. Yue Pengju did not answer, he only used all his might to catch up to his.


    Zhang Xian was helpless, he had no choice but to follow suit.


    By this time, the snow had stopped, and the weather was clear, indicating that it was a glorious day.


    The morning sun penetrated through the forest, shining through the gaps between the trees and onto the edge of the blade. It glimmered with a cold light.


    Jin Wushu closed his eyes and looked at the girl in front of him, and when he was a hair''s breadth away, he started to exhale.

 C288 hate to the bone

    Every single line of the needle was extremely fine and meticulous. It was the Shu embroidery Liu Lin had brought him, and on it was the famous picture of a hundred birds of hibiscus. Because of the complexity of this pattern, a weaver could only make one such piece of clothing a year at most. Shu brocade Shu embroidery all over the world, known as "Yang Yi Yi Er", the delicate and exquisite design of the hand, it is simply a masterpiece. It was said that the brocade, after being contaminated, would be placed in the water of the Jinjiang River for three days and three nights from the day of the dew. After that, even after dozens of years, the color would still be new and would not change at all.


    This red robe, with her slightly messy black hair hanging down, the contrast between red and black was already eerie and alluring. Her eyes were so bright that they seemed to shine with a brilliant light.


    He exclaimed in his heart, but at the same time, he was also very puzzled. Why was it that many times, he had always been so shocked by this woman? Especially at the most inopportune times.


    For example, this moment of life and death, when he was searching for a mountain to pick up the sea and was about to capture her.


    When that happened, life would change wherever he moved. It was truly unpredictable.


    Who would have thought that he, a dignified Fourth Prince, a mighty general who commanded one hundred thousand troops, would defeat Zong Han, Gu Shen and the other experienced generals who had won the new title of King of Yue in their strange palace battles ¡ª To think that a woman would dictate his life and death?


    The ancient Han Chinese honestly didn''t bully me.


    Naturally, he did not say these words out loud. Instead, he maintained his pride and dignity. He would never open his mouth to speak.


    Hua Rong stared at his unpredictable gaze, while he looked at the blade hanging above her head.


    It was the Old Wolf Master, a gift from his father, a tribute from the King of Tatar, a treasure of great gold. It was a shark skin sheath, and the handle was adorned with a rare gem. He had no doubt that the dagger was extremely deadly, and at this moment, even if an ordinary person were to grab onto it, they would be able to kill him, not to mention Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong laughed again: "Jin Wushu, you want to beg me?"


    He was just curious: if he begged, would she forgive him?


    Would it?


    He had thought about it several times, that the two of them would clash swords like this when they weren''t forced to.


    He replied, "If I beg you, will you let me go?"


    "Of course not."


    He also smiled. "Then why should I beg you?"


    Her heart was filled with hidden pain. If she begged him, if it was a different place, she begged him. He would definitely let her go, he definitely would! As long as she said "I like you, Jin Wushu", he would let her go. Even if she didn''t say anything, he himself would have let her go.


    However, it was different. The only difference was that he liked her, so he couldn''t kill her. She didn''t like him, so he didn''t care about her.


    He simply closed his eyes, unconsciously covering the bleeding wound with his hand. After a long while, he finally said, "The time is really fast. Tomorrow is New Year''s Eve."


    Hua Rong nodded: "Yes."


    Tomorrow is New Year''s Eve.


    How long ago? The great calamity at Jingkang, the military camp at Liu Jia Temple, the pain of himself being captured, imprisoned, changed, threatened by Zong Han, the pain of suicide ¡­ The two of them were destined to run in opposite directions in such a whirlpool.


    Either he killed her, or she killed him herself.


    There doesn''t seem to be a third way.


    Jin Wushu leaned on a large tree. At this time, the Dongpo towel he liked had long ago fallen into an unknown place. Its hair was unkempt and slightly curled. His snow-white scholarly robe had long since changed color. Blood stains, mud marks, black patches, yellow patches, he experienced a sea of fire, fleeing for his life ¡­ Now, he could only quietly wait for his fate to be decided.


    He sighed. "I really want to spend New Year''s Eve with you, and my son. The three of us together!"


    Hua Rong remained silent.


    He opened his eyes again and watched as the big blade slowly fell from Hua Rong''s hands onto his face.


    Smell the blood on the end of his nose.


    It was a slash from a knife. He wasn''t some peerless beauty, so he naturally didn''t care about ''disfiguring'' her, but as the knife fell, his heart trembled.


    The taste of failure, the taste of being trampled upon.


    So it was like this.


    He suddenly stretched out his hand and used all his strength to find an opportunity to escape. He didn''t want to continue this game of cat and mouse. Especially since he was on the rat''s side. The pain of this feeling was something that anyone who had never experienced before would never imagine.


    Hua Rong was already prepared for this as she threw out a punch. He tightly clutched her stomach as her body curled into a ball. The pain and humiliation on her face suddenly shrieked, "Hua Rong, you killed me!"


    "Kill you? "Of course."


    She smiled and sighed. "It''s been a long time. Who would really want to die? "


    Indeed, Jin Wushu did not want to die. If he had committed suicide a few times, then that would be the best course of action in his life and death experience. As long as he was alive, it didn''t matter if he was rich or rich, or if he was doing great deeds. Only then would he have a chance at achieving his goals. Who wants to die?


    A strange feeling rose in his heart. It was not her answer but her smile. That kind of gentle and charming smile. He had known her for several years, and they had separated. How could someone like her truly want to kill him?


    Even if he had to die, how could he be willing to die at the hands of the woman he loved the most?


    He suddenly straightened his body and screamed, "Hua Rong, anyone can kill me in this world! You''re the only one not allowed to kill me!"


    "Why?"


    "Because I like you! I''ve never really wanted to kill you! "


    Like, what is like?


    The corner of her mouth had a mocking smile. "You want me to see you flirting with all the newbies? You want to like me? Fourth Prince, your liking is so special. Hehe, so it turns out that your people, Big Gold, have a crush on me, the Song Kingdom? ~ Could it be that decadence is your favorite? "Haha ¡­"


    She was also known as decadence, and was definitely not Song Chen''s respectful "Great Shangguan Family" ¡ª Song Huizong, that was asking for it. She did not have any sympathy or respect for him, so in front of the generals of the enemy countries, she could not pretend to be respectful and obedient.


    "There''s also Wang Junhua. You like women like that, too. Jin Wushu, what right do you have to boast that you like me? "


    She took a small step back, as if the word "like" was something filthy.


    Jin Wushu''s face slightly flushed, and said angrily: "I don''t like Wang Junhua! I even promised you that when the matter was done, I would personally hand her over to you and let you handle her as you wish. I did torture you this time, yes. But, I absolutely don''t want to kill you! Absolutely not! "When the fire was burning, I only thought of saving you, but I didn''t expect to save another woman ¡­" He reached out his hand and suddenly rolled up his sleeve, revealing a large chunk of flesh that was almost burnt black. He also revealed the black hole of various sizes on his sleeve, "Hua Rong, this was what struck you when you were being saved ¡­ At that time, I don''t know why, but as soon as the fire started, I thought that you were in your room and you had no way of escaping from the hunger strike these days ¡­ Hua Rong, I''m afraid that you will burn to death ¡­ "I''m afraid you''ll burn to death ¡­"


    Hua Rong turned her head, and did not say a word.


    His voice was filled with resentment, "Hua Rong, I just don''t believe that you really want to kill me!"


    She turned her head slowly. When she smiled, her snow-white little teeth were always faintly discernable, and her eyelashes trembled as if she had just heard a great joke, "Sigh, Fourth Prince, you''re right, I really don''t want to kill you."


    His eyes slowly lit up, not just with the joy of escape, but with the joy of recognition and affirmation. It was as if they were communicating through heart and mind. At one point in time, when she was out on a mission to Jinguo, the two of them were so friendly. The tea she brewed, her smile on the Salix, her sadness after getting injured ¡­ But, why did he reach this step?


    Obtain, want too much of the magic barrier.


    He couldn''t get past it, so the devil hiding in his heart jumped out.


    When it even defeated the true meaning of the battle, everything became so cruel and cruel, appearing in the ugliest and ugliest of postures.


    Hua Rong suddenly opened her eyes wide and said with a sweet voice, "But, if I let you go, will you let me and Penga go?"


    "Yue Pengju" seemed to be an all-pervasive gas, but when he had slightly forgotten about it, she mentioned it again. He was suddenly furious, as if he was waking up from a dream.


    In the end, she was the enemy''s wife. It was his natural nemesis''s wife.


    She stared at him and suddenly had a strange thought, her tone turning gentle: "Fourth Prince, you have sworn an oath! As long as you swear that you will never offend the Da Song again, that you will never become enemies with Roc King, and that you will never tangle with me again, I''ll let you go! "


    "¡­"


    Another bird flew through the forest, flapping its wings, and many drops of water fell, drop by drop. At this time, Jin Wushu''s hair had already been drenched, he opened his mouth, and enunciated every word: "Hua Rong, do you really like me before? "Even if it''s just a tiny bit ¡­"


    Because of the words "Jin Wushu, I like you" from that dark night on the mountain path; because of the Faintiness he had waited for after dusk; and also because of how many times she had shown mercy; he had always thought that she at least somewhat liked him.


    "¡­"


    "Hua Rong, speak! "Did you ever even like me a little bit?"


    Hua Rong pondered for a moment, then slowly said: "At least, I was very grateful to you for a while. From Liu Jia Temple, you pretended to be drunk and let me go. From the envoy, you protected me, and I am very grateful ¡­ So, when I can kill you, I''ll do my best to show mercy ¡­ Do you still remember the battle at sea? "


    I remember, there were still wounds on my shoulder. Her and Yue Pengju''s arrows, that was such a clear memory.


    He couldn''t help but cover his shoulders. He suddenly realized that she had shown mercy that time. If she hadn''t shown mercy at such a range, with her archery skills, how would she have been able to escape?


    His eyes suddenly lit up with incomparable excitement. "Hua Rong, Hua Rong ¡­"


    She shook her head, her eyes dim.


    Even so, so what?


    He and Qin Gui, who he had planted, with each step of the chess piece, were destined to be enemies with each other for the rest of their lives.


    Jin Wushu said in an extremely sincere voice, "Hua Rong, I have another reason to bring you along with me. I want you to live, not die! You should be clear that if you were to remain in Da Song, you will only have your death wish. "


    She smiled faintly: "You''re talking about Qin Gui?"


    "Right, it''s time for a political plot. You guys are not his match at all."


    "AHH!"


    "Adding Zhao Deji. All these years, I''ve seen through this Nine Kings. "He doesn''t dare to let go and fight me!"


    Hua Rong''s voice was urgent and filled with anticipation: "As long as you swear the oath, I will definitely let you go."


    For some unknown reason, despite clearly hating him to the bone, he couldn''t bring himself to do it. Maybe it was under the protection of the Liu Jia Temple? Or was it because the envoy of the Jinguo looked down on him? Or was it really his rescue at the moment of the fire?

 C289 Token

    Jin Wushu stared at her hand that was holding the blade, her hand was trembling slightly.


    His heart suddenly felt warm, but he sneered: "I''ll let you go, no matter what happens, I''ll let you go. But he would definitely not let Yue Pengju go! As long as I still have one breath, I will definitely find an opportunity to kill him! "


    His hand tightened around the wound on his waist. This was the first time he had lost his way on the sea and he was shot down by Yue Pengju. Such a great enemy, as long as he was still alive for a day, would never let him get away with it.


    Hua Rong was not surprised by his answer, everything was exactly as she expected.


    Just disappointed.


    "Fourth Prince, you are a hero. "He still won''t lie to me until now."


    He was almost screaming, "I''ve never lied to you, you''ve always lied to me. Hua Rong, you lied to me. You once said that you liked me, said that you truly liked me, but, you were all lying to me. Hua Rong, you are the liar! "


    "But, since you''re unwilling to let go of Penga, why should I let you go?"


    "Between you and I, why are you dragging Yue Pengju into this? What the hell is he? "


    "He''s my husband. I am no different from him! "


    Jin Wushu''s eyes seemed to nearly bulge out of their sockets. "I really hate myself ¡­"


    "Oh?"


    "I hate myself for always pretending to be a gentleman in front of you. I hate how I didn''t use force on you when I was still in the Liu Jia Temple. If so, your son has given birth to me. How can there be so many twists and turns? "


    A heavy slap still landed on the other side of his face.


    This slap was no longer a slight pain, but a fiery one. The blood at the corner of his mouth flowed, and even one of his teeth had fallen.


    This woman, her attacks were so heavy. Was she a woman?


    He glared at her angrily, and her eyes burned with an intense flame, like a lion about to explode ¡ª a terrible lion he had never seen before.


    However, the resentment was in his heart and he could no longer hold it in. He continued to speak, "My second brother forced Princess Maude to submit to him. My second brother often said that if you can''t get a woman''s body, then you can''t get a woman''s heart. I have always believed in myself as an expert in literature and martial arts, and since then only women have been given to me to choose from. There is no reason why I should use force against women ¡ª only I, this crown prince, can use force countless times. If we forced you, you and I, into a group, would you not give up? Unfortunately, I have eyes but could not see as I watched you marry Yue Pengju. Otherwise, what chance did he, Yue Pengju, have? What did he do for you? However, you just had to be dead set on him. If someone who gives their heart can''t get it, and Yue Pengju doesn''t give anything, then why is he even going against you? Why? Hua Rong, you stupid woman, the number one stupid woman in the world. "You will always regret it. You will definitely regret it ¡­"


    Hua Rong was in disbelief.


    What did Peng Jian do? Every time during a crisis, they would rescue him! In the most difficult days of Peng Ju''s life, he had abandoned his great future and went into seclusion at the border. He had spent his days taking care of and serving the Tiger Bone Ganoderma.


    However, she naturally would not refute Jin Wushu about these, because there was no need at all.


    "You foolish woman, the way I treat you is inferior to the position King Qin holds in your heart ¡­" When he mentioned King Qin himself, he was so furious that he almost vomited blood. As a result, he opened his mouth and spat out blood, "King Qin, this demon, this prince will definitely kill him too! If I don''t kill him in this life, I swear I won''t be a human! "


    Some of the blood fell on his shirt, some on the corner of his mouth, and some on his swollen cheek ¡ª it was like breaking silver teeth and swallowing them.


    Hua Rong stared at his battered appearance, angry to the point of almost jumping up, and said slowly: "Fourth Prince, are you trying to stall for time?"


    He really jumped up: "Hua Rong! Tell me, what plans have I used in front of you? "You say?"


    Hua Rong did not speak, she only pricked up her ears and heard the gentle breeze blowing through the forest. The weather was clear, and some of the animals that were normally hibernating jumped out one after another, jumping around happily in the forest. Some of the marmots on the ground arched high and drew on the thick, rotting leaves on the ground like a tiny whirlwind that passed by before stopping.


    There were no Horseshoe, no one chasing after them.


    Everyone chased after the cove ahead.


    Her expression suddenly changed.


    Jin Wushu had been staring at the change in her expression the entire time, and seeing her act, he laughed: "Hua Rong, I don''t know where we are either."


    "Oh?" "It''s not too far from the road outside anyway."


    In less than an hour, where could a horse escape to?


    In the end, Jin Wushu still could not hold it in and said hatefully, "Are you worried about Yue Pengju?"


    She nodded frankly.


    "Hahaha, to tell you the truth, this prince has already ambushed soldiers in the cove ahead. Yue Pengju died the moment he leaped over. As long as he passed by, there would be no escape for him... Hahaha, Hua Rong, it''s a pity that you can''t catch up, after all this time, it''s too late to stop you. "


    Seeing Hua Rong''s sudden change in expression, he was overjoyed. "Haha, Hua Rong, what are you afraid of? This is your territory, kill me whenever you want! We can kill him right now. This way, on the road to the Yellow Springs, I will have Yue Pengju as my companion and not be lonely. "Hahaha ¡­"


    Her smiling face was too complacent, Hua Rong raised her blade and cut down.


    Jin Wushu was stunned, the smile on his face froze, and blood started flowing out, he did not know if it was cold or hot, he did not feel anything. It wasn''t anger, nor was it fear, nor was it despair. It was a type of sorrow, a sorrow that seeped into the bones ¡­


    At this moment, the sun was so bright, the birds were chirping so clearly, the ancient pine was already alive, and New Year''s Eve was coming, and so was spring.


    Jin Wushu looked at the blood that was gushing out, as if it was not his.


    Hua Rong looked at the blade in her hand and then at the sword on her waist. Under the shining sunlight, the blood that dripped to the ground turned into a red petal.


    In her entire life, she had never killed someone so directly, and she rarely used a knife because women were always more sensitive to blood. What was even more unexpected was that one day, this blade was stained with the blood of an old friend.


    Old friends!


    Or an enemy.


    The knife was his. She had taken it from his waist the moment she had fallen. She had been waiting for that moment for a long time. It had been a good opportunity when he''d rushed into the sea of flames to pick her up, but she hadn''t been a match for him with her bare hands. She''d even thought of killing him midway, but she was still planning for the best timing. Thus, Yue Pengju brought this opportunity over. He was heavily injured by that arrow. He couldn''t use any strength or control his strength.


    If he didn''t act now, then when?


    Her hand moved down, almost touching that beautiful red. Her heart palpitated as she threw down her knife with a bang and turned to leave.


    Since it was his, then he might as well accompany him.


    Behind him, Jin Wushu''s body leaned on a big tree and slowly fell down.


    The tree swayed a little, and he closed his eyes, as if he had died. However, she didn''t die. Her mind was so clear. She opened her eyes wide and looked at her back.


    Hua Rong walked a few steps before stopping and saying in an extremely calm voice, "You are right, anyone in this world can kill you, but I cannot. Between you and me, I hope it''s over and that we''ll never see each other again. "


    His mouth trembled, unable to speak.


    Hua Rong suddenly turned her head and walked over. She squatted beside Yue Yang and carefully looked at him.


    In desperation, as if he felt a flash of light, he opened his eyes wide. What was she trying to do? Healing his own injuries? Bandage him?


    She stretched out her hand, and he felt a surge of joy in his heart. Was she trying to help him up? He slightly opened his mouth. He was in so much pain that he couldn''t speak. She fumbled with him.


    His armor had long since been stripped off, and his clothes were in a mess. There was a burnt smell on his clothes, and when his hands came into contact with the armor, it was almost torn apart. And because of that, her hand almost touched his half-naked body.


    A heart-wrenching pain, a strange enchantment. His body trembled strangely, half hot, half cold. The direct contact between the skin and gave off a strange warmth, as if it was the best medicine in the world.


    Her hand rested on his waist. Her hand was warm. That hand was no longer as smooth as it was before. It was clearly the result of him practicing his archery over the past two years. It was also because of this that she was gradually losing those exceptionally beautiful things ¡ª women''s most treasured looks, flower-like looks, and hands were also a part of it.


    They could no longer compare to those twenty-eight beauties who were singing and playing the zither.


    There was a price to be paid for everything.


    If she was stronger than others, her looks would gradually become worse than others ¡ª because of her diligent and diligent training.


    It was no longer soft like bone, nor was it silk of the highest quality. It was even slightly thick. He could faintly feel it on the hands of the woman he had been in contact with these days. However, there was a rough and wonderful feeling to it. It wasn''t soft at all. It rested on that piece of skin, and it was warm. It was hard to tell if the pain from that wound was healing or numbing.


    It was difficult for him to move, so he could only roll his eyes and stare at her, not knowing whether to be happy or sad.


    She actually giggled and moved her hand away from it like a child.


    He was extremely disappointed.


    A black plate appeared in her hands, with Jin Wushu''s name written on it in gold.


    Female true writing was not widespread, not to mention the Song people, even most female practitioners, and even female nobleman would not know what it was. Even if it fell on the ground, there would not be many people who would have any ideas about it, at most thinking it was just an ordinary piece of metal, and would not even look at it. Jin Wushu did not take it seriously, so he placed it on himself.


    Hua Rong looked at it carefully a few times. Actually, she didn''t know what it was, but after thinking about it again, she decided not to return it to him. Then she reached out again, to his left side.


    There were no injuries here. Even when her hand stopped moving, he could only roll his eyes and stare as she quickly removed the jade pendant from his body.


    On the jade, there was the word "Confession". It was a badge given by the Old Wolf Master, each of the princes had one each. Almost every crown prince carried this jade pendant with them, and it became one of their symbols.


    Other than these, she also found an exquisite saddlebag with a string of golden leaf inside. She was extremely pleased with herself: "Fourth Prince, I''m sorry, I took this too. When you were burning, killing and looting in the Song Kingdom, you probably never knew of homelessness, poverty and the suffering of the people. Fourth Prince, if you have no money, no followers, and no proof of your identity, if you are not as good as bandits at robbing, how will you live? Do you want to experience what it''s like to be a penniless homeless person in the tens of thousands because of the scourge of war? "

 C290 Pengju

    Hua Rong took all of these things in her hands, smiled sweetly, and said with a helpless voice: "Fourth Prince, if Qin Gui wants to kill me and Penga, I''ll use this to threaten them, okay?"


    He just rolled his eyes.


    She looked puzzled and amused.


    "You''re laughing at my innocence, aren''t you? Perhaps, the moment you turn around, you will immediately notify Qin Gui and his wife to kill me and Penga, right? "


    He gasped for breath, wanting to ask her, in that case, why not kill him with one blow? However, the wound was too painful. He had been fighting for more than ten years, and it wasn''t as if he had never been injured worse than this. But this time, the pain was not in his flesh, but in his bones.


    Hua Rong mumbled to herself, "Sigh, whether it''s useful or not, I have to leave something behind, right?"


    The smile on her face slowly disappeared, but she actually understood in her heart that the only way to eliminate the future threat was to kill Jin Wushu right now, but, why couldn''t she do it?


    Reason is one thing, but how can a person be so rational all his life?


    She saw that his eyes were fixated on the iron-like object. Her heart trembled as if he was begging her to keep it. What was this?


    She asked, "What is this? "Is that important?"


    He rolled his eyes anxiously.


    Hua Rong immediately understood that this thing was very important. She laughed and said, "Since it''s important, I won''t return it to you."


    She looked at it carefully and quickly hid it in her bosom. Ma Su was familiar with Jin Wen, if there was a chance, why not ask him?


    Seeing her actions, Jin Wushu was angry and anxious, and almost fainted.


    "Alright, Jin Wushu, you hit me, pinch me. Now, I''ll hit you and chop you. "You don''t understand, I''m a vengeful person ¡­"


    He clenched his teeth and his voice was hissing like a snake spitting out its tongue in despair, "King Qin ¡­ Then King Qin will beat you up ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was startled, and immediately understood what he meant. God knows how he knew he was hurt by King Qin.


    Yes, he had vowed to kill King Qin many times, but, ten years had passed in a flash, King Qin''s head was still on his head.


    She laughed self-deprecatingly, "I failed too badly. That''s what it means to be a woman, so I can''t make the weather. Originally, you and King Qin were both targets that I had to kill, but unfortunately ¡­ Unfortunately ¡­ "What a pity ¡­" She spoke a few words of pity, but she could not continue. Her expression was gloomy.


    After a long while, she finally said, "I won''t kill you today, but I know that in the future, Pengju and I will most likely die in your hands!"


    She looked into his eyes as she said this.


    He caught her eye.


    Both of them were shocked in their hearts, especially Hua Rong, who suddenly had a terrifying strong intuition. It was a woman''s natural instinct.


    The terrible feeling almost overwhelmed her, and her hand went to the knife on the ground again.


    Kill him and eliminate all future troubles!


    Kill him.


    At this moment, killing intent filled her eyes. Even when she had just chopped down with his blade, Jin Wushu had never seen such a profound killing intent.


    She really wanted to kill him.


    He slowly closed his eyes and opened them again only to see that her hand had already left his hand. She stood up straight. "Fine, fine ¡­"


    She turned around, and he once again issued a gurgling sound. "Hua Rong ¡­"


    Hua Rong shook her head and sighed: "I wonder if Wu Qimai and the others will come to save you. But I estimate that he is definitely not a match for Pengju. Sigh, if you were here, your ambush might succeed. But Wu Qimai, he is way too far away from you. "There''s no need to even mention comparing it with Penga ¡­"


    Every time he heard "Yue Pengju", he would close his eyes and pretend to be asleep.


    "Wen Long has gone far away. I know I can''t catch up." However, Fourth Prince, since you love him, please consider Master Lu and his wife. If you don''t want him to grow up to be a servant and a servant with a soft bone, and don''t want him to be the second Qin Gui, please don''t let a woman like Wang Junhua nurture him. This is my last request to you. "


    With that, she turned and left. This time, despite his chattering, she never looked back.


    Jin Wushu''s body had already completely slid to the ground, as he stared blankly at his own hand. That slash was so accurate, the thumb and forefinger of his right hand fell to the ground together, blood still bubbling out.


    He was a martial artist, and had fought all year round. He was used to wielding a saber, and used to drawing the bow. However, his hand had been completely crippled. From now on, he would no longer be proud of fighting.


    His fingers were linked to his heart, and he was in extreme pain. Beads of sweat dripped down from his forehead and ran down his face to his mouth. They were salty and hot. Slowly, his entire body became numb.


    However, he still opened his eyes. That red figure was getting further and further away. His jet-black hair shone with a peculiar radiance in the morning sun. He was in high spirits, as if he was a rising fairy in the forest.


    She did not look back. No matter how he died, it no longer seemed important.


    He slowly watched her back completely disappear into the forest. His vision had completely collapsed. The wound on his waist and the pain from his broken finger finally exploded together. He couldn''t hold on any longer and fell to the ground like a spinning top.


    In front of him was a slightly wide wasteland, with withered and yellowed grass, low shrubs, and a clear view of the sun. One could even see tiny lumps of snow on the evergreen shrubs that didn''t melt in time, quietly melting and turning into droplets of water, one drop at a time, reflecting rainbow-colored light.


    In the distance, there was actually a wild La Mei. It was a bare flower without any leaves, and it exuded a rich fragrance. It was as if the entire tree had bloomed.


    Hua Rong walked forward quickly, not stopping at all. When she passed by the flower tree, she casually jumped and broke off a flower branch, holding it in her hand.


    The wind blew back in the sound of running, breathing its fragrance in the clear air.


    The air was so fresh, the heart so light, it was a relief to be free. It was as easy as the sea and the sky.


    So, the feeling of being a prisoner was this unbearable.


    The joy of being free was so vivid.


    Even the worry and anxiety for her husband''s safety couldn''t suppress this feeling of relief.


    She listened to the wind in her ears as she dashed forward. Her entire body was filled with boundless strength, as if once she rushed out, she would see Pengju when she reached the main road and would rush towards her.


    On the road, the tracks on the horses'' hooves were so clear, and there was some fresh horse manure, which had just been passed by the army.


    But there was no one there.


    The road was littered with corpses, as well as sabers, spears, and arrows, all left behind by those who had died in battle. She picked up a bow that was just right for her, and an arrow quiver from the side and slung it over her back.


    She stood on the road and looked at the distant cove. Right now, the wind was calm and the waves were silent. There was absolutely no aftereffects of the fierce battle. Anxiety and worry caused the happy mood to become perturbed. He looked around and found a flat leaf by the roadside and put it in his mouth.


    It was a kind of leaf flute she had learned at sea, when she was seventeen and he no more than thirteen, and they were like little mice that could be eaten by a cat at any time, hiding in a coincidentally discovered cozy cove of spring flowers, making little rafts for sneaking away. Only at that time, when he was working, would he be able to alleviate the prison slaves'' fear and be filled with yearning for freedom.


    Nothing can stop my yearning for freedom!


    The King Qin did not understand, nor did Jin Wushu. In a certain region, they were all absolute rulers, kings who could control the fates of others and women as they wished. However, he did not like to be dictated by anyone ¡ª just like his parents and relatives who would die without a burial if they lost their lives.


    Each person was supposed to take control of their own destiny. Before her parents died, she didn''t understand. After their deaths, she understood. Even though he was helpless, he still had to fight.


    If he fought, even if he died and failed, there would always be a tiny bit of hope.


    If they did not fight, they would definitely be eternal puppets and toys.


    She hated the feeling.


    Whether it was the King Qin or Jin Wushu, they always hated Yue Pengju, and always thought that it was because of him that they refused to marry. Even more so, they didn''t understand that even if he didn''t have Yue Pengju, he would rather marry a peddler or mountain woodcutter than to marry them. He and Penga just happened to bump into each other when the flowers were blooming. Not a step earlier, not a step later.


    Her heart grew warm as she thought of Pengju''s words, "Elder sister ¡­" Fortunately for her, the experience of her years in the army had left her running along the tracks of her horse''s hooves, whistling that kind of whistle.


    The sun at noon.


    Warm.


    Hua Rong was already running like mad, sweating profusely when she suddenly stopped in her tracks and listened to the Horseshoe s running opposite her. And at the back, the equally agile Horseshoe.


    Two groups of people were moving towards them.


    She did not lose her mind from her anxiety. She quietly hid under a large bush by the roadside, her palms sweating from anxiety. Who would it be? Peng Ju? Liu Lin army? Jin Wushu''s men? At this moment, what was the outcome of the battle between the two sides?


    The first to arrive was the person at the back, dressed in crimson military uniform with silver armor on his head. He was Liu Lin''s pseudoQi army. However, this group of people was exhausted and the leader of the group was a good general.


    Hua Rong stuck closely to the bush, and did not make the slightest sound. If the enemy discovered him, there would be no way out.


    Just then, a group of people rushed over. She could clearly see from where she was hiding that it was Yue Pengju with seven or eight arrows stabbed into her body.


    She almost screamed out loud when she saw that Yue Pengju was already facing his boss.


    The two of them exchanged blows, and after a few exchanges, she could already see that Pengju was severely injured, so she suddenly leapt up and shot out an arrow. As the battle raged on, the back of his head was struck hard. Without even making a sound, he toppled onto the ground.


    She did not stop and continued shooting. pseudo-Qi army, who was already weak, thought that he had been ambushed, and when he saw that his general had been defeated, he turned around and ran away.


    Just as Yue Pengju was about to chase after him, he heard a familiar voice, full of surprise and anxiety.


    He raised his head. In front of him, a red figure dashed over. Both of his eyes were sparkling, as bright as a Morning Star. His heart relaxed and his body swayed. He couldn''t hold on any longer and fell to the ground.


    She took a step forward to help him up, her hands touching the arrows, unable to hug him.

 C291 injury severity

    Only by shooting Jin Wushu''s arrow would he have the chance to turn the tide and win the battle. But the price he had to pay, was even greater than Jin Wushu''s.


    When Hua Rong saw his situation clearly, her tears almost fell, as she spoke incoherently: "Pengju, what''s wrong ¡­"


    He smiled, tired but happy, like a man in a drought, seeing the oasis of the desert.


    Clear Spring.


    Far away, the raging flames above the Zhizhou Prefecture were already only left with a puff of smoke.


    Here, they welcomed the Song Kingdom''s first three thousand strong army. They were all the army of the Xiangyang that Yue Pengju had gathered at Wing Wang and were preparing in the middle.


    They had sent out their search for a wife, and annihilated pseudo-Qi army, both at the same time. What was most rare was that Zhao Deji did not send anyone to stop them. If it was in the past, whenever the Song Jun took the initiative to attack, or if it was a fake Golden Army, he would immediately hand over the edict, wanting to "treat peace as the most precious thing".


    And because of this, after Liu Lin''s army was dragged around by the King Qin, once they returned, they met this group of elite Song Jun who were rushing over to kill them. Their momentum was great, after being ambushed multiple times, they discovered that the Fourth Prince was gone, so they could only lead their troops and flee. Hua Rong and her wife met a group of people who were fleeing from the army. At this point, the pseudoQi army had all left Red Leaf Town, and the two prefectures that had temporarily fallen during the mutiny with Miao Liu had all been retracted.


    The soldiers were clearing the field after the fire.


    Yue Pengju set fire to the granary only at the supply depot. The goal was to cut off the camouflage supply and didn''t dare to fight with Song Jun for long periods of time. However, the King Qin did not care that much. Fires were set in every direction and the entire city was in panic. It was also because of this that the chaos accelerated, and the false defeat accelerated.


    Even though it was more effective, countless women and children were burned to death in the flames of war. Especially the tricks that Liu Lin had brought along with the army ¡ª ¡ª songbird, where no one came to save him and more than half of them died.


    Zhang Xian took charge of the daily recovery. According to Yue Pengju''s usual practice, he would cover every family member of the deceased for 10 yuan and recruit them into his community.


    Smoke curled up in the air.


    A quiet village.


    Yue Pengju sat on a lone stool, his upper body bare.


    He held a large bowl of scalpels in his hand and tilted his head back to drink them all in one gulp. There was a grunt in his throat and a scowl of broad brows. But he looked so strange that he didn''t have any eyebrows at all.


    Hua Rong had never seen a person without eyebrows before, but she felt that his expression was really funny.


    However, his eyes were tightly shut, and he looked like he was about to fall asleep. It was too dangerous to let him sleep now.


    Hua Rong then burst out laughing, "Pengju, you''re so funny ¡­"


    He heard her soft voice, so familiar, in his ears, a voice like the most gentle moment of charm, like the most charming moment of gentleness.


    His eyelids fluttered, but it was difficult to open them.


    Hua Rong quietly went behind him, and while he was raising her neck, she quickly took the opportunity to pull out three arrows.


    Pain. His eyes flew open and closed, and he was sweating profusely.


    Hua Rong seemed to be able to see his expression, and suddenly leaned on his neck and blew lightly. She whispered softly into his ear, "Does it hurt ¡­"


    Before he could answer, she pulled out another four arrows. Before his scream could escape his throat, the burning red alcohol rained down on the snow-white kernels and covered his wound.


    Hua Rong tilted her head and looked at her from the side. Sweat poured down her face as she tightly held onto her hand without letting go as she said in a weak voice, "Sister Shi Qi, I''m in so much pain ¡­"


    This voice didn''t sound like it belonged to him, but to the young Lu Wenlong, who seemed to be in pain from being thrown on the ground.


    A soft feeling rippled through her heart, causing Hua Rong to feel sad yet funny. Before he could reply, her body softened and she fainted.


    Even someone who had been beaten down by iron would not be able to endure such suffering.


    His hand still gripped hers tightly, but she couldn''t break it. Hua Rong did not argue and called for a guard to come along with him. The two carefully helped him onto the bed, the blanket that had already been warmed up a long time ago was warm and scalding. However, his body wasn''t boiling hot. Instead, it was getting colder and colder.


    The guard serving him at the side had long finished brewing the medicine, and only after Hua Rong poured a large bowl for him to drink, did she sit beside him.


    Only at this moment did the people who had been looking for him hurriedly feel the change. The people fled in all directions. There were no military doctors during the urgent march, so it was considered lucky that a guard had gone out for half a day to hire a doctor.


    The doctor checked Yue Pengju''s pulse, then inspected his wound, seeing that Hua Rong had already done a simple job, he was very satisfied, and praised: "Madam knows about medicine too? It was handled well. "If I had been any later, I''m afraid it would have been even more serious ¡­"


    Since Hua Rong had joined the army, both Penga and herself had been injured frequently, so usually when they were reading the medical books, especially during the year where they recuperated at the border of Oolong Town, the couple had almost become half doctors.


    She watched carefully as the doctor took out an ancestral brown plaster and applied it to Pengju. After smearing the medicine and bandaging it, she gave the doctor a generous amount of consultation fee s. When the doctor heard that she was a famous general, he was very happy and thanked her: "I do not dare to take Yue Xiang Gong''s consultation fee s ¡­"


    Hua Rong smiled: "Old sir, thank you for your hard work, how can I reject you?"


    The doctor replied with a straight face, "I am practicing medicine in the countryside and I live a stable life. But ever since Golden Army and pseudo-Qi army came, they did not have a single peaceful day. Both of my sons were killed by the rebels. They had always hoped for the Wang Shi to raise their troops and retreat. I have long heard of the great name of the Yue Xiang Gong, and have the honour of treating him ¡­ "


    Hua Rong replied respectfully: "Thank you for your trust, Sir."


    The doctor firmly refused to accept the consultation fee and only asked: "Madam, is the imperial court going to declare war on the abductors? "As long as we kill and retreat, I''ll avenge my son ¡­"


    "Old mister, don''t worry. The imperial government will do its best to protect the people of Song Kingdom. "


    The doctor was overjoyed. He was unwilling to accept the consultation fee no matter what, so he flew away.


    Hua Rong personally saw him to the door. Her heart was deeply worried. Did the Son of Heaven really have the courage and boldness to fight against the prisoners today? Is there? Is there?


    How many exiled citizens had high hopes for the Wang Shi''s Northern Setting Central Plains?


    But, Zhao Deji, how could he live up to such expectations?


    Yue Pengju laid on his bed unconscious. After forcing himself to drink two big bowls of porridge, he went back to the house to accompany. The sky had already darkened. She had been busy for a while, and after sitting for so long, her body was covered in sweat. Only then did she feel cold. As he touched Yue Pengju, his entire body was also ice-cold.


    She was anxious. He was seriously injured, and if he didn''t get warm, he was in danger.


    She covered him with several quilts, but he was still stiff and cold, his eyes closed.


    Anxious, he was suddenly hit by a flash of inspiration. He lifted up a bit of the blanket and stripped off his clothes. Then, he took off his clothes and went to bed, hugging his waist tightly.


    His entire body quivered as if he was holding a huge block of ice.


    She managed to turn his body so that his chest was close to hers, so that his hands and feet were numb with the cold.


    She smiled in the darkness and hugged him even more tightly. She only felt tired, incomparably tired. Only now did she remember that after so many days of ''hunger strike'', her body had already reached its limit.


    Hua Rong was awoken by the sound of firecrackers.


    However, his eyelids were still tired. In a daze, his body was pressed against the warm and thick chest. He felt extremely relaxed, peaceful and safe. It had been a long time since he had last experienced such comfort.


    She warmed the quilt, ignored the noise outside, and continued to sleep while crawling up the quilt.


    After a long while, she suddenly felt a warm gaze and opened her eyes. She laughed tiredly: "Pengju, you''re awake."


    His voice was hoarse as he embraced the soft body in his arms. His "arms" were so strange, his whole body was in pain, he couldn''t use his strength, she was the one who wrapped his hands around her waist.


    She reached out her hand to stroke his bald brows and couldn''t help but laugh. "Pengju, your current appearance is so funny ¡­"


    He had no idea that his eyebrows had been scorched, that he had become a man without eyebrows. Only when he was touched by her soft hand did he know the reason. Seeing her smile so happily, he also grinned, as if his whole body was no longer in so much pain.


    He slowly moved his arm. His almost numb arm gradually gained a bit of strength. Following her example, he also touched her crescent-shaped eyebrows. The two of them crossed their arms and touched each other''s eyebrows. It seemed that their actions were very strange.


    Hua Rong snorted again, "Are my eyebrows still there?"


    "Yes, he''s still here."


    "Hehe, Pengju, are you going to find me in the fire for being burned?"


    He nodded.


    "I knew it. Look, there are a total of eight injuries on his body. In order to recuperate properly, it will take at least half a year. "


    He raised his eyebrows, but it was "no eyebrows". His expression was even more ridiculous. "It can''t be?"


    "Sigh, half a year is half a year. As long as I can survive, it''s already not bad." She was genuinely happy that as long as everyone was alive, it was better than anything else. So it turned out that he was getting more and more afraid of death. Actually, who would really want to die?


    But losing a son was inevitable.


    He and her wife looked at each other with the same feelings. Although they had only been together for more than a year, their relationship with this child had already grown deep. The child''s small laughter had brought the two of them so much happiness, especially those days when Hua Rong was recuperating. For this reason, she specialized in making clothes and hats for her children from the uninterested red knit. Unexpectedly, they parted at night. It was unknown when they would meet again.


    Hua Rong sighed: "I hope that Jin Wushu will always treat him well."


    Yue Pengju also sighed: "I''m not worried about that. Jin Wushu was always sincere towards his children. He would never treat him badly. "


    Yue Pengju also grinned widely. As he did not have eyebrows, his smile was also very strange. His hand that could already move lightly slid down his wife''s face, stopping at her soft neck. It had been too long since he last saw such a wonderful body. Although he was already as familiar as if he was his own, at this moment, he felt his heart palpitating.


    Hua Rong''s face flushed red. She lightly patted his hand and spat at him in a low voice, "Where''s your wound ¡­"

 C292 17 elder sister

    His voice was so gentle, "Big Sister Shi Qi, it''s been a long time since I last saw you ¡­"


    Her voice dropped even lower. "Then you have to get better quickly."


    "Ha, it''s all external injuries. "In the past, these injuries were all common occurrence. I will quickly recover, you can rest assured."


    "Nonsense, how can it be all right? Seven or eight. You must take good care of it. You must not drink, you must not use any strength, and you must not worry about anything else. "


    He sighed, "Is Big Sister Shi Qi worrying about me?"


    "Yes." "From now on, you have to listen to me. Whatever I call you, you do. If you dare to disobey me ¡­" She straightened her body, then remembered that her body was empty. She blushed and lowered her head to bury herself in his arms.


    He laughed out loud, and her face turned red as she changed the topic, "Pengju, it''s New Year''s Eve again. How are we going to pass this time?"


    "I really want to go out with you."


    Hua Rong expressed her doubt: "Can you?"


    Yue Pengju rolled over, and actually stretched out his hands to hug her shoulders, laughing as he said: "What kind of ointment did I use on my body? "Seems to be very effective."


    Hua Rong stared at him blankly. Even if it was some sort of immortal medicine, how could it recover overnight? But the feeling of warmth and security between his arms and shoulders was too good. Although she was afraid of touching his wound, she still had to lean on it for a while before she could sit up and smile. "I''ll get up and get you something to eat."


    His voice was coquettish. "No! Someone did it, you accompany me. "


    "How can others match up to my own hands? Today is the new year. "


    "No!" I don''t care what we eat, you have to be by my side. "


    was angry and amused at the same time. When she was injured, she turned into a cute and flirtatious person, she secretly sighed, this time around, was the one who planned the transformation from Miao Liu Bing to. In the end, Pengju was heavily injured, and Jin Wushu himself had lost a hand. He could only sigh that he was safe and sound this time around. But who was the final winner?


    She still did not know about Qin Gui being captured. She frowned and sighed: "Pengju, how did you find this place?"


    Yue Pengju suddenly remembered that he had captured Qin Gui. Fortunately, he had arranged for Zhang Xian to wait beforehand. As for how to release it, he had to put in a lot of effort to avoid Qin Gui temporarily finding an excuse to backfire.


    He told her about capturing Qin Gui. Hua Rong was overjoyed, and only clapped: "Hahaha, Qin Gui should be tidying up like this. "But, if this person doesn''t die, he will be a disaster in the end."


    However, with Qin Gui''s rank as a second rank official, killing him in one go would not be easy. Currently, he was only left to suffer a slight loss and had only managed to obtain some clues from him. However, a long-term solution was also not an option. Moreover, he might even be promoted to a first rank great official and become the Prime Minister. If that was the case, then things were not going well. But how could we decide what Zhao Deji was thinking?


    Yue Pengju slowly said, "When I was looking for you, I met with a strange matter."


    "Oh?"


    "Liu Lin''s army suddenly went missing, allowing me to catch my breath and catch up to Jin Wushu. Otherwise, it would be impossible to catch up. I think it''s because when I checked the corpses on the roadside, some of them were actually cut by blades. Those are wounds that can only be obtained by using a unique treasured blade that''s used by the King Qin ¡­ "


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "Didn''t he leave?"


    "I think he''s still around here."


    Every time Hua Rong heard news of the King Qin, she did not know how to open her mouth. It wasn''t that she wasn''t worried about his safety, but that he knew that if he was around, it would be to rescue him. But, what could she do if she really saw him?


    Yue Pengju was also worried about the King Qin, but seeing his wife''s expression, he could not say anything.


    Seeing her husband frown, Hua Rong did not want to make him unhappy. She suddenly lowered her head and kissed him. Yue Pengju suddenly received an "attack". The intimate relationship between husband and wife that he hadn''t seen for a long time was suddenly stirred, he wanted to slowly sit up, but was pressed down by Hua Rong on his shoulders, her face flushed red against his chest: "If you don''t hurry up and get better, I''ll ignore you ¡­"


    He stroked his wife''s soft hair. It was sweeter than eating the best honey in the world.


    On this day, there was an orderly who brought the New Year''s meal. It was nothing more than the local winter dishes, such as vegetables, and the taste of cured food. The two of them were not picky with their food, but they felt that the various foods here tasted good. They ate with relish and then, for the entire day, the two of them had been playing a game of chess on the bed.


    After a dozen consecutive exchanges, Hua Rong still lost miserably. Seeing that she looked sad and happy, Yue Pengju laughed to himself and decided to take a few steps randomly. Hua Rong finally won, and happily turned over to sit in front of him, hugging his head, and gave him a big kiss.


    Yue Pengju laughed out loud: "If I had known that I would be rewarded if I lost, why would I have lost a few more times?"


    Only now did Hua Rong know that he was deliberately letting him win, and so she angrily hit him on the shoulder.


    He put his arm around her and said softly, "One more reward, will you?"


    "Hmph."


    Her grunt was blocked by his mouth, and they laughed.


    The winter sun, like a belated beauty, slowly descended before reaching the top of the treetops. The sky turned into a kind of soft and dim color. The surrounding wind was so cold that it was bone-piercing.


    He could faintly hear the sounds of firecrackers in his ears. The Chinese New Year''s Eve was coming.


    The Golden Man calculated the time by watching how many times the grass turn green. Only now did he start using the traditions of the Song Kingdom and learn a little about festivals. Although Jin Wushu didn''t have as strong of a feeling as the Han Chinese towards this new year, he still felt sad when he heard the faint sounds of popping bamboo in this place.


    The wounds on his body had all congealed, and the pain from his severed finger had temporarily passed. Everything had become numb. He had fainted for an unknown period of time. When he woke up, he was lying on the cold ground like a stray dog that was about to die.


    A cold wind blew and evening came. He knew that if he didn''t go out now, he would die here. He slowly struggled to get up. Fortunately, he was dressed in Chinese clothing, so he wouldn''t attract too much attention when he walked out. The pseudo-Qi army team was really unlucky. He had long guessed that they would not be able to rely on him, so he didn''t return and only walked forward slowly, hoping that Wu Qimai and the others would come back to look for him.


    He staggered out of the forest. There was a road in front of him, and not far away was a house. He remembered that not only was he alone, but he also had no money and only had a dagger with him.


    He hid his dagger in the tattered robe beneath him. His hair was disheveled and his body was covered in blood, as if he was a Blood Sucking General that had suddenly appeared in the forest. Fortunately, no one in the vicinity passed by, otherwise they would have been scared half to death.


    He walked a few miles, but saw smoke curling in front of him. Originally, they were a few brave commoners who couldn''t leave their hometowns, so no matter how difficult it was, they still had to spend the new year. It was time to light a fire and make dinner.


    He really wanted to find something to eat, but he remembered Hua Rong''s words, "If you become a homeless person with no money, Fourth Prince, what can you do?"


    He smiled bitterly. He really was a tramp.


    It was just that, hateful, hateful ¡­ that he hated these crafty Chinese. Especially Hua Rong, who actually pretended to be a hunger strike to numb him and turn the tables on him when he was at a disadvantage.


    Yue Pengju''s shot and her slash, these two husband and wife, complemented each other well.


    The anger in his heart intensified, and he almost went into a rage. He raised his dagger and quietly approached the house. He had to eat, or else he would starve to death.


    Still, he approached carefully. In front of him was a shabby little house, topped by the dried straw from the south after harvesting the rice, and a wall of earth covered with the marks of withering creeper vines.


    He quietly proceeded forward and knocked on the door as he watched the smoke rising into the air.


    After a long while, a old man opened the door and looked at him in surprise, "Guest, you ¡­"


    "I came across a group of fake Qi bandits and was injured by them. I beg you, sir, to take care of them for a night ¡­" Seeing such a suffering person, he thought about it and said, "Sigh, this old one''s family is poor, and I don''t have enough to live on, but I''ll still give you a bowl of food to eat ¡­"


    He invited Jin Wushu in, and saw that there was a huge pot of porridge steaming in the pot, but it was very clear, and the rice grains could be counted.


    old man gave a bowl to him, but he did not care about the heat, and immediately drank a mouthful. After drinking half a bowl, his body finally started to feel a bit hot. But how could he eat this much porridge? He looked around and knew that the Song people valued the New Year very much. Why didn''t this old man have any other food?


    The old man only complained about the brutality of the bandit army. Jin Wushu had been living a life of wealth ever since he was born, and when he reached adulthood, he was rich and powerful, living a luxurious life in the army. He initially wanted to ask the old man if there were any other dishes and wine, but remembering that he did not have any money to bestow them upon him, he did not speak, and only drank the porridge in silence.


    Just as he drank a bowl, he heard the sound of Horseshoe. His expression changed, but old man''s face was filled with panic: "Not good, could it be that more thieves have come?"


    The moment the pseudo-Qi army occupied the place, they went through a vicious search and plunder. Everyone suffered greatly and the moment they heard the Horseshoe s, they thought that it was all a feint. old man was afraid, Jin Wushu''s hand secretly held onto the dagger, he looked around, but he did not find any place to hide.


    He did not have much time to think, seeing that the door to the room was lightly opened, he quickly stepped out, gesturing to the old man to remain silent.


    Then the door banged.


    When the old man opened the door, he saw a big fellow at the door. His eyes were as big as a leopard''s and his voice was loud like a bell, "I''m hungry. If you have good wine and food, why don''t you ¡­" he said, throwing over a large chunk of silver.


    When old man saw that there were two or three people following behind this stranger, he originally thought that it was a bandit. He did not expect to actually take the initiative to pay, and was overjoyed.


    Jin Wushu was complaining incessantly behind the door as he recognized the voice of the King Qin long ago. He deliberately plotted to kill King Qin, and this was definitely not at such a time. As long as he found out, he would definitely die. He hid behind a pile of haystacks behind the door of firewood, not daring to make a sound. He could only pray that the old man would not reveal his information or King Qin and the others would hurry up and leave.


    King Qin and the others entered and saw a big pot of porridge.


    old man received a large chunk of silver, he bowed and said, "This little one still has a little bit of cured flavor, I will immediately honor this grandpa ¡­"


    When King Qin and the others entered, they thought that it was some kind of stone tablet. Only now did they realize that it was him who had hidden it, and it was obvious that it was prepared to deal with those fake bandits.

 C293 blind

    He opened the pot. Inside was a large, cold plate of cooked bacon and a large bowl of wild bracken. old man said, "We originally killed a pig, but we were robbed clean by the bandits. We only left this one piece, which is my winter rations ¡­"


    Jin Wushu could see it clearly from behind and cursed at this old man for being so stingy and reluctant to take it out. Without waiting for old man to make a move, Liu Wu and the others took three big bowls and scooped up three bowls of porridge.


    Although the old man felt heartache after receiving the silver, seeing them tear up the dried meat piece by piece, it was hungry to the point of drooling. When King Qin saw him like this, he tore off a piece and threw it to him. He took it happily but did not eat it.


    old man stood to the side while holding his sleeves, he casually asked: "old man, how much does your house have?"


    old man cried, "I died for three years. A son being dragged into the army by the pseudo-Qi army, will die in a few days ¡­ "


    King Qin suddenly stood up and grabbed his collar, "old thief, how dare you spout nonsense? I just came in and saw two bowls on your table. "Why are you using two pairs of chopsticks alone?"


    Jin Wushu, who was behind the door of firewood, heard that this rough guy was actually so rough that his heart was about to burst out of his chest. The King Qin was not Hua Rong, but his life and death enemy. He had no relationship with him, and there was no way for a "woman''s benevolence" to appear.


    old man was strangled to the point where he was unable to breathe, and anxiously said: "Calm down, uncle! "Uncle, listen to me ¡­"


    King Qin loosened his collar slightly, causing Liu Wu and the rest to stand up with their hands on the guy, looking around vigilantly at their surroundings.


    old man was so scared that he stammered, "Everyone, I''m not sure. Just now, a passerby was also hurt by the bandits and was riddled with scars. Seeing that he was pitiful, they gave him a bowl of porridge.


    The King Qin asked sternly: "Where is he? "Quick, shout them out for us to meet."


    old man was pushed aside and staggered to the side of the door. Liu Wu followed his gaze and rushed to the door of the house.


    There was no sound from all around as Liu Wu kicked open the door of firewood and jumped out.


    At this moment, the sky had long since turned dark and there was no moon. A few pale stars hung in the sky above his head. It was quiet and indistinct, and very soon, it would be gone. The sky was completely dark.


    Liu Wu was very careful. In the darkness, he could not see anything.


    King Qin suddenly jumped out and shouted, "Quickly chase, it must be that bastard Jin Wushu ¡­"


    He raised his saber and jumped out to give chase. However, he could already hear the faint sounds of running footsteps in front of him. It was so fast that it felt like the body of a person walking on the streets was very heavy.


    In this shock, Jin Wushu actually ran into the King Qin when he was at the end of his road, his third soul first lost two souls. He no longer had time to think, as he turned around and fled. With his life on the line, he drank another bowl of hot porridge and recovered a little of his strength. He ran so fast that even he could not believe his ears.


    It was as if a fly had flown on top of a glass. It was so bright outside, but there was no way out. There was no other way.


    As he ran, he could even hear the wound on his waist splitting open. His left hand was trembling as he touched the dagger ¡ª his right hand was already crippled, and he couldn''t even hold the dagger anymore.


    At this moment, for some reason, he thought of the moonlight that covered the sky.


    He thought of the beautiful bridge called "light smoke bridge", the gentle moonlight, and the man with fluttering white clothes.


    It was like a dream. He didn''t expect that in the end, he had jumped into the trap he had dug and would never be able to get out.


    He was sweating profusely from running, but he heard the sounds of the Horseshoe behind him. It was the King Qin and the others chasing him.


    Golden Man was able to sweep across Da Song because of its speed. Now, even if it was reversed, the Fourth Prince would be chased like a stray dog by a few insignificant cavalrymen.


    Black, pitch black.


    He suddenly stopped and hid behind a bush in front of him like a leopard cat.


    King Qin and the others lost their direction. Liu Wu lit a torch and shouted, "Great King, it looks like there''s only one person ¡­"


    "Where did this bastard go?"


    "He''s not an earth type grandchild, why would he know earth escape?"


    Everyone cursed as their sharp eyes searched behind the trees and bushes on both sides. They were afraid that they would fall into a trap, so they were very careful.


    Jin Wushu hid behind the shrubs, when suddenly, King Qin pulled out his blade and hacked away the Dongpo towel that he had temporarily wrapped up with shreds of cloth.


    As the King Qin chopped towards them, Jin Wushu breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, a cold wind blew and the blade came back again. He could no longer hide. He rolled on the ground, making a rustling sound.


    King Qin laughed out loud. "A turtle can live after all. This old man knew that you would be hiding here pretending to be a turtle ¡­"


    Naturally, he would not be like Hua Rong who talked about morality and righteousness. While cursing, he did not hesitate and continued to attack the black figure on the ground, "Jin Wushu, quickly tell me, where''s Hua Rong ¡­ Where is Hua Rong ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu rolled again, and luckily he escaped death. Although the grass was wide, he could not roll anymore, and in the desperate situation, he was like a furious wild wolf rising to the top, he raised his dagger and stabbed it at King Qin''s chest.


    At this time, Liu Wu and the rest had already arrived. Under the light of the fire, the King Qin recognized Jin Wushu and was overjoyed.


    Seeing the dagger pierce into his chest, King Qin knew that he was fighting in a battle where both parties were heavily injured, and shouted: "Are you courting death? "I was just about to kill you ¡­"


    Although Jin Wushu fought to the death with him, unfortunately, the difference between the two of them was too great, and they were not King Qin''s match at all. With a "Dang" sound, his dagger fell to the ground, and King Qin''s large blade had already slashed onto his chest, "Quickly tell me where Hua Rong is, and I will give you a quick death, and kill you with one slash. "Otherwise, I''ll cut you 108 times, causing your entire body to fester, and you''ll still be alive ¡­"


    Jin Wushu felt a warm feeling in his chest. His vision went black, but he could still hear the Horseshoe s clearly.


    When the King Qin heard this, the expression on the Horseshoe''s face changed. Liu Wu shouted, "This is bad, your Majesty ¡­"


    In the dark night, he could hear the swishing of arrows.


    King Qin anxiously waved his blade to sweep away the arrows, but Jin Wushu took the chance and landed on the ground, rolled again, and rolled a few feet away. King Qin was about to capture him again when he saw flames in front of him. arrow cluster were like rain as dozens of horses and horses shot over. The one leading them was Wu Qimai.


    Jin Wushu was overjoyed, using his last bit of strength to whistle.


    Wu Qimai shouted in female True Language, "Fourth Prince!"


    King Qin was about to catch Jin Wushu again, but he was pushed away by Liu Wu, "My King, it''s too late ¡­"


    With the arrows flying towards them, King Qin and the others could only turn into hedgehogs if they were slightly slower. They had no choice but to turn around and flee.


    Wu Qimai did not chase after them, he reined his horse, and followed the sounds to the grass, under the bright torches, he could see a large pile of dried up yellow grass, Jin Wushu''s hair was disheveled, his clothes were torn all over, and the blood on his chest area had already drenched his clothes.


    He was shocked and kneeled down to hug him. "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was already on the verge of death, "Quick, quick, quickly go back ¡­"


    Two thick sticks were intertwined with dried branches. Jin Wushu was lying on the shaky "stretcher" right now, hurriedly escaping in the darkness. Next to him were the dozens of cavalrymen he had arranged to protect himself. Ever since the battle at sea, he had been careful to give himself a safe retreat. It was because of this that he had been able to escape this tribulation.


    The feeling of King Qin''s big blade pressing against his chest was still very distinct. He opened his eyes and looked at the starry sky.


    She was wearing the thick robe that Wu Qimai and the others had taken off, but she still felt a chill in her heart, one that was even more miserable than when she was escaping from the sea. A crackling sound of firecrackers could be heard, followed by a continuous sound. Only then did he realize that the sky in the east was already starting to turn white, and the sky was about to brighten.


    Today was Da Song''s New Year''s Eve.


    One year apart from the sound of firecrackers


    The spring breeze brought warmth to Tu Su.


    eyes of thousands of families


    Always replacing the old with the new.


    This was a poem written by the Prime Minister of the Da Song, the great scholar Wang Anshi. When he had first read it, he had always been thinking about what "New Year''s Eve" was. How exactly did the Song people spend New Year''s Eve?


    Carrying boundless yearning, he saw Jing Kang, who he passed the time with the girl he finally found in the Liu Jia Temple''s camp. A few years had passed since the beginning of time, and now that they met again, they were already dead.


    A kernels was wrapped around his severed finger and was pulled behind it along with the wound on his shoulder, maintaining a stable condition.


    He looked at the place where his finger was cut off. The world of heroes, this was the end?


    Tears suddenly began to fall from his eyes. He looked at the sky and the grass, which were turning whiter and whiter. He only wanted to see that spring was coming and that he would never stop.


    He could not become the master of this land, and he could not just rush by.


    King Qin and Jin Wushu''s feud was short. They were originally just about to celebrate his arrival, but they were slaughtered halfway by Wu Qimai and even the duck that was cooked flew away.


    He was extremely depressed, so he held his broadsword without saying a word.


    Liu Wu also sighed: "Fourth Prince''s luck is simply too good ¡­"


    King Qin spat on the ground in hatred. Damn, this Jin Wushu really should not die, every time he was at the end of his road, he would escape for him. Once in the sea, now in the sea, if he were to look for such a good opportunity again, he might not know when it would be.


    He hacked down heavily on a large tree at his side and cried out in alarm. The bird''s nest was probably shattered by the impact. It let out a wail and scattered in all directions ¡­


    It didn''t matter if Jin Wushu died, but what about the little girl? What if it was still in his hands?


    He said hatefully, "It''s all because of this brat, Yue Pengju. He values Zhao Deji even more than his wife. "It''s really blind for a girl to marry him ¡­"


    Originally, Hua Rong was the one who forced herself to enter the palace, he knew that was the case.

 C294 change

    Liu Wu was still somewhat of a Guest: "Ma Su said that Yue Xiang Gong has already brought people out to search, and would definitely not care about Madame Yue ¡­" What he originally wanted to say was, this person''s own wife, this person isn''t in a hurry for you, but he only dared to think about it. He definitely didn''t dare say these words out loud, but he comforted King Qin with a calm tone, "Fourth Prince is heavily injured, and has been hiding everywhere, this Madame Yue is definitely safe ¡­"


    King Qin was slightly overjoyed and immediately said: "Along the way, I didn''t see pseudo-Qi army, so I must have been defeated and escaped. We will know when we return to Zhizhou Prefecture and ask. "


    Everyone rushed back to the Zhizhou Prefecture, only to see that the soldiers guarding the door were already dressed entirely in Song people''s attire. It was definitely not an ordinary old or weak Song Jun who was dozing off. She was in a good mental state and was extremely vigilant.


    King Qin was overjoyed, raised his blade and went up to ask: Where''s Yue Pengju?


    The soldier looked at him and asked in alarm: "Who are you?"


    "I have something to talk to him about."


    The garrison immediately said, "Please wait here for a moment. We''ll go inform them at home."


    When the King Qin heard that Yue Pengju was really inside, he immediately understood. Since Yue Pengju was here, then Hua Rong would most likely be fine. He waited for a moment, only to see a deputy general rushing out. It was Zhang Xian.


    Seeing that it was him, Zhang Xian was not surprised, and immediately went forward: "King Qin."


    "Where''s Hua Rong?"


    "Yue Xiang Gong is severely injured. The Madam is taking care of him."


    He did not care if Yue Pengju was injured or not, so he asked again, "Is Hua Rong injured?"


    "No. The Lady was intact. Halfway through the chase, the Yue Xiang Gong caught up to the troops and stopped them in their tracks. Only after shooting an arrow at him did he manage to save the ¡­ " Zhang Xian explained the entire situation.


    King Qin only listened, did not say a word, and after he finished speaking, he turned around and left.


    Initially, Zhang Xian was afraid that he would say that he wanted to go see the Madame Yue, he knew that the King Qin had a complicated relationship and was considering how to decline, but seeing that he did not even mention anything, he turned around and left, he was startled. Liu Wu smiled and clasped his hands, he was already familiar with Liu Wu and Ma Su, and immediately said: "Wait a moment, I''ll send some food over."


    Liu Wu shook his head to thank him for his good intentions and turned to chase after King Qin.


    The King Qin had been dead set on searching for Hua Rong in all four directions, afraid that something might have happened to her. Now that he was back, he left without even looking back. Although Liu Wu felt that the King Qin had been acting strangely lately, he was also happy to see the King Qin leave. He didn''t want to continue pestering Hua Rong, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    After the King Qin walked for a while, Liu Wu could not help but ask, "My King, where are we going?"


    King Qin thought for a moment. Actually, he did not know where he was going. Originally, he wanted to return to the sea, but after being ordered by Ye Lvdayong and meeting with Hua Rong being robbed, he stopped. At this time, he was already quite interested in Ye Lvdayong, because his parasite was too mystical. It was precisely by using it that he could guess Jin Wushu''s whereabouts. However, even if he wanted to kill Jin Wushu, all of his efforts were for naught. What was the reason?


    The more he thought about it, the more curious he became. A small part of the reason was because he was unreconciled to being unable to kill Jin Wushu, while the other half was because he was curious about the mysterious Ye Lvdayong. Every time he appeared, it was either in the basement or the pitch black room, as if he didn''t dare to walk out into the sunlight.


    Could it be that this person was a thousand-year-old demon?


    As he thought of this, he felt a chill in his heart. For the first time in his life, he was a little hesitant about leaving.


    Zhang Xian only told Hua Rong the news of King Qin''s visit the next day.


    At that time, Hua Rong was just feeding Yue Pengju breakfast, and when she heard that the King Qin had come and gone, she did not know what kind of feeling she had.


    Seeing her act this way, Zhang Xian didn''t know what to say. After greeting Yue Pengju, he left.


    Once everyone had left, Yue Pengju looked at his wife and said gently: "Sister Shi Qi, are you still angry at King Qin?"


    Being angry wasn''t exactly true. However, the King Qin was a super dangerous person and with him by his side, in the end, he was still uneasy. Hua Rong was just curious, why did he suddenly become so self-conscious?


    "Sister Shi Qi, don''t you feel that the King Qin has changed a lot?"


    She said lightly: "Really? "Maybe."


    At one point, she had already forgotten that she couldn''t give birth to a child, because the happiness she received from Xiao Luwenlong was enough to make her forget about him. Now, without this little person around him, Fang was increasingly aware of a serious problem. Could it be that ever since then, his wife and he have never been happy together again?


    Seeing her expression become darker and darker, Yue Pengju suddenly realized thathee had once again thought of this annoying matter. When he thought of that palm, she sighed inwardly and immediately changed the topic, afraid that it would affect her again.


    After half a month, during this period of recuperation, Yue Pengju was ordered by his wife to not move for an entire day, he was already depressed to the point of panic, he was still a martial artist after all. When he saw his wife leave the house today, he quickly took his spear and left, but before he could even wave it, he heard a loud shout behind him: "What are you trying to do ¡­"


    He took his spear and giggled: "Sister Shi Qi, I''m so bored."


    Her large eyes blinked, and suddenly revealed an aggrieved expression. "You actually said it''s boring being together with me?"


    Yue Pengju was startled, that was obviously not what he meant. However, he didn''t know how to express it. This was the first time he had seen his wife like this. Just as he was about to say something, she giggled and lightly tapped his forehead. "Idiot, I''ll go with you ¡­"


    Yue Pengju was overjoyed. Finally, she opened her mouth and allowed himself to walk.


    However, Hua Rong still followed the doctor''s orders firmly, and did not use too much strength either, only accompanying him as she walked closer. She had long heard that there was a famous temple called Donglin Temple in front of them. In the past, there was a lot of incense, but since the war, most of the monks had left as well.


    She thought of nowhere else to go, so she pulled Pengju along to the temple to take a look.


    Along the way, the weeds in the outskirts of the city had a hint of "going as far as the cold mountain rocks". From a distance, it looked like an ordinary temple, with flying eaves and walls, red brick and jade tiles, but the golden body had fallen off, leaving behind traces of desolation and desolation. Close by, there were three to five ancient pine trees, seven to eight green bamboo trees, and a bamboo house. There was a sense of serenity and indifference.


    The two of them walked and watched. The Spring Lantern Festival had just passed and although it was new spring, there were no visitors on the way. The temple door was also tightly shut.


    Hua Rong pulled the door open, and the thick copper lock let out a heavy "Dang" sound. Only a few winter birds were sent flying from fright.


    Yue Pengju sighed: "Even the temples are empty now."


    As long as there was war, the temples would not be preserved. No place was a pure land. Since the southern invasion of the gold soldier, they had frequently taken over temples, Taoist temples, etc., as captives and temporary military camps. She was acting like a slave, treating the commoners the same way she did. Many people could not bear the torture and fled in large numbers.


    Just as Hua Rong was about to say something, she heard the sound of a door opening. Someone had actually opened the door from the inside, and then, a loud and clear voice rang out: "Wretched bird, causing Sprinkler to be in a state of chaos?"


    The two of them turned around at the same time, and the man who walked out, was tall and sturdy, dressed in a black robe and holding onto a buddhist staff that was as thick as a bowl, was actually Rutty''s jurisdiction Lu Da.


    The Rutty''s jurisdiction was overjoyed. "Sis, Pengju, why are you two here?"


    "Big Brother Lu, why are you here?"


    The three of them spoke at practically the same time, and the corners of Hua Rong''s eyes curved up as she started laughing.


    Lu Da hurriedly opened the door. "Sprinkler is feeling bored, it''s best that you come to visit. Come in quickly."


    The two of them followed him in and found that the huge temple was empty. There were only two or three young monks inside. The Bodhisattvas and Vajra inside were also destroyed in a disorderly fashion.


    Rutty''s jurisdiction personally went to get a pot of hot tea, poured it and sat down. It turned out that for the past few years, he had been keeping watch at all the temples, but many of them had been burned down. Coming to the Donglin Temple, and also encountering a calamity. Only after the Golden Army left did he come back. However, the good old Sha has long lost its former demeanor, gradually the incense died down, unable to continue. Nowadays, the three to five little monks were all relying on their own cultivation in the vast wasteland behind them to barely survive.


    However, Rutty''s jurisdiction had already gotten used to the food here. Due to hunger, he drank wine and ate meat to make up for his lack of food, which allowed them to barely survive.


    Yue Pengju sighed: "Now that the pseudoQi army has retreated, when the officials look down on him, her demeanor will be restored."


    Rutty''s jurisdiction shook his head: "Sprinkler is like this, I am free and unfettered."


    The three of them had been separated for many years. Naturally, they had a lot to say. By night, even though it was already late and she did not want to go down the mountain, Hua Rong informed her two personal guards that she would be staying at the ancient temple.


    That night, Rutty''s jurisdiction got a wild dog out of nowhere and treated it. He placed it in a jar and stewed it. The two knew that he was not a taboo and that wine and meat had always been passed through his intestines. Lord Buddha naturally did not mind this and finished eating and drinking with him. They then heard him begin to talk about the sutras.


    The two of them listened with relish. Yue Pengju suddenly looked at his wife, and their gazes met. Yue Pengju nodded, then turned to Rutty''s jurisdiction and sighed. Isn''t it good to come to the Donglin Temple to train after expelling the captives and taking back the two rivers? "


    Rutty''s jurisdiction laughed and looked at Hua Rong: "Sis, are you willing?"


    Hua Rong smiled sweetly: "I share the same view as Peng Ju. He just wanted to be outside in the bamboo fences. There was a grass hut there, and two or three people that knew him well, talking about him and staying away from dust. This way, wouldn''t it be good? "


    "Good, good, good. The two of you know how to advance and retreat, and thus Sprinkler is worried about you. "Peng Ju, before this, Sprinkler was always worried that you had a straightforward personality and did not know how to act tactfully. You have to know that hiding birds and hiding dogs will lead to death, and you don''t covet the title. You have to leave as soon as possible to achieve it ¡­"


    Yue Pengju clasped his hands together and said respectfully: "Thank you, Big Brother Lu, for your teachings."

 C295 Back to Beijing

    For three consecutive days, the two stayed in Donglin Temple to accompany Lu Da, feeling extremely happy. On the morning of the fourth day, he received a report from his personal guards that an imperial edict was coming. The eunuch who gave the order was waiting in the Zhizhou Prefecture.


    The two of them laughed bitterly, knowing that Zhao Deji had to urge them to return to the capital. Hua Rong also thought that there was something she could worry about, she could only bid farewell to Lu Da.


    Along the way, Hua Rong said in a low voice, "Peng Ju, we really have no choice but to return."


    Yue Pengju saw that her forehead was slightly locked, and suddenly thought of her Black Sieve Sect uniform. He immediately said, "Sister Shi Qi need not worry, I will leave the clothes safely, there will be no mistakes."


    She nodded and smiled, "Just return the clothes, my mission will be completed."


    The two of them rushed to the Zhizhou Prefecture. Sure enough, after Zhao Deji received the news that the pseudoQi army had been defeated, he ordered a eunuch to tell him that Yue Pengju had injured the.


    Hua Rong was worried about Yue Pengju''s injuries, but seeing that he was alright, although he could not use swords and spears, but walking was fine, the two of them discussed and decided to leave for the capital on the same day.


    Because she was afraid that the backlash would hurt, and Zhao Deji''s decree was very broad in duration, Hua Rong insisted that Yue Pengju take the carriage. Due to the carriage being so slow, it only took them three days to get to the capital. It took them eight days to get there.


    The moment they arrived at the bustling capital, there was a great difference from the outside world. It was the same war, but Lin An was like a flock of birds dancing, singing and dancing.


    The Wing Wang''s generals, including Han Zhongliang, Zhang Jun and Liu Guang had already arrived before Yue Pengju, and had already started their happy lives in the capital. They ate and drank in the house bestowed to them by the Emperor, which was extremely satisfying.


    On the way back, Hua Rong intentionally asked about Qin Gui but did not receive any orders to be the Prime Minister. She heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. She knew that if Qin Gui acted like this, there would definitely be no more day for Yue Pengju to realize his ambitions. Since the beginning, she had never heard of the principle that even when the Prime Minister''s Bureau attacked internally, generals could still perform meritorious deeds outside.


    Seeing that his husband was getting closer to the capital, she frowned more. She knew what he meant, so she pulled his hand and said softly: "Qin Gui might not make the appearance."


    "I hope so."


    Once the two of them returned home, they went their separate ways. Hua Rong immediately entered the palace.


    The empress dowager, Tianwei, Wan Wan and the others who had been waiting for a long time were all anxiously waiting for Hua Rong''s arrival. Hua Rong entered the inner palace. When she saw the empress dowager, she was about to bow, but the empress dowager immediately said, "Mrs. Guo doesn''t need to be overly courteous ¡­"


    Tian Wei and Wan Wan immediately supported her, and she didn''t continue to salute.


    When the Empress Dowager saw that she was dressed in the new Black Sieve Sect''s embroidered crown, she was overjoyed and exchanged a glance with her. Hua Rong immediately took off the crown and Tian Wei took it over to the empress dowager. The empress dowager saw that the collar was still intact and the stitches were personally made by herself. She nodded her head, and Tianwei immediately used a pair of scissors to tear apart the thread. She took out the slip of paper hidden within, and the empress dowager placed it beside her on a lit candle.


    The women heaved a sigh of relief at the same time. Their hearts were filled with boundless joy.


    The empress dowager said, "Madame Yue has truly been a heroic hero for making such a great contribution."


    Hua Rong sighed, "Empress empress dowager has put in so much effort and effort to mediate the situation. Although she is the current Great Merit, because she is a female, her achievements are not recorded in the annals of history, and there is nothing she can do about it."


    Her Majesty had gone through the previous period of "closing the curtain on political affairs", worrying every day about anxiety, and had aged even more. She stroked her white hair and said wistfully, "How hard is this country? The old granny was powerless, and only hoped that when she reached the underground, she wouldn''t get beaten up by the Taizu, and would be thankful. "


    Although she had experienced many torments, she was still young and had a good personality. She smiled and said, "Fortunately Yue Xiang Gong and the others have bowed down to their heart''s content. Only after we destroy Miao Liu, Servant and Auntie will we have a stable life in the future."


    She smiled, and the mood lightened.


    Wan Wan was also smiling, but she held Hua Rong''s hand tightly. She wanted to say something, looked at the empress dowager, and hesitated to speak.


    The empress dowager didn''t seem to realize that Hua Rong knew she was asking about Wang Junhua, so she squeezed her hand slightly.


    The three of them had a good relationship, seeing that each other were safe, they asked about Yue Pengju''s injuries, and the empress dowager gave orders for a feast to be prepared.


    Right at this moment, they reported to the Emperor.


    When the Emperor saw Hua Rong, he was naturally happy and stopped her from bowing. He only said: "Rong Er has worked hard."


    The moment the palace doors closed, Hua Rong had already cut off all personal grudges she had with Zhao Deji. She understood, but it was only because of the relationship between him and her subjects.


    "Rong Er made a great contribution, bestowing three hundred gold and three hundred brocades of brocade."


    Hua Rong did not decline, and only said: "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness."


    Zhao Deji was extremely happy for the day, so he took the initiative to stay and eat with the rest.


    It was already dusk when they finally finished enjoying themselves. Wan Wan insisted on sharing a palanquin with her, and Hua Rong did not refuse. Wait until the palanquin left the city gate, Wan Wan impatiently asked: "flower sister, is it that evil woman Wang Junhua who caught you?"


    Hua Rong nodded his head: "I had suspected long time ago that the one who had captured you was her."


    Wan Wan was filled with righteous indignation: "This slut has colluded with the Golden Man to sell our country for honor, but I informed the The elder brother of the nine, that the The elder brother of the nine only did not believe it, and rumored that she even wanted Qin Gui to become her Prime Minister."


    Hua Rong could not continue. Zhao Deji did not believe Qin Gui, but he had his own plans. Maybe it was just as Jin Wushu said, Zhao Deji only wanted peace, even if he used generals once more, it was nothing more than gaining a few more victories, to increase the weight of the peace talks. Thus, it was not strange that he would use the who had always been at peace with him. Could it be that he wanted to find a prime minister who was adamant about resisting the war to compete with him every day?


    She could only think of these reasons in her heart, but was unable to tell the inexperienced Wan Wan. She thought to herself, just like that, Wan Wan was raised in a deep room, flourishing in wealth, and might even be a type of happiness. Too much worry, what good would it do him?


    She first sent Wan Wan back to the Prince Consort''s Palace, then no longer sat on the palanquin. After Kinsey was lost, she did not have a mount, so Yue Pengju found her a Chinese date horse in the army. Although it was not as far as the thousand miles of GenSys, it was still vigorous and powerful. It was not difficult to travel four or five hundred miles in a day. She was very satisfied.


    It was unknown when she had arrived at this place, but she had always liked to ride or walk. She liked to look at the customs, the customs, and the customs of the people. It was a bustling city, but once night fell, it was no longer the same bustling city as it used to be in Tokyo, bustling with activity on the River Diagram. Since the Spring Festival had already passed, the lights of the night market would disappear.


    When Hua Rong walked to the West Street, she suddenly saw a person hobbling on the street in front of him. He was crying faintly, and his voice sounded like an old lady. She was curious, why was this old woman crying on the street?


    She dismounted from her horse, indicating that the guards behind her should take note of the situation. She walked up and called out to the old woman, "Granny, do you have something on your mind?"


    Borrowing the dim yellow light from the inn, they saw that Old woman''s hair was sparsely done and his hair was completely white. Although his face was tear-stained and extremely haggard, he had a kind of luxurious bearing.


    The old woman asked an unfamiliar woman. She was initially alert, but seeing her elegant face, what was even weirder was that she was carrying an arrow quiver on her back, carrying a unique lesser arch. She stared closely at her bow and arrow, seeming somewhat surprised. She only asked, "Miss, who are you?"


    Hua Rong saw that she had retorted and was not angry, smiling: "My name is Hua Rong, I am General Song''s wife."


    The old lady''s eyes lit up, and she spoke out involuntarily: "You are Hua Rong? That famous hero? "


    Hua Rong was even more surprised than her. Could it be that she was so famous that she even knew about a Old woman?


    She shyly smiled, but Old woman grabbed her hand. "old body is Li Yian ¡­"


    Hua Rong bowed her head and bowed, then rubbed her hands together in joy: "So it''s Imigenol, I''m sorry, I''m sorry ¡­"


    When it came to Imigenol, that was true fame. He was the most talented girl in the empire, and his poems and songs were not any weaker than the big shot Su Dongpo, Liu Yong and the others. When Hua Rong was young, she was already renowned throughout the world. As she read her "Do you know, do you know?", she should have grown up very young.


    The encounters in life were truly marvelous.


    Seeing her like that, Hua Rong guessed that she was in a bad situation and passionately invited her to his residence. Li Yian thought about it and he actually agreed.


    Hua Rong personally went to help her get on the horse. Since her southern journey, Li Yian had obviously experienced a lot of tribulations, but she could still ride and run for a bit. Hua Rong climbed onto another horse and followed beside her, her heart also in turmoil.


    After walking out of the west street, they headed towards the direction of her own residence. In the distance, Hua Rong saw a person standing in front of him with a few guards following behind him. She smiled and said softly: "It''s her husband, Yue Pengju."


    Li Yian was extremely shocked, she naturally knew that Yue Pengju was the number one hero of the Southern Cross, but this valiant warrior, was actually able to welcome his wife outside.


    Closer, Yue Pengju saw that his wife had an old lady by his side, Hua Rong jumped down from his horse: "Pengju, this is the famous Imigenol, quickly greet them!"


    Yue Pengju usually respected the Confucian Scholars, and towards the talented woman who was renowned throughout the world, he respected her even more.


    Li Yian returned the greeting, mixed emotions filling his heart. Ever since the fall of the open seal, she was like thousands of northerners, flying back and forth from the south, fleeing for many years in a hurry. He never thought that this couple, who they had met by chance, would be so passionate.


    When everyone returned home, although Li Yian saw that royal family''s mansion was huge, there were no other extravagant decorations. It was simple and bright, clean and tidy, contrasting greatly with the extravagant image of a martial general.


    She said solemnly: "I have heard about the affairs of Yue Xiang Gong''s husband and wife all the way from the south. I know that they are the most loyal and loyal people in my dynasty, and it has been my fortune to meet them today."


    Yue Pengju smiled slightly, he was naturally stiff and did not know how to answer, so Hua Rong smiled and answered on his behalf: "Thank you, Imigenol." She personally offered a cup of hot tea as she laughed, "Tianhan, Imigenol, please drink some tea to warm your body first ¡­"


    Li Yian took a sip of the hot tea s, his face filled with an extremely sorrowful expression, and sighed.

 C296 adopted girl

    The first time Hua Rong saw her, she was the one crying on the street. She was very respectful towards this world-renowned poet, and did not beat around the bush either. She said sincerely: "Although this is the first side, Hua Rong has long admired Ju Shi Wencai, and seeing him crying in grief today, I think there must be some sort of trouble. Why not tell me, if I could have done my best, my wife and I would not have held hands ¡­"


    Li Yian let out a long sigh, and said these words.


    It turned out that she had fled south with her husband after the great disaster at Jingkang. Her husband was a noble family of gold and stone. The couple had collected a lot of paintings and calligraphy, and they loved each other more than their lives. When they were escaping, they also brought this batch of paintings and stored them in dozens of bags. Afterwards, when her husband passed away, she took care of the paintings by herself and finally arrived at Lin An.


    When he arrived at Linan, many of the local celebrities came to visit after hearing of her name, and one of them even borrowed a room for her to stay in for the time being. Afterwards, a small official called Zhang Ruzhou came to visit her. He talked about paintings with her and kept them in mind. He proposed to her soon after. Li Yian was already in his fifties at the time, so for the sake of living, he had no choice but to agree to marry Zhang Ruzhou. After marriage, the husband and wife were at peace. But very quickly, Li Yian realized that something was wrong. Because the number of paintings in his collection was decreasing day by day, a lot of the precious ancient books were gone.


    Zhang Ruzhou was forced to admit that he stole the Medical Officer Wang Jixian, who was currently the most favored by the Emperor, to have him speak nicely in front of the Emperor so that he could raise his position and make a fortune.


    It was only then that Li Yian realized that he had fallen into the hands of an ingrate. However, when Zhang Ruzhou saw that his face had been seen through, he revealed a ferocious look. Saying that he would follow the chicken to the dog, and the things that Li Yian owned were his, he took them out as a form of filial piety to Wang Jixian.


    Li Yian and his deceased husband protected this batch of cultural relics south with everything they had, so naturally they could not let it show so much. Li Yian had no choice but to remember that he had a cousin, Wang Junhua. He was precisely Qin Gui''s wife ¡­


    Hearing the name "Wang Junhua", Hua Rong was shocked. She thought, the world is really too small, and I feel depressed at the same time. What kind of person is Li Yian, to have such a shameless cousin. She did not interrupt Li Yian and continued to listen quietly.


    At this time, Qin Gui was already a second stage official in the imperial government, it would naturally be easy for him to deal with him. However, Li Yian naturally did not know that Wang Junhua and his wife were wholeheartedly trying to curry favor with Wang Jixian, so how could they be willing to offend him? Then he would shirk in every possible way. Helpless, another famous scholar saw the scars on Li Yian''s body and could not bear to see a talented girl being humiliated.


    After the divorce, Li Yian''s place of residence had no place to stay for the time being. However, the day before yesterday, Medical Officer Wang Jixian sent a servant to come to put down the 50 taels of gold, saying that he wanted to buy all of her paintings.


    Even if the shop owner pitied Li Yian, who would dare to offend the mighty Medical Officer Wang Jixian? Li Yian was helpless. On this day, he went out to seek for the help of a famous scholar, but no one dared to stand out, because Hua Rong saw her walking on the streets, crying sorrowfully.


    When she had just finished speaking, Yue Pengju was so angry that he practically slapped the table and stood up: "Wang Jixian is merely a medical officer, and yet he dares to rely on others to bully famous people, wait for me to kill him ¡­"


    Yue Pengju knew his wife''s feelings, and gently pulled his hand. Even though his heart was also heavy, he said gently: "I have a way to deal with this Wang Jixian fellow."


    Hua Rong asked: "What way?"


    He smiled and said to Li Yian, "I do not need to be afraid, nor do I need to return to the inn. lower official had a few soldiers disguise themselves as they guarded the inn''s items tonight. Tomorrow, I will act. "


    Li Yian saw that the two of them had nothing to do with him, and actually took on such a troublesome task, and was moved, bowing down: "Thank you very much, both of you."


    Hua Rong helped her up, but she felt her body trembling slightly, her palms were ice-cold.


    Li Yian was excited, but seeing the paper and ink on the Desk beside him, it was originally written by Yue Pengju at home. There were only four words on it:


    return to the rivers and mountains


    She read it carefully, but felt that she must never write such a grand and powerful letter, that it would topple mountains and overturn the seas, and that she must never write such a grand husband.


    She was overwhelmed with emotions. She immediately dipped her brush into the ink and began writing on the white paper.


    life as a hero


    He who dies is also a ghost


    Until now, he still thought of Xiang Yu.


    Don''t want to cross the Yangtze River


    Hua Rong grinded the ink for her by the side, but when he saw that she had finished writing and was feeling full and furious, she felt a wave of heat rushing into her eyes. Yue Pengju was also by the side, focusing and looking, his face had never been this excited before.


    Li Yian put down the brush, Hua Rong took the paper and fixed the four corners properly, then looked carefully, and gasped in surprise, unable to say a word. It was said that Li Yian was extremely talented, that he had learned every word, and this poem was even more vigorous.


    The two of them had met many scholars in the imperial court, and Hua Rong had accompanied the great scholar, Yuwen Xuzhong, to take over the Jinguo, but seeing these scholars who were born into the imperial court, none of them could compare to Li Yian.


    Li Yian had seen Hua Rong''s gaze for a long time, and it was rare for him to see such sincere admiration and admiration. She looked at Hua Rong and said with a smile: "Madame Yue, this poem is for you."


    Hua Rong raised his head, and said joyfully: "Really, really give it to me?"


    Because of happiness, her eyes were black and bright, carrying an extremely rare pure and innocent aura. Li Yian looked at her as if he was looking at a close nephew. She was above the world, and most of the women in the world were confined to the restrictions of their families, and their sons and daughters, embroidery and textiles, were the center of gravity of their lives. Now, seeing how Hua Rong carried the arrow, knew how to reward her calligraphy skill, and was in such harmony with Yue Pengju, he couldn''t help but sigh in her heart. If her late husband didn''t die young, she would definitely be so happy and happy.


    After writing those lines, Li Yian was completely exhausted. He was supported by Hua Rong into a clean and tidy room. She helped Li Yian to lie down properly, and saw that Old woman, who was around fifty years old, had, because of his anxiety, a life that looked like frosted yellow flowers, actually looking like an old man.


    Li Yian had been running about for a long time, and his mental state had finally relaxed. Seeing the woman in front of his bed being gentle and filial, like a child, he could not help but sigh: "old body is so bitter, how great would it be if he had a daughter by his side?"


    It was only then that Hua Rong found out that this generation''s talented girl had actually never given birth to a child. She had never had a child, and was always alone.


    It turned out that even such a famous poet could sigh in such a manner.


    It was this sigh that made Hua Rong think about her own matters, and Lu Wenlong''s departure. A sudden sense of anxiety and sadness. However, at this time, she had no way to reveal his feelings to anyone, as he was afraid that it would increase Li Yian''s sadness. He could only smile and gently say: "If you don''t abandon me, then just treat me as your daughter."


    Li Yian''s eyes lit up, but he was too tired to hold on any longer. He laid on the bed, looking extremely tired.


    Hua Rong helped her cover herself and said gently: "Rest early. Don''t worry, everything will be fine." As if she was taking care of her mother, she covered her entire body and placed a cup of hot tea s on the bedside before closing the door and turning around to leave.


    She returned to her bedroom and saw Yue Pengju sitting beside her, deep in thought.


    Only then did she let out a long breath, and scolded in a low voice: "That bastard Wang Jixian, he is just a wandering doctor who treated Zhao Deji''s impotence, how dare he bully others so much ¡­" It could be seen that if Zhao Deji had not pampered him so much, how would he dare do such a thing?


    Hua Rong looked at his husband and asked: "Pengju, are you really confident tomorrow? "If that doesn''t work out, I''ll think of another way ¡­"


    Yue Pengju shook his head and said softly: "Since it''s Imigenol, how could I dare to spout nonsense?"


    When Hua Rong heard his words, her brows slowly relaxed. She joyfully held his hand and said, "I will do it tomorrow."


    The next day was a warm day. After the spring break, the southern sun already felt somewhat warm, and the West Lake was filled with tourists. In a beautiful boat, Medical Officer Wang Jixian arrived as promised.


    This time, he received Yue Pengju''s invitation to attend the feast.


    Wang Jixian''s diagnosis and treatment of Zhao Deji''s impotence had a great contribution, but strangely, as long as Zhao Deji changed doctors, no matter what kind of medicine it was, it would not change, and over time, he would never be able to leave Wang Jixian''s side. Once, he got drunk and hugged a palace maid OXX, proudly saying: "Wang Jixian is our leader (Si Ming is the God that controls people''s lives)." These words were heard by the eunuchs and servants who were serving outside. They quickly left because Wang Jixian was ranked eighth, hence he gave the nickname of "Bastard Si Ming". From this, one could see the extent of Wang Jixian''s favors.


    Wang Jixian naturally knew how important he was in the Emperor''s eyes. Adding to that, he had intentionally lured the eunuchs in the palace like a fish in water, and over time, he became rich and powerful. He was confident in his status and did not care about officials who were of a higher rank than him. As for some generals like Zhang Jun, they would just take it as a joke. But towards Yue Pengju''s invitation, not only was he surprised, he was also happy to interact with this Wing Wang official, because at least they had met each other several times.


    When he arrived at the boat, he saw that it was a beautiful boat, and thought to himself, Yue Pengju and his wife have always been simple, without many tricks, what are they doing today?


    Yue Pengju stood at the bow of the ship and greeted him warmly upon seeing him. Wang Jixian also greeted politely according to the level: "lower official greets Yue Xiang Gong."


    The two of them exchanged courtesies. When Wang Jixian went in, he saw that Hua Rong was also there, enthusiastically preparing some of the rosewood fruit and vegetable. On the table, there was even a bottle of good quality Golden Bleed Wine.


    Hua Rong personally poured three large cups, and said with a smile: "Lord Wang, after you."


    Wang Jixian was suspicious, and suddenly thought, could it be that the two of them came here asking for their son''s help?


    After he drank three cups, Hua Rong smiled and took out a hundred taels of gold. "Lord Wang, it''s nothing but a small matter and no respect at all."


    According to the monetary unit at that time, one hundred taels of gold was equivalent to two hundred and five hundred taels of gold. It was already a considerable sum of money. Wang Jixian naturally received much more treasures than he did, but upon thinking that Yue Pengju''s wife had given it to him, he became extremely surprised, and anxiously said: "lower official will not accept anything without merit."


    Yue Pengju also laughed: "Lord Wang, there is no need to decline."


    Wang Jixian still did not understand. Hua Rong gave him another toast before slowly speaking, "Our family is distant relatives of the Imigenol. "It was not easy for her to live in poverty and loneliness. Milord, please forgive me ¡­"


    At this point, Wang Jixian had already completely understood the meaning of these two hundred taels of gold. He could not help but blush and say, "Don''t worry, Yue Xiang Gong will take care of this matter."


    Hua Rong toasted him a few more cups. Wang Jixian ate and drank for a while, then looked for an opportunity to take her leave. Under Hua Rong''s perseverance, he naturally had no choice but to take away the one hundred taels of gold.


    Seeing his figure disappearing into the crowd of servants, the two of them heaved a sigh of relief.

 C297 Big En

    In a corner of the tea shop beside the willow dike, Li Yian was anxiously sitting alone and drinking tea, waiting for the results.


    After a long while, she saw Yue Pengju and his wife walking over, she immediately stood up and asked: "What''s the matter?"


    Hua Rong smiled and nodded, then explained Yue Pengju''s method. Hearing that, Li Yian started to size up the man in front of him who had a broad brow and a stern personality, and realised that he was different from the others. From him welcoming his late return wife at the side of the road to handling this troublesome matter with Wang Jixian in such a roundabout way, his chivalry was also very astute. Amongst the generals, there was actually such a person. Especially his magnificent calligraphy piece, "Return My River Mountain".


    The smile on her face was very kind, but she looked towards Hua Rong. This woman was smart and kind, definitely a person with good fortune.


    She bowed deeply and said, "I am truly unable to repay your kindness."


    Hua Rong immediately supported her: "I wouldn''t dare. It was a simple task. "I''ve always admired you since I was young ¡­" As she spoke, her eyes revealed the look of a little girl, and held Li Yian''s hand, saying affectionately, "I have an idea, we have a temporary manor that was given to us by the Emperor, and now there''s another one in the capital. But not long after that, Peng Ao will be going to the Huzhou, and I will be leaving with him. If you don''t want to give up, then you might as well move to a different house so that you can look after me ¡­ "


    Ever since Li Yian divorced his, there had indeed been nowhere else to go. Tian Ya was restrained, and with Wang Jixian''s people forcing them from time to time, they agreed to help after a slight hesitation.


    Seeing that she had agreed, Hua Rong was overjoyed, and immediately sent people to pack up with her, after that, Li Yian ended her career as a bandit, and temporarily found a place to settle down.


    Hua Rong also sent a few female envoys to take care of him. She stayed in the capital and did not have many matters to take care of, so every day he and Li Yian would interact. The two of them were on good terms with each other and became good friends.


    On this day, The Four Great Generals was summoned to the palace for a feast.


    In The Four Great Generals, Liu Guang loved to pretend to be refined and dressed in the robes of a Confucian Scholar, while Zhang Jun, Han Zhongliang and the others all wore the robes of a martial general, whereas Yue Pengju was always frugal and still wore his own linen robes.


    Before the banquet, everyone sat and chatted and laughed. Han Zhongliang and Zhang Jun were both old subordinates of Wang Yuan. They were familiar with each other, and were both close relatives of a few girls. In other words, Han Zhongliang''s son had married Zhang Jun''s daughter, and Zhang Jun''s son had married Han Zhongliang''s daughter. As such, the two of them had an exceptionally close relationship. The moment they sat down, they would start chatting and laughing.


    In comparison, Yue Pengju and Liu Guang could only sit on the ground. Liu Guang did not have any relationship with Han Zhongliang, so he took the initiative to talk to him. The two of them chatted for a while.


    In next to no time, he reported to the Emperor.


    The Four Great Generals kneeled on the ground and said, "I wish you all the best."


    Zhao Deji gave the order to rise and then, the banquet began.


    This was the first time Zhao Deji had gathered at the The Four Great Generals. Only after the transformation of Miao Liu and the soldiers did he feel as if he was treading on thin ice.


    First, when it came to rewards, all four of them were given the title of Abstinence. This was the highest honor to a military general of the current dynasty. Among them, Han Zhongliang''s army had gathered at Chuzhou, Liu Guang''s army had stationed at Taiping Prefecture, while Zhang Jun''s army had stationed at Taiping Prefecture to protect their health. As for Yue Pengju, he was an emissary of the roads of the Southern, Northern and Xiangyang palaces. He was the commander of the Divine Martial Army and the imperial court had sent aides into their own armies, while Yue Pengju''s aides were the scribe, Xue Bi.


    After the The Four Great Generals finished bowing, Zhao Deji gave a lecture first, saying in a voice filled with emotion, "The achievements of the various Wing Wang s, are all within this country. During the nation''s eventful autumn, the four great officials and the Chuan Shan Wu Jie are all loyal to the nation. From today onwards, I can only rely on you all to welcome the Second Sage and the Zhongxing Da Song. Right now, there is Liu Yu who is pretending to be a part of the chaotic army and other people who are looking at us like tigers stalking their prey.


    Especially this time, Miao Liu Military Transformation, which was taken over by the pseudoQi army in a few prefectures due to insufficient preparation. Even though Yue Pengju had ordered the army of the Huzhou to go south in order to save his wife, he had only taken back two prefectures and the rest were still in the fake hands. And because of that, he could not even answer Zhao Deji''s question, and only said that he was still considering it.


    Then Zhang Jun. Because Zhang Jun had participated in the Wing Wang''s war, he had always been one to flee from the wind. However, at this time, he was boasting passionately, and said loudly: "The path of generals, is primarily based on loyalty and patriotism. This official only knows that I have to obey His Majesty''s orders. As long as it is a battle order, this official will dare to not overthink things and leave it for the future? "


    Zhang Jun''s words did not have any expression on them. However, they revealed an important piece of information. Regardless of whether the war was peaceful or not, he would listen to the emperor and would not act on his own initiative.


    The other generals didn''t understand the meaning behind his words, but Zhao Deji was very satisfied and nodded in praise.


    When it came to Han Zhongliang''s turn, he was one of the important and fierce generals of the Song Jun. This time, when Yue Pengju went to the army to kill Wu Zhan, he did not stay idle and led his men to chase after the Miao Liu rebel.


    Then, Zhao Deji asked Yue Pengju.


    This was the first time the four of them had met since the battle at Wing Wang. Yue Pengju was younger than everyone by a dozen years, but because of his outstanding achievements, he was already on par with the three Great Generals. He knew that he had risen up too quickly, and he was afraid of arousing the jealousy of others. Thus, he was even more careful, modest, and prudent. However, he was neither humble nor arrogant.


    Zhao Deji said: "Now, in addition to the fake Qi and the captives, there is also the disaster of the cave Water Cock. What is Peng Ju''s view? "


    Yue Pengju said: "The country''s situation is difficult, how could I dare to quit? I have personally visited Huxiang to see the topography. From lower official''s point of view, all of the water squid s relied on the Great River Deep Lake for manoeuvres and battles on land. Due to the deep obstruction of the Dongting Lake, the army usually sent out troops to take advantage of the fall and winter season when the water squid was in the water to collect food. At this time of the year, when the water squid was in the water to collect food, the army would sneak into the lake during the land attack. If it was used in summer, water squid s were not allowed to plow the land, and if they were to lose access to the grain, they could obtain victory. "


    After Zhao Deji heard his detailed analysis, he secretly praised Yue Pengju.


    Zhang Jun and the rest looked disapproving, as Han Zhongliang asked: "What is the date of the fifth stage of the water squid Yue Yang, and what month is it to be in?"


    Yue Pengju said: "lower official is not talented, although it is not an imperfect plan, but I do not dare to delay the military situation, and am willing to wait for this autumn and winter."


    After Han Zhongliang heard this, he poured himself a cup of wine and said, "I''ll drink a cup for you today. If you cannot break through water squid in Autumn, I will have to punish you with a cup. "


    Zhang Jun had long since been jealous of this young officer. He could not help but say with a sour tone: "Han Wu, if Autumn Dong is not able to destroy water squid, I will also punish you with a cup."


    Yue Pengju lowered his head and did not say a word. Zhang Jun, who was seated at the table, had once annihilated the water squid s, but to no avail. The reason why he proposed a one-year deadline was because he did not want to spend too much of his energy on internal affairs. He wanted to have the opportunity to fight the people in the north and fight to regain the two rivers.


    Zhao Deji was naturally very satisfied with Yue Pengju''s answer, and said: "Since that''s the case, I''ll give you a time limit of autumn to winter. We will wait quietly for your good news. "


    Only after the banquet was over did Zhao Deji begin to bestow him with rewards.


    "Everyone is the capital of a nation, and I rely on them. I hereby bestow upon Han, Liu, and Zhang Sanqing the title of "The Man", five titles each in a ceremonial gown. Madam Yue Qing has been kind enough to protect Mrs. Guo. "


    Initially, the title of "youth", "Mrs. Guo" and other names bestowed by the Emperor were aimed at the principal wife of the civil officials and military generals. But Han, Liu, and Zhang were all a group of wives. It was said that Han Zhongliang had found a woman with the surname of Xia, who was extremely beautiful, and spent five thousand cultivation coins on her. Thus, other than his wife, the rest of his beloved concubines would often pester their husband to give them rewards.


    All three of them requested for a title to be given to their concubine, and as soon as the imperial edict was brought up, it was met with unanimous opposition from the Minister of Rites. They said that the nation was famous and could not be given undue rewards. However, Zhao Deji relied heavily on his generals, and naturally did not put these small matters in his eyes, so he followed the flow and agreed to their request.


    For a moment, the entire The Four Great Generals thanked him, and the other three revealed joyous expressions. Only Yue Pengju said: "This subject came from a humble family, and met with His Majesty. This subject''s wife, Hua Shi, had long been bestowed by the empress dowager. Even if the emperor wanted to grant her the title, this subject would still feel uneasy. I hope that Your Majesty can quickly give them back so that we can respect the name of the imperial government. "


    Yue Pengju''s dismissal increased Zhao Deji''s good impression, thinking, Yue Pengju''s greed was not deep, and could not be compared to the other three great marshals.


    But these words, to the other three, made them extremely angry, as they thought that Yue Pengju was deliberately doing it to embarrass them. However, in front of the Emperor, they didn''t dare to say anything.


    Especially Zhang Jun, he felt even more jealous and resentful. He thought to himself, the rumor of the martial arts world''s Yue Pengju is Mu, but now it seems that he is the best at acting, and wants to be good at acting.


    Zhao Deji said: "This time, although Hua Rong is a woman, she will still benefit greatly. How can I take back my bounty? Penga, you don''t have to decline. "


    After retreating from the imperial court, the four of them walked out of the palace. As Yue Pengju''s house was relatively far from the three of them, he bid them farewell and said: "lower official and the three Masters shall take their leave, I wish the three Masters a pleasant journey."


    Zhang Jun and Liu Guang returned the gesture with their hands cupped politely, but only Han Zhongliang, who was a straightforward person, could not resist and said angrily: "Yue Wu, just now you asked for the title of Mrs. Guo, didn''t you say that you were ridiculing us for giving out the title of concubines?"


    Yue Pengju had long seen that the three of them were not in a good mood, but he had actually discussed this matter with his wife before. The more rewards there were, the more they would be tied to the imperial government. Hua Rong had experienced a life and death battle with Jin Wushu, so she already understood Zhao Deji''s attitude towards their future. The only thing she wanted to do was to fight for a few more years and succeed in the north, then return to seclusion. Especially after meeting the Rutty''s jurisdiction, this desire was even more intense. The two of them were not willing to accept Zhao Deji''s gift, and even more so, did not want to easily enter the palace because of the gift. She didn''t expect that her rejection would attract the suspicion of the three of them. However, he naturally could not say the reason.


    Hearing his question, Yue Pengju only said indifferently: "lower official''s wife is weak and weak. He does not want to be bound by a title, and will not request for any more rewards in the future. If you think that the lower official is putting on an act, everyone can supervise him. "


    Liu Guang had met Hua Rong once before, but because he treated "Wei Qing and Huo Quou" as a person called "Wei Qinghuo, Hua Rong secretly laughed. He had a deep impression of Hua Rong, but after hearing Yue Pengju say that, he nodded and said with relief:" Madame Yue is naturally not like ordinary women. "

 C298 kinship

    Han Zhongliang had also seen Hua Rong before, so what Yue Pengju said made sense. He didn''t have anything else to say, but he stuck out his tongue and smiled, patting Yue Pengju on the shoulder, "Yue Wu, your wife is really a rare and wonderful woman. You''re lucky. Ha ha-ha, since she doesn''t want to be the one given the title, there''s nothing we can say. "


    The two of them quickly relaxed. Only Zhang Jun calmly replied, "Yue Wuxin, the Heavens shall bear witness to this."


    Just as Yue Pengju was about to enter the palace to attend the banquet, Hua Rong also agreed to attend the banquet at the same time.


    When she went there, she discovered that the empress dowager, the palace''s concubines, Pan Xianfei s, Lady Wu s, and others were all there. Tian Wei, Wan Wan and the others were there as well.


    After everyone had finished their greetings, the empress dowager said, "Madame Yue will be returning with General Yue. We''ll meet again after this. I don''t know when, but a special banquet will be given to see us off."


    Hua Rong smiled and said, "Many thanks to the empress dowager for her grace."


    After three rounds of drinking, the empress dowager dismissed the crowd, leaving only Tian Wei and Wan Wan, who were close to Hua Rong, behind.


    The empress dowager inadvertently said, "Poor Wen Long, he was actually taken captive ¡­"


    Hua Rong was extremely sad, she only said: "Our family didn''t have the ability to protect our son, and taught him to be kidnapped."


    Although she was sad, she was not too worried about the child''s safety. She only sighed: "Master Lu and his wife have spirit, I hope Wen Long and his son are safe and sound."


    Hua Rong also sobbed, "We can''t have children in our own home, the Wenlong Child is the only thing that makes us happy, who would have known that if it were like this, we would be helpless to do anything ¡­"


    Hua Rong was already twenty-eight years old, and judging from her age at that time, she should already be a woman who was about to enter middle age. Her Majesty saw that she was still as young as a young girl, but thought that there was no hope for her to be cured in this life and that it was impossible for her to give birth.


    Only then did the empress dowager say, "Madame Yue, I don''t know if there''s one thing you should say ¡­"


    Hua Rong was a little surprised, and immediately said: "Empress Dowager, please speak your mind."


    Only then did the empress dowager say slowly, "Madame Yue has met with misfortune. Her injuries cannot be healed, and there is nothing she can do about it now. However, if you are not filial, there will be no future generations. The succession of generations is a great matter for all. Although it could be raised, General Yue must also want to have her own flesh and blood. Madame Yue may as well listen to Wailing Home, and call him General Yue''s concubine. Although she is born into a bastard family, she is superior to the opposite sex.


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled, especially the words of the empress dowager, "How can it be called loyal and righteous beyond compare".


    Being unable to give birth was the greatest inferiority complex and the greatest hidden danger in her heart. Now that the empress dowager had kindly suggested it, she became flustered, but seeing that although Wan Wan and Tian Wei had sympathy written all over their faces, they both agreed with the empress dowager.


    Even though Tian Wei and Wan Wan were princesses and Princess, and even though their husbands didn''t dare to have too many concubines, they still had one or two concubines working together to help them spread the news. Especially the woman who can''t bear children, from the point of view of virtue, must take the initiative to take in a concubine for her husband, as a virtuous path.


    A woman of an era naturally had a great degree of common understanding regarding certain ethics and morals. He knew that Yue Pengju was never his second wife, but things were completely different now. This was related to the issue of the Yue Clan''s fire and incense, so, although he sympathized with Hua Rong, he was naturally in favour of Yue Pengju taking in concubines on this issue.


    Hua Rong didn''t have any allies on this issue, she was completely isolated and without help. She was scared in her heart, she only thought that she couldn''t have children, but she had never thought of calling her Peng Ju''s concubine.


    She called out to the empress dowager with a dark expression. She knew that she was doing this for her own good, but she couldn''t answer. All she could do was panic as she said, "This matter, it''s up to Pengju to make his own decision. He can''t interfere."


    When the empress dowager heard that she was unwilling to readily agree, she was slightly displeased and sighed inwardly. Madame Yue was also a strange woman in this chaotic world, everything was fine, but why was she so narrow-minded? Being too jealous is also a bit selfish and immoral.


    Just as Hua Rong was about to leave, she heard a report from the palace maid, "Shangguan Family has arrived."


    Unable to walk, she could only stay where she was and salute along with the rest of the group. Zhao Deji bowed towards the empress dowager and sat at the side. Seeing Hua Rong and the others standing, especially Hua Rong, he became flustered, lowered his head and did not speak. "Rong Er, you''ve worked hard ¡­"


    She shook her head and said hurriedly, "It wasn''t hard."


    Zhao Deji looked at her carefully, and then said: "Lu Wenlong was kidnapped by bandits, I know you are sad. However, I still have to consider your words first. You and your wife have been loyal to your country and have been my most trusted right-hand man. The only flaw in this relationship is that you have never given birth to a child. "For the sake of the Yue Clan''s fire of incense, I hereby allow you to personally take in a concubine for Pengju ¡­"


    Because of the matter with the Wing Wang, Zhao Deji was extremely grateful to Hua Yue and Yue Yang. Hua Rong originally knew that he had repeatedly sent Wang Jixian to find out if he was able to have children, and was only determined to not allow Yue Pengju to have concubines. But now, his attitude had completely changed, and was showing some sincerity.


    Zhao Deji continued: "Rong Er, I know what you''re thinking. But the path of marriage lies in tolerance and magnanimity. "I also promise you that I will never bestow rewards upon Peng Gao''s concubine. He will take her in and give her to you as his own. Wouldn''t that be good?"


    According to the rules of the time, the son born in concubinage was under the name of his main wife. She called his main wife her aunt, called her mother her only concubine and placed concubinage in the position of half-slave master. Zhao Deji said this to comfort Hua Rong, causing him to feel even more humiliated, as if he was bringing his most miserable secret under the sun, unscrupulous and exposed.


    Even in the modern world, a woman couldn''t have children, so most likely she would be despised by her husband.


    Hua Rong himself already had a lot of worries. Now that she had been humiliated and humiliated, she could no longer stay. She only bowed and said, "Many thanks to the empress dowager and His Majesty for showing such kindness. Hua Rong will measure her capabilities in the future ¡­ "


    Then, without waiting for their reply, he quickly took his leave.


    Everyone originally had good intentions, but they did not expect Hua Rong to have such a sad and panicked expression. After she left, everyone felt upset. Especially the empress dowager, she shared a husband with many of her concubines, naturally wanting to consider the root of the kingdom at all times. Her husband having successors was a top priority, furthermore, she was only called Yue Pengju''s concubine and not his official wife, so Hua Rong''s actions couldn''t be justified, right?


    Zhao Deji also sighed: "Rong Er is good in every way, just that she''s too petty."


    The empress dowager sighed as well. "What a pity that General Yue is so loyal to this generation. Could it be that he really has no future?"


    Tian Wei shook her head, "In your opinion, Madame Yue is definitely not this selfish. Her relationship with Yue Xiang Gong is deep, and she has always thought of his future. Auntie and The elder brother of the nine can look forward to it. "


    "If Rong Er can really do this, then she''s the number one most perfect girl in the world."


    It was already evening.


    Hua Rong spurred her horse through West Street, and in the distance, she saw Yue Pengju waiting for him.


    If it was in the past, she would have definitely run over happily, but today, her body felt as if it was filled with lead as she was completely unable to move. He reined his horse slowly for a long time, his mind completely blank as he thought: Should I give Pengju a concubine or not? Could it be that Pengju was the one who really made it so? How could he face the ancestors of the Yue Clan in a hundred years?


    But, if he were to accept a concubine, what would he do? Watching her husband come out of another woman''s room every day? The thought that Pengju might be intimate with another woman, two girls and one husband, sent shivers down her spine. Was this still the marriage he wanted and his benefactor?


    So it turned out that being virtuous and virtuous was such a difficult thing!


    When the night wind blew, her eyes felt sore. She ruthlessly rubbed her eyes and forbade her tears from flowing out. From afar, she could already hear Penga''s gentle voice. "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    She spurred her horse to run up to meet him, and the couple held hands. One of the guards led the horse and fell behind, and the two of them slowly moved on.


    Under the night, Yue Pengju did not notice the change in his wife''s expression, and only said: "We will be leaving tomorrow."


    Hua Rong was a little happy: "Mn, I wanted to leave the capital a long time ago. I don''t want to be in this place at all. "


    Only then did Yue Pengju tell her about his expulsion of his title in the imperial court, and how Hua Rong asked for their reactions. After thinking for a moment, she said slowly: "Han Zhongliang acted up on the spot, and is indeed a man of integrity. Furthermore, during the transformation of Miao Liu, he had dispatched many troops. If he dared to fight against Miao Liu, he would be incomparable to anyone else. This person didn''t even need to use a dike. To a certain extent, they could still form friends with him. As for Liu Guang, although he was greedy for power and feared the enemy, he was careless and could be at ease. Only Zhang Jun has to be on guard. "


    However, how could he defend against it?


    Yue Pengju only said: It''s fine, let him go, we are leaving anyway, if there''s a chance in the future, I will find an opportunity to show goodwill to everyone.


    The army was outside, especially when Yue Pengju had his sights set on the north, he needed the cooperation of all the armies, so he did not care about the personal grudges and only wanted to express his goodwill.


    When they were almost home, Hua Rong said: "Pengju, we''re leaving tomorrow. I have to go to Imigenol to say my goodbyes."


    Yue Pengju laughed, "No need. I have already invited her to the mansion. "


    Seeing that her husband had thought it through, Hua Rong nodded her head in satisfaction. Just as she was about to speak, she heard an old and warm voice, "Madame Yue, you''re finally back ¡­"


    Hua Rong ran up and happily held her hand: "I was just about to go see you."


    The three of them sat down in the hall, and Yue Pengju ordered them to prepare food.


    After drinking three cups of wine, the chilliness had dissipated quite a bit. Li Yian raised his glass again and said: "The two of you, husband and wife, are loyal to your country.


    The two of them bowed together: "Thank you Imigenol for your concern. We can ignore it. "


    Li Yian then said: "Regarding the matters of the court, old body cannot be bothered. But, he knows that distant relative of mine, Qin Gui, has returned from the Northern Lands, he is a schemer, as long as he is an advisor, he started to advocate for peace, I''m afraid he has ill intentions. Furthermore, he is colluding with Wang Jixian, so with Wang Jixian''s beautiful words in front of the emperor, it will only be a matter of time before he gets used to it.


    Li Yian did not know of any conflicts the two of them had with Qin Gui, and his advice this time was purely out of love for them. The two exchanged glances, they were extremely surprised in their hearts, Li Yian had already seen through Qin Gui''s wolfish ambition long ago. But, why did the entire dynasty''s civil and military people still have to respect him as the "festival''s Su Wu"?


    Yue Pengju sternly said, "Thank you for your advice, lower official will definitely pay attention."

 C299 The Curse of Tat Tap

    Hua Rong described the actions of Qin Gui and Wang Junhua''s husband and wife that she saw in Jinguo when she sent an envoy to the Jinguo. Li Yian was shocked and angry at the same time. She never thought that his cousin would be so shameless. In the past, he was only the fierceness of the famous family. But now, he was actually a shameless woman.


    She was even more uneasy. Since Qin Gui had found out about their secret, how could she be willing to let him go? When it came to scheming, Hua Rong and her wife were naturally far from being a match for Qin Gui and the others.


    Hua Rong saw that she was worried for him, and laughed: "Now that Penga has been released, we can only wait for the Northern Slash to succeed. The two of us will return to the mountain forest and leave as soon as possible."


    Li Yian nodded, praising the two of them for being so young, to already have such thoughts, it was extremely difficult.


    Li Yian smiled and said: "Since that''s the case, with the departure coming soon, we might as well drink heartily today."


    She had quite a bit of tolerance for alcohol, and even Hua Rong, who normally did not drink much, was infected by her and happily drank a few cups of wine.


    After eating their fill and everyone went to bed, Hua Rong quietly said to her husband, "Go and rest first, I will have a few words with Imigenol."


    Yue Pengju saw his wife''s excited expression and nodded: "Ok."


    Hua Rong then escorted Li Yian to the guest room.


    She admired Li Yian. Although they hadn''t interacted for a long time, they became like friends at first sight and they already had deep feelings for each other. Li Yian saw the words on the desk, and praised: "old body had originally suspected that Yue Xiang Gong was a martial general, and was extremely talented in martial arts, but now that you have written it, I know that you and your wife are extremely compatible."


    When Hua Rong heard this, his heart ached.


    Who was Li Yian, but seeing that her eyes were slightly red, he was surprised, and whispered: "Madame Yue, what is this?"


    Hua Rong closed the door, then sat down and let out a long sigh: "Jushi, there is an extremely great confusion in my heart, and I would like to seek your guidance."


    "Feel free to speak."


    The two of them sat side by side, Hua Rong didn''t know how to reply. She had made a great deal of decision to consult Li Yian. She firmly believed that there shouldn''t be a third person in the marriage, so regardless of whether it was the empress dowager or Tian Wei''s persuasion, even if it made her waver a little, she still couldn''t make up her mind. Only Li Yian was the person she admired the most in her entire life, and she was the number one female scholar in all of history. Hua Rong firmly believed that her view of marriage definitely exceeded that of ordinary women.


    Li Yian saw her mournful expression, making her originally heroic looking eyebrows show signs of sadness, making her look very pitiful. She sighed and took her hand without urging.


    Feeling the warmth from her withered and emaciated hands that held her, Hua Rong slowly opened her mouth as she said in a slow voice, "I suffered a serious injury once, and after I recovered, the doctors said that I can''t give birth anymore ¡­."


    Li Yian was shocked. She naturally understood what it meant to be unable to have children.


    She did not answer, but turned Hua Rong''s hand over and felt her pulse. Only then did she say: "old body had read many medical books back then, and after all these years, she had some medical knowledge. However, your pulse is normal, and it''s not as if you''re pregnant ¡­."


    Hua Rong laughed miserably, shaking her head: "I was unintentionally injured by someone, and had to eat Lingzhi and tiger bones for a year before I was able to struggle and preserve my life. Perhaps, it was because of this that her meridians could not be seen. But whether it''s the Jinguo''s witch doctors or the palace''s Medical Officer Wang Jixian, both of them determined that I have no more children ¡­ "


    Li Yian was a little disapproving: "I am not too sure about the medicine man. But Wang Jixian, other than treating impotence, was not proficient in other aspects. How can his words be true? "


    In fact, Hua Rong did not think much of Wang Jixian''s medical skills. An obvious fact was that Zhao Deji''s only son was born lacking in strength and his body was weak in health. Until now, Wang Jixian and the others still could not come up with any effective method. Especially since she had personally witnessed Miao Liujun''s transformation, she was worried that this child wouldn''t be able to live for long. However, she naturally did not dare to say those words out loud.


    Seeing that she had remained silent, Li Yian consoled his, "If you are seriously injured, even after you have recovered, you will still need some time to recuperate. "I can''t wait to have a child. I have no idea which day the immortal child will come knocking ¡­"


    Hua Rong shook her head sadly: "I''m 28 years old now. There''s probably no hope left. "


    In ancient times, due to the restriction of living conditions, women were considered to be in their middle age at the age of 30. Many women were already in menopause at the age of 30. Hearing her words, Li Yian started to worry.


    She also could not think of how to comfort Hua Rong, so Hua Rong slowly opened her mouth and said, "When I entered the palace today, the empress dowager and the others all wanted me to allow Pengju to take in concubines and pass on their generations. You, Jushi, tell me, what should I do?"


    Li Yian''s body trembled, he slowly let go of her hand and leaned his back against the chair, his eyes closed, as though he was deep in thought.


    Hua Rong was shocked, only then did she close her eyes, and two streams of tears flowed down from the corners of her eyes.


    She didn''t know why Li Yian was sad, but she didn''t dare speak and only stared blankly at her grizzled hair. In her early years, she had heard of Li Yian''s famous name numerous times, and he had even seen his portraits that were spread far and wide. Not only was Li Yian famous, even her beauty was worthy of the title of number one beauty. He could really be said to be a beauty that could topple cities and topple cities. Her hair was loose now, almost too sparse to comb.


    Streams of light could easily throw people away. How could a beauty of her generation overcome the sorrows of time and destiny?


    Both of them had their own thoughts, so the room was strangely quiet.


    After a long while, Li Yian finally opened his eyes and slowly spoke: "I''ll be marrying the young master of the Zhao Family at the best age possible. After the marriage, the couple were harmonious, like-minded and very loving. But because I was weak, I never gave birth. At the time, my situation was different from yours. The Zhao Family was a powerful family, and my father was once the Prime Minister. "Although my husband is unwilling, I can''t stop him from trying my best to force him to accept me as his concubine ¡­" She laughed bitterly, "Everyone says that I am the number one talented girl in the world, but I simply cannot decide my own fate for women. Even I could only stare helplessly at my husband and concubine, not daring to reveal the slightest bit of dissatisfaction ¡­ However, there was a time when her husband was about to get married. Watching him enter a girl''s room every day from the evening, the next day was filled with smiles. That kind of feeling was even worse than stabbing needles ¡­ "


    Hua Rong felt her palm turn cold, she could not continue speaking.


    Li Yian slowly sat up, "The old body is weak and has no children. But so what? Look at the tens of thousands of people in my Da Song. Even if there is a strong incense burning in the air, how many are left today? Even if it was the Zhaojiaji, when Jingkang was in trouble, where were the several dozen princes and princes? Raising a child to guard against old age was not as good as raising a strong and powerful country. "Under the invasion of the prisoners, how many sons managed to protect their parents?"


    Hua Rong''s tears flowed out immediately. She only took the kernels and wiped it clean with all her might.


    Li Yian reached out and grabbed her hand, "What does this Yue Xiang Gong mean about taking in concubines?"


    She honestly said: "Pengju once vowed not to split his wife. He didn''t mean to. "


    "That''s good. I have been observing his words and actions these days and have taken a great deal of interest in you. If he himself is willing to take a concubine, you might as well relax your attitude; if he is unwilling, why should a woman be too sorry for herself? "


    Hua Rong was enlightened, and she finally smiled: "Thank you Imigenol for your guidance."


    Li Yian then laughed: "Tomorrow morning, you will have to depart, go rest, Yue Xiang Gong is still waiting for you."


    Hua Rong hugged her shoulders. She was extremely excited but at the same time, feeling relaxed. After conversing with her for a bit, the two of them bade farewell.


    Returning back to her bedroom, Hua Rong tiptoed. Under the light of the lamp, his husband was still sitting on his chair, reading a book.


    She quietly went forward to cover his eyes. Yue Pengju put down the book, extended his hand to grab hold of his wife''s hand, and laughed: "Sister Shi Qi, I''m tired. I''m waiting for you to rest."


    He turned around and carried his wife to bed. Because of the wounds he had sustained, he had recovered a bit. On this night, the two of them loved each other as if they had been together for a long time.


    Just as she was about to fall asleep with satisfaction, Hua Rong intertwined her fingers with him and gently asked: "Pengju, what a pity that Wen Long''er isn''t around ¡­"


    Yue Pengju also sighed. Without his son at home, he felt that life had become much more monotonous.


    Hua Rong heard him sigh, and said, "Pengju, if only we had our own children."


    How could Yue Pengju not wish to have his own child? However, he knew that his wife was not willing to let him worry her, so he only said, "This kind of thing, I''ll leave it to fate."


    Hua Rong was also very disappointed when she heard his tone, because she knew that his desire for her child was also very strong. Furthermore, he wasn''t that old yet. What about thirty, forty, or even fifty years later?


    When he was young, he hoped that the two girls would be happy around his knees when he was old, because the older he was, the more lonely he would be. When he gets old?


    His originally slightly relaxed mood immediately became gloomy as a result of the simple exchange of two sentences.


    Her hand stroked his chest as she asked in a low voice, "Pengju, do you really want to have your own child?"


    "Go to sleep, it''s getting late."


    She did not speak again, but lay quietly beside him. After a while, she heard her husband sound asleep, but she could not close her eyes because of the worry in her heart.


    Since Imigenol did not have any children, Wandering did not dare to ask his husband about taking in concubines. As for himself? Just because he couldn''t have children, for the sake of taking care of his own feelings, would he deprive his husband of the joy of having a child?


    Are you going to accept it or not?


    She was a woman of that era after all, and could not escape the shackles of that era. To answer this question, all she wanted was to be exhausted and could not come up with an answer, and by the time dawn arrived, her eyes were as red as a rabbit. At this time, Yue Pengju had already woken up.


    She didn''t show any signs of fatigue. She just followed her husband to get out of bed as usual. There was still a lot of things to be done and a lot of ways to go.


    Her husband''s current task was to eliminate the Water Cock, so she had to put all other personal matters aside for now.


    Just as the King Qin was suspicious of Ye Lvdayong''s miraculous Lich Gu, Jin Wushu was rushing back to the Shang Jing. In the cold fort in the north of his hometown, a Magus was pointing his finger at the heavens and executing a curse.


    This was the younger brother of Gu Shen, known as "sandworm." The sandworm had a very high status as a wizard in the female Genuine Language. Da Da also fought in the north and south. Being conferred the title of King of Pearls, she held a very high position amongst the Golden Generals. He had even used this curse eleven years ago when he was on his way to the Liaoning. After he had assumed a high position, he had become even more cautious and rarely used it.


    This time, it was Zong Han, the official who had a good relationship with the brothers, arrested.

 C300 Who is he?!

    Zong Han was suddenly arrested in this coup, the reason being that one of his subordinates, a general Qidan, had informed him of the other general, Gao Qingyi, who was being bribed for ten thousand yuan.


    Embezzlement and bribery was a very common occurrence in female nobleman, and it had never been punished in the past. This time, the accomplice used Yuwen Xuzhong''s scheme and set him up for learning the crimes of the Song Kingdom, and sentenced him to jail for it.


    Gao Qingyi was Zong Han''s right-hand man, and at this time, Zong Han had already lost his power, whether it was in terms of planning or mental support, he hoped to protect Gao Qingyi''s life, and so he took out his "Escaping Token" to redeem Gao Qingyi''s life.


    So it turns out that after the Old Wolf Master ascended the throne, in order to win over Zong Han''s faction, he was ordered to bestow him with a "Death-Free Token", which had a similar effect to the Book of Pills of Tickets of the Song Kingdom. But the difference was that they also had the right to transfer troops. In a sense, it was more effective than the Book of Pills of Tickets.


    After Zong Han handed over the Iron Vouchers, he stayed at home and drank himself silly, he didn''t even have the heart to play with women he liked normally. At this moment, he was already in his fifties. He had long since emptied out his body after two years of political disgrace and indulgence. The former number one valiant general of the Great Gold rank had found it difficult to even gallop on his horse.


    On this day, some outsiders came in. He thought it was because of Gao Qingyi''s news. Another person from behind laughed loudly. "Zong Han, you have come today as well."


    The one who came was Pu Luhu.


    Zong Han knew that the situation was bad, and said: "Pu Luhu, quickly release me.


    Pu Luhu sneered: "Aren''t you too late to say that now? Today, I will bring you to meet Gao Qingyi. "


    Jin Wushu rushed over to Shang Jing and immediately entered the palace to see him.


    Although he was heavily injured and had yet to recover, he was still able to hold on. After entering the palace, he realized that things were no longer the same as they were before. The Qian Yuan Palace was exactly like the Song Kingdom''s Palace, with the Emperor and his subjects.


    The spring in Jinguo was still very cold, the snow and wind still wreaking havoc. But as soon as Jin Wushu entered, he immediately felt a warmth similar to spring. The fire inside was like the furnace used by the Song Kingdom, burning vigorously.


    The Officials''s python robes were all designed according to Yuwen Xuzhong''s design, according to the Jinguo''s category of water, the high officials were all dressed in narrow sleeves, with the picture of a bear, deer, or mountain forest displayed on them. It was called the "Autumn Water Robe". She wore a jade belt with a gold medal on the left side, a penang iron knife on the right side and black leather boots on her feet. The head of the Officials was even imitated the head of the Song Kingdom, wearing a Seven Beam Crown and a Five Beam Crown, according to the grade. The ministers were divided into two rows, the left side had a stepfather who had joined forces with Jin Wushu''s brother, Zong Gan, as the leader, and the right side had Pu Luhu as the leader.


    Seeing the Fourth Prince enter in such a pathetic manner, everyone was shocked. Jin Wushu did not expect that after he had left for a short period of time, the palace would undergo such an earth-shattering change.


    Although he was covered in wounds, he was still holding onto the halberd in his hands tightly. His expression was mighty, and when everyone knew that he had ordered the pseudo-Qi army to throw Liu Guang into the ground, they did not dare to underestimate him. Seeing that his brother had returned, Zong Gan was naturally overjoyed. He personally went to help him up, and affectionately asked: "Thank you for your hard work."


    Jin Wushu had yet to answer when he saw wolfhirsutism wearing a yellow robe and with a head full of hair walk into the collapsed under the escort of the guards of honor. The group of courtiers used the real girl to kneel and pay her respects, but used the Chinese language to say "Long live, long live, long live". Since they did not have any similar words in their true language, they translated them in Chinese.


    Jin Wushu also kneeled in front of the group of courtiers to show his respect. If not for the two thick braids on his head, this young man, Tian Zi, would already be exactly the same as a Chinese Tian Zi.


    His heart was filled with unhappiness, but when he heard this, he replied, "It''s been a long time. I was conferred the title of King of the State of Yue and was given a full set of Scepters."


    Jin Wushu had already received the news long ago that he was bestowed the title of State of Yue''s King. He thanked him but was unable to cheer up. Under his stepfather''s instructions, the Acupoint Charging Spell changed its tone to that of a family member and said: "Fourth Uncle has worked hard, I have received injuries, and have been granted a seat."


    A servant immediately brought over a chair and when Jin Wushu sat down, everyone''s eyes were filled with envy.


    Jin Wushu reported some information to the Song Kingdom, and especially mentioned the current situation of Liu Yu faking everything. After that, the group of courtiers withdrew from the court, and Zong Gan left the brothers to discuss the matter.


    After the two of them drank three cups, Zong Gan said: "Zong Han had always been harboring malicious intentions towards the Little Wolf Lord. Now, Imperial Advisor Yuwen and I have made this plan and captured him, what do you think we should do?"


    Jin Wushu pondered. He and Zong Han were mortal enemies. He thought that Zong Gan had already killed Zong Han, but he didn''t expect him to still be here. He was not in a hurry to kill Zong Han so he said: "Zong Han has done a lot to eliminate Liao Song, and there are no obvious traitors, how can we openly kill him?"


    Zong Gan lowered his voice and said, "To be honest, Pu Luhu has been getting more and more domineering recently, and is very disrespectful to the Little Wolf Lord ¡­"


    He had only said this sentence, but Jin Wushu was actually shocked in his heart. He immediately understood that Zong Gan killing Zong Han was only an excuse, and his true goal was actually to deal with Pu Luhu. First, he had to remove Zong Han''s threat, and then, completely eliminate him.


    He naturally understood that since Zong Gan had ordered him to return swiftly, he had to agree. However, he still sought truth from the facts, and only said: "Even though the Song Kingdom has not been pacified, the generals that can still fight in the Jinguo have been killed one after another. Zong Han and Pu Luhu are both capable of fighting.


    Zong Gan was displeased to see that he could actually be so "ignorant", and said: "Fourth Brother, if Little Wolf Lord cannot protect us, how can we destroy Liao Song?"


    Even when the royal father was still alive, he had still maintained a true female slave''s democracy. Jin Wushu was deeply affected, and upon seeing that the Acupoint Charm was now the sole ruler of the entire Song Dynasty, he became even more furious, but he said to Zong Gan: "Since that''s the case, third brother, it''s up to you."


    Zong Gan stared at him: "Do you support this?"


    He said slowly, "I will follow third brother and keep my position as the Wolf Lord."


    Zong Gan was very satisfied with his words, and also knew that after eliminating all the generals, in the future when they send troops, they would have to rely on Fourth Brother who was familiar with the situation in the Southern Empire, so they were even more intimate with him, and the gifts they gave surpassed the rewards for the State of Yue King.


    The weather was freezing and the north wind was blowing fiercely. Even though they were inside the house, they could still hear the moaning of the north wind.


    Jin Wushu rested for a night, then pushed open the door. He looked at the northern lands covered in snow and felt depressed in his heart.


    He wore a thick fur coat and came to Jinguo''s prison.


    The prison in Jinguo was very special, it was just a few deep craters in the ground, guarded by a few old veterans. When the prisoner was let down, he would put on the wooden flail and shackles and sit him in a wicker basket tied with hemp rope. He would hang him in the deep pit and when he stepped out of the basket, jailer would take the rope and put it away.


    This kind of open pit, in the cold winter, often froze the prisoners to death. Although there was already a thick layer of straw and dried grass underneath, the cold still made them shiver.


    When Jin Wushu just arrived at the prison, he heard a burst of intense insults: "Where''s the combined attack? Tell him to come out, there is a Iron Vouchers in our family that can protect us from death, how dare he take us? "


    The one escorting him was precisely Pu Luhu, and he let out a cold laugh. "Where is your Iron Vouchers?"


    Zong Han hissed: "The Iron Vouchers gave it to me for your father, do you not know?"


    Pu Luhu laughed proudly: "If you can''t see, it''s not counted."


    Gao Qingyi had long since been executed, and at this moment, Zong Han understood that all he had done was to gift his a set of Iron Vouchers s that could prevent his from dying for nothing. He could not take out the Iron Vouchers, and was sweating profusely. Suddenly, he said, "There is one more in the palace, you can go and ask Joined Assassins ¡­"


    Pu Luhu pushed him a little: "If you have it, then take it out. If you don''t, then stop blabbering about it."


    In despair, Zong Han suddenly saw Jin Wushu standing at the side, looking at him from afar, as if he was his savior. He could not care less about the fact that this was his enemy and shouted: "Vulture, come over here, you also have a Iron Vouchers, tell me ¡­"


    Jin Wushu walked a few steps forward, and saw that Zong Han was being guarded by four soldiers. His body was extremely obese from the excessive alcohol and sex. After this struggle, he had long been out of breath. Where could he find even the slightest trace of the valiant general of yesteryear?


    Seeing that he did not say anything, Zong Han anxiously shouted, "Fourth Prince, you should know that there are Iron Vouchers s who can save themselves from death ¡­"


    Originally, the Jin Dynasty did not have a Jade Seal, but rather used the gold and jade treasures obtained from the Liaoning. The female Spirit Master''s Iron Vouchers was not as particular as the Chinese, it only wrote down according to each person''s name. For example, what he gave Zong Han was: "Give it to Zong Han. The Iron Vouchers s were divided into two, one for the meritorious officials and one for the palace for checking.


    Jin Wushu was naturally aware of the details, but he now knew that Zong Han had lost the Iron Vouchers and had to die for sure. Although he was pitiful, he could only shake his head and not make a sound.


    Pu Luhu laughed: "Zong Han, how are you? "I don''t remember if you did or not. Die."


    Zong Han began to curse loudly, "Our family only hates it for not getting up early and attacking, but this little bastard schemed to harm us. You have to remember, even if the Assassins can kill me today, you won''t have a good ending. You better pray that your own Iron Vouchers is not tricked by the Join Assassins. '''' No, no! "Right now, our brothers have all been killed, and you''re next ¡­"


    Pu Luhu did not let him continue cursing, and a pile of broken cotton was stuffed into Zong Han''s mouth. He could only struggle in despair, and emit terrifying wuwu sounds as his hands and feet moved chaotically.


    Pu Luhu immediately ordered for Zong Han to be placed into a big wooden chest, and then carried by the soldiers to the prison where he was previously imprisoned. Zong Han had a thick hemp rope tied around his neck, and he was thrown into a deep pit.


    Jin Wushu witnessed the entire process, standing in the snow, but he felt a chill on his back.


    Pu Luhu ran over and passionately stretched out his hand: "You must have some good skills, today was cool and straightforward. Haha, after getting rid of Zong Han, I''ll treat you to a feast."


    Jin Wushu laughed loudly, "Good, good, good."


    He followed Pu Luhu forward, and by the side, he felt cold. Today, Zong Han would be Pu Luhu tomorrow, but what about tomorrow? Was it himself or someone else the next day?


    Especially since he had already lost his Iron Vouchers.


    was taken by Hua Rong.


    Originally, he had thought that one day, he would still be able to use the Iron Vouchers. But today, after seeing Zong Han''s death with his own eyes, he understood the importance of the Iron Vouchers.


    But, how could Hua Rong be willing to return it to him?


    The snow was thick, and his dark gold boots had sunk into a thick layer. He pulled them out and couldn''t help gulping down a strong burning knife he carried on his back. His right thumb and forefinger were broken, so he could only lift the wineskin with his left hand. He smiled wryly in his heart. No matter how vicious that woman was, no matter how much they fought to the death, she would only cripple two of his fingers. As for the combined stab? He was afraid that his head would be the next step.


    He touched his neck with his severed hand. There was snow on his neck, and it was cold. He brushed the snow away. In fact, the greatest enemy was not the enemy, but the politicians. From ancient times until now, many heroes had not actually died on the battlefield, but at the hands of the monarch and his ministers.

 C301 Can you do it?

    Since Hua Rong was a merciful woman, she could only be Hua Rong.


    He killed people while talking and laughing, so he was the Wolf Lord.


    And in the Song Kingdom, Zhao Deji, Qin Gui, the ruler and official, were the same. He trembled in his heart. He thought of Yuwen Xuzhong, this old thief, if it wasn''t for his suggestion, how could he have become so ruthless at such a young age?


    After Zong Han''s death, the Acupoint Charm did not dare announce that he had been killed, but spread the word that he had died of illness. The imperial court even gave him a lot of memorial service, giving him the honor of serving as the head of the imperial household, the king of the Jin Kingdom, and even bestowed him the title of Song Kingdom of Zhou.


    The more glorious it was, the more afraid Jin Wushu would be. These days, he was almost always at home, waiting to thank his guests and to play with his son. Even though he had repeatedly invited Jin Wushu, Jin Wushu had always politely declined his offer. He knew that Zong Gan''s next target would be Pu Luhu, so he didn''t dare to get too close to him.


    When Pu Luhu''s fifth invitation was rejected, he finally realized that something was amiss, and so he went to Jin Wushu''s residence.


    The snow was falling heavily, and Jin Wushu was playing with his son in the snow. Since he had returned to his "home" this time, Xiao Luwenlong was no longer as lively as before. He was already six or seven years old, had become slightly more sensible, and after witnessing the actions of the Abba towards his mother, he had always thought that his mother had died. On this day, as usual, he asked, "Where''s Mother? "Where''s Mom?"


    Jin Wushu was about to answer when he saw Pu Luhu rushing in with a murderous look on his face. Behind him was a panting butler who apparently could not stop him as he looked at Jin Wushu anxiously and shouted, "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Pu Luhu''s hand was holding onto the blade at his waist, Golden Man''s personality was frank and straightforward, he did not know how to beat around the bush either, and said loudly: "Vulture, what do you mean by hiding from me everywhere?"


    Jin Wushu had two maids bring his son away before laughing out loud, "Alright, since you''re here, I''ll accompany you today."


    Pu Luhu followed him into the house.


    The two of them sat on the hot brick bed that was as warm as spring, and a servant brought over two jars of wine brewed by Golden Man. Jin Wushu did not bother to welcome him, and poured a big bowl for himself to drink before staring at Jin Wushu: "Fourth Prince, what do you mean by that? Why did you hide from me the moment you returned? What''s wrong with you? "


    Jin Wushu laughed bitterly and extended his hand.


    Pu Luhu looked at the thumb and forefinger of his right hand that had been cut off, only leaving behind the bare three fingers. He had never seen such a hand before. He only felt that it was extremely strange.


    He stared, "So what? "Wounds are a common occurrence ¡­"


    Jin Wushu let out a long sigh, "But, my injury ¡­"


    "Did Sow injure you?"


    Jin Wushu nodded.


    "What Sow is so powerful?"


    Jin Wushu acted as if nothing had happened: "Yue Pengju!"


    In recent years, Yue Pengju had already become the Golden Army''s most troublesome general, so Pu Luhu naturally knew of his great name. Seeing that he was killed by Yue Pengju, Pu Luhu did not find it strange at all.


    Seeing his dull eyes, no matter how crude he was, Pu Luhu understood that the former brave and fierce Fourth Prince crippling his right hand was indeed a huge problem. He scratched his head. "I thought you had some grudge with me, my brother, but I don''t blame you for it."


    This was also what Jin Wushu was thinking, he was naturally on good terms with Pu Luhu, and after Zong Han and the others died, he felt sorry for them. Seeing that Zong Gan and the others were already aiming for him, because he had once vied for the position of Wolf Lord, Zong Gan and the others were always worried. Jin Wushu wanted to remind him to keep his life. But thinking about it, there was no other way.


    Sure enough, Pu Luhu said angrily: "Now that Zong Han is dead, Zong Gan has the power to himself. Everything is done in concert with Yuwen Xuzhong. The three of them discussed and excluded me ¡­"


    Jin Wushu remained silent for a while. After that, he said: "I think that this old thing Yuwen Xuzhong is indeed a little troublesome to deal with."


    Pu Luhu slapped the table: "I have long hated this old thing. It would be best to find an opportunity to kill him."


    In Jin Wushu''s heart, he really wanted someone to kill Yuwen Xuzhong, but he didn''t show it, and cleverly changed the topic. At this time, Pu Luhu did not realize that his situation was already very delicate. He said what he wanted to say and drank most of the wine in the jar before preparing to leave as much as he could.


    Just as he was about to get off the brick bed, he suddenly thought of something and said with a smile, "Hey, my family got more than ten beauties from the Xiao family last month. I''ll send four of them to you later."


    "Then I won''t be polite."


    Pu Luhu said with great pride: "I, Feng Wang, also gave First Wife a title of wangfei. You are now also the King of State of Yue, who are you planning to give the title of ''Royal Consort''? "


    This question stumped Jin Wushu, and he did not know how to answer.


    He pondered for a moment before saying, "We''ll talk about it later."


    Pu Luhu thought that he was still feeling depressed about Ye Lvguanyin, so he did not bring it up again.


    Once he left, Jin Wushu returned to his room and heard his son crying.


    These days, because Hua Rong and milkmaid were not by his side, his son would often cry. He walked in and saw Lu Wenlong sitting on the brick bed, crying non-stop. No matter how the milkmaid took care of him, she did not listen.


    When milkmaid saw him walk in, his expression turned to one of panic, "Fourth Prince, little prince is getting a little hot ¡­"


    He waved her away and sat down beside his son. He put his arms around him and touched his son''s forehead. It was a little hot. Because of the crying, her little face turned red and she started to cough.


    He gently touched his son''s back to ease his son''s anger. When the child saw Abba, his eyes widened. He hugged his neck and cried, "Abba, I don''t want them, I don''t want them ¡­"


    Naturally, he was referring to the milkmaid and others that he had found on the spur of the moment.


    Jin Wushu said gently: "Alright, son, Abba will look for another milkmaid for you."


    The child''s small hands danced wildly. "No, no, I don''t want any of them. I only want my mother ¡­"


    "Son, what''s wrong?"


    "Mother, I want mother. Abba, where is mother? Is Mom dead? "


    "Mom is fine, she''s not dead."


    "Abba, you lied to me. I saw you hit Mom with my own eyes... Why did you hit Mom? "


    Jin Wushu held his son tightly and let out a long sigh. He was extremely regretful in his heart, and was simply unable to face his son''s naive questioning. Yes, why did he hit his "mother"? Was that slap enough to sever all relations?


    He could not help but sigh, especially in these desolate days, and he needed comfort. That kind of spiritual comfort couldn''t be brought about by any random outstanding concubine. It must be shared by a woman who understood herself and her situation.


    In this world, what woman knew her own situation better than Hua Rong who had fought through so many battles?


    If Hua Rong was here!


    If she was by his side, he could at least tell her the truth. Even if she didn''t say anything, at least she still had the warmth of a hand as she prepared tea.


    He heaved a long sigh in his heart. Seeing that his son was crying so noisily, he suppressed it further and hugged his son, trying to coax him, "Be good, Abba will bring you to hunt tomorrow ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong naturally did not agree, and continued crying, "I''m not going hunting, I need mother ¡­"


    All these years he had milkmaid by his side, and later he had Hua Rong. Especially Hua Rong, who treated him like her own daughter, and had even doted on him a lot more than his birth mother. Today, there was not a single familiar person around him, and the little kid felt very lonely. Seeing that the Abba was not staring at her, she started to sob tenderly, "I must have mother, I don''t want anything else ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was originally going to be angry, but after seeing that his son had obviously lost weight in the past few days, he knew that it was because he lost his mother, so he lost his familiar milkmaid. He was worried about finding an ordinary Chinese slave. He was in a dilemma. He touched his son''s face and felt his heart ache.


    He wiped away the tears on his son''s face and comforted him gently. "My son, be good ¡­"


    The crying sound of the child lessened as she sobbed, "Mom, where''s Mom ¡­"


    He was almost promising, "Mom is fine. Son, in the future when Abba goes to war, I will bring you back. You might even be able to see her ¡­ "


    The child was half believing and half doubting before grabbing onto Abba''s hand. Seeing Abba''s crippled hand, he childishly asked: "Abba, what happened to your hand?"


    He had asked Jin Wushu about this many times, but Jin Wushu didn''t reply to that. He didn''t know how to raise it up to his son, nor did he know how to tell his son that his hand was chopped off by his mother.


    "Abba, with your hands, can you still hunt?"


    "Yes!"


    "Which scoundrel cut it for you?"


    He laughed, "It was Abba who accidentally injured him."


    The child revealed a skeptical expression. Although he was young, he naturally did not believe that someone would be able to make his own hand into something like this. However, he was still young, so when he heard the Abba talk about other interesting things, he forgot to ask further.


    It took a lot of effort for Jin Wushu to comfort his son and help him fall asleep. He also felt tired, and tonight, he laid by his son''s side and slept in his arms.


    In the middle of the night, Bei Feng''s voice could be heard through the closed door slits like the roar of a wild beast. He had been used to hearing it since he was young, but the night had been filled with all sorts of unpleasantness, and he had a faint premonition of foreboding. His crippled right hand tightened as he stroked his son''s sleeping face. He smiled bitterly, as he had thought that Fourth Prince, who could carry the weight of a cauldron, would only be able to coax his son to sleep at home, watching him in the political whirlpool of the Jinguo.


    After tormenting himself until almost dawn, he finally closed his eyes in a daze and suddenly thought of a problem. His own Iron Vouchers s were still in Hua Rong''s hands. If he asked her for it, would she give it back to him?


    Or, if she knew what it was, would she give it back to him?


    After receiving news of Zong Han''s death, the sandworm began his second and strongest curse in his life. He held a wooden staff in his hand, and a pig slaughtering knife was tied to it. This was his Magus property. Holding the wooden staff in his hand, he walked into the courtyard and placed the two long braids on his head onto his neck. Facing the direction of the palace, he began to chant a sorrowful incantation in the language of the true female:


    Take one corner for the sky, one corner for the cattle, and another nameless horse with a flower face in front and a white tail in back, and a left and right flank in front.


    As he sang, he drew with the point of his staff. After he finished singing about the Wolf Lord, he sang about other people:


    He took one corner of Zong Gan''s finger pointing up at the sky and the other corner pointing at the cattle. There was another nameless horse, with a flower face in front, a white tail behind, and a left and right wing in front.


    He took one corner of Pu Luhu''s finger pointing up at the sky and the other corner pointing at the cattle. There was another nameless horse, with a flower face in front, a white tail behind, and a left and right wing in front.


    One corner pointed to the sky and the other to the cattle below. There was a nameless horse with a flower face in front, a white tail in back, and a right and left side in front.

 C302 concubinage allowed

    Until he cursed all of them. According to the superstition of the female Daoist Master, as long as they were cursed by him, they would definitely meet with misfortune, and their families would be ruined.


    He was furious at Zong Han''s death, and cursed him extremely miserably. Standing in the snow, he drifted away, as though he had become a snowman.


    What he did not know was that behind him, under an ancient pine tree, a burly man was attentively listening to his curse.


    He was King Qin.


    He was curious about Ye Lvdayong''s miraculous Lich Gu, so he went to find the other Magi of Jinguo to see if their incantation would have any effect. After finding out that Da Da was Jinguo''s number one "sandworm", he had been hiding here for several days, observing his habits. Today, after finally seeing him, he happily turned around and left.


    The three of them found an abandoned cave dug by a female Daoist and started a fire. They roasted a few wild chickens and dogs caught in the snow. After a while, a strong fragrance permeated the air.


    Liu Wu asked curiously: "Such a curse, is it really effective?"


    King Qin laughed loudly: "It''s useless, it will definitely be useless. If a person can be cursed to death, how can there still be living people in this world? "


    "But, why is Ye Lvdayong''s Lich Gu so effective?"


    King Qin was very pleased: "I have been thinking about the difference between a Lich Gu and a sandworm. "There must be a huge difference among them ¡­"


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Didn''t you notice? Curses were a type of ritual. Magi were able to destroy the heavens and steal the earth. However, how could they kill someone with just their will? Otherwise, if one hated another, wouldn''t a single curse kill one''s enemy? But the voodoo Gu was different. Ye Lvdayong made a bunch of green bamboo cane. I reckon that the voodoo Gu is some invisible poison, and to poison people is to poison them. "Think about it, Cursing the Undead, it can''t even poison the Undead, can it?"


    Liu Wu had to admit that King Qin''s words were very reasonable. But even so, was it worth coming all the way here just to ask?


    King Qin knew that they were not resistant to the cold and couldn''t wait to return to the sea to enjoy themselves. He laughed, "Little girl, you always think that this little bastard Yue Pengju is really good at planning, planning, and planning to kill people. In her eyes, Yue Pengju was a hero! I wonder, if I were to use Ye Lvdayong''s Wu Gu to kill the entire Fourth Prince, kill the combined assault, or even kill all the generals of the Jinguo, and destroy the entire Jinguo, wouldn''t I have won against Yue Pengju by leaps and bounds? Even trash like Zhao Deji and Qin Gui will only be happy when I kill them all ¡­ "


    Liu Wu was dumbstruck.


    He remembered a saying that almost every Chinese man knew: "The son of heaven is better than the son of heaven." "The strong and the strong", his heart shivered, and he quietly sized up King Qin. When he looked at him, he felt that it was even stranger. Especially since the meeting between the King Qin and Ye Lvdayong, he had always faintly felt that he had an increasingly obvious grandeur, but as for what it was, he was unable to say.


    Today, hearing these words, Fang Xing had a faint understanding of what was going on.


    He suddenly had a heroic spirit in his heart, and after thinking for a while, he said: "If the King is interested, Liu Wu will naturally follow suit."


    King Qin did not notice that this loyal subordinate had a more respectful expression than before. He only muttered to himself: "No, this daddy will definitely look for Ye Lvdayong."


    "It''s not good for Ye Lvdayong to be too close, he''s too weird."


    King Qin did not think much of it: "No matter how strange he is, he is just a Gu expert, and does not dare to stand in front of people. This is his weakness."


    Liu Wu and Ma Su had gone from the "Han Er" of Liao Jin to the "Han Er" of Luoyang, and thought that they were being rebellious, but after hearing what King Qin had said, Fang Zhenguo was deaf. Liu Wu was also a descendant from a scholar''s family. Her great-grandfather, who had always tried and failed in Song Kingdom, was once beaten up because she couldn''t bribe the examiner for an Imperial examinations. He was so angry that she ran away to get the Liaoning King''s recognition. She had once been in a high position. From the time the Liaoning was destroyed, Liu Wu''s family had completely declined. In the Liao Jin region, they had experienced many hardships, so they were forced into a corner. He had followed King Qin to the north several times before. He had witnessed the King Qin''s way of handling things, from commanding a group of small and small pirates to battling Jin Wushu at sea to Shang Jing''s unbridled teasing of Jin Wushu. His actions were upright and evil but he had the courage to do so, it was completely beyond the style of a pirate.


    Ye Lvdayong had a weakness, then what about the King Qin?


    He couldn''t help but carefully size up King Qin, but he didn''t dare meet his gaze.


    King Qin did not notice the change in his expression at all, and was even more excited. He immediately said: "We will set off immediately to find Ye Lvdayong."


    Liu Wu thought for a moment, then suggested: "It wouldn''t be good if we took the initiative to look for him right?"


    "This matter is urgent, so we can''t be too worried. We have to leave immediately."


    "What is it?"


    "You''ll know once you get there."


    Yue Pengju rode a light train from the capital, and met up with the large army led by his main generals midway, and headed straight down the courtyard from Jiangnan. At this time of spring, Jiangnan, Jiangbei, the continuous spring rain, along the road is very muddy, causing a great difficulty for the march. It was already difficult to get back good horses from the Western Xia and other places. Therefore, the army greatly valued the war horses, so everyone dismounted and walked. According to the rules, only the military advisors could ride on horses. The main civil servants in Yue Pengju''s army were Li Ruoxu, Sun Ge and Xue Bi. Among them, Xue Bi was personally assigned by Zhao Deji.


    The other person riding on the horse was naturally Hua Rong. Her family had gotten rid of the pain of a war, but she was determined to ride with Yue Pengju and follow the crowd.


    When she saw her husband walking in the mud, and that Li Ruoxu and the other two scholars had all dismounted and started to walk, she wanted to dismount herself, but Yue Pengju and the other generals were unwilling. Especially Zhang Xian and the others, who knew that she had been severely injured and was not very well. Hua Rong had no choice but to ride alone.


    It had already been six years since the water squid was so rampant. Due to the havoc caused by the Golden Army, the citizens did not have the chance to live. The Song Dynasty did not have the ability to take care of the country, so the local clock phase gathered in the mountain forest and gave the slogan of "equal status for", "low status for" and "rich". "The citizens called the clock phase" Master ", and with a single move, the Old Master would be invincible." Because of "the law", the people donated all of their wealth. In just a few short years, clock phase had produced a million as a gift, and as the saying goes, "all rich and poor", it was actually just a lie. The other poor citizens were still unable to dress themselves up and were unable to eat their fill. After the death of clock phase, the leaders of the clock phase were his successors, Yang Me and the others.


    Yue Pengju had already done a large amount of research, and knew that the townspeople had no other choice but to follow Yang Yi and the others. They wished to obtain a true "paradise", and were not too vicious. Their actions were even more brutal than that of bandits, so their public''s resistance towards the soldiers was even more intense. As a result, once they stepped into the Jinghu Road, they had already been ordered not to rob the citizens of even a single thing. Violators would all be severely punished. There were also some commoners who took the initiative to send over food and wine after hearing that it was the "Yue Army" who had become famous throughout the world recently, while Yue Pengju ordered them to pay for everything.


    Thus, the army didn''t encounter any obstacles on their way to the courtyard.


    Contrary to the weather in Jiang-Nan and Jiangbei, the courtyard hadn''t rained since spring and had entered into a relatively small drought. Yue Pengju and the others came to the Tan Zhou City, declined the invitation from the prefectural city, and set up a military camp outside the city.


    As soon as he had settled down, he summoned all the generals to discuss military affairs. All these years, Zhang Xian and the others had followed beside him and understood his personality, thus, when they discussed military affairs, they did not have any scruples and spoke whatever they wanted to say. In the end, they had chosen to do well, and won many great military victories, all because of this atmosphere.


    On this day, there was also the local Xu Yi participating in the military conference. Yue Pengju said: "We are at lower official''s camp, and do not learn how to fight in the water. All the officials have been with the lake bandits for many years, and are familiar with the local people''s geography.


    Xu Yi said: "The Dongting Lake is vast, there are four provinces surrounding the lake, and the Water Cock resides in the two counties. There are thirty-five water stronghold s and many large carriages, so the officer army is unable to stop them."


    Yue Pengju asked: "How many ships does Yang Me and the rest have?"


    Xu Yi said: "The lake bandits have 29 large and small carriages and over 500 ships. In addition, the other leader, Zhong Ziyi, also had 24 large ships. Over ten thousand warships of all sizes. "


    When Yue Pengju heard the scale of the battle, it was actually even larger than the elite disciples of the King Qin. Especially the number of members in the sect, which brought the population up to a few hundred thousand.


    Hua Rong stayed in the temporary barracks. This was a room for her and Yue Pengju.


    One evening, when she just came back, she saw a lady with neat and tidy hair standing at the door looking around. She took a look and saw Zhang Xian''s wife, Sis GaoSi, with two children.


    She smiled as she greeted the three of them. The two of them called out ''Mister''. She touched their heads and realized that it had only been two or three years. The two children had already grown a lot taller.


    She invited the three of them in, but the child could not sit still and played outside, so the two of them talked in the house. After talking for a while, the Sis GaoSi could not help but ask: "Did the Fourth Prince take Lu Wenlong away again?"


    Hua Rong nodded her head sadly, and said: "I was lucky in the end, and could not protect my son."


    Sis GaoSi wanted to say something but hesitated. In the end, she gathered up her courage and said, "Madam, there is a sentence that I don''t know whether or not I should say it."


    "Sis GaoSi, please speak your mind."


    "Servant was also very worried for Madam when he heard from Zhang Xian about her body. Yue Xiang Gong would definitely wish to have his own flesh and blood. Since this was the case, as long as Madam was magnanimous and allowed Yue Xiang Gong to have a concubine, then he would have children. Wouldn''t that be better than being nurtured by the opposite sex? "


    Hua Rong''s face turned pale white, and she was instantly speechless.


    She never would have thought that after coming to the cave courtyard, the Water Cock still hadn''t been destroyed, and the first thing she would have heard was such a terrifying strike. Only now did he understand that, at this time, all of Peng Ao''s friends and relatives, from Zhao Deji and his wife, were all worried about the issue of his descendants, and they all hoped that he would take in concubines, afraid of extinguishing the Yue Clan''s fire.


    "Madame Yue ¡­"


    Sis GaoSi called out to her a few times before she came back to her senses. She forced a smile as her forehead was covered in sweat.


    Seeing her terrifying expression, Sis GaoSi did not know what she had said wrongly, she spoke out: "Madame Yue, rest early, Servant will not disturb you anymore."

 C303 Message

    She excused herself. At that time, women were deeply influenced by Confucian morals, and the virtue of women was not to be jealous. In a large family with many wives and concubines, the concubinage who treated their husbands nicely and the children born from a concubine were all virtues that a woman should have. The reason why Sis GaoSi dared to persuade Zhang Xian was for the sake of the couple, she never thought that Hua Rong would have such an expression, and only thought that it would be good for the Madame Yue, only the Jealousy s could not pass.


    After Yue Pengju discussed about military affairs, he went on a long journey to investigate. After returning, it was already night.


    There was a lamp burning in the room, and there were a few small dishes placed on the table. Hua Rong was personally helping him to clean the silver grey armor that had been in battle for a long time.


    He quickly said: "Sister Shi Qi, your health is not good. Rest well and stop brushing."


    Hua Rong smiled sweetly and put the armor away. "When you wear it again, it will be useful."


    Yue Pengju sat down and carried a bowl of food to eat. Only then did he sigh, "Today did I find out that the power of the water army in the Heavenly Passage Garden was even greater than what I imagined."


    Hua Rong nodded her head: "I went out to scout around today. Yang Me and the others were more than ten times stronger than the King Qin. "However, I received a piece of news today ¡­"


    "What news?"


    "When I was strolling around today, I heard the people of Tan Zhou City bragging that Zhong Ziyi had kidnapped the most beautiful prostitute in Liuyang County and made his into his concubine. And this woman was once a pampered concubine of Yang Me. "


    "There''s actually such a thing?"


    "The two of them are in an alliance. If we can first dissolve their alliance oath, wouldn''t it be much better to break it one by one?"


    Yue Pengju nodded his head: "Alright, if we can resolve the two-man alliance first, that would be the best policy."


    The couple talked about what they had gathered. Hua Rong sighed: "Along the way, I heard of the words'' wait and see ''in the clock phase. I was very excited, and at one point, I thought that he was someone important. However, when Dongting saw it with his own eyes, he heard that his family''s businesses were spread throughout the counties and provinces. If they were truly poor and rich, why were the villagers still selling their women? It was evident that he had truly become the emperor, but he was also a new loner. In this world, there was a cycle. Actually, those who stood at the very top always enjoyed the glory of being in the upper echelons. As for the people below, they could only follow and serve. Regardless of whether it was the emperor or the Water Cock, they were all the same. The reason why we destroyed the Water Cock today was merely to make Zhao Deji more extravagant and greedy. Everyday, we fight and kill each other, but actually, it would be better to follow Big Brother Lu around here and eat simple food with green lanterns and ancient buddhas ¡­ "


    When Yue Pengju heard his wife''s flat tone, he felt depressed, almost as if he had never seen her in such a state. He felt that it was a little strange, he grabbed her hand and asked her: "Sister Shi Qi, why have you been so preoccupied this entire time, what exactly happened?"


    Hua Rong shook her head: "It''s nothing, I just had some feelings for you."


    Yue Pengju stared at his wife: "If there''s anything, you must tell me. Don''t keep it in the bottom of your heart."


    Hua Rong slightly smiled, and said: "What have I deceived you about? It''s just that I feel tired and I hate war. "


    Yue Pengju heaved a sigh of relief. On this point, he felt the same, seeing that his wife''s words were reasonable and not out of the ordinary, he felt that continuing to march was tiring as well.


    On the second day, Yue Pengju once again gathered everyone to discuss, and this time he gave a clear idea. Firstly, he wanted to seal off the food supply for Yang Me''s water army, and secondly, to seal off the trades in the area. With both of them in control, the water army of Yang Me in the courtyard heard the news and became extremely alarmed.


    Yue Pengju looked at the map from head to toe, and then observed it on the spot again. He discovered that between the north and south side, there was a pocket-sized lake called Cyan Grass Lake, which wasn''t marked on the map. Xu Yi said that it was the name of the place, so it was not marked.


    Everyone discussed, the Cyan Grass Lake was like a sack, if they cut Yang Me''s north and south tunnels, when the food and fodder were cut off, it would be like catching a turtle in a jar, they would immediately send people to protect the Cyan Grass Lake.


    When Yang Me and Zhong Ziyi realized that their Cyan Grass Lake had been occupied, they became even more panic-stricken and sent many sneak attacks, but all of them ended in failure.


    At the same time, Yue Pengju saw Li Yu, the leader of the water stronghold who had been fighting with Yang Me for many years, and told him to go and persuade him to surrender. There were more than a dozen water stronghold s near Tan Zhou. When Li Yu saw the ten Zhai An flags and rankings he had made, he kneeled down, "This lowly one would rather be executed by military law than to provoke Water Cock. All the persuaders sent by the imperial government in the past, all of them were killed by Yang Me. "


    Yue Pengju frowned: "You don''t have to be afraid, regardless of whether they agree to surrender, as long as you come back safely, it will be considered as a great merit."


    Li Yu was helpless, he could only muster up the courage and go to the nearest water stronghold to persuade him to surrender.


    The leader of the water stronghold was called Huang Zuo, he had over 1500 people under him. When they saw that Li Yu had arrived, they personally came out and took a look at the banner. Li Yu took the chance and said: "The Royal En are vast and they have sent Yue Xiang Gong to explore the cave courtyard. You need to know that the Yue Xiang Gong is different from the previous Imperial Water Army. Yang Me is definitely not his opponent, why not abandon the darkness and become his wife as soon as possible? "


    Huang Zuo had long since heard of the arrival of the famous Yue Army of the world, and his attitude towards Li Yu was extremely polite. He only said: "Let''s think about it at home."


    Li Yu did not dare go to the other nine water stronghold s to persuade them to surrender, so he gave the remaining flags to Huang Zuo: "You can distribute the rest of the nine clans." Then he took his leave.


    After Li Yu left, Huang Zuo immediately summoned his men to discuss, and said that their water stronghold would be the one to bear the brunt of the attack. Now that their food supply had been cut off, they might as well surrender. However, his subordinates were afraid that Yue Pengju would lure them down and kill them, hence they were hesitant to do so. Huang Zuo thought for a while and said: "I heard that the Yue Xiang Gong couple are renowned throughout the world, they are people who do not break their word. "Let''s watch again."


    Immediately, Huang Zuo distributed the rest of the nine flags, and the various water stronghold s had a change in heart.


    As for Li Yu, who was still alive to explain the situation, Yue Pengju was overjoyed and immediately gave the order to promote him to a second official. It turned out that Zhang Xian and the others had managed the trading market and captured more than 400 of the Yang Me''s water army who were hiding there.


    Hua Rong and Yue Pengju came to check the situation, only to see that the 400 people were being escorted onto the training grounds.


    The guard shouted, "Yue Xiang Gong is here."


    Everyone kneeled down, except for a few rebellious men who had ferocious expressions on their faces.


    Yue Pengju said angrily: "You wait for the burning, killing, plundering, and you refuse to comply, for your crimes, you deserve to die, what else do you have to say for yourself?"


    The man said coldly: "Our own family has the Master Zhong s under protection in heaven. If we were to be killed by the officer army dogs, our souls would also be in heaven with him.


    At that time, the people all believed in the clock phase and called him "Old Master". It could be seen how profound the influence of the clock phase was. When everyone heard his words, it wasn''t easy to refute.


    Hua Rong walked over and asked the man in reply, "clock phase once said that if he were to practice the law, then people would wait for him to become noble and lowly, making him rich and poor. You guys don''t have enough food in water stronghold, so you had no choice but to take the risk to trade. But, Yang Me, Zhong Ziyi and the rest, why not share the wealth with you? "


    The man had nothing to say, but the other man who was kneeling said loudly: "What I see is that the two Heavenly Kings are like fish to meat, each of them have three wives, have silk and satin, and sing happily everyday.


    Hua Rong smiled and said: "Yang Me said that the clock phase is alive, but ever since the Yue Xiang Gong sealed up the food path, what method does Yang Me have? He had also sent people to launch a sneak attack, so how could he have won a match? Now that the Yue Xiang Gong has sealed the Cyan Grass Lake, we will catch Yang Me and the others in a jar. "


    Everyone secretly glanced at her, but when they saw that she was speaking, they didn''t laugh but had a bit of a smile on her face. Her voice was warm and gentle, and the fear in her heart had been reduced by a bit.


    Yue Pengju was very satisfied with his wife''s words, and took the chance to say: "All of you were originally good citizens, but were deceived by the demonic technique, and were driven to such a stage. If I kill you, what will happen to my family? If the heavens have a good conscience, I might as well let you go and go back to persuade the believers to submit to you. " He immediately ordered everyone to be released and distributed the usual copper coins to everyone.


    In the past, when they had confronted the officer army, every time they were captured, there would always be a dead end. They did not expect that this time, not only would they live, but there would also be money. Yue Pengju also ordered them to go to the market to buy basic necessities, and to teach the merchants to underestimate their value. These few hundred people bought cheap goods and returned to the water stronghold. Naturally, they spread the news about how peaceful and happy life was on the mainland, and that disturbed the people in the water stronghold even more.


    It had been more than a month since then, and Yue Pengju had only been guarding the place. He was not in a hurry to send out his troops, but wanted to attack. On this day, he received a fake letter from Liu Yu. The relationship between Yang Me and Liu Yu had a long history. In order to get the Southern Water Army to surround Zhao Deji, Liu Yu had been sent with generous gifts many times.


    Following that, Yang Me summoned all of the more than eighty leaders of the water stronghold to discuss the matter. Yang Me called them "Great Sage King" and clock phase''s son Zhong Ziyi called them "Crown Prince Zhong". The two of them were the leaders of the water army in the courtyard.


    This time, it was because the army was suppressing the land, which was related to the future of the troll army. Yang Me was older, so he took the initiative and said, "Crown Prince Zhong has obtained the position of wife, he is very satisfied, there is nothing dirty in his home, now that officer army Yue Pengju has surrounded and annihilated them, we must definitely help each other out."


    Zhong Ziyi replied naturally, "Of course."


    Yang Me then said: "I have already inquired about the details of Yue Pengju, although he is a powerful general on the mainland, but all of the troops he is leading are northern people, they are not used to water battles, so I believe that he is not a threat. As long as everyone stick to the water stronghold, he will be helpless to do anything."


    Huang Zuo had already distributed 9 points of advice to the other people, and the few strongholds all said: "Yue Pengju is not like the other generals of the imperial government. If the food supply is cut off, we will have no food this autumn, so how can we hold on?"


    Yang Me laughed loudly: What''s there to be afraid of? The spirit of the Master Zhong in heaven will naturally protect us as the victors. Furthermore, there''s Emperor Liu of the Da Qi Kingdom backing us up.


    Master Zhong was their method of mental victory, but at the moment, it was not enough to convince the masses, but they could do nothing about it, they could only disperse the meeting and head back to water stronghold to prepare.


    After this meeting, Huang Zuo saw that Yang Me and the others were not prepared at all, and decided to surrender.


    When Yue Pengju heard this, he was overjoyed and immediately ordered for Wang Gui to surrender.


    On this day, Huang Zuo brought over 1500 people to surrender. Wang Gui was also fully equipped and led everyone to their deaths. Both sides were wary. On this day, the sun was high in the sky, and both sides stood in formation to meet each other. According to the rules of being attacked as if they were enemies, they were all fully armed, their armor scorched by the sun. But Huang Zuo''s army was obviously not as neat as the officer army''s, only Huang Zuo rode on his horse, and the rest were just infantry. Wang Gui ordered for the commander to hold the line, and while carrying his personal weapon, Iron Cliff Bamboo, he rushed out and shouted out loud: "I am one of Yue Xiang Gong''s subordinates here to pick up Wang Gui. The Yue Xiang Gong was righteous and benevolent, so anyone who was willing to pay their respects would not be harmed, and they would all be treated with kindness. lower official was ordered to break an oath. "

 C304 Attack

    Then he took out an arrow and broke it in half.


    Only now did Huang Zuo feel completely relieved, and he immediately kneeled down. "Sinner Huang Zuo has resisted Wang Shi for many years, and today, I am here to seek your forgiveness."


    Wang Gui personally held him up and passed him an official order: "The Yue Xiang Gong has an order, the first step of descending is your great contribution, the title will be given to you as a stage 7 martial arts doctor."


    After receiving the official notification, Huang Zuo was even more relieved, and a happy expression appeared on his face. Thus, Wang Gui returned to Tan Zhou with him.


    When the army reached Tan Zhou, it was already noon. The army camp had made a special space for Huang Zuo''s team to rest and also provided food and tea. Huang Zuo was led to the big tent by Wang Gui, where he saw a large general dressed entirely in military uniform, sitting in the middle with an extremely mighty appearance. He immediately knelt down, "Sinner Huang Zuo greets Yue Xiang Gong."


    Yue Pengju said: "Since Doctor Wu Yi has already pledged his allegiance to the imperial government, then he should not be called a sinner."


    After the visit, Yue Pengju went to comfort the soldiers. He rode alone, unarmed. Everyone tried to persuade him, so Li Ruoxu said, "Pengju must not take such risks lightly. Previously, there was already a who faked defeat and killed three officials of the Imperial Court. In order to prevent any unexpected changes, it''s best to be prepared. "


    Yue Pengju said resolutely: "I can only watch a group of downtrodden soldiers, they are all people who have good intentions and no way out, they are definitely not evil people."


    Everyone could not persuade him, and looked at Hua Rong. However, Hua Rong laughed: "To be honest, I have been looking at the troops the entire way. Seeing that they are just ordinary people, everyone does not need to worry. "Since this is the beginning of submission, we have to be honest with each other, so that others will sincerely submit to us."


    She did not say a word. In fact, compared to most of the soldiers, who were like wolves and tigers, these people could not see any traces of tigers or wolves. If they didn''t have no other choice, who would be willing to become a bandit?


    When the crowd heard her words, they did not try to persuade her anymore, so Yue Pengju went to Huang Zuo''s army alone. Hua Rong was still worried about his husband''s safety, so she followed him quietly.


    The troops were surprised to see that the commander had come alone. Yue Pengju walked to the center of the soldiers and everyone kneeled down to kowtow. Yue Pengju said loudly, "Everyone, no need to be so courteous. lower official is also a son of a peasant family, and has been poor since a young age. However, clock phase Yang Me used his demonic technique to tempt you to fight against the imperial government, and also colluded with them. Now that the great rivers and mountains of the Central Plains had fallen, all the people of Da Song were in pain. In the future, the Wang Shi will head north, and in order to restore your potential, you will be considered a truly good men. "


    He also announced that each person would be given a two-point copper coin. Everyone was happy and extremely grateful to the marshal.


    The only thing he wanted to do was to subdue this army. In the future, he would go north and fight with the Great Jinguo and the Fourth Prince, and only then would he have the true value of today''s civil war.


    That night, Yue Pengju arranged a banquet to celebrate for Li Yu and.


    Halfway through the alcohol, Yue Pengju came over to Huang Zuo''s side and sat down beside him. According to the habit of being intimate with him, he stroked Huang Zuo''s back and said: "lower official wishes to send you back to the lake for peace.


    Huang Zuo was very excited and immediately said: "I am only willing to be driven by Yue Xiang Gong."


    Yue Pengju then laughed, "water stronghold Zhou Lun has betrayed his trust multiple times and has killed three government officials in succession. Your water stronghold and Zhou Lun look to the north and south. If you can catch them unawares and break through the water stronghold, you will be performing meritorious deeds for the imperial government. "


    Huang Zuo immediately accepted the order.


    The next day, Huang Zuo led the thousand over people from the headquarters to leave Yue Pengju''s camp and return to water stronghold. Before leaving, Yue Pengju personally saw him off. Wang Gui and the others also suggested that they should send officer army warriors to accompany them so that they could monitor the situation. Yue Pengju answered: "I don''t think so, but I don''t think so."


    After Huang Zuo returned to the water stronghold, he immediately ordered his troops to be deployed there. On the third night, he sent out his troops. He personally led the water stronghold''s 16 warships and headed straight for the water stronghold, shouting out: "We are willing to work with Brother Zhou to defeat the army."


    Zhou Lun was caught off guard. After a crushing defeat, he had only led a few people to escape.


    After Yue Pengju received his report, he was immediately promoted to the position of Huang Zuo Martial Doctor.


    After Zhou Lun''s water stronghold was lost, Yue Pengju immediately sent Xu Qing and Huang Zuo to seal the Cyan Grass Lake, and completely controlled the exit of the cave.


    After breaching and breaking through the water stronghold, Yue Pengju once again stopped his military actions, and only sent his men to gather security in the various water stronghold s. There were many limitations to the history of uprising farmers. Often, the leaders who gained huge economic benefits were soon corrupted and turned into the new landlords and gentry. They didn''t have much motivation to go forward. It was the same for Yang Me and the others. They had already lived the life of a tyrant for six years and had been living the life of a local tyrant in the cave courtyard. Especially since the previous officer army didn''t have much ability and was forced to retreat time and time again, thinking that he was number one under the heavens.


    Yue Pengju intentionally gathered information, and upon learning the situation of Yang Me and the others, he became very happy, and even did not move an inch, waiting for the recruitment to proceed further.


    On this day, the couple went out to check out the terrain. From afar, they heard the melodious sound of the zither coming from outside the door. The two exchanged glances, both extremely surprised.


    According to the customs of the time, there were many families in the army, and the generals usually rented houses outside the barracks. For the sake of convenience, Yue Pengju and her wife also rented a room in a courtyard house with Zhang Xian and the other family members. At this time, Hua Rong could clearly hear that the zither music was coming from right in front of his house.


    She could not help but increase her pace. Just as she entered the door, she saw Sis GaoSi welcoming her with a smile, but when she saw Hua Rong, she became slightly uneasy and only said: "Madame Yue ¡­."


    After Hua Rong greeted her, she immediately saw that in her own courtyard, a lady carrying a lute had slowly stood up, curling up into a bow: "Greetings Madam, greetings Yue Xiang Gong."


    Hua Rong saw that the lady had a pretty face but was dressed very elegantly. With the Jing Chai cloth skirt s, she looked very gentle and elegant when she smiled, with her delicate fingers.


    Yue Pengju was also very curious, who was this woman? Why was he home?


    The couple was still in shock when an eunuch walked over with a smile. "Shangguan Family understands that Yue Xiang Gong has spent a lot of effort to kill the enemy and sent someone here to comfort them ¡­" He looked at Hua Rong and said softly, "The empress dowager has a message to send to you as well ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s expression changed slightly as she took a step forward. After hearing his words in a low voice, her expression became even uglier.


    Yue Pengju was curious about the changes, and did not notice his wife''s change in expression. When he looked at his wife, Hua Rong''s complexion had already become completely normal, he only said calmly: "Since that is the case, let us settle down this young lady first."


    The woman bowed slightly: "Servant is willing to serve Madam and Yue Xiang Gong."


    At this time, Yue Pengju also somewhat understood that this woman was something like a concubine bestowed to him by the emperor. Just as he was about to reject, Hua Rong said indifferently: "Since it''s a long journey, why not settle down for the time being, we can talk about it in the future."


    Hearing his wife''s words, Yue Pengju did not speak anymore.


    Li Qiaoniang bowed again. She was only 18 or 19 years old, she was extremely quick-witted and did not have the slightest bit of delicacy in her body. After putting down her pipa, she did not wait for her servants and immediately placed the bowls and chopsticks on the table, treating her well.


    Because of this, the stranger Yue Pengju was. When she was done cleaning up, Yue Pengju immediately pulled his wife over to his room and frowned: "It will be inconvenient for this woman to stay here."


    Hua Rong remembered the Empress Dowager''s few messages and sighed inwardly. She only said, "Since it''s from the Emperor, even if we have to send it off, we must have a suitable reason."


    Yue Pengju thought about the scene when he sent the beautiful woman to him, and said: "I don''t mind, I have my own ways."


    Hua Rong looked at him and suddenly asked: "Pengju, do you really not want to have your own flesh and blood?"


    Yue Pengju was startled. What did his flesh and blood have to do with Li Qiaoniang?


    He immediately said: "Sister Shi Qi, I once swore that I would not disobey. Why are you doing this?"


    For some reason, Hua Rong was suddenly very dissatisfied with this answer. Did not take in concubines because of a vow? If she was stopped by the oath, she would extinguish the Yue Clan''s fire.


    She said slowly, "Since that''s the case, you can go and get rid of it yourself."


    When Yue Pengju heard his wife''s tone, he did not know why, but he knew that he had no choice but to follow the same pattern.


    Li Qiaoniang had just finished working in the kitchen, and upon hearing the Yue Xiang Gong''s request, she immediately rushed to the hall and greeted everyone with blessings.


    Hua Rong hid behind the screen, seeing her every word and action, she was extremely elegant, not to mention the man, even he himself had a good impression of her. This woman had repeatedly placed her mistress in front of her husband. It was obvious that she had put in some effort before coming here. Adding on her clothes, she knew that this act of Yue Pengju''s would definitely not work.


    He only heard Yue Pengju ask: "Young Wife needs to know that there is no surplus wealth in lower official''s family.


    Li Qiaoniang lowered her eyebrows and converged her emotions, then said in a low voice, "Servant is also from the Humble Class, and has never admired anyone. I have only heard of Madam and Hubby''s names, and am willing to serve the two of you, not daring to think of anything rich."


    Yue Pengju was startled, then said: "lower official''s wife is always coming with me, lower official is also not home for long."


    Li Qiaoniang was even more respectful, "With Wang Baochuan''s hard work in guarding the cold kiln for eighteen years, even though Servant does not have such morals, he is a man of his family, and would not dare to be ungrateful to his wife and husband ¡­"


    Yue Pengju was simply speechless.


    Li Qiaoniang smiled sweetly, "Yue Xiang Gong doesn''t need to worry about Servant. Servant did not have any ulterior motives in coming here, and was only willing to serve the two of you as a slave and a servant. To tell you the truth, the reason why Servant is here today is mainly not because of you, my husband. Instead, it''s because of Madam''s great reputation and the fact that I know that she is a hero of my Da Song and am willing to serve her.


    Yue Pengju was at a loss for words, thinking, so the lady was here for her wife, he must be thinking too much about himself. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief.


    Hua Rong heard her clearly, and saw that her husband was at a loss for words, clearly not knowing what to do with this woman. She didn''t know what to feel, so she quietly went back to her room.


    Yue Pengju had no choice but to say to Li Qiaoniang: "Since that''s the case, you can rest in the side room for the time being and plan your course of action in the future."


    "Thank you for taking me in."


    Yue Pengju did not agree to take her in, but hearing his repay him like that, he did not know what to do, and could only give up.


    After a while, Yue Pengju returned to his room. Hua Rong saw that he looked unhappy, and said gently: "Pengju, you don''t have to be anxious about this, just act according to the circumstances."


    But when Yue Pengju heard his wife''s words, he heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, "I can''t get rid of her this time, everything still has to be decided by Big Sis Shi Qi. She said that she came here because of Big Sister Shi Qi ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was startled. However, when she heard Li Qiaoniang, she could not help but develop a sense of hostility. She thought, this woman is really strong, pushing everything onto me, if I were to chase her away, wouldn''t that mean that I am a shrew who can''t tolerate others?

 C305 Relaxation

    The couple laid down on the bed. Tonight, even Hua Rong could not fall asleep even after tossing and turning. These days, she had been brainwashed by the empress dowager, Tian Wei, Sis GaoSi and the others. Although there were those who had heard of Li Yian''s shocking "descendants", but even if it was Li Yian, her husband still wanted to take her in as a concubine. The defense in her heart had gradually fallen, and she faintly felt that not letting her husband take in his concubines was like a great sin. Now, seeing that Zhao Deji had personally picked a concubine to send over, not only was it the Son of Heaven trying to intimidate her, but there was also the empress dowager who berated her.


    However, no matter how much he was brainwashed, he could only feel a faint pain in his heart. He didn''t know where the pain was coming from, so he only opened his eyes wide until daybreak.


    Although he was confused, he did not want to sleep anymore. Yue Pengju immediately got up. Just as she got up and went to the door, she heard a gentle voice. "Madam, the washing water and breakfast are ready. Servant serves Madam and Hubby''s meals ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was startled, seeing a new girl suddenly appear in her house. At this time, Li Qiaoniang had already personally brought water, and walked over, and gently said: "Madam, please, Yue Xiang Gong, please ¡­."


    Yue Pengju went to work, while Hua Rong stayed at home. Seeing that Li Qiaoniang was extremely capable, she organized everything in a neat and orderly manner, both inside and outside. Hua Rong only looked at her coldly, coldly looking at the woman who appeared in her house.


    But Li Qiaoniang seemed to be unaware of it, she was still busy doing her best to please others, as though she was very familiar with the place as soon as she arrived.


    It was almost noon, so Li Qiaoniang finished her work and came out carrying a pot of hot tea, he was extremely attentive: "Madam, please have a cup of hot tea."


    Like her, Hua Rong was at a loss of what to do, as if she was a guest at someone else''s home. She felt even worse, but before she could say anything, Sis GaoSi walked over with the child in her arms. Li Qiaoniang hastily welcomed her and gave the child a piece of candy.


    The two of them met yesterday, and Li Qiaoniang was clever and obedient, quickly winning over the Sis GaoSi. Sis GaoSi was familiar with Yue Pengju and her wife''s habits and habits, so she explained the situation between the two of them in detail, which was why she could understand the situation so quickly.


    Hua Rong called out to them as well. Li Qiaoniang was extremely obedient, "Ladies, let''s chat for now. Servant will go get some refreshments."


    When she retreated, Sis GaoSi spoke in a hushed tone, "Madame Yue, why don''t you relax." She was familiar with Hua Rong, and had arranged the marriage for the two of them without restraint. Hua Rong had a very good relationship with her, but hearing her words, although she was uncomfortable, she knew that she had good intentions, and only said: "Thank you, Sis GaoSi, for your concern."


    Sis GaoSi continued: "Servant sees this Li as a woman with a docile personality, diligent and virtuous, as she crouches down to act as a small child. Madam is only thinking for the future generations of Peng. As long as the child was born, it would be under the Madam''s name. "You also know Pengju''s personality. He values love and righteousness, there''s no way he would forget his old love after he fell in love ¡­"


    How can you talk about old and new love?


    Hua Rong spoke slowly: "It''s just that with Peng Quan''s personality, I don''t know if he''s willing to ¡­"


    Sis GaoSi chuckled. "Last night, Servant and Zhang Xian had a discussion, saying that Yue Xiang Gong was infatuated with one another. But the children are related to human justice, have to consider for their ancestors. "Yue Xiang Gong is a solemn person and has experienced many hardships with Madam. I believe he would not easily accept another woman, so I will have to trouble myself a lot ¡­"


    "How can I bother?"


    "Madam must create more opportunities for them to increase Yue Xiang Gong''s goodwill towards Madam Qiao. Otherwise, with his temper, how long will it take for him to get back to normal? "


    Hua Rong''s heart was in a mess, she thought, was this going to be a round house for Pengju and Li Qiaoniang? Only then did she remember a very important question. If this woman lived in her own home, the round room would become a very urgent problem. If she didn''t, how would she give birth to a child? It was impossible for a woman to give birth to a child while doing housework.


    But, how could he make Peng Gao consummate her marriage? How could he just watch as Pengju made love with another girl?


    Seeing that she was silent, Sis GaoSi sighed: "Yue Xiang Gong is a man of his word, he will definitely not allow it. "If Madam can have a man and a woman, the two of you would be considered goddesses ¡­"


    However, there wasn''t a man or a woman, so they were a couple.


    Hua Rong muttered to herself: "Don''t tell me that I have to help him consummate his marriage with another woman?" She only thought about this and didn''t say it out loud. When she looked at the Sis GaoSi again, she saw the gentleness in her back and suddenly felt that her face was extremely loathsome. When she thought of the empress dowager, Tianwei, and the others, she couldn''t help but feel disgusted.


    She didn''t know why she had such a terrible thought, but she felt like she was surrounded by enemies. She even had to force herself to smile and think about how she could make her husband fall in love with that woman, marry her, and have children. Only by doing so could she become a good wife of her own.


    Seeing the passionate look in Sis GaoSi''s eyes, she nodded and said, "I will think about it."


    When Sis GaoSi heard this, she was overjoyed and sincerely said: "Servant has a good relationship with you two. The only regret is that you worry about being loyal to the future. "Now that I see how virtuous he is, I know that the heavens have protected his and she is loyal. In the end, he is no longer a descendant of the heavens ¡­"


    With such a big hat on her head, Hua Rong found it hard to breathe and could not say a thing. At this point, Li Qiaoniang had already brought out the tea leaves and was teasing the children.


    Day after day, Hua Rong realised that there was an additional woman in her family, bringing about a huge change. Li Qiaoniang was a good cook, she could cook different dishes everyday, and would not repeat them for 3 to 5 days. She was good at communication and communication, and in less than half a month, she had a very close relationship with the families of the surrounding generals, especially those that Yue Pengju was extremely close to. She was skillful, could embroider, and made footwear that women imitated. The other family members had all privately confirmed that she was Yue Pengju''s Madam Ru and knew that Hua Rong had never given birth to a child. In the future, if she gave birth to a son, given the status of a mother, although she might not be able to replace Hua Rong, it was inevitable for her to be doted on by her husband. At that time, it was very normal for a general to have three wives, and even some of the generals who had great achievements in the army had concubine s, thus, everyone favored Li Qiaoniang.


    Li Qiaoniang didn''t have such arrogance in herself, but rather, she had decided to serve Hua Rong and her wife as she had done on the first day. She had been careful in trying to please them and had never taken more than half a step, putting herself in the position of a slave.


    At first, Yue Pengju often went out to settle things, but when he returned home with his wife at night, he did not realize how big of a change his family had encountered. Until one day he returned early and heard the sound of a zither. He was attracted by the sound of the zither and when he walked closer, he found Li Qiaoniang playing the pipa.


    Seeing him, Li Qiaoniang immediately put down her pipa and bowed, "Master has returned."


    Yue Pengju asked: "Where''s the Madam?"


    "Madam has gone out and has not returned. Was my husband going to eat? Servant will send it over immediately. "


    "No, I''ll wait for the madame to dine together."


    A man and a woman alone, Yue Pengju rarely and unwillingly spent time with women, so he didn''t want to talk much, so he returned to the living room and sat down. Li Qiaoniang had already brought a cup of fragrant tea in time, and took out a plate of refreshments, "This was personally made by Servant, please have a taste.


    Yue Pengju tasted it, but felt that it was extremely delicious, and praised: "Very good."


    Li Qiaoniang smiled, "Thank you for your praise, Hubby."


    Seeing that Yue Pengju was holding onto a scroll and wanted to read, she immediately went to light it. Yue Pengju frowned, and immediately explained: "Servant saw that the light was dim, and was afraid that Hubby would hurt his eyes."


    Yue Pengju then said: "Thank you Young Wife for your consideration."


    He thought for a moment and continued, "Young Wife is still young, it''s a waste in my family. In the future, lower official will personally choose a different marriage for you ¡­ "


    Li Qiaoniang''s tears fell: "Does Yue Xiang Gong dislike Servant?"


    Yue Pengju saw that her face was covered in tears, it was delicate and touching, he anxiously asked: "Why do you say that, Young Wife?"


    Li Qiaoniang sobbed, "Although Servant was sent here by the empress dowager, he was still alive. But after being treated so well by her husband and wife these days, she finally felt at home. Especially the Madame, who is extremely grateful to the Servant for treating her as her own sister ¡­ "


    However, when Yue Pengju heard her call him "wife" and saw that she was extremely pitiful, he could only say: "You can stay behind. In the future, ask his wife to keep an eye out for your beloved husband ¡­"


    Seeing Li Qiaoniang replacing her, it made it seem as if Yue Pengju was passing through the ranks of the families like a lady. Since that was the case, she was even more unwilling to show her face, as she heard them talking about their children''s experiences and the struggles of three wives and four concubines. Since she had nothing to do, she would often go to the Dongting Lake to check on the situation.


    After dusk, a touch of the setting sun reflected in the water, but the vast Dongting Lake suddenly remembered Du Fu''s poem, "Wu Chu in the southeast, the heaven and earth floating night and day". Only then did he exclaim in admiration, Du Fu''s words were so exquisite.


    She was so immersed in such beauty that she completely forgot her worries. It was only when the sky darkened that she remembered that she had to go home ¡ª to face the endless troubles of being a woman ¡ª and not be able to have children.


    She rode her horse and did not increase her speed. She only slowly walked forward, feeling even more frustrated when she thought of Lu Wenlong.


    "Home" was placed horizontally in front of her. She dismounted the horse, handed the horse over to the coachman, and slowly walked in. She heard laughter coming from the house, and she lowered her step. Li Qiaoniang slowly walked to the door and discovered that it was open. She was wearing a light red robe and reached out with her bare hands to pick at the wick of the candle with her scissors. Beside her, Yue Pengju was holding onto a book on weapons.


    What a good picture of a red-shirted book to read at night.


    Suddenly, he remembered that when he returned late like this, it was unknown whether or not he had come out to pick him up, but he did not know that it was from a certain day.


    Perhaps, he thought this was an army camp and was very safe, so he didn''t need to come out to pick them up?


    She stood silently in the doorway, her heart aching as if she had just torn a gallbladder.


    After a long while, Yue Pengju raised his head, seeing his wife standing at the door, he immediately stood up and laughed: "Sister Shi Qi is back? "I''m waiting for you to eat, I''m so hungry ¡­"


    He immediately went out and pulled his wife''s hand before sitting down at the table. Li Qiaoniang anxiously said: "Servant, prepare the dishes immediately."


    Hua Rong forced a smile and sat opposite her husband.


    Yue Pengju saw her smile and asked: "Where did you go today?"


    "I went to see the beautiful scenery of the cave. If not for Yang Me and the other water squid, it would really be a Immortal''s cave.

 C306 Madame

    Yue Pengju sighed, "That''s exactly the case. If we can eliminate Yang Me and the others, the people around us can also live happily. "


    While the two of them were conversing, Li Qiaoniang had already served the food. She placed the tableware on the table and went to the side. Hua Rong saw that she was treating him very carefully, and casually said: "You should eat too."


    Li Qiaoniang immediately waved her hands: "Servant does not dare."


    Yue Pengju also felt that it was strange to see her wait on him everyday. Ever since he arrived, he had been dining with the other officers. Seeing that there was one more person in his family, he felt rather uncomfortable and said, "You should eat together with me."


    Only then did Li Qiaoniang sit down, overwhelmed by the favor. At this time, Hua Rong had already served her a bowl of rice and passed it over, saying gently: "From now on, you will eat with us."


    "Thank you Madam, thank you hubby."


    From then on, Li Qiaoniang formally shared a table with her wife.


    Not long after, the families of the army heard the news, they all curiously stared at Li Qiaoniang''s stomach, but saw that she was still a Jing Chai cloth skirt, dressed very simply. They were all discussing in private that a good day would come someday when Lady Ru''s stomach would rise.


    had naturally heard of these discussions, especially from the Sis GaoSi, she did not talk about any trouble, but she was extremely concerned about Hua Rong''s body. What made Hua Rong even more embarrassed, was that she actually found many ways to cure her infertility. When Hua Rong obtained all of these things, it could truly be described as sour, sweet, bitter, hot, humiliating, perplexed, and full of different feelings. However, the more it was like this, the stronger the feeling of resistance grew in her heart. Every time she received these recipes and thanked them, she would throw them aside and never take them.


    On this day, when Hua Rong returned, he saw that Li Qiaoniang was making up a bed in her bedroom. She stood at the side and watched. It was unknown when she made the decision to be a "good wife", so she turned a blind eye to Li Qiaoniang''s every action. However, when he saw her making up the bed for his wife, she still felt awkward. Seeing Yue Pengju''s underwear in her hands, which she had folded without a care, her heart skipped a beat, and she finally realised that Li Qiaoniang had truly treated him as Yue Pengju''s concubine.


    Li Qiaoniang turned her head and saw her standing at the side. She immediately stood up respectfully and said: "Madam, are you resting?"


    Hua Rong walked in front of her, took her hand and sat down, then said gently, "Mrs. Qiao, you have suffered greatly by coming to stay with us these past few days."


    Li Qiaoniang looked up at her and said sincerely: "Servant has always been in the military camp. When she saw that Yue Xiang Gong had left early and returned late, and had wholeheartedly served the country, Servant admired him greatly. Servant is lonely and bitter, and was saved by the empress dowager. She has long heard of Madam and Hubby''s ways from the empress dowager ¡­ "


    When she mentioned the empress dowager, Hua Rong was a little speechless. After a while, she finally said, "Since it''s like this, I should give you a name.


    Li Qiaoniang immediately knelt down, with tears in her eyes: "Madam, you are trying to kill Servant. Servant didn''t dare to ask for his name. This time, Servant came here because he knew of his identity. Madam and Yue Xiang Gong have a very deep affection for each other, so Servant does not dare to ask for a relationship with them, and only hopes to do something for the both of you ¡­ " Hua Rong knew that her "doing something" was actually following the instructions of Zhao Deji and the empress dowager, and wanted to bear a child for Penga.


    However, this'' do something ''was not an ordinary matter. Could it be that a girl could give birth to a child for a man, and this man would be indifferent to it?


    Li Qiaoniang observed the surroundings and her voice became even lower: "But Servant ¡­ "But if you give birth to a child, leave it to Madam to raise. You will never dare to ask for any status ¡­"


    Hua Rong felt her vital energy and blood surge up, as if she was some kind of despicable monster. She stood up and slowly said: "Since that''s the case, then serve Yue Xiang Gong well." With that, she turned around and left.


    From then on, Li Qiaoniang seemed to have tacitly accepted, and became much bolder, serving Yue Pengju in even greater detail. She had some tricks up her sleeves, she only needed to look at her words and actions, and knew how to submit to him. Whatever Yue Pengju liked, she would do, if there was anything she was displeased about, she would immediately correct and avoid. Especially when she was good at playing the lute. When Yue Pengju was free, he liked to listen to her play the lute. These days, Hua Rong seemed to have created these two people a chance, and she would often stay outside. Whenever Yue Pengju asked, she would only say that he was enjoying the scenery of the cave.


    This way, Li Qiaoniang would have more opportunities. At noon that day, Yue Pengju finished his public security and returned home to eat. Hua Rong was not at home as usual, so she had dressed up a little. Although she was wearing a cloth dress, she had a young lady''s natural pure charm, so she carried the wine pot out and poured a cup for Yue Pengju. Yue Pengju drank three cups in a row and felt a little dizzy. She slowly walked forward and pressed her hand on his forehead, then said softly: "Yue Xiang Gong isn''t feeling well?"


    Yue Pengju acknowledged as he closed his eyes.


    She massaged him, her hands soft and comfortable.


    Hua Rong stood at the door and looked at the scene before him. Her heart trembled. At this moment, Li Qiaoniang had already seen her figure from the corner of his eyes, but Li Qiaoniang pretended not to see her, and the massage on her hands was even more gentle, from Yue Pengju''s temples to her face, as if a young girl was stroking her most beloved lover.


    Yue Pengju had indeed suffered a bit of a cold from staying up all night a few days ago. He was startled, and when he thought about how he had left early and returned late these past few days, he actually forgot about Peng Quan''s body. However, seeing Li Qiaoniang making ginger soup and massaging Yue Pengju''s bowl of soup with such gentleness, he completely looked like a wife, and Pengju did not refuse, looking as if he was enjoying the process.


    She turned and walked out of the room. She just wanted to know, why would I interfere with them if that was the case? Wasn''t this the goal he wanted to achieve?


    On this day, Hua Rong returned late. When she came back, Yue Pengju had already gone to sleep. Li Qiaoniang was helping him apply the cold kernels, changing it over and over again. Seeing Hua Rong coming in, she bowed and left meekly.


    Hua Rong took the kernels and placed it on her husband''s head, but when she saw that his fever had stopped burning, she asked softly: "Pengju, are you better now?"


    Yue Pengju opened his eyes and was a little displeased: "Big Sis Shi Qi, where have you been these past few days? Why is it that when I come back every day, you never appear? "


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "Let''s go out for a walk." She felt a wave of bitterness in her heart. In fact, what did it matter if she was at home or not?


    Yue Pengju felt that his wife''s actions were getting weirder and weirder, and she became even more unhappy: "I''m sick today, thanks to Li Qiaoniang''s care and care ¡­"


    "As long as I have her to take care of me."


    He was startled, then suddenly sat up: "Sister Shi Qi, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Oh? "It''s nothing." Hua Rong smiled and helped him lie down. Then she said, "With Li Qiaoniang to take care of you, it''s not bad for me to be lazy for a few days. I used to take care of you every day, and I''m tired. "


    When Yue Pengju heard her words, he felt that they were extremely ear-piercing. He and his wife had been taken care of by her in the past few years, but she had never complained about it. But now, the underlying meaning was that he actually considered taking care of him as a hardship?


    He closed his eyes. Where was he sleeping? Opening his eyes, Fang was surprised to find his wife wearing an extremely gorgeous, bright blue silk Skirt. It was obviously expensive, and she had gone to the Tan Zhou City to buy it herself. Due to the situation in the southeast region, his military expenditure was tight. Although he was a frugal man with five thousand slots of salary each year, which was enough for his wife to be rich, over the years, other than maintaining his family''s expenditure, he spent most of his money on military expenditures. Hua Rong himself had always been a Jing Chai cloth skirt.


    Hua Rong saw that his husband was looking at his clothes with a strange expression, and was muttering to herself: "The army camp is cold and boring, all these years I have been with you in the army camp, eating all the suffering, I have used my private money to buy some good clothes. In life, one must be happy and happy... Sigh ¡­ "So tired ¡­" He went straight to bed.


    Yue Pengju felt that his wife''s words and actions were becoming more and more unfamiliar. In the darkness, he looked at the people around him with his eyes wide open.


    He couldn''t help but hold her hand and realized that his wife''s hand had become slightly rough. He said softly, "Sister Shi Qi, you''ve followed me all these years and have never had a good life. When the war is over, I''ll go and get you some new clothes... Sigh, Big Sister Shi Qi, so it was my fault ¡­ "


    Hua Rong turned her body slightly, still pretending to be asleep, but her eyes started to tear.


    King Qin met Ye Lvdayong at the agreed meeting point on the way back.


    Ye Lvdayong seemed to have predicted that he would return, like an old bat, he quietly sat on the black chair, as though he had become one with the chair.


    King Qin sat opposite of him and said loudly: "I will not beat around the bush. I did not manage to kill Jin Wushu this time, but I promise you, I will definitely find a chance to kill him."


    "How did you kill him?"


    "Now that the Jinguo is in a state of chaos, Jin Wushu is like a turtle hiding and not leaving his house. But laozi believes that with his personality, he won''t hide for long, he definitely won''t be able to hold back. I have my own ways to kill him after he comes out. "


    Ye Lvdayong nodded his head, then said: "King Qin, if you have any requests, just say them."


    King Qin said bluntly, "Give me a secret recipe. A secret recipe for a woman to give birth to. "


    "Oh? Or the woman you wanted to save the last time? "


    "It''s none of your business who it is. Just give me the secret recipe."


    Ye Lvdayong''s laughter was similar to a bat''s. "How can she have no children?"


    "Because laozi beat up her internal injuries?"


    Ye Lvdayong thought, how could one''s internal injuries make him infertile? Moreover, since that girl had come back to life, all of her internal injuries should have been healed by now. Even though he didn''t know the situation, and he was engaged in the research of the Voodoo Gu, he had always been researching how to make people die, make them go crazy, and he had never researched how to make people ''live'' before. But when he heard the King Qin begging him and felt the opportunity had come, he said, "If you want the secret recipe, fine, but you have to do one more thing for me."


    "As long as she is well, I will do a few things for you, let alone one. However, I must let you see that she''s getting better first. "


    "Alright."


    Ye Lvdayong got up and went into the secret room. After a while, he came out with a bottle of water. The potion was a light green color, and in the turquoise bottle, it seemed to be one with the bottle. It gave off a faint eerie feeling.

 C307 Awkward

    King Qin took the medicine and shook his head: "I have to see the effect first."


    "Alright."


    King Qin turned around, took the bottle and left.


    When he walked to the outside, Liu Wu had already been waiting for a long time. If he could avoid this critical point, perhaps he could become a tyrant.


    Liu Wu probed: "Great King, you can just send someone to give this thing to Madame Yue."


    King Qin stared at him: "That''s all I owe in my life. After finding the medicine for her, she and laozi ended the relationship. "From today onwards, I will not have anything to do with her."


    Liu Wu was overjoyed, "That''s good."


    These days, Yue Pengju realised that his wife''s temper was getting weirder and weirder. Initially, he thought his wife was afraid that there would be another woman in the family, so he took the initiative to send Li Qiaoniang off. However, Hua Rong firmly opposed it. He saw that her wife and Li Qiaoniang were talking and laughing together, and knew that Li Qiaoniang had done nothing wrong, too.


    At the beginning of April, the imperial government sent out Supreme Commander Zhang Jun. After the change in Miao Liu, for various reasons, Zhao Deji did not activate Qin Gui. Instead, he used Zhang Jun. He was extremely worried about the biggest threat to the s in the courtyard. After sending Yue Pengju out, in order to show how important he was, he asked Zhang Jun to personally supervise them.


    Zhang Jun was born a scholar, so he looked down upon all martial arts students. When he saw Yue Pengju, he did not call him "Hubby", but called him by his rank, "Captain Yue Tai is stationed in Dong Ting Yue, how do you use troops?"


    Yue Pengju explained his plan. Zhang Jun was very satisfied, and he began to freely share his views.


    When Yue Pengju returned home, he told his wife about the situation of the meeting. Hua Rong frowned and said: "Zhang Jun is a man of great ambition and talent. If he was in the Cabinet, he would definitely bring Qin Gui in."


    Yue Pengju asked: "How do you know?"


    "He cannot be bothered by the opinions of others. Only Qin Gui will be able to see the wind and use it to its advantage, and be good at being welcoming, and will definitely give it what it wants. "


    Yue Pengju''s chill continued for a few days. Hua Rong had secretly asked the military doctor, and the military doctor said that there were no major issues. She was relieved, and seeing that Li Qiaoniang was deliberately taking care of Yue Pengju, she decided not to reveal herself, and only gave the chance to Li Qiaoniang.


    On this day, Yue Pengju returned from his inspection of the military affairs. After a series of cold weather, his body was not feeling well, and his mood was not too good. When he returned home, it was already late, and seeing that his wife was still not home, he frowned.


    Li Qiaoniang obediently came over to serve tea and pass the water. She sat down and asked with a frown, "Where has Madam been these days? Why are there no signs of life? "


    Li Qiaoniang replied, "Reporting to Hubby, Madame Yue hasn''t come back yet." Li Qiaoniang explained as she served the dishes to Yue Pengju. She specially prepared light dishes as food. Yue Pengju was a northerner and liked to eat pasta, so she specially added a kind of sour dumpling.


    This was the first time Yue Pengju had eaten such a thing. His appetite was lifted as he asked curiously, "What is this thing?"


    Seeing his appetite rise, Li Qiaoniang happily replied: "This is something that Servant learned recently."


    Yue Pengju felt that it was delicious, seeing that she was standing at the side, he said: "You eat too."


    Li Qiaoniang smiled and obediently sat beside him, she observed him while she ate, but when she saw that he had finished eating the big bowl, she stood up and placed the untouched dumplings in his bowl, and said: "Servant''s appetite is small, you can''t eat this much, please enjoy your meal, hubby."


    Hua Rong quietly stood at the door and watched this "warm" scene, but she saw that Yue Pengju was completely drenched in sweat and was extremely happy, and she did not know what feeling he had in his heart. These days, she had seen too many scenes like this. She suddenly understood what it meant to be in love with each other over a long period of time. If this continued, it would only be natural for Pengju to fall in love with Li Qiaoniang.


    After Yue Pengju finished eating the dumplings, he realized that his wife was standing at the door as if she had just returned. She said happily, "Sister Shi Qi, quickly come and have a taste.


    Li Qiaoniang stood up anxiously with a respectful manner: "Madam, Servant has left some food for you, I will bring it over immediately."


    The two of them sang the same tune, Hua Rong felt like she was an unfamiliar guest. She gave a faint smile and sat down by the side. She only said, "I''ve already eaten. You don''t need to worry about me."


    "Oh? Sister Shi Qi, where did you eat? "


    Hua Rong glanced at the sour sauce and said flatly: "I ate it in Tan Zhou City. The drunk chicken there is very good. Pengju, you know, I don''t really like pasta. "The cave mansion is truly a great place. The food and clothing that we have to eat is truly dazzling ¡­"


    Yue Pengju frowned, seeing that his wife had already changed into a light red robe, and had at some point stuck a crystal clear jade hairpin onto her head. Her clothes were bright, and formed a clear contrast with the simple Li Qiaoniang.


    Seeing her husband''s gaze, Hua Rong laughed disapprovingly: "In the past, when we battled everyday, we did not know that the world was happy. Everyday, I have been watching the beautiful scenery around the courtyard. Tasting all the delicacies here is one of the greatest joys of my life ¡­ "


    When Yue Pengju heard this, it was even more ear-piercing. Only now did he remember that because of the "Wing Wang", Zhao Deji had once rewarded Hua Rong with two hundred gold taels. Other than helping Li Yian solve the problem with the hundred of gold coins, she had kept the rest of the gold coins and did not use them as military fees.


    He had seen all the suffering his wife had gone through over the years. It was normal for his wife to eat and dress well, but when he saw her look at his favorite food with such disdain, especially when she looked at him like a nouveau riche looking at a poor man, he felt very uncomfortable. He didn''t know how to reply, so he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Li Qiaoniang obediently went to clean up the tableware, smiled and said, "If Master likes it, Servant will do it again tomorrow."


    Yue Pengju said indifferently: "Alright, lower official is from the village. Since you have never seen such fine delicacies, you are fond of this kind of pasta. You''ve been doing this for the past few days. "


    Hearing that, Hua Rong did not say anything, she slowly stood up and yawned: "I''m so sleepy, I''m going to sleep." With that, she went straight back to her room to sleep.


    Yue Pengju saw her charming back figure flash past, and felt even worse. Usually, after dinner, the couple would read a book together and practice their swordsmanship together in the morning. However, in the past few days, Hua Rong had stopped reading and training in the sword. Just like those other rich and powerful generals'' wives, she paid particular attention to food and clothing every day. After Yue Pengju joined the army, she came to share the hardships of the army with her soldiers, and his family members also had to lead the army by their bodies. Otherwise, how could high-ranking officials, who ate so much meat everyday and ate too much, lead people to go on a killing spree?


    Feeling very uneasy, he got up and followed his wife in, wanting to talk to her.


    When he entered the room, he saw that his wife had already undressed and was going to bed. He sat down beside her and held her hand. His voice was extremely gentle as he said, "Sister Shi Qi, the war has been tense for the past few days. I went out every day to check on the situation and convene a meeting. I didn''t properly accompany you ¡­"


    Hua Rong turned her body slightly, and mumbled: "Pengju, what are you saying this for?"


    "Sister Shi Qi, do you feel lonely?"


    "No, I eat and drink out every day. I don''t know how happy I am. Pengju, I''ll take you when you''re free. Alas, only now did he know that his past days had all gone to waste. Heh, Pengju, look at my clothes, they are the best tailor in the Tan Zhou City, they are made by the best.


    Yue Pengju was completely speechless.


    Hua Rong said in a daze: "Pengju, all these years fighting has been tough, look at the style and food of, Zhang Jun and the other generals, you are not inferior to them, you are also a skilful man, a first stage official, don''t be too shabby ¡­"


    Liu Guang only knew of beautiful women''s delicacies, and that he was one of the most famous of them all. Zhang Jun, on the other hand, was extremely rich. He used his authority to rob others and withheld their military pay. He had never fought a proper battle and was a classic example of fleeing after hearing the news. His family''s gold and silver was like a mountain of gold and silver. Afraid that the thieves would miss it, he forged them into a silver ball of one thousand silver taels, which was called ''nothing''. It meant that even if the thieves broke in, they would not be able to move them away.


    Yue Pengju had always despised the two of them, but when he heard that his wife actually yearned for their glory, he became even more unhappy. He felt it was strange, if his wife was not such a person, he would have slowly said, "Sister Shi Qi, what''s wrong with you these days?"


    Hua Rong was still in a daze: "After experiencing life and death, I have seen everything. One must enjoy life, not work hard. "


    Yue Pengju was no longer able to speak. After a while, he looked at his wife again and heard that she was breathing heavily and had fallen asleep.


    He got up and walked out of the room, but saw that the temporary study room had already been lit up with candles.


    The current Li Qiaoniang was just like the Hua Rong of the past. How could the change in a human be so huge?


    He silently sighed, and said to Li Qiaoniang: "You''ve worked hard, go rest."


    After receiving his praise, Li Qiaoniang was very grateful. Standing with his hands crossed, she whispered: "Servant doesn''t work hard. It is Servant''s honor to be able to serve Madam and Hubby."


    Yue Pengju sat down speechlessly at his desk, and saw that Li Qiaoniang had already laid out her favorite weapon manual. Beside him was a cup of tea, everything was just right.


    Li Qiaoniang sheared the candle wick a little brighter before finally standing beside him: "Servant serves my husband and studies hard."


    Yue Pengju was upset, he shook his head and said: "Go and rest, I don''t need anyone to accompany me."


    Li Qiaoniang left obediently, and closed the door carefully after she left the room.


    When Hua Rong heard the minute sound of the door closing in his bedroom, she slowly sat up and looked around in the darkness for a while before falling asleep again. It was only until halfway through the night that Yue Pengju finally returned to his bedroom. Hua Rong still pretended not to know. When she opened her eyes in the morning, Yue Pengju had already woken up and went for his morning practice.


    The next day was the birthday celebration for the local prefectures. The generals were invited to a simple banquet for their families. Because he had to rely on the State of Zhi Zun for his battle here, when Yue Pengju saw that the rules for the banquet was not too extravagant, he decided to let his wife attend. Because he was in the army, he went directly with the women.


    After Hua Rong got up, she walked around outside and saw that in front of Sis GaoSi''s door, there were already a lot of women who had changed their clothes. When the Sis GaoSi saw her, she greeted her warmly. As Hua Rong walked over, the gazes of all the female members of the family landed on her body. Since the Ladies''s topic was usually only the matters of her children and her wife, Hua Rong had nothing in common with them on these two topics. Especially after Li Qiaoniang came, she avoided greeting these women. As a result, all of the female servants felt that she was too high up in the air, making it difficult for them to get close to her.


    Sis GaoSi passionately asked: "Madame Yue, we are inviting you to the State of Zhi Zun''s banquet today, are you going or not?"


    Hua Rong shook her head: "There''s something I have to do, I can''t go."

 C308 perverse questioning

    Sis GaoSi was disappointed, but just as she was about to say something, Hua Rong had already said goodbye.


    The moment she turned around, the woman behind her started chattering in a low voice:


    "Madame Yue is truly beautiful. She''s almost thirty years old, and there''s not a single trace of her old self left ¡­"


    Another person said, "She has never given birth before, so she can''t work as hard as we do. Naturally, she doesn''t look like an old woman ¡­"


    "Keep your voice down. Look, Li Qiaoniang is here. "


    "Ah?" Yue Xiang Gong''s Madam Ru has come? From Servant''s point of view, this Li Qiaoniang has a face full of blessings. Mother is precious, in the future, he will definitely receive Yue Xiang Gong''s favor, and surpass Madame Yue ¡­ "


    "What nonsense are you all spouting? Madame Yue is a heroine and a hero. She is a Mrs. Guo under the imperial government''s title, how can a mere Madam compare him? "


    "So what if you''re a Mrs. Guo? "If you can''t have children, then you''re not as good as Madam. Don''t you know that if you''re not filial, you have no future?"


    Hua Rong heard the discussion, and felt as if a knife was being twisted in her heart, she quietly stopped behind a big tree, but seeing that Li Qiaoniang was already dressed properly, she walked towards the crowd, and were welcomed by the ladies, with an extremely intimate expression.


    She was at a loss for a moment, thinking, Li Qiaoniang is more suited to this life than her. Since that was the case, why wouldn''t he grant her wish?


    Son, give birth to a child. This is the threshold of marriage, and if you can''t cross it, then even Heavenly Immortals will only be a fake flower.


    Yue Pengju was the highest-ranking general during the Zhi Zhou birthday banquet, so he naturally became an important guest. Xu Yi from the State of Zhi Zun continuously poured wine for him. The other generals and local officials also came one after another to toast.


    Because the seating arrangement was for men and women, Yue Pengju did not notice that his wife had not come. Later on, Xu Yi''s wife came in to toast him. He was still very happy when he continuously praised how dignified and virtuous his wife was.


    He drank merrily that day and then returned in the evening. When he took his leave, he realized that it was Li Qiaoniang who was waiting respectfully at the door, bidding farewell to Xu Yi''s wife and concubine. Yue Pengju finally understood that his wife had not come.


    Li Qiaoniang saw that his face was extremely dark, and said gently: "Hubby, let''s go."


    Yue Pengju drunkenly followed her and walked back. After walking for a while, he angrily said: "Why didn''t you come here, Madam?"


    Li Qiaoniang had never seen him this angry before, so she anxiously said: "Madam said that she wants to go to the city to get the custom-made clothes, she said that the tailors'' skills are good, and there are a lot of people queuing up, so I''m afraid we can''t wait, and she asked Servant to replace him ¡­" She said while wiping her tears, "Servant knows that her status is low and overstepping the boundaries. Please forgive me, my lord ¡­"


    Yue Pengju said gloomily: It is Madam that has ordered this of you, what crime do you have?


    Li Qiaoniang dried her tears and laughed, "Thank you for your forgiveness, my husband." In the blink of an eye, she saw that the wild flowers ahead of her had bloomed very well. Suddenly, she hopped over to pick them, and passed them to Yue Pengju.


    Even though she was also dressed simply today, she was not shabby at all. Her hands were nimble as he made himself an exquisite Skirt. Seeing her laughing and crying like a little girl, Yue Pengju quickly took a step back and shook his head: "No, don''t..."


    She stubbornly pouted with an extremely cute expression. "Husband, take it ¡­"


    Not far away, Zhang Xian and the Sis GaoSi looked at the two people in front of them.


    Zhang Xian also lowered his voice, "Why do I feel that something''s wrong?"


    Sis GaoSi rolled her eyes, "Li Qiaoniang is gentle and virtuous, a rare good woman. Furthermore, she is young and beautiful, it is normal for Yue Xiang Gong to like her."


    "But in my opinion, Pengju would not easily fall in love with other women. It''s a pity that Madame Yue, such a talented woman, why would the heavens treat her like this? "


    Sis GaoSi also sighed, "They all say that women have lost their lives. Maybe it was because the Madame Yue was too great, and everything was first-rate, so the heavens had to give her a weakness. Honestly speaking, in these few days, Madame Yue was truly the most virtuous one. She was kind and kind to Li Qiaoniang, but she was not a Jealousy. If it were not for the fact that I helped the Yue Clan burn their hearts, Yue Xiang Gong really shouldn''t have taken in concubines ¡­ "


    Zhang Xian shook his head, the couple both sighed.


    Because Li Qiaoniang had relieved their boredom, the two of them chatted and laughed all the way home.


    Yue Pengju saw that the house was still dark, his wife had not come back yet. The slight comfort in his heart quickly faded. No matter how obediently Li Qiaoniang comforted him, she could not suppress the rage that was about to erupt. She decided to move a chair and sit at the entrance to see when his wife would return. Seeing the anger on his face, Li Qiaoniang didn''t dare to show any more gentleness. She went to grab a book, lit the lamp, and said softly, "Hubby, just wait."


    "NO!" "You can leave."


    "Servant obeys. Servant will go prepare some refreshments for Madam. "


    "No need, she already ate outside."


    At this time, Hua Rong was sitting on top of a big tree in front of her house, condescendingly watching the two entering. They chatted and laughed as they returned together. It was as if a ladle of cold water was poured through their hearts. The weather in early summer was actually as cold as the winter and the moon.


    After a while, she quietly descended from the tree, straightened her clothes, and walked towards the door.


    There was a man standing in the doorway, staring at her. She smiled faintly: "Pengju, what are you doing?"


    Yue Pengju forcefully suppressed the anger in his heart, sized up her newly changed light green clothes, and said sullenly: "Why don''t you go to the banquet today?"


    Hua Rong said casually: "I''m going to get some clothes."


    "Take clothes? Is clothes really that important? "


    "Peng Ju, what''s wrong with you? "I''m not going, and I''ve already told Mother Qiao to go on my behalf. Why are you making a big fuss over nothing?"


    Yue Pengju was flustered: "Am I making a big deal out of nothing? Big Sister Shi Qi, what''s going on with you recently? "


    "Nothing? Am I not allowed to walk around? "


    Yue Pengju was still patient: "If you have something to say, you must tell me. We are husband and wife, what can''t be resolved? Sister Shi Qi, you weren''t like this in the past ¡­ "


    "What was I like before?" She asked with a smile, "When I met you, you were in your official residence. Is it wrong for me to change my lifestyle?" She straightforwardly said, "Pengju, I''ve used up all one hundred taels of gold and used your thousand slots of salary ¡­"


    At that time, a thousand gold coins was the equivalent of a year''s worth of food and clothing for an average family. Ever since Yue Pengju had reunited with Hua Rong, regardless of whether it was before or after the marriage, all of the salary were arranged by his wife. Both of them did not like extravagance, so other than the year when Hua Rong was injured and needed to buy Lingzhi for treatment, more than ninety percent of Yue Pengju''s salary were used to supplement military needs. Now that his wife had squandered a thousand kungfu without even blinking, he did not know what kind of scene it was. She could not help but raise her voice a little, "Sister Shi Qi, it must be known that wartime is difficult, but how many warriors lack food and clothes? Have you forgotten the hardships of the past?"


    Hua Rong''s eyes were filled with disappointment as she lightly said, "I originally thought that following you would eventually bring me the suffering, but who would''ve thought that ¡­"


    The meaning behind her words was actually to blame himself for not letting her live a life of wealth and prosperity. In the end, Yue Pengju was still young and vigorous, and his voice grew louder, "I never expected that you would actually be such a person ¡­"


    She retorted, "What kind of person am I? A man marrying a man and dressing himself to eat? Was this also wrong? For the sake of being able to bestow upon you the title of Wife, isn''t that what a man wants? " After she finished speaking, she walked into the room, refusing to say another word.


    Yue Pengju held his forehead, but felt a headache. He had been busy with military matters these past few days and had yet to fully recover from the cold. However, not only did his wife not greet him, she was instead obsessed with fine clothes and fine wine and delicious food every day. What had made her so vulgar?


    He pressed his forehead and heard the soft voice behind him, "Master, please drink a bowl of hot soup ¡­"


    Li Qiaoniang had already changed into a new set of clothes. Yue Pengju shook his head, not in the mood to drink any hot soup. He only said, "Mother Qiao, you are feeling wronged here. I have seen many unmarried young officers in the army camp, so I will choose your wife for you. It will not affect your youth ¡­"


    Tears rolled down Li Qiaoniang''s cheeks, "Servant only wants to serve my husband and wife, I absolutely do not dare to anger the two of you. ''Is Madam ¡­ ''


    Yue Pengju shook his head: "It''s none of Madam''s business. It''s all because of lower official''s mess with the Housework."


    Li Qiaoniang dried her tears and said: "Servant will definitely serve Madam twice as much in the future."


    Hua Rong leaned on the door, listening to the duo''s conversation, and his heart hurt even more. In her panic, she seemed to understand that it was not that he was not good enough, but that she was not worthy of him, which would cause him to become "extinct" ¡ª no matter how outstanding a woman was, when she encountered this kind of thing, she would feel inferiority and inferiority to the point of being deeper and deeper, like a viper that had fallen into the bottom of her heart. When she initially wanted to restrain her emotions and her husband to solve the problem slowly, she couldn''t help but feel jealous when she saw Li Qiaoniang talking to him.


    It was already late into the night.


    Yue Pengju sat at the door for a long time, with his heart in a knot, coughing for a long time. She and Hua Rong had known each other for many years, and the two of them had always been very intimate, there were almost no times of awkwardness between them. Especially after getting married, Hua Rong would always follow him, following his every word. Although there was the argument that King Qin came over to have, at that time, he knew what was on her mind and how to resolve it. However, this time, watching her wife change day by day, it was as if from the very first day she left the capital, something had happened that she did not expect. What was the reason for this?


    He was also very frightened. He was invincible on the battlefield and could plan things accordingly, but in the Housework s, especially his wife who was always obedient, it was hard to understand. He was even more anxious and could only vaguely feel uneasy.


    Although he was infuriated and did not think that he had done anything wrong, he had been unable to do anything to his wife ever since she got angry. After a moment of silence, he pushed the door open and entered. The room was pitch black. He lit the lamp and sat down next to his wife. He hugged her and spoke softly, "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    Hua Rong just closed her eyes and did not say anything.


    He sighed, "Sister Shi Qi, let''s have a good talk."


    Hua Rong''s heart felt sour, but she said indifferently: "Just say what you want to say."


    He was relieved when his wife spoke. He placed his hand on her cheek and said sincerely, "I have been busy with military matters these days and have no time to accompany you. If you''re depressed, you can come with me to the side to listen in on the participation, just like before. "


    "I''m not interested."


    Yue Pengju was stunned by her harsh words, but he continued to speak gently, "Your personality has changed greatly recently, what''s going on?"

 C309 Regret

    Hua Rong suddenly opened her eyes, sat up and said loudly: "What happened to me? You''re asking me what''s wrong? I''ll tell you the truth. All these years you and I have had enough of living like monks. "Delicious clothes, extravagant food is a person''s dream. I''m a woman, so it''s one thing for me to not be wealthy. But my own husband is a high official, and he even wants to live a frugal life. I''ve had enough already ¡­"


    Hearing his wife say such words, Yue Pengju''s heart was filled with grief and couldn''t help but let go of her waist, and say solemnly: "Big Sister Shi Qi, when you married me, you already knew of my character, and it wasn''t until today that you found out! Li Qiaoniang, as a young lady, is still willing to live in poverty with us ¡­ "


    It was fine if he did not mention Li Qiaoniang, but at this moment, Hua Rong had almost collapsed. With a cold laugh, she said loudly, "So I regret it! I don''t want to live like this anymore. "


    "AHH!"


    Yue Pengju breathed heavily as he looked at the blazing flames in his wife''s eyes. He shook his head, feeling both sad and disappointed. He had never thought that his wife, who shared the same interests as him, would have such an idea.


    He got up and went out, slamming the door.


    Hua Rong sat up on her side and heard the rustling sounds from outside. It was the sound of Yue Pengju coughing, and then, it was Li Qiaoniang''s gentle voice, "My husband''s body has not fully recovered yet. Let''s drink a bowl of hot soup to rest ¡­"


    She could only hear Yue Pengju coughing and not his response. He was worried about his husband''s body, but after hearing Li Qiaoniang''s gentle voice, he slowly laid down and mumbled to himself, since there was another better woman that could take care of him, then he would go and take care of him.


    He had spent the entire night tossing and turning, where was he supposed to sleep? When dawn arrived, he quietly got up and opened the door. Yue Pengju had already been training in the forest for a long time. He ran in and out of the forest after him, pouring tea and putting on his clothes. Under the morning sun, Hua Rong saw that Pengju was at the best age for men and Li Qiaoniang was with 18 girls. She was shocked that the two of them were extremely compatible with each other, like a hero and a beauty. It looked like the empress dowager had really put in some thought for this!


    After looking a few more times, she felt her body being torn apart like a dying willow tree. Her blood surged, and as if it had touched an old wound, she quietly turned around and went back to bed. She felt a wave of dizziness.


    Yue Pengju finished his morning practice, stood quietly by her wife''s door for a while, and knocked on the door, but seeing that she did not respond, the aide Li Ruoxu came over to remind the military meeting that the imperial government had sent Prime Minister Zhang Jun over, awaiting to meet with the various generals. He had no choice but to run off to do business.


    After the change in Liu Zhi, for various reasons, Zhao Deji did not use Qin Gui, but instead used the Zhang Jun that was originally released. Zhao Deji was extremely worried about the biggest threat, the cave Water Cock. After sending Yue Pengju out, in order to show how important he was, he asked Zhang Jun to personally oversee it.


    Zhang Jun was born a scholar, so he looked down upon all martial arts students. When he saw Yue Pengju, he did not call him "Hubby", but called him by his rank, "Captain Yue Tai is stationed in Dong Ting Yue, how do you use troops?"


    Yue Pengju explained his plan. Zhang Jun did not understand half of it, but it was inconvenient for him to show that he did not understand it in front of these "warriors", so he asked them more questions. Zhang Jun then explained his views again, Yue Pengju only listened humbly, Zhang Jun was very proud of his respectful attitude.


    When the discussion was over, and the sky was still dark, Yue Pengju returned to his office to discuss the arrangements and Supreme Commander Zhang Jun''s matters. Just as they were discussing to their fill, they heard a guard report, "Reporting to Yue Xiang Gong, there is a guest surnamed Qin who wishes to meet you."


    "Please come in."


    Right after he finished speaking, he heard a burst of laughter: "Hahaha, Yue Pengju, have you broken through to Water Cock s?"


    Seeing that it was King Qin, Yue Pengju was ecstatic, he immediately stood up and said: King Qin, why are you here?


    Most of the people present were department generals who had followed Yue Pengju for a long time, especially Zhang Xian and the others. They had once fought with the King Qin at sea, so they had a deep relationship with him, and most of them stood up to meet him.


    King Qin took a seat on the guest seat he had arranged for King Qin, and said loudly: "Before I came, I went to scout out out the enemies'' situation, but seeing how Yang Me has many grand ships with battleships bigger than me, I came here to see how you deal with him ¡­"


    "Alright. I would like to hear your high opinion of water battles. You are an expert in this field. "


    The King Qin was not polite and sat down to discuss with everyone. But when Yue Pengju took out a pile of sketches of Yang Me''s incomplete warship, even he exclaimed: "My five-tooth warship is not as large as Yang Me''s, with such a large ship, how much money would it cost? What is Yang Me saying about being poor and rich, if he really is poor and rich, how could he afford to build such a big ship? "


    Everyone began to talk at once. After the meeting ended, Yue Pengju was extremely enthusiastic and tried his best to invite them: "King Qin, come to my house to have a meal."


    King Qin had not seen Hua Rong for a long time, and her heart wanted to go, but after thinking about her attitude, she refused to go and say it, "No need, I have my own home."


    At this time, Yue Pengju also thought about his wife''s attitude. Furthermore, his relationship with her had been getting more and more tense recently, so he was not willing to get into a conflict with her over this matter.


    King Qin turned around and Yue Pengju called out to him. King Qin saw that he wanted to say something but hesitated, and stared: "What else do you want to say?"


    Yue Pengju shook his head and said that he was fine. He had originally wanted to ask this Brother of brotherhood about it, but when he thought about it, he felt that it was inappropriate so he decided to not ask.


    As the sky gradually darkened, King Qin quietly stood behind a large tree, looking at the side of the Cyan Grass Lake in front of him with a pale green shadow.


    At this moment, the last of the setting sun had already set and the sky was filled with fiery red scorching clouds. As the faint green shadow drew closer, he felt his vision grow blurry, as if he had returned to that summer day ten years ago, the first day they met, and it was also this kind of evening, the same kind of sky and the same color, as far as the eye could see on the boundless beach, that barefoot woman, dressed in a tight suit, so skinny, with a dagger in her hand, ready to strike at any time, either kill the enemy or kill herself.


    The terrifying beginning led to ten years of wasting time.


    In the blink of an eye, the beach turned into a lakeside, with green grass and rippling waves. Although it was not as majestic as the sea, it was still vast and endless.


    The girl with the green figure lowered her head and picked up a stone by her side. She would throw one of the stones into the middle of the lake from time to time. After a long time, she raised her head to look at the sunset. Then, she slowly stood up.


    King Qin stood behind the big tree quietly, looking at the faint green shadow floating over. She wore a light green silk sweater with a crescent white Skirt s. It was finely cut and cut to the brim, especially the dark flower patterns embroidered on it. His skills were not inferior to his palace attire. She was still carrying his lesser arch. Seven colored flower shaped arrowheads shot out from her back, matching with the sunset glow behind his.


    Ten-odd years passed in the blink of an eye, and there was no trace of time.


    His heart was like a drum beating within him, rumbling nonstop. After a long while, he finally calmed down, closed his eyes, and opened them again. Only then did he flash out, calling out, "Girl!"


    Hua Rong was startled, and her body stiffened. She slowly raised her head and looked at the tall figure standing opposite her in the dusk. After a long while, she finally said, "King Qin, what is it?"


    Her attitude was cold, her voice cold, but this did not hinder the King Qin''s excitement. She unconsciously took a step forward, but looking at her bright eyes, her eyes were suddenly filled with a dangerous fire, she was startled, and stopped in her tracks, and only said: "I am here to see Yang Me''s warship."


    So that''s how it was. The King Qin was the Overlord of the seas, so hearing Yang Me''s powerful water boat, it was naturally as if he was an alcoholic seeing fine wine. He had specially come to watch the battle ¡ª ¡ª That was reasonable.


    Seeing that she did not say anything, the King Qin looked indifferent, as if she said, if you want to see, then go and have a look, what does it have to do with me. Then, she was about to pass by him. In a moment of desperation, he continued, "This brat Yue Pengju, considering carefully, his arrangement is really not bad, I would never have thought of this move. He is becoming more and more powerful, and I think that in this battle, he will very quickly be able to take Yang Me down. "


    "Oh."


    "Today, when I participated in Yue Pengju''s military meeting, I realized that he was truly extraordinary. In the past, I have underestimated him. He was definitely the number one general in Song Kingdom. His proposal... "


    Hua Rong said coldly: "I''m not interested in these things."


    Not interested? How could he not be interested? In the past, didn''t the little girl often discuss tactics with Yue Pengju? Hadn''t she worked as a "teaching head" for a while?


    King Qin was still in high spirits, he did not care what she said. As long as she opened her mouth, as long as he was able to speak to him, regardless of what she said, he would be happy to hear her voice. The advisors, such as Li Ruoxu, Yu Peng, Sun Ge, Zhang Xian and the others, were all like that ¡­ "


    "So what?"


    "For a group of people like that, if they meet a wise master, they would naturally be able to achieve great things by stepping into the phase of a man, but if they meet someone like Zhao Deji, I''m afraid that they would not end well."


    Hua Rong was not too surprised. She was already accustomed to Zhao Deji''s ability to turn the tide with a flip of his hand. Especially this time, he and the empress dowager had actually travelled a thousand miles and intentionally "bestowed" concubine Yue Pengju s, which made her burn with fury. If the monarch wishes for his subjects to die, then the subject must die. If the monarch wishes for his subjects to take in concubines, then the subject must take in concubines? He kept saying that he would not let Pengju go, he was obviously trying to force him into a corner.


    This was also the reason why she hadn''t wanted to participate in any military discussions since Li Qiaoniang had arrived. She only wanted to ask, why did this kind of unconscious king protect him? So what if he exterminated Yang Me or Yang Me exterminated him? However, she hid these thoughts deep in her heart and didn''t say them out loud. She said lightly, "When the north attack succeeds, my wife and I will naturally leave."


    King Qin heaved a sigh of relief: "The two of you know how to retreat, you''re not that stupid."


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "Thank you for your advice."


    Seeing that she was about to leave again, the King Qin immediately asked, "I heard that Zhang Jun came to Supreme Commander?"


    "So what?"


    "I have heard of the Kanggong and others discussing the political affairs of the country. If he is in the Cabinet, he will definitely bring Qin Gui in. "


    Hua Rong was shocked: "How do you know?"

 C310 amorous character

    "Zhang Jun boasts of being aloof and proud, and cannot listen to the opinions of others. Most of the officials in the imperial court were not on good terms with him, but Qin Gui was good at taking advantage of others, and would definitely give him what he wanted. Rumour has it that Zhang Jun was already pushing aside the other two members of the Cabinet. And Qin Gui intentionally tried to please him, and spent a lot of effort on him.


    This was unexpected news, because of the strict distinction between the civil and military, if the Great General did not deliberately form a clique, he would not be able to find out about the inner court''s details. If the Kanggong did not reveal it, who would be clear? Hua Rong thought, and did not say a word. After a long while, she raised her head again and said, "I can''t do anything about the court, so I''ll just leave it to fate." With that, she turned around and left.


    She took a few steps forward and the King Qin caught up with her.


    She did not stop, the King Qin anxiously said: "Girl, I have something for you."


    She stopped and did not look back. "What is it?"


    King Qin walked in front of her in two steps, as if he was offering a treasure. He took out a turquoise bottle and handed it over, urgently saying: "This is a injurious drug I found, it can cure your infertility ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled. She received the bottle and looked at it carefully, only to see that inside the bottle, there was a green liquid that was emitting a faint glow. The green was extremely strange.


    She held onto the bottle tightly and raised her head, meeting King Qin''s gaze.


    King Qin hurriedly said: "Girl, take this medicine, you will definitely recover fully, and give birth to a few fat kids ¡­ ¡­"


    Hua Rong suddenly asked: "Where did you get this medicine?"


    "Don''t mind so much! As long as it can cure you. "


    Hua Rong still stared at him: "Just where did you come from? Can it really be treated? "


    King Qin hesitated. Because Hua Rong had fully recovered from her internal injuries, he naturally believed in Ye Lvdayong''s medicine. However, he also felt that it was strange. How could it be so strange? But when he thought that Ye Lvdayong wanted to use him, she knew that it was impossible for him to hide it from him now, so he nodded her head: "She should be!"


    Hua Rong saw the strangeness in his eyes, and asked: "Where did the injurious drug you gave me last time come from?"


    King Qin saw the doubt in her eyes, and recalled the insults she had given him previously, afraid that she would fall out again, he rushed to say it, "I said that you will be healed once I say this, little girl, you don''t have to be suspicious anymore. ''I won''t owe you anything if I treat you ¡­ ''


    She suddenly started laughing. How well did the King Qin say it. She carefully observed this man. From when she was young until now, she had been completely destroyed by him. He was the true nemesis of her life. He was the root of all her misfortune.


    "Little girl, just take the medicine. In the future, you will definitely have a child ¡­"


    Life and death, Hua Rong thought, the moment she heard this word. A woman can bear children, but a marriage can last. She could only watch as her husband hugged another woman. She couldn''t be jealous. She could only achieve what she wanted. Otherwise, he would be ruining her family''s grand scheme. Was he an unforgivable harpy?


    She turned her cold gaze from the green bottle to King Qin.


    King Qin saw that her gaze was sharp as a knife, and became anxious, she anxiously shouted: "Girl, I am only giving you medicine, not pestering you. From then on, you are you and I am me. Don''t worry, I won''t be so useless and keep pestering you ¡­ "From now on, no matter how many little brats you give birth to, it''ll be up to you ¡­"


    She nodded, still smiling. "That''s good."


    Seeing her smile that was like a flower, King Qin''s heart felt an indescribable pain. Her voice was also light, as she stared at the bottle, and muttered to himself: "King Qin, you''re underestimating Peng Ju too much. He treats me well, not because I can''t have children... Since Pengju likes me, then he won''t care about what I look like. "


    King Qin said in a daze, "Little girl, what do you mean by this?"


    "I mean?" Hua Rong carefully looked at the green bottle again, and suddenly threw it out. "King Qin, only a man like you would be interested in succession to the sect. What is a woman to you? A breeding sow? The hen that laid the eggs? If he couldn''t live, then he would be killed and eaten? Or did they take him to the market to sell? "


    When the King Qin heard the bottle fall into the water, he gave a "dang" sound and was flabbergasted.


    Hua Rong turned and left.


    He chased after her, unconsciously reached out his hand and grabbed her, his eyes blazing with fire: "Girl, are you crazy? This old man has gone through so much trouble to find this medicine, why did you just throw it away like that? "


    "Because I don''t need it!"


    "You don''t need it? Since you don''t need it, then why did you curse in front of your father, saying that your father will kill you in the future? And why did you say you don''t want Yue Pengju to look down on you in front of me? "


    Each of his words was as sharp as a knife. The resentment that Hua Rong had accumulated in her heart erupted like a volcano, as she forcefully pushed them away and loudly said: "What do I care? Do you think that Pengju is someone like you? "


    "Who is laozi? I only know that everyone says that if you are not filial, you will have no future. Since you can''t have children, you can''t be considered a complete woman. Since you are not willing to allow Yue Pengju to be the last in line ¡­ "


    Hua Rong tightly held onto the bow and arrow on her back, her knuckles were completely white, her lips were trembling from anger: "When is it your turn to teach me a lesson in my affairs? If even Penga doesn''t despise me, what right do you have to criticize me? I am also a descendant of the Absolute Yue family, what does it have to do with your King Qin? Who do you think you are? King Qin, don''t try to pester me with excuses to deliver medicine again and again. I feel disgusted when I see your face, and I don''t want to see you again for the rest of my life ¡­ "


    King Qin was so angry that he nearly jumped up in anger: "Hua Rong, let me tell you, I don''t care about you! I only came to give you medicine because I owe you, not because I want to see you so much! What''s the big deal about you? "There are many young and beautiful women in the world who are more beautiful than you. What do you count as ¡­"


    Her beauty had aged and she had lost her virginity. However, men who had achieved fame would naturally have a large number of young girls deliver them to their doorstep. Yue Pengju was like this, the King Qin was the same. He had no choice but to age day by day, becoming a "hen that doesn''t lay eggs" that was mocked by the world ¡ª and he didn''t even have the qualifications to argue for himself.


    She could no longer hold it in. Tears streamed down her face as she shouted with all her might, "Yes, the entire world is filled with women better than me. Then why are you still pestering me? I am just a broken flower that has been ruined by you. King Qin, you beast, my entire life was ruined by you ¡­ "


    Unable to continue, she turned and ran.


    King Qin was startled for a moment. After a long while, he finally caught up.


    He was fast, and with long legs and hands, he stood in front of her. Seeing her crying so miserably, he didn''t hesitate to throw his arms around her and softly say, "Little girl, what''s wrong? It''s all my fault, it''s all my fault... "Don''t cry anymore ¡­"


    Hua Rong pushed him with all his might, but how could he move an inch? These days, she had always been filled with hatred towards the King Qin. Now, she vented all of her anger on him and beat him with all her might: "Get lost, let me go, you demon ¡­ "Why don''t you just die ¡­"


    No matter how much she scolded and beat him, King Qin refused to let go. She hated him so much that she suddenly bent her head down and bit down hard on his wrist. King Qin let out an "ah" sound, but still did not let go of his hand. At this time, Hua Rong had already lost all reason, and once her mouth left, a small piece of her arm was bitten off.


    King Qin endured the intense pain, only to see that Hua Rong''s hair was already dishevelled, and blood was flowing from her mouth, as though she was a spirit that had just eaten a human. He let out a long sigh before relaxing. She stroked her messy hair and softly said, "Little girl, it''s my fault. It''s always been my fault ¡­"


    "It''s all your fault, you ruined my life ¡­"


    "Yes, it''s all my fault, it''s all my fault. I will never harm you again. Little girl, did you suffer some injustice? Is Yue Pengju not nice to you? "


    Hua Rong had already lost the strength to struggle.


    "Girl, I''m your Brother of brotherhood. Just tell me whatever happened, I''ll definitely avenge you."


    Hua Rong slowly stood up, pushed away his arm, and used her sleeve to wipe away the blood stains and tears on her face, her expression gradually calming down.


    King Qin asked again: "Little girl, what happened?"


    Hearing his repeated questions, Hua Rong''s heart trembled. At this time, he had already completely awakened. She was well aware of King Qin''s character. If he knew that there was a rift between her and Peng Quan, who knew what would happen? She was unable to avoid King Qin. With a quick thought, she said indifferently, "As long as you don''t bother me again, I will have a happy life."


    "Little girl!"


    She took three steps back, and then stared straight into his eyes, saying each word: "King Qin, Pengju treats me well, I don''t have any grievances or regrets. The reason I lost control of myself is because of you! Every time I see you, it always reminds me of an unbearable past. So, if you truly want to help me, then please don''t appear in front of me ever again! "


    When she saw how strange King Qin''s gaze was, she suddenly remembered that Jin Wushu''s order badge. When he appeared, Liu Wu and the others who were proficient in female authentic characters must have been there. She had originally wanted to ask what it was. However, she did not bring the order badge with her. If she wanted to ask, even if she did not invite King Qin to her home, she would definitely meet him again. She didn''t want to get entangled with King Qin anymore, so she silently sighed and added, "King Qin, even if I''m begging you, think for me at least. Don''t disturb my life anymore, okay?"


    "Girl, I ¡­" "I''m just worried about you ¡­"


    "I only hope that you will not appear in front of me again. That will be the greatest reward you can give me!"


    "Girl, are you really alright?"


    Her tone became impatient again, "King Qin, how many times do I have to repeat this? As long as you don''t appear in front of me, I will definitely live a good life for the rest of my life. "


    King Qin was speechless. When he was about to say something, Hua Rong had already turned around and left with big strides. The seven colored arrow cluster''s long feathers on his body shone with such bright light under the last of the sunset.


    He stood there in a daze until her shadow was completely gone. Then, he turned around in a frenzy and ran towards the shallow lake. That was where she had thrown the bottle. He did not even care about the wounds on his wrist as he immediately went into the water and fished within a circumference of 100 feet. He was extremely anxious, as the sky was getting late, and if he could not find it, he was afraid that he would never be able to salvage it again.

 C311 Accept

    Hua Rong stepped into the house as the last bit of brilliance left in the sky.


    In the courtyard of the rented house, a few children were playing around. Yue Pengju was teaching a child how to use a wooden sabre. Everyone was already sweating profusely from playing. At this time, a gentle voice sounded out: "Everyone, are you tired. Drink a mouthful of cold tea ¡­."


    The children ran up to her and surrounded her. "I want to drink, I want to drink ¡­"


    "Don''t be anxious, take your time ¡­"


    Yue Pengju carried a child and walked over. Li Qiaoniang took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat off the child''s body and said: "Look, why are you sweating so much ¡­"


    Yue Pengju laughed heartily: "Men, only sweat and do not cry ¡­"


    Hua Rong watched her happiness as she watched from the side. She knew that Penga liked children and treated Xiao Luwenlong like a precious treasure back then, treating him as if he was his own flesh and blood. That had allowed her to experience the warmth of a mother for quite some time. However, this short moment of happiness was quickly swept away by Jin Wushu like a gust of wind. In a man''s life, one must have a wife and children in order not to regret it. Perhaps, in the near future, Penga will also have children, right? Li Qiaoniang would definitely give birth to many lively and intelligent children. She then looked at Li Qiaoniang, and gently passed a large bowl of cold tea to Penga. He tilted her head, and drank it all in one gulp, just like how she had given it to him in the past.


    Yue Pengju put down the bowl and Li Qiaoniang immediately took it. Then, she shouted enthusiastically, "Madam, you''re back? Do you want to drink cold tea? "


    Seeing his wife standing there like a wooden block, Yue Pengju was in a trance. He was stunned for a moment, then stepped forward: "Sister Shi Qi, you''re back."


    "Yes."


    Li Qiaoniang said passionately: "Servant has already served my husband dinner, I have left you a copy, I will bring it up immediately."


    It was only then that Hua Rong remembered that she had not eaten dinner with her husband for a long time. As a result, he was already used to not waiting for him anymore.


    Yue Pengju also asked: "You still haven''t eaten right?"


    Hua Rong heard the two of them singing together as if they were welcoming guests, and in a blink of an eye, when Hua Rong saw all the children in the courtyard, she realized that since when did Li Qiaoniang had brought many children to play at home? She had prepared a lot of small talk, and the children also liked to come and play. What was she doing? To show how much you love your children? Or was she trying to aggrandize Yue Pengju to love his child? If Pengju loved her child ¡ª she did not dare to think any further ¡ª did that mean that the time for the two of them to get back together was coming?


    She waved her hand and said loudly to the children, "You can all go back." When the children heard her unkind tone and saw that it was dark again, they ran away like a wisp of smoke. Seeing his wife''s odd attitude, Yue Pengju gradually got used to it. He did not think so, and only said to Li Qiaoniang: "You are tired today, go rest first."


    Li Qiaoniang was lucky, "Then Servant will leave first."


    "Hold on ¡­"


    Li Qiaoniang was startled, then she smiled: "Pengju, Qiuniang Niang, I have something to discuss with you two."


    Yue Pengju saw his wife''s face full of smiles, and asked: "What is it?"


    Hua Rong did not say a word, and only smiled as she walked into the hall first. The two of them followed behind him. She looked around and realized that even though she had left early and returned late, her house had also been tidied up very neatly, without a speck of dust. The most minute details, however, were the traces of the house being raised by the Peng, which was full of all the details he liked.


    Seize it!


    Everything that had to do with it was pain, and she was shocked to see it. His heart turned cold as he slowly realized that it was time to change the mistress of this house.


    Yue Pengju also sat down. Li Qiaoniang stood at the side. The house had a very wonderful situation. Yue Pengju was the parent and the manager was the mother. Li Qiaoniang stood by the side. Little Peach Red was the color that concubine needed when she went to visit her mistress when she was newlyweds.


    Yue Pengju also felt that the atmosphere was strange, and asked: "Sister Shi Qi, what do you want to say?"


    Hua Rong secretly took a deep breath, with a smile still plastered across her face, she said slowly, "Mrs. Qiao has been in our family for so long, yet she is nameless and undivided. In the end, she is not a solution. I think it would be better to choose an auspicious day, hold a few tables, and decide on the names. "Mrs Qiao, what do you think?"


    A hint of joy flashed past Li Qiaoniang''s eyes, but her face was flushed red as she said softly: "As Madam, you can do as you wish."


    Hua Rong nodded her head, then looked at his husband, seeing his wide brows knitted tightly, then relaxed. Her gaze was extremely weird, and her tone was also weird: "Sister Shi Qi, what is the meaning of this?"


    Hua Rong''s voice was very gentle, and her gaze was sincere: "Pengju, I can''t give birth to a child, I''m truly ashamed of you. Fortunately the empress dowager and the emperor thought it through thoroughly. The Royal En is vast and vast, and Lady Qiao is smart and beautiful, virtuous and capable. With her helping me out, it''s my fortune to serve you well. This way, I can also reduce the guilt in my heart ¡­ " As she spoke, she pulled out a hairpin from her head and handed it over. "Mrs Qiao, this is a small token of my appreciation. It will be hard on you from now on ¡­"


    Li Qiaoniang was overwhelmed by the favour, she received the jade hairpin with both hands and knelt down, "Thank you Madam for your magnanimity. In the future, Servant will definitely be together with Madam and will wholeheartedly serve Hubby with all his might ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju could see clearly that the hairpin that Hua Rong had given his was actually the first gift that he had given her in Hanwei time that year. She actually gave out such a gift without batting an eye.


    Li Qiaoniang stood up and was about to bow to him, but he waved her hand and said: "You may leave first."


    Li Qiaoniang was a little apprehensive, so she could only go down first.


    Yue Pengju stood up and personally closed the door. He then turned around and returned to his seat, and sat down as he stared fixedly at his wife. Hua Rong felt very uncomfortable under his gaze. She coughed and only said, "I''m tired. I''ll go rest first."


    "Sister Shi Qi, is this the reason for you leaving early and returning late?"


    "No."


    "Are you jealous, or are you trying to help Li Qiaoniang?"


    Hua Rong squinted her eyes: "I am not!"


    "Oh? Then do you sincerely wish for me to take you in as my concubine? "


    "Penga, to be honest, because I can''t have children, I feel extremely guilty. If it''s like this, then I''m still uneasy. If you truly want to consider it for me, then you might as well take in a concubine and continue the joss stick for you. That way, I can feel at ease. "


    Yue Pengju frowned, and did not say a word.


    Hua Rong observed her words and said gently: "Humans are not plants, how can they be ruthless? Li Qiaoniang is talented, hardworking and virtuous, she is a rare good girl, getting along with you from day to night, she is dedicated to your service, don''t you have any feelings for her? "


    Yue Pengju did not make a sound.


    "Penga, don''t worry. After she enters the door, this family will definitely have her position. "In the imperial court, the Yue Clan allowed two women to receive the title of outsider wife. As long as she gives birth to half a girl, you can apply for a reward for her. I will definitely not use a Jealousy ¡­"


    "Sister Shi Qi, you are so virtuous."


    "Yes, I don''t want to bear too much pressure. These days, from the emperor, the empress dowager, to Tianwei and the others, all of them have advised me to let you take in a concubine. Honestly speaking, I feel extremely pressured. Now, I just hope that you can marry a girl who can bear children and enter the family. "In the future, when I reach the underworld, at least I won''t be scolded by the ancestors of the Yue Clan ¡­"


    "What about you? What will you do? "


    Hua Rong was startled, and slowly said: "In the beginning, I also didn''t want there to be another woman in the family. But, look at this military camp, even if it''s your arrangement, how many people have concubines? Three wives, four concubines, living in harmony as usual. In this world, there are many men who have three wives and four concubines. If other women can tolerate it, then I can naturally endure it as well ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju stared into her eyes: "Are you saying that now that I''ve accepted my concubine, you won''t leave early and come back late?"


    She laughed slowly. "That''s not true. I left early and came back late because I felt that there were many places I could visit here. I ate and drank well, and when I relaxed for the first time, I wanted to trust in my own abilities. Furthermore, I also wanted to have a woman to help me take care of my own affairs. "


    Yue Pengju nodded his head straightforwardly: "Alright, since that''s the case, I''ll listen to you!"


    Hua Rong smiled sweetly, "Thank you for your understanding, Peng Ju."


    As soon as he said that, he felt as if someone had thrown a heavy stone in his heart and punched a bottomless hole. Just like when he had just received King Qin''s palm strike, his internal organs had all instantly ruptured.


    Yue Pengju glanced at her, then stood up and said calmly: "I received news that the Yang Me Army is going to conduct a military operation, if anything happens, we can talk about it after this. I have my own plans for this, so you don''t have to worry about it. "Let''s rest early."


    "Yes."


    The couple returned to their room to rest. Just as Yue Pengju was about to turn off the lights, he suddenly remembered something, "The King Qin is here, he is here to watch the battle."


    "Oh."


    "I want to invite him to my house for a meal. No matter what, he is your Brother of brotherhood."


    "I don''t want to see him again! "Don''t ask him."


    Yue Pengju did not say anything else and fell asleep immediately.


    That night, the couple didn''t have any more conversations. When he woke up the next day, Yue Pengju had already gone out to work. He left early, and even Li Qiaoniang did not see him around. Ever since she came here, he was the first to not serve Yue Pengju breakfast. He was a little uneasy.


    Hua Rong woke up and wandered around for a while. She was worried that the King Qin would come knocking, but she didn''t want to ask Yue Pengju about any news related to him, so she was even more worried. Li Qiaoniang walked to her side and said with a smile, "Madam, this Servant has prepared breakfast ¡­"


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "In the future, you must be more careful in the service of your master."


    "Yes, Servant has long admired Hubby''s heroic reputation, so he will definitely serve you. Please rest assured, Madam."


    Hua Rong nodded, then turned and left.


    In May, the weather began to heat up.


    Seeing the Cyan Grass Lake being besieged, Yang Me felt his situation becoming more and more difficult. On top of that, there were people surrendering from time to time in the water stronghold, rumours spread like wildfire, and he could no longer sit still. In this military operation, there were two different types of attacks. The water route was controlled by General Yang Qin, with 6,000 men and six carts attacking the entrance of the Cyan Grass Lake, and the land road was attacked by General Huang Cheng and 25,000 people. As a precaution, it was Zhong Ziyi''s first time to fight under Huang Cheng''s supervision as the Crown Prince.


    Before Yang Me left the battle, he held a new Master Sentinel Conference in the Baotai Mountain Stronghold. There was a long yellow flag on top of the stage, and a incense table was set up under the yellow flag, with a white silk painting of the clock phase inside.


    The mountains and fields were filled with strong men, while the navy stood at the bow. As the Great Sage Heavenly King, Yang Me wore the Purple Ling Daoist Robe that clock phase usually wore when they were alive, and held a sharp sword in hand. Facing his disciples, he held his sword in both hands and placed it on the incense table. Then, he knelt down and kowtowed towards the portrait of the clock phase. The disciples also kowtowed nine times.

 C312 savings

    Yang Me said loudly: "Our clan members have come back to rely on the Master Zhong Divine Spirit''s protection." The disciples began to shout as well, and for a time, the sound echoed throughout the entire sky. Then, Yang Me stood up, took his sword from the incense table, cut off the two roosters'' heads that were prepared, and dripped their blood into a big bowl. Yang Me placed the big bowl on the incense table, sat cross-legged on the ground, closed his eyes and began chanting. The disciples knew that at this moment, the Great Sage King was communicating with the clock phase''s soul. Sure enough, after a while, Yang Me opened his eyes and shouted, "Master Zhong''s imperial edict, this time, we will dispatch troops to take Yue Pengju''s head."


    The disciples cheered, the gongs and drums sounded, just like a victory in a celebration, everyone believed that the Master Zhong would protect their families, and kill the entire officer army.


    As people continued to surrender, Yang Me''s military actions were no longer a secret to him. After the meeting at the platform, Yue Pengju quickly found out about their attack plans and immediately arranged for Ren Shian, Xu Qing, Wang Gui and the others to fight separately.


    The vanguard of the water battle was naturally Huang Zuo. He and Yang Qin were familiar with each other, and their tactics were similar as well. They tied each other''s body with a pole and threw huge rocks at the other''s body, then used weapons such as Old Wood Crows and Boltstones. But Huang Zuo used the suggestion that the King Qin had brought him back then and used a new weapon called the Gray Cannon. It was a thin earthenware jar filled with poison, lime, and tribulations that was thrown onto the ship, causing a plume of smoke to rise, making it impossible for the ship to open its eyes. After having battled for so long, both sides had suffered casualties. At this time, Xu Qing and the others rushed over to support him.


    As for Zhong Ziyi and the others on the land, he rode a yellow horse. To show his identity, he embroidered a purple "Crown Prince''s Bell" with a white silk Banner. This flag was very eye-catching, it had become the main target of the officer army. Ren Shian and the others when they saw the target, immediately capturing the thief and capturing the king. Seeing that the soldiers were about to attack, Zhong Ziyi took out the sword his father used before he died and muttered to himself, "Master, teach me how to exterminate the evildoers."


    However, the Master Zhong did not reveal his power, the army instead surged forward like a tide, all of the disciples saw that their spells had failed, their mental defense lines immediately collapsed, and they fled, defeated without a doubt. Zhong Ziyi and the others, under Huang Cheng''s protection, ran away quickly.


    The huge defeat of both land and water had dealt a heavy blow to the morale of Yang Me''s army. Seeing that Zhong Ziyi and the others had escaped, Yang Me said flustered and exasperatedly: "If we lose occasionally today, it''s nothing to worry about. Tomorrow, we will watch as our own troops fight and kill this demon."


    Zhong Ziyi advised: "Since our army has just been defeated, we should consider it over the long term and not rashly fight again."


    This was the first time Yang Me experienced this kind of defeat, and it was completely unbearable.


    Yang Me did not listen to the warning, and personally led ten thousand people to attack Cyan Grass Lake. This time, besides Ren Shian, Yue Pengju had also sent Zhang Xian, Niu Gao, Dong Xian and other main forces to meet the attack. Yang Me''s strength was not at an advantage, and there were many thoughts in their minds. Adding on to that, Zhang Xian had formed a team of soldiers who did not want to fight, taking the chance to move, shouting loudly, and surrendering. Everyone quickly fell into chaos, they threw their armors and armor away, Yang Me rode his mount and escaped, the "Great Sage King" Banner was also captured by the soldiers.


    This time, more than 18,000 soldiers were captured, and they were collectively escorted to the Yue Army''s camp outside the Tan Zhou City.


    According to the rules of the army, the bandits who had been annihilated were killed on the spot to avoid any further trouble. Yue Pengju asked the aides: "There are so many prisoners, how can we deal with them?"


    Li Ruoxu said, "To provide for twenty thousand people, I wonder how much money it would cost. Since military expenditures were tight, he might as well return them. But in order to prevent them from committing evil, they might as well collect all their weapons. But there must be some villains within the ranks of the bandits, and we need to make an example out of them. "" No, no


    Yue Pengju nodded his head to show kindness. Five of the fierce-looking people were sent to place a bet. The five of them knew that they were going to die so they scolded loudly, "Master Zhong will definitely show his spirit to get rid of you monsters."


    Yue Pengju thought of what his wife had said last time. With a wave of his hand, six soldiers went forward and tore apart the three Banner s, namely "Crown Prince Zhong", "Great Saint King", and "Commander Huang", into pieces. He said loudly, "Yang Me and the others have gathered to rebel. They are said to be poor and rich, with the blessing of the gods. But Yang Me and the rest of your group of wives, you can''t eat well, so it is a lie to say that you are rich and poor, and although Yang Me prayed to the heavens, he did not protect you, what divine spirit could you possibly have? "


    Everyone was speechless.


    As a result, the order was given to the five of them to do as they pleased. The remaining eighteen thousand people were all to be escorted to the nearby Longyang County to be released.


    After defeating both land and water forces, Yang Me had no strength left to fight, but he still relied on the advantageous terrain to hold the thirty-three strongholds in place. As for Yue Pengju, although he had tightened his encirclement, he did not take advantage of the victory to force his way in.


    During these few days of the great battle, Yue Pengju was always working at his tent, and he could not even return home. Naturally, he was not at home, and instead, stealthily rode his horse to observe the situation in various places. With her experience and her understanding of her husband''s battle habits, she knew that it wouldn''t be long before she could take Yang Me down.


    In the face of war, what infertility, concubines, they were temporarily put on hold, but after the war? And after Yue Pengju''s great victory? The best reward for him was to have a concubine in his arms?


    She rode slowly back to the quarters. Along the way, the family members were overjoyed. When the children saw her carrying the arrow cluster on her back while riding on her horse, they did not see her dressed like this for a long time. They all surrounded her and shouted out in curiosity, "flower Mr, flower Mr, teach us to ride ¡­"


    Sis GaoSi responded. In the past few days, she had heard from Li Qiaoniang that Hua Rong and her wife had both promised to marry him, and that Li Qiaoniang had even donned the hairpin that Hua Rong had given him. It was already certain that Li Qiaoniang''s status was Madam Ye. Looking at Hua Rong riding on her horse, she felt heroic and sighed in her heart. To think that there would be such a magnanimous woman in the world.


    Before Hua Rong could reply, she heard a loud wail. Her vision blurred and a woman with disheveled hair rushed over, kneeling on the ground as she wailed: "Madame Yue, you have to take the decision for Servant ¡­"


    Hua Rong got off the horse, and Sis GaoSi helped her up. Originally, she was Yue Pengju''s subordinate,''s wife.


    Wang''s disease''s face was green and purple, his hair was disheveled, and he was crying while gasping for breath, "Servant is really suffering. My old master had just married a beautiful courtesan from the Tan Zhou City and didn''t put the Servant in his eyes the moment he entered the door. However, the old master favored her and didn''t care about the relationship between husband and wife at all. What was so good about that coquettish fox? But because he is young, at the age of only Shi Qi, he was able to cause the old master to lose two souls ¡­ "


    Hua Rong stood on the spot, unable to say a single word.


    Wang''s disease continued to howl: "Madame Yue, my old master only respects Yue Xiang Gong. You must get Yue Xiang Gong to scold him. You must take charge of the matter for Servant. That little vixen is really rampant ¡­"


    The two of them advised the Wang''s disease. Sis GaoSi secretly complained in her heart as she stole glances at Hua Rong from time to time, but only after seeing that she was fine did she slightly relax.


    Because of this obstruction, it was already too late for Hua Rong to return home, and before long, Yue Pengju also returned.


    Yue Pengju stayed up late for the past few days, his expression exhausted. His eyes were bloodshot, and the moment he sat down, he immediately covered his eyes and groaned. Hua Rong quickly asked: "Pengju, what''s wrong with you?"


    "My eye attack."


    It turned out that when Yue Pengju rushed into the sea of flames to save her, he had also injured her eyebrows and eyes. He didn''t pay much attention to it then, but now that it had flared up, it was an unspeakable suffering.


    Just as Hua Rong stood up and was about to serve him, Li Qiaoniang had already brought the kernels up first. "It''s a pity that there''s no famous doctor here to treat the eye ¡­"


    Hua Rong stood where she was and watched as Li Qiaoniang covered his husband''s eyes with the kernels. It was then that she realized that this was not the first time her husband had had an eye attack.


    She regretted and felt guilty at the same time. During this period of time, she had indeed neglected to take care of her husband and didn''t even know about such a big matter. But, Li Qiaoniang, she has been waiting on you, right? What did it matter if she did or not?


    After a long while, Yue Pengju''s pain subsided a little. Only then did Li Qiaoniang speak in a gentle voice, "Congratulations, my dear husband. We have achieved great victory again."


    Yue Pengju was in a good mood because of his victory, so he nodded with a smile.


    Hua Rong saw that the two of them were looking at each other, so she slowly said, "Since that''s the case, why don''t we have a marriage alliance? After we set up the good news, we can also give Qiao Niang a name."


    Yue Pengju sat up and said, "That''s right, these past few days, I have wronged Qiao Niang too much."


    Li Qiaoniang bowed respectfully and said, "It is a great fortune for Servant to serve my husband, why would it be hard on you?"


    "Since that''s the case, the matter needs to be resolved immediately. Delaying it is also not a solution." He turned to his wife and smiled faintly, "Sister Shi Qi is a virtuous person, thinking of the lower official everywhere. If I do not agree, do you think that I do not know what is good for me?"


    It was as if someone stabbed him ruthlessly. Was he that impatient? Hua Rong forced a smile and nodded: "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    Li Qiaoniang was overjoyed, she kneeled down and kowtowed continuously, "Thank you, my dear husband, thank you very much Madam."


    Yue Pengju held her up with his hands and looked at her carefully before saying, "With how talented Aunt Qiao is, being a concubine is truly a grievance. lower official will definitely prepare a proper display, and will not let you feel bad about it. "


    "Thank you, hubby. Servant is extremely fortunate to be able to give birth to half a girl for Hubby. "


    As if someone had slapped him hard, Hua Rong could not help but to shift her feet slightly, but her legs were like lead, unable to move at all.


    She stared blankly at the two of them, the graceful and handsome Yue Pengju, and the incomparably shy Li Qiaoniang. The two of them were like flowers in their prime, a perfect couple made in heaven. She suddenly thought of Wang Gui''s wife. As he aged, his beautiful concubine entered the door, and his home was loathed by his husband day after day.


    "Sister Shi Qi, how much savings do we have at home?"


    Yue Pengju asked her in his mouth, but he was still looking at Li Qiaoniang. Hua Rong could not help but follow hhereyes, but seeing that he had feelings and feelings in her heart, perhaps because of her identity, she no longer had any scruples. As for Li Qiaoniang, his gentle gaze that had her head lowered the most revealed the enchanting grace of a young girl.


    Yue Pengju had always been frugal, and over these few years, just based on the rewards from his salary and contribution points, he should have been rich to begin with. However, the surplus wealth was enough to supplement the military''s needs. Wherever the two went, almost all of their possessions would be there. Looking around, other than the loose books and calligraphy paintings that he had searched everywhere, although they could not be considered to be his possessions, they were all antique toys, and Hua Rong himself did not have any valuable jewelry.

 C313 official concubine

    Hua Rong looked at his husband who asked about his savings and answered blankly: "Savings? Let me think, your salary added with His Majesty''s reward, originally, your family still had around three thousand yuan. Last time when we fought against Yang Me''s troll army, in order to buy horse leather, tile pots and poison equipment, we added two thousand points. With the remaining one thousand points, I spent three hundred points ¡­ " Her voice became softer and softer, somewhat panic-stricken. "There''s less than 700 slots left ¡­"


    "Alright, then I''ll have to trouble Sister Shi Qi. Use these 700 slots to prepare some food for Aunt Qiao ¡­" His gaze moved from Li Qiaoniang to his wife. Looking at her pale green clothes, he gave a smile that was not a smile, "Sister Shi Qi, I don''t understand apparel, so let''s compare it to the one on you ¡­"


    Hua Rong forcefully suppressed the surging emotions at the bottom of her heart, and said with a smile: "Mn, I will arrange it myself. Don''t worry, I will definitely prepare the best for Mrs. Qiao."


    Li Qiaoniang''s face flushed red and she anxiously replied, "I will be frugal. I will not make an exception for the Servant, and I will not cause a ruckus."


    Yue Pengju laughed: "Etiquette is still something that should be done. "Lady Qiao, you don''t need to worry. These days, you''ve served lower official and Madam and worked very hard. From today onwards, you can rest in peace and wait for Madam to arrange it for you."


    Hua Rong nodded his head, "Yes, you''ve worked hard. Aunt Qiao, these days, you only need to make some needles and threads, and you don''t need to care about Housework anymore. I will arrange everything for you."


    Li Qiaoniang immediately bowed: "Thank you Madam. Servant is extremely lucky to have met Madam. "


    Hua Rong''s heart felt like it was being cut by knives, yet she still talked about the details of taking in a concubine with her husband and his "concubinage" as if nothing had happened. It was just that in the area of inviting guests, Yue Pengju said that the battle was tense, there was no need to spread the news, all he did was to invite his close friends and relatives to a gathering. As for the guest list, he would personally arrange it so that Hua Rong would not have to interfere.


    Hua Rong was noncommittal. The three of them discussed for a while more before each of them went back to their own rooms to rest.


    Yue Pengju went to bed first and frowned: "Hai, this eye disease is really fatal."


    Hua Rong slowly walked over, and gave him a change of medicine before saying softly, "Rest well for a while. There will always be a doctor who treats the eyes in Tan Zhou City."


    He laid down, "Thank you, Big Sister Shi Qi for your service."


    "No need."


    This was the first time the husband and wife were being polite and courteous. Hua Rong turned his face slightly, but seeing his smiling face, this was the first time she felt the true meaning of "worshiping each other like ice".


    The light was extinguished, but Yue Pengju seemed to not have the slightest bit of sleepiness. He was extremely excited as he asked incessantly, "Sister Shi Qi, what do you think Mrs Qiao is lacking? What''s she wearing that looks good? "What jewelry do you want to prepare?"


    Hua Rong patiently answered every one of his questions. She seemed to be numb and only told herself again and again that since she had chosen this path, she would play the role of "virtuous wife" until the end.


    Yue Pengju asked again: "Isn''t it a little too little to only organize seven hundred slots for a happy occasion?"


    Hua Rong felt a little guilty, and said in a low voice: "Sorry, if I hadn''t spent it earlier, I would still have had 100 gold taels ¡­"


    "It''s fine, Sister Shi Qi. You''ve followed me for all these years and have never led a decent life, so it''s only right to buy a few sets of clothes. Forget it, let me think of another way. Since Li Qiaoniang is young, he can''t be shabby anymore ¡­ "


    He was young, and his appearance was beautiful like a flower; naturally, he couldn''t be shabby. Hua Rong thought, as for being a worthless wife, what did it matter if she was humble or not?


    Finally, Yue Pengju got tired of asking questions. Seeing that Hua Rong still answered as if she was dutiful, she yawned and laughed: "Sister Shi Qi''s virtues are really rare. I didn''t know it before. "


    She still maintained her smile and could only sigh, "But, if the Yue Clan has it, I will be the one to contribute the most."


    Yue Pengju did not ask again. In the end, he was extremely tired and quickly fell asleep.


    Where was Hua Rong sleeping? However, she was afraid of disturbing her husband, so she didn''t dare to turn things around too much. She could only open her eyes wide in the darkness and quietly look at this unfathomable world, feeling that everything was just an illusion.


    It was his habit, her habit, to feel her husband''s hand burning on her in a daze. Especially during those days when she was severely injured and despaired, she would sleep peacefully every night with this kind of gentleness on her head. This gave her a great deal of confidence and courage to live on. However, everything had changed. She quietly removed his hand and gently put it aside. He was asleep, oblivious, and his hand gently grasped hers again. This time, she did not push him away. After a long time, when she heard his snoring, she quietly moved away and slowly got out of bed.


    He silently walked to the window. At this moment, it was the height of the moon. The voice of the Raven was very low. She stood there for a long time, listening to the sound of her husband turning over in fear of disturbing him, before she quietly went back to lie down.


    Although there were no proclamations, the news of the Yue Clan''s good fortune had already been spread around the military camp. These days, under Yue Pengju''s arrangements, Li Qiaoniang did not do any other household chores. Two guards came over to help her cook, she only wanted to embroider flowers at home and make the handkerchief, scented sachet, and other things that girls liked. Hua Rong, on the other hand, was running around to purchase a few things. She knew that Yue Pengju had spent all her money on Li Qiaoniang''s dowry. To be a ''groom'', one had to have the bearing of a groom. Pengju had been wearing coarse clothes all year round and did not have a single piece of decent clothing. She had to at least prepare some for him. Could it be that the bride was dressed in gold and silver, while the groom was dressed in old clothes?


    Because Li Qiaoniang had nothing better to do, she would often go and work with the army women to make needle and thread. Ladies saw that her clothes became more and more beautiful every day, and her beautiful young girl''s complexion became even more prominent, unlike the Jing Chai cloth skirt of the past. While the female servants were greatly envious of Li Qiaoniang, they were also flattering her greatly. Only now did she understand that this Madam really wanted to replace her rotten wife.


    One evening, Li Qiaoniang packed up her needle and thread, and the few women started to discuss:


    "Li Qiaoniang is so lucky, coming here and becoming a first class official like Madam Ru. In the future, it is also possible to become a Mrs. Guo Sealer."


    "Who asked him to be the gift of the empress dowager''s Shangguan Family? His status was naturally higher than others. Furthermore, she is young and beautiful, so it is certain that she will be doted upon by the Yue Xiang Gong when she gives birth to her son ¡­ "


    "Yue Xiang Gong is famous for being thrifty. I heard that this time, they are going to set up a big operation for Mrs. Qiao, so that she won''t lose out to Madam. If Yue Xiang Gong didn''t really like her, how could she be like this? "


    "Yue Xiang Gong is having a banquet? But our master has yet to receive an invitation. "


    "Why are you panicking? It will be sent naturally. Since they are all in the military camp, wouldn''t they be leaving just by shouting? "


    "Madame Yue is truly magnanimous, not only was she not jealous, she even personally handled it for Yue Xiang Gong. Give whatever good stuff to Li Qiaoniang, I can''t get used to my old master''s two concubinage s. Back then when concubinage came to my room, I did not give him a good look at all, luckily I have two sons, if not, I would not know how I would have been bullied ¡­ "


    "Even the Madame Yue can''t do it. Who told her not to have children? If he couldn''t have children, she wouldn''t have the courage to do so. Fortunately Yue Xiang Gong liked the new and never hated the old, and had never abandoned her. In the future, if she wanted to consolidate his position, he would have to do so. Otherwise ¡­


    Wang Gui''s wife sneered: "I don''t think men are good people. A few days ago, I asked the Madame Yue to take charge of my affairs. In the future, who will take responsibility for her? The Yue Xiang Gong was such a big official, if he wanted to spoil someone, who would dare to say a word? "In short, we women are suffering ¡­"


    "There''s no way about it. The fate of women has always been like this. Who can do anything about it?"


    Sis GaoSi felt upset as she heard these discussions. I just want Madame Yue to be a really thwarted person.


    Contrary to how Li Qiaoniang was, in these few days, Hua Rong had formed a clear contrast with her, and once again recovered her Jing Chai cloth skirt s. However, there were no signs of weakness or weakness, and she still wore a smile on her face every day.


    It was precisely because of this that Sis GaoSi, who had a good relationship with her before, did not dare to meet her face to face and talk. Hua Rong did not take the initiative to look for her. On this day, she saw Hua Rong returning from the dusk. She wasn''t riding a horse, she was only carrying a arrow cluster, and his expression was one of haste. She really wanted to greet Hua Rong, but she felt uneasy. Finally, she closed the door and pretended not to see him.


    How could Hua Rong not know about their suspicions? When she returned home, the last rays of sunlight shone down from the trees. Li Qiaoniang stood up and carefully examined the Lovers'' Sachet that had just been embroidered. Hearing the sound of footsteps, she raised her head and saw that it was Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong smiled as she glanced at the scented sachet in her hand. "Mrs. Qiao, you sure are good-looking.


    She said in a low voice, "Hubby goes to war all year round. Servant will embroider a scented sachet for him to carry around and protect his safety."


    "Mm, you''re still the best."


    "Servant has often thought that for my husband and wife to treat Servant with such love, it is really a blessing that I don''t know how many lifetimes have passed."


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "This is also what you deserve."


    Her eyes turned, only to see that on the Desk in front of Li Qiaoniang, there was actually an incomplete Gemini diagram. Li Qiaoniang saw the look in her eyes and quickly replied: "Madam!"


    Hua Rong smiled: "I hope that you can help my husband to open up more leaves as soon as possible."


    Li Qiaoniang was a little uneasy as she said anxiously, "Servant will definitely do his best for the Yue Clan''s Burning Incense."


    "Yes." "Aunt Qiao, I can be at ease with you taking care of hubby."


    "Please rest assured Madam. Although a woman of the Servant cannot step onto the battlefield to kill his enemy, he will definitely serve him wholeheartedly. He will allow him to have no worries in the future."


    Hua Rong nodded and returned to the house. After drinking a bowl of cold tea and sitting down for a while, Yue Pengju pushed open the door and entered.


    Perhaps it was because he had noticed his wife''s changes in the past few days, but the beautiful clothes he wore had already been replaced by her old clothes, and her expression was somewhat haggard. His eyes were eager, and he wanted to talk to her. However, Hua Rong didn''t have the heart to talk about anything other than concubines. Several times, when he spoke, she pulled the conversation aside. He looked at her blankly a few times before finally saying, "Sister Shi Qi, you don''t have to be like this."


    Hua Rong smiled and said gently: "Pengju, I promised to help you arrange it, so I must do it well. "Don''t worry."


    "But you don''t have to be frugal! I''ll think of something for myself. "


    Hua Rong gave a sweet smile, "It''s not that serious. I just mortgaged the unnecessary accessories. Besides, the war is in a tight grip right now. The southeastern region has been arid for a long time, and they have been supporting this huge army of 100,000. The people''s fat and ointment have almost been completely plundered. What does it matter if you eat less and wear less? "


    Yue Pengju reached out his hand and tightly held her hand: "Big Sister Shi Qi, you''ve worked hard. "How about this, I will ask the guards to prepare this matter, you don''t need to make any preparations."

 C314 His territory

    Hua Rong was startled, but maintained her amiable expression: "Okay, I only bought some smithereens, and only spent one hundred. As for the remaining six hundred, I''ll give them all to you."


    "No need, you keep it, I''ll think of something."


    "What can you think of? How can I use so much money alone? We have all the rice and foodstuffs in the house, so I don''t need to buy anything. "


    "No, you have to keep one hundred slots."


    "I really don''t need it. I don''t have anything to spend on." Seeing her husband''s insistence, she said, "Well, I''ll keep fifty slots. In any case, it won''t even take half a month, and you still have a salary to pay. "


    Yue Pengju let out a long sigh: "It''s been hard on you, Big Sister Shi Qi."


    She took the opportunity to push his hand away and smiled: "Are you thirsty? Let''s drink a cup of cold tea. It was hot. Is there any movement from the Yang Me Army, how long will it take to take them down? "


    Yue Pengju wiped the sweat off his forehead, took the cold tea and drank a mouthful, then said: "I am waiting for the best opportunity, maybe, after we settle this matter with Qiao Niang, it will be our chance."


    She picked up the fan beside her and fanned him. "Hur hur, it won''t be long then."


    "Sister Shi Qi, you''re tired too. Rest early."


    "Yes." "Since your eyes are still on edge, rest early. I''ll read some more."


    "Okay. "Then I''ll go to sleep first."


    That night, Hua Rong stayed in the study room and meditated. In the middle of the night, Yue Pengju opened his eyes and realized that she had not come back.


    Zhang Jun was in the army camp, Supreme Commander. When it came down to it, the news of him defeating Yang Me on both land and water made him very excited for a while. But following that, Yue Pengju did not move, he did not launch any attacks, and he did not engage in any military action.


    He would ask Yue Pengju about it from time to time, but Yue Pengju didn''t have a clear overall attack schedule. He was born and became a scholar, and as a government official, he was naturally not willing to ask Yue Pengju about anything, but he was very willing to meet with all of Yue Pengju''s scholars. Li Ruoxu, Xue Bi, Sun Ge and the other scholars were all his guests, but, they could not give him any more information about the military.


    One day, Zhang Jun, the main officials of Jing Hu Nan Road and the others were drinking the sour plum soup as they discussed about the military news. Two soldiers stood beside him, fanning him, and he was still sweating profusely. "It''s too hot," he said. "When I reached Supreme Commander Lou, I couldn''t find any clues to break the enemy''s defenses. It really is like falling into a fog of five miles."


    At that time, many of the generals wanted to coerce the imperial government to give more money to the soldiers and horses, and every time there was an emergency, they deliberately refused to release any troops. Zhi Zhou Xu Yi suspected that Yue Pengju was also trying to hold the army back and was suspicious of the enemy, so he took the chance and said: "lower official thinks, we should ask Yue Xiang Gong to explain it to us."


    As they were speaking, an official came in to report that a Gold was being handed the imperial edict. It turned out to be the emperor Zhao Deji''s edict, ordering Zhang Jun to return to Lin An to discuss the matter of Autumn Defence. was completely terrified of Jin Wushu''s army. Seeing that it was already halfway through the summer, he was anxious to set up defenses against the Golden Army''s attack. He thought that if Yang Me''s army couldn''t calm down right now, he would wait until next year.


    Zhang Jun showed the edict to Xue Bi and the others, and Xue Bi said worriedly: "Now that Jing Hu is surrounded by drought, great soldiers, great fires, I''m afraid there won''t be any money left for food after autumn. This time, the Zhang Henggong and the Yue Xiang Gong personally went to Hu Xiang, they were afraid that it would not be appropriate to return without success. If he comes back next year, he might not be able to get more money and food. Zhang Henggong might as well summon the Yue Xiang Gong over, and see what the arrangements are for him. "


    Hearing that, Zhang Jun immediately summoned Yue Pengju to the Governor''s Palace to discuss the military affairs.


    Yue Pengju brought his main generals and generals, Zhang Xian, Yu Peng and the others over to the Governor''s Palace. Zhang Jun and the others sat down and exchanged greetings, then revealed Zhao Deji''s hand signal. I wonder if Captain Yue Tai has any chance of victory in this battle? "


    Yue Pengju took out a large map from his sleeves and spread it out on the table, then said: "This is the result of the discussion between lower official and the generals, please take a look, this is the deal."


    When Zhang Jun looked at it, he could see that many of the mountains and rivers, including the Cyan Grass Lake, were outlined on the map with lines of ink, and the locations of the remaining 33 gates of the stronghold were also marked on it. He could not tell what was going on, but he was unwilling to show that he did not understand, so as to not be looked down upon by the generals, he said: "Although Yang Me was defeated, but I have a strong base, so I do not have any opportunities. It would be better for Captain Yue Tai to withdraw his troops and arrange defenses in the upper reaches of the Great River for the coming autumn and winter before attacking. In this way, our clan has to return to the imperial court and obey orders. "


    Yue Pengju said: "There is no need for another year, I would be troubling Zhang Henggong to stay a little longer for lower official, within eight days, I will break through Water Cock, and will definitely not delay Zhang Henggong''s return."


    After Zhang Jun heard this, he was shocked, and asked: "Captain Yue Tai didn''t make any big promises?"


    Li Ruoxu could not help but say: "Captain Yue Tai and his family have long discussed everything thoroughly. Zhang Henggong needs to know, Captain Yue Tai has never been one to boast shamelessly."


    Yue Pengju explained: "lower official using the Water Cock to attack the Water Cock, is definitely a success."


    He recounted his plan briefly. Zhang Jun, hearing it, was half convinced and half doubtful, and said: "Since that''s the case, I will stay in Tan Zhou for half a month, and watch the Captain Yue Tai and the generals defeat the enemy."


    Yue Pengju calmly said: "Other than the day that we are going in and out, within eight days, lower official will present Yang Me and Zhong Ziyi to the Governor''s Palace. During this period of time, the lower official would like to invite all the masters here to participate in a small banquet. "


    "Oh? "What banquet?"


    "A simple banquet."


    Zhang Jun was still skeptical, but he could only say: "I hope that Captain Yue Tai will win."


    Although Hua Rong was no longer involved with her husband''s military arrangements, she was definitely not a woman who did not listen to everything outside the window. Normally, she would take note of it, but after knowing that her husband did not seem to care at all, but in reality, he had planned everything out meticulously.


    She had originally wanted to go out and buy some things, but it was difficult for a woman to do such a thing, and she couldn''t get anything out of the shop either. She only strolled around outside everyday, hearing that her husband was calling for Zhang Jun. When they arrived home, they saw their husband and Li Qiaoniang chatting happily. Li Qiaoniang''s voice was soft, her voice gentle, while her husband was beaming with joy. She didn''t know what she was thinking either. These days, looking left and right, she always felt that her husband was looking at Li Qiaoniang with feelings for him. It was as if they were two men and women who were truly in love.


    She stood there for a while, sighing in her heart. She was a few years older than Pengju, and she was also a broken flower that had been defeated. Perhaps she really wasn''t worthy of Pengju.


    Just as he was in a daze, he heard Yue Pengju call out, "Sister Shi Qi, come back and pull me."


    She gathered her thoughts and walked in, but Li Qiaoniang shyly bowed and took the chance to leave.


    These days, for some reason, Yue Pengju started to worry about the money and food in the house, he kept asking her if she had enough, to make her not need to eat and live frugally, saying that it would be alright, since the salary arrived. This was because he only had fifty percent of the money, and he was afraid that Pengju would discover that he had spent it, so he went to raise the money and make things difficult for him. Therefore, she could only pawn the few good clothes and jewelry he had, but it was still a drop in the bucket. She worried about money every day, and gradually, without even feeling the sadness, became numb with anxiety.


    Yue Pengju sized up her clothes, but before he could speak, he heard a loud voice from the door: "Yue Pengju ¡­"


    Her expression changed as she gritted her teeth, "King Qin, why have you come?"


    Yue Pengju disagreed: "I invited him."


    Hua Rong watched as King Qin came in and sat opposite of him with his big thorny head. King Qin looked at her and was surprised by the expression in her eyes. A few days ago, he had seen her wear a beautiful light green silk shirt, but today, it was the kind of ordinary clothes that ordinary people wear.


    Although it was only a change in clothing, he still felt vaguely uneasy. In the past few days, he had stayed in Tan Zhou City mostly because he was envious of Yang Me''s big ship. It was like an alcoholic seeing fine wine, determined to get the real key to building a ship so that he could go back and expand his influence. The other was worried about Hua Rong''s change. But he complied with Hua Rong''s request, and did not dare to get too close to her, nor did he know what exactly had happened.


    Seeing that he was looking at her, Hua Rong''s face became as gloomy as the dark clouds in the summer sky.


    King Qin could only shift his gaze away, but Yue Pengju actually chatted happily with him: "This time around, I want to fight Yang Me using a type of weapon. King Qin, do you have any experience with it?"


    "Haha, your father is most adept at this ¡­"


    The two discussed for a while. Because of Hua Rong''s expression, King Qin did not stay long; he stood up to take his leave. Just as he was about to leave, Yue Pengju smiled and said: "King Qin, tomorrow, I invite you to the banquet."


    "Oh? "What banquet?"


    "Ordinary family feast."


    King Qin looked like he was about to cry when he saw Hua Rong''s expression. However, at this moment, the situation had changed and he actually revealed a smile in an instant, "King Qin, come at me."


    King Qin had not seen her smiling face in a long time, and felt that something was wrong with the boss, so he nodded in agreement.


    When the King Qin left, Yue Pengju stood up, but saw that his wife''s face was gloomy, and said in surprise: "Sister Shi Qi, what happened to you?"


    Hua Rong could no longer suppress the humiliation in her heart, and practically shouted out. "Why did you ask King Qin? Why? "You know full well that he is my enemy ¡­"


    Yue Pengju patiently said: "King Qin is not your enemy!"


    Not an enemy! However, for someone like the King Qin to personally witness the "benefactor" whom he had chosen to rely on for his entire life, to happily marry and marry to another girl and have a concubine as his son, how could he endure that?


    Seeing the disapproving smile on her husband''s face, Hua Rong only felt a chill from the bottom of her feet, as if she was not a good man, but a hypocritical demon. After a long while, she wanted to suppress the humiliation in her heart, but no matter what, she couldn''t suppress it. She loudly said, "No, I firmly disagree with inviting him!"


    "Why not? He is also our friend. Sister Shi Qi, do you even have this much? "


    Was he warning himself of jealousy?


    "Sister Shi Qi, you need to know that this is the woman sent over by the emperor and empress dowager. I can''t refuse his, so naturally, I have to actively prepare ¡­"


    He had already refused it in the past, but now, he could no longer refuse it. She still stubbornly said, "No."


    Yue Pengju said in a deep voice: "Sister Shi Qi, I have always listened to you in the past, this time, you have to listen to me too."


    She raised her voice. "I won''t agree."


    "I will make the decision! You can''t refuse. Moreover, you yourself promised King Qin. "


    Hua Rong was flustered and exasperated, she pointed at his nose and shouted, "Get out, you get out today!"


    Yue Pengju said with a smile that was not a smile: "Sister Shi Qi, this is lower official''s tent!"


    She froze for a moment, then realized, the one who should be leaving, was her, not Yue Pengju. This was his territory!


    Tears welled in her eyes, but she swallowed them down and said slowly, "Okay, I''ll go."

 C315 Why to tell you

    Yue Pengju lowered his voice and said, "There is no need for that. I still have other things to do, so I won''t disturb you. " After he finished, without waiting for Hua Rong''s reply, he turned and left.


    She didn''t know how long it took for her to open the door and leave, but when she opened it, she saw that there were a lot of people gathered outside. It was actually Yue Pengju who sent someone to buy her a set of Ling Luo clothes and a set of makeup. As well as the food and wine that was needed for the feast, a group of servants set up a temporary kitchen outside and prepared it. Although it was not extravagant, it was still quite impressive. Yue Pengju''s head was covered in sweat. He was actually personally making preparations for his own day of taking in a concubine.


    She thought of how her husband had taken those hundred slashes back. He had actually treated her unfairly, even though she was his concubinage. She lamented in her heart: Pengju, this is a match between husband and wife, you''re actually looking at me like that!


    She stood at the door in a daze, then saw Li Qiaoniang opening the door quietly to peek outside. The look of anticipation on her face made her unable to endure it any longer, and she went back to her room to lie down.


    But how would he sleep if he lay down? He only pricked up his ears and listened to the bustle outside. She still did not see her husband return to his room. Feeling anxious, she quietly got up and went to the door, but just as she was about to step over, she heard the sound of footsteps. She was about to speak when the door of the West Wing opened, and it was actually Li Qiaoniang who was looking forward to and surprised.


    So, her husband actually went to Li Qiaoniang''s room!


    She stood at the door for a long time, but she didn''t see her husband come out. She only felt dizzy, moved her feet, and slowly lay down on the bed.


    That night, Yue Pengju did not come back. She lay groggily until dawn, when he heard hurried footsteps. She quietly pushed the door open, and saw Yue Pengju standing in the courtyard outside. It was unknown if he had just come in from outside or if he had just came out of Li Qiaoniang''s room.


    When he saw Hua Rong, he greeted her with a smile. His expression was very pleased, but also excited, as if he was a child. He looked like he was about to jump and cheer for her, "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    Hua Rong felt that he was brimming with energy and elation, and suddenly realized that maybe she had already had a one night with Li Qiaoniang. Otherwise, why would she laugh so strangely? She froze, looking at him coldly. Perhaps it was because her gaze was too cold, Yue Pengju was startled. Then, one of the officials came over to report something, so he quickly left.


    Hua Rong also turned around and closed the door with a bang. She was the manager''s mother, and her husband was a concubine. According to custom, she had to take the lead and leave.


    At this moment, the mask of the "good wife" could no longer be worn. There were voices coming from outside the door. She couldn''t make out what they were, but she felt that they were all words like "congratulations on getting married". The laughter of the ladies could be heard. They were probably here to help the bride dress up ¡­


    Yue Pengju''s laughter, Li Qiaoniang''s laughter, King Qin''s laughter... They were surrounded by enemies. She then looked at the Jing Chai cloth skirt on her body as well as the fifty percent of the money that she had not used at all. Her eyes were dry, but there were no tears in them.


    After a long while, she stood up, and picked up her own lesser arch s and arrowheads from the side, and carried them on her back seriously. Suddenly, he saw a large package placed inside the closet. He didn''t know when it was placed inside. Opening it to take a look, there were a few pieces of brand-new clothes inside. Penga thought that he bought them for Li Qiaoniang, but didn''t take them out since he didn''t return last night.


    She put the bundle back where she had found it and took only a few of her old clothes. Looking at her hands, there was also a bracelet, which Yue Pengju had also bought for her. She gently took it off and thought for a moment, then took out her brush and wrote a few lines of words.


    At this moment, he was truly ''relaxed''. Even his bag was'' relaxed ''. He felt weightless holding it in his hand. Only then did she slowly stand up and walk to the door. She put her hand on the door handle, and her ears were filled with the joyous sounds of laughter. It was extremely noisy and filled with congratulations. She actually didn''t dare to walk out, much less face him. After a long while, he retracted his hand, walked to the window and opened it. Outside, there was a forest at the back of the bedroom. At this time of the year, it was the middle of summer. She looked at the secluded area and saw that it was in stark contrast to the bustling scene outside, and she jumped out.


    With his feet on the grass, he startled a few birds and whistled through the air.


    Faintly, she could hear the joyous drumming next to her ear. She could no longer hold back her tears. The sky was clear and cloudless, but she felt that the world was vast and there was nowhere to be found.


    She hurried out, whistled, and heard the horse. These days, the horses were tied to each other in separate stables. At this moment, she stealthily went over, dismounted from her horse, and jumped onto its back. No one had found a trace of her.


    When she arrived at the entrance of the army camp, the veteran garrison naturally knew that it was Madame Yue. Almost every day, he would see her going in and out of the camp, so he could only habitually bow and let her out.


    Hua Rong went onto the main road without any hindrances, the area around the cave courtyard had been dry for a long time, and a large cloud of dust rose all the way here. Looking at Dongting Lake, in such a short time, there was still no change to the gigantic Yan Bo who was in the distance.


    She ran for more than 10 miles, only to see rows upon rows of water stronghold with overgrown weeds. The dry weather here was like a blazing sun, it was clearly a good time for a fire attack. Only now did she understand that Pengju''s so-called "eight days" was definitely not an exaggeration. According to the time limit of twenty days that Zhang Jun had given him, he could completely enjoy the sweet words "Spring Lantern Hour" and go back to using the army.


    Beautiful concubine, strategical victory, a man looks forward to, to this perfect.


    Hua Rong could not think of anything else. His heart felt as if it was about to burst as she suddenly swung her whip and landed heavily on the ground. Hua Rong had already entered into an extremely chaotic state. Not caring about the direction, only after running for four hours did she realize that she was already one hundred and fifty kilometers away from the Tan Zhou City and had arrived at a fork in the road.


    The scorching sun was high in the sky, and she was already drenched in sweat. Her hair was about to drip, and her clothes were all stuck to her body. It was very wet and uncomfortable. She reined in her horse and stopped under a tall tree. The sun was hidden behind the green canopy, but he still couldn''t feel the slightest bit of cold.


    She lifted her sleeve to wipe the sweat from her forehead, brushed the perspiration from her hair, and looked in the direction. There were two paths ahead of him. One led to the general direction of Vishnu, while the other headed in the opposite direction. She calmed her heart down a little. At this very moment, in this entire world, there was only one person she wished to see: Li Yian. In the army camp, whether it was Sis GaoSi or the other female disciples, or even past good friends Wan Wan and Tian Wei, they were all not suitable targets to talk to. They did not understand those words, and she could not communicate with them. Only Li Yian, and only that strange woman who was like his grandmother and like his friends. She wished she could see Li Yian right away, but thinking of how Li Yian was currently living in his own courtyard, which was also Yue Pengju''s territory. She was left with no choice but to return to Yue Pengju''s protection, unwilling to give up. After thinking about it, he decided to set foot on another path.


    Once he made up his mind, he never looked back, but he was no longer anxious. He walked and stopped, for the first time ever relaxing his mind to look at this strange world.


    From the morning onwards, the camp was seething with excitement at the wedding.


    Early in the morning, when Zhang Xian saw his wife calling the two children out to play, he hid in his room and did not go out.


    The Sis GaoSi naturally did not hide her worries from his husband and said angrily, "You just returned, so you naturally do not know about the situation. Sigh, Li Qiaoniang has people helping her, there are a lot of people trying to curry her favor, I don''t need to go and join in the fun. "


    Zhang Xian frowned: "What do you mean?"


    "Servant thought that since Yue Xiang Gong did not have anyone, he would agree with him taking in concubines, but in the past few days, Servant saw that Yue Xiang Gong was actually a man who was fickle in love, a man having three wives and four concubines was a normal thing. Only the pitiful Madame Yue looked at his husband who was about to accept his as a concubine. "Thinking back to the past, when Yue Xiang Gong once swore that he would not marry anyone, but now that his words are still ringing in my ears, it''s actually a different story ¡­"


    He fell asleep after not being able to talk with his wife for too long. Now that he heard his wife''s words, he was at a loss for words: "Sister Si, where are you talking about? What does Li Qiaoniang marrying have to do with Yue Xiang Gong? If Gao Lin heard your words, wouldn''t he be offending people? "Don''t say anymore, hurry up and help ¡­"


    "What does it have to do with Gao Lin?"


    "Because the groom today is Gao Lin."


    The Sis GaoSi was shocked speechless. Gao Lin was her distant cousin. Five years ago, he had joined the army with Zhang Xian, and in these past few years, they had fought more and more valiantly. Especially after the war with the cave courtyard, he was assigned to the first division of Ren Shian. With his great achievements, he had already surpassed three officials and was now a sixth ranked martial general. He was only twenty-three years old this year, and because he had been in the army for a long time, he was unmarried. Ever since Li Qiaoniang came to the camp, Gao Lin had been to her house two or three times and had also seen Li Qiaoniang before. But she had never seen anything abnormal before, how did he end up marrying Li Qiaoniang?


    Sis GaoSi was overjoyed, but at the same time rebuked her husband, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "I only learned about it during the Yue Xiang Gong''s military meeting last night. What should I tell you? Furthermore, the military situation is currently tense, and the meeting has just ended, so the other generals have already arranged military operations throughout the night. Furthermore, I stayed behind to drink some wedding wine because I was related to Gao Lin by blood. "


    "Ah?" What was Yue Xiang Gong doing? Really. It''s no wonder that Madame Yue is beaming with joy these days. It''s fortunate that he had always been apologetic and didn''t dare to greet her. "


    "The Yue Xiang Gong has his own arrangements, what are you worrying about?"


    Sis GaoSi looked at her husband suspiciously. She kept having the feeling that her husband knew something that he had never told her before. However, since she was gentle, if her husband didn''t tell her, she wouldn''t ask him about it. But how could he bear it when he was filled with curiosity? He turned around and ran out.


    They went out to the left, and saw the entire army camp filled with cheers and laughter. Gao Lin, who had originally changed into a new set, was escorted by the crowd, his face full of joy. She looked at her cousin from afar, unable to go forward to greet him, so he only ran towards Yue Pengju''s house.


    The Yue Clan''s rented house had already been divided into two. In the east wing, Yue Pengju and his wife lived there, while in the West Wing, it was filled with women.

 C316 Letter of Withdrawal

    Sis GaoSi went in through the crowd of cheers and laughter. When she arrived at the inner hall, she saw that Li Qiaoniang had already put on a new set of clothes. However, her eyes were slightly red and swollen. Obviously, she had cried before.


    When she saw Sis GaoSi enter, she did not greet him either. The grudge Sis GaoSi had towards her had already been completely removed, and because she was the new wife of her distant brother, she was naturally exceptionally warm. She went forward and embraced her shoulders. Servant has a present for you ¡­ "


    Sis GaoSi opened the gift. She had brought it from her house temporarily, so it could already be considered a big gift. Li Qiaoniang glanced at it indifferently, and only said thank you, but his eyes did not seem to dare meet Sis GaoSi''s. They carried some shame, confusion and excitement.


    The Sis GaoSi originally thought that the groom would change hands at the last minute, so of course Li Qiaoniang was not happy. But as she observed secretly, she did not feel too sad about it, so she guessed that Li Qiaoniang might not want to marry Yue Pengju. They were both women, and even the Sis GaoSi couldn''t bear Yue Pengju and his wife''s frugality. The two of them seemed to have no desire or luxury over the years. How many women in the world would be willing to marry a man like this? She thought to herself, Gao Lin is young and promising, and will have a chance to rise straight to the top in the future. Furthermore, she''s the official wife, wouldn''t that be better than being a concubine?


    As a result, she saw that Li Qiaoniang''s expression was not good, and was still as affectionate and warm as ever, carefully helping her take care of everything. It was just that she was extremely curious, that although others might not know about Li Qiaoniang, she knew a little about him. She seemed weak on the outside, but she was actually a little scheming, why was she willing to marry Gao Lin?


    King Qin was also unable to fall asleep tonight, and felt that there was something strange leaking out from Hua Rong and Yue Pengju''s bodies. When the sun rose, they could no longer hold it in and headed towards the Yue Army''s camp early in the morning.


    As soon as he entered, he saw that there were lanterns and decorations everywhere in the camp, as if they were preparing for a wedding banquet. He was shocked, what kind of "Family Feast" did Yue Pengju invite, what did it have to do with him? Other people getting married, what kind of banquet would Yue Pengju hold? He thought for a while, then had a strange thought. Could it be that Yue Pengju got married by himself? Who is he married to?


    He grabbed a soldier by the door and asked loudly, "Who married?"


    "I''m not too sure either."


    King Qin released him and walked over. A group of people walked over from afar. There was an umbrella in front and there were many people behind them. When he mixed into the crowd, he could see that it was actually Zai Fu, Zhang Jun and Kanggong Eunuch, as well as some attendants. He thought, why are Zhang Jun and the rest here? Even the Kanggong came to attend the banquet? What was Yue Pengju playing at?


    While they were still suspicious, Yue Pengju came out to welcome them and cupped his hands to congratulate them. However, Yue Pengju was still in his plain clothes and did not change into any new clothes, allowing them to heave a sigh of relief. So it turned out that the one who was going to get married was really not him.


    King Qin was not willing to meet everyone at this time, so he blended into the crowd. After a while, he saw Yue Pengju walking out from the other tent, and after seeing him from afar, he walked over and greeted: "Brother of brotherhood, you''re here."


    King Qin spat, he had nothing to offer, either he was a traitor or he was a thief, why did he call him "Brother of brotherhood"? He did not have the time to investigate Yue Pengju''s attitude and curiously asked: "Yue Pengju, who is going to get married in your military camp?"


    Yue Pengju smiled mysteriously: "Gao Lin."


    King Qin did not know who Gao Lin was, and laughed: "He''s getting married, and you''re treating him to food?"


    "Why not?"


    King Qin naturally could not say why not, as he looked around and hurriedly asked: "Where did Hua Rong go? Have you had an argument with her lately? "


    "She''s sulking in the house."


    "Ah?" "Why?"


    Yue Pengju smiled mysteriously and said in a low voice: "Because this woman was originally bestowed to me by the Emperor as my concubine. Of course, I would wish for twenty-eight beauties, but she wasn''t willing, and suddenly didn''t want to marry me. There was no other way, I could only mature in their beauty! "


    King Qin glared at him. "Little brat, you dare take a concubine? "Why am I confused? What are you doing?"


    Before Yue Pengju could reply, he heard a commotion coming from afar. Looking over, he saw a group of men gathered around a tall horse. The man wore a new set of clothes. His eyebrows were like swords, and his eyes were like stars. He looked extremely handsome and charming. Even though King Qin had seen countless people, he had never seen such a handsome man. He muttered to himself: "Fuck, could this be what people call ''Sai'' Pan An?"


    Yue Pengju laughed: "This is Gao Lin, what do you think?"


    "None of my business. However, this little bastard is indeed ten times more handsome than you. "No wonder that woman doesn''t like you."


    "Haha, of course."


    King Qin opened his eyes wide: "Could it be? Using a bimbo? What the hell are you doing? "


    Yue Pengju smiled but did not speak, and asked again: "Brother of brotherhood, this time you have come to show me something, last time I forgot to ask you for guidance."


    "What is it?"


    "I have to let Liu Wu see it so that he can understand the true language of the female, don''t I? The thing is with Sister Shi Qi, she wanted to ask you about it a long time ago. "


    "Liu Wu is right behind us, greeting a few new acquaintances. Ask him later. "


    "Alright. King Qin, you have to help me out. "


    "What kind of help?"


    "I know that you have a good relationship with Kanggong, he specifically came here this time. As for what he is doing, you should be clear about it. You need to put in some good words for me ¡­ "


    "Why do I have to speak up for you?"


    Yue Pengju''s voice was very low, "Why do you think I invited you to the banquet for no reason at all? There was no such thing as a free lunch. "Because I know that you are good at handling eunuchs. Even if it wasn''t Kanggong who are coming, you still have a way ¡­"


    King Qin saw that his face was filled with treachery, only then did he understand that for a mere feast, he was actually going to be dispatched by him. He said angrily, "What do you mean ''your father is good at handling eunuchs''?"


    "I am aware of the personal relationship between you and the Kanggong ¡­" After Yue Pengju said this, the King Qin was dumbstruck. After a long while, he stared at as if he was looking at a monster, and muttered to himself: "Little bastard, everyone says that you are honest and loyal! "Actually, you''re the big bad wolf, or I didn''t misjudge you. You''ve always been crafty since you were young. If not for that, the girl wouldn''t have run away with you that time ¡­"


    The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. If he was an honest man, how could he have fooled the pirates into abducting women and running away? With this, he had turned his own wife into his own. The King Qin was burning with anger. Without hesitation, he threw a punch at Yue Pengju, but Yue Pengju seemed to have already expected it and blocked his fist, "Your Majesty, you flatter me! "Hahaha!"


    King Qin lowered his voice, "Don''t be too proud. The moment this daddy saw Zhao Deji, I knew that he was a despicable person, so you should consider your own fate. "Your death is not worthy of lament. Don''t implicate that little girl into this suffering together with you ¡­"


    Yue Pengju let out a low sigh, retracted his smile, and his expression became extremely heavy.


    King Qin glared at him again, "You still have to think about how you''re going to explain it to this girl."


    His expression became happy again. "It''s fine, it''s just that Sister Shi Qi was angry at the moment. Of course she wouldn''t really get mad at me, so don''t worry. "


    Seeing his extremely arrogant smile, King Qin was so angry that he couldn''t speak. The little girl had never been nice to him, let alone trusting him. This was his weakness, but Yue Pengju kept showing this feeling of superiority to him, whether it was on purpose or not. He was so angry that he suffered internal injuries, but had nothing to say.


    When the two of them entered the courtyard, it was already noon. The bridal escort team had already brought away the bride. The courtyard was empty and quiet.


    Yue Pengju pushed the door and entered, shouting, "Sister Shi Qi, Sister Shi Qi!"


    King Qin was afraid that Hua Rong''s face would be displeased, so he went in and stood outside the courtyard. He coughed and said to himself, this time, I am here to help him inspect something, not to knock on his door.


    Yue Pengju shouted for a few times, but no one replied. Thinking that his wife was feeling angry, he did not stop his footsteps and went straight to his bedroom.


    He started to get anxious. He looked around and saw that the window was open. He quickly walked over and saw a piece of paper on the desk next to him. A jade bracelet was placed on top of it.


    He picked it up and saw that it was his wife''s handwriting.


    Peng Ju:


    I was tired of my military career and wanted a life of freedom. Now that you have someone to take care of you, I''m relieved. I hereby declare that I am not to blame for voluntarily relinquishing the position of principal wife to a woman who can bear children for you. After I leave, you don''t have to worry about me, nor do you have to look for me. Please take care of yourself.


    His heart turned cold. Sister Shi Qi, you are giving me a rest letter, you are giving me a rest? He rushed to the closet and saw that the new dress was still there, just missing a few of her old ones. She had brought nothing but those fifty.


    Annoyed and anxious, he picked up the new bundle of clothes and almost jumped up. He went out of his way to secretly buy her some clothes and put them in the closet. Where could she go? Plus, he didn''t have much money on him. What should he do if he was alone?


    King Qin heard him shout outside, but he did not reply. He knew that something was wrong, and upon seeing that the door was not closed, he walked over to see that it was only Yue Pengju. He walked in a few steps, and when he saw the letter in Yue Pengju''s hands, he snatched it away. After quickly sweeping a glance, his expression changed and he stomped his feet: "Little bastard, see what you have done ¡­."


    Yue Pengju was dumbstruck, unable to answer.


    "You are as stupid as a pig. How could a fool like you win a battle?"


    King Qin was angry and anxious at first, but when he saw Yue Yang''s silly look, he suddenly remembered that Yue Yang had boasted shamelessly to show his superiority. He was really overjoyed and burst into laughter, "Little bastard, you still dare to boast so shamelessly? That little girl must have clearly seen your cunning and hypocritical face, as she abandoned you and left ¡­ "Hahaha, the little girl has finally become smarter for once ¡­"


    Yue Pengju said angrily: "What are you laughing about?"


    "I can laugh if I want to, don''t worry about it."


    Yue Pengju had some words to say, but he could not say them out loud, so he snatched the letter from the man''s hand and suddenly said: "It''s good if you leave! It was a good thing that he had left! King Qin, you must do one more thing for me ¡­ "


    King Qin laughed and interrupted his words: "Who do you think you are? You think I''m qualified to work for you? What do you have to do with laozi after you''ve died ten thousand times? I won''t do anything for you. As long as you work for Zhao Deji, I will know that you will not have a good ending. "Hahaha, your elder is leaving now. I won''t drink your wedding wine anymore ¡­"


    After he finished speaking, he really did turn around and leave.


    "Halt!"


    "Hahaha, little bastard! Consider this your elder sympathizing with you this once. If you have something to say, then quickly say it!"

 C317 military order

    Yue Pengju completely ignored his schadenfreude: "Right now, the war is tense, I have issued the military order, I will break Yang Me''s seal within eight days. You have to know, it''s not about working for someone else, it''s about having to! The military situation was as if it was on fire. There was no time to lose. Therefore, you must immediately set off and help me find Big Sister Shi Qi ¡­ "


    King Qin sneered, her expression seemed to say, I, your father, am looking for you, but it has nothing to do with you.


    "If you find her, you don''t have to come back. Immediately bring her to the agreed location and wait for me there."


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    "I think Sister Shi Qi will probably go to three places. Besides, she had nowhere else to go. "You must go to these three places and search them one by one. You know her character, so if you go find the most suitable place, I won''t be at ease with the others ¡­"


    When King Qin heard him talk to himself all the time, he became so angry that he started laughing, "Little brat, you really have a good idea ¡­"


    "King Qin, you injured Sister Shi Qi, causing her to be crippled for life. Are you not willing to do anything small for her? My husband and wife have no family members, and I recognize you as my elder brother. Don''t you have the duty to take care of her? Furthermore, I took a slap in your place in Yanjing, you owe me one. For a man to be able to differentiate between gratitude and grievances, don''t tell me that you are not supposed to repay him? "


    King Qin was stunned from anger. This little bastard, a man of honor with a reputation. Who would have thought that he would be so calculating in private? Moreover, he had clearly made a mistake and angered Hua Rong, and now, all the blame was placed on him, as if he had become the main culprit.


    King Qin knew that something was wrong, but he couldn''t refute her.


    It was unknown if it was because of the hot weather or some other reason, but Yue Pengju''s forehead was already filled with sweat. At this time, the guard''s voice came from outside the door, "Yue Xiang Gong, the ceremony is about to begin ¡­"


    Yue Pengju was even more anxious as he said in a low voice: "Zhang Henggong and Kanggong are present. I cannot leave right now, or else all of my efforts would have been for naught. The moment I become weak, Yang Me, I will immediately go to find Sister Shi Qi, King Qin, and I will leave everything to you ¡­ "


    He left in a hurry, walked to the door, and waved to King Qin, urging his: "Quickly go and find him! Don''t delay. I only want you. "Chase after her immediately. She definitely hasn''t gone far. Remember the three places I mentioned ¡­"


    When his back completely disappeared, it was only then did King Qin wake up as if he had just awoken from a dream. After Hua Rong and Yue Pengju got married, although he had given up on marriage, he had still kept it in his heart. It was not easy to see a rift appearing between the two of them, and on the letter, Hua Rong''s tone indicated that she had broken off all ties. He could not contain his joy, and could not wait for the two of them to turn hostile, and for the girl to never appear in front of Yue Pengju again. Who would have thought that Yue Pengju would send her to help him arrange the match.


    He had roamed about for half a lifetime, and even though Jin Wushu and the others had been humiliated in front of him many times, they had still fallen under the hands of this "loyal and upright" Yue Pengju, and had spent half their lives getting married for this despicable brat. He gritted his teeth and spat out in anger, "Damned little bastard, if I let you off, I will not be the King Qin!" He did not even go through the main entrance as he jumped out of the open window. After watching for a while, he was still somewhat anxious as he thought, "This girl''s temper is getting worse and worse, now, where are you going to find her?"


    Fifteen. Cigarettes swirled in the temple.


    The empress dowager slowly stood up. On her left and right, Wan Wan and Tian Wei each supported her, supporting her respectively. The three of them left the Ramadan Hall.


    Every year, every year, every year, Tian Wei and Wan Wan would accompany her in the Hall of Virtue where she resided and recite the scriptures of buddhism, praying for the peace and prosperity of the Da Song.


    The weather was hot, so the three of them drank cold tea s. Wan Wan laughed: "It''s hot outside, but the training hall is cool, Auntie has picked a good place."


    She sighed softly, "I am old. I can only hide here and enjoy myself. "I wish that summer would never come. If it does, then the prisoners won''t dare to come ¡­" Her fear was that the captives would use their troops in the autumn and winter, so she hoped that the summer would never come.


    Tian Wei also sighed, "The The elder brother of the nine is busy deploying autumn guards. Right now, the Yue Xiang Gong was fighting with the Water Cock in the cave courtyard, I wonder how the situation would turn out. As for the other generals, most of them do not have the ability to help, so they still rely on the Yue Xiang Gong ¡­ "


    "Speaking of Yue Xiang Gong, I have heard of a matter ¡­"


    The empress dowager saw that Wan Wan wanted to say something but hesitated. "Wan Wan, what''s the matter?"


    Even though it was very quiet and there were no other people around, Wan Wan still lowered her voice and replied, "I heard the news that Auntie has bestowed upon Big Brother Yue a beautiful concubine to continue the joss stick for him. Sigh, I wonder what flower sister is thinking ¡­"


    The empress dowager was startled. Tianwei was slightly surprised as she whispered, "Wan Wan, when did Auntie bestow upon Yue Xiang Gong some kind of beautiful concubine?"


    The three of them exchanged looks of surprise.


    Wan Wan continued: "I also heard that the The elder brother of the nine had sent the Kanggong to congratulate the others. I think that they are already married. I was just thinking, how could the Auntie arrange things like this? flower sister has gone through thick and thin with us, how sad should she be? So you don''t know? that must be the The elder brother of the nine ¡­ "


    The empress dowager waved her hand, stopping her from speaking any further. She said slowly, "You only need to dress and eat. There''s no need to ask about other matters."


    Tian Wei and Wan Wan looked at each other as they had a bad feeling about this. Although the two of them did not think that accepting a concubine was anything impressive, even if the empress dowager was extremely worried about loyalty, and even tried to tactfully persuade Hua Rong, he could not decide on her own.


    Tian Wei in particular, was not as innocent as Wan Wan. Her heart shivered, The elder brother of the nine had a huge suspicion towards Yue Pengju, or perhaps it should be said to win him over. Because of this, The elder brother of the nine did not hesitate to sacrifice himself multiple times. He could even be said to be the most loyal and devoted Hua Rong in the world.


    Wan Wan panicked: "flower sister is tough, if she doesn''t allow it, Big Brother Yue is going to take in a concubine, what should I do? If flower sister risked his life for The elder brother of the nine several times, wouldn''t that mean that The elder brother of the nine was heartless and heartless?


    Her Majesty saw the expressions on their faces and lowered her voice even more. "I am here to rest. It is not like I am completely deaf to the affairs of the outside world. It was said that the The elder brother of the nine was about to activate Qin Gui and start negotiations with the captives, once again proposing to bring Qin Gui back. "Since this is the case, the two of you must be safe and sound. From today onwards, you must not speak another word ¡­"


    She didn''t know why, but she felt a chill in her back as if she had a bad premonition. Both he and Wei Xian Fei had suffered humiliation in the Jinying, and had witnessed some of the unspeakable things that had happened in the Jinguo. If she came back one day, how would he face her? Or perhaps, would she let the The elder brother of the nine face her in any way?


    The empress dowager''s decades of life, from the crippled empress to the ''empress dowager'', from the temple where she lived to the southern side of the Golden Army, had been filled with hardships. She looked at the two girls beside her. They could already be considered the closest people to her in this world, especially Tianwei. When he was with her, he could still show more mercy to her sister, but what if he wasn''t with her?


    She said slowly: "You guys might have thought that I was nosy before, but it''s strange that I suddenly remember to care about whether Yue Xiang Gong has any children or not ¡­"


    She stopped talking, but Tian Wei immediately understood. The empress dowager herself had never had children in her entire life, so how could she pluck Hua Rong''s wounds? So it was actually The elder brother of the nine who asked her to do this. Using the empress dowager to pressure Hua Rong was stronger than him personally. Is The elder brother of the nine concerned about Yue Pengju? Even though he cared about her, wasn''t he too concerned about her?


    Because of the unexpected news, Tian Wei''s heart became heavier and heavier. However, when she saw the summer heat wave outside, she could not laugh at all.


    Just as the Yue Army''s camp was in full swing and was holding its wedding banquet, Yang Me also received the news and thought that this was the best time to start their counterattack. He had gathered all the military power of thirty-five water stronghold s and divided them into two groups, surface and surface. On the way, he personally went with Supreme Commander, with Supreme Commander Zhong Ziyi leading the way.


    However, he discovered that something wasn''t right as soon as they started exchanging blows. The originally empty garrison had suddenly increased in strength as it rained down on the enemy four times. Ren Shian, Niu Gao, Wang Gui, Yu Peng and the other generals were split up and surrounded.


    Yang Me''s main force was from the local village in the first place, but after Yue Pengju''s plan to attack and destroy the heart, most of it wavered. Seeing that the officer army was very strong, he shouted out nonstop, and his fighting strength crumbled quickly.


    The soldiers didn''t relax at all and kept attacking. On this day, Zhong Ziyi returned after suffering a crushing defeat. He gathered the twenty thousand strong army and fled in a hurry, hoping to get past the Cyan Grass Lake and reunite with Yang Me. He did not expect that after Zhou Lun''s previous defeat, he had already been persuaded to surrender by Huang Zuo. Seeing the soldiers coming at him, he turned hostile and shouted, "Crown Prince Zhong, in order to protect our family, I have offended you ¡­"


    Fortunately, Zhong Ziyi had a fast reaction time, he slashed with his sword, and after stabbing more than ten times, he finally pulled his slave along and jumped into the water to escape. Being dragged down by him, they were about to sink. Fortunately, Yang Me''s big ship appeared in front of them, so Zhong Ziyi shouted, "Yang Tian King, save me!"


    So Yang Me had noticed that something was wrong and turned around to save them. He only managed to escape after dragging the two of them onto the boat.


    Just then, the two saw a flag erected in front of them. It was Yang Qin''s three large ships. The two were overjoyed. "We can be saved now."


    However, in an instant, Yang Qin''s flag had descended and the name "Yue" had already risen. Under the blazing sun, it was extremely dazzling.


    The Yue Army general who had persuaded Yang Qin to surrender shouted in person, "Your majesty is benevolent, we will only investigate the culprit and the culprit. Those who surrender, we will not investigate ¡­"


    They were all Yang Me''s trusted aides on the ship, and were looking at him with a troubled expression, hoping to save the family. Yang Me was at the end of his rope and shouted loudly, "The Master Zhong will definitely not forgive you. All of you will go to hell ¡­" After he finished speaking, he reached out his hand and pushed Zhong Ziyi into the river, then said loudly, "Crown Prince Zhong, quickly flee."


    He saw that the servant was trembling in fear, and said, "How can the Crown Princess be humiliated? "Let''s go together." The poor careful slave was also thrown down. At this time, she was too far away from Zhong Ziyi to persuade him. He floated in the middle of the river and calling for help was useless. After a while, she was engulfed by the torrential river water.

 C318 Hate

    Yang Me also jumped into the water to escape. On Yang Qin''s big ship, there were Niu Gao and the other fierce generals, who jumped into the water when they heard him. Most probably, they were led by Yang Me and his group to dive into the water to catch up with the three swimmers. After chasing for an hour, they finally caught two exhausted people. They were Yang Me and his trusted bodyguards.


    Everyone dragged Yang Me onto the ship that was in the center of the deck. Yang Me had already laid on the deck with a pale face, spitting a few mouthfuls of water as he called out to them in a low voice, "Master."


    At this time, Yue Pengju was seated in the middle position of the main commander. The weather was hot and dry. Dust flew everywhere as the sun shined brightly on the surface of the water. He had to cover his eyes with a thin layer of white gauze to prevent the glare.


    Yang Qin went forward to take a closer look at Yang Me''s clothes and face, and returned to report: "Yue Xiang Gong, this person is Yang Me himself."


    Yue Pengju asked: "Why is he called Master?"


    "He is asking the clock phase to protect him in heaven."


    Yue Pengju nodded his head: "Since I have verified the original body, I will do it on the spot. His Majesty''s Royal En is vast and mighty, the rest of the people will not pursue this matter, to show the benevolence and righteousness of the imperial court. "


    On that day, Yang Me was beheaded. His head was placed in a case and sent to Supreme Commander Zhang Jun, who was in charge of the Tan Zhou City. When Zhang Jun saw Yang Me''s head, he was extremely happy. Looking at the time, it was exactly seven days.


    Zhong Ziyi did not walk very far after jumping into the water, he was saved by Hallmaster Huang Cheng. But at this time, Huang Cheng was also at the end of his road, and a few of his trusted aides and his wife had all surrendered. Huang Cheng was a little worried, he said: "Since we are generals, would Yue Xiang Gong let us off lightly?" Just as he was hesitating and seeing Zhong Ziyi board the boat, he decided to offer it up as atonement.


    Zhong Ziyi just got out of the wolf''s den and entered the tiger''s den again, he only cursed continuously, and wailed "Master" to show his blessings, but to no avail. He was locked up by Huang Cheng, and then left for the Yue Army to surrender.


    Within two days, Zhang Jun had received two reports, this time it was the living Zhong Ziyi, he had a sense of accomplishment, and personally announced that Zhong Ziyi would be executed, to make an example for others. When Zhong Ziyi heard this sentence, he laid on the ground with tears streaming down his face. He only said: "When the Abba starts a fight, Yang Tian and I will follow along. If I had known that today would come, I wouldn''t have been as rich as I was back in Water Village. I wouldn''t have been able to eat and dress myself for the rest of my life, sigh ¡­ "


    When a man is about to die, his words are good. When Zhang Jun heard this, he laughed complacently. However, Yue Pengju felt disgusted and could not help but look at him again.


    The soldiers found a lot of things that were known as "tyranny" back then, like gold belts, yellow gowns, gold chairs, and so on. He also found a heavenly paradise in his water stronghold. Li Ruoxu and the other aides that followed, saw the wealth, and could not help but exclaim, "Even the poor and rich" from Zhong Ziyi, if one day he gained control of the world, wouldn''t that mean he would be building Epang Palace extravagantly?


    After the execution of Zhong Ziyi, Zhang Jun saw many soldiers. He was elated but frowned and said to Yue Pengju: "Captain Yue Tai has made a great contribution this time, breaking through to the inner court Water Cock. However, the army continued with a strategy of disintegration. Those who surrendered did not take a large number of lives; they were only afraid that it would not be enough to intimidate the bandits. Once the soldiers are evacuated, won''t these criminals be reignited? " He felt that victory had come too easily, and that death was not enough to punish.


    However, when Yue Pengju saw that his gaze fell on the many soldiers, his heart trembled. He naturally understood what his "punishment" meant.


    When Yue Pengju went to the cave courtyard to observe, he knew very well that the people of the southeast side were not suffering from large scale casualties. Originally, this was his biggest goal during this battle, which was why he had to work hard to persuade them to surrender. Now that Yang Me was dead, how could he be willing to kill? He hurriedly said: "These people are all ignorant citizens who have been bewitched by clock phase, Yang Me and the others. Adding to that, for the past few years, Jinghu Road has been harsh on the government and there were times of great drought. How could the enemy kingdom soldiers compare to the commoners? "An ominous killing ¡­"


    However, Zhang Jun did not think much of it, "If that''s the case, how can the might of the heavens be displayed?"


    Yue Pengju was extremely disgusted in his heart, but he still maintained a friendly face: "Even so, it''s fine if we collect all of their weapons, then burn them down while relying on the fences of the water, and select the ones who are best suited to join the army to serve the country. In that case, when we go north, we can be considered as supplementary troops."


    Although Zhang Jun was not very ambitious, he was one of the few officials in the imperial court who was in favor of going to the north, unlike the other Main Sect or Peace Faction, who only wanted to know what Zhao Deji was thinking and how he behaved, hence Yue Pengju was very respectful to him. Hearing his words made sense, Zhang Jun then said, "But, I''m afraid it''s still not enough to deter you ¡­"


    Yue Pengju then said: "lower official still has one more plan, which is to pick out the three important strongholds of Jing Hu, and hold a large military parade before we leave. This way, we can keep an eye out for the masses."


    Zhang Jun had nothing more to say, and immediately replied: "Alright!"


    This time, he talked with Zhang Jun for a long time. Yue Pengju''s eyes were filled with pain, but he could not hide his eyes in front of Zai Yu. He had no choice but to endure the intense light. After finishing the conversation, he hurriedly returned to the barracks and lay down. Only then did he let out a long sigh of relief.


    However, the pain of eye disease was secondary. As soon as he lay down, he was surrounded by loneliness and loneliness. In the past two years, he had gotten used to having his wife at home. Every day, he would go back to his house to eat a steaming meal. Some people would ask for advice while others would ask for warmth. However, after they came to the courtyard, this sort of harmony was broken. The grudge between the two slowly began to grow, and in the end, their wife actually just ran away from home.


    He took out the letter his wife had left him. With his eyes closed, he could also memorize these words, causing his heart to suddenly become flustered. It was impossible for him to have children, since it was always a chasm between husband and wife. There were too many people who interfered. He could block all the worldly rumors, but how could his wife block it? Only now did he realize that his wife''s departure was not that simple. It was not as easy as he had initially thought it would be.


    Where was he sleeping? He sat up and looked out of the window blankly. Seeing the dense forest under the twilight, he felt even more lonely. Outside, the guards who served him had already brought him food, but the food was not as tasty as the ones his wife cooked, nor was it his favorite taste. He was even more depressed in his heart and wished that he could immediately find his wife.


    On the day that Yue Pengju dispatched his troops, the Kanggong that was left in the Tan Zhou City managed to meet with Li Qiaoniang. Gao Lin was a young man full of vigor, and was unwilling to let go of the chance to earn merits in battle. Li Qiaoniang was at home alone.


    Li Qiaoniang looked around and saw that nobody was around, so she brought Kanggong to the inner room. Kanggong''s face was extremely unfriendly, "Good servant, you dare to be so audacious ¡­"


    Li Qiaoniang forced herself to calm down and suppress the anxiety in her heart. She could only come up with an excuse she had long thought of. Kanggong had no choice but to leave. When his figure completely disappeared, Li Qiaoniang gritted his teeth, not knowing if he hated himself for being lifeless or if he was blind in the face of the heavens. He originally wanted to become a first rank official, but who knew that misfortune would fall upon his from the heavens and he could only become the wife of a Young Master Xu. Until now, she still could not understand why things would suddenly turn sour, yet he was in an unspeakably miserable state. He had no other choice but to follow Gao Lin, so how could he become rich and powerful? Rather than wasting time in the army camp, he might as well spend all his money, like Prince Sun of the Lian City.


    The first military exercise of the Yue Army was arranged for it to be attended by a sea of people from the local people. It was currently June, and the hottest time of the year, People was wearing the thinnest clothes and was drenched in sweat. The soldiers held neatly arranged swords, spears, and halberds. Their red uniforms and flags accentuated their solemn military bearing. The soldiers began their series of drills. Under the scorching sun, not a single person suffered from heat stroke. The common folk sighed as they practiced three summers and nine summers in the winter.


    After three battles of military parade in the courtyard, the lineup and style of Yue Army was quickly spread around, giving the People a deep influence, causing her reputation to spread as well.


    After finishing the parade, Zhang Jun was very satisfied, as he invited Yue Pengju and the other generals to discuss the matter of returning to the capital to defend. Yue Pengju took the opportunity to submit his resignation due to his illness.


    Zhang Jun was unhappy, but Yue Pengju''s illness was real, and it was getting worse, even at the banquet today, he could not face Zai Fu, and could only use a white veil to cover himself. He was helpless, and said: "Wait for my clan''s report, Your Majesty, the heavens are merciful, I will definitely let you rest for a period of time."


    What Yue Pengju wanted was naturally not just to rest for a short period of time, but also to say nothing. There were Kanggong sitting in the middle of the room, with a nondescript smile constantly on his face, but it was to represent the emperor, give great praise to Yue Pengju and the others, and praise him as the nation''s devotee.


    Although Yue Pengju could not see his smile, his voice still felt that it was strange, and he was unable to fathom Zhao Deji''s thoughts. On the surface, it looked like Zhao Deji was trying to win him over, but he was overly fond of his. Moreover, did he not know the situation of his wife? What other reason could she have to behave in such a manner other than to sow discord between her husband and wife?


    He couldn''t figure it out, so he became even more cautious. He thought, "I can''t do it anymore, but I won''t be able to think of a good idea to solve the problem."


    The weather was hot, so Hua Rong did not meet with any emergency along the way. As a result, the journey was very slow, but there were no scenery along the way.


    After eating dinner, he slept soundly the entire night. When he woke up early in the morning, his mind had already cleared up a bit, but at this time, only after slowly thinking about what had happened during this period of time did he realize his doubts. Especially since he had seen Pengju yesterday morning, that strange smile of his.


    But, thinking about the look in his eyes when he looked at Li Qiaoniang, his heart was still filled with anger, and now that the two of them were married, what was he doing? As he thought about it, he felt jealous again. He couldn''t even think and his head was splitting. He could only run to the end of the world as soon as he paid the bill. He could never see anyone he knew again.


    After running for half a day like this, she heard some rustling behind her. She slowly regained her senses, thinking that she was being watched by a thief. He didn''t make any noise at the moment and continued to move forward. However, he heard a strange sound again. He suddenly stopped and turned around, drawing his bow to aim.


    A man slowly came out from behind a big tree. His face looked like an ancient iron tower.


    She filled her bow and arrows, still aiming at him.


    Hate!

 C319 I dont believe it

    He had never hated this person so much before. Why did he always appear before him at the most inappropriate time? From the sea to the road, from Lin An to the Yanjing, from the Oolong Town to the Dongting Lake ¡­ How could he spend all his time on this? Didn''t he need to do something? Was it the pleasure of his life to destroy himself?


    She aimed at the other side, her hands trembling slightly as she held the arrow. Thousands of arrows shot out in her head.


    He turned sideways, and her arrow lost its aim. It was completely defenceless, completely powerless, and it fell to the ground.


    She was shocked.


    He had actually missed at such a range. Only now did he understand how much he had wasted his life by immersing himself in grief and self-pity these past few days. It had nothing to do with Li Qiaoniang, and nothing to do with Yue Pengju either.


    She stood there in a daze, as if her entire being was about to be crippled.


    King Qin picked up the arrow on the ground and looked at it carefully. He walked forward with deep sympathy in his eyes. Little girl, she''s the best and most proud of her shooting ability. Under such circumstances, wouldn''t it be a huge blow to her?


    "Little girl ¡­"


    Hua Rong panicked, as though she was an unarmed person, without any weapons, the enemy kept pressing on him. She abruptly took a step back. "King Qin, you are not allowed to come here, you are not allowed to speak, you are not allowed to say a single word ¡­"


    He had no choice but to speak. She looked at him warmly. It was unknown when it had begun, but in front of her, the dignity and intimidation of the past had disappeared. Their positions had been completely reversed. But he didn''t notice at all.


    "Little girl, Yue Pengju ¡­"


    She angrily raised her bow and shouted at him, "I told you not to speak ¡­"


    He did not dodge. Instead, he struck the bow on his shoulder, causing a burning pain.


    She cried bitterly as if she had suffered a great grievance. She hugged the big tree beside her, and like a child, she rammed her head against the tree trunk. "It''s your fault. It''s all your fault ¡­"


    He reached out and clamped his arms around her from behind. She could no longer bang her head on the trunk. In a moment of desperation, she turned her head, treating him like a tree beside her, and started beating him up.


    Perhaps it was due to the decadence of the past few days that she didn''t have much strength left. After a while, she got tired and was imprisoned in his embrace. Her entire head was buried in his chest as she cried in grief.


    His chin pressed against her unkempt hair, his leopard eyes, as he slowly quieted down, but at that moment she felt that her crying was her own joy. However, she was completely oblivious to it. In this moment of reliance, she could only grieve over the years of wind and rain. With so many years passing, there wasn''t even a single period of peace and happiness. Sometimes they were homeless, sometimes they were being chased, sometimes they were escaping from marriage, sometimes they were trapped ¡­ He had thought that he had arrived at a safe haven, only to find out that after walking so much and drinking so much water, he could not even see the color of the clouds in the sky.


    King Qin did not comfort her in the slightest, his gaze landing on her light grey clothes. The tentacles were made of slightly coarse, fine cloth, instead of a sleek green top quality silk shirt. The sunlight was so bright and beautiful that it shone on her forehead. This scene, that had been etched into her mind for many years, would never occur to her, and she would never forget it. He sighed in his heart. On the island, he still had a few boxes of clothes he had snatched from her. Some were green, some were yellow, some were red, some were blue.


    He reached out his hand to feel her red forehead, which was covered with gray marks from the tree trunk. A strand of hair was let down, covering his forehead, and he said in a low voice, "Little girl, look how much pain you have suffered! "In all these years, I''ve never had a good life ¡­"


    "It''s all your fault. It''s all your fault for harming me. It''s all your fault ¡­"


    "What a pitiful girl ¡­"


    She suddenly rubbed against his chest, causing his body to be drenched in sweat. It was unknown if it was because of the perspiration or tears, she raised her head and looked at him fiercely: "Who are you calling pitiful? "You are gloating!"


    His voice was rough and rough. "I have long said it before, this Yue Pengju brat is cunning. He is not a good person, do you not listen ¡­"


    "He''s better than you! "Scram!"


    She stretched out her hand and used all her strength to push against his firm chest, but she felt that the man in front of her was extremely hateful. She didn''t want to show any weakness in front of him and make him laugh.


    "Which part of him is better than laozi?"


    "He''s better than you! It''s better than anything else! "


    King Qin was angered until he started laughing: "Yue Pengju is heartless and shameless, you married him, today you deserve it, you really deserve it! I already knew that he would definitely take in a concubine. Look at the generals, how many of them don''t accept concubines? What good thing is he, Yue Pengju? Lust of the mind, new love forget old love. You are a few years older than him, and you can''t have children. Once a woman is old and weak, he is still young and does what he should be doing. "Little girl, you are blind. Serves you right. I don''t pity you at all ¡­"


    However, after such an insult, which added fuel to the fire, Hua Rong suddenly stopped crying and stood up while looking at him coldly: "King Qin, are you waiting for me to make a fool of you?"


    "Yes!" This is your retribution, your retribution for marrying someone else! I, your father, have personally witnessed the grandeur of Yue Pengju''s concubine, and it was much more luxurious than when you were married. Even the imperial government sent Kanggong to congratulate them. Li Qiaoniang is an intelligent person, and she also has the support of the empress dowager. If you still want to be your Madame Yue, don''t be angry. Just obediently go back and live in harmony with her. Maybe, Yue Pengju considered the fact that it was only for his wife''s sake, he might still be able to give you a place. However, you still have to be careful. If Li Qiaoniang gives birth to her son and she is so much younger than you, Yue Pengju might not pamper you anymore no matter what ¡­ "


    "Are you trying to agitate me?"


    "I''m not trying to provoke you!" Do you think I don''t know? Yue Pengju had long ago stopped putting you in his heart, if not you would not have been forced to pawn better clothes and accessories. Tsk tsk tsk, look at your Madame Yue''s glorious name ¡­ " His gaze fell on her Jing Chai cloth skirt, and her face was full of disdain, "Is this the result of how many years you have served Yue Pengju? In order to take in concubines, you even have to flatten your wife''s private money. It looks like Yue Pengju doesn''t put you in his eyes at all ¡­ "


    "No!" Penga''s salary s were all subsidized by the military. All these years, I have been managing his salary. I am the clearest about how he uses it, and I have been handling every stroke. If I want to eat well and dress well, wouldn''t it be easy? "


    "Subsidized military supplies?" He snorted. "Only a stupid woman like you would believe that. Look at what Li Qiaoniang is wearing. Look at the marriage dowry that Yue Pengju had arranged for her? It was a man''s nature to let his beloved woman live a good life. Why was Li Qiaoniang able to live a life of luxury? Why do you have to go with him? There is only one reason why he doesn''t allow you to live a good life, and that is because he doesn''t even place you in her eyes, or treat you as a man. She is only a man who works hard for Zhao Deji with him, not a woman, not his wife ¡­ "


    Hua Rong''s vital energy and blood surged, "You think Pengju is you?! He didn''t! He''s always been good to me. What do you know? "Besides, I didn''t eat Fuyan Vegetables!"


    "You want to compete with him? Was he worthy? I, at least, do not have a concubine. "


    These words were like the stabbing of a sharp arrow''s heart. Hua Rong was flustered and exasperated, she felt that the demon before him was just spouting nonsense, only hoping that the world would not fall into chaos and turn around to leave.


    "Where are you going?"


    She suddenly stopped in her tracks. "If you dare to follow me again, if you dare to say another word, I''ll kill you!"


    King Qin laughed out loud. "You really are a stupid girl, I am just waiting to see how you will be abandoned, if even Yue Pengju doesn''t want you, do you think I will take you? I chased you all the way here just to say, ''Serves you right, this is your retribution.'' Now that I''ve said it, I don''t want to waste my time talking to you anymore. I, your father, will also go back, hahaha, Little girl, your father will not care about your life and death anymore! "


    After he finished speaking, he turned around and walked away, his figure quickly disappearing in front of him.


    Hua Rong was startled in place and was speechless for a long time.


    The King Qin was clearly ridiculing him in a vicious manner, but she didn''t feel much sadness. He subconsciously resisted it in his heart, as if he himself was even more displeased the more someone else was slandering Yue Pengju. He said to himself: "I don''t believe that Peng Ju is such a person! "Bah!"


    In the end, he felt depressed and at a loss. However, he felt that the men beside him had all changed their expressions like they were flipping through books. Jin Wushu''s vicious torture, Yue Pengju''s ungrateful fate, King Qin''s schadenfreude ¡­ Everyone says I love you, but what about you? How much did he really have?


    She lingered on the horse for a while, then spurred it forward again. He took a few steps forward, but felt that there was something bulging out of his chest. He stretched out his hand and touched it; it was actually a scented sachet. Opening it, he saw that it was the turquoise bottle inside. The green liquid inside was crystal clear. It was the medicine sent from King Qin thousands of miles away. It was most likely what the King Qin had secretly stuffed into his body when he was crying crazily earlier.


    She remembered that she had thrown it into the lake. King Qin, when did he go and salvage the place? Such a small thing like the vast lake, how much attention had he expended on it? Holding the bottle in her hand, she couldn''t help but to turn around and recall the scenes from the past decade like lightning. Rescue at the ends of the earth, follow closely after life and death, one by one, one by one ¡­ Every time he said that he would never care about his life again, but every time he was at his worst, who was by his side? Even if it was just mocking!


    Tears seeped into his eyes.


    How could the most heartless person not be the most affectionate person in the world?


    His good points and bad points were far more than a hundred times greater than the various wounds on his body. Like a burning red brand, he once again covered his head with a bloody hood!

 C320 Strong Love

    The pain was even worse than the pain he felt when he looked at Li Qiaoniang''s dowry. The most fragile, most secret, and most confined part of his heart was on the verge of breaking apart along with his bones and blood. She gripped the bottle with all her might, wishing that she could crush it into pieces, but it was incomparably hard and was completely undamaged. She shook the bottle crazily and saw the green liquid inside, it was so clear and moving, she wailed, "Qin Shangcheng, I hate you so much, I hate you my entire life! "The person I hate the most is you, I hate you to death ¡­"


    "Qin Shangcheng, I hate you!"


    "Hate ¡ª ¡ª Die ¡ª ¡ª You ¡ª"


    "Qin ¨C Shang ¨C Cheng ¨C"


    "This ¡­ generation ¡­ all ¡­ hate ¡­ you ¡­"


    One voice after another reverberated through the forest, until the sound died out and the sky turned dark.


    It was only until he could no longer hear the heart-wrenching scream that King Qin slowly walked out of the forest. He stood there for a while with a depressed look, not knowing whether it was tears or sweat at the corner of his eyes.


    He rolled up his sleeves and wiped the corners of his eyes fiercely before mumbling to himself, "It''s useless for me to stay! I really have to go back to the sea, alas! "


    This sigh, but feel the hot summer day, also sad, wipe the sweat from the corner of his eyes again, stride away.


    It was not a famous mountain Gu Sha, but it was quiet and quiet.


    On the way up the mountain, the road was covered with shade. At this point, the scorching heat stopped.


    The setting sun shone onto the rusted red copper door, shining with an endless loneliness and silence. It was completely silent, the luxuriant grass was like a broken Da Song, the bright light of the past had been shed, leaving behind this rusted red color, proving that it was filled with the burning incense of the past.


    Hua Rong slowly walked forward and extended her hand out, grabbing the copper lock and shook it vigorously a few times.


    After a while, the sound of hurried footsteps could be heard and the bronze door opened. Lu Da appeared at the door with the staff that was as thick as a bowl''s mouth, surprised and happy: "Sis..."


    Hua Rong forced a laugh, only then did Lu Da realise that she had a haggard complexion, and a bundle in his hand. He was very surprised: "Sis, what''s going on?"


    Hua Rong did not speak either, and just stood there sullenly.


    "Sis, what happened?"


    She turned his head, and his tears were about to flow out. His voice was choked with sobs, "Big Brother Lu, I''m coming to you ¡­"


    Lu Da jumped in shock and quickly said: "Come in for a cup of cold tea."


    Hua Rong followed him in without saying a word. Lu Da brought her into the buddhist meditation room. She sat down on a large wooden chair, and Lu Da gave her a large bowl of cold tea. She finished it in one gulp.


    After she drank some tea, Lu Da asked: Sis, what''s going on?


    Hua Rong could no longer hold it in, but felt that the world was vast, and there was no one who could speak to him, so the pain that was suppressed at the bottom of her heart had to be said, if not, she would really collapse. It was just like back then when she was called upon by the King Qin and was forced to accept his. She put down the tea bowl, tears streaming down his face. "Big Brother Lu, I want to stay here ¡­"


    When Lu Da finally understood what was going on, he raised his staff and smashed the ground with it, causing the stone slab to clang noisily. He was enraged: "This Yue Pengju brat, daring to be so heartless, after Sprinkler has gone to find him, he will definitely break his backbone ¡­"


    He and Hua Yue understood their differences, especially Hua Rong, in their lives in the small village, it was all because of him taking care of her, teaching her archery skills, treating her like a sister and her daughter; their feelings for her were even closer than towards Yue Pengju, it caused her to feel wronged, how could she not be furious?


    He saw Hua Rong crying and shouted, "Yue Pengju, since I have let you down, why are you crying for him? You have to live well. Otherwise, wouldn''t you be letting yourself down? "


    When King Qin first scolded him, Hua Rong shifted all her hatred onto Yue Pengju. She was originally thinking about living a good life, which was why she came to Donglin Temple to rely on Lu Da. Now that she heard that Lu Da and King Qin had come to an agreement, she let out a sob and said in a low voice, "I''m leaving, Pengju won''t look for me either ¡­"


    After all these years of quiet training, Lu Da''s temper had long calmed down, and it had even become much calmer. The onlookers only comforted Hua Rong a little and then said in a euphemistic and objective manner, "Sprinkler knows Yue Pengju very well, he is a loyal and honest man, a rare righteous man. He is very bloodthirsty, how could he be so heartless? Are there any misunderstandings between you two? Sis, about that Li Qiaoniang really entered through the door? "


    Hua Rong had already dried her tears, and upon hearing Lu Da''s words, she was startled. Along the way, she had thought about it tens of thousands of times, but she was too dizzy to make any sense of it. Now, when she suddenly thought of the King Qin''s "Congratulations", her heart shook. Why did the Kanggong come? If she had known that the Kanggong was coming that day, she would definitely not have left.


    Now that he thought about it, King Qin had scolded him, scolded him, scolded Yue Pengju, but Kanggong said that Li Qiaoniang had the support of the empress dowager, what did that mean?


    She hesitated. "The Emperor bestowed this woman upon him."


    Lu Da leaned on his staff heavily, causing Hua Rong to feel that his ears were buzzing, Lu Da was furious: "You two husband and wife risked your life for Emperor Bird, Yue Pengju''s eyebrows are even charred, he actually still wants to suspect you two so badly ¡­ This is intolerable! "


    When he mentioned the matter of Yue Pengju''s eyebrows being burnt, Hua Rong''s heart ached once again. All these years, Penga had risked his life for his sake. Come to think of it, this time Pengju "concubine", there were many doubts, even the new clothes he put in the closet. If it was given to Li Qiaoniang, why would it be placed in his own closet to provoke him? So it was actually bought for him.


    While he was busy, he was still thinking of buying clothes for himself. What sort of mood did he have?


    Not to mention that on the morning before he left, he was still wearing old clothes even when he saw Pengju. If he wanted a concubine, how could he not even change clothes? The more he thought about it, the more suspicious he became.


    But listening to King Qin''s words, Yue Pengju had clearly already taken in a concubine, so if that was the case, then husband and wife were truly cut off all ties, what else could they say?


    Lu Da spoke the truth, "In the Sis, the emperor calls himself a lonely man, his heart is heavy with doubts. You also know that the Taizu was founded by generals, so it has always been a tradition to guard against generals. Even if Yue Pengju didn''t have any thoughts, Zhao Deji would still be on his guard. "It''s not unusual for beautiful women to be sent here ¡­"


    Wine beautiful woman, was the best treasure to wear down civil officials and military generals. Guo Ziyi, a famous general of the Tang Dynasty, was still accompanied by beautiful women. Why? It wasn''t that he was 80 years old, but that he was so valiant that he had no ''enemies''. To be able to OXX, it was because he was too powerful and had to avoid the Emperor''s suspicion.


    "Sis, from Sprinkler''s point of view, you and Pengju have the greatest hidden danger. The two of you are too frugal, Roc King is now someone with a high position, but the two of you are actually so poor, how can Zhao Deji be at ease? "


    Hua Rong was startled. This was something she had never thought of. The people were being robbed and the military expenditure was tight. It was extremely painful, so she had never thought that using the salary to supplement the military expenditure was wrong. Furthermore, it was to reduce the burden on the people''s side! However, when Lu Da said this, she realized that perhaps in Zhao Deji''s eyes, you, Yue Pengju, who have fought a hundred battles and won a hundred victories, yet do not love anything and have no desire, aren''t you just greedy for more?


    So, keep sending beauties, hope the hero in the bed of entanglement, will have the spirit of the chest and ambition or ambition, wear it down, to the status quo, so that there will be a time to overstep.


    "When the Sprinkler was in the Slightly common of old species'' scriptures''s tent, the imperial government would never tolerate seeing any generals with even the slightest bit of ambition. Look, in the current The Four Great Generals, Zhang Jun and Liu Guang, every single one of their opponents had fled for their lives. However, Zhao Deji still trusted them and allowed them to wield a heavy weapon. For example, what right and face did these two have to control a huge army of a hundred thousand? It is all just Zhang Jun''s greed, Liu Guang is a lustful man, Zhao Deji thinks that the two of them have no ambitions, and will not cause any harm to him ¡­ "


    Hua Rong thought of Zhang Jun''s'' helpless'' big silver ball. It was too big for a thief to steal.


    She let out a long sigh, "Could it be that you want Pengju to learn from Zhang Jun?"


    "He will either learn from Zhang Jun, or not be accepted by Zhao Deji."


    Hua Rong suddenly became enlightened, and the hatred she had towards her husband slowly faded, she only felt that it was a bit sad. It was probably because she had already left, while Pengju was still immersed in her newlyweds, and didn''t even realise that she had left? She shook her head. "Since that''s the case, I''ll grant him that wish. Fine, fine, in the future, no matter how many beauties the Emperor wants to bestow upon him, he can accept them without fear of suspicion ¡­"


    "Sis, if Sprinkler finds out about his true feelings for his concubine, he definitely won''t forgive him."


    "Big Brother Lu, there''s no need for this. I have already decided to divorce him, his marriage has nothing to do with me."


    Lu Da knew that she was angry, and he had said such angry words, so he did not count his out. No matter how he tried to persuade her, he would not listen, so he did not continue, and said: "Sis, are you hungry? Sprinkler will go get you something to eat. "


    "Thank you, Big Brother Lu."


    After a while, the dishes were all porridge and side dishes. Finally, Lu Da magically took out a big pot of dog meat soup and laughed out loud: "Sis, you''re lucky. Sprinkler hasn''t caught any wild dogs for a long time.


    After Hua Rong finished pouring out the dark energy and dirty thoughts in her heart, and after rushing for a long time, her stomach had long been rumbling from hunger.


    After eating, Lu Da arranged for her to live in the same tavern that the couple had stayed in the last time they visited. However, he was worried that she, a single woman, would be scared and felt that it would be inappropriate so he arranged for her to stay in the Donglin Temple''s West Wing. When this place was filled with incense, it used to be a place where wealthy families from the outside came to the temple for long periods of activities, such as training halls. In its heyday, the ladies of large families could live here for three to five months. But now it was silent, full of cobwebs.


    Lu Da personally helped her clean the house, causing Hua Rong to be annoyed, he immediately took action himself. The two of them worked together, quickly cleaning a room and pushing open the window, but seeing that the flowers and trees outside had revived, a luxuriant Ginkgo biloba tree covered the entire house, a circle of wild purple vines climbed up the roof of the house made of green brick and jade tiles.


    Lu Da laughed: "Sis, you stay here for now. Tomorrow, Sprinkler will see what needs to be repaired. "


    "It''s already very good, thank you Big Brother Lu."


    After Lu Da left, he closed the door and laid on the hard bed. But, how could he sleep? This place was originally the place of seclusion that he and Penga had agreed to meet, and now, he was the only one who had come here alone. What was he doing? You didn''t even look for me? Even though he had thought of a thousand reasons to forgive for Penga, but when he thought of Li Qiaoniang, of the two of them getting married, what was he doing right now? As he thought about it, he felt a splitting headache coming on. However, he could feel the cold wind blowing through the open window, and his hands and feet were ice-cold. He tossed and turned until the sun rose before he fell asleep.

 C321 Big Brother Lu

    The sun had already risen, Lu Da stood in front of her door for a while, but he did not call out to her. It was only until almost noon that he called Hua Rong to come out with an extremely haggard expression.


    "Sis, Sprinkler found some books for you to read and some Buddhist scriptures. When you have nothing to do, take a look."


    "Mn, thank you Big Brother Lu."


    She reached out her hand and was about to pull back her hand when Lu Da suddenly grabbed her hand. He felt her pulse and frowned: "Sis, Sprinkler looks like your body is still fine.


    He was still thinking about how to find a doctor for her, so he said: "I can''t count the diagnoses, wait till Sprinkler goes and find a few teachers to come, I''ll definitely cure you ¡­ However, according to the Sprinkler''s judgement, your body is still fine, there shouldn''t be any problems ¡­ "


    Hua Rong thought of the medicine that the King Qin had given her. She was dispirited at the moment and had long since lost the thought of asking for medical treatment. She only felt that life and death actually had nothing to do with each other. Even if it was cured, why would she need it in her life? She shook her head, "Big Brother Lu, you don''t need to worry. My heart has already been made, and thus the lamp has been lit, and the Buddha has died. "I''m too tired too. I don''t want to go out and work ¡­"


    Lu Da saw that she was extremely haggard, and straightforwardly said: "Since that''s the case, then you can stay here with peace of mind. It''s been many years since we''ve last seen each other, and it''s truly been hard on you. "


    From then on, Hua Rong settled down peacefully in Donglin Temple.


    Lu Da was different from the others, he did not view the marriage between concubine and child as important. He only thought that if her heart was calm and happy, it would be a good thing. From then on, he never mentioned the things that bothered her, only found some Buddhist books to relieve her boredom in her free time. If she was in a good mood, he would spar and give her pointers on archery and martial arts. Lu Da roamed the martial arts world for the first half of his life, with outstanding martial arts skills, especially staying in seclusion in the Donglin Temple for the past few years. Hua Rong benefited greatly from his guidance.


    More importantly, living in this kind of place, with only a light daily meal, but with a calm heart, and the passage of time, Hua Rong felt the accumulated pressure in her heart, the depressed depression, slowly started to dissolve, and even drank a kind of green tea made by Lu Da herself, which made her mind feel clear. Day after day, his complexion started to regain its former rosiness, but she felt as light as a swallow, and her spirit was completely healthy and calm like never before.


    It was as if she had fallen in love with such a day, she thought. If that was the case, why did she have to bear grudges against Pengju every day? Even if he really took in a concubine, it was because of Zhao Deji''s intimidation. Presumably, it was not because of his sincerity, and was only faintly thinking about the ailment in his eyes.


    She told Lu Da about Yue Pengju''s sharp eyes. Lu Da asked about all the details and found an ancient medical book that had been lost for a long time. After reading it for a long time, Hua Rong finally found a medicine specially for treating eye ailments. She noted down the shapes of these unremarkable plants. Sometimes, when she was out, she would look around the mountains and fields, and she would actually find that there was more to it. It turned out that this medicine was very common.


    She picked the medicine and dried it. She only wanted to find a chance to bring it down to Peng Gao. I only hope that his eyes will recover soon.


    Just as Zai Fu, Zhang Jun and the others were about to return to the capital, Yue Pengju also handed over the military authority to General Zhang Xian and Wang Gui. After instructing his aides, Li Ruoxu and the others, he left.


    The guards did not know that Hua Rong had left home, Yue Pengju had told them that she had something to do first. Everyone didn''t know the truth, so they only advised him to stay and treat her eye ailments first. Right now, it wasn''t easy to run around. But, how could Yue Pengju calmly wait right now? His wife''s whereabouts were unknown. The longer the day passed, the more difficult it was to explain.


    On this day, he rode a yellow horse by himself, bringing only two personal guards with him, he set off for the place where he and the King Qin had agreed to meet.


    After walking for about five kilometers, there was a burst of hoof sounds. In front of them, there was a big sized man leading the way, it was King Qin and his subordinates, Liu Wu and the other two people.


    Yue Pengju was overjoyed: "Brother of brotherhood, where is Sister Shi Qi?"


    King Qin laughed heartily. "Little bastard, I''m only telling you that the girl is safe and sound. As for where she went, you can find it yourself. If you cannot find it, then it means that you are lying. "


    Yue Pengju had known from the beginning that the King Qin would not let him off easy, so how could he obediently tell his? However, after hearing that his wife was safe, he felt relieved for the most part. Furthermore, King Qin''s words showed that he already knew the whereabouts of his wife, which was why he was able to return home relieved. He cupped his hands and bowed respectfully. "Thank you! As long as Sister Shi Qi is safe, I will find her whereabouts. "


    King Qin snorted: "If you kid dares to continue acting so rashly, I''ll tear apart your bones."


    Yue Pengju laughed bitterly: "When did I go through the motions?"


    "I''m not going to waste time with you, I''m leaving too." Oh right, what did you say you wanted to appraise for Liu Wu? Do you have it with you? "


    "Yes, yes."


    When his wife had left, she hadn''t brought anything with her. This time, Yue Pengju collected all the bags and held them together. He took out an item from his bosom: "Take a look, what is this?"


    Liu Wu accepted it, and after a glance, his expression changed, and looked again, before sighing in relief.


    King Qin asked, "Just what the hell is that thing?"


    Liu Wu recited it out loud, "The condor technique, other than rebelling and being punished, do not ask about it at all."


    Yue Pengju''s face also changed, this was actually Jin Wushu''s life saving gold medal. No wonder Jin Wushu placed so much importance on it.


    The King Qin laughed out loud, taking the unremarkable golden word Iron Vouchers and throwing it in his hands: This golden dog has the ability to attack, I can''t kill him no matter how many times I kill him, hahaha, first take this gold medal for himself, I think that when the combined assault is about to kill him, he will be so anxious, hahaha ¡­ He kept it in his heart that he was unable to kill Jin Wushu a few times, so he took his Iron Vouchers and was very excited. Good, good, very good. Sigh, with how intelligent you are, to be able to marry a foolish Stinky kid like you, you are simply a flower stuck in a cow dung. What a pity, what a pity ¡­ " He repeatedly lamented "too bad", his eyes had turned blood-red and he only wished for nothing more than to smash Yue Pengju''s head to pieces with a single punch.


    When the light shone on him, it became even more painful. Seeing him like this, the King Qin released his clenched fist and threw the Iron Vouchers back to Yue Pengju. "Little bastard, you keep it well.


    King Qin glared at Yue Pengju''s personal guards and shouted, "Little bastard!" Liu Wu had always respected Yue Pengju, and had even saved his life before, so he was very sorry, but seeing that Yue Pengju did not care, he admired even more for his magnanimity, and said respectfully: "If our family follows the King to the Northern Territories, we would know that Zong Han and the others have been executed. With this Iron Vouchers, maybe one day Yue Xiang Gong will be able to use it. "


    Yue Pengju smiled and nodded: "Thank you. This is something that Big Sister Shi Qi picked up, I will give it to Big Sister Shi Qi to handle personally. "


    King Qin only saw him call her "Big Sis Shi Qi" proudly, and lightly said: "Maybe, this girl doesn''t want to care about your meddling anymore."


    "?"


    "I see that the girl has decided to divorce you. Yue Pengju, you had best not disturb her. "


    Yue Pengju shook his head: "I have never let Sister Shi Qi down, she will definitely forgive me."


    "Really?" Did not fail? What good life did she have after she married you? What did she eat and what did she wear? How much bitterness was in his heart? Today, Zhao Deji will ask the empress dowager to force you to take her in as your concubine every day. What about next time? What about the next time? What are you going to do? "You little bastard, you don''t look like a man!"


    Yue Pengju was stunned and was speechless.


    He had followed the little girl all the way for fear that she would discover him and never show herself. He only quietly watched as she arrived at her destination and completed her "mission." Now, at the ends of the earth, Yue Pengju would naturally look for her. Instead of bidding farewell to Yue Pengju, he turned and left. Liu Wu and the rest said their goodbyes to Yue Pengju and hurriedly followed behind him.


    He walked two to three meters away as Yue Pengju chased after him, "Brother of brotherhood, I still have something for you."


    Without turning his head, he said, "I don''t want it."


    "You must want it."


    Yue Pengju flattered his horse and went forward, throwing him a bag. He opened it to take a look, and his eyes could not help but light up. Unexpectedly, the inside contained the written and graphical records of all the key technologies of Yang Me''s ship construction. Many times he had quietly sought the opportunity to observe the best of them, but he had never been able to obtain the core technology. But now, Yue Pengju had seized it and gave it to him, it was the information of the large incomplete warship. It was not hard to understand his joy.


    "Hahaha, little bastard, thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Yue Pengju stood at his original position and watched as his group left. Then, he reined his horse and looked at the fork in front. Sweat broke out on the palms of his hands as he judged that his wife would go to three places, but which one? After parting for a long time, they couldn''t delay any longer. They only wished that they could grow wings and fly.


    The King Qin rushed out. One day, they arrived at a bustling Town.


    In the most luxurious inn in town was the Kanggong. He received the signal from the King Qin and had been waiting here all along. He was naturally overjoyed to see the King Qin here, and had waited continuously for a few days. On this day, he craned his neck to take a look, only to see a group of people rushing over. The person in the lead, wasn''t it King Qin?


    He was overjoyed and hastily waved his hand, "Great King."


    King Qin walked in laughing. He then hurriedly served fresh fruits and tea, greeting everyone inside. King Qin took out a bunch of gold beads. "Kangkang, you have been in a hurry.


    Unexpectedly, Kanggong hastily shook his hand, "Your Majesty, you don''t need to do this, you need to spend money outside, keep it for now, there will be a chance in the future."


    In the past, whenever Kanggong saw gold and silver, he would always accept them with a smile. Seeing that Kanggong''s expression was firm and did not seem to be fake, he kept the golden pearl and smiled, "Long time no see, Your Majesty, what business do you have with heading south?"


    "To tell you the truth, in the successive wars, when everything was in depression, and when there was no business at sea, I was so bored that I wanted to come out and see if there were any other opportunities outside."


    "So that''s how it is. "Great King, since you''re acting like this, why don''t you just look for a three or five year old girl to enjoy life?"


    "Haha, what''s so fun about women? It''s better to eat and gamble. "


    When Kanggong heard this, he was overjoyed in his heart. Then, he lowered his voice and said, "My King, I have a request."


    "Kangkang, please speak your mind."


    "Our family has accumulated quite a bit of wealth over the years. They are quite wealthy. After the mutiny with Miao Liu, the censors began to impeach the eunuchs of the palace. They thought about it and decided that it would be better to find a safe place to keep the treasure. However, no matter how much he thought about it, his home was not even close to his family. Furthermore, war was frequent, and his hometown was not safe. "Great King, you and I can be considered to be close friends and people that I trust. This time, I can only ask for your help ¡­"


    The King Qin was surprised. So the reason why the Kanggong didn''t want these things was to give his property to him for safekeeping.

 C322 One person

    He thought for a bit before replying, "Thank you for Kangkang''s trust. However, this matter is extremely important, so Kangkang still needs your consideration. "


    Kanggong giggled: "You don''t trust your own clan? His family had served the Shangguan Family for half their lives and they had been extremely cautious in the palace. They had been on guard against anyone they met. "After we return to the capital, we''ll make arrangements. If you can escape unscathed, we''ll go to your island and have a happy life with you. We''ll do the best we can and we''ll do the best we can!"


    He was beaming with joy as the King Qin solemnly replied, "Thank you for your kindness, Kangkang."


    The Kanggong then said, "If King Meng does not abandon us, our family is willing to become sworn brothers with him.


    King Qin never dreamed that one day he would become sworn brothers with a eunuch. He only felt that it was extremely awkward and his reputation was not good either, he was one of the main targets of impeachment by the censors. However, he originally did not have much of a reputation as a loyal traitor, but when he heard Kanggong''s suggestion, he also agreed with a sigh, "Even if it''s the Kangkang''s good intentions, why would I decline?"


    Seeing that he had been careless, the Kanggong was overjoyed. The two of them immediately took action, lit the paper money, set down the water and wine, and made a contract with each other.


    After the three cups were drunk, he opened a three foot square box beside him. Inside the box was shining gold, filled with gold, silver, and jewelry, all stolen from the military and civil officials who had bribed him over the years.


    "Great King, bring this chest back to me first."


    "No problem."


    "If I am able to get out of this alive, wouldn''t I be happy like a god if I were to drink and eat with you everyday?"


    "Hahaha, laozi welcomes you very much."


    The two of them chatted and chatted until King Qin told him everything about Yue Pengju and Hua Rong. The Kanggong naturally didn''t know that he was speaking up for Yue Pengju, but according to his intentions, he would report this to Zhao Deji after returning to the capital.


    When Zhang Jun and the others returned to the palace, it was already the end of July. With the return of his great victory, the entire imperial court was shaken. On this day, Zhao Deji was in high spirits, treating Zhang Jun, the chief of the imperial court, and all the generals who were in charge of the imperial court. Zhao Deji personally toasted to Zhang Jun: "Thank you for the hard work, Sir. Eliminate the cave Water Cock.


    "This is all because of His Majesty''s vast and mighty Royal En, this subject does not dare to claim credit for it."


    "This time''s great victory is Yue Pengju''s greatest achievement, but unfortunately, he was not able to return to the capital to receive his rewards."


    "Captain Yue Tai''s eye disease is acting up, we can only stay and rest, there is nothing we can do about it." Zhao Deji consoled his for a while and announced his rewards.


    After the banquet, Zhao Deji left Zhang Jun to face it alone.


    Zhao Deji asked: "When our beloved official returned to the capital this time, how was the punishment given by the Cabinet?"


    There were currently three people in the Censor''s side, but these three people were all part of the main Battle Faction and had repeatedly requested for to advocate for the north. Although Zhang Jun was also one of the main fighting sect members, he was disgusted by the unyielding attitude of the three and had already had the idea of changing them. Upon hearing Shangguan Family''s question, he said, "These three people might as well make other arrangements. This official thinks that the sickly Qin Gui can do a lot of things ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji had been planning another peace negotiation with the Golden Man for the past few days, and it would not be convenient if there was no one like Qin Gui in the middle of the peace negotiation. He thought about introducing Qin Gui, but because of all sorts of objections, he could not find a suitable reason. Now that Zhang Jun had brought it up, he was secretly happy, but did not change his expression: "Is Qin Gui suitable for you?"


    "Qin Gui was able to maintain his integrity when Jing Kang was in trouble, and also came back from the Jinguo, so he is familiar with the fake feelings of the people. "Your subject has also heard that he has recovered recently and is free at home ¡­"


    Zhao Deji nodded, but he did not express his opinion clearly, he only waited for Zhang Jun to make the decision.


    After Zhang Jun left, the court lady supported Zhao Deji and returned him to the study room. Kanggong then bowed and entered: "I pay my respects to Shangguan Family.


    Zhao Deji was overjoyed, "Please stand up and speak."


    Kanggong stood up, took a step forward, and said with a low voice while laughing: "Although this time Captain Yue Tai did not take in a concubine, Madame Yue actually ran away from home?"


    Zhao Deji sighed: "We had originally meant well, knowing that he and his wife were loyal, and could not bear to see the future of the Yue Clan, and also knew that Rong Er was good in every way possible, only having the nature of a Jealousy, that''s why we are like this, who would have known that it would be like this! "Speaking of which, I did it for her own good."


    When Kanggong heard his righteous words, he immediately flattered him: "Shangguan Family is benevolent and wise, it''s just that Madame Yue doesn''t understand the virtues of women. Your Majesty, how should Li Qiaoniang be dealt with? "


    "Since that''s the case, let her be. We''ll talk about it later."


    "Yes."


    The Kanggong continued, "This humble one has to pay attention to this along the way. Yue Pengju has really tried his best. Hua Rong followed him, dressed in coarse clothes, and ate coarse food. This lowly one heard some words from the military, saying that Hua Rong had long been unable to stand this kind of coarse tea and light rice. Everyday, they would go to the Tan Zhou City to eat, drink, and customize exquisite clothing. Because of this, she and Yue Pengju had quarreled many times. Therefore, under the excuse that Yue Pengju was going to take in a concubine, he left in anger. Although Yue Pengju did not make any noise, this humble one has some knowledge ¡­ "


    "Oh? Since that was the case, he might as well announce the granting of another 1000 taels of silver to Rong Er. This Yue Pengju is really something, how can he not let his wife live a few days happily? "


    "The Shangguan Family is kind and kind."


    Kanggong withdrew, but before he left, he saw the complacent smile on Shangguan Family''s lips. Others might not know it, but he was very clear about it in his heart. Ever since Shangguan Family became impotent, although he received Wang Jixian''s "good medicine", her intentions and conduct underwent a drastic change. Especially towards the only woman he could not get his hands on in his life, although he tried his best to show that he was magnanimous, he had always concealed a jealousy that was not enough to make others feel sorry for him. Especially when he faced a palace full of beauties that he was accustomed to seeing, "not carrying out", that perverted desire in his heart became even stronger. He always thought, "If it''s her ¡ª the more I can''t get, the more I want to get!"


    This kind of extremely delicate and despicable privacy was something that outsiders could not understand, but these kind of eunuchs that Kanggong served him at any time, could always guess because they themselves were a very special group. For a man to give birth to a eunuch, the desire in his heart would become abnormal, thus, Eunuch was either gay, or abnormally loved money, or perverted used torturing other palace maid as a form of entertainment.


    He could faintly guess that the Shangguan Family was thinking the same thing. He hoped that something would go wrong between Hua Rong and Yue Yang and that they wouldn''t be able to continue living like this. Furthermore, the more meritorious service Yue Pengju had, the simpler he acted and act, the more Zhao Deji suspected him.


    There were several times when the Kanggong had the urge to act like an old friend and remind them that they must definitely ask the Shangguan Family for rewards, and the more, the safer it would be. But he knew Yue Pengju''s personality, and he himself had never received more than one bribe from Yue Pengju. He thought, his life and death has nothing to do with her family, so there was no need for him to do with such a thing. The reason why Hua Rong had acted today was because she had received the King Qin''s hint that she was "gradually paying attention to food and clothing".


    Sure enough, when Zhao Deji heard this, he felt proud in his heart and said to himself: "We have seen countless women, even if they were women with the highest chastity, over a long period of time, they would not be able to get ahead of themselves. It is human nature to like to be rich, so how can Rong Er be an exception? In her early years, she was simple, thinking that as long as she liked someone, she could live like that for a lifetime. However, how can I live my entire life in a short period of time? " He turned to look at Kanggong. "Give the order, give Rong Er another one hundred gold, one hundred brocade satin, and pack after set of thirty new sets."


    "Yes."


    Hua Rong stayed in Donglin Temple for more than a month. In the past few days, Lu Da had invited several elders over, all saying that they were people who were drinking tea in meditation. Hua Rong drank tea with them and discussed, discovering that these people were all famous teachers without exception. They used all kinds of euphemistic excuses to treat Hua Rong''s illness, saying that she wasn''t abnormal at all and was completely healthy.


    After doing this a few times, Hua Rong had completely understood Lu Da''s painstaking efforts. She no longer had any plans to heal herself, and no longer held any hope in her ability to give birth to children. She only thought that if she completely broke away from Peng Quan, then she would no longer have any thoughts of marriage.


    After she expressed her intention tactfully, Lu Da''s personality was frank and straightforward, and would not seek for medical treatment anymore. Only then did Hua Rong heave a sigh of relief.


    Today was a rainy day, so it was inconvenient for her to go out. She stayed in West Wing alone and listened to the storm outside. The rain was getting heavier and heavier. She slowly walked to the window and opened it. The wind and rain immediately blew in. She stretched out her hand, and the big drops of rain splattered on her palm. The palm of her hand was hurting.


    The pain and loneliness that had been hidden like a poisonous snake floated up to the bottom of his heart. According to the schedule, Peng Ju must have already ended the battle in the courtyard. However, after so long, there was actually no news of him, nor had he come looking for him. Could it be that he was really immersed in Li Qiaoniang''s warmth and beauty, and would never come looking for him again? He had obviously left on his own accord, yet he felt indignant in his heart, as if he had been ruthlessly abandoned.


    She closed the window, ignoring the wet sleeves, and went back to the bed and sat down.


    There was a large bundle on the table. It was a simple set of clothes that he had brought along with him when he left. When she opened it, she saw a bunch of golden leaf inside. It was yellow in color and looked very pleasing to the eyes. This large group of golden leaf was also what King Qin had quietly put in when she was crying on the ground. She found the golden leaf on her way back after discovering the bottle of medicine, but she couldn''t return it to the King Qin, so she brought it along with her. However, it was useless here.


    She took out a bunch of golden leaf and threw them towards the window like a dart. Each one hit the window, producing a crisp sound. Very soon, a row of yellow leaves fell on the ground.


    She jumped off the bed, ran over, and used her feet to trample on the golden leaf s. The images of Yue Pengju and King Qin appeared in her mind, but she felt that the two of them were extremely disgusted with her, and while trampling, she scolded, "I''ll trample both of you to death, I''ll stomp you to death ¡­" It was as if the golden leaf on the ground was the heads of two people.


    Initially, Yue Pengju was still able to travel day and night, but in the end, the sickness in his eyes became more and more severe, and he was unable to see clearly, but helplessly, he could only rest during the day and travel at night.

 C323 Pengju

    As a result, they were unable to travel much in a day. They delayed for a bit and only arrived at the foot of the Donglin Temple after a little more than a month.


    At this point, the sun had just risen, and he no longer cared about his eyesight. He ordered his personal guards to lead the way, and followed them upwards.


    Hua Rong woke up early and left West Wing. She finished her morning practice, then walked around with the bow and arrows on her back. Her heart suddenly skipped a beat, as if she had an extremely strange intuition. Looking down the mountain, sure enough, after a while, a wave of Horseshoe sounds rang out.


    She jumped onto a big tree and looked down from above. Looking down, she could see that the three riders were about to reach the ground, but actually, they were not fast, because one of them seemed to be moving very slowly.


    Peng Ju!


    It''s Peng Ju!


    Her heart thumped in her chest. She jumped off the tree, turned around, and ran back. Meet him? Don''t want to see him?


    As per usual, Lu Da woke up early and was about to open the door, when he heard the sound of a temple door opening. When he opened the door, he saw Yue Pengju and raised his staff to hit him: "Good boy, you dare to come knocking! Eating the Sprinkler first ¡­ "


    Hearing his words, Yue Pengju knew that his wife was indeed here. But when he heard the sound of wind coming from the staff, he did not dodge and asked happily: "Big Brother Lu, where is Sister Shi Qi?"


    Seeing that he did not dodge nor evade, Lu Da took back the staff once it was in front of him, and also seeing that his eyes were covered in white silk, it seemed that the situation was very serious, Lu Da was secretly worried for him, before he could even speak, he saw him rushing forward: "Sister Shi Qi, Sister Shi Qi ¡­."


    Lu Da pulled him back: "Brat, what are you blabbering about?"


    "Big Brother Lu, where''s Sister Shi Qi?"


    "Why are you taking so long?"


    Yue Pengju laughed bitterly and took off the white silk covering his face. When Lu Da saw this, he said in shock, "Pengju, if you don''t take care of your eyes now, you''ll be blind." He saw that Yue Pengju could still rush over after almost being semi-blind, he was truly heartless, how could he disregard his own safety? "Sit for a while, I can''t explain it clearly. Don''t even think about meeting the Sis." With that, the anger in his heart was now seventy to eighty percent gone, and his attitude was slightly better.


    Yue Pengju was helpless, but he could only follow him into the meditation room and sat down.


    He roughly explained the situation. When Lu Da heard that he did not take in any concubines, he finally heaved a sigh of relief. He slapped his staff on the ground and laughed: "So that''s how it is! Peng Ju, Sprinkler would have beat you up the moment we met. Since that''s the case, I''ll forgive you. However, although beating you up is alright, if Sis sees you or not, Sprinkler will still have to ask her.


    Yue Pengju cupped his hands and said sincerely: "Thank you Big Brother Lu for taking care of Sister Shi Qi on my behalf these few days."


    "Pengju, Sprinkler knows full well that you''re a very sincere gentleman. However, you need to know how much trouble Sis and you have to go through before we can get together. She was separated early on and has suffered countless hardships in the past few years, so you should treat her better and not cause her to suffer any grievances. "


    "Pengju will definitely pay attention in the future."


    "Okay, this Sprinkler will ask for you. "By the way, I have some herbs here that might be beneficial for your eyes."


    "Thank you, Big Brother Lu."


    When Yue Pengju saw the herbs, he knew that his wife was worried about his eye disease. Otherwise, how could Lu Da "coincidentally" have made preparations? He sat down and stood up, wishing he could see his wife right away.


    Lu Da came to the West Wing, only to see the door closed, it was completely silent.


    "Sis, Sis ¡­"


    After a long while, Hua Rong slowly came out with her arrow cluster on his back. His expression was extremely calm, and before he could say anything, she said first: "Big Brother Lu, I know that Pengju has arrived. I saw it already. "


    "Since you already know, that''s good. "In the Sis, Pengju never took a concubine ¡­" He quickly explained the situation with Yue Pengju, "Sis, you should have a good talk with Peng Quan, he definitely isn''t a heartless person."


    Pengju really did not have a concubine! Although she was not completely surprised, she felt comforted. But he also vaguely felt sad.


    Lu Da then said, "Sis, he came from afar, there must be some misunderstanding between you. How can a husband and wife not quarrel? Just explain it clearly. "


    Hua Rong said calmly: "Big Brother Lu, tell him that I am no longer angry. If you call him back, I will not see him."


    Lu Da was very surprised. "Sis, why is that so?"


    Hua Rong laughed bitterly. Fighting between husband and wife is a small matter, and misunderstanding is also a small matter. It is also very easy to compound and eliminate the misunderstanding. But after that? What lay in front of him was still unable to give birth. As long as they didn''t get over this obstacle, Zhao Deji, the empress dowager, and other close friends who thought that they were good friends with Peng Quan, would once again put this issue on the agenda ¡ª ¡ª To prevent loyalty from dying out in the future! The opposite sex is not as good as one''s own flesh and blood. Yue Pengju hoped to have his own flesh and blood. In this huge moral vortex, her husband and wife were both ordinary people, how could they be above the ordinary?


    Could it be that he really needed to become Wang Gui''s wife, making him look miserable and annoying?


    A concubine child! Her wife was virtuous and virtuous!


    Since he could not be a true ''wife and virtue'', why should he bother seizing a position that did not belong to him? It would be better to end everything at the best time!


    Even if Pengju did not agree with it, what about Zhao Deji? Once there was one, there would be a second time! How could he just leave it at that? The "worry" of Sis GaoSi''s closest friends even came true!


    He left once and returned! And then, during the next cycle of reincarnation, he would leave again, over and over again?


    How many times could a woman endure such torture?


    Lu Da was about to persuade her again, but her expression was extremely resolute: "Big Brother Lu, I don''t want to experience another round of pain. My life here is peaceful, I will never go back with Pengju! Tell him not to waste any more time! "


    There were many pains in her heart and she had never been willing to tell anyone else, not even the King Qin. Because of her entangled past, she was not willing to reveal anything in front of him, and was not afraid of his ridicule or schadenfreude. On the contrary, she was afraid of him not laughing at her, and instead taking the opportunity to breed other unrealistic fantasies and hopes. Only Lu Da, who was like a friend and also like his father and brother, could feel pain and worry without a care in the world.


    After Lu Da heard her words, in the end, he was still a monk. Everything was by fate, and there was no emphasis on "forcing". Seeing that she was not willing to see Yue Pengju, he did not force her, but only said: "Sis, Pengju''s eye disease is really powerful ¡­"


    She was stunned. When he went up the mountain, he could faintly see that his eyes were covered in white silk.


    In the end, she was still worried. She asked in a low voice, "Is he blind?"


    "I can''t say for sure. I''ll just apply the herbs I collected for him." "He did not care about his eyesight and continued to hurry on his way. The strong light shone on him, and he was covered in dust, so it became more and more serious ¡­"


    Hua Rong knew that Lu Da did not know how to exaggerate, his husband''s eyesight was truly sharp. He was at the prime of his life, full of awe and awe. If his eyes were blind, wouldn''t that be a fatal blow to him? If he hadn''t run away from home, how could he have stayed up all night and hurried on his journey without being able to recover?


    She was even more anxious in her heart, she wanted to immediately rush out and see what it was like, to personally serve him, but she was still ruthless. She clenched her teeth and endured it, "If that''s the case, Big Brother Lu might as well tell him to go down the mountain and find a famous doctor, there''s no need to waste time here."


    "Sis, it hasn''t been easy for the two of you. Don''t be too impulsive."


    "Big Brother Lu, I am not being impulsive. I am really tired of my long running military career. I like living quietly. If you don''t like me here, I can go somewhere else. "


    Lu Da sighed, "Sis, you know that is not what I meant. Even if you cannot stay here, my hometown still has two hundred mu of land, and you can still go, why can''t you stay? "


    This was originally a place Zhao Deji wanted to take in lateral consort before, so Lu Da had already planned this out for her. He hadn''t thought that after a few years, he would actually come this far again. [What is the point of this? Where is my good man?] There was always no other way! She could not help but feel sorrowful and angry. With a harden heart, he said resolutely, "Thank you, Big Brother Lu, I would rather live alone in your hometown! I won''t see Pengju, tell him to go! "


    Seeing that her heart was determined, Lu Da could no longer persuade her, and could only leave.


    The sky turned dark bit by bit. The wind blew in through the open window, lifting up a few yellow leaves. It was only then that Hua Rong realized the autumn had arrived. She stood by the window and looked at the leaves of the towering trees outside. Slowly, they would turn yellow and fall down. The mystery of nature is that when flowers bloom, leaves fall, and the next year sprouts, but what about humans? A man withering away, how could he be a man withering away in one year?


    She slowly stood where she was. The autumn wind was blowing and her heart was slowly chilled. The bottom of the window was still covered with golden leaf s, which were all thrown to the ground when they were feeling stuffy. She had previously proposed to give Lu Da the money needed to pay for the gold, but Lu Da resolutely stopped her, saying that there was no need. What was even more puzzling was that, how could Peng Ju let Li Qiaoniang marry Gao Lin right away? Exactly what sort of method did he use? Even if he were to break his head, she still wouldn''t be able to figure out. Why did things change so greatly? What had Peng Gao hidden from him that he was not willing to speak openly? "Penga." "I ¡­" Could it be that he found out that he had left, so he had no choice but to do this?


    The more she thought about it, the more depressed she became. What if she didn''t leave? If he didn''t leave, then he would take a concubine?


    The personal guard followed Lu Da''s instructions and started to boil the medicine for curing the eye disease. The other medicine was for external application. Yue Pengju anxiously waited to see his wife, but refused to apply the ointment first, afraid that he would be unable to see her with his eyes blindfolded.


    He impatiently paced back and forth at the door. It was quiet in the meditation room, and the little monks who had wandered here because of the war were there to make a living and escape the years of war. They were just making a living. As Hua Rong was a woman, it would eventually be inconvenient for her to stay here. Even the open-minded and open Lu Da would only occasionally give her pointers on archery and martial arts. Normally, she would only be greeting the young monks by nodding his head when he met them. Now, after the three of them saw that Yue Pengju was here and knew of the people, they all went up to greet him, asking him about the things that happened in the outside world. All of them were very happy.


    But today, Yue Pengju was not in the mood to chat with them, he just responded perfunctorily. When he saw Lu Da coming, he immediately went to greet him and asked: "Big Brother Lu, is Sister Shi Qi alright?"


    Lu Da waved his hand, and the young monks withdrew. Seeing Yue Pengju''s face filled with anticipation, they said: "Pengju, you settle down first. Sis is still angry."


    Yue Pengju was very disappointed, but also worried, and anxiously said: "I''ll go take a look myself, Sister Shi Qi will definitely meet me."


    Lu Da muttered to himself. He and the two of them had a deep relationship, he hoped that the two of them could get along and not break up.


    Yue Pengju was so happy that he did not care about the sickness in his eyes. He took off the white silk covering his face and ran out of the room, heading straight to West Wing.


    Even though he had come to the Donglin Temple once, he had never been there before. When they got closer, they realized that it might be a rule of etiquette. The West Wing had a large door and a tall wall that was completely separated from the Buddhist Mansion, sealing it completely. It was obviously to protect the female members of the family from being disturbed.


    The door was tightly shut. One could not see what was going on inside from the outside. They could only see a tall tree with a canopy of at least four to five Zhang. It was like a large round umbrella that completely covered the surrounding area.


    Excited, he pulled on the bronze bracelet on the door and shouted, "Sister Shi Qi, Sister Shi Qi ¡­"

 C324 determination to divorce

    There was no sound.


    He shook it violently, but nothing happened. After a long while, when he heard the footsteps, he suddenly turned around in joy. It was Lu Da.


    Yue Pengju knew that his wife was hiding from him, but he could not do anything. Plus, after ripping off the white silk, his eyes hurt so much that he had to turn back.


    At Yue Pengju''s request, Lu Da arranged for him to stay in the same room as the couple the last time. Yue Pengju''s heart was heavy, but he could not open his eyes. When there was intense pain, the corners of his eyes twitched, as if someone had used a small hatchet to smash his head. He had always been strong and strong, never sick and never sick. But now, for the first time, he experienced the torment of sickness and pain, and the pain was unbearable. However, his wife did not understand, and they could not even meet each other in such a short time.


    One of his personal guards put some eye medicine on him, and he drank a bowl of the medicinal herbs that had been cooked. His eyes were blindfolded, so he could only lie on the bed. But how could he lie down? The janissaries were standing guard outside. When they heard the news, they thought that their wife had changed her mind and happily called out "Sister Shi Qi" every time, only then did they realize that they were all disappointed.


    It wasn''t long before dusk arrived, he couldn''t stay any longer, as he rolled over and was about to get off the bed, he saw Lu Da personally bringing him food. A big bowl of white rice, three big bowls of stir-fried wild dishes, a big bowl of Red Braised Mountain Chicken, and a large bowl of chicken soup. Lu Da laughed heartily: "Good kid, quickly come and taste this mountain La flavor. Even if you do what you want, you won''t be able to eat anything good."


    Yue Pengju took a whiff of the fragrance and was delighted in his heart. Lu Da normally only stewed a few wild dogs, how would he be able to cook such a dish? It must have been his wife. His wife worried about his illness and worried that her body wouldn''t be able to handle it, so she did it for him.


    He was overjoyed. He called two of his personal guards over and sat down to eat. The pheasant was very plump, with fragrant wild artemisia selengensis and wild onions that only grew on the mountain added on top of it. It also had a unique flavor. He was inwardly overjoyed. After eating a full five bowls of rice in one go, he laughed and said, "Big Brother Lu, I will come to your place to eat and drink a lot. Don''t ruin the temple for me."


    "Haha, just eat. In these two years, Sprinkler and the young monks have rented the surrounding hundreds of acres of wasteland to the nearby villagers to cultivate, and the young monks have also grown some vegetables normally. Especially this year, the army cannot disturb us, and the harvest is plentiful.


    "Thank you, Big Brother Lu."


    The two of them talked for a bit. It was late in the night, and Lu Da was about to leave when Yue Pengju stood up again: "I''ll go see Sister Shi Qi again."


    "Pengju, she doesn''t want to see you. You should talk about it in a few days."


    Yue Pengju stood in silence on the spot, and could only give up.


    After Lu Da left, he still couldn''t help but think that it was better to be separated than to be married. He had missed her every night these past few days, so how could he be willing to not see her even at such a close distance? He once again came to the West Wing. The door was still closed. In the night wind, one could only hear the rustling of leaves.


    "Sister Shi Qi, Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    There was no response.


    As the moonlight slowly climbed up the treetops, the autumn insects began to whisper. He silently stood at the door. For the first time, he was flustered, like a youth in his first love. He helplessly watched as the girl became angry, but he had no idea what was wrong with him.


    The first time he and Hua Rong met each other, they were already extremely close. When they were young, they were close family that supported each other. When they became adults, emotions would naturally develop between them. It was as if she didn''t need any external help. She naturally belonged to herself. Even though they had gathered and separated, even dying, every single time was caused by external factors, so it was definitely not a problem with the relationship between the two of them. Perhaps everything had happened too smoothly. He had never thought that there would be a day when there would be any awkwardness between the two of them. In his consciousness, they were all connected. He had absolute trust and reliance in them. His every action, even if it was just a look, his wife would understand and understand.


    He had originally thought that once he came to Donglin Temple and saw his wife, the misunderstanding would be resolved and the couple would get back on good terms. However, his wife was unwilling to see him at all.


    Suddenly, he couldn''t help but panic as he thought of the letter his wife left him. Could it be that his wife really wanted to divorce him? Why is that? This was the first time he truly felt like he was about to lose something. He couldn''t help but pull on the Brass Ring forcefully and call out to her, "Sister Shi Qi, Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    He did not know how many hundreds of words had been shouted out. The moon had already fully fallen on the treetops, shining on his body. He stood until his legs were weak, unwilling to leave.


    At this time, Hua Rong was standing behind the door. Outside, her husband''s voice called out. For a moment, she even wanted to rush out, but she resisted.


    "Sister Shi Qi, Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    This shout became weaker and weaker. She could no longer hold it in and slowly opened her mouth. "Peng Jian, you can go back now ¡­"


    Yue Pengju heard his clearly, but did not care about what she said. He was so happy that he almost jumped: "Sister Shi Qi, open the door! Open it, I want to see you ¡­"


    She slightly raised her voice: "Pengju, you go back! I won''t see you again. "


    He anxiously and fearfully said: "Big Sister Shi Qi, I have never taken in a concubine. Li Qiaoniang, she has married Gao Lin ¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Sister Shi Qi, there won''t be any more problems between us ¡­"


    "There''s a problem! Penga, I''ve told you before, I''m under too much pressure, I can''t give birth to any children, everyone is trying to persuade you to take in a concubine. Since the Emperor can reward you once, he can naturally reward you twice, three times ¡­ We are still young, and nothing matters, but what about when we are old? What about old age? I can''t do what the world calls virtuous, and I can''t bear to be accused of it. Rather than that, he might as well make a decision as soon as possible! Peng Ju, I''ve already decided to divorce you ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju was startled and angry, he only thought that his wife was angry for a moment, but who would have thought that the reason he came looking for her without caring about his eyesight was actually because she wanted to divorce him!


    He lowered his voice: "Sister Shi Qi, what did I do wrong? You actually want to divorce me! "


    "Because I''m tired of that kind of heavy moral censure. I can''t stand it!"


    "Just because of this? Are you going to live with me or someone else? I once swore an oath in the Golden Hall that I wouldn''t marry my second wife, so how could I let you down? "


    "Penga, you are in a high position now, so it is only natural that your subordinates are flattering you. There are many things that you cannot understand. It''s not that you have let me down, but that I feel ashamed of myself! "


    "Sister Shi Qi, you actually said such a thing! "You really disappoint me!"


    "If we continue to be together, I will be even more disappointed in the future. Peng Ju, you don''t have to waste time here, I will definitely not go back with you. "


    "I don''t understand! Sister Shi Qi, I don''t understand at all why the two of us became like this! "


    "Ever since we entered the courtyard, that''s how things are between us ¡­" Ever since Li Qiaoniang had appeared, she had been out in the open, day after day, avoiding the women who suddenly appeared in her family. Who said that she had never been angry before? She suddenly felt anger in her heart, and it was an incomparable rage. "Pengju, there are some things that you have never communicated with me before. "What is it, you''re not willing to tell me either ¡­"


    He retorted loudly, "Sister Shi Qi, are you sure you did not do anything wrong? You are obviously jealous of Li Qiaoniang, so you never return home. Every time I return, I don''t even see your shadow. What business do you have that you can''t communicate with me first? " The more he spoke, the angrier he got. "You''ve been trying to escape ¡­"


    "You''re the one who should not communicate with me!"


    "You''re obviously jealous, but you still want to make a ''magnanimous'' gesture. I already knew that! The more you try to persuade me to take you in as a concubine, the more disgusted I am with your intransigence. You clearly saw the Golden Hall vow not to let you down, why are you still so hypocritical? You are the closest person to me, and I really don''t want to see you like this, so I''m also very angry! I won''t tell you the situation. Firstly, Li Qiaoniang isn''t easy to deal with, and secondly, I''m curious to see what will happen to you! "After I realized that there was a problem, I didn''t try to avoid it. Instead, I wanted to completely solve the problem so that you would have your suspicions dispelled ¡­" "I have already considered all the possible scenarios, but I never expected that my wife would actually run away from home!" I thought that once Li Qiaoniang''s matter was resolved, there would be no more obstacles between us. I always thought that no matter what decision I make, no matter what actions I take, you will definitely trust and support me! But what about you? "You actually ignored everything and left without saying anything ¡­"


    Hua Rong was speechless.


    "Sister Shi Qi, you keep saying that you are afraid of other people''s opinions and eyes. But have you ever thought about how I feel? How many difficulties have we experienced together? Is my character not good enough for you to believe? Is it our business or an outsider''s matter to have children or not to have children? To think that you would disregard my wishes, and do everything possible to consider the looks of others, wouldn''t that be reversing the course of events? "


    Moonlight scattered all over Hua Rong''s body. The moon shone brightly against the multicolored arrow cluster that she was carrying on her back. The feathers on her body emitted a slow and gentle light. For a long moment, both ends of the door were silent.


    "Sister Shi Qi! If there''s any problem, you have to talk to me face to face. You can''t avoid me like this! "


    Hua Rong raised her voice. "I don''t want to talk about anything."


    Yue Pengju raised his voice, "You are like this, always trying to escape. How did you become like this? All day long, I''ve been preoccupied with some trivial ideas... "


    Hua Rong was also angry: "You are a great hero, of course you have no time to think about these vulgar things. "I am an ordinary woman, a mediocre, ordinary woman. If you don''t like it, then you can leave. It''s not like I''ve invited you here ¡­"


    However, Yue Pengju was unable to refute him. He could only pull on Brass Ring again, out of anger.


    After a long period of suffering, Hua Rong hatefully said: "When have you ever considered my feelings before? I think you just like Li Qiaoniang. Why don''t you just marry her? and let Gao Lin have it, hypocritically ¡­ "


    "Don''t you know that Li Qiaoniang was sent by the Emperor? How could it be so easy to deal with? "


    "You are an excuse! She served you every day and took care of your eye ailments, yet you didn''t have the slightest bit of interest in her? "I think you just fell for her ¡­"


    Yue Pengju was so angry that he could not speak. After a long while, he finally said hatefully: "You still have the nerve to say that, you are my wife, I had an eye attack for so long yet you didn''t care about me ¡­"


    "What does it matter if I care about you whether I care or not if there are other women? "Hmph ¡­"


    "Sister Shi Qi, you really are unreasonable!"


    "Do you know that I am unreasonable? "So, you don''t need to waste your time. Go down the mountain quickly, I won''t say a single word to you anymore!"


    "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    Whatever he said, there was no more response, no more arguments.


    He sat down on the floor and stared blankly for a long time before returning to his room hatefully. Two guards welcomed him, "Yue Xiang Gong, it''s late and time to rest ¡­"

 C325 Explain clearly

    He waved them off and lay down on the bed in his clothes, angry and angry. Never in his life had he experienced such trivial matters and had quarrelled with his wife like a couple. He thought that after meeting his wife and explaining everything to her, everything would melt in an instant. Unexpectedly, a woman''s heart was far more complicated than he had imagined.


    Only now did he realize that managing a family was actually more complicated than fighting a war. Since the beginning, he had never spent too much time and effort on this. Now that the danger had arrived, he was simply overwhelmed by anxiety and didn''t know what to do.


    After two consecutive days, Hua Rong was no longer willing to see him, and even refused to talk to him through the door. It was as if she had evaporated, and completely disappeared without a trace. He asked Lu Da, and even Lu Da did not know where he had gone to. The Donglin Temple didn''t say that she was big or that she was small, but how could Hua Rong so easily see her when she was roaming all over the mountains and plains? Furthermore, his eyes were in a semi-blind state, making him even more powerless. Although there were still dishes and meat for the past two days'' worth of food, it had a new taste. He was able to tell with a single try that it was not her wife''s cooking. Instead, it was the little monks who had cooked it. This made him even more ignorant.


    The autumn sunlight was no longer as glaring as it had been before. In the evening, Yue Pengju no longer listened to the persuasion of the personal guards. He got up from his bed and went to wait beside the West Wing.


    It was a house built on a slope. Peanut trees lined both sides of the road, and the vast grass was starting to turn slightly yellow. There were a few gold little chrysanthemums and pink little wildflowers, blooming brilliantly.


    Yue Pengju''s eyes were covered by a veil. Although it was not clear, but he could smell the fragrance of all sorts of wild flowers. He casually sat down on the grass and fumbled with it, following the smell, he pulled out a bunch of wild flowers and held them in his hands.


    He laid down with his eyes closed, and all he could think about was the beautiful feelings they had in the past. From fleeing on the island to meeting each other after many years of leaving Zu Jia Village, she had suffered through a lot, came all the way to the army camp to find him, and softly said, "Pengju, accompany me tonight." To the life and death encounter at the sea, they had even gone into seclusion for the two Oolong Town s after her injury. Even in this Donglin Temple, the husband and wife spent three days in peace together ¡­ Life and death, the two of them had no grudges between them, their love was stronger than Jin Jian''s.


    He missed her more because he couldn''t see her, but he was also shocked. All these years, his wife had fought alongside him in battles without any complaints. She also had to suffer the most unspeakable pain from a woman. Just as King Qin had said, what good days did she have? Even if she ran away from home, she would only be able to take fifty cents and a few old clothes with her. Regardless of whether it was the King Qin''s ten years of pursuit, Zhao Deji''s coercion, enticement or even Jin Wushu''s cruel torture, none of them were able to change her mind.


    Originally, love can resist great storms and great waves, can endure life and death trials, but easily by the mundane trivia, little by little. This kind of wear and tear, yet water drop through stone, and by the time he found out, it was already full of holes, unable to heal.


    He was ashamed and frightened. He felt sorry for his wife''s hardships and was also afraid that she would really divorce him. For a moment, he was at a loss, like a young man who had just fallen in love.


    He sat down for a while and lay down again, anxious to talk to his wife instead of arguing. The more he thought about it, the more terrified he became. Unable to sit still any longer, he jumped up and took the bouquet of flowers. He then went to shake the tightly shut copper lock, "Sister Shi Qi, Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    This time, there was a quick response. An extremely calm voice came from inside the door: "Peng Gao, I''m here."


    He was overjoyed, "Sister Shi Qi, after you left, I wasn''t used to it. I missed you everyday."


    "¡­"


    "Sister Shi Qi, open the door, we will have a good talk. "In the past, I really didn''t do well enough. No, it was really bad. I made you suffer a lot ¡­"


    "No, Pengju, you''re very good. "I was petty."


    He was both sincere and anxious. "Sister Shi Qi, open the door first.


    Her voice was still extremely calm, as if she had gone through two days of careful deliberation. She was no longer acting on impulse. I''ve thought it over. It''s all my fault. Also, Zhao Deji has his doubts about you, he will not let this go easily. If we are together, he will destroy us once more, and there will be nothing he can do. Moreover, after running around for so many years, I feel extremely tired. I don''t want to continue my wandering military career.


    "Sister Shi Qi, I didn''t do well, that''s why I disappointed you ¡­"


    "Peng Ju, you''re not in the wrong ¡­" She fought back tears. What''s wrong with Peng Ju? Actually, no! He''s always been fine. Many times they had helped each other through life and death. Merely the Oolong Town''s year of seclusion was boring and dangerous, and when he accompanied his heavily injured body without abandoning anyone, how many men were able to do it?


    Yue Pengju was speechless when he heard her. His voice was choked with emotions as he said anxiously, "Big Sister Shi Qi, open the door first. I''ve been missing you every night for the past few days ¡­"


    Tears welled up in her eyes. After a while, she resolutely said, "Pengju, let''s get a divorce!"


    Yue Pengju''s heart trembled! When he heard his wife say this with such seriousness as if she had been beaten up, he did not know how to react.


    "Pengju, your eyes have not recovered yet. You shouldn''t waste any time here, right? Go down the mountain and look for a famous doctor. "I won''t go down the mountain. There are many good women in this world who will suit you well. Pengju, don''t think about me like that. Go down the mountain."


    Yue Pengju stood in his original position, suddenly hearing a sound, and subconsciously reached out and caught an item. It was Hua Rong who shot it out using an arrow.


    "Pengju, this is a letter of divorce that I wrote beforehand. In the future, let''s get married again. Peng Ju, since you''re so good, there''s bound to be a girl that''s ten thousand times better than me that is compatible with you. A good person gets a good reward. You will definitely get more children and more blessings. I don''t believe that the heavens are really blind ¡­ "


    With a few "shua shua" sounds, he did not even look at it. Under the moonlight, he tore the book into pieces.


    After hearing the furious ripping sound, Hua Rong could no longer continue.


    Yue Pengju slowly spoke out, "Sister Shi Qi, do you still remember the Huaiyang''s massacre?"


    She was stunned, not knowing why he had brought this up at this moment.


    "The Fourth Prince searched the mountain and picked up the Emperor, chasing him from the Ying Tian all the way to Hangzhou. The Da Song soldiers were unable to defend at all. With just five thousand troops, Ye Lvwuma had actually slaughtered two Huaiyang s at the same time. At that time, the defending forces of both Huaiyang s numbered over twenty thousand. Twenty thousand troops and hundreds of thousands of civilians were wantonly massacred and abused by five thousand people! That time, when you and the emperor boarded a ship and fled, I chased them to the seaside and saw many wooden figures littering the ground ¡­ Sister Shi Qi, do you know what this is? "


    She still did not make a sound.


    "These wooden puppets were the ancestral tablets of the ancestors of the Da Song, and some of them were even wooden spirit tablets of the Taizu. I personally saw the puppet statue of the Taizu. The Taizu was cultured and wise, and was a hero of his generation, who had founded my dynasty for hundreds of years. Future generations were as numerous as the clouds, and the Zhao royal family were bustling with people. Just like the Supreme Emperor, he had 20 sons and 20 daughters. But, where was he now? Where are his children? "


    Hua Rong suddenly thought of Li Yian''s words, "To be born a hero, to die a ghost". In one night, the prosperous Da Song, like a ruined building that fell to the ground, collapsed with a ''hualala'' sound. Even a dignified emperor had been reduced to a prisoner, and princesses entered the "laundry". How many men protected national security?


    "From that moment on, I began to view the secular world lightly. So what if they were children? So what if he couldn''t have children? Life was short and bitter, life was uncertain. To be able to live happily with one''s beloved was a good thing. It will be even better if we can expel the captives and restore the mountains and rivers. Sis Shi Qi, even if others say so, how many times have I been brooding over this matter? "


    Hua Rong was completely unable to agree to a single word at this time, and could only remain silent.


    He suddenly felt ashamed in his heart. It was a shame that was not as moral as others. She and Li Yian were on good terms at first sight, and felt that in this world, the only woman who could be his soulmate was this extraordinary woman. Little did he know that he was not her, Yue Pengju was her confidant! Only someone like Yue Pengju was worthy of being compared on the same level as the Imigenol!


    Outside the door, it was completely silent.


    Yue Pengju no longer spoke, as though he had nothing to say, and no longer wanted to say anything.


    After a long while, Hua Rong finally spoke out slowly: "Pengju, I want to live a peaceful life for a few years. I don''t care about the invasion of some Golden Army, I don''t care about comforting my family, I don''t care about everything else, I only care about myself! Go! This is where our destiny ends! " Furthermore, she did not want to work for Zhao Deji anymore. Because of Li Qiaoniang''s matter, she already had a very deep grudge against him. She felt that this person was simply a despicable person who went against her words and turned everything around with a flip of his hand.


    When Yue Pengju heard his wife''s words, he felt pain in his heart. He actually understood that his wife was a stubborn and stubborn person. Once she made a decision, even ten bulls wouldn''t be able to pull her back. Yue Pengju slowly answered. It was extremely quick and decisive, "Alright, Sister Shi Qi. Since you insist on breaking up, I won''t force you. All these years, you''ve suffered and suffered with me and you''ve never lived a good life. You have the right to live the life you want. "


    This was also his habit, a military habit. At a crucial moment, he would not be ambiguous, and he would not drag his feet. Hua Rong was clear of this, but her heart was filled with intense pain, as if her life had reached a dead end.


    She forced herself to calm down. This was the result she wanted, wasn''t it? If he was tired, he would rest. He needed to rest, not run around. What did the world have to do with him?


    Her voice was abnormally calm, "Pengju, you may leave the mountain."


    "I will go down the mountain tomorrow! However, before this, I only had one request. "


    "What request?"


    "I have something to give you face to face. Since I''ve given it to you, I won''t wait until tomorrow. I''ll leave immediately!"


    Hua Rong was quiet for a moment, the moonlight shining on her body was calm and clear. After a while, she stretched out her hand and placed it on the bolt, trembling slightly. Finally, she slowly pulled open the latch. The heavy door creaked open slowly.

 C326 Punishment

    The night was as cold as water and the moonlight flowed.


    Yue Pengju ripped off the blindfold on his eyes. Separated by a tall threshold, her wife was dressed in cloth. The silver moonlight surrounded her colorful feathered arrow cluster, soft and clear like mercury.


    He suddenly stretched out his hand and a flash appeared in front of Hua Rong. A sweet smell came from his nose and it was a bunch of wild flowers, which covered her face completely, "Sister Shi Qi, this is for you!"


    Before she had the time to speak, she was already tightly hugged by a pair of powerful arms. His gentle voice came to her ears, "Sister Shi Qi, I really miss you ¡­"


    She held the wild flowers that he had forcefully stuffed into her hands and rubbed them against his chest. She was afraid that she would crush them and be unable to struggle. Her voice choked with sobs. "You have given me your things. You can leave now ¡­"


    He did not say a word. He used some strength in his hands and suddenly lifted her up. Her feet left the ground as she cried out in alarm, "Pengju, what are you doing? Put me down ¡­"


    He turned a deaf ear and quickly hugged her. As soon as he closed the door, he turned to where the lights were on ¡ª her house, with its lights on and its orange peas, like a light on the night.


    He could not really see the light, he could not really see it, but he could see the outline of it. He held his wife in his arms, and as soon as he entered the room, he smelled something special ¡ª the clean, sweet scent of his wife. The room was filled with the gentleness of a woman, not the empty, lonely smell of the cabin he lived in.


    Hua Rong struggled out forcefully, escaping from his embrace. Her heart was beating rapidly as she gasped for breath, as she said angrily: "Pengju, what are you doing? "You go out ¡­" Seeing that Yue Pengju did not move, she reached out to push him, and he pulled her hand, she said angrily: "Fine, if you don''t leave, I''ll go ¡­"


    She spoke while struggling fiercely. Yue Pengju''s gaze could not bear the light and turned dark. He covered his eyes and felt a sharp pain. Hua Rong angrily walked out: "Okay, if you want to stay, I will let you have this place." She ran out quickly and heard him shout behind her, "Sister Shi Qi!"


    She did not budge, and just as she was about to run out of the door, his voice was faint like a child who had just been wronged, "Elder sister ¡­ "My eyes hurt so much ¡­"


    This "sister" touched the softest feeling in her heart. It was filled with the deepest emotion, the most beautiful and gentle feeling of the past. He and he had a deeper bond than husband and wife, and a deeper bond than brother and sister. The combination of family love and love had already sunk deep into his bones. How could it be dispelled with just a few words?


    In the past when he was in Tan Zhou, he could still claim that Li Qiaoniang took care of him, but now? Who could take care of him now? She suddenly turned her head and saw that at the door of the hut, Yue Pengju was squatting down and covering his eyes, looking extremely miserable. She hurriedly ran back to help him up. She anxiously asked, "Pengju, what''s wrong?"


    "My eyes are sore, it hurts so much ¡­"


    Under the light, she saw that there was a thin layer of sweat on his forehead, and his brows were knitted together. It was obvious that he was in extreme pain, so she quickly helped him up and laid on her bed. As his body touched the bed, Yue Pengju heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she was about to turn around, his hands were tightly clenched, and he said in a weak voice, "Sister Shi Qi, don''t go ¡­"


    She brushed his hand away. "Let me apply your eye ¡­"


    He hesitated for a moment before letting go. Although his eyes were closed, he turned his body to face her direction and listened attentively to her footsteps. Hua Rong was not in the mood to see his actions. She swiftly went to the Desk in the corner to lift the lid. She quickly carried it over, washed her hands, grabbed the medicine and carefully applied it to him. As the herbs entered his eyes, it became cool and refreshing. Yue Pengju laid there quietly without moving, with a smile on his lips. The hands that had applied the medicine for him were so gentle and smooth that they brushed the corners of her brows and eyes. How could two of her personal guards be able to compare to such care? In this world, no one could compare to him. Moreover, there was already a medicinal paste prepared in her room, so it was obvious that she was worried about him every day.


    This made his heart feel as if a flower had bloomed inside his heart. He really wanted to loudly sing, , but he didn''t dare open his mouth. He could only bitterly restrain the urge to laugh.


    Hua Rong was busy taking care of him, how could she have noticed his expression? Finally, she found a clean white cloth and wrapped it around the back of his head. She tied it carefully and cleaned it before finally letting out a sigh of relief.


    Lights flashed, and when she looked at him closely, she realized that her husband was unshaven and his face was haggard. He must have been worried about her after all that had happened these past few days.


    In the end, she still loved and missed him. Seeing him so haggard, she felt very sad. She could not help but reach out her hand and gently stroke his cheek. He coughed once, and Hua Rong regained her senses. Her face was flushed red, but she was glad that he could not see her expression, and anxiously retracted his hand.


    She wanted to get up and struggle, but her body seemed to be firmly fixed in place. One of his hands had been quietly holding onto one of her clothes the entire time. She was slightly annoyed, looking at the bunch of wild flowers she threw to the side, and then looking at the faint smile on the corner of his mouth, only then did she realize that she had been tricked, this guy, trying to coax her to open the door using all sorts of methods, he actually didn''t "send the thing and leave", but made up his mind, "hold on until you leave"!


    He could not hold back, he was just like that, using ''tactics'' to deal with me!


    Who is it that is so cunning? Damn it!


    "You are a dignified Yue Pengju, you don''t keep your promises. You clearly promised to give me something and leave."


    "How could I not?"


    "Then why aren''t you leaving?"


    "You haven''t taken anything yet."


    "I''m taking it, you go ¡­" She reached for a wild flower and brushed it against his face.


    "This isn''t the thing I want to give you!"


    "Huh?"


    His expression was crafty, and he was extremely pleased: "Sister Shi Qi, I gave myself to you, but you still didn''t accept it, how could I leave?"


    If he didn''t accept it, then he would just wait there and not leave. If he did accept it, then he would have to follow him. What a good idea!


    Hua Rong was so angry that she couldn''t say a word.


    She struggled again, but he couldn''t see it, but he still held onto her lapel tightly. He smiled, his expression carrying a bit of grievance, and muttered: "Big Sister Shi Qi, these past few days, I''ve been missing you a lot, have you missed me?"


    "Humph!" "No!"


    "Sister Shi Qi, my eyes are hurting ¡­"


    "If your eyes are hurting, then rest well. Don''t waste your breath."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Don''t worry about me ¡­" As she spoke, she struggled to get up. Before the word "I" could finish, he stretched out his hands, causing her to weaken and fall into his embrace. She was angry, and was about to curse at him, but her mouth was sealed, unable to utter a single word.


    At some point, her body had gone completely limp, and she had even forgotten to get angry. It was like the beginning of a new marriage, she had no idea what to do, her mind was blank. Especially Yue Pengju, who was in his prime right at the moment. He had been separated from his wife for a long time, and their relationship had long been burning hot, now that they were in each other''s arms, how could he be willing to just kiss?


    The moment his lips left, Hua Rong slowly caught her breath, her mind becoming clearer, she anxiously used her hand to press against his chest, then struggled to get up and left. How could Yue Pengju let her go? He bent his hand and called out to her gently, "Sister Shi Qi, Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    On the bed and pillow, there was a familiar smell unique to his wife. The gentle and charming scent of a woman was like aphrodisiac, instantly igniting the flames lurking in his body like a ferocious tiger. He felt like his entire body was on fire, and the more he kissed, the more thirsty he became. Hua Rong was hugged by him, and her gentle cry gradually turned into a coiled up seal, trapping her angry red lips once again. She was once again unable to move, and her entire body was once again filled with his strong and forceful aura. He simply flipped himself over and hugged his wife with all his might, completely taking control of this entangling scene ¡­


    By now, Hua Rong had already completely forgotten about her "break up", "fighting spirit", and all sorts of unpleasant things. She collapsed into his arms, letting her have her way.


    Like the thunder in September, the storm in early autumn, the passion in the house lingered on without end, without end, and even the moon outside the door was frightened to the point of hastily turning its body, as if it didn''t dare to take another look at the burning flames, and it hid behind the treetops in embarrassment.


    It was only after a long time that the two of them stopped to catch their breath. However, their bodies were still stuck together as they tightly embraced each other. Both of them were sweating profusely, as if they had just been fished out of water.


    He smiled faintly as he stroked the soft, sweaty hair by his side and her soft face. He was as gentle as water as he said, "Sister Shi Qi, I only like you, and only like you alone for my entire life. We will not be separated for the rest of our lives ¡­"


    She laid softly in his arms, pressed against his chest. It was warm, wide, without any strength in her body. However, she was completely relaxed and joyful. She was extremely comfortable. She curled up slightly and was still twitching slightly.


    "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    "Mm ¡­"


    "Don''t ever mention about breaking up with me again, and don''t ever mention it again! These days, you''ve caused me to worry to death. "


    She said nothing, only closed her eyes and leaned into his arms.


    He held her shoulders tightly and stroked her messy hair, listening to her silence. His hand rested on her eyelid, and he felt her long eyelashes fan into his palm like a fan, causing him to itch. He got closer to her, and while she wasn''t paying attention, he gently bit her ear.


    She was shocked by the sudden attack. She struggled gently but he kept her in place as he bit her tighter: "Sister Shi Qi, you are not allowed to leave me! Do you hear me? "


    She was so mesmerized by this "punishment" that she could only involuntarily let out an "En".


    When he heard this, he slowly let go of her and put his hand on her lips. He said softly, "You are not allowed to trust me anymore, you are not allowed to get angry easily, and you are not allowed to run away from home! "If you have anything to say, you must say it clearly in front of me ¡­"


    She was nestled in his arms. At this moment, she had completely lost her ability to distinguish between right and wrong. Whatever he said would be the same. She could only nod, replying with a "hmm" as if she was hypnotized by a spell. His body and mind were still warm, as if he was in the clouds. Such a complete relaxation had completely swept away all the unhappiness she felt. She did not open her mouth, nor did she open her eyes. She was tired and could not open them. She slept soundly in his embrace.


    It was only until she was breathing softly that Yue Pengju reached out his hand and extinguished the light with satisfaction. The entire room was dark, and after a while, he could vaguely feel the moonlight shining in through the window.

 C327 Pleasure

    He smiled in the dark, hugging the soft body tightly in his arms. His big hands habitually covered her body again, hot and warm, breathing in the soft smell he hadn''t tasted in a long time, the smell of her habits.


    "Sister Shi Qi, I like you so much, how could I like anyone else? "No, never again!"


    She was still breathing calmly and sleeping soundly. Only then did he completely relax and fall into a deep sleep.


    During this night, he did not think about anything. He thought about nothing, thought about nothing, and felt at ease, carefree, and slept extremely soundly. He did not even dream about anything else. Yue Pengju was of the same mind as her. He felt a sense of accomplishment over defeating the water army of Dong Ting City, as if he had obtained the victory of an arduous battle. The moment he fell asleep, he also felt sweet and comfortable.


    When she woke up, it was already late in the morning. Hua Rong opened his eyes and looked at her chest quietly. Her gaze slowly moved upwards and saw his eyes that were still tied up.


    She blushed and quietly removed her hand from his chest. She moved, and as she did so, he extended one of his hands and grabbed her soft hands, pressing it against his chest and holding it firmly. One of his large hands was still habitually resting on his favorite spot, boiling hot!


    It turned out that he had long since awoken!


    Hua Rong scoffed slightly. Her cheeks were bright red, and she didn''t know what to say. She closed her eyes again, so she could hear his powerful heartbeat.


    Yue Pengju did not say anything as he enjoyed this rare moment of peace.


    How long had it been since the two of them had been so relaxed?


    After a long while, she slowly turned around and was about to get up. He held her tightly in his arms and gently said, "Sister Shi Qi, accompany me ¡­"


    Her voice was very soft, "I... "I want to get up and practice archery ¡­"


    "I''m not training today, I''m resting today. We were in bed together, we haven''t been like this in a long time. "


    She gently twisted in his embrace, and he was unsure if he should get up or continue lying down. He laughed, his voice sounding very strange, "Sister Shi Qi, the more you move, the hotter I get ¡­"


    She came to her senses and blushed. Just as she was about to spit at him, he rolled over and pressed her down, "Sister Shi Qi, do you remember what you promised me last night?"


    "I don''t remember, hmph."


    "Do you really not remember?"


    His lips were pressed completely against hers, carrying a dangerous aura, and his solemn voice sounded like a big bad wolf: "Big Sis Shi Qi, you still need me to remind you? You will never leave me again! Do you remember? "


    She protested in a low voice, "Pengju ¡­"


    Her voice was unable to speak and was completely "bitten" by him. She could not utter a single word of rejection or resistance, and her breathing was taken away. Her body was burning with him as she moaned softly.


    It was no longer the moonlight from yesterday, but the autumn sun, which had lowered its temperature, was still scorching hot. The rays of light entered through the window and penetrated through the thin curtain, speckling the bodies of the two people who were intensely entangled with each other.


    Hua Rong''s hands and feet were limp and she had no strength to struggle. She also did not want to struggle.


    After a long while, he was also exhausted and his voice rustled, "Big Sister Shi Qi, it''s been a long time since I''ve felt so relaxed. Haha, it''s really good. How are you? "


    She blushed and bit her lip, exhausted and comfortable, and lay in his arms, saying nothing.


    His hand quietly went under her armpits, and she couldn''t help but giggle out loud. Only then did he move away, and laughed out loud, "Sister Shi Qi, this is the life that I want to live, I hope that I can live this way for my whole life ¡­"


    "Humph!"


    After lying down for a long time, she slowly sat up. He stretched out his hand to pull her away, "Big Sis Shi Qi, you''re not allowed to get up.


    The two crossed their fingers. There was no war, no disturbance, no unpleasantness. There was only mutual love, only the silence ¡ª what a wonderful feeling! He was just like an ordinary person, living a comfortable and pleasant life. If he wanted to sleep until he woke up naturally, then he would sleep until he woke up naturally!


    Her body began to move again, and he held her waist firmly. "We''ll just lie there!"


    "I have to change your medicine."


    "No change!" "I''m not getting up!"


    She reached out her hand and grabbed his ear, but she said softly in a slightly angry tone, "How can I get better without changing the medicine? You don''t want to see me anymore? "


    Only then did he release his hands, and happily said, "Mn, then let''s change. I haven''t seen Sister Shi Qi for a long time, I really want to take a look ¡­ "Ai, one glance isn''t enough. I have to see it every day ¡­"


    "Hmph, I must be tired of watching them!"


    "Even if I''m tired of watching, I still have to watch until I see her as an old woman. Hahaha!"


    Hua Rong tugged on his ears again before she gently let go of his ear. She draped her clothes over his shoulders and got off the bed to change the medicine again. When the herb was removed, she opened his eyes slightly and saw his wife with her long, soft hair draped over her shoulders. She wore a plain robe and had bare feet. Her rolled up sleeves revealed her white, lotus-like arms. This time, again, the heart rippled, Fang experienced "long time no see and a new marriage" ¡ª the ancients sincerely do not bully me.


    Hua Rong brought the medicine over and saw the lecherous looking man staring at him, and spat at him: "What are you looking at? "Close your eyes, you can''t see the light of day ¡­"


    "Madam, I will obey!" She smiled as she closed her eyes. Hua Rong sat beside him and carefully applied the medicine for him. Then, she went to fetch water, washed his face and hands carefully, cut his nails and complained, "Look at you, your nails haven''t even been cut. You''re all covered in filth, I really don''t know what the boss is doing, dirty, so annoying ¡­"


    In his long military career, there were many times when he lacked food or food, and the weather was cold. It was normal for him to not take a bath for ten to fifteen days. Why were there so many pretty boys in the military camp? They were all big men. Or was it because he had a wife to take care of him after he got married that he could always have hot water to wash up with, hot and delicious meals, and at night the softest and most comfortable "human stove" in the world ¡ª a wife, a home, no wife, who would have the leisure to do that?


    Hearing her sweet complaint, he reached out and wrapped his arm around her waist, "Sister Shi Qi, it''s because I can''t see with my eyes. You''ve been walking for so long and you don''t care about me, how could I have the heart to ¡­"


    He used his hands, not his eyes, to wash his face! There are many excuses.


    Hua Rong rolled her eyes and helped him put on her clothes. His hands had been hugging her waist the entire time, they were extremely sticky, and he couldn''t even stand it. Hua Rong moved inappropriately, and slapped off his hands: "You''re still shameless, hmph."


    He said seriously, "Sister Shi Qi, I can''t recover from my illness right now. I have already submitted my resignation to the imperial government to recuperate for a period of time. "I really like this place. I''ve decided to stay here for the time being ¡­" His voice became mysterious again, "If you want to stay here forever, be a guest and eat until the Big Brother Lu is defeated, hahaha ¡­"


    Hua Rong agreed straightforwardly: "Alright, Big Brother Lu will arrange a room for you anyways."


    "You can stay there for the personal guards. I''ll stay here with you."


    "AHH!"


    "Sister Shi Qi, let''s not be awkward anymore. "Before, it was all my fault. From now on, we must live a good life. We can''t have any more unpleasantness, okay?"


    At this moment, his heart was filled with joy as he lived a carefree life here with Pengju, even if it was just for three to five months.


    Outside the door, two janissaries paced up and down anxiously. The two of them, Ma Chao and Li Bin, had followed Yue Pengju for a few years. Yue Pengju''s eyes flared up, he went out to look for his wife, only to be served by the two of them along the way. On this day, they saw that the general had not come home for the whole night. It was almost noon and there was no sign of him. They were extremely anxious.


    said. "No, we have to look for Yue Xiang Gong. His eyes have not recovered from his illness ¡­"


    "Yeah, and he hasn''t had breakfast yet ¡­"


    The discussion between the two was interrupted by a loud laughter, "Don''t bother him. It''s fine if you don''t eat breakfast, but it''s not like you''re hungry. "Hahaha, it''s almost noon. All you need to do is to prepare lunch ¡­"


    Seeing that it was Lu Da, the two of them were both surprised and happy. They asked: "Elder Lu, have the Yue Xiang Gong and Madam reached an agreement?"


    "Just prepare lunch."


    Seeing him laughing loudly, the two knew that the Yue Xiang Gong had once again won a "big battle". Delighted, they immediately went to prepare lunch.


    It was noon when the crowd started to gather. From afar, they saw two people walking towards them.


    Lu Da shouted from far away: "Pengju, Sis, I''ll wait for you to have lunch, hahaha ¡­"


    The two of them were originally holding hands, but when Hua Rong blushed, she wanted to let go of her husband''s hand, but just as she let go, Yue Pengju grabbed onto her and continued to hold onto her hand.


    She whispered, "People will laugh at me."


    Yue Pengju did not think so, "Who would laugh at you? Big Brother Lu really hopes for us to reconcile. Why would I laugh at you? "


    Her protest was futile, and she was still dragged along by his husband. They were almost there when Yue Pengju let go of his hands. Hua Rong felt a little awkward, but she still laughed out loud: "Quickly, quickly, Sis, Pengju, how many good things has Sprinkler prepared, we''re about to start eating ¡­"


    Ma Chao and the others, when they saw that the Yue Xiang Gong and Madam were at peace, were naturally overjoyed. Hua Rong walked up, but when she saw that the table was full of dishes, including a few bowls of fresh vegetables, a few plates of mountain chicken and wild game, a large pot of hot dog meat soup, and a fragrant roasted rabbit, it filled their eyes with meaning. There was even a jar of wine on the table.


    Lu Da gestured for the two of them to sit down and laughed: "Pengju, you''ve finally had a good rain with Sis. Today, let''s have a good meal, I hope that Pengju''s eyes can recover soon ¡­"


    Hua Rong blushed, she pulled her hand and sat down, then said: "Thank you Big Brother Lu for taking care of me."


    "Kid, you want to go against Sprinkler? Eat. "


    His wife was meticulously taking care of him, and even though he couldn''t see her, he was able to timely eat the most delicious dishes and drink the most delicious hot soup. Furthermore, the wine that Lu Da found, was also very refreshing and delicious.


    Ma Chao and the others were surprised,, yet they were happy at the same time, and inwardly heaved a sigh of relief.


    After eating, when Lu Da saw that the two of them were back to normal, especially Yue Pengju, who looked more spirited, his eyes no longer looked as if they were going to explode at any moment. His mood was elated and he said excitedly, "Let''s go, Sprinkler will bring you to a good place."


    Hua Rong supported Yue Pengju and followed him to the back mountain of the Donglin Temple. Here, there was a gigantic and smooth stone board, both were seventy to eighty meters wide and sat on it, as if they were all sitting on top of a cliff and stretching out a natural carpet.

 C328 vomiting

    Lu Da was an exceptional person, he actually brought a pot of tea with him and poured three bamboo cups over, placing them aside.


    Looking down from this "big carpet", we can see the autumn sun, all kinds of ripe fruit, some undulating crops, harvest season, autumn wind passing the ears, the sun is warm but not scorching, autumn everything, just right.


    Yue Pengju couldn''t see it, so his sense of smell became even more sensitive. In the air, there were all kinds of autumn flowers, beautiful scents, and a faint and delicate fragrance. With his beloved wife by his side, his deep and sincere friend, a cup of green tea, and a wisp of cool breeze, he took a deep breath.


    Lu Da drank a cup of tea and laughed heartily: "Pengju, when your wish is fulfilled, this Sprinkler will welcome you two as husband and wife anytime. "Although you are a big-hearted man and the Sprinkler is not afraid, ha-ha ha, but tell the little monks to open more wasteland, and there will only be a variety of herbs."


    "Thank you, Big Brother Lu."


    Immediately, the three of them discussed all sorts of interesting stories. They did not mention anything unpleasant, neither did they mention the imperial government nor the war. However, Hua Rong still could not resist. She had repeatedly tried to euphemistically and explicitly persuade Zhao Deji to be on his guard against Qin Gui, but to no avail. She had already given up on persuading him otherwise. However, it was not without worry. "Peng Gao, I don''t know how long the Emperor has allowed you to take. I''m afraid he might send for a life. First, you have to raise your eyes."


    "I have already resigned and am being watched by Zai Fu and Zhang Jun. Sister Shi Qi, don''t worry, we will definitely have a peaceful time."


    She passed a cup of tea to her husband and also drank a cup herself. Looking down from the cliff below, the wild chrysanthemums were like golden brocades, a gentle breeze blew by, causing the two of them to temporarily forget about their worries. They only wanted to be able to enjoy this moment for a moment.


    That night, before the two went to bed, Hua Rong tidied up the items on the table. Seeing the bottle of green liquid, she inadvertently put it aside and felt a faint pain in her heart.


    Yue Pengju couldn''t see his wife''s expression, so he heard her packing her things. She said softly, "Sister Shi Qi, I forgot to tell you, I''ve already asked Liu Wu to appraise that piece of Iron Vouchers."


    "Heh, what''s that?"


    "It''s Jin Wushu''s Death-Free Token."


    "Haha, that''s great. I''ll take it. He must use all means possible to take it back. In the future, we will also create some troubles for him and threaten him for a bit." Hua Rong was very happy. Thinking of something, she could not help but ask, "Where did King Qin and the rest go?"


    "Well, thank him for finding you for me. I gave him the design of Yang Me''s ship, and he left. He didn''t say where he went. "


    Hua Rong quietly moved the bundle on the table a little bit more. Inside, there was the golden leaf that she had prepared beforehand. golden leaf, the medicine bottle of Green Pine Stone, these two things caused one''s heart to faintly ache. She didn''t tell her husband about the ''spiritual medicine'' and was subconsciously even more unwilling to consume it. It was as if after drinking it all at once, no matter what the result would be, she would step on a friendship that she could not repay to obtain ''happiness''!


    Since that was the case, he would rather not be "happy"!


    She put the bundle away in a wooden box in the corner, covered it, and let out a sigh of relief. Hearing her husband''s gentle voice, "Sister Shi Qi, what are you doing? Why don''t you go to bed? "


    She walked over to him with a smile and said softly, "Am I not coming now?"


    After this conflict, the friendship between the two deepened. From then on, the husband and wife pair stayed in Donglin Temple.


    Lu Da invited a few doctors to treat Yue Pengju''s eye ailments, and continued to use various medicinal herbs to treat it day after day. With a peaceful and warm life, coupled with his wife''s meticulous care, Yue Pengju''s eye disease gradually improved. After such a long period of time, although he still needed to cover himself with a bandage, he could no longer receive the strong light and was no longer in pain.


    During this period of time, the two of them had truly been the happiest couple in their lives, the two of them had never had any grudges or love, especially Hua Rong. Even though she had served her husband all day, she did not feel any hardship, and instead felt that it was exceptionally sweet. All sorts of trivial matters, every one of them was more satisfying than the storms of war.


    The two of them had been in the mountains for a long time, and they did not notice the passage of time. It had been more than three months. After a day of breakfast, Hua Rong accompanied her husband for a walk. Suddenly, she felt extremely uncomfortable and vomited continuously. Yue Pengju immediately supported his wife: "Sister Shi Qi, are you sick? We have to find a doctor. "


    "It''s not a big deal. It must be that the weather has turned cold and caught a cold."


    When she said this, she couldn''t help but retch again.


    Yue Pengju was even more worried: "Sister Shi Qi, I''ve been listening to you retort these few days, you must take a look, don''t get sick."


    Leaning on her husband, she felt a wave of fatigue wash over her, and her eyelids drooped. She clearly had a good night''s sleep, but now she wants to go back to sleep. "I don''t know why, but I''ve been feeling dizzy and drowsy lately. I don''t want to eat anything. "


    "What should I do? We must ask the doctor to take a look. "


    Seeing him so anxious, Hua Rong laughed: "It''s better now, it''s alright again."


    "No, we have to hurry back, we can''t let you get cold."


    "Yes."


    Hua Rong supported her husband as she walked back. They saw the huge stone slab of stone at the side pulling his hand, "Pengju, let''s go take a seat."


    He did not want to see his wife unwell, but when he heard her warm insistence, he let her sit with him on the smooth stone floor.


    Behind them was an ancient pine tree that covered the sky. Looking into the distance, the winter weather started to chill everything. However, it wasn''t the harshest yet. The withered grass turned yellow, and the various evergreen plants in the south still had some vitality. A cool breeze blew. Yue Pengju felt that his wife''s hands were a little cold, so he embraced her tightly and untied the thick layer of cotton to cover her.


    "Sister Shi Qi, you''ve worked hard these past few days taking care of me. Maybe that''s why I''m so tired. "


    What a fool, taking care of food and shelter everyday, not to mention there were two janissaries helping him, how could he be exhausted? She said lightly: "I don''t know how happy I am. I''d rather spend my life with you in this place so that I could take care of you everyday! " When she said this, she felt that something was a little strange. She raised her head from his embrace and looked at him, only to discover that Pengju had unveiled his eyes at an unknown time, and was staring at her with eyes as gentle as water.


    "Pengju, quickly blindfold your eyes. Why ¡­" As she spoke, she reached out her hand to help him, and when her hand landed on his cheek, she was caught. His voice was full of smiles as he said, "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    Her eyes lit up, and she was wild with joy: "Pengju, your eyes healed?"


    "Alright!" He had completely recovered! "A few days ago, I didn''t feel anything was wrong, but just to be safe, I endured two to three more days ¡­"


    She watched with delight as he dropped the ''eyepatch'' that had accompanied him for so long, but his burning gaze made her blush.


    From the beginning of the conflict to her departure to the past two months, Yue Pengju looked at his wife carefully without blinking. Although he could see his wife when he changed the medicine several times, he couldn''t really see his clearly. Only today, when he was being urged by her to blindfold, could he truly see his clearly with his bright eyes ¡ª the joy of seeing the light of day again.


    She wore a light green Skirt, and on her head was a thin hairpin. Because of her peaceful life these past few months, her body and mind had completely relaxed, and the fresh air between the mountains, the delicious delicacies in the mountains ¡ª ¡ª were nourished by a woman who was truly immersed in married love, and her entire face was radiant and radiant. She was extremely enchanting, and her eyes shone especially ¡ª he could even see his own reflection in them.


    She suddenly stretched out her hand and twisted his cheek. "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a beauty before ¡­" "Your eyes are just right. You can''t see too much light all the time, close your eyes quickly ¡­"


    "Hahaha!" He laughed out loud, held her hand, and obediently closed his eyes. He lowered his head and spoke next to her lips, "That''s right, Sister Shi Qi, I have never seen you this beautiful before!"


    This person!


    Hua Rong wanted to bicker with him, but she felt sweet in her heart. Looking around, it was as if the two were in a painting, the only thought in her mind was, In this kind of day, whoever invites me to be a deity would never go.


    The winter sun was setting fast. The two of them stood up and walked back together.


    Hua Rong was elated: "Pengju, your eyes are back. We''re going to have a big feast tonight."


    Yue Pengju readily agreed.


    The so-called "guests for the grand feast" were to invite Lu Da and a group of small monks. The two of them lived in the West Wing, which was a guest area, so there was a degree of "isolation" between the two of them. After Yue Pengju came, Lu Da was naturally no longer worried for Hua Rong''s safety, so he instructed the young monks not to disturb the two of them. He himself meditated quietly, and after a long while, he stopped eating the dog meat, and went into a semi-seclusion.


    The two of them excitedly went to look for Lu Da. Seeing that Yue Pengju''s eyes had recovered, Lu Da was naturally happy for him: "Haha, we should celebrate tonight. Sprinkler should go and find a jar of good wine."


    The two knew that he had only been able to reach a certain level of mastery in the Dao of the Sword, and that he had to reach a certain level of mastery in order to reach a certain level of mastery in it. However, since he still had to invite other young monks, the dishes were mostly vegetarian.


    In addition to the fresh radish and cabbage that were stored underground in the cellar, as well as the other winter dishes, tofu and the like, Hua Rong had also managed to produce seven or eight types of delicious delicacies.


    Ma Chao had already prepared dinner, and since he was happy today, he prepared two more dishes himself. As soon as the food was served, the smell of cooking oil rose up. His stomach was so unwell that she could not help but retch again. He dropped the spatula and ran out. Yue Pengju immediately supported her: "No, tomorrow I must ask a doctor to take a look."

 C329 Happy

    "Sure."


    After a while, the food was served. Everyone was well-versed in it and ate a lot. Everyone was excitedly eating a big plate of Lentinus edodes bean curd, especially Lu Da, he actually felt that it was even more delicious than dog meat, they even praised him, "Ma Chao, you actually cooked so well!"


    Ma Chao immediately laughed and said: "This little one does not dare to take credit, this was done by Madame Yue."


    "Haha, Sis, so you actually have such skills."


    Hua Rong smiled sweetly. When she had first entered the Donglin Temple, her mood was dark and she did not even want to eat. How could she have the mood to cook? Now that the wind and rain were in good spirits, she naturally brought out her superb skills.


    Yue Pengju was initially worried about his wife, but when the dishes were served, she started to eat and drink like a normal person, and could not figure out what kind of "strange illness" she was suffering from. Hua Rong was also curious, and the two of them thought that it was just a slight chill, it did not matter.


    After everyone had their fill, the room quieted down.


    Hua Rong lit a lamp, and like usual, Yue Pengju sat on a large chair beside the Desk, with a scroll placed on top of the Desk. What was different was that he was smiling and looking around, taking in his home for the first time ¡ª the clean, clean windows, the clean, clean chairs and tables, one after the other, without missing anything. On the table, there was also a jar that served as a vase. Inside, there was a large bunch of all sorts of beautiful leaves and leaves that matched nicely. It was red, red, yellow, and extremely beautiful. It was even more unique than flowers.


    With a wife, the family would be happy.


    How good!


    He happily watched his wife walk around the room and said, "Sister Shi Qi, aren''t you going to study with me tonight?"


    Hua Rong''s voice came from the insides in a mysterious manner: "I won''t read it tonight."


    "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going to kill you."


    He laughed and quietly got up and walked to the door. He saw his wife take out bags of things from the closet, which he had brought from the courtyard. They were the clothes she liked from the old days, the new clothes he had bought for her when they were angry.


    Hua Rong realized something and ran over to push him away with her bright red cheeks: "You went away ¡­"


    Yue Pengju smiled as he saw a hairpin on the table. He picked it up and saw that it was the one he had given her before. Hua Rong''s gaze fell on it as well. He bit his red lips and muttered, "Why is this hairpin still here ¡­"


    "Back to me the night before Li Qiaoniang got married."


    She could not help but curiously ask again and again, "I really do not understand why Li Qiaoniang would marry Gao Lin."


    He replied a hundred times with a grin, "Because Gao Lin is more handsome than me."


    Hua Rong rolled his eyes at him. She didn''t know what methods this guy had used, but even if she died, she was unwilling to say it. She fiercely pushed him away. "Quickly get out, get out ¡­"


    Yue Pengju had to go out.


    Hua Rong immediately closed the door.


    After a while, the door opened with a rustle. His wife changed into a moon-white Skirt s. Naturally, he knew his wife''s thoughts. Because his eyes had recovered, she was not in the mood to dress up before, but now she wanted to "stun" him.


    However, seeing his wife in such a state, he naturally had to cooperate. Furthermore, it was indeed ''breathtaking'' to begin with, and his heart was beating quickly. He laughed heartily and waved his hand. "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    However, she did not approach him. She stopped midway and picked up her scripture. She said in all seriousness, "Pengju, I''m going to study with you ¡­"


    He took two steps forward and gently put his arm around her, and they giggled, and he carried her back to the inner room, in the orange light, but when he saw that she was smoking, he picked up the charcoal pencil on the table for the first time and made a clumsy stroke against her brow. She looked at the mirror and saw that her eyebrows had turned into a thick line. Like Zhang Fei, she mumbled, "Peng Gao, you drew so ugly ¡­"


    He took a close look at it. "Not ugly. I drew very well."


    The couple burst into laughter. Only then did they understand that the joy of thrashing was far greater than the joy of war.


    After a while, Hua Rong frowned again and retched. Yue Pengju hurriedly carried her to bed. She closed her eyes tiredly and said, "Sigh, I really don''t know why, but I''ve been so tired these past few days ¡­ ¡­"


    "If you''re tired, then rest early."


    "Mm, I''ll go to bed after I get up and wash up."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t. Let me ¡­"


    He knew his wife''s habits. For many years, it was inevitable that she would clean up every night before falling asleep. He then went out, got some water, and washed her. When his feet stepped into the warm water, he felt a wave of warmth and fatigue. It was as if he had returned to the day when Oolong Town was heavily injured.


    Hua Rong held her husband''s hand: "You''re so pitiful, the moment your eyes are good, you have to serve me, sigh, I pity you so much ¡­"


    Yue Pengju tenderly looked at his wife. Being able to serve her, wasn''t that a happy thing as well?


    The couple went to bed. After Yue Pengju extinguished the light, he heard his wife''s breathing, but he was not sleepy. He was just worried, what kind of strange illness did his wife get? Could it be that he had recovered from his illness and his wife had gotten sick again? The more he thought about it, the more worried he became. He hugged his wife tightly. That night, he hadn''t closed his eyes at all.


    The next morning, when Hua Rong opened her eyes, his husband was no longer by his side. After she shouted, Yue Pengju walked in from outside. He had already dressed neatly and even washed his face with water as he said softly: "Sister Shi Qi, quickly get up. Let''s go down the mountain and take a look today."


    Hua Rong was very excited, she had never gone down the mountain ever since she came to Donglin Temple, and the things she normally wanted were only bought by Ma Chao and the rest. Now that her husband had recovered from his illness, she decided to take a walk.


    Seeing that she was happy, Yue Pengju said: "There is no time to delay, I have to take a look at your illness."


    At this moment, she was in high spirits. She got up and waved her arms, but her entire body was relaxed. What illness would there be?


    "We can''t delay it. We can''t hide it from the doctor."


    Hua Rong saw that her husband''s eyes were bloodshot. She was obviously worried about her, she couldn''t sleep last night, she was also slightly worried. After breakfast, she immediately followed her husband down the mountain.


    The Town at the bottom of the mountain was extremely small, and it wasn''t like they were having a gathering point. Only a few small grocery stores were open, and there were only a few people walking on the streets. Yue Pengju pulled her to the only medicine store. The two of them knew each other, they had went up the mountain before to treat Yue Pengju''s eyes. When the doctor saw Yue Pengju, he immediately went to his medicine shop to seek for his medicine, and quickly bowed, instructing the medicine boy to prepare some tea, then loudly congratulating him on recovering from his injuries.


    Yue Pengju helped him up: "Sir, no need to stand on ceremony."


    At this time, Hua Rong handed over a bag of gifts with 20 kgs of money. "Thank you Mister for curing Pengju''s eye disease.


    "Thank you Madame Yue, I do not dare to accept the honor."


    He had no choice but to accept it.


    Yue Pengju then said, "I have come today to ask for Sir to treat my wife''s illness."


    "Oh, is Madame Yue sick?" In the blink of an eye, the doctor saw that Hua Rong''s face was red, her mind was refreshed, how did she look like she was sick?


    Yue Pengju then explained in detail about his wife''s "symptoms" these days. When the doctor heard this, he felt a bit more confident. Yue Pengju was worried about his wife''s sickness, so he smiled even more when he heard her words, "Madame Yue, give me your hand ¡­"


    Hua Rong was also afraid that she might really be ill, so she followed his instructions. After listening and hearing for a while, she stood up, cupped her hands, and bowed towards Yue Pengju with a face full of joy: "Congratulations Yue Xiang Gong, congratulations Yue Xiang Gong, madam is finally rejoicing ¡­"


    "AHH!"


    "Ah?!"


    The two of them were at a loss for words, unable to react to these words.


    "Madame Yue has been experiencing this for more than two months. Although Madame Yue is well and healthy, and her condition is good, she still needs to be maintained carefully, and be nourished properly. This lowly one will open up a few pills now, and Yue Xiang Gong will bring it back for Madam to recuperate ¡­ "


    Hua Rong subconsciously asked, "Sir, did you make a mistake?"


    "This little one has practiced medicine for thirty years, and the wedding vein is very ordinary. Anyone with the slightest bit of medical knowledge can make a diagnosis, so how could this little one make a mistake?"


    He didn''t notice the expression on their faces and started to write a prescription as he spoke.


    Yue Pengju raised his tea cup and took a sip, then looked at his wife. Hua Rong also looked at him.


    It wasn''t until the doctor had prescribed some medicine, grabbed some medicine, and placed them on the table and instructed his family members to prepare food and drinks for them, that the two of them seemed to wake up from a dream, and quickly said their goodbyes.


    The two of them walked down the street hand in hand. By now, Yue Pengju had already calmed down, but seeing that his wife was still dizzy, he couldn''t help but hold her hands tightly and call her Sister Shi Qi.


    Hua Rong replied with a blank look on her face.


    The two of them had not spent much time together in the past, and after a long period of time, her body hadn''t recovered yet. The days on the mountain were long and without any interference from the outside world. With the husband and wife accompanying each other, other than training, walking, and studying, there was no other entertainment. With so much time, the relationship between husband and wife was deep. These days, they had no scruples and unrestrained love. It was not strange at all for them to be pregnant.


    But Hua Rong felt it was strange.


    Because the two of them had never thought of having a baby, especially Hua Rong, whose previous pain and worry had been completely hidden by this three month sweet life. This was because the two of them had never thought of such a thing, especially Hua Rong, whose previous pain and worry had been completely hidden by this three month sweet life.


    "Sister Shi Qi, Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    Her wandering mind was pulled back by her husband''s shout, but she saw that his eyes were bloodshot from worrying about her "strange illness" last night. She couldn''t help but burst out laughing. At the same time, her tears also began to fall.


    "Sister Shi Qi, what''s wrong?"


    She threw herself into his arms, her face full of tears, and rubbed against his chest.


    How could Yue Pengju not understand his wife''s feelings? He didn''t console her and gently embraced her. After a long while, until she stopped crying, he finally lifted her face gently, used his sleeve to wipe the tear stains on her face and mocked her softly, "Sister Shi Qi, are you tired from walking? Your feet are hurting, so you want to cry? "


    Hua Rong couldn''t help but chuckle, and lightly pat his chest: "Hmph, just tired of walking."


    Yue Pengju gently lifted her up in his arms and said, "Then, I''ll carry you."


    Hua Rong hugged his neck, raised her head, and looked at the winter sky. Her heart was filled with extreme joy, and there were countless times where she had resented the heavens when she was alone, and her family had been ruined, and she had fled for countless lives. There was never a thing that went according to plan. Now, she got a huge compensation! After a long while, she murmured, "The heavens are truly kind to me."


    "Ah?" Sister Shi Qi, what did you say? "


    "Nothing."


    "Sister Shi Qi, you''re getting heavier ¡­"


    "Pei, when did I become heavy?" She wrapped her arms around his neck suspiciously. "Are you trying to frame me because you can''t carry me anymore?"


    "Haha, it''s good that you''ve sunk. If you sink even deeper, I can still move you, hahaha ¡­"


    The two of them slowly walked on the winter mountain path, looking at the setting sun. Slowly, step by step, they moved towards the foot of the mountain.

 C330 The little prince died of illness

    That night, the two of them were once again "guests at the grand feast".


    After hearing the happy news, both Lu Da and the two personal guards were ecstatic. Lu Da understood some medical principles, so he did not drink his usual hobby, and instead sincerely warned Yue Pengju to not touch any alcohol in the future. Yue Pengju naturally obeyed his orders. In these few days of recuperating from illness, he had never drank much, and now, he was even more used to it. He was afraid that he would harm his wife and the fetus in his womb in the slightest.


    Everyone used tea as wine. Yue Pengju was happy in his heart, not only because he had an heir, but also because he had witnessed his wife''s happiness. He knew that she had worked hard all these years and that she had a crush on him.


    Everyone said their goodbyes and Hua Rong returned back to her room. Yue Pengju stayed behind to ask the guards about a few things, scattered around, instructing them to go down the mountain and buy some snacks that the pregnant women liked. The two of them were overjoyed today, and they came running back dizzily. They didn''t buy anything at all.


    Hua Rong returned to her room first, and then subconsciously went to the corner and opened the big wooden chest. In the box, the turquoise bottle was still lying there, gently shaking, the crystal liquid flowing and then still, like a piece of good green crystal. She hadn''t taken this medicine yet, so why was she pregnant? She once again thought of that full moon. The strange medicine sent by the King Qin. Could it be that her body had fully recovered since then? No wonder so many of them, including Li Yian and even Lu Da had said that there would be no problems with their bodies.


    So it was really like that.


    She didn''t know why she would think of the King Qin and his medicine when she was so happy. She couldn''t help but feel sour, so she put the green bottle back into the chest and covered it.


    Yue Pengju returned to his room and saw his wife sitting on his bed. She was smiling, but he did not know what she was thinking. He ran over and sat beside her, putting his arm around her shoulders. "Sister Shi Qi, do you think the child is like you or like me?"


    "How would I know?"


    "Is it a boy or a girl?"


    "I don''t know. "Hehe, Pengju, do you like boys or girls?"


    He scratched his head. "I don''t know, I can''t imagine. I like all children. However, before this, when Wen Long was here, he already knew what his son looked like. I would like to be a daughter. If she were a daughter, wouldn''t she be as beautiful as you? "


    Sweet talk, this guy, she''s getting better at sweet talk. Hua Rong leaned into his embrace, laughing.


    Just as Yue Hua and Yue Yang were immersed in the joy of having a new life, in the palace, something huge happened.


    These days, Zhao Deji had obtained Wang Jixian''s special treatment, "Fierce Dragon and Fierce Tiger". Although Wu Jinnu, Zhang Yingying and the rest would not lose their favor, they knew that if this went on, they would be despised sooner or later. The astute Wu Jinnu made a move first. She had heard from the Eunuch that the Zhao Clan of Zhao had a fiancee that they had yet to meet, the Beautiful Lady. With that in mind, she instructed the Eunuch to do as she was told.


    Zhang Yingying was naturally not idle either. However, just as the two were losing out on their magic fights, news of The little prince''s serious illness arrived. Since the beginning of winter, The little prince Zhao Jun had been continuously coughing. In the end, the lively children began to lie down on their beds.


    In these past few years, Zhao Deji had used up all his methods and yet did not manage to produce a man and a woman. One could only imagine how anxious he was, even the palace maid did not favor him. He summoned all the famous doctors outside the palace, but none of them could do anything. He thought of the "genius doctor", Wang Jixian. Because of Wang Jixian''s amazing hands on impotence, he placed his hopes on Wang Jixian. However, Wang Jixian had walked around the palace all these years and he had long understood that the The little prince was born lacking something and it had become maladjusted. He was very cunning, afraid that the treatment would not allow him to bear the responsibility of the crime, and so he refused to accept the "difficult situation" where he could only treat adults.


    Zhao Deji was helpless, he had no choice but to dismiss the famous doctors who continued to place heavy bounties on him from both inside and outside Eunuch, but it was still useless.


    These days, Pan Xianfei stayed by his son''s side, unable to take off his clothes. Ever since she accused Zhao Deji of being heartless when she was escaping, she had been completely disgraced and did not receive any kind of "blessings" for three to two years. Although Wu Jinnu and the others were still trying to be humble in front of her, she knew that she could still call this "leader''s harem" because of her son. She watched over her son day and night. In addition to her natural mother''s and son''s natures, there was also the fear of a woman''s dying grace, and she worried day and night that her son was the only thing she could rely on to establish herself in the palace. With him around, even a beloved concubine would have to be fearful of him. But what if he wasn''t there? If he lost his son, wouldn''t he be a walking corpse in the palace?


    She suffered double pain, day and night, worshiping Buddha, gradually haggard.


    Wu Jinnu, Zhang Yingying and others had also done their best to help the little crown prince. Pan Xianfei didn''t know if this was a show of sincerity or not, but she could only deal with the two of them politely.


    The empress dowager, Tian Wei, Wan Wan and the others had also visited many times.


    However, no matter how he served, The little prince''s illness became more and more serious.


    On this day, The little prince''s illness worsened and by noon, he had gradually passed out, unable to eat. Pan Xianfei watched her son and silently shed tears. Palace People did not dare to breathe too loudly. The imperial physicians were also waiting, helpless.


    The winter sky was dark, and in order to not provoke The little prince, they even lit a small lantern in the evening. The room was very dim, and Palace People walked carefully.


    A palace maid came in while carrying a bowl of soup. Due to being unable to see clearly, she tripped over a copper cauldron beneath her feet, and with a "Aiyo", he accidentally knocked over the medicine bowl.


    The The little prince on the bed was so shocked that he let out a "wuu" sound, and his entire body twitched non-stop.


    The Pan Xianfei was enraged, she rushed out and slapped the palace maid, gritting her teeth as she cursed, "Damned cheap maidservant, drag him down ¡­"


    Everyone immediately pulled palace maid down, causing him to panic, she was so scared that she did not dare cry.


    The royal doctors surrounded The little prince, none of them able to do anything.


    Pan Xianfei anxiously returned to the side of the bed, but when she saw her son''s face, which was as pale as gold paper, and her weakened life force, she was so frightened that her hands and feet twitched for a long while, and then she stopped breathing.


    All the royal doctors looked at each other, none of them dared to step forward, hearing Pan Xianfei''s heart-wrenching cries, they all kneeled down, "This official is guilty, this official is guilty! This official is guilty!"


    On this day, Zhao Deji left the imperial court early, and when the close eunuch Feng Yi saw that he was frowning, he knew that was worried about the little crown prince. He had wanted to report the good news of finding the beauty, in order to alleviate His Majesty''s worries, but seeing the situation, he did not dare report it. But when Palace People saw that Zhao Deji had not doted on the beauty for two or three days, and due to the inertia of being "responsible for the body" to the emperor, he was naturally afraid that he would be "out of balance", so on this day, he arranged for a few beauties to accompany Zhao Deji for lunch. After lunch, the beauties would recite poems and paint, singing and dancing, but they could not arouse Zhao Deji''s interest. In the end, it was a new dancer who made Zhao Deji''s eyes light up, and he began to favor his. At the end of the matter, when the Palace People saw the Shangguan Family''s draconic expression lighten, they all heaved a sigh of relief.


    Feng Yi brought a cup of ginseng tea over, Zhao Deji drank a few mouthfuls, and a Young Eunuch ran over. With no time to pay his respects, he quickly knelt down: "Shangguan Family, it''s bad, The little prince ¡­."


    Zhao Deji didn''t wait for him to finish speaking and immediately stood up to look at his son.


    When he heard Pan Xianfei''s shouts from far away, his expression changed greatly. He rushed forward and saw that his son had already closed his eyes. After all, it was the nature of a father and his son. Everyone kneeled on the ground, and as the imperial physicians begged for forgiveness, they naturally mentioned the culprit ¡ª the palace maid who delivered the medicine. Gold stars appeared in Zhao Deji''s eyes as two eunuchs helped him up. Walking out of the door, he gritted his teeth and ordered in a low voice, "Immediately execute cheap maidservant Ling Chi ¡­"


    One of the trusted eunuchs accepted the order and left. From then on, the palace lost another insignificant little palace maid.


    The news of The little prince''s death shook the entire country. Zhao Deji''s will was dispirited. He had put his son to death for seven days in a row to mourn for him. The palace was completely submerged in black shadows. The empress dowager, Tianwei, and the others recalled the days of The little prince''s'' enthronement ''when Miao Liujun transformed. Their children were young and lively and adorable, but now that they had passed away like this, they couldn''t help but shed tears.


    No matter if it was the trusted ministers of the imperial court, the eunuchs of the palace maid, or the concubines who were lying on the bed to console him, it was all to no avail.


    More than half a month.


    The palace was already lit up with light. Zhao Deji sat on the bed of the Warm Pavilion and drank three cups of warm wine before he let out a long sigh. Wu Jinnu and Zhang Yingying accompanied him from the sides as he played around with the beautiful Zhang Yingying on his knees while Wu Jinnu read out a few pieces of information that had been stored up in his mind for a long time. It was nothing more than flattery, or impeachment by the censors, or a memorial to the gold soldier, reminding him to attack ¡­


    He was distracted, but seeing that Wu Jinnu stopped reading, he frowned and asked: "What is this?"


    Wu Jinnu kneeled down, "This concubine doesn''t dare say so."


    He took it and looked at it. It turned out to be a written letter from a scholar. He didn''t mind imitating his ancestor, Song Renzong. Song Ren had no children, so he passed on to the next generation, Song Ying. Seeing that his son''s body had not even turned cold, and there was actually a Mad Dog Scholar who wanted to take over his place, Zhao Deji became flustered and exasperated. He threw the imperial report on the ground and bellowed: "Eviction, never to be used!"


    But at this moment, he no longer had the strength to get angry. These days, he temporarily stopped taking Wang Jixian''s aphrodisiac. He was not interested in anything. He had always thought that his impotence was a great secret. However, after reading this imperial report, he knew that the entire world knew that he had failed to do anything. His son had passed away, he did not care about the women''s looks, and had lost all of his children. The humiliation of having two generations had accumulated at the bottom of his heart, as though he was being bitten by thousands of poisonous snakes. He laid on the bed, and only waved at Wu Jinnu and the others to leave.


    As Zhao Deji lied there alone, he thought about his son''s adorable appearance and that humiliating imperial report. Suddenly, he thought about Hua Rong, remembered that she was also severely injured and sterile, laughed coldly, and said to herself, "I never thought that we would actually be like Rong Er, we are really in the same boat!"

 C331 follower

    The pain of others allowed him to find a sense of balance the best. This gave him a sense of comfort, and he suddenly shouted, "Feng Yi ¡­"


    Feng Yi entered upon hearing the voice, trembling in fear: "What orders do you have for me?"


    Zhao Deji sat up from the dragon bed, looking listless: "Bring out the reports of all the generals."


    "Shangguan Family dragon body has not healed, please take care of her first."


    He flew into a rage, "If I told you to bring it, then bring it. You audacious servant, how dare you disobey my orders?"


    Feng Yi did not dare to say more, and quickly went to retrieve the report, and handed it over to the Desk. After looking through it a few times, it was mostly just heavy bullets from the older students. Zhao Deji threw it on the ground again.


    The next day, on a whim, he returned to the morning assembly.


    Seeing that the king had finally stood up from the shadow of his lost son, the ministers of the civil and military forces all praised him and said things like "take care of the dragon body". After Zhao Deji heard this, he couldn''t help but start worrying about the gold soldier''s invasion. Han Zhongliang, Liu Guang, Zhang Jun and the others all had memorials, he took a quick look, but did not see any words from Yue Pengju.


    After the morning assembly, he left Zai Fu, Zhang Jun and Zou Dui alone.


    These days, Zhang Jun was excitedly advocating to attack the north. However, when he suddenly met with the death of the The little prince, he tried to figure out the sacred intent and naturally didn''t bring it up for now.


    He only said, "The little crown prince is very smart, but unfortunately, he ascended to the peak of immortality early. His Majesty is in the prime of his spring and autumn, so he will definitely obtain the dragon seed again."


    These words made Zhao Deji feel slightly gratified. He was around thirty years old and still had a lot of confidence that he would be able to give birth to a child, so he didn''t want to adopt the son of the patriarch. Listening to Zhang Jun, he cried bitterly and said, "We have relied on each other for all these years, and have a deep affection for father and son. It is a pity that my son has left. I am truly alone and have no family left. "Last night, I dreamt of the Queen Mother. When I thought of my loved ones in this world, I realized that they were suffering in a foreign land and felt even more guilty ¡­"


    Originally, Zhang Jun wanted to take this opportunity to talk about the war in the north, but Shangguan Family brought up his mother''s matter first, and with such a pitiful tone, he thought that it was not good. As expected, Zhao Deji then said, "I am deeply grateful, and cannot bear the empress dowager''s suffering. "In order to show our filial piety, even if it is to be dishonourable and ungrateful, we must negotiate with the abductors and bring them back to the Queen Mother ¡­"


    filial piety is a righteous cause, Zhang Jun could not refute it at all, he could only say: "Your majesty''s filial piety moved the heavens, this official will do his best."


    Zhao Deji was already determined to welcome his mother back, so he took the opportunity to ask, "Now that the cabinet is empty, have you decided on a candidate for your beloved one?"


    These days, Qin Gui had visited Zhang Jun''s residence many times. He and Zhang Jun were both veterans of the past, so he maintained a certain modesty in front of Zhang Jun, and got a good impression of him. What he needed the most was not the assistant who opposed him at every turn, but rather, the obedience Qin Gui displayed, which made him completely at ease. He immediately said, "This subject sees that Qin Gui is a suitable candidate."


    Since they were going to negotiate, with Qin Gui in the imperial court, he would be a first-class good candidate. This time, Zhao Deji did not think about it anymore and immediately agreed: "Since it''s like that, we shall call Qin Gui in."


    "Your subject obeys the decree."


    Zhao Deji asked again, "How about The Four Great Generals?"


    Zhang Jun was still the main fighter, so he said: "There are many cunning ways to capture people. "Even if it is to welcome the Empress Dowager back, be fully prepared."


    Zhao Deji naturally understood this intention. Ever since he escaped from the sea, he hid a deep fear towards the gold soldier, especially towards Jin Wushu, and did not dare to fight with him. However, without a guarantee of victory, he did not have any bargaining chips with the Jinguo.


    "In my opinion, how can the The Four Great Generals control it?"


    "Your subjects Zhang Jun and Liu Guang are all mediocre generals. Han Zhongliang dared to fight. "Yue Pengju is the only one who is unscrupulous, cultured and well-trained, now that he has captured people and is eyeing them covetously, he must guard them within the two rivers ¡­"


    All these years, Zhao Deji had also developed a dependant attitude towards Yue Pengju, especially during the great battle, he had to make sure that Yue Pengju would take action. When he heard that, he said, "We urgently need Yue Pengju to guard Xiangyang."


    "But Yue Pengju''s eyes have not recovered from it."


    "There''s no harm in having him recuperate for a few days."


    "Yes."


    On this day, Wang Junhua returned home early.


    She had caught Qin Gui off guard and went to Qin Gui''s study room. Hearing her words, she laughed and shouted loudly, "Death Old ghost!" As expected, a maid came out panickedly.


    Wang Junhua slapped her, the maid covered her face and escaped. She rushed in and grabbed Qin Gui''s beard: "You dare to cheat again?"


    "Madam, lower official does not dare, lower official does not dare."


    Wang Junhua let go of his beard bitterly. She sneered. Naturally, he could clearly feel his husband''s playfulness. She didn''t get angry and said smilingly, "Aren''t you thanking me for running errands for you?"


    Qin Gui was extremely concerned about the matter of him returning, he begged his wife to go to Medical Officer Wang Jixian''s home to inquire. This was because Wang Jixian had been in and out of the palace everyday, interacting with eunuchs and eunuchs, so he was the first to get the news. Seeing his wife return from Wang Jixian''s home, he was overjoyed, and immediately knew that his chance had come.


    Wang Junhua made a few turns before saying, "Old man, your chance is here."


    When Qin Gui heard the news, he was both surprised and happy. He stood up and laughed: "Madam, just wait to be the Prime Minister''s wife."


    ", you just entered the pavilion, what kind of service do you want to be?"


    "Madame does not know. A few days ago, lower official had fought with Zhang Jun and completely grasped this fellow''s character. Zhang Jun was a man of great ambition and talent, and was an ambitious man who wanted to attack from the north. Shangguan Family dislikes the main fighting sect the most, his position as a subordinate will not last for long, as long as lower official enters the pavilion, there will definitely be a chance to take his place! "


    Wang Junhua was overjoyed, and tugged at his beard, "Hahaha, Servant doesn''t expect me to be a Prime Minister''s wife too, fine fine! Furthermore, at that time, we can also be more loyal to the Fourth Prince ¡­ "


    Qin Gui felt deep fear and disgust towards Fourth Prince, and naturally, he was not as'' loyal ''as his wife. However, he did not dare reveal it in the slightest, and only asked, "There has been no news from Fourth Prince for a long time."


    Wang Junhua said hatefully: "It''s all that Hua Rong''s fault."


    When she tried to assassinate Hua Rong last time, she was caught by Yue Pengju''s personal guard and beaten up, and immediately said: "Old man, if you don''t behave like this, you must think of a thousand ways to kill Yue Pengju and his wife to get your revenge."


    Qin Gui''s hatred towards Yue Pengju was not inferior to his wife''s, and he said: "In the future, lower official will think of all sorts of ways to kill these two, and avenge Madam."


    Qin Gui quickly returned. On the second day he served in the cabinet, Wang Junhua was summoned into the palace.


    After meeting with Wu Jinnu and the other servants for a while, she made an excuse to leave, and was led by the clever Young Eunuch to Zhao Deji''s Warm Pavilion.


    Ever since Qin Gui had retreated from his sickness, Zhao Deji had not summoned Wang Junhua again. After a few months of not seeing his, even though she had put on a thick makeup, there were still traces of his being unable to match up to the passage of time. He couldn''t bring himself to ''favor'' her and could only lament, "I''ve lost my son and am heartbroken."


    Wang Junhua was clever, he immediately cried out and knelt on the ground: "I also have a bad life, ah ¡­"


    She had a purpose behind her words. She knew that the reason Zhao Deji had summoned her to this meeting was because they were "in the same boat" as her husband and wife. Qin Gui had gotten involved with a concubine in his early years, and that concubine gave birth to a son, who was then renamed to someone else, and named his son Lin Yi Fei. Qin Gui had thought of going over to retrieve her son, which greatly enraged Wang Junhua, so he had no choice but to give up.


    Zhao Deji clearly knew that the two of them only had one adopted son, Qin Xi, but at this moment, he couldn''t wait for all of the couples in the world to die, so he said, "Qin Gui can still be considered to have a good life, and he has an illegitimate child ¡­"


    Wang Junhua shook his head: "Servant does not dare to be barbaric, this servant had secretly gone to see Lin Yi Fei before. This guy was not the least bit similar to Old ghost, but his facial features were similar to that slut named Lin. Lin Yi Fei was definitely not Qin Gui''s biological son, he was definitely the son of the Lin Family. All these years, Qin Gui has been messing around with so many servants and women, Servant is paying attention to the fact that no one is pregnant with a man and a woman, and the Old ghost cannot have children himself, he said that he has an illegitimate child, in fact, it is to cover up his shame. "


    Her words were extremely rude, but she had guessed correctly what Zhao Deji was thinking. As expected, Zhao Deji did not blame her for her rudeness, he only said, "Qin Gui is actually living as hard as us, there''s nothing we can do about it ¡­" However, he was secretly delighted in his heart. Turns out that Qin Gui was also completely like a silver pewter spearhead. It was also because of this that he had an even more indescribable favorable impression of Qin Gui in his heart. Who was Wang Junhua? Seeing his expression, he immediately understood his husband''s position in the future.


    It was only until they had left the palace and Wang Junhua got on his horse carriage that he chuckled out loud in the carriage: "This Da Song, the Emperor is impotent, the Prime Minister is impotent. If you don''t call him Fourth Prince Under Heaven, the heavens are truly blind!"


    Tian Wei and the others soon found out about Qin Gui''s return to his post. That day, she went to the Buddhist hall to see Her Majesty. After they had finished chanting, they sat down in the inner room and began to drink plain tea by the fire.


    She said in a low voice: "Auntie, The elder brother of the nine has already decided to negotiate with the captives and return to Wei Xian Fei to welcome them."


    Her Majesty closed her eyes. These days, she was getting more and more dispirited, like all the old people in the twilight, counting the days of the sun. She sighed softly and looked at her niece with some pity, knowing all her fears. As long as Wei Xian Fei comes back, what should she do? But, as a princess, where could she go?


    Tian Wei was even more worried. Not only that, once Qin Gui gained power, how could Wang Junhua forgive him?


    Wei Xian Fei, Wang Junhua, if I mix the two of them, how can I still have a peaceful life?


    It was already midwinter. It was a warm winter in the south. Not a single snowfall had fallen.


    Following the doctor''s advice, Yue Pengju took his wife out for a walk every day. The sun had risen high in the sky over the past few days. Ever since Hua Rong learned that she was pregnant, she stopped practising intensely. In order to maintain a sufficient amount of exercise, she accompanied her as he walked, or did some simple breathing exercises and inner force mental cultivation methods. As a result, after the initial vomiting, Hua Rong was able to eat and sleep. She was in a good mood everyday, but her body was actually healthier than before.


    Hua Rong was tired from walking, so Yue Pengju took out the soft cushion that he carried around and laid it on the big rock, and when the two of them sat down, he took out a few snacks, causing Hua Rong to eat some sour plums, and looked at the basket beside his husband, and laughed out loud: "Pengju, you''re about to become my follower, you have to bring a lot of things after these few days of travelling, it''s so hard."


    Yue Pengju blinked his eyes and hugged her. He touched her already swollen stomach, and softly said as if he were a 24 year old husband: "Big Sis Shi Qi, it''s common saying that getting pregnant in October was extremely hard. I can''t share your burden, so what''s the trouble in taking care of you? "


    "Hehe, since you''re working so hard, when the child is born, I''ll first call him ''Abba'' and then call him ''Mama.''"


    "Sure. "Haha ¡­"


    The two of them were laughing and talking, and heard the sound of hurried footsteps. Yue Pengju turned his head and saw that it was his personal guard, Ma Chao, he shouted loudly: "Yue Xiang Gong, the imperial government has sent people over ¡­"


    The smile on Hua Rong''s face faded as she said solemnly, "Got it." After Ma Chao left, he supported his wife and sighed. Presumably, the imperial government had already recruited her. The sun and the moon in the mountains were no longer peaceful.


    He wanted to comfort his wife, but his palm warmed up. His wife grabbed his hand and smiled sweetly. "Peng Gao, it''s alright. Let''s take a look first."

 C332 rage

    When the two of them returned, there was already an envoy from the imperial court waiting for them to drink tea. When he saw Yue Pengju, the envoy took out the edict from Zhao Deji''s hand, and Yue Pengju took a look, it was Zhao Deji who wanted him to return to the Xiangyang.


    He wasn''t too surprised about this edict. In fact, he wasn''t in a difficult position either. He just felt that time was of the essence, and he had to leave as soon as possible. But, what surprised him was that the envoy said that the The little prince died young, that Zhao Deji wished to die, and that Qin Gui had returned.


    When he heard this news, it was like a bolt out of the blue. He had already known that Zhao Deji was "impotent", and felt that it was strange.


    After he had received his orders, the messenger went down the mountain.


    After the envoy left, Hua Rong took the written edict, and saw the words written on it speak sincerely: "We have always known that Peng Ju is loyal and brave, but now that the mountains and rivers have collapsed, the people of our land are in danger, the ruler and his subjects are doing their best, we must expel the prisoners and reform the mountains and rivers."


    She was very curious, why was Zhao Deji so courageous in this battle of words? Furthermore, according to normal practice, when Zong Han was there, he had once ordered the Song Jun to not get past the Xiangyang. But according to the edict from Zhao Deji, not only did it allow the army to pass through the Xiangyang, it could even reach the two rivers. Her heart trembled, could it be that Zhao Deji was really determined to fight the abductors? It was only now that he understood the reason why his husband had agreed to return to the Xiangyang right away ¡ª if he could take this opportunity to truly lead troops to the north, he wouldn''t have to worry about being unable to reclaim both rivers.


    She put down the imperial edict, but was still skeptical, "Even though the emperor gave the order to fight, the The little prince died young, and Qin Gui entered the cabinet. I''m afraid that the Da Song will never be able to reunite with the emperor''s side again."


    Yue Pengju was simply unable to decline or retreat from the competition with every word that was written in the edict. He was currently in the same mood as his wife, and although he was not afraid to go to the battlefield, how could his wife endure such a shock?


    He muttered to himself for a moment: "Sister Shi Qi, I have no choice but to depart for Xiangyang. "The flames of war are drifting away outside, but the mountain is quiet and secure, and there are people taking care of it ¡­"


    Hua Rong glared at him: "I''ll naturally be with you."


    Knowing his wife''s temperament, he could not bear to leave her pregnant wife alone in the mountains. Thinking that she still had more than five months to give birth to, he decided to take care of her as long as he could, so he said, "I''ll arrange for a buggy to be brought over."


    Hua Rong then laughed: "We always have to be together."


    "Yes." I also want to see the child being born as soon as possible, hur hur. "


    The two of them discussed and found Lu Da to say their goodbyes.


    After Lu Da finished listening, he said angrily, "The imperial government always says it in a dignified manner, but once Qin Gui enters the pavilion, the world will never be at peace again. Penga, I''m afraid your ambition will never be satisfied in this lifetime. "


    Yue Pengju remained silent. How could he not know? He said lightly: "Luckily there are still Zhang Henggong fighting in the imperial court."


    "Zhang Jun activating Qin Gui means that he is an idiot!"


    Yue Pengju was no longer able to respond. Originally, in the battle at the cave courtyard, Yang Me''s power had been wiped out, and the internal situation had stabilized. He hoped that he could gather his power and attack from the north, but, if he did not get any support from the government, who would know?


    Fortunately, Qin Gui had just entered, so he could only follow Zhang Jun''s orders. He was temporarily not given the strongest authority, and if he could make use of this period of time, with his achievements on the battlefield, it would definitely be a good thing.


    Although the table was filled with the smell of the mountain and desert, it was extremely sumptuous, but none of the three were in the mood to enjoy it, even Hua Rong did not have the energy to do so.


    Lu Da then said, "Pengju, in Sprinkler''s view, your volunteer for the northern expedition is truly difficult beyond belief."


    "Big Brother Lu, please speak your mind."


    "Pengju, you''ve gone on a large scale to attack the north, but now you''ve encountered three difficulties." The first problem was that victory was not allowed, and the second problem was that the generals of the various battle zones did not work together, so there was no difference between winning or losing; the third problem was that they did not agree with each other. Zhang Jun''s temporary residence in Zai Yong was not a good thing to do, so when Qin Gui came in, he had to obstruct him no matter what. With such three levels of difficulty, how could he give it a try? "


    The first difficulty that Lu Da spoke of was that Zhao Deji was already a frightened bird, he could not afford to lose and could only win and not lose; the second difficulty, for example, Great General Liu Guang, Zhang Jun and the others, would usually flee without fighting. Especially Zhang Jun, he was a completely ordinary general who was proficient in internal conflict and was afraid of external battles. The only one he could rely on was Han Zhongliang. Even if General Sichuan Shan, Wu Jie, was an outstanding general, and was excluded from the Northern Channeling System, he could not be counted on either. If he could not unite the troops, how could he mobilize troops to fight together on a large scale?


    Yue Pengju knew that this dynasty''s martial general would never be on good terms with him, so in order to restore his relationship with the other generals, he gave the large amount of spoils of war he had obtained from the water battle in the courtyard to the others as gifts. He sent people to deliver two large ships to Han Zhongliang, Zhang Jun, Liu Guang and the others. Han Zhongliang and Liu Guang both replied to express their friendliness, praising the tall and fine water boat in the courtyard. Only Zhang Jun did not reply. Zhang Jun was narrow-minded, thinking that Yue Pengju was just showing off, and getting jealous. Yue Pengju also knew that it was the case, but his ambition was to establish a relationship with the heroic Han Zhongliang, so he had no choice but to take the other two into consideration. Even though he knew that Zhang Jun was unable to befriend him, he had no choice but to do so.


    As for the problem with the general, the two of them understood that as long as Qin Gui entered the cabinet, who knew how many obstacles he would face in his future military operations.


    "Zhang Jun is resourceful, but he is headstrong and presumptuous. Sprinkler had met this person before when he was just a little boy. He was born a Scholar and was very proud and arrogant. But Qin Gui is cunning, and good at using the wind to guide the wind, as long as he can endure it for a while, Zhang Jun will lead the way. "


    Yue Pengju pondered for a moment. This water battle in the cave was supposed to be a great opportunity for Zhang Jun to get to know Supreme Commander, but he and Zhang Jun did not have any intimate relationships. Furthermore, the dynasty did not allow martial generals to take part in politics, so if he suggested to Zhang Jun to guard against him, it would be a huge taboo, and not only would Zhang Jun not listen, he would also be deeply wary of him.


    "Qin Gui is sinister and ruthless. Furthermore, he has an envoy from the Golden Man behind him. I''m afraid that one day, there will be a calamity. Pengju, although you cannot disobey the orders of the imperial government for the time being, since the imperial government has decided to negotiate peacefully, there will not be any long-term battles. You need to understand the principle of rushing the flow and retreating bravely, understand the principle of self-preservation, and not hold on in vain, sacrificing yourself in vain. "


    Yue Pengju said solemnly: "Thank you Big Brother Lu for your advice. Pengju will definitely take good care of this matter."


    This time, the three of them had very heavy points. Early on the morning of the second day, the two of them bade farewell to Lu Da and rushed to Xiangyang.


    Along the way, the carriage rumbled, and the horses galloped. The sound of firecrackers could be heard, and the two of them realized that it was yet another new year. Yue Pengju did not ride a horse either and sat in the horse carriage with his wife, accompanying her the whole way.


    She was a famous Knight with a wide area, her horse walking smoothly and steadily. In addition to the comfortable and soft interior of the carriage, Hua Rong didn''t feel too uncomfortable sitting or lying down.


    To prevent any accidents, Yue Pengju hired a middle-aged female servant Liuma to accompany him. In the war, her husband and children had both died miserably. She had no one to rely on, so naturally, she was happy to be hired.


    The atmosphere and the joy of the children in his womb this New Year completely suppressed the bad news of Qin Gui entering the pavilion. Hua Rong leaned against her husband''s embrace and took a nap, then sat up and opened the curtain to look at the desolate winter outside. The further north she went, the colder the weather became.


    Flying Snow drilled through the curtain, she anxiously closed the curtain and raised her head: "Peng Gao, we have to hurry, it would be great if we could come to Xiangyang to celebrate New Year."


    "Sister Shi Qi, we are hurrying on our journey. It can''t be any faster. "


    "But this year, we did not see any large numbers of Fourth Prince soldiers, and this year''s Autumn Defence was only the layout, so it was not of any use. Penga, what do you think Jin Wushu is planning? "


    Yue Pengju said calmly: "I have heard from King Qin that early in the year, Jinguo experienced a massacre and purge. Zong Han and the others were all secretly executed, and the generals who could fight were mostly dead. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have accepted the peace talks. Jinguo is currently bragging with all her might about the attack, most likely because they are trying to put on a brave front, but none of them are doing anything, and because of that, we don''t need to rush at all ¡­ "


    Hua Rong took out the death-saving Iron Vouchers s from Jin Wushu and read it carefully, before sighing: "If only there was a day when the combined assault decided to execute Jin Wushu. "That way, we can use this to threaten him ¡­"


    Yue Pengju shook his head: "Although Jin Wushu is not as good as Zong Han and the others in battle, but in terms of strategy and strategy, he is far superior to them. After a few consecutive purges, he was safe and sound, and was not an ordinary person. He is the most fanatical leader of the Battle Faction in the Jinguo, and he has led the large-scale war against Song over the past few years. He actually did not make any moves in the autumn of this year, which means he should be able to protect himself and hide his strength for the time being ¡­ "


    Hua Rong nodded her head, and suddenly said: "Jin Wushu loves to catch people off guard. Since there is no autumn defense, would he set off in the early spring or summer?"


    "It''s possible!"


    Golden Army was afraid of the heat, and it had always been autumn winter, but it did not mean that Jin Wushu had to change his tactics and use the army in the spring and summer.


    "Then wouldn''t that mean we have to strengthen spring defense?"


    "The only thing we are afraid of is that the imperial government will let down its guard once winter passes. If the gold soldier attacks without restraint, it would be hard to guard against them. "


    Just as the two of them were on their way, Zhao Deji received a report from the messenger.


    When Zhao Deji heard that Yue Pengju had recovered from his injuries and rushed to Xiangyang, he was extremely happy. However, the following news made his heart churn, he did not know what it felt like. The envoy had reported that Yue Pengju''s wife was already in top six. He was not in the mood to listen to what the emissary had to say next. He only felt his mind buzzing, and after a long while, he mumbled to himself weirdly, "How could Rong Er get pregnant? "How could that be?"


    The envoy thought that he was blaming himself for his actions. He knelt down in fear and said, "This subject is not lying. Madame Yue is indeed pregnant ¡­"


    He waved his hand and ordered the envoy to retreat. A wave of anger rose from the bottom of his heart, it was unknown if it was jealousy or anger, but he said loudly: "Hurry and summon Wang Jixian, this servant actually dares to lie to us!"


    Wang Jixian had already been informed by the Young Eunuch along the way. He learnt that the reason for Emperor Long Yan''s anger was because Yue Pengju''s wife was pregnant! He thought that things were not going well, but he could not think of any response at the moment. He could only rush into the hall and kneel down.


    Zhao Deji sat on the Dragon Throne and spoke with a stern voice: "Wang Jixian, you dare to deceive us? Why is Hua Rong pregnant? "


    Perspiration the size of beans rolled down from Wang Jixian''s forehead. He had been ordered several times to treat Hua Rong and every time, he would say categorically that Hua Rong would never give birth in her life. He couldn''t figure it out, but the truth was right in front of him. He could only kneel down and kowtow, "This little one is incompetent, this little one''s medical skills are incompetent, this little one deserves to die a thousand times for her crimes ¡­"


    Wang Jixian naturally did not dare to accept the great crime of "criminals bullying the monarchs", he could only say that his medical skills were bad, after all, Zhao Deji''s anger had not yet subsided, and he shouted: "Since it''s an incompetent, incompetent, and mediocre doctor, what''s the use of staying in the palace? "Get out of here ¡­"


    Wang Jixian kowtowed again, "Thank you Shangguan Family for your great kindness!"


    As he chased Wang Jixian out of the palace, he couldn''t calm him down. He grabbed a big vase of kiln and smashed it onto the ground, and with a cracking sound, he leaned on the Dragon Throne and panted harshly. Why did he have to grieve, rage and jealousy to lose his son? How could he be so favored by fate?

 C333 radiant glow

    He was the ''Son of Heaven'', the favorite of the heavens.


    He wanted to jump up and point at the sky and curse, but he forcefully suppressed his impulse and maintained his monarch status. And his desire to have a descendant of his bloodline was even more intense than ever.


    Kanggong and the rest hid to the side and did not dare to breathe too loudly. Hearing Zhao Deji''s orders, they had no choice but to walk out and kneel down: "Calm down Shangguan Family, Wang Jixian, this slave''s medical skills are incompetent, she deserves to die a thousand times for her crimes."


    Zhao Deji had already calmed down a bit by now, and felt that he shouldn''t lose control of himself, as he slowly said: "Yue Pengju and his wife have served their country with all their loyalty. We would naturally be happy when he has it, but..."


    The Emperor saw that other people had sons and he himself wanted to have sons too. He thought that Yue Pengju and his wife must have obtained some kind of secret recipe or found some profound doctor. But, where would he go to find such a secret recipe or divine doctor?


    Of course, he did not dare to complain about the difficulties, so he could only obey the orders and leave.


    After Kanggong left, Zhao Deji actually became inexplicably happy again, and muttered to himself: "There are so many genius doctors in the world, and it must be because of this mediocre doctor, Wang Jixian, that our hidden ailment can''t be cured. If it was any other genius doctor, how could they not be completely healed? If Hua Rong can be cured, we can naturally cure it too! "


    When the Kanggong left the palace, he naturally frowned. ~ Could it be that Hua Rong really has some kind of secret formula to give birth to a son? But there was a difference between males and females, so why would she apply?


    The two Young Eunuch s who were accompanying him on the road asked him: "Eunuch, are we going to the Xiangyang soon?"


    He smiled sinisterly, "I''ll think of something later."


    When King Qin received the news, it was because he had sent his subordinate to meet the Kanggong at the sea entrance. Kanggong had followed Zhao Deji on many escapes. Knowing that they were in danger, he decided not to buy land and instead exchanged all of his loot for gold, silver, and other expensive painting porcelain.


    King Qin received his secret letter and found out that Hua Rong was pregnant. At this time, it was already the end of the year. The setting sun on the sea was blood-red. He stood on the high deck and raised his head to look at the setting sun on the west side. That Little girl, would he never seek death again in this lifetime?


    However, looking back more than ten years, things had changed. He and her had truly broken off all ties.


    Only now did he completely give up.


    After a long while, he rubbed the secret letter in his hand, tore it into pieces, and threw it into the ocean. If Zhao Deji could not get the "secret recipe", and could not produce a son, wouldn''t Yue Pengju die?! Hua Rong being pregnant was because of her recovery, but Zhao Deji was inherently impotent, how could he possibly be better? No secret recipe would work.


    He looked into the distance and saw that the vast sea was calm. A few dozen miles ahead, a massive warship was being built.


    This warship used the core technology of the warship that Yang Me had not completed. As the scale was too big, and he was unable to complete it at the King Qin''s lair, he dared to recruit skilled craftsmen from the nearby seas and rushed to finish it overnight. He had not stayed in the cave courtyard for so long for nothing. He had brought back many tools and tools. In addition, the blueprints were ready-made and skillful. After a few months, the battleship had begun to take shape.


    After Zhao Deji fled into the ocean, he would tremble whenever the topic of the ocean was brought up. He claimed that he "rose from the seas" and was already thankful for his peace on the land of Jiang-Nan City. How could he have the mind to manage the ocean? As for the plumbing s nearby, they had not dared to venture into the sea again for the past two years. The imperial government had also relaxed and was unable to pay for the journey.


    King Qin looked at his own giant ship, and imagined its power when it would fall into the ocean on the day it was completed. He was afraid that even if he looked around the entire world, he would not be able to find another ship like that, and he was very pleased with himself: ", this damned eunuch, with soft legs and shrimp, would not dare to go into the ocean and act up!"


    Liu Wu, who was inspecting the supervisors at the front, walked over in large strides. "Great King, it''s time."


    King Qin nodded: "Alright, let''s go immediately."


    Behind him, the eight lackeys followed. In front of them, there was a small sailboat parked in the shallow water. Everyone got on the boat, and after sailing for a few dozen miles, they arrived at a small island, and saw a tall five-tooth warship.


    King Qin waited until the bottom of the boat before boarding the five-tooth warship.


    The sky was dark, the five-tooth warship had already anchored down the mast and the huge lantern at the bow of the ship was taken off, and the King Qin and the rest entered the cabin. Although the outside world was in the middle of winter, the sea climate was not cold. The cabin that was arranged in a very comfortable and luxurious manner was already filled with fine wine and delicious food.


    An old man sat on the upper left and was currently reading an astronomical calendar when King Qin walked in and sat in the middle. He laughed loudly, "Third Uncle Yang, why have you come here personally? In this war, the great victory was all thanks to you, old man. "


    Third Uncle Yang put down the almanac and looked up. He was already close to seventy years old, and due to decades of pirate life, he had persisted on training his martial arts. He said: "My king, you do not know that this group of bandits have occupied Wang Erqi''s island in the past, and have repeatedly harassed us. Although they have been reclaimed, they are afraid that others will imitate them. "I think the King should go back and tidy things up ¡­"


    The King Qin had been out for many days, and when some of the islands along the way heard the sound of the wind, they grew restless. As for him, he had been supervising the construction of the ship for more than half a year. Thus, some of the bandits took the opportunity to harass him as they thought he could take advantage of the situation. King Qin thought it was nothing more than a small thief but he didn''t mind. He just told Third Uncle Yang to send people to annihilate them.


    "Great king, this sea region with a circumference of over a thousand miles. Originally, I accepted you as my master to respect your divine might. However, if you are not here for a long time, it is not enough to deter ¡­"


    Naturally, King Qin could tell that this meant that he had been scolding for quite a while, and said "I don''t want the beauties to be the mountains or the rivers". He drank a huge bottle of wine, then put down the gold bottle and calmly said: "Yue Pengju''s wife is pregnant."


    The Third Uncle Yang was overjoyed, "Good, very good. For Yue Pengju to be able to fight well, and now that he has a son, it is even more joyous. " He was naturally happy not only because of Yue Pengju''s birth, but because of King Qin''s "wife". Since Hua Rong was pregnant, King Qin would completely give up hope this time.


    Tian Ya had long feared that the King Qin would continue to wait until the end of the island. Fortunately, the prodigal son turned around, a look of joy appeared on his face, and he picked up Jin Quan, who also drank a cup of wine.


    "Third Uncle, I want to patrol for a week while the ship is making progress." What do you think? "


    "How much longer do we have left?"


    "Three to six months."


    "Alright. "I am watching the current and the wind, and when the ship is built and the cruise is completed, it will be a deterrent." "" "


    However, the King Qin''s goal was naturally not just to intimidate them. He said, "My King, I would like to take this opportunity to gather the forces of the various islands and have a unified plan ¡­"


    The Third Uncle Yang was startled. Although the various large islands used to follow the King Qin as the common master, the alliance between them was actually a loose one. It was also because of this that they had watched each other during the sea battle against the Golden Army back then. If they were to be deployed according to King Qin, wouldn''t they be able to form a truly powerful army in the sea? He saw that King Qin had obviously thought about it carefully for a long time, and was definitely not the type who was obsessed with women in the past. Overjoyed, he immediately said, "As long as Your Majesty has the ambition, I will naturally support it."


    "Alright, then I''ll have to trouble Third Uncle with the arrangements." Liu Wu can help you. "


    "That''s exactly what I mean. "After all, time is of the essence, and I am unable to let others off. I will immediately arrange for this matter ¡­"


    That night, the King Qin gathered all the important subordinates for a discussion. It wasn''t until the sun was about to rise that everyone went back to their respective cabins to rest.


    It was the darkest period before dawn, but King Qin was wide awake. He did not need the small fry''s service, so he opened the cabin door and walked to the deck alone. This was the third level of the large ship. Standing here, the wind that blew at dawn brought with it a bit of coldness. He stood there quietly like a metal tower. Not long later, the distant sky started to turn red. Gradually, a red sun began to surge out from the sea, turning the deep black sea into a blue and red color. This was the first time he calmed down and looked at Red Sun''s anger. Only then did he realize that there was still such a sense of beauty in the world!


    He stood there in silence for a while, then thought of Kanggong''s "help". He heavily spit into the ocean: "This birdman Zhao Deji, because he''s the emperor, can he do whatever he wants?! I might as well chop off Zhao Deji''s dog head someday, so that he won''t be so rampant! "


    Xiangyang Mansion.


    It was the New Year''s Eve.


    The horse carriage stopped, and Hua Rong stepped on the ground as she arrived at a familiar place. Although it was a land of ice and snow, it gave off a feeling of ancientness. A few personal guards came forward to welcome him. "Yue Xiang Gong, the mansion has been cleaned up."


    Yue Pengju nodded, he looked around, only to see that Zhang Xian and his wife were waiting for him, especially Sis GaoSi, who was so shocked that their eyes almost dropped when they saw Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong smiled and greeted her. Sis GaoSi had long since rushed over to support her and was extremely happy: "Madame Yue, this servant has prepared a dish for you ¡­"


    Yue Pengju was at ease as he handed his wife over to the ladies. He immediately summoned his subordinates to gather for a meeting.


    As for the Sis GaoSi and Liuma, they helped Hua Rong return to her residence to rest. When Hua Rong entered the door, she discovered that it was clean and comfortable inside and outside. She wanted to thank him, but Sis GaoSi was staring at her stomach, beaming with joy: "The heavens truly have eyes, Madame Yue, congratulations ¡­"


    Heh, thank you Sis GaoSi for taking care of us, you''ve worked hard.


    "Madam, there''s no need to be so polite."


    Sis GaoSi was truly happy for her. Ever since Hua Rong was injured, she and Zhang Xian had always been worried that the Yue Clan would end up being a "concubine", and now that they saw that Hua Rong was pregnant, all of the troubles were easily solved. Furthermore, Hua Rong had been running around for a long distance, but her face was rosy and white.


    Sis GaoSi was an experienced man, sshe immediately imparted her own birth experience to Hua Rong. Although the military camp was bitter, he still prepared some materials to nourish Hua Rong with soup.


    When Yue Pengju returned home, he saw four to five dishes on the table. There was meat and fish, it was very sumptuous. The two of them sat down to eat. He asked worriedly, "The weather here is cold, are you used to it?"


    "I''m wearing thick clothes, no problem. Peng Quan, how''s the situation? "


    Yue Pengju took out a piece of Gold and a letter written by Zhao Deji.

 C334 Lius Pet

    Hua Rong pondered for a moment. Zhao Deji had never been so attentive and attentive to his. Could it be that he really had the determination to fight against the enemy? Looking back at the army''s manoeuvres and supplies, it was surprisingly plentiful like never before.


    "Pengju, I keep having the feeling that something is a little strange."


    "Sister Shi Qi, it''s weird that you don''t have to care about it. At this moment, we can only seize this opportunity to truly fight a hard battle with the Golden Army. No matter what other intentions the imperial government has, as long as they are allowed to fight the Golden Man s, it will be a good thing. "


    After Hua Rong heard this logic, he did not say anything else. From then on, she settled down to recuperate.


    Less than half a month had passed since their peaceful days, but they were disturbed by an uninvited guest. The uninvited guest was Kanggong. He came with the logistics officer who was escorting him. Not only did he bring gold and silver from the emperor, he also brought rare medicinal herbs from the empress dowager and the others.


    After experiencing the incident with Li Qiaoniang, Yue Pengju became even more vigilant, and naturally did not reject the Emperor''s bestowal. Seeing that he was no longer rejecting the rewards like he did in the past, the Kanggong thought, people are indeed the same.


    Looking at Hua Rong again, he saw that her exquisite body of Skirt, because of the cold weather, had a layer of Big Kew on the outside.


    Everyone greeted each other. Good wine and good dishes were eaten together, and after three rounds of drinking, the Kanggong drunkenly asked: "Madame Yue, what name did you find to cure your body?"


    Hua Rong immediately thought about Wang Jixian treating him a few times, and she was not sure if it was because he was suspicious or because of something else, when she looked at her husband, Yue Pengju calmly spoke: "My lady has recovered, I really have to thank Your Majesty for your kindness. When Madam was injured, she could only rely on the health care of the tiger bone and the Lingzhi. It was the expensive Lingzhi sent by His Majesty that brought Madam back to life, allowing her to recover slowly. Peng Jian is truly deeply grateful. " He repeatedly thanked her for her kindness, but never mentioned anything about the medicine sent by King Qin.


    Kanggong naturally did not know of someone like Ye Lvdayong. Furthermore, according to his numerous visits, he had never found out what kind of famous doctor Yue Pengju and his wife had asked for. Although Wang Jixian had a lot of connections with eunuchs, he did not have a deep relationship with Kanggong. He even had a bit of jealousy towards Wang Jixian, just that he was not skilled in medicine. Hearing Yue Pengju''s words, he nodded and no longer said anything else.


    Kanggong went to rest, while Hua Yue and Yue Yang went back to their rooms to rest.


    Yue Pengju went to pour a cup of hot tea for his wife. When he turned around, he saw her sitting on the bed in a daze, and asked gently: "Sister Shi Qi, what are you worried about?"


    Hua Rong said in a low voice, "The little prince passed away, yet I am pregnant, I don''t know ¡­"


    If she did not continue, Yue Pengju would understand what she meant. He smiled and lowered his voice, "Sister Shi Qi, don''t worry too much. Although the The little prince died prematurely, many other children were born everyday. Don''t tell me that just because The little prince died, others are not allowed to have children? "


    Hua Rong bit her lips and suddenly slowly got off the bed. Yue Pengju was about to go and help her, but she lightly waved her hand and walked to the door, checked to see that the door was shut properly, and then opened the window and took a look. Yue Pengju laughed, there were guards here, could there be spies?


    Then he went to the closet, opened a large wooden chest, took out a small medicine bottle, and walked over.


    Hua Rong also did not say anything and went back to bed. Seeing that he was still standing at her original position, she quietly whispered: "Penga, come on up."


    The two of them sat on the bed, only then did Hua Rong take out the small green bottle, and place it next to his ear, almost whispering to each other: "Pengju, this was given to me by King Qin when he came to the courtyard. He said that he could have children after taking this medicine, but I was angry with you then and didn''t take it either. "Unexpectedly, I recovered without taking any medicine. Therefore, I do not know how effective it is ¡­"


    Yue Pengju took the bottle and looked carefully at the turquoise shell and the crystal clear liquid inside. Hua Rong saw that he was lost in thought and did not speak, and asked softly: "Do you think we should ''him'' this?"


    Yue Pengju kept the bottle and hugged his wife''s shoulders. "Sister Shi Qi, don''t mention this matter ever again."


    "Huh?"


    Yue Pengju said solemnly: "This pill was taken by a woman. The physical differences between men and women were simply not suitable for men. And your situation is completely different from his. If offering this medicine is effective, then it''s fine; but, if it''s ineffective, or if there''s any side effects, forget about us being unable to escape our guilt, it would also inevitably implicate King Qin ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was shocked, her husband''s words made sense. What if Zhao Deji found out about the situation, wouldn''t he have to find a way to get the King Qin to help him find the "secret formula for his children"? How could someone like the King Qin be willing to work for Zhao Deji? He must not implicate the King Qin.


    She looked at the bottle again and said softly, "Then I''ll put it away."


    Seeing that his wife was still a little uneasy, Yue Pengju laid down and hugged her. He said softly, "Sister Shi Qi, don''t worry. The matter of King Qin delivering medicine must never be spread out. "


    "Yes."


    Kanggong only stayed in Xiangyang for a few days. Even though they had asked around several times, they had no results and they believed that it was due to Hua Rong''s recovery. When Yue Hua and Yue Yang responded, they realised that he was not being overbearing, but was instead just acting out of curiosity. Originally, it was only human nature for Hua Rong to completely recover from her pregnancy and use medicine to heal herself. Thus, the two did not take it to heart. Since the Kanggong had no results, he returned to the capital to report.


    Zhao Deji had been waiting in the capital for a long time.


    Seeing that Hua Yue was in such a state, Zhao Deji immediately retreated to his left and right, asking about the matters regarding the "genius doctor". In order to answer Kanggong''s orders, he naturally confirmed that Hua Rong had ingested the Ganoderma and Tiger Bone, and there was absolutely no other way. Zhao Deji was very disappointed, but thinking of the many times he had bestowed the Spirit Ganoderma to an ordinary person, who knows if it would have any mystical effects if it was given to an ordinary person for a year.


    He had a sudden thought. If he were to use Lingzhi without restraint, would it have the same miraculous effect? Thinking about it, he immediately said: "Pass Wang Jixian down."


    The Kanggong warned him in a low voice: "Wang Jixian has already been expelled from the palace by the Shangguan Family ¡­"


    He recalled Wang Jixian''s diagnosis. Wang Jixian was definitely his trusted aide, and would never help Yue Hua and Yue Yang hide anything. Furthermore, there was no need to hide anything. Most importantly, the moment Wang Jixian left, he could not accept Wang Jixian''s unique formula of "icarias" and simply did not lift it up at all, even changing over ten imperial doctors in succession was not enough. But since he had to summon Wang Jixian immediately, and he couldn''t let go of the dignity of the Son of Heaven, he decided to talk to him in the future.


    Furthermore, Wang Jixian was chased out of the palace and stayed indoors all day. He never thought that disaster would fall from the sky. Just because of a misdiagnosis, he was like a phoenix shed its feathers. But his mind was still working, using the network of eunuchs in the palace to secretly lay the groundwork for him to enter the palace.


    He had followed Zhao Deji for a long time, so he naturally knew that Zhao Deji''s greatest joy in life was in being a woman. He knew that if he wanted to move Zhao Deji again, he would need a peerless beauty. It was only right that he should have been lucky enough to accidentally find a beautiful maiden one day. However, when he asked around, he found out that it was the fianc¨¦e of the sect, Zhao Buyou. His surname was Liu.


    The wife of a sect could be big or small, but Wang Jixian had nothing to fear at the moment, he just wanted to find a clever painter to draw the appearance of the Liu''s, and send the painting to his through the palace Young Eunuch.


    With the death of The little prince, Pan Yingying''s position plummeted and was no longer a threat. Only Wu Jinnu and Zhang Yingying remained as a competition within the palace. Their faces and hearts were at odds with each other, both of them coveting the queen''s throne. Wu Jinnu''s appearance was normal, she was worried that the beautiful Zhang Yingying would win, upon seeing the picture of the Xiao Liu, she looked for a while, then sighed: "Even if a woman sees her, she would still be enchanted, let alone a man,".


    Then, Wu Jinnu unintentionally showed the drawing to Zhao Deji. When Zhao Deji saw this, he was shocked beyond belief.


    Even though Zhao Buyou was from the sect, and was Zhao Deji''s uncle, after getting the hint that the current Son of Heaven wanted this beauty, even though he was furious, how could he dare to reject? Liu''s''s family immediately dressed up their daughter and sent her to the palace.


    Zhang Yingying had also received the news, and immediately rushed to Wu Jinnu''s chambers, only to see a young lady around the age of twenty-eight looking pure and charming in the pavilion in the Warm Pavilion, truly a beauty. Zhang Yingying had always been a conceited and beautiful person, and thought back to when she was twenty-eight years old, she was also this pretty. It was a pity that she suddenly appeared in the palace for so many years, but now, her beauty had yet to fade, and she could only watch the newcomer laugh. However, she still forced herself to calm down as she spoke to the Xiao Liu with Wu Jinnu and the others in an attentive manner.


    On this day, after Zhao Deji left the imperial court, he was brought to Wu Jinnu by the happy Young Eunuch. He lifted the curtain and entered, and his eyes lit up. Before he could regain his senses, Xiao Liu, who had already been instructed by his eunuch, had already knelt down, and said tenderly: "This servant pays his respects to Your Majesty."


    Wu Jinnu and Zhang Yingying laughed and said, "Congratulations your Majesty." The more he looked at her, the more she felt that her skin was snowy white and alluring, especially the bashful look of a young girl on her body. She did not stand on ceremony as she immediately carried her and left for her own palace.


    After the Wu and Zhang duo sent the grimoire to His Majesty, Zhang Yingying forced out a laugh and then returned to her own room. How could Wu Jinnu not know her feelings? However, she sneered to herself. Zhang Yingying had always been outstandingly beautiful, but now that he had witnessed other more beautiful girls being favored by her own eyes, wouldn''t that just suppress her arrogance? Zhang Yingying was heartbroken. After returning, he threw herself onto the bed and wailed, but didn''t dare to make too much noise ¡­


    Wang Jixian thought long and hard. That day, he naturally asked the Eunuch to prepare the "Epimedium" secretly and carried the Xiao Liu to bed. Seeing this beautiful lady, Zhao Deji''s heart and soul were in turmoil, and he did not want to take the medicine. However, even in a moment of desperation, he was still unable to act. He could only swallow the medicine immediately. Fang Xiongfeng was greatly shocked, and he had gained complete fortune in Xiao Liu.


    From then on, the Xiao Liu was a special concubine, and because of this, Wang Jixian was able to "atone for his deeds" and return to the palace. He tried every method he could to find out from the people about the different ways of the Sacred Will, but with the passing of time, the Xiao Liu did not show any signs of getting pregnant. Even though Zhao Deji was fond of the Xiao Liu, he still remembered that the royal father was notoriously "lecherous" back then. As a result, even though there were many women in the palace, they did not easily give him a title. Even if the Xiao Liu was charming and beautiful, he would only be given the title of a lowly red dress. Furthermore, she was originally the wife of his own clan uncle. Although Xiao Liu was dissatisfied in his heart and had flirted coquettishly with his on many occasions, Zhao Deji kept saying, "If you give birth to your son, we will naturally not treat you unfairly."

 C335 Betrayal

    Ever since he lost his son, his'' impotence ''that he hid in the past became worse and worse. He thought that if one day he didn''t need to take medicine for himself, there would be a day when he would have a child, or he would die. This strange thought tormented him, and it was not new to him to think that it was the women of the palace. Now that he had a fresh prey, he still had to take medicine. He was also slightly disappointed. In this world, which woman would be attractive enough to make him OOXX without taking medicine?


    Countless times, the image of Hua Rong flashed across his mind ¡ª the only woman in the world that he couldn''t get, was like a poison. The more sshe couldn''t get, the more he longed for her. However, since the whole world knew that Hua Rong was the wife of the number one hero in the empire, how could she possibly dare to secretly lord over and steal his wife? Moreover, Yue Pengju was absolutely not someone that Zhao Buyou could compare to. He knew Yue Pengju''s personality, bravery, and unyielding character. If he dared to have any presumptuous thoughts about his wife, wouldn''t he kill him?


    He could only sigh and suppress his despicable thoughts.


    Because of the''s contribution, Wu Jinnu was even more favoured, and although she pretended to be anxious and anxious for His Majesty''s safety every day, she secretly rejoiced in her heart when she saw that there were no signs of fertility in the Xiao Liu.


    Because Hua Rong was pregnant, other than the Liuma, there were two more servant girl s in the house. Hua Rong had nothing to do all day, but she was in a good mood, seeing that there were many family members in the army, and many children. Just like last time, she used a large abandoned hall to teach her children how to read and write. Yue Pengju supported her. He took a portion of his own salary s and bought some books and pens to distribute to the children. He didn''t need her to work too hard. Sis GaoSi and other women who were unable to read, welcomed her actions naturally and did her utmost to do her work.


    As if the heavens were fated to give her good days, the Golden Army only launched a few small scale attacks, and after being defeated by Yue Pengju, she disappeared. As a result, Yue Pengju was able to stay at home for a long time and accompany her through the safest and most beautiful days of their lives.


    Time flew, and in the blink of an eye, it was already the beginning of summer and Hua Rong''s date of birth was approaching. On this day, Yue Pengju received an urgent report, saying that a large number of Golden Army s were gathering and were preparing to attack, and it was indeed the army of the Fourth Prince, with a population of about twenty thousand.


    This was the most large-scale attack that the Golden Army had done in the past half year. Yue Pengju immediately deployed his strategy and prepared to fight. After the meeting ended, he rushed home and saw Hua Rong embroidering a small set of clothes under the lamp. He had personally embroidered the needle and thread with his own hands. He always wore a sweet smile on his face.


    Yue Pengju saw his wife''s bulging stomach. How could he leave at this time when his wife was about to give birth? He didn''t know how to start, so he just quietly went to get some hot water. As usual, he gently washed his wife''s feet and massaged them.


    After washing her feet, Hua Rong put down her needle and thread, and then spoke with a sweet smile: "Pengju, are you leaving the army tomorrow?"


    He placed his hand on his wife''s belly and caressed it. "Sister Shi Qi, I really don''t trust you ¡­"


    Hua Rong smiled and held his head, and said gently: "There are midwives at home, and with Sis GaoSi and the others taking care of them, you can be at ease. I was still thinking, what kind of gift would it be good for a child to be born into this world? Hehe, Abba will first give him a great victory as a gift ¡­ "


    When Yue Pengju heard his wife''s words, he knew that she was comforting him and did not want to worry about him, so he said emotionally, "Sister Shi Qi, I will definitely rush back as soon as possible ¡­"


    "Yes." We''re all waiting for you. "


    That night, Yue Pengju listened to his wife''s breathing and secretly looked at her in the middle of the night. Seeing that she was still sleeping soundly with a dreamy smile on her face, he felt at ease.


    This time, the one from lead was Jin Wushu.


    When he returned to the Jinguo, partly because he was injured, partly because of the purge of the Jinguo, but also because he hid at home to hide and recuperate. Until the beginning of the year, when things changed greatly, the reason being the death of the decadence in Five Kingdoms''s custody. His death wasn''t a secret in Jinguo, but because it was inconvenient to travel there, Song Kingdom didn''t know about her death.


    With the death of the Song Huizong, the Jinguo had to change her policy towards Song Guang. Seeing that Zhao Deji had steadied himself in the southern part of the city, he started to nurture Song Qinzong to establish a new puppet regime to fight against Zhao Deji in Bianjing. This way, he would have to first depose Liu Yu''s pseudo-puppet regime. However, around this question, they naturally split into two factions. Pu Luhu and Zong Jun were in one, and Zong Gan and Yuwen Xuzhong were in the other. He, Zong Jun, and Zong Gan were brothers. Seeing that Pu Luhu and Zong Jun were fighting passionately, Zong Gan had long hated Zong Jun and tried to rope him in. Jin Wushu judged the situation, and was unable to make a choice, just at this time, when he was about to depose Liu Yu, he immediately invited himself to battle, and left the circle of right and wrong temporarily.


    The main purpose of the Golden Army was Liu Yu and the peace talks, so they had to stop and stop, in no hurry to start a war. However, Jin Wushu had scouted and entered the Xiangyang, and the Song Jun had actually sent a huge army of a hundred thousand to approach the two rivers, immediately realizing that there was a problem with the internal affairs of the Song Kingdom.


    Qin Gui also received some news from the other side. After weighing the pros and cons, he decided that he had to first show off his might to the Song Jun before he could truly deploy the puppet regime on both rivers.


    Facing off against Yue Pengju once again, he didn''t dare be careless in the slightest. Before marching, they would convene a military meeting with the generals. But at this time, the Jinguo generals had already been cleaned up and lost a large group of fierce generals. The ones participating in the meeting were only Han Chang and the other generals. Everyone discussed for a while, but they did not manage to get the key points, and after the discussion ended, Jin Wushu left Han Chang alone. Han Chang was the commander of ten thousand men. Facing Jin Wushu''s inquiry, he spoke straightforwardly, "Our army was Song Jun three years ago. Song Jun was our army three years ago."


    How could Jin Wushu not know that in the past few years that the Golden Army had taken over and killed many people, obtained a large amount of property, women, and all the high ranking military generals were all infatuated with women, especially the major noble generals. With such a group of rapidly decaying soldiers, how difficult would it be to seize the world? But because of this, he was secretly happy in his heart. At this moment, only he was able to maintain his consciousness. On one hand, he was worried about the impending coup, and on the other hand, he was faintly anticipating it. This would be his biggest and last chance. If he succeeded, all the troops in Jinguo would come to him.


    In this way, he would have the opportunity to regroup and truly do something.


    He carefully prepared, but he did not give it his all. According to past habits, he would first send out the other branches, while his own direct descendants would be left behind. Even Han Chang, who was used to being the vanguard, would stay as a vanguard.


    Yue Pengju led the army to the Water Pass, making Gao Lin the vanguard. Gao Lin led the army 200 times straight to Ying Yang, and on the way, he suddenly saw a group of gold soldier dressed in Black black armor walking towards the north. He immediately recognized the triangular black flag embroidered on the Golden Man, and ordered everyone to charge towards the enemy.


    Around a thousand people, the two parties were shooting arrows at each other. Gao Lin''s mount had hit three arrows consecutively, and the gold soldier was feeling very happy, but she unexpectedly jumped up from the ground, raised her spear and rushed towards the enemy lines, three enemies consecutively. Encouraged by this, the Yue Army, with her low numbers, actually beat the enemy to a pulp.


    Golden Army fled to the north lakeshore. At this time, Zhang Xian''s army was already closing in and controlling the boats along the river. Golden Army had nowhere to go, the well-prepared Yue Army surrounded the enemy from all directions, and after an hour of fierce fighting, they had already killed more than 700 enemies and captured more than 200 people.


    Everyone entered Ying Yang County. Zhang Xian was the leader of the interrogation and found a centurion amongst the enemy captives. The centurion was fluent in Mandarin, and was originally Han Er from Liaodong. According to the Centurion, the Fourth Prince''s army was stationed at the two river borders. As for the other military operations plans, his position was low and he did not know about them. Some generals suggested that they should kill these captives on the spot, but Zhang Xian believed that these captives should be Han Er, with the addition of his good friend Yue Pengju and the fact that he was about to have a child, and was not suitable to kill him, he seized the Centurion and the Fifty Leader. The rest of the ordinary prisoners of war should be taught a lesson, and their weapons should be confiscated so that they could return to the north of the Yellow River to earn a living.


    Jin Wushu was not surprised by the defeat this time, but the dozen or so prisoners who had escaped had a new report. They said that the Yue Army was in high spirits and because their commander, Yue Pengju''s wife, was about to be brought to the grave, they forgave the prisoners of war.


    Jin Wushu sat in his tent, listening to the news as if it was thunder from a clear sky. Yue Pengju''s wife?


    Who was Yue Pengju''s wife? Hua Rong?


    How could Hua Rong have children?


    Could it be that Yue Pengju had another wife and concubine? However, Hua Rong had initially rejected him, and was not even willing to be a "First Wife". He had insisted on being his only wife, and with her personality, how could he possibly allow Yue Pengju to not marry?


    Could it be that Hua Rong was really pregnant?


    His head spun at the horrible news, and he couldn''t help but stretch out his right hand to look at his thumb that had begun to be cut off. And his own son, Xiao Luwenlong, the one he had called "mother" ¡ª as if both he and his son had suffered a terrible betrayal!


    Hua Rong, how dare she have a son?!


    How could this be!?


    He stood up and sat down again; he sat down and stood up again, unable to say a word.


    That night, Yue Pengju had received the news that the Golden Army''s army was advancing and had gathered at an important city on both rivers, reaching the open seal. At this time, there were people gathered for Liu Yu. When the two armies gathered, the number of Golden Army s had already reached one hundred and forty thousand.


    Yue Pengju hurriedly ordered the vice protector of Tokyo, Liu Qi, to respond to the battle. Liu Qi hastily ordered the men, women and children to build their defenses together. On the ninth day of the fourth month, at dawn, the Golden Army was constantly crossing Yingshui and arrived at Shunchang City. They surrounded the entire city from the southeast direction to the west.


    The ones in charge of lead were Han Chang and the great general Zhai Ping. The two of them led a total of three thousand man captains, while the commander was the newly risen young general Xia Han. Xia Han was Zong Wang''s son-in-law. Because Jin Wushu had a good relationship with Zong Wang, during the past two years in Jin Wushu''s army, his reputation rose greatly because of the many meritorious wars, and he received Jin Wushu''s trust.


    Xia Han fought bravely and ordered, "Tomorrow we will attack the city. After the city is destroyed, all the beautiful women that our sons have taken away will belong to us."


    These two years, the Golden Army''s ability to fight has deteriorated very quickly. All the slaughter in cities and looting of women and valuables have become their most common war order.


    And under Liu Qi''s lead, the Song Jun inside the city did not relax in the slightest. It was summer, so Liu Qi saw from the city that the enemy troops were being dispatched. He chose one thousand five hundred men from the three armies to let them have their fill.

 C336 war between two armies

    In the summer, when the sun was shining bright, Liu Qi ordered to hang a set of iron armor in the west city. When the iron armor was hot, these 1500 strong warriors donned in heavy armor and jumped out from the short wall, and started to charge towards Golden Army amidst the incessant drumbeats.


    On the Golden Army''s side, the Chinese infantry were currently forging weapons to attack the city, while the female Daoist''s heavy armored cavalry, who was under the sun, could not endure the heat and did not attack for a long time, so she simply dismounted and rested. She even took off her hot heavy armor and removed her helmet to fan herself. Waiting for the Song Jun to attack, the Golden Army''s forces had dissipated, and were unable to retaliate at all, as they all fled. The Song Jun just so happened to burn these siege equipment.


    Seeing that the crowd was fleeing, Xia Han immediately commanded the cavalry to attack. Right now, the two sides were in a battle with white blades, Golden Army''s cavalry could not be used, and after seven to eight rounds, Xia Han saw that the situation was bad and had no choice but to withdraw his troops. Liu Qi also ordered his soldiers to stand guard.


    Liu Qi would send troops to raid the camp every night, making it impossible for the gold soldier to rest. Furthermore, he was especially afraid of the summer''s scorching heat, so he could only send people to Jin Wushu as soon as possible to ask for help.


    At this time, Jin Wushu led his troops and went straight to the inner city of open seal. Under Liu Yu''s welcome, he stayed at the Longde''s palace of the past, but did not see Liu Yu and his son.


    Because the weather was scorching and the female spirit was born in an extremely cold land, she was not resistant to heat in the first place. Jin Wushu sat on the former Dragon Throne, wearing only a pair of shorts, as he continued to sweat profusely. Liu Yu sent some people over to offer ice-cold sour plum soup and tea, and got ten over palace maid s to serve him, taking turns to fan him.


    The moment Jin Wushu asked for help, Jin Wushu immediately went outside the house. Facing the sun outside, he shouted loudly, "Quick, get your battle robes and armor!"


    In a few moments, his boots and armor were in order as he mounted his horse and set off. In these few days, the Ying River had been raining cats and dogs and the Golden Army had delayed them for a few days to cross the river. Once they reached Shunchang, they surrounded the city so tightly that not even a drop of water could leak out.


    Jin Wushu rode on his horse, and ordered a friendly horse to shoot a letter at the city gates, at the same time he shouted out, "We have come under the orders of the Jinguo Marshal and have taught Grand Commandant Liu to quickly surrender himself to us. This is to prevent the destruction of the city from causing destruction. "


    Liu Qi personally took the book, and immediately burned it: "These books that disturb the morale of the troops, immediately incinerate them." Standing at the top of the city wall, he shouted: "Fourth Prince, your family is Liu Qi, you have lost many times to him, and are now defeated by him, how can you be brave?"


    Jin Wushu was enraged and shouted: "This wall is useless to me. When the Great Golden Warrior came, he would rush into the government office to hold a banquet to celebrate his victory. Everyone, listen carefully. All the beauties and gold and jade you have captured will be left to yourself. "When a man is three years old or older, he kills them all!"


    With this command, the siege began.


    When the first wave of attacks from the Golden Army failed, they set up camp on the spot. Han Chang reminded Jin Wushu that Song Jun was good at robbing camps in the night. Jin Wushu reminded him that if Liu Qi dared to plunder camps, he would definitely teach him not to hold anything.


    Therefore, Jin Wushu ordered the entire army to stay up late to defend, and to send a team to guard him every night. He himself was in the tent, making the soldiers light their torches and wait. Unexpectedly, Liu Qi never scale the camp and only sends 200 people out every night to beat drums and bluff. Golden Army was harassed so fiercely that he could not sleep at all for two straight nights. He was very tired.


    On the third day, Jin Wushu saw that he could no longer delay and immediately ordered his men to attack the city. On this day, the sun had risen and the female Genuine soldiers were drenched in sweat from the intense heat. The horses also ate the poisonous soybeans thrown down by the Song Jun. This time, the fight lasted for more than two hours. Both sides were at a loss of life and death. Before long, a gale began to blow. It was originally a sandstorm in the north, causing the sky and earth to turn dark. It was difficult to distinguish between the two armies, so they could only retreat out of the battlefield and call for reinforcements.


    Jin Wushu, clad in battle armor, immediately went to supervise the battle at the high post. When he saw the corpses of Black and black armor as well as the large golden black flags that scattered all over the ground, he could not help but feel extremely hurt. Golden Army is afraid of the heat and could not fight in the summer in the first place. However, the situation in the country forced him to choose and he lamented even more, "I have to put in all my effort.


    That evening, another heavy rain fell. He received news that Yue Pengju had sent other troops to attack the Great Golden Man''s horses in the original pavilion. The generals who were sent to support the lead had died in battle. gold soldier''s voice was drowned by the storm, Jin Wushu no longer hesitated, and immediately said: "Quickly retreat!"


    Seeing the Golden Army retreating, Liu Qi personally led the cavalry army out of the city to give chase. Jin Wushu personally cut off their retreat, and Liu Qi saw that the person in the middle was using a halberd. It was precisely the Fourth Prince, and he did not chase after the other gold soldier.


    Jin Wushu was surrounded, and was not afraid. Taking the lead, he brandished his halberd, causing the Song Jun to be unable to block, and a path of blood actually opened up in front of him. At this time, Xia Han held his famous weapon, a 10 foot long metal awl, and led several hundred cavalrymen into the array. Jin Wushu received a strong support and broke out of the encirclement, fleeing towards the north.


    Golden Army escaped Yingshui and came to the Waining Mansion. Jin Wushu summoned all the generals, and this time, he was not just going to give everyone a reward for their defeat, he was going to give Xia Han, who had saved his life, a reward as well. "My sons do not like summer battles. A single failure is nothing to fear, we have our own opportunity to take revenge." After that, he would assign everyone to stand guard.


    When Han Chang and the others saw their defeat, they were already mentally prepared to be punished. But when they saw him like this, they all heaved a sigh of relief.


    Right after stopping, Yue Pengju already split his troops into two, trying to take back Tokyo and Shuanghe. Wang Gui led the army to the left and headed north to Ru Zhou; Yue Pengju led the army and headed north to Cai Zhou. Before leaving, Yue Peng Jun personally wrote an official letter, telling Yu Peng and his aides to meet with Zhang Jun and Liu Guang respectively. They wanted to join forces to annihilate the 140,000 gold soldier s. He purposely spoke up, "You two must be extremely respectful to the two prime ministers and urge them to send troops to attack Ying Tian Palace to meet up with my army in Tokyo. If they do not agree to it, then we must also be kind and say nothing, and put emphasis on the overall situation. "


    Everyone accepted the order and set off on their respective horses.


    Zhang Xian was the first to enter the Northwest County City. The next day, he received a report saying that there was a troop of gold soldier s, about a thousand people, leaving from Yan City and heading south. Zhang Xian immediately made a decision and led the troops out of the city, ambushing them on the northern and southern roads.


    This group of Golden Army s was precisely Commander Han Chang. This time, he followed Jin Wushu south for a few battles, without a single victor. Wherever he went, Song Jun''s troops would gather neatly and take the lead; The two armies had actually turned the tables on each other. When he heard that it was Yue Pengju and Zhang Xian heading to Cai Zhou, he became timid and did not send out all of their main forces. Instead, they sent three centurions to lead a temporary army and go deeper into Cai Zhou to investigate.


    This group of people advanced under the scorching sun. They had yet to reach the boundary of Cai Zhou, but their armors and uniforms were already hot from the sun. At this moment, there was a forest and a small river ditch in front of them.


    Just at this time, a neat troop of Yue Army appeared on the other side of the river. The bright red Banner shone under the sunlight as it wrote the words "loyal and loyal Yue Army" on top of it. Golden Army was suddenly attacked, most of the people were still hiding in the river to drink, there was no time to run, most of them had been exterminated.


    Taking advantage of their victory, Song Jun pursued them and happened to meet Han Chang and the rest. By this time, Han Chang had already retreated and ordered his troops to retreat. After a round of chaotic battle, Han Chang had headed straight to the Huaining Palace, in order to lure the enemy in.


    Zhang Xian and the rest led their troops and pursued, just as they were about to meet Jin Wushu''s army.


    Han Chang was ecstatic, he immediately went back to fight Zhang Xian. He and Zhang Xian knew each other, the two of them could be said to be enemies on the opposite side of the road. Seeing the black armored Golden Army from all four sides surrounding him, Han Chang laughed complacently: "Zhang Xian, if you don''t surrender, there''s only death waiting for you."


    Zhang Xian did not reply, his group of more than eighteen hundred people were gradually besieged, and they immediately raised their spears to fight Han Chang. Han Chang knew that this was the first member of the Yue Army, and that Zhang Xian himself was very close to him, so he naturally did not want to miss this chance. He wanted to kill Zhang Xian so the more they fought, the fiercer it became.


    The two''s martial arts were on par with each other, and after a dozen rounds, they were still unable to emerge victorious. Just then, one of the people from Jin Wushu''s camp became impatient. It was Xia Han.


    Xia Han shouted loudly, "Han Chang, watch out for yourself!", and took his Iron Cone Spear, thrusting towards Zhang Xian''s chest. Zhang Xian''s body bent down, from the horse to the horse. The Song Jun, who was supposed to be the main general, dropped to the ground and cried out in shock, but she saw Zhang Xian somersaulting, and actually using his spear to fight Xia Han.


    Such exquisite riding techniques not only greatly encouraged the Yue Army''s aura, but even Jin Wushu who was watching the fight from the side could not help but exclaim, "Good job!" Just like Han Chang, he was also determined to capture Zhang Xian and use him to suppress the might of a Yue Army.


    At this time, the two armies had already fallen into a chaotic battle. Jin Wushu saw his side had the advantage in a huge battle, and calmly stood on top of a high ground to supervise the battle, seeing that although Han Chang and Xia Han had forced Zhang Xian into danger and injured him a few times, he was not fatal. He took the bow and arrow and aimed. Because his right hand was crippled, he turned it around and switched it around. Because he had practiced archery with both hands since he was young, despite his hard work, he was still able to achieve miraculous results.


    He took aim at Zhang Xian with his bow, and with a "sou" sound, he shot an arrow towards Zhang Xian. Zhang Xian was unable to dodge in time, the mount let out a miserable cry and fell to the ground.


    At this moment, Jin Wushu raised his bow and arrows again, and in the end, he was injured. He could not fire consecutively, and after a moment, he hesitated for a moment, and thus, Zhang Xian was able to catch his breath, but it was still useless, because Xia Han''s metal conical spear had already completely reached his chest. Zhang Xian''s vision turned black, and his chest felt a heavy pressure, the presence of death approaching, but he could still hear the sound of wind in his ears.


    Zhang Xian turned his head in joy, only to see Yue Pengju personally leading an army, and seeing that he was in danger, he immediately shot out an arrow, saving his life. A large part of the Yue Army joined in as the two armies engaged in a large-scale battle.


    Xia Han was the son-in-law of his sworn brother, Zong Wang, and was also his most treasured subordinate for the past two years. A few days ago, Xia Han had even saved his life, but who would have thought that he would lose his life in Yue Pengju''s hands today. He hated Yue Pengju to the bones, he raised his halberd and ordered his men to charge into the battle.

 C337 Jealousy

    The two armies faced off against each other, fighting until night fell. Both of them were surrounded by each other. The great generals within Jin Wushu''s formation lost consecutively, and were unable to endure the heat. At night, the victor was slowly decided.


    Seeing that the situation was not looking good, he made a prompt decision and immediately decided to retreat.


    This time, Yue Pengju did not chase after them, but instead, they lit torches to clear the battlefield, capturing the food left behind by the Golden Army when they were forced to retreat. At the same time, he also picked up two Captains, five Captains, and over eighty Captains.


    Zhang Xian ran over to Yue Pengju''s side and bowed deeply before saying, "Thank you, Yue Xiang Gong."


    Yue Pengju supported him up with his own hands as he smiled and said, "Sis GaoSi and Madam are still waiting for us to return triumphantly."


    Zhang Xian was overjoyed: "The Madame Yue is about to give birth, we have to hurry back."


    Yue Pengju laughed and took the initiative to retreat. In his heart, he was actually extremely anxious, it was already the beginning of June, and according to the time, it was when his wife was about to be born.


    Golden Army suffered from this heavy injury. Along the way, Jin Wushu''s face darkened to the point that it looked like a storm was about to arrive. Even Han Chang and the rest did not dare to say a word to him.


    When night fell and they arrived at open seal, Liu Yu had already long since reported and personally went out to receive them. Jin Wushu''s face was gloomy, he did not say a word, and sat on the Longde''s palace''s Dragon Throne, hugging the jar and drank.


    A few muse disciples danced and sang at the scene, and one of the women started to babble a beautiful poem about his grievances. When Jin Wushu heard this, his voice was even more ear-piercing. He smashed the wine jar down, almost smashing the muse''s body. Everyone turned pale with fright and fled while crying.


    After a while, the guard Wu Qimai came in with a secret letter in his hand. He whispered: "Fourth Prince, a secret letter from Gao Yigong."


    Jin Wushu took the letter and opened it. It was a report that Gao Yigong and his wife had ordered him to send over, stating in detail that Zhao Deji''s son had passed away young. This was extremely good news. If the Song Huizong of the Five Kingdoms were to die, and Zhao Deji''s only prince die, wouldn''t that mean that the heavens were aiding Da Jin? His mind quickly spun, and he immediately came up with an idea. However, he saw that Wang Junhua had also reported that he was pregnant!


    Wang Junhua had been jealous of Hua Rong for a long time. She had a deep understanding of the complicated attitude the Fourth Prince had towards Hua Rong, and knew that there was no better way to make Hua Rong anger the Fourth Prince.


    Jin Wushu had a skeptical attitude towards Hua Rong''s pregnancy at first, but now, after seeing Wang Junhua''s secret report, he sat on the Dragon Throne and frowned in anger for a moment. It was as if a huge ladle of cold water had suddenly been poured over him on a June day.


    So it was actually true, Hua Rong was actually pregnant!


    Didn''t that damned witch doctor say she would never get pregnant? Why was she cured?


    It was fine that she was pregnant, but why did she have to give birth to children for Yue Pengju? If it had been any other peddler, he wouldn''t have been so jealous. But why was it his mortal enemy? His nemesis?


    He punched the Dragon Throne heavily, causing it to feel like it was about to vomit blood. He felt that in this world, it was all the most sinister and terrifying enemy, raising the sword by his side, he slashed madly at the Dragon Throne, as if he was Yue Pengju and his wife''s flesh and blood. After chopping for a while, he threw his blade and rushed out.


    Summer dusk.


    The river outside the city wound its way south. Due to the drought in summer, the river had dried up quite a bit, only reaching up to the knees. The water was so clear that one could see the fish and prawns swimming in it. The lush greenery on both sides of the river formed a natural screen. When one reached this place, the scorching heat would lessen by quite a bit.


    After finishing her homework for the day, Hua Rong and the group of children came over to the riverside to play. Sis GaoSi, Liuma and a few other female disciples stood beside her. Everyone found a flat rock for Hua Rong to sit down on and watched the children rolling up their sleeves to fish and touch the prawns in the river, feeling extremely happy.


    Sis GaoSi said, "I wonder if Yue Xiang Gong and the rest will be able to make it back in time."


    "They won. They will return as soon as possible."


    Hua Rong smiled, her hand subconsciously resting on his stomach. These days, the child in his stomach didn''t seem to be able to bear the stress, she wanted to quickly come to this world to play with the other children, and play with them. It would probably take a day or two to produce.


    Her husband had been out on an expedition these past few days, one or two months. Without her by his side, it was as if time had passed by. No matter how careful Liuma and the others waited on him, they were not as considerate as her husband. However, she would naturally not reveal such emotions in the middle of Ladies. Furthermore, because she was with many children every day, she could not help but feel happy, and her spirits were all very good.


    A child caught an ugly animal and ran over shouting, "flower Mr, what do you see?"


    Hua Rong slowly stood up and took the struggling little thing from her, then laughed: "Crab, this is a crab, foolish child, the crab actually doesn''t recognize it ¡­"


    Another child ran over and seized a shell. It was very normal, but under the light of the setting sun, there was still multicolored light. He raised his head and said proudly, "flower Mr, this is for you ¡­"


    Hua Rong received them one by one, her heart was filled with tenderness, but she felt that this was the most peaceful and happiest time of her life. Was it because of the child in her womb? Was it because of the change in her state of mind?


    She did not probe deeper, but she felt that being able to live like this for a long time was the greatest fortune of her life.


    On the other side of the river, in a small hill deep in the woods, a plain-clothed "farmer" was hiding in a big tree. He could see everything on the other side of the river ¡ª this group of women and children playing and playing.


    He disguised himself so well that he looked like a common farmer. However, when one looked closely, they''d see that he was quite tall, and there was a malicious air hidden between his brows that was on the verge of bursting out.


    At this time, the gentle wave of the setting sun caused the aquatic plants in the river to sway. The female Skirt wore a short muslin dress and had a gentle smile on her face. Her eyes were so bright that he had never seen such a gentle and holy expression before.


    Beneath the Skirt was a tall, bulging belly, which was throbbing as she smiled and patiently spoke to the children around her. A little girl leaned into her embrace, barefooted, and passed her a handful of wild flowers she had picked in the summer ¡­


    Amongst these children, there was no son, and no Xiao Luwenlong.


    She used to be so desperate to live and protect her son, but now that her son was gone, she was just as happy as she was with the other children. Once she had a son of her own, she wouldn''t care about her father and son at all. The pitiful Xiao Luwenlong was still crying for his "mother"!


    Mom!


    He didn''t know whether he was pitying his son or himself.


    He couldn''t wait to rush over. However, he didn''t dare to do so. There were still traces of the scorching sun on his forehead ¡ª his entire face was covered in sweat! On the other side of the river, there were patrolling soldiers. Although it seemed to be unintentional, they were tightly guarded, not allowing even the slightest mistake.


    He watched helplessly as the woman with the big belly walked around. When she turned around, the beautiful Skirt moved automatically without wind, only leaving him with a beautiful back ¡ª ¡ª such a smiling face that belonged to his mother''s back.


    Suddenly, he heard a miserable cry of pain, "Ouch ¡­"


    "flower Mr ¡­"


    "Madame Yue ¡­"


    "Madame Yue is about to give birth, hurry up and help her go back, hurry ¡­"


    On the opposite riverbank, under the shade of a tree, the figures of people quickly disappeared without a trace. Even the children who were playing around had followed them and ran away noisily ¡­


    Only then did he slowly step out. Night had fallen, and the twilight was deep. He picked up a small stone and threw it into the river, causing a thin layer of water to splash around. He realized once again that his right hand had been crippled!


    If not for crippling his right hand, according to his shooting technique, Zhang Xian would be dead! And Xia Han could also be saved!


    Xia Han died, and he lost. And that woman ¡ª ¡ª Hua Rong, she, actually dared to give the main culprit of all this, Yue Pengju''s son!


    He looked at the blood-like sunset, turned around and walked back, muttering to himself while walking: "Fine, Hua Rong, since you are a child, this prince will give you a heavenly gift! If Yue Pengju does not die, how can this prince face you? "


    A pitiful cry sounded out from the bedroom.


    Because he was afraid that Liuma had not given birth to any babies for many years, his skills were still unfamiliar. Therefore, five days ago, Sis GaoSi had already invited a skilled old lady from a family of soldiers. At this time, Liuma and the old granny were inside, with the rest of the women waiting outside. The children who were outside looked around curiously, listening to the waves of miserable screams, and fearfully asked, "Why are the flower Mr doing this ¡­"


    Sis GaoSi waved her hand and chased away all the children. "Hurry, hurry, you children are not allowed to come here."


    Although the children were unwilling, they were all chased far away by the Ladies''s shouts.


    Hua Rong''s voice was slowly a little hoarse. In these many years, she had also suffered from many injuries, being injured by the King Qin, and being tortured by Jin Wushu. However, these injuries were nothing compared to the pain of being torn apart. Every woman''s life was filled with the greatest pain and happiness. She gritted her teeth, and at the most painful moment, she actually thought of a child''s face, like a miniature version of Pengju ¡­


    "Madam, hold on ¡­"


    "It must be because the fetus is too big ¡­"


    "Madam ¡­"


    The two midwives were worried that it would be difficult to give birth, so they were uneasy in their hearts. They comforted Hua Rong, but she suddenly laughed, her fingers tightly holding onto the bed sheets, her nails turning white: "Nothing, nothing ¡­ ¡­"


    The two of them looked at each other in dismay. They had never seen a parturient sent over to comfort their midwife.


    At this moment, a horse was galloping towards the house. After Yue Pengju took care of some important matters, he gave the rest to Wang Gui and Zhang Xian, and only led two personal guards to rush back home. Calculating the time, his wife was about to have a baby. He had an extremely strong desire to see a newborn baby and help his wife share it ¡­ He ran all the way back, leaving his two janissaries far behind as he took the lead and ran back.

 C338 child of birth

    Entering the Xiangyang Palace, he alighted and spoke, but did not stop as he hurried home: "Has the Madam been born yet?"


    The personal guard who came forward hurriedly replied, "I don''t know, the midwife has already entered ¡­"


    He did not bother to speak as he rushed inside. From a distance, he heard his wife''s miserable wails and her heart-wrenching cries. He was terrified. Sweating profusely, he ran over, "Sister Shi Qi, Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    At the door, Sis GaoSi stopped him, surprised and happy. "Yue Xiang Gong, you''re back! "You can''t go in there ¡­"


    "How is it? Sister Shi Qi, she ¡­? "


    "There''s a midwife. She''ll be fine in a while."


    "But, Sister Shi Qi, she ¡­"


    "I''m fine."


    He remembered, without waiting for Sis GaoSi to ask, he said, "Zhang Xian will be back a few days late to settle some matters later."


    When the Sis GaoSi heard that her husband was safe and sound, she was naturally happy.


    Just then, a few mournful cries came from inside the house. Yue Pengju listened to his wife''s miserable cries, and he was not without worry, he only said: "Women giving birth, are all like this ¡­"


    He was still worried. Inside, his wife''s screams were getting weaker and weaker, but he still entered the door anxiously, as there was only a thin curtain separating them. "Sister Shi Qi, don''t be afraid, I''m back ¡­"


    Just as he was about to faint, such a gentle and firm voice sounded beside his ear. Hua Rong''s anxious emotions loosened and she felt a burst of tearing pain again, but before he could even cry out, he heard a loud and clear cry.


    Hua Rong almost fainted, but the baby that had just arrived in this world was crying even harder with her eyes closed, wanting to use her sobs to tell everyone not to look at her.


    When Yue Pengju rushed in, Liuma had already cut the umbilical cord and hugged the child. "Congratulations Yue Xiang Gong, Madam has given birth to a big fat boy ¡­"


    Yue Pengju looked at his son''s wrinkled face and quickly sat on the side of the bed to hold his wife''s hand. Her head was covered with sweat, her face was as white as gold paper, and her lips were pale white.


    "Sister Shi Qi, Sister Shi Qi ¡­" What''s the matter with you? "


    After a long while, Hua Rong finally opened her eyes. His hands had gained some strength as she grabbed his husband''s hands and laughed weakly.


    "Of course I have to come back at such a time. Sister Shi Qi, you''ve worked hard. "


    "Pengju, it hurts ¡­"


    He asked anxiously, "Does it still hurt?"


    "No more now ¡­" She smiled and listened to the crying. "I want to see the baby."


    Liuma immediately carried the child over and said joyfully: "Madam, look at this beautiful child. His arms and legs are so sturdy, even more so than all of the children I''ve delivered before ¡­"


    Because it was June, and the weather was too hot, they could only wear a red, fat carp apron that Hua Rong had personally embroidered. A big carp wrapped itself around the baby''s fat and fat belly, and only had a thin, soft swaddling cover. The baby''s forehead seemed to be covered by a layer of hair. She closed her eyes and cried. His face was wrinkled like a mouse that had not been stretched out yet. Hua Rong reached out and caressed his son''s face, then laughed: "Such an ugly little thing ¡­"


    Yue Pengju took his son and carried him in his arms. He scrutinized him a few times, and then carefully caressed his son''s wet eyes. What a strange, soft life. He felt a soft feeling in his heart, a sudden burst of love. He held his son''s soft body in his arms, the bone in his bones, the blood in his blood, as if it were the continuation of his body and his wife''s body. Although he had won many battles, he had never been as excited as he was now. For a moment, he was unable to speak and could only gently touch the child''s eyelashes. He could tell that the child''s eyelashes were the same as his wife''s.


    This discovery made him even more surprised. "Sister Shi Qi, look at me, look at you ¡­"


    Hua Rong laughed: "Peng Ju, what''s the name of this child good?"


    "I see this child as a tiger, so let''s call him tiger."


    "Tiger head?" Hua Rong had gone through countless of hardships to get this child, so she naturally cherished him very much.


    The Little Tiger seemed to be dissatisfied with his name, but it could not be helped. It cried twice more, moved its arms a bit, signalled a protest, and fell asleep.


    Liuma gently carried the child to the small cradle at the side and brought the child to the outside room to be taken care of. The room quieted down. Hua Rong wanted to sit up, so she extended his hand and pressed her down, and anxiously said: "Sister Shi Qi, quickly lie down well." She also didn''t have the strength to sit up. Yue Pengju held her hand tightly, and extended a hand to wipe the sweat on her forehead. Then, he asked gently: "Sister Shi Qi, what do you want to eat? "I''ll go get it for you ¡­"


    "Heh, the Liuma will naturally arrange it. Peng Ju, you still haven''t eaten after rushing back, right? "


    Only then did Yue Pengju remember that after sprinting for more than half a day, he had not eaten anything yet, and with his wife''s reminder, he immediately felt famished and hungry. Just as he was about to speak, he smelled a fragrant aroma. Sis GaoSi personally carried food with him: a warm chicken soup, a red sugar egg suitable for maternity, as well as a big bowl of Red Braised Meat and two big bowls of vegetables. She even specially prepared a bowl of cold sour plum soup for Yue Pengju.


    Yue Pengju quickly said: "Thank you, Sis GaoSi."


    Sis GaoSi was beaming with joy. "This servant is truly happy, congratulations to Yue Xiang Gong and Madam."


    She had to take good care of Hua Rong these past few days, especially when Yue Pengju was not home. She ate and lived with the Yue Clan. She was sincerely grateful to Sis GaoSi: "It''s all thanks to Sis GaoSi ¡­"


    "What did the Madam say? In the future, Tiger Head and his children will also have a companion. "


    With a few words of concern, she closed the door carefully without disturbing the two.


    Yue Pengju then personally supported his wife and helped her eat first. Hua Rong shook his head: "You eat first, I''m not hungry, I''ll eat later."


    "Sister Shi Qi, you worked so hard, how could you not be hungry?"


    "I''m really not hungry. I don''t have any appetite right now. Peng Gao, you eat first."


    Yue Pengju was extremely hungry, so he did not reject anymore. He immediately picked up the bowl and ate his fill quickly, then forcefully picked up the bowl and fed his wife many things.


    Hua Rong leaned on the headboard, and asked the question that she was anxious to know. Yue Pengju told her about his battle with the gold soldier, especially the matter of saving Zhang Xian and killing him. Yue Pengju found out from the captive and seized command medallion that Xia Han was Jin Wushu''s niece. When Hua Rong heard this, she sighed and said, "If that''s the case, then wouldn''t the enmity between us and the Fourth Prince be deeper and deeper into it?"


    With Qin Gui and his wife working together in the Fourth Prince, the situation in the future would definitely become more difficult. However, Yue Pengju was not willing to discuss this matter in front of her wife, in case she was going to be anxious right after birth. He could only say happily: "Sister Shi Qi, this victory is the beginning of the Northern Chasm.


    Huang Long was the important birthplace of the female nobleman, and also Jin Wushu''s real "old home." Hua Rong saw that his husband was filled with lofty sentiments, and with the addition of the triumphant return this time, his worried feelings were diluted, leaving behind only joy. Only then did Yue Pengju get onto the bed and gently hold his, gently stroking her hair. The two of them had been separated for a long time, and now they had gotten back at each other again.


    Just as Yue Pengju and his wife were immersed in the joy of having loved their son, Liu Qi received an order from the imperial government to retreat and not chase after the gold soldier. A few days later, Yu Peng and Zhang Jun, who had contacted Liu Guang, came back with news, saying that the two of them were not willing to fight together. Liu Guang was timid and afraid of battle. Even though his words were stuttering, there was no gap between him and Yue Pengju. However, on Zhang Jun''s side, he was conserving his strength and mocking him. This kind of situation was within Yue Pengju''s expectations. Although he was disappointed, this kind of disappointed emotion was diluted quite a bit by the birth of his beloved.


    It was already dusk, and the weather was no longer as hot. Yue Pengju and his wife sat together outside for a while. He hugged his son as the Little Tiger woke up from its long slumber and looked at his mother in Abba with its small eyes. After twenty days of growth, the child was no longer ugly and did not look wrinkled anymore. There was a small mole on his left eyebrow. Yue Pengju could tell that he was overjoyed because there was a mole on the left side of her thick eyebrows.


    Hearing her husband''s discovery, Hua Rong also realized that the father and son pair''s positions were exactly the same. Looking at her son, his facial features were exactly the same as a husband''s, a perfect replica of Yue Pengju Jr. She had never felt this happy before, but looking at the sunset in the west, every single one of their husbands and sons, every single one of them was a gift from heaven.


    Yue Pengju teased his son and laughed: "Tiger head, your uncle has never seen you before."


    Uncle!


    In these few days when his son was born, Hua Rong had been busy every day taking care of his son, something that she had not thought about for a long time, even the King Qin himself. Now that her husband mentioned this "uncle", he had an indescribable feeling in her heart.


    Yue Pengju nodded and sighed: "It''s such a pity about Wen Long, I really don''t know how he is now. If he''s here, then Tiger has an older brother as well. "


    Hua Rong felt even worse. Ever since she was pregnant, she would embroider something for Xiao Luwenlong every time. Now that the child was already seven or eight years old, he should already have a little bit of a manly look, but unfortunately, she really didn''t know when it would be if she could meet him again.


    Not long after the child''s full moon, Zhao Deji sent someone to deliver an extremely generous reward. At the same time, he handed over the written edict, telling Yue Pengju to continue his attack from the north.


    It was one thing for there to be a reward, but the husband and wife were both inspired by the Northern Faction''s edict and were very excited. After the child''s full month, Hua Rong started to resume her training. She was originally a martial artist, and with her foundation, coupled with the days of her husband by her side, taking care of herself, her mental state, and her daily life. She was very comfortable, so her body had recovered very well. When Yue Pengju returned, he accompanied her on her horse.

 C339 No Mom

    Hua Rong had rested for almost half a year, and now she was back on her horse again. Her riding skills had recovered by eighty to ninety percent, and in the summer, when the willow tree Yinyin saw her husband smiling at her, she remembered the habits of the female realms in Salix. She smiled as she pulled her bow, aimed at the green branch, and shot an arrow straight at Yue Pengju''s head. He reached out his hand to take it. In the evening, under the willow tree, she was galloping towards him. Her hair was slightly raised and her face was rosy. She was even more handsome than before she was born.


    Hua Rong stopped her horse and got down, but when she saw his husband staring at him, his face flushed red and he said: "What are you looking at?"


    "Sister Shi Qi is so good-looking."


    It was only then that Hua Rong remembered that in the one month since she was pregnant and waiting for her wife to give birth, in the entire month since the birth, in the entire period from beginning to end, the husband and wife had never been "intimate" with each other before. Now that they saw their husband''s eyes, their faces flushed red, they smiled and snuggled against each other as they walked home together ¡­


    At the same time, an intense dispute broke out within the Jinguo. As usual, Pu Luhu and Pu Luhu''s relationship was close, but Zong Gan had just brought in his son, sandworm. Even though Da Da hated Zong Gan and the others, he hated him the most. He wanted to urgently take revenge for Zong Han and the others.


    The reason was because Jinguo had also received the news that Zhao Deji''s prince had passed away. The court proposed a new plan for Song. Zong Gan and the others supported the abolition of the fake Qi Chen Emperor Liu Yu, and also set up Song Qinzong or Song Qinzong''s eldest son as the puppet emperor, guarding Tokyo, to fight against Zhao Deji''s power in the south.


    On this day, the assassins gathered the courtier for a discussion.


    Zong Jun proposed: "Now that decadence is dead, and Zhao Deji''s son has died prematurely, the Song Kingdom has always paid attention to the issue of the successor. We might as well set up another regime in the north to fight against Zhao Deji. Right now, the Song Kingdom was still repeatedly asking for peace, Zhao Deji wanted to redeem his birth mother. Therefore, we might as well consider the suggestion we made previously, to return the two rivers to the Song people, and return the coffins of the Wei Xian Fei and the Wei Xian Fei, in exchange for peace and negotiation ¡­ "


    Pu Luhu was also very much in favor of this suggestion.


    But Zong Gan who was participating in the discussion expressed his opposition. Initially, he did not have any opinions on how Liu Yu should break things up. However, he was dissatisfied when he saw Zong Jun, Pu Luhu and the others forming an alliance and speaking the same words.


    Da Da also immediately supported his view.


    Seeing that her stepfather was opposed, she wanted to wait and ask State Grandmaster Yuwen Xuzhong for help.


    Zong Gan could not provide any opinions, but seeing that Zong Jun and his group were insisting, he said, "We might as well wait until after he returns."


    Pu Luhu was very unhappy: "Since we have agreed to this, can''t we make the decision?"


    Zong Gan was afraid that they would have some sort of scheme that would endanger his stepson and insisted, "We will definitely get back with some underhanded methods. All these years, the commander had been very clear about the situation in the Song Kingdom. He had to listen to Liu Yu''s advice when dealing with him. "


    When Zong Jun was welcomed to serve as the Prime Minister, the atmosphere of a woman''s true democracy was thick. When he saw Zong Gan''s attitude, he was unhappy and said loudly: "Don''t tell me our families cannot make it? Otherwise, why would we have to discuss this matter today? "


    Hearing that the crowd had gotten impatient, he stood up immediately and gave the order to retreat. He followed his stepfather''s instructions and waited for Jin Wushu to come back before he discussed further.


    At the moment, it was very hot. The group of seven moved to a place about a hundred miles away from Yanjing to take shelter from the heat as per usual. When Jin Wushu returned, it was already the beginning of July.


    Right after he returned, Zong Gan secretly invited this little brother of hers to his house and arranged a feast for him. At this time, the womanly diet is already mixed with the Han Chinese diet, there are both raw dog blood and garlic on the fat pork plate, and also the delicious food of the Han Chinese. Once Jin Wushu sat down, Zong Gan and the others had already heard of the battle report, they no longer asked him about the battle, and only spoke in a low voice: "Fourth Brother, now that Pu Luhu and the others are in favour of peace, return two rivers to us, and abolish Liu Yu, what do you think?"


    Jin Wushu drank a cup of wine fiercely, "Now is not the time to negotiate! Neither river can be returned. "


    Zong Gan was very surprised, because the initial suggestion was precisely from Jin Wushu. Jin Wushu looked at his right hand and the image of Hua Rong''s stomach appeared in his mind once again. At this time, the resentment in his heart had already reached its peak and he said loudly, "Right now, my Great Golden Army''s power has been severely weakened, which is why my battle is unfavorable. "If I were to lead and train all the troops in the world, it would be a piece of cake for us to make it out of the dead ¡­"


    Zong Gan said in a low voice: "Fourth Brother, why would it be hard for you to lead the troops of the world?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Zong Gan said: "Now that Zong Jun and I are in the same party, I truly regret bringing him in."


    Jin Wushu was shocked: "I can''t, Zong Jun is our blood brother."


    "Fourth Brother, you need to know, when Pu Luhu was in Old Wolf Master, he wanted to become the crown prince but failed. He was always brooding over it, and now, he doesn''t even place the Little Wolf Lord in his eyes.


    This question, Jin Wushu weighed it thousands of times on the road. If he wanted to rule the world by himself, he had to do it himself. Right now, in the entire imperial court, only Pu Luhu and Zong Jun were the obstacles, as long as he could get rid of these two, there would be no obstructing tigers. To get rid of Yue Pengju, to completely destroy Song Kingdom, one must have a powerful army.


    How could he choose between the two?


    Zong Gan saw that his expression was getting gentler, and finally, he had a plan. He ordered more wine and the two of them started to drink.


    On the second day, Jin Wushu finally returned home.


    When Xiao Luwenlong heard Abba had returned, he came out to welcome him happily and shouted loudly, "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    Jin Wushu carried his son in one arm. He was dressed in the female s summer attire and a female s hat, and carried a small bow on his waist. He looked extremely energetic, already acting like a little man.


    "Son, do you think about Abba?"


    "I do, I think about the Abba everyday."


    "Haha, good girl, let''s see what kind of treasure Abba brought you ¡­" He put down his son and took out a small, sharp dagger. This dagger was one of his gains from this trip. He cut it into pieces and handed it to his son. "Son, you can use it to kill rabbits now."


    Kids loved weapons and would not let go of them. "This is so fun, thank you Abba."


    Jin Wushu pulled his son and was about to enter the door, but the child looked around directly behind him.


    "Son, what are you looking at?"


    "Where''s Mom? Why didn''t Mom come back? "When you tell me, tell me that mother will come back with you ¡­"


    On the day of his campaign, the boy was crying so hard because of his slight illness that he was eager to find his mother. There was nothing he could do, so he comforted him, told him to get well early, and said that his mother would come back to see him.


    "Where''s Mom? You lied to me, why hasn''t Mommy come back yet? "


    He saw his son''s little mouth flatten, and was about to cry. He felt a pang in his heart, and felt a strong surge of resentment. He held his son in his arms and said loudly, "Don''t ask anymore. Hua Rong, isn''t she your mother ¡­ "


    "No, she is my mother. My mother is called Hua Rong ¡­ "


    He shouted angrily, "No! A bad woman like her is not worthy to be your mother ¡­ "


    "My mother is not a bad woman ¡­"


    "Kid, you dare disobey?"


    Seeing Abba''s thunderous roar, Xiao Luwenlong was filled with anger. He had never seen Abba like this before.


    Seeing his son was crying, Jin Wushu could not bear to see him crying once he returned home. He let out a long sigh, bent down and hugged his son, coaxing him gently, "Your son is just a little boy, not wanting to cry at all. "Son, you don''t have a mother anymore ¡­"


    The child raised her face and asked him innocently, "How can I not have a mother?"


    "That woman, she has already given birth to her own son. She will no longer want you, and she will no longer miss you. "Son, she''s no longer your mother. Don''t ever mention her again ¡­"


    Xiao Luwenlong didn''t understand the meaning behind Abba''s words at all. He didn''t believe that his mother, who loved him so dearly, would no longer love him at all, but he understood in his little heart that since Abba was so angry, he wouldn''t dare to ask anymore.


    Jin Wushu gave him some things again to divert his attention, so he wouldn''t cry anymore.


    Jin Wushu laughed: "Quickly, let Abba see if your riding and shooting skills have improved."


    "Alright, I will shoot it out for Abba to see."


    Just like the other children of Jinguo, Xiao Luwenlong''s arrows were shot from his bow and shot from a flying beast on the grass. He shot from a rabbit, and with one arrow, a small rabbit fell to the ground.


    Jin Wushu said loudly, "Alright."


    "Abba, mother taught me this move."


    Hearing him mention Hua Rong again, Jin Wushu''s face sunk, but she didn''t say anything more.


    Seven days later, the group arrived at the Imperial Palace for a banquet.


    Following the usual practice, Pu Luhu, Zong Jun and the rest sat on the left side, while Zong Gan, Jin Wushu and the rest sat on the right. The combined stab was centered in the middle. After three rounds of drinking, he suddenly stood up and loudly said: "Zong Jun, little wolf master has invited you to the palace with good intentions, yet you have colluded with Pu Luhu and the others to plot evil schemes. What is your intention?"


    Zong Jun said angrily: "What nonsense are you spouting? "Don''t talk nonsense about my scheme."


    Da Da, without saying anything further, he swung his blade over. When Pu Luhu and the others heard this, they immediately felt that the situation was not good. They were well-prepared, taking out their swords from their waists, everyone started to fight.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Zong Jun and the others wanted to escape. Just as he was about to turn around, he saw Jin Wushu brandishing out the halberd, causing his leg to go soft. He knelt down with injuries, and a few gold soldier s rushed forward to tie him up.


    Jin Wushu did not look at him. He pretended not to hear him, and just sat there in his original position, allowing the intense fighting to happen in front of her.


    Pu Luhu was very brave, the soldiers could not hold him back. He actually broke all ten of his fingers. Pu Luhu screamed miserably as he was grabbed by the soldiers who rushed over.


    Seeing that everyone had caught him, Zong Gan immediately said: "Take this traitor out and kill him."


    Thus, the group of soldiers pushed Zong Jun, Pu Luhu and the others out. Following the customs of females, they smashed the heads of the girls with their big sticks, and very quickly, everyone was killed.


    Following that, more than ten sons of the Old Wolf Master were executed together with Pu Luhu. Because Taizu''s son Zong Jun was executed at the same time as well, they had covered up the battle between the factions, and all Jiang Ye said was that Zong Jun and his men were plotting against them.

 C340 Her Majestys Heart

    As soon as this bloody summer palace coup was over, the question of the redistribution of power was raised. Pu Luhu''s family had already been completely annihilated. In order to pacify Da Da Da, Zong Gan and his stepson decided to work together and promote him to the position of Prime Minister Zuo. And Jin Wushu, the person Zong Gan trusted the most, was truly given the title of Field Marshal, which meant that he was the Jinguo''s number one soldier and marshal. At this moment, most of the military power was already in his hands.


    The entire Jinguo agreed on a strategy around Song. As Liu Yu was not popular in Henan, and the people resented him, it was not worth it to use him against Zhao Deji. It might even lead to a deeper level of enmity between the people. On the contrary, only after the death of the Song Huizong and the death of Zhao Deji''s son could the real effect be if Song Qinzong was brought back to the open seal and confronted with the southern regime. At this point, the peace talks became extremely important. Because of this, the Jinguo reached three agreements: to return the catalpa palace that belonged to the Song Huizong (known as the catalpa palace in ancient times), to return Zhao Deji''s mother Wei Xian Fei, and to return the two rivers.


    After the agreement was reached, the Jinguo, before meeting the envoy of the Song Kingdom, ordered Jin Wushu and Da Da to go together to the Henan Province of the lead to abolish Liu Yu''s official emperor.


    After Jin Wushu was promoted to Field Marshal, there had been dozens of Kikuji at home. These women were either Zong Jun and the others, his wives that he had inherited in accordance to the customs of the Jinguo, or the beautiful women that had been offered up to him in order to curry favor with the other female nobleman s. Amongst these beauties, the girl surnamed Zhang had the most outstanding looks, she was the daughter of a maid from Wei Xian Fei. She was sixteen years old, and because she was from Wu Yue''s clan, she was nicknamed "Small Cisch". At the age of fourteen, she was obtained by Zong Jun. Jin Wushu was not interested in Zong Jun''s hundred odd wives. Only the Small Cisch was exceptionally beautiful, young and lively, with a great deal of flair for her teeth. Even the former number one beauty of the prairie, Ye Lvguanyin, was far inferior to her. Jin Wushu was very interested in her. She had been favored for half a month and her limelight was gone for a short while.


    One night, Jin Wushu summoned dozens of beautiful Kikuji for a feast. Small Cisch sat on his knees and fed him wine cup by cup. While drinking, he stroked his wine and said drunkenly, "Young Wife is beautiful, but too bad she''s too young to be the mistress, and can''t be the princess of the Duke of Yue''s mansion ¡­"


    Small Cisch was confused, "This servant asks Fourth Prince for mercy, I do not dare to ask for anything else ¡­"


    Who asked you to be Song N¨¹? "Sigh, lowly Song N¨¹. No matter how beautiful she is, she doesn''t have the qualifications to be my grand imperial concubine ¡­"


    At this time, the music became more and more urgent. In the dance floor, the woman on the tip of his foot was jumping faster and faster. His flowing sleeves covered his face with a light veil. Jin Wushu thought that it was a special Kikuji, so he took a few more glances, only to see that she was dressed in a light muslin, with a full body, exposed arms and legs, sparkling with a white light. When the song came to an end, he waved his hand at the man. "Young Wife, come over here ¡­"


    The woman walked over gracefully and bowed down: "This servant greets Fourth Prince."


    Jin Wushu sat up: Take off your veil!


    The woman took off her veil, had a square face, bright eyes and white teeth, and was the Ye Lvguanyin that he had once most doted on. Yeru''s knelt beside his feet, a string of tears on her jade-like face. "Fourth Prince, Servant has really missed you day and night ¡­"


    Jin Wushu laughed loudly: "Good, good, very good, it''s you! It''s actually you! "


    "It''s a slave!" It''s a slave! "


    "Ye Lvguanyin, you actually dare to come back?"


    "I only found out these few days that the person I love the most is the Fourth Prince. I miss the Fourth Prince day and night, so I did not care about my shame and came back, so I did not dare to beg the Fourth Prince for mercy. I only wanted to serve the Fourth Prince in the mansion ¡­"


    "You are willing to be a slave or a servant?"


    Yeru''s hugged his leg. "Servant is willing!"


    He was still laughing out loud. "Good. Since it''s like this, then this crown prince''s feet are itchy ¡­"


    He followed Jinguo''s customs and sat cross-legged on the brick bed. At this moment, he raised his foot and reached for Yeru''s''s mouth. He had experienced this once in his life. It was the pleasure Wang Junhua gave by licking his toes ¡ª not even just a physical pleasure, but a psychological one! The women of Song Kingdom, the women of Liaoning, the women of a defeated nation, they all crawled under his feet and licked their toes ¡ª the joy of war, the attraction of war, the pleasure of victory, were all like this!


    His feet reached towards Yeru''s''s mouth. Originally, it was an insult, but he sneered and was about to retract his foot.


    This kind of strange feeling was even more intoxicating than the most beautiful woman he had ever experienced in his life. He patted Yeru''s''s head as if he was patting a docile pug: "Good, good, good. This crown prince had once flattered you, almost making you into the First Wife. Alright, I shall allow you to stay.


    "Yes, thank you Fourth Prince for your grace."


    Jin Wushu then coldly said: "Speak, what plans do you have?"


    Yeru''s kneeled down and did not get up, "Servant has no requirements, please serve Fourth Prince."


    Small Cisch, who was in Jin Wushu''s embrace, had long since lost his patience, his black eyes staring curiously at Yeru''s. Yeru''s''s gaze made contact with the beautiful face of the 16 year old girl, no matter how flirtatious she was, she was still a woman in her thirties. Her beauty was incomparable to Small Cisch''s, and she felt so much hatred that she wanted to vomit blood, but she did not dare show it.


    Jin Wushu stared at her for a few times and said nothing more. He lowered his head and kissed Small Cisch''s lips before waving his hand at his.


    "Yes."


    She was assigned to the rough living area, where she was with the old and poor looking concubine. She took care of heavy household chores, and was basically not able to get close to Jin Wushu. However, no matter how beautiful the woman was, she could not endure the confrontation. After that, it gradually became boring and it was a pity to abandon it. He suddenly came up with a plan, which was to send Zhang Shi to the palace and offer him a joint assault.


    At this moment, Joining forces was approaching puberty. He was originally a woman with big hands and feet, but his family was strong and powerful. Although he didn''t like her, he couldn''t just abandon her. Just as he was worrying that the imperial concubines and imperial concubines of the harem did not have a solution for her amorous affairs, he suddenly saw a beautiful harem of the Small Cisch, which could sing and dance, and also slightly understand music and poetry. It was as if he had obtained a treasure. The two of them were of similar age, and from then on, they reserved rooms for each other. But even so, because of Xiao Zhang''s status as a Han Nu, he did not dare to give out rewards without restraint, and only gave a very low level palace maid a title.


    He also bestowed him with the title of being the head of the imperial guard of the Three Provinces. So far, Jin Wushu had stepped onto the corpses of the tens of the most important aristocrats since the founding of Jin Quan. Step by step, he grasped the internal affairs of the Jinguo and the great military power.


    After that, Jin Wushu secretly did one thing and went to see Wei Xian Fei.


    To prevent the Wei Xian Fei from escaping, the Jinguo did not loosen her guard and moved her and the old soldier to a mud hut at the northern outskirts of the Shang Jing.


    Jin Wushu approached the land in the dusk. In the distance, he saw a drunk old veteran soldier sitting on the porch picking his teeth and burping. Outside the door, it was an old lady carrying a cow dung.


    The year Hua Rong left, when the Wei Xian Fei was pregnant and could not escape, she died of desire to stay. At the age of 40, when she was born (at that time, her lifespan was much shorter, and the woman could be considered an old woman), she gave birth to two sons consecutively.


    The two children looked at him curiously when they saw that a stranger had suddenly appeared. Wechsler''s looked at the tall man blankly, as he did not recognize him.


    The veteran shouted, "Quickly pick them up! The firewood for the winter is not ready yet!"


    She mumbled, "Yes."


    Jin Wushu called out, "Empress Dowager Wei ¡­"


    The cow dung in her hands fell to the ground, panicking as she looked at this strange man. At this time, the veteran also noticed Jin Wushu and recognized his attire. He anxiously said passionately: "Fourth Prince, please come in."


    Jin Wushu ran out with a silver ingot: "Go out and drink."


    "Thank you, Fourth Prince."


    When he left, Wei Xian Fei pulled her two sons, wary and panicked.


    The setting sun shone through the white birch bark window as they walked. Wei Xian Fei hastily poured a cup of coarse milk tea for Jin Wushu as her hands trembled slightly. Jin Wushu said amiably, "Empress Dowager Wei, take a seat."


    Wechsler''s still stood timidly.


    "Empress Dowager Wei, your son the Ninth King has ascended the throne. You have already been conferred the title of empress dowager. Do you know that?"


    Wechsler''s did not dare to reply.


    "Now, I cannot bear to see my life ruined. I want to stop fighting and make peace with Song. Your catalpa with the Emperor Zhao has hope of returning to the Da Song ¡­ "


    Emperor Zhao''s catalpa? The Wechsler''s did not know that her husband, the emperor, was already dead. As one of the thousands of concubinage s, her looks was only mediocre. With the help of her good sister Qiao Gui Fei, she had only been blessed by the Song Huizong in one night. She had gotten pregnant by luck and did not have much love for the Song Huizong.


    Seeing their mother crying, the two children kept shaking her hand. "Mother, mother ¡­"


    Jin Wushu waited for her emotions to subside before asking, "If you go back, you can be the noble empress dowager and never have to suffer here again ¡­"


    Unexpectedly, the Wei Xian Fei shook her head and said softly, "I am not willing to go back!"


    Jin Wushu thought that he had misheard and asked back, "What did you say?"


    Her voice was still very low, "This servant is willing to serve my husband and two children at Da Jin. In the end, I will be older than this ¡­"


    Only now did Jin Wushu realize that it was because she had two sons of Golden Man bloodline, so he was naturally wary of Gui Song. He looked out the door at the two mixed-blood men, who were all dressed up as women, the old woman who had just left, with her tanned skin, her small, narrow eyes, and the valiant look of women.


    These two were the younger brothers of the present Da Song''s Son of Heaven, Zhao Deji, who was also from the same mother to father.


    Jin Wushu was very pleased, but he did not express his joy, and nodded: "I understand your feelings. But, are you not thinking about the prosperity of Da Song, or your son Zhao Deji? "


    In the previous half of his life, he had always relied on his only son. With the honor of the empress dowager and the life of a woman in the cow dung, how many times had she not wanted to get rid of him?

 C341 loot

    But she still shook her head firmly, "Servant is not willing to go back!"


    Jin Wushu was even more surprised: "Why?"


    She slightly raised her head, "I''ve been pitied by my husband all these years, and now I have two sons. I really can''t leave them ¡­"


    Jin Wushu stared at her for a long time, wanting to judge if she was sincere or not. However, this timid woman was still crying inside, not daring to look at anyone. He wondered if he had really developed feelings for that old woman over a long period of time. Didn''t the Han people say that "overnight husband and wife have a hundred days of grace"?


    After a long while, Jin Wushu said, "I shall set up an order for the empress dowager to return to Da Song."


    Wechsler''s slowly raised his head. He couldn''t help but feel fear and a faint hope that he could not resist: "Can I really go back?"


    "It''s true!"


    She still held her two sons'' hands tightly, looking extremely hesitant as she stammered, "But, this servant ¡­ I can''t bear to part with them, and I don''t want to go back ¡­ "I''m really not willing to go back ¡­"


    Jin Wushu then said: "When Empress Dowager Wei returns, I will not forget this favor given to me by Big Gold."


    Without waiting for Wechsler''s to reply, he left behind some money and items and left. The return of the Wechsler''s was the most important bargaining chip. To be able to control her first, she had more value than Wang Junhua! With her, as well as Qin Gui, in the game of chess with the Song Kingdom, there would be a day when she would be able to unleash its greatest power.


    At the same time, the "Yue Army", who was guarding the Xiangyang, had an intense decisive battle with the fake Liu Yu army. Liu Yu was fully aware of Yue Pengju''s strength, and before he could even wait for the Jinguo''s reinforcements, he forcefully conscripted the "domestic" servants and formed an army of 200 thousand people, preparing to fight Yue Pengju to the death.


    Yue Pengju was so happy to have his son, and this was the time when he was the most energetic and most proud of himself. He was unstoppable, and with the help of god, he ordered his army to meet pseudoQi army head-on.


    Before the march, there was a grand parade.


    open seal was originally the capital city of the Song Kingdom, and was the witness of Jing Kang''s difficult humiliation. He had been supported by the Golden Army for a long time in taking over the city, and taking back this place was the first step towards victory.


    When the great army left, when Yue Pengju mounted the horse, the Ladies looked at the other side but did not see the figure of his wife. When he looked back in the sunlight, he saw a red drum warrior riding a horse in front of him. The woman on the horse was dressed in a military uniform, but she wasn''t wearing a helmet. Her figure was agile and her face was rosy. The arrow behind her back had been replaced with colorful feathers.


    Yue Pengju stood where he was, watching as she approached him and tied up the red rope around her hand. It was the beauty of a drummer ¡ª it was said that a man who could beat a drum in one go and then die ¡ª and a man who could beat a drum was very important ¡ª and he had to have enough passion and courage and strength to do so. Therefore, all the soldiers beating the drum had a bright red rope tied around their wrist.


    It turned out that out of the 12 people who were beating up the drum, one of them was his wife.


    He laughed and looked at the radiant woman in front of him with excitement. "Sister Shi Qi, did you just beat the drum?"


    She smiled sweetly and took the bow with her left hand and the arrow in her right hand. "Why wouldn''t I be with you at such a time?"


    "Then what about the Little Tiger head?"


    "It will be hard on him. "Since the child has chosen such a father and mother, he must accept such a life ¡­" She turned her head. In the crowd, Liuma was carrying Little Tiger''s head. The poor child did not know that his parents were about to leave for the battlefield. He had already learned how to laugh, and he grabbed his little hands and put them in his mouth, letting out small, messy laughs.


    How could Hua Rong not feel sorry for his son? However, his son had someone to take care of him, someone to eat and drink to his heart''s content. He had to stay by his husband''s side.


    Yue Pengju let out a long sigh, "Poor brat, your mother doesn''t love you anymore ¡­ Hahaha, I still feel better than the head of the Little Tiger ¡­ Sister Shi Qi, do you think this brat will be jealous of his father when he grows up? "


    She glared at him, her long eyelashes pressing down on her pitch-black eyes. When she lifted them again, they were the familiar mixture of charm and determination. "Pengju, it''s time to go!"


    Yue Pengju smiled and waved his son''s hand. He didn''t care if the little fellow understood or not, and mumbled to himself, "Brat, in order to compensate you, Abba brought back many interesting things for you ¡­"


    Then, his legs buckled as he caught up with his wife and walked beside her.


    The disguised 200,000 people were all resentful farmers, they had no fighting capabilities at all. As soon as they fought with the Yue Army, they would throw away their armors, and after going through careful planning, they would lose their hearts. In less than a month''s time, there were less than 40,000 troops left. They did not dare to fight anymore and could only hold their ground in the inner city, despairingly waiting for the Golden Army to save them.


    When the Jinguo received Liu Yu''s requests for help time and time again, he sent a note to Liu Yu in the name of the Da Yuan Handsome House, informing him that the Golden Army was about to go on a large-scale southern expedition. When Liu Yu saw that the time for the "Autumn Siege" was near, he felt slightly more at ease, and waited for the "royal father Emperor" to come aiding him. In order to ensure the success of Liu Yu''s deportation, Jin Wushu sent King Longhu to lead two ten-thousand man army to Henan to receive a large number of pseudo-Qi army troops. He told Liu Yu that it was to dispatch people to the south, and Liu Yu naturally did not dare to reject. At the same time, Jin Wushu also wrote a letter and asked the Crown Prince Liu Lin to personally lead an army to welcome him. Liu Lin obeyed, and immediately led 200 troops to the north to welcome the Golden Army.


    Tomorrow was the day of the battle, so Jin Wushu refused everything and invited his son to stay at home. These days, he paid his daily tribute, and the beautiful ladies walked around his knees. With great difficulty, he took a clean day off, then left the house and went hunting with his son in the garden.


    When Xiao Luwenlong saw his father riding atop a black horse and swinging the halberd, he asked in admiration, "Abba, why are you wearing these clothes again?"


    "Because the Abba is going to war tomorrow."


    "Is it fun to fight?"


    Hearing his son''s naive question, Jin Wushu thought for a while before replying with a smile, "It''s fun, even more fun than hunting."


    "Abba, I''ll go with you."


    Jin Wushu saw that his son, who was standing under the sunlight, was gradually becoming more and more childish. As he aged, his strength also increased, and he was already able to wield two pikes at the same time. This kind of spear technique was taught to him by Yue Pengju, but Xiao Luwenlong had already started to understand that this Abba really disliked that "Abba", and slowly, he did not dare to bring it up again in front of him.


    Seeing that Abba did not answer, Xiao Luwenlong clapped his hands and urged him on, "Abba, is fighting as fun as hunting rabbits?"


    "It''s more fun than hunting rabbits, but ¡­" He thought, one day, if this child were to step foot on Song Kingdom''s land and travel unhindered, what would happen? What would happen if and his wife, who had committed suicide and sacrificed their country, were to know about it?


    He didn''t want to think about this issue any longer, so he said slowly: "Child, you are too young. In a few years, Abba will definitely bring you to the battlefield."


    Although Xiao Luwenlong did not dare to ask the other "Abba", he could not help but ask: "When you go out this time, will you be able to see mother?"


    It had been a long time since he dared to mention "mother". Today, when the words of a child came out of his mouth, Jin Wushu''s heart shook, and he said after a long while: "Son, when Abba goes out this time, he will definitely obtain all the things he wants, and achieve all the goals he wants ¡­"


    The child did not know what he wanted nor did he know what he wanted to achieve. As he did not understand, he could only ask, "Abba, how long do I need to see mother?"


    Jin Wushu suddenly thought of the Wei Xian Fei, who had two sons. Even though her husband was an extremely poor and despicable female true veteran, who lived a daily life as a village woman picking up cow dung, she still did not immediately make the decision to return to the Song Kingdom. It could be seen that a woman really needed to tame her body in order to tame her heart. As for the "mother" that Xiao Luwenlong spoke of, he had put in great effort and hadn''t been able to chase after her for many years. It was precisely because of this "noble demeanor" that he suffered a crushing defeat, and even lost three of his fingers.


    If Hua Rong also gave birth to a man and a woman, would she be so heartless?


    Unfortunately, everything had turned into the most unreminiscent hypothesis, the most frustrating history ¡ª one day, when she was really going to have children, she was actually going to be her mortal enemy!


    , how can all the good things in the world fall on him?


    How?!


    How could the heavens not kill him?


    Xiao Luwenlong asked again, "Where is mother? Can I go with Abba to see Mother? " Seeing Abba''s gloomy face, the child used his cunning and hurriedly said, "Mother will make tiger-skin garment s for me, and Mother will also make tiger-skin garment s for you. It''s so warm when wearing clothes ¡­"


    Would Hua Rong really make tiger-skin garment for him? He laughed.


    The child did not understand that this was a sneer and thought that Abba was moved by the tiger-skin garment.


    Jin Wushu clenched his teeth, and said to his son after a long while: "Maybe, it won''t be long!" However, he was unable to tell his son that even if he could see it, it wouldn''t be his "mother", but rather a "spoils of war"!


    Not long after Jin Wushu left, in order to show his loyalty to Da Jin, he led his troops on a day and night journey. One morning, Liu Lin arrived at a town, and suddenly saw a dust cloud in front of him, indicating that a large group of soldiers and horses were approaching. Liu Lin knew that the Golden Army had arrived and immediately dismounted his horse to welcome them. The Horseshoe pressed its way in, immediately surrounding Liu Lin and the two hundred people from the left and right.


    Liu Lin deeply felt that something was amiss, and saw that the person in the middle was Jin Wushu, and this army was personally led by him. Liu Lin immediately knelt down, "Sinner Liu Lin pays his respect to Fourth Prince."


    Jin Wushu waved his hand, and did not answer his question, but ordered his personal guards: "Take Liu Lin to the north, and await the orders of the Wolf Lord."


    Liu Lin shouted loudly, "Fourth Prince, please think of the past ¡­." Before he could finish, he was dragged away by the guards.


    After Jin Wushu captured Liu Lin, they rushed to open seal without stopping. After meeting up with Tu Hesu, Jin Wushu personally led people to force their way into the "Imperial Palace." Since the majority of the pseudo-Qi army''s team was already under Tu Hesu''s control, the defending troops naturally would not stop them. Jin Wushu led his men and ran straight into the inner city''s chamber.


    The personal guard on duty came over. Jin Wushu asked in a loud voice, "Where is King Liu Qi?"


    The janissaries saw that the Fourth Prince was coming over so ferociously, they could only mutter: "The Shangguan Family is currently having a feast inside."


    Jin Wushu kicked him away and rushed towards Liu Yu''s room. Liu Yu had already heard the news and hurriedly ran out, bowing and bowing: "I didn''t know that Fourth Prince would come to visit us.


    Jin Wushu sat on the fake "Dragon Throne" in the middle and looked at it with the gaze of a falcon: "Liu Yu, there''s no need, let''s talk here."


    At this point in time, Liu Yu felt that a calamity was coming, and quickly kneeled down. "I beg Fourth Prince to go through with it, Sinner is very loyal to Da Jin, and never disobey."

 C342 massacre

    Jin Wushu laughed coldly, "Liu Yu, as matters stand, you still do not know your crimes? Your two hundred thousand strong army and the Yue Army were in a chaotic battle, and were almost completely wiped out.


    Liu Yu knelt on the ground, beads of perspiration trickling down his forehead, he could only kowtow and say, "Fourth Prince, on account of the fact that we have served you in the past, please be merciful ¡­"


    After Jin Wushu kidnapped Hua Rong and Xiao Luwenlong, he hid within Liu Yu''s area of influence, received attention from Liu Lin, and gave him a carriage full of antique calligraphy and paintings. But also because of Liu Lin''s disadvantage in battle, it resulted in Yue Pengju leading 18 cavalrymen to charge into the Zhizhou Prefecture, killing Jin Wushu and forcing him to flee. In the end, Hua Rong had even cut off 3 of her fingers. Jin Wushu looked at his right hand and sneered. Because of these hands, he had long been dissatisfied with Liu Lin, and said only: "Since it''s for the past, Liu Yu, this prince will grant you a fortune and will not kill your family.


    With the matter at hand, Liu Yu had no choice but to leave with a sad face.


    After the Golden Army took over the open seal, a notice was issued that night announcing the abolition of the fake Qi government. At the same time, a new appointment was made to the fake Qi officials. In order to soothe the emotions of the local citizens, Jin Wushu had personally drawn up the imperial edict, the Chinese culture that he had learnt had played a major role once again. The imperial edict was written in a very euphemistic and dignified manner, it was rather provocative and soothing, the imperial edict stated clearly that once Liu Yu was deposed, two rivers and seven exorbitant taxes would be cancelled, and the edict would be released to the young master of Zhao (Song Qinzong) to reclaim the throne, allowing him to know the entire world.


    At this time, more than half of the two rivers had already been occupied by the Yue Army, which made it clear that it could only spread within the vicinity of the open seal. Jin Wushu then escorted Liu Yu and his son, as well as their family members to Jinguo. On the day of the escort mission, Liu Yu had personally come to apologize and bid his farewells to Jin Wushu. He naturally already knew Jin Wushu''s current position in the Jinguo, so long as he agreed, he would still be able to revive from the dead. He still did not give up and continued to beg, "Fourth Prince, please consider the fact that I have served you for so many years and give me a chance ¡­"


    It was a sunny day today. Jin Wushu stood outside the city gate that was wide open, watching Liu Yu kowtow under the sun continuously. He let out a long sigh, "Liu Yu, Liu Yu, you''re still in a daze. Thinking back to when Jing Kang had left, the young master of the Zhao was escorted north. Outside the walls of the open seal, the citizens lamented for a dozen miles in a row. It''s still in my mind after all these years. But you? You have governed two rivers for a few years, and you only know how to subdue and extort money from people, and you do not know how to win the hearts of the people. Take a look at yourself. Now that you have been deposed, who will mourn for you? "


    Liu Yu looked around. In the empty streets, in the empty city gates, the monkeys had scattered. Other than the tears of his family, where would the citizens mourn for him?


    He had nothing else to say and could only stand up and be escorted north by the gold soldier.


    Only after the convoy that was escorting Liu Yu completely disappeared did Jin Wushu turn around and return to the "Imperial Palace". At this point in time, the scale of open seal was no longer as large as it was before, but the fake Emperor''s Ceremony was still there. The gold soldier took out baskets of money, dragon robes, golden belts, imperial crowns, and other items from the palace''s treasury. Jin Wushu sat in the "Martial Lecture Hall" where Liu Yu usually sat in the imperial court to meet with the Minister of Arts and Martial Arts. He sat in a fake "Dragon Throne" that was painted with gold and verdant, and on the imperial table was a large Legacy Jade Seal, one of the Imperial Seals used by the Song Huizong. He held up the exquisite Imperial Jade Seal and looked at it carefully. His personal guard Wu Qimai said, "Fourth Prince, the Dragon Robe that Liu Yu is wearing is really beautiful ¡­"


    He reached out his hand and Wu Qimai handed over the dragon robe. He suddenly did a strange action and draped the dragon robe over his body! Liu Yu was of medium height, and as he wore the dragon robe on Jin Wushu''s body, it got a little short. At this moment, Jin Wushu was wearing a dragon robe and holding an Imperial Jade Seal. Looking at the empty Martial Arts Lecture Hall, he couldn''t help but imagine the glorious days of the courtier crying out loudly, "Long live my Emperor, long live your Majesty!"


    Deep in the courtyard, only Wu Qimai looked at the weird actions of the Dragon Throne. His heart trembled and he could not help but kneel down: "Wu Qimai vows to be loyal to the Fourth Prince to the death."


    Jin Wushu was very happy in his heart. Only then did he take off his dragon robe and said solemnly: "Put this box away."


    "Yes."


    As Jin Wushu walked out of the Martial Arts Lecture Hall, perhaps due to the clear sky outside that cleared his mind, he looked up at the evening sky. Thinking back to his repeated defeats in the recent years, he slowly realized the most realistic problem: Other than the great battle that happened in the Mountain Search for Sea, he had always lost many battles. From the experience of dealing with Liu Yu, the war might not be the only way to win, it would also need to be accompanied by the appropriate "peace talks", which would be more effective.


    After a few years of recuperation, the Song Kingdom''s military strength was no longer the same as before, especially the famous Yue Army. After the battle between Yan City and the annihilation of the 200 thousand strong army, they were already at their peak, if they continued to fight like this, it was unknown just how terrifying they would become. Moreover, according to the current situation of Jinguo, there were very few generals who could fight.


    His hatred for Yue Pengju and his wife was only one aspect. Looking at the overall situation, he immediately realized that it was time to change his strategy. War was necessary, but aside from war, one had to actively seek another path. He nodded to himself, he had already found the Empress Dowager Wei, so he might need to use this move one day.


    At the same time, there were also the other important generals of the Jinguo that came down from the south.


    Da da, it''s the son of Gu Shen. Looking at the scale Gu Shen had today, he was more than two meters tall and was known as the strongest warrior in the Jinguo. He was also one of the main forces that annihilated Song back then and was even the founder of the female authentic characters. His son had inherited his father''s body, becoming more valiant and valiant, claiming that he could punch through the water buffalo''s head. Back then when Pu Luhu was killed, he had personally cut off Pu Luhu''s finger, which was why he was able to capture him. However, Da Da didn''t inherit his father''s cultural aspect, whether it was a woman''s true language or a man''s, he didn''t know a single word. However, he had inherited one of his father''s legacy ¡ª ¡ª He was also a genuine sandworm (Mage). After Zong Han''s death, he had once cursed Jin Wushu and the others, but this had not had any "divine effect" yet.


    After Jin Wushu and the two armies met up, they drank merrily in the Da Pingfan''s mansion.


    Since Da Da Da was the guardian of Da Tong, he brought all the family members with him. Jin Wushu impatiently brought along his family members. They were all beautiful concubine s that he obtained from Liu Yu''s original palace.


    Although the two of them were at odds with each other, they still drank heartily and exchanged some courteous words.


    Tat said: "This is a great achievement, how much beauty treasure did you get?"


    The Concierge laughed out loud: "open seal is a destitute place. Now, the only rich thing to do in Jiangnan is to wait for the Da Jin Warriors to swing their whips down to the south to capture Zhao Deji. At that time, how much money would be given to our family to enjoy? "


    Da Da Da was already a little drunk. Seeing that he was so proud, she touched his back and neck affectionately, and then slapped his ear. She took a deep breath and laughed: "Pu Ji, do you know that your home is sandworm? "No matter how powerful you are, as long as you put a curse on your own body, you won''t be able to escape disaster for the rest of your life ¡­"


    Jin Wushu''s face changed. He was a female Adept, and had a natural fear and faith towards wizards since he was young. When he heard this, he could not help but feel a chill in his heart. He reluctantly said, "Da Da, you can''t do this. We are brothers ¡­"


    "Brother? It needs to be known that Zong Jun and you are siblings born from the same father.


    Jin Wushu''s forehead was drenched in sweat, he had to force a smile, and had nothing to refute.


    After saying a few words, the two of them drank for a while longer. They drank too much, and very quickly, they leaned on the Desk behind them and started snoring loudly.


    Jin Wushu shouted, "Da da ¡­" He did not answer.


    Jin Wushu slowly stood up and placed his hand on the tip of his nose, but he did not react at all. Only now did Jin Wushu believe that he was already fast asleep.


    Jin Wushu immediately made a decision, and retrieved the blade at his waist, which was one of the spoils of war he obtained from the original Liao, with the thin blade, it was able to destroy anything. He raised his knife, gathered his strength, and slashed at the snoring head. Due to being nervous and overexerting his strength, the large blade was actually embedded on his neck, unable to be pulled out for the time being.


    Clatter! His head tilted, and a gulp came out of his throat as he was unable to make a complete cry. A large amount of blood flowed out, gurgling as it splattered across Jin Wushu''s body. His body collapsed and he died instantly.


    When the guards under the tent saw him drinking and joking with the Fourth Prince, a sudden change occurred, one of the guards was the first to react, he shouted angrily: "Fourth Prince, you dare to kill our husband?" He shouted, and raised his blade to attack Jin Wushu. Seeing that, the other guards also raised their blades to slash at Jin Wushu.


    Jin Wushu no longer had a weapon in his hands, he was being attacked until he was in a sorry state, he picked up a chair to use as a weapon, and shouted as he fought: "Men, men, quickly come!


    Jin Wushu who was waiting outside rushed in after hearing the news, and started a chaotic battle between the two sides. The group of personal guards was outnumbered, and because of their deaths, they were all headless. Over ten personal soldiers were quickly killed. Fortunately, Jin Wushu had not done anything at all, he had ordered his personal guards to rush into the tent and kill his family members. From then on, all of General Gu Shen''s family members were killed, none of them escaped.


    It was the beginning of autumn, and the sun was already cold. A wave of birds were flying overhead, cawing miserably. The air was filled with the smell of blood.


    Jin Wushu looked at his entire body which was drenched in blood, he raised the blade in his hand and swung it down, throwing it onto the ground, at this point, almost all of his political enemies were killed.


    After that, Jin Wushu played the wolf master saying that he had plotted against them, and he himself had already killed them all. Zong Gan had always been on guard against Da Da Da, only because he wanted to deal with Pu Luhu and the others, so he had no choice but to use it. Now that he had heard the report, he discussed it with his stepson and agreed to Jin Wushu''s request.

 C343 belligerence

    Once Liu Yu was deposed, what was placed in front of Commander Jin Wushu was naturally the Yue Army that had already begun encircling him on three sides.


    Liu Yu was so weak that he couldn''t even withstand a single blow. Right now, the ones fighting the Yue Army directly were the Great gold soldier horses under his command. According to the arrangement, 100,000 troops were coming towards the two rivers, while the rest of the army was distributed throughout Sichuan, Shan, Shanxi, and Datong, hoping for a true "autumn siege".


    Jin Wushu had called for a meeting of the generals, and since it was going to end soon, a few of the Song Kingdom''s generals were able to attend. The women were all decisive in their actions and expressed their opinions, but most people were silent, they did not advocate using their troops at this time, especially when facing the Yue Army, who had won many battles, no one dared to be the vanguard. Only King Longhu Tu Hesu was very active, he said: "I found out the news, Da Jin''s captive Qin Gui entered the Cabinet of Song Kingdom. This person was weak and cowardly, he must have been secretly aiding Da Jin. A great golden soldier, good at riding and shooting, comes out in the autumn and the winter, and withdraws in the summer. I also found out that the Song Army did not have a large number of troops in Henan. Although the Yue Army was said to be a good place to fight, it did not have the advantage. If we can attack and catch them off guard, and take over two rivers and all of Shaanxi Province in one fell swoop, even if Yue Pengju sends troops to do battle, we will still be powerless ¡­ "


    This suggestion resonated with Jin Wushu''s heart. He clapped his hands and said loudly: "This plan is good, we will act in accordance with this resolution!"


    After the meeting, Han Chang hesitated, but Jin Wushu affectionately called out to him like how a Chinese would call him: "Han Eighteen, what else do you want?"


    Han Chang no longer hesitated, and advised: "This little one has followed the Fourth Prince for many years, and has no qualms about risking my life or death. However, Da Jin''s military might is now very different from when he first entered the Central Plains. The Song Jun today is as brave and fierce as our army, and our army''s cowardice is similar to the Song Jun of the past. Fourth Prince insists on using troops, this lowly one believes that it will only harm you and not benefit you ¡­ "


    These words were originally extremely loyal, but Jin Wushu still found them extremely unpleasant to hear. He had already obtained complete victory in the battle against the Jinguo, Gu Shen and the other important political enemies. Right now, he was completely "above everyone else", other than the title of "Wolf Lord", he was now completely at the top of the Jinguo! It was when he was full of confidence, how could he listen to Han Chang''s words?


    Seeing him not saying a word, Han Chang summoned up his courage and spoke again: "Earlier, Liu Yu''s army of 200 thousand was defeated like a mountain, the Yue Army''s momentum is ferocious, if we were to clash head on with them, it is hard to avoid it."


    Jin Wushu saw that he did not use any soldiers to fight first, so he was angry in his heart, but he still stabilized his emotions, "How can Han 18 be such a long enemy? Liu Yu''s wandering troops are just a motley crowd, how can they be compared with my Great Golden Warrior? "


    Although Jin Wushu was known as the number one Big Gold Officer, he was actually very proud of himself. Even more so, he thought that the failure in the past was due to Zong Han and the others being too lazy and arrogant, not cooperating well with the other generals and not asking each other for help. Now that he was in charge of the military affairs of the world and already had the authority to make absolute arrangements, how could he be willing to give up if he did not face to face with his mortal enemy?


    Although the strategy for the negotiation had already been set, the basis for the negotiation was using Da Jin''s absolute military strength to suppress the other party. Only then, would Zhao Deji be completely afraid of the other party and gain the most benefits. Furthermore, he had another concern that Han Chang was not aware of. No matter how powerful Yue Pengju was, he was restricted by the restrictions of the Song Kingdom: Zhao Deji''s, Qin Gui''s, and other compromise policies would gradually show itself. In comparison, since he was in charge of the Field Marshal, he did not need to worry about dispatching his troops. If he did not fight now, when would he?


    Han Chang was no longer able to advise his otherwise, and could only retreat.


    Jin Wushu waited until he had retreated, then looked at his right hand, and laughed complacently: "Hua Rong, you vicious woman have taken this crown prince''s life saving Iron Vouchers, do you know that this crown prince doesn''t even need that anymore? Rather than waiting to be forgiven for their fate, why not take control over their own life and death? "


    The Song Kingdom also quickly found out that Liu Yu had been deposed. After Zhao Deji ascended the throne, this was the first time he received the negotiation "olive branch" from the Jinguo. He was overjoyed, and immediately called for a discussion with Zhang Jun. He first announced the death of Song Huizong with tears streaming down his face. When the courtier heard him, he immediately began to wail. These people were basically not the old officials of the Song Huizong, but according to the usual practice, when Zhao Deji cried, the rest of them could not help but cry, but they truly did not have much feelings for the Song Huizong, and could not shed tears at all.


    After crying for a while, he finally gave out an order, "Since the abductors have agreed to return the empress dowager to the empress dowager, then we will not be afraid to show our kindness. We will measure the resources of the Song Kingdom to form a heart of gold ¡­"


    Zhang Jun could not help but report: "Now that Yue Pengju is fighting on both rivers and defeating Liu Yu''s army is the right time to face Fourth Prince. This subject thinks that we should first defeat Fourth Prince, maybe we can talk about other things later ¡­"


    The other ministers seconded, but Qin Gui still had not grasped the true power, so he did not step out and only spoke a few words nonchalantly. Zhao Deji had relied heavily on Yue Pengju all these years. Although he was afraid that Yue Pengju and the Fourth Prince''s confrontation would anger the Golden Man, according to his experiences during his ascension to the throne, victory was indeed required as a safeguard.


    Qin Gui''s heart was filled with joy, he immediately realized the weight of the word "as appropriate", and knew that as long as Zhang Jun this guy continued to be an eyesore, the hassle in the north would not end up well.


    The Yue Army who were already garrisoned in the Garden County knew of Liu Yu''s demise and his invasion from the south. Everyone was excited, Yue Pengju immediately deployed a few generals to meet the challenge.


    On this day, the Song Jun had already reported to the Golden Army that a group of around four thousand people were stationed at Jing Kui''s Yellow River coast. The Yue Army immediately dispatched a general Niu Gao to meet the challenge. These four thousand men were the troops sent out by Jin Wushu after he took over the open seal. They temporarily appointed one of the sect leaders, Hu Xuan, to be''s brother. Hu Xuan did not encounter a single soldier on his way, but he still did not dare to relax his guard. That night, he arranged for two centurions to lead 50 guards, while the others slept soundly.


    When Niu Gao''s men arrived in the middle of the night, he used his two blades to break into the enemy''s formation. The crowd did not make any noise according to the military rules, they only used all their might to slash and kill.


    bellowed, he swung his dual blades and rushed forward, the two of them had fought for a few rounds, and Niu Gao''s blade had caught Hu Xuan''s knee, one of the Song Jun walked up, and chopped off his head.


    When Tu Hesu received the news, he was extremely saddened and said angrily, "Southern Barbarians actually killed his own brother, I will definitely take revenge." Jin Wushu ordered him to lead the army, in addition to sending out seventeen thousand troops of Han Chang.


    Han Chang and the Song Jun exchanged blows, within the enemy ranks, one could see a yellow horse galloping about, another was dressed in crimson red Yue Army robes, the only difference was the bow in his hands, compared to the other soldiers.


    He saw that the person before him looked familiar, and in a moment of daze, an arrow flew toward him in the midst of a chaotic battle. Han Chang was unable to dodge in time, the small arrow had pierced through his helmet and struck his right eye from inside the eyepatch.


    screamed miserably as he fell to the ground while covering his eyes. The Song Jun had caught up to him immediately, but Han Chang realized from the pain that the person who was about to follow him was actually Hua Rong ¡ª ¡ª he had seen her archery skills at sea and in the Salix.


    He didn''t dare to fight this timorous battle and immediately led his troops to break out of the encirclement.


    Jin Wushu who was waiting for the battle to happen saw Han Chang escaping back, blood flowed from both of his eyes, he bellowed: Han 18, who is the one who shot you into such a state?


    Han Chang knelt up, the blood in his eyes was still flowing down his finger: "Fourth Prince, the one who crippled our own eyes, is Yue Pengju''s wife, Hua Rong!"


    Hua Rong, this woman, gave birth to a son. Why would he come to the battlefield instead of teaching her son at home? When he thought about how she would fight shoulder to shoulder, looking extremely proud, Jin Wushu leapt onto his horse and said, "Let''s see how powerful she is when I personally go and fight Hua Rong!"


    Yue Army''s camp.


    A few generals walked in. One of Liu Bao''s young generals reported that he had been fighting for many days and was lacking in bows and arrows. This was a fact. Because of the many battles, the arrows could not be replenished in time.


    Yue Pengju summoned his staff, causing everyone to hesitate. Hua Rong smiled and said: "I have a plan." She had been in the army for many years and had also accomplished great things in the Miao Liu Military Transformation. Everyone knew his, so they asked one after another, "What brilliant plan did Mrs. Guo have?"


    "In the time of the Three Kingdoms, we borrowed arrows from bright grass boats. We can''t do it on such a large scale, but we can still think about it along the Yellow River. "


    Yu Peng caressed his hands: "Madam''s plan is very good."


    Yue Pengju also nodded his head, agreeing with his wife''s idea. He immediately ordered: "Yang Qin, Huang Zuo, step out."


    The two of them had entered the Yue Army after surrendering during the water battle in the palace. Yue Pengju said: "The two of you are proficient in water battles, immediately arrange for the ships to be on standby."


    "Yes."


    Tu Hesu stepped forward directly in order to take revenge for his brother. That day, they camped on the riverbank in front of Jing Kui. For fear of being attacked, the troops would be split into two, to take turns guarding and resting. When daybreak arrived, they saw 20 Song Jun riders galloping towards them. They dressed in crimson red clothes all around and shot with their bows drawn. Two of the Golden Army s fell to the ground, but the group of people immediately turned around and chased after them. Tu Hesu sent a Centurion to pursue and kill them. When they reached the forest in front of them, they were ambushed by Song soldiers. By the time Tu Hesu''s army arrived, the ambushing Song Jun had already moved along the Yellow River.


    This Song Jun had a total of 12 small boats, and the boats were covered with grass. Tu Hesu led his large gold army and followed along the river bank to chase, Song Jun raised his shield to resist, thus, there were no casualties. After two hours of shooting, the grass was covered with arrows like twelve huge hedgehogs.


    Tu Hesu was helpless and could only watch as the fleet sailed down the river, flustered and exasperated, he ordered everyone: "Search the distant cities immediately, regardless of gender or age, slaughter them all to get revenge."


    Golden Army got the order, and searched through the three towns far away, but they only managed to kill a few dozen villagers who were unable to escape in time, and could not find a single grain of food. In the end, they could only kill their horses for a living. One of his captains suggested that Da Jin had always regarded war horses as his life. If he ate all the war horses, he wouldn''t be able to gain any benefits, so it would be best for him to retreat. Tu Hesu had no other choice but to withdraw from Jing Kui''s side and report back to Jin Wushu.

 C344 Decide to return to Beijing

    It turned out that after the battle between the Yue Army and the pseudo-Qi army, the people of the two rivers had all fled to the region of the Xiangyang to seek refuge. Yue Pengju accepted all the orders, and the People set up camp in the Song Realm of Xiangyang, opening up a large amount of wasteland, and many able-bodied men joined the Yue Army.


    Yue Pengju was currently eating dinner, and was very excited upon hearing the news of his victory. He clapped and said, "Fourth Prince''s failure this time will definitely anger Golden Army to death. Sister Shi Qi, that 12 boat arrows are really great. "


    Hua Rong put down her bowl of rice and was very happy as well: "Now that Jin Wushu has sole authority, I think he will not let this matter rest so easily."


    "The Fourth Prince has a huge advantage, he can freely dispatch troops, if used properly, his power will be limitless, which is something I cannot match. Sister Shi Qi, I have an idea. Not waiting for Fourth Prince to catch his breath, I want to take advantage of this opportunity to give chase ¡­ "


    Hua Rong naturally understood the meaning behind her husband''s words. Starting from the great victory of the Yan City, to win in a row, the morale of the army had to be inspired, not affected. Most importantly, during this period of time, Zhao Deji did not interfere too much. If his master and consciousness were to gain the upper hand, then all the hard work he had gone through would be in vain.


    Jin Wushu saw the defeated and escaped Tu Hesu three days later. His left leg was injured and he was limping, it was already late autumn and the weather had turned cold. Beside him was Han Chang, who was blind in one eye.


    Tu Hesu looked to be in a sorry state, and said dejectedly: "Fourth Prince, Yue Nanman is truly difficult to fight."


    Seeing that he had not lost, Jin Wushu was dispirited. Furious, he took out a willow branch and beat him up: "Your battle is not good, and you are shaking the hearts of your troops.


    Although Tu Hesu had not suffered enough damage, he was still in unbearable pain. He limped even more, and from then on, hatred was born in his heart for Jin Wushu.


    Jin Wushu immediately ordered for the army to be divided into five armies for the true decisive battle with the Yue Army.


    Before the final battle, the Golden Army had done another great thing. open seal was the resting place of the ancestors of Zhao. Golden Army looted the tombs, destroyed the tombs of the ancestors, stole everything that was buried, and even whipped the moldy bones out, sprinkling them all over the ground. This time, she was determined to fight the Golden Army, so she appointed Yue Pengju, Han Zhongliang, Zhang Jun and the other three generals as rallying devices, and also announced that Zhang Jun was going to personally supervise the battle.


    Zhang Jun first went to Liu Guang''s camp. As Liu Guang was mediocre and incompetent, and was not as friendly as Zhang Jun, Zhao Deji was not satisfied with him, but he knew his own limits, so he invited him to a lot of luxurious mansions, and handed over the military authority to return back to his home to recuperate. Thus, his army had no leader. The original First Warrior of Liu Guang had sent a letter to Zhang Jun, requesting him to lead a separate army. Zhang Jun had always looked down on military officers. Seeing that Li Qiong was asking for something too excessive to order around, in order to teach him a lesson, he had promoted Li Qiong''s sworn enemy, Wang De. Li Qiong could not accept it, after discussing it with his subordinates, he actually plotted to kill Wang De and the rest, and without stopping, led 40,000 men to surrender to.


    When Zhao Deji received this news during the banquet at the palace that day, he was as shocked as a bolt of lightning. The wine cup in his hand fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. Day and night, he was worried that the war would not end well. As expected, Li Qiong and the others led them to the enemy kingdom with just a few words.


    This matter had caused great panic both in and out of the imperial court, and it had also resulted in Zhang Jun being impeached in various aspects. Seeing that the time was right, Qin Gui, who had been waiting for a long time, ordered his subordinates to jump up and down. When Zhang Jun saw the three foot thick impeachment certificate that Zhao Deji threw in in front of him, in order to protect his dignity, he had no choice but to resign.


    Once he left, Qin Gui naturally ascended to the throne that he had been looking forward to for a long time ¡ª ¡ª The Prime Minister of the Empire, the High Scholar Zai Yong.


    As soon as Qin Gui took office, he received Jin Wushu''s bayonet.


    Wang Junhua had not seen Fourth Prince for a long time, he sincerely missed it, holding onto his written letter for a long time, waiting for his husband to return, he had already arranged a table of wine, and joyously said: "Old man, there''s a letter from Fourth Prince."


    At a glance, Qin Gui naturally wanted him to disrupt the Song Kingdom''s strategy of resisting the gold. Wang Junhua saw that he was deep in thought and did not speak a word, and was slightly angered: "Old man, if not for Fourth Prince letting you go, you would still be herding horses in the Northern Lands, and the kindness of Fourth Prince, cannot be forgotten for a day."


    Madam, please calm your anger. How could the lower official dare to betray the Fourth Prince? Just that, the new lower official Zai Fu is always in public, wouldn''t he be impeached by that mad dog scholar? "


    There were already people who accused Qin Gui of being a captive spy, Wang Junhua naturally knew, while the couple were worrying, he heard from the doorman that Fan Tong had come to visit. Fan Tong and Qin Gui had been studying in the same academy for a long time now, and Fan Tong was ranked first in the essay, so he looked down on Qin Gui. Unexpectedly, after so many years, Qin Gui was already the prime minister, but he was merely a seventh grade official, naturally he came to curry favor with Qin Gui.


    Qin Gui laughed and said: "Fan Tong is a hungry official dog, of course I will reward him with this table of leftovers."


    Fan Tong entered and sat down, exchanging a few polite words with Qin Gui. Qin Gui naturally did not conceal his former classmates and went straight to the point. "This old man will face it for the first time today. Since Your Majesty asked about the battle, this old man can only recommend that all the armies hold heavy positions and choose between the light and light forces."


    Fan Tong wanted to show off, so he said: "Qin Chuanggong, why don''t you try to make up for it with your yang attacks."


    Qin Gui did not understand, and asked: "What is Yang Zhan Yin and He?"


    "The lower official believes that peace is the foundation of a country''s longstanding peace. However, there was a censor carbuncle barking inside, they could not openly advocate for peace talks. "Qin Chuanggong might as well put on a high front and use troops against the captives, promising them a great reward. But in private, they will prevent the generals from acting and coordinate with Jinguo."


    These words struck straight at Qin Gui''s weak point, and he said happily: "What a brilliant plan. But the other generals are fine, as long as Yue Pengju, Han Zhongliang and the other arrogant soldiers do not obey the orders, and rush forward ¡­ "


    "Qin Chuanggong should know that my defenses towards martial generals are strict. If Yue Pengju, Han Zhongliang and the rest do not obey my orders, it will not be a matter of arrogance, but a heinous crime of disobedience."


    Qin Gui thought back to how Zhao Deji was terrified of Li Qiong investing and said happily: "Let''s do it this way."


    Once Fan Tong left, Wang Junhua who was behind the curtain eavesdropping, walked out. "Old man, it''s time for us to report to the Fourth Prince. Yue Pengju is a light and aggressive person, I am sure he will die this time. "


    Qin Gui was also very pleased: "lower official had already told Madam to kill these two eyesores.


    Wang Junhua was overjoyed, tugging at his beard: "Old man, wait till you carry Yue Pengju''s and Hua Rong''s heads, this servant will personally retract the two beautiful concubines for you."


    "Thank you Madam for your great kindness."


    Just as Yue Pengju was preparing his entire strength for his duel with Jin Wushu, he received a letter from the Gold from Lin An. On the yellow paper, Zhao Deji wrote that he was not allowed to accept refugees from the two rivers. Those that are accepted now are also to be expelled and returned back to the Jinguo.


    This news was like a bolt from the blue. Yue Pengju patted the Desk heavily, his eyes blazing with fire.


    Hua Rong was also shocked by the news. Since Li Qiaoniang''s matter was mixed with the army, some of her thoughts were not announced to the general. Hua Rong immediately advised her husband: "We can call for an advisor to discuss this with us."


    Yue Pengju then gathered the four most important people under his command: Li Ruoxu, Yu Peng, Zhu Fei and Sun Ge.


    Li Ruoxu let out a long sigh and said: "To hold onto heavy soldiers, one must choose between light soldiers. That is to say, all the great generals must remain unmoved and allow the gold cuttlefish to act as he pleases."


    Zhu Fei also said: "Now that Qin Gui is the leader, he is a spy. He will try his best to obstruct the war, to advocate for peace talks."


    Everyone was discussing endlessly, especially the people who wanted to be expelled, they held warm hope and hope for the "Wang Shi", and wholeheartedly wanted to expel the prisoners to recover, but they did not expect that they would be sent back to the "Wang Shi", where they would then be "kicked out" (slaves).


    Yue Pengju frowned. After a while, he said: "I will continue with my speech, stating the pros and cons of fighting resistance. I hope that we can buy some time and complete our great mission."


    Hua Rong and the others also knew that it was just because of the trees that they were begging for fishes, but they were also serious in their discussion. Immediately, Zhu Fei drafted it himself and changed it one by one, and even tactfully mentioned that as long as they were successful in cutting down the north, they would remove their armor and return to the fields, and hide in the Eastern Forest. Then, Yue Pengju wrote down a copy and sent it to Lin An.


    After sending them off, the couple did not sleep for the night.


    The Little Tiger''s head that had been lying inside her parents'' bed for months was now in a deep slumber. The children grew extremely fast, were able to eat and sleep, and rarely cried. This made the parents feel a lot more at ease. He had only been with his parents for less than two months, and they had returned after a great victory. Hua Rong had brought her son with her, but after a short while, they parted again. At this time, Hua Rong was unable to console her son''s cute little face, so she called Liuma in and carried the child away.


    Although Yue Pengju was usually taciturn, when he was with his wife, he always spoke a lot of words. Tonight, he fell on his pillow, his heart in a mess, and didn''t say a word. Hua Rong was the same, she gently held her husband''s hand and said softly: "Back then, a famous general of the Qin Nation, Wang Jian, led a great army of 600 thousand to destroy Chu, before they left, she sent people to the First Emperor five times, asking for wealth and beauties, thinking that his descendants would seek wealth and riches. Some people thought Wang Jian was too greedy and coarse, but Wang Jian said, ''The King of Qin is ruthless and suspicious. Now that she has handed over all the troops of the country to me, how can I not be suspicious? I had to have more land to protect my children, so as to dispel his suspicions of me ''. Right now, the Emperor is obviously using Li Qiong as an excuse to turn into a soldier, and is even more suspicious of generals.


    Yue Pengju laughed bitterly: "Even if I wanted some land, I''m afraid I can''t dispel his suspicions ¡­"


    Hua Rong slowly said, "I actually want to bring the tiger head back to Lian''an to see the mansion that the Emperor has bestowed upon us ¡­"


    Yue Pengju''s heart trembled, he immediately understood what his wife meant. In order to fulfill her dream of fighting in the north, she was taking her son back to the capital to be a "hostage"!


    He shook his head, "Sister Shi Qi, you can''t!


    "Why not?"


    Zhao Deji was not the talented Qin Shi Huang. First, Wang Junhua viewed Hua Rong as a thorn in his flesh, and now that Qin Gui was acting as her vassal, she would definitely not let go of any opportunity to frame Hua Rong. Furthermore, according to the rumors revealed by the King Qin, after Zhao Deji became impotent, he had become mentally perverted, thus he had tried to forcefully bring Hua Rong into the palace several times. The last time Miao Liu Armament changed, Zhao Deji could already disregard Hua Rong''s life and death, and now that Hua Rong was back in the capital, if there was any movement, she would probably kill Hua Rong and her mother without hesitation.


    Yue Pengju shook his head vigorously, "If both of you were to go back, the odds are against us! Besides, other than wasting our time, there''s no other way. "

 C345 Losing a great deal of strength

    Hua Rong himself was not willing to return to Lin An as a "hostage." Although the Taizu made an oath to not kill the ministers, only then were the high officials able to keep their lives. But after a hundred years, who knew how many famous people had been deported to the destitute villages in Hainan and other places, causing their lives to be ruined. However, she was still a bit hesitant. "But, Pengju, our identities are special. If Your Majesty feels that there are no hostages, how could you be willing to go all out?"


    Yue Pengju slowly sat up, put his arm around his wife''s shoulders and said in a deep voice, "Big Sis Shi Qi, taking back Two Rivers and Yan Yun was indeed my dream. As the saying goes, ''scheming is in the person'', and ''success is in the sky''! This dream was not made at the expense of you and your son. "


    Hua Rong''s heart was also startled, but she suddenly turned her head.


    "Sister Shi Qi?"


    Yue Pengju saw theshe did not say anything for a long while, so he reached out and touched her face that was full of tears. Ever since she was pregnant and had a child, her mental state had completely changed and she had never cried again. This time, hearing her husband''s words, he could not help it. He had always viewed her husband as a great hero, and in her heart, there was always a faint sense of worship and admiration. Although he had never doubted her husband''s love for her, she now understood that in her husband''s heart, she held an equally important position in the world!


    This man was the true good man whom he had chosen after a long and arduous journey! If marriage was like this, what else could he ask for?


    Even though she didn''t say anything, Yue Pengju seemed to completely understand her thoughts, he pressed his head against her forehead and intimately said: "Big Sis Shi Qi, these past few years, you have been working hard with me, so I will make you work even harder.


    This sentence was better than any sweet words in the world. Hua Rong leaned on his husband''s shoulder, smiled, and completely gave up the idea of returning to Beijing as a hostage. She nodded resolutely, "Alright, I''ll accompany you!"


    Yue Pengju smiled and comforted her softly: "Big Sis Shi Qi, Big Brother Lu has advised my wife and I to hide many times, however, I have played the role of an envoy many times, and it was forbidden for me to allow it. This time, if we wait and see, we might have to take another path. "


    Hua Rong immediately nodded her head: "Since the words'' heavy soldier holding onto defense, light soldier choosing to profit ''are unclear, you should immediately act according to Li Ruoxu''s suggestion."


    Yue Pengju did not delay any further. According to the discussions he had with his aides, they had set the date for the next battle. Since Zhang Jun, who was the closest to Yue Pengju''s military region, was already running far away while selling his array formation before Jin Wushu''s attack, Yue Army was completely alone and did not have any assistance this time. At that time, Yue Pengju led 100 thousand troops, divided into nine armies, and had 64 generals below. To make good use of this huge army of one hundred thousand and fight against the Golden Army, the pre-battle mobilization was extremely important.


    On this day, with the autumn rain falling slowly and the military temporarily doing nothing, Yue Pengju once again called for the scholars to discuss the mobilization work. Hua Rong suddenly proposed to write a song that would be suitable to boost the morale of the troops. Yue Pengju did not avoid his and said: "Sister Shi Qi, both civil and martial arts are good, you can fill in the form ¡­"


    Hua Rong recalled the poem her husband wrote back then at Yellow Crane Tower and laughed, "Pengju, you wrote better than me. You wrote better."


    Yue Pengju did not reject, and immediately helped him with the ink and paper. He held his breath in contemplation. All these years, he had experienced the vicissitudes of war. He couldn''t help but feel a surge of heroic spirit as he began to write a song, "Red River":


    Wrath of the Crown


    Xiao Xiao Yu Wei


    She raised her head and howled towards the sky ¡­


    strenuous vigor


    The Dust of the Name and the Earth


    Eight thousand miles of road, clouds and moons


    Don''t let your hair go white, boy


    empty pathos


    Jingkang Pubic still in snow


    When will the subject''s hatred be extinguished?!


    long car


    Stepping through the Helan Mountains and Dealing with a Hungry Meat and Hungry Meat


    Talking about Drinking Hun Blood


    It''s time to clean up the old rivers and mountains


    Overlook


    His brush moved like a dragon and his momentum like a rainbow. When the last stroke was finished, he threw the brush aside and the group of scholars gathered around him. For a long time, no one spoke. Yue Pengju was normally unscrupulous, and this was the first time they had seen their marshal learn something so breathtaking.


    It was not magnanimous, but it was bold. How could it have such a flair?


    Everyone was happy, and the scholars, Li Ruoxu, began to play. On the second day, they began to teach this song in the army camp, and in just two days, clear sounds of singing could be heard everywhere in the Yue Army camp.


    The date for the decisive battle with the Golden Army had arrived. According to the arrangement, the Yue Army was split into three sides, Zhang Xian led the troops to the west, while Wang Gui led the troops to the east, where Yue Pengju stayed in the middle and led the troops to the front. Wang Gui was in charge of conducting the military parade. Yue Pengju personally attended the military parade held by the Fifth and Sixth Armies.


    On the drill grounds, there was a giant "Yue" banner, with soldiers wearing crimson military uniforms and fully armored. The citizens of Huzhou, upon hearing this, came over to take a look, filling the area around them with a sea of people. Yue Pengju himself wore a big metal bag, a set of heavy armor clothes, and a sharp sword hung from his waist. Of course, the most eye-catching person on the stage was still Hua Rong. She had shot at Zong Wang, injured Jin Wushu, and even created the only "flower" character in Yue Pengju''s army. Her reputation had already spread far and wide, and over the years, she had become the spirit of the army.


    The two of them were in the prime of their lives, the marshal was majestic and the wife was handsome and elegant. They were truly heroic and did not yield to their men. The spectators all cheered loudly.


    She had come to sing "Red River" to the congregation. As soon as she led the way, the three armies opened their mouths and the heaven shaking song spread. When the onlookers heard this song, they quickly learned and spread it widely.


    The moment the singing stopped, Yue Pengju rode his horse to the front of the army and shouted loudly: "All soldiers are filled with righteous indignation, bowing to the heavens, hanging the citizens for punishment, and slandering Yan Yun, all of this shall be done!"


    As the news of the Golden Army destroying the Zhao''s ancestral temple had already spread, the ancients had placed great importance on the ancestral tombs. "The humiliation of the Emperor" meant that the nation had been humiliated, and the nation had been humiliated.


    As for the Jinguo s, Jin Wushu was holding the last military meeting before the open seal armies left. He sat in the first chair facing the south. In the competition, Han Chang, Tu Hesu, General and the other important generals of Jinguo were separated on the left and right.


    Li Qiong''s surrender had a great effect on the Golden Army''s morale. First, Jin Wushu bestowed a reward to him, and then, he deliberately asked Li Qiong, "You recognize Yue Pengju, do you know how he is?"


    Li Qiong naturally did not dare to say that she was afraid of Yue Pengju, and said: "Although Yue Pengju dares to fight the most in Song Jun, lower official has witnessed him using troops many times, so he is not as scheming as Fourth Prince. Adding Qin Gui as the leader of the Song Kingdom, with the initiatives and the battle, the generals would not help each other out. Now, only Yue Pengju is left with the army, the Fourth Prince might as well face the enemy head on! "


    Jin Wushu was very satisfied with his words, and said excitedly: "Summer is hot, but our army could not endure the heat, so we were repeatedly defeated. Now was indeed the time to grow strong in the autumn, so the Golden Army naturally had to show off his abilities. "The Great gold soldier is suited to travel on the plains, we will definitely win ¡­"


    The generals all knew that this was the Grand Marshal''s words of encouragement before he went to battle. However, Han Chang and Tu Hesu who had one eye blinded were still feeling dejected and did not say a word. Jin Wushu was very confident, he had long ordered all the families of the troops in open seal to be moved, he was already prepared to escape the moment he lost.


    Yue Pengju led the army and arrived at Yan City once again. Along the way, they would occasionally receive reports from spies on the movements of the Golden Army. There were 9,000 of them, 6,000 cavalry and 3,000 infantry. Because he was worried about the coordination of the deployment of these three areas, although he didn''t go in personally, he was increasingly working hard. His bedroom was open all day. As long as it was a military intelligence report, he would immediately report it day and night.


    Hua Rong was also accompanying her husband. Seeing that he was getting thinner, she took care of him more carefully. That night, the two of them looked at the map and Yue Pengju suddenly asked: "Sister Shi Qi, if you were in Fourth Prince, where would you choose to attack?"


    Hua Rong thought for a while and immediately said: "There are too many people, too few Yan City soldiers, and you will personally take charge. I am a Fourth Prince, I will definitely kill my way to Yan City."


    The last time Jin Wushu lost to the Yan City was when he encountered a few storms and broke bridges before even getting close. It was now the end of autumn and the beginning of winter. It had only rained two or three times, but the sun was already bright and the water along the river gradually dried up. It was precisely the most suitable climate for the Golden Army, and the most suitable army, Guai Zima, to charge with both wings.


    Hua Rong was secretly worried in her heart. Indeed, when she received the report the next day, it was Fourth Prince himself who came to Yan City.


    Yue Pengju arranged the troops in the front and the infantry in the back. The general in charge of the army, Yang Zaixing, Zhu Fei and the others were surprised, because according to the rules, the infantry would be in front, the cavalry would be the Elite soldiers, and they would be able to maneuver to fight. Yang Zaixing raised a question. Yue Pengju then said: "Golden Army is good at using Guai Zima to rush through. We have more cavalrymen than the infantry right now, why not we fight a real cavalry battle?"


    Yue Pengju immediately arranged a battle array outside the city on the open ground, with "Yue" Banner s established in the middle. They were divided into four arrays, and worked together, with every hundred people in the middle as one, forming a line.


    It was a sunny day with the sun at the head of the sky, bringing with it the warmth of early winter. It was just noon and smoke and dust were rising from all over the place.


    This time, Jin Wushu led a total of 120,000 troops and horses. He was very confident in the battle of the Plains Cavalry and personally led 15,000 soldiers to lead the charge.


    The leader rushed forward with his men, Yue Army immediately shot an arrow, fiercely bringing Yang Zaixing and Han Yuan into the camp, Yang Zaixing shouted, "Fourth Prince, our family will capture you alive!", he alone swept through everything, and actually killed sixty to seventy people. Golden Army''s continuous charge for three rounds was fruitless, even the ten thousand man team leader was killed, causing them to retreat for the first time. Seeing the Banner in front of him, Yang Zaixing raised his spear and rushed towards them, then chased after Yu Ke. Han Yuan followed beside him. After the two killed for a while, Han Yuan was struck by a flying arrow and immediately died.


    Dozens of Song Jun rushed forward to help the two of them up. Yang Zaixing was already bloodied and had over twenty wounds on his body.


    Yue Pengju personally supported him up, and without being able to support Han Yuan, he felt extremely pained in his heart. He could only remind Yang Zaixing to rest and recuperate before making any preparations.

 C346 Yue Army!

    When the Captain failed, Jin Wushu was very angry and sent Han Chang and Zhai Ping out to battle. Han Chang didn''t have the heart to fight nor did he dare to disobey. He had led five thousand men to attack from the sides, but he and Zhai Ping didn''t charge forward. Seeing that Han Chang had retreated, Jin Wushu was enraged: "This prince will fight with Yue Pengju personally!"


    At this time, Sai Li and Tu Hesu had already rushed over, the army had gathered, and the Sai Li was anxiously trying to stop him: "Now is not the time to be angry, we must change our way of thinking." Jin Wushu had no choice but to accept the flaws of the Song Jun camp.


    Golden Army had a support of a hundred thousand, Song Jun had nine thousand, but when Song Jun fought from only one direction, she could not bring out the advantages of having a large number of people, and could only fight within a range of two li.


    A Chinese general named Zhang Tonggu had once read a history book, and with some knowledge, he said, "Song Jun''s cavalry can''t be used, why not send infantry to attack the city?"


    Jin Wushu immediately accepted and sent ten thousand soldiers to attack the city. The guards on the city walls retaliated with a boltstone. It was impossible for the Golden Army to enter the city.


    It was already late in the evening, but Yue Army suddenly saw a troop of over a thousand riders charging in through the gaps in the camp. After Yue Pengju received the report, he immediately went out to inspect it personally, and said: "Wait for my kiss."


    Zhu Fei advised: "Yue Xiang Gong is an important subject, the entire army is under his command, we cannot take any risks."


    Hua Rong was waiting to persuade them, but seeing that the other side had already broken through, the situation became dire. To Jin Wushu, losing was just a lesson, but to the couple, losing was basically a dead end.


    While he was hesitating, he saw his husband lift up a spear that weighed 38 kilograms and a trump card that weighed 18 kilograms. Yu Peng followed him with the Mountain Splitting Axe and under the protection of 40 cavalrymen, he charged into the fray.


    Hua Rong no longer hesitated and followed beside him, shooting arrows with her bow. Yue Pengju raised his steel spear and swept it across, killing 60 to 70 people consecutively, the Golden Army camp relaxed, and was finally forced to retreat again.


    After resolving the crisis, Zhu Fei said: "Golden Army does not like night battles. Today''s battles should be temporarily suspended."


    Yue Pengju shook his head. He had fought with Jin Wushu many times and he was well aware of his personality. "Fourth Prince will definitely give it his all before the sky turns dark."


    On the high platform, Hua Rong looked at the black mass of cavalrymen, and was extremely nervous. From the size and numbers of the participants, it was clear that this was an unprecedented showdown between the cavalry and the cavalry. The Golden Army had roamed the world, and relied on his cavalry, Guai Zima was famous throughout the world, how could she let it go so easily?


    Sure enough, after Jin Wushu gathered the people and discussed, he still suggested, "The lower official read the history books. After that, one of the Qing Bei Clan''s generals, Murong Jun, used his Steel Cavalry to charge forward and defeated Ran Min ¡­ "


    His suggestion was well appreciated by Jin Wushu and was immediately accepted.


    Jin Wushu immediately gave the order to tie up every three war horses with iron chains. Like this, a nine thousand man square formation was formed to rescue each other, like a modern giant tank.


    Yue Pengju had been sending people to guard the place until nightfall, when his spies reported that the Golden Army had arrived on three horses. Yue Pengju hurriedly looked out, only to see thick smoke rising from all directions, the earth trembling and the mountains shaking. It was using a strange method of attack that they had never seen before.


    It was the first time in their lives that Hua Rong and the others had seen such a terrifying tactic.


    From a distance, Jin Wushu looked at the stage in front of him. The lady on the high platform was carrying a seven colored arrow cluster ¡ª although it was filled with dust, he could still see it clearly!


    Since the end of the second round, Hua Rong returned to the Northern Tower, and watched the battle together with Sun Ge, Zhu Fei and his other important aide Zhang Ya Fu. They stood on the north building, facing the battlefield. They could clearly see the battle situation around them. After forming the formation, the north gate opened up and people could enter and leave at will.


    Everyone had never seen a Golden Army like this before. Hua Rong could only feel her heart beating faster, her vision filled with the black and gold triangular flag. Her mind raced as she thought of something. Suddenly, she thought of something and rushed down to the door, but just as she reached it, she saw Yue Pengju waving his hand and giving the order.


    She immediately stopped and didn''t go any further.


    At this moment, the generals could clearly see that the Golden Army''s cavalry rode in groups of three horses, with each group connected by rope and forming a heavy soldier. It was clear that they were planning to fight to the death. However, the Yue Army generals did not expect that the main marshal would actually order the infantry to meet him head-on. After receiving the order, he immediately led the three thousand infantrymen into the enemy ranks.


    These infantry soldiers all wore sharp heavy armor s that only revealed their eyes, and rushed into the camp with machetes, axes, and machetes. This infantry unit was the nemesis of these heavy armor. This was because when Yue Pengju was training the infantry unit, he had asked them to attack from the bottom of the battle to cut off the enemy''s legs. Now, as soon as the group of people rushed in, they began to fiercely chop Golden Army''s legs. Because it was a three-man team, one of the horse legs was cut down, so the other horses were unable to advance. Yue Army slashed wildly, and this group of heavy soldiers immediately lost their original effect. The ones in front could not move, and the ones behind kept coming, clashing with each other, it was extremely crowded. As the Golden Army people fell, many of them had no choice but to cut off the ropes that were tied to their horses to escape.


    The sound of the battle was deafening. The people on the north floor were all sweating and trembling in fear. They had never seen such a close fight. Almost every time someone shouted, one of them would die.


    Yue Pengju immediately made a decision and told Guo Qing, "The Golden Army is in a mess. I will personally lead half of my cavalry to attack the left wing.


    The two of them immediately led their troops to attack from both sides, causing the Golden Army to be even more chaotic.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, Jin Wushu also sent out more infantry to reinforce him, but in the scope of the Second Song, the Golden Army was unable to utilize their advantage in numbers.


    Yang Zaixing who was watching the battle from the north building saw the influx of the Golden Army infantry and shouted: "Men must die on the battlefield to avenge Han Yuan. We must go back and kill him once more at home."


    Hua Rong anxiously advised: "Your injuries have not healed."


    "Just some minor injuries, how could it be worth mentioning!"


    Even the scholars such as Sun Ge and the others felt their blood boiling hot. Zhu Fei also said: "Wait for our family members to organize the head of the army to fight it out."


    Seeing that the crowd was excited, and that her husband had used his troops well, Hua Rong said: "Since that''s the case, let''s go and kill them all."


    Immediately, everyone formed a army, Hua Rong personally took the lead and rushed out. In the midst of the chaos, Jin Wushu saw a red flag on the boss''s head, with the words "Da Song Flower" written in the middle. The lady in the front was holding onto a machete, and was engaged in a close combat with Golden Army.


    Da Song Flower!


    Yue Army!


    It was as if he had caught a glimpse of her face in the last light of the setting sun, the rosy essence of life. In the past beautiful added a kind of style belonging to the young woman. This hint of charm was rarely restrained, but it faintly rushed out from the boundless heroic aura. It was evenly divided, as if a bewitching fox spirit had suddenly appeared on the battlefield.


    Fox spirit!


    If she wasn''t a fox spirit, how could she be so seductive?


    That was even more terrifying and seductive than Ye Lvguanyin, or Wang Junhua, or all of the beauties in Song Jin Liao that he had seen added together!


    With just a single glance, he had flipped over ten thousand years. His train of thought was cut off, leaving only hatred in his heart. Before him, the unstoppable deserters had already dismounted, cut off their horses, and were running away like madmen ¡­


    Seeing such a terrifying defeat, Jin Wushu drew his blade and shouted, "Whoever dares to retreat, kill them!" Then, he immediately pulled out his blade and killed the two of them. However, killing them would not stop them from retreating. Tu Hesu rushed forward and said loudly, "Yue Army is truly difficult to fight, why not withdraw back to open seal ¡­"


    Jin Wushu had no choice but to pull back his guard and quickly flee, all the way until the nearby Yancheng County. The exhausted Golden Army rested on the spot and wolfed down the roasted meat. Jin Wushu was so sad that he could not take it anymore and cried in front of the generals: "My Abba''s army starts with the Great Golden Cavalry, we are invincible in this world. We did not expect the infantry to be defeated by the Song Jun, and even the cavalry to be defeated by the Song Jun!"


    The last defeat was attributed to the time of day. This Great Golden Cavalry''s great battle on the plains in autumn was the best time to display their power and also a crushing defeat. At this point, he finally submitted to Yue Pengju, but at the same time, the bone-deep hatred made all the blood vessels in his body bulge out of excitement.


    Tu Hesu and Han Chang did not dare to continue fighting, and the competition said as well, "This time, all of the casualties are the female True sons of the direct descendants, and the losses are great.


    Just as Jin Wushu was hesitating, Li Qiong said: "There are more than ten thousand Yue Army s, and ten times as many as the opponent. As long as we endure it, we can definitely turn the tables."


    As a traitor to the Song Kingdom, Li Qiong naturally plotted wholeheartedly for the Golden Army. He was in a serious mood as a gambler, and would not give up until she lost all the money she had left. After Jin Wushu heard his words, he hesitated for a while and then said: "Fine, let''s fight another time with the Yue Army! Immediately dispatch a thousand troops to feign assault on the Yan City, the rest of the troops will split into two, to attack the Zhang Xian of the Song Jun and the Great Clan of Wang Gui, and tomorrow, we will attack Ying Shui. " No one dared to oppose the commander-in-chief''s words. Jin Wushu thought that he had lost to Yue Pengju, but if they could eliminate his main forces, it would still be considered a huge victory.


    With the victory of the Yue Army, Yue Pengju ordered the majority of the Great Clan to rest while he personally led people to clear the battlefield. In this cavalry battle, over eight thousand people from Golden Army were killed, and over two thousand were captured. More than 9000 of them were female soldiers with braided hair and gold earrings. The composition of the Golden Army include the female Genuine Soldiers, the Bohai Soldiers and the Song Liao soldiers. The female Genuine Soldiers had the most combat power. Amongst Jin Wushu''s 120 thousand strong army, there were only 30,000 female True Soldiers, but they had lost nearly 10,000 people in this battle. This battle had eliminated one commander of ten thousand men, one hundred and fifty captains, and brought back countless equipment. However, because of the severed legs of the horses, only two hundred or more of the horses could be used as food.


    Yue Army also lost more than 700 people, and sacrificed Han Yuan and the other two Great Generals.


    It was already the middle of the night. Under the boundless sky, there were only a few faint stars. Hua Rong stayed by her husband''s side the whole time. She thought of the Emperor of the Ran Wei, Ran Min, who terrified Wu Hu a few hundred years ago. All was chaos and chaos. There were only a few hundred thousand Chinese people left in the Central Plains. Ran Min started the army, repeatedly defeating the Wu Hu, almost exterminating all of the Huns. Unexpectedly, Murong Jun used a strategy of strategy, and used a metal chain to link the cavalrymen together to form a strong assault team. Ran Min''s cavalrymen were unable to resist and were defeated in one go, while Ran Min himself was killed by Murong Jun.

 C347 Fox spirit!

    She was lost in thought when her palm warmed up. It was her husband who had held her hand.


    Her palm was still cold and her voice was trembling. "Pengju, I was really worried earlier ¡­"


    Yue Pengju asked gently: "Are you worried that I will suffer the same fate as Murong Jun?"


    During the months they were in Donglin Temple, the couple had read history books at night, so they had a clear impression of this paragraph. Yue Pengju continued, "At that time, I was already thinking how I would be able to defeat the enemy if I were to encounter such a battle formation. When calculating the sand table, it was found that the cavalry could not be used at this time. On the contrary, the infantry could only be used. "


    Hua Rong nodded happily. Under the moonlight, she snuggled up to his husband and raised his head to look at him, listening attentively to his explanation. In this kind of night where she was suffering from countless injuries, he realized even more deeply that his own hero, her only hero, could only be him! It could only be Pengju!


    On the third day, Yue Pengju received a report that there were three paths for Golden Army to advance on, attacking all the way to Yan City, attacking all the way to Ying Shui, and attacking all the way to Lin Shui. Everyone was surprised that he was able to convene a general army meeting. According to the usual practice, Golden Army would retreat after suffering a huge setback for a period of time.


    Yue Pengju had also judged that Jin Wushu''s attack on the Yan City was fake, and the real reason was to eliminate the two great forces that were standing at the edge of the water. He immediately gave the order to prepare for battle. That night, he received an urgent report from Zhang Xian, saying that the Golden Army had already gathered enough water. Seeing that Zhang Xian was ready to fight, he heaved a sigh of relief and went to bed early that night.


    Just as he fell asleep, he was awoken by a knock on the door. He immediately got up, and outside the door, it was Yang Zaixing and the other two. The other five were Yang Zaixing''s disciples that were in the Brother of brotherhood. They were sworn brothers, but four of them died in battle. Yang Zaixing and Yue Pengju were from the same hometown, and had followed him for many years. This time, when they were injured, they would take revenge for Han Yuan, and use all their strength to invite him to battle, saying, "Golden Army has already headed towards the direction of the Yan City, please take the lead to take revenge for Han Yuan."


    Seeing that he was determined and unable to be stopped, Yue Pengju ordered him to lead three hundred men to investigate the situation and warned him repeatedly not to act rashly in battle. Afraid that he would lose his mind due to his impulsiveness, Yue Pengju sent the steady Gao Lin along.


    Yang Zaixing and his three hundred men set off overnight, attacking the Golden Army in the direction of the Yan City. On the evening of the second day, he chased them all the way to the vicinity of Eight Mile Town. Yang Zaixing immediately led his men to chase after his.


    The three hundred Golden Army s hastily fled. Yang Zaixing took the lead and used his blade to cut down one of the Golden Army s behind. The others also rushed forward and started to fight with the Golden Army. Ahead was a small river with a small bridge over it, which the locals called the Small Business Bridge.


    killed six more Shi Qi''s men and chased after him on the bridge. Gao Lin and the others followed closely behind. But these three hundred people were just Jin Wushu''s bait, behind him was the 12000 army that was attacking the Yan City. Once Yang Zaixing and the others rushed over, they fell into the encirclement of the Golden Army.


    Gao Lin wanted to stop him, but Yang Zaixing''s eyes were already completely red, most of the Yue Army had already rushed forward, he could not retreat in time, and also charged into the battle array. Seeing that a mere two to three hundred Song Jun actually dared to come challenge them, the Golden Army army was shocked and got beaten to a pulp by Yang Zaixing and the rest.


    This battle, was completely because Yang Zaixing and the others had the thought of killing one more person just to fend off enemies who were tens of times stronger than themselves. In the end, they were all blood men and horses. In the end, all three hundred warriors died. No one survived. And the Golden Army was also killed by the three hundred Song Jun s. More than two thousand five hundred people.


    It rained that night, and by midnight the rain had stopped, and the war was over, and the ground was littered with corpses. Jin Wushu who had rushed over saw Yang Zaixing and Gao Lin''s corpses. Although they won, they did not look happy. In the three hundred Song Jun s, each person had seventy to eighty additional wounds and a minimum of twenty injuries. It was as if he was no longer a human but a kind of untiring wild beast, a fierce tiger, a Golden Army, a Song Jun. He had been in the battlefield for a long time, and he couldn''t open his eyes because of the brutality of this fight.


    On the afternoon of the second day, Yang Zaixing and the others had not come back yet, so he could no longer sit. He sent seven or eight spies over, but they all reported that Yang Zaixing and the rest had no further news.


    Yue Pengju stood up and said: "I will personally lead people to look for Grand Commandant Yang and the others."


    Zhu Fei, Sun Ge and the others immediately tried to dissuade him: "You are the commander-in-chief, you cannot be rash."


    He then said to Xu Qing, "Our family is willing to look for Grand Commandant Yang."


    Hua Rong was also restless. She had known Yang Zaixing for many years and immediately said to him, "I will go with you."


    Yue Pengju was a little worried, but seeing that his wife was determined, and was unable to stop her, he agreed and ordered: "Xu Qing will lead 500 men to search. They could only listen to the news, they could not accept the challenge! "Remember, remember!"


    Xu Qing and Hua Rong both nodded their heads. In front of all the generals, Yue Pengju could not say goodbye to his wife alone, so he forcefully suppressed the worry in his heart and said softly, "Sister Shi Qi, remember this as well. You are not allowed to fight!"


    "Yes sir!"


    Hua Rong and Xu Qing led their troops and kept on chasing. By the evening, they had already reached the town of 8 Li, and saw that they were all corpses, Song Jun''s, Golden Army''s, and Yang Zaixing''s two younger brothers. Xu Qing said in grief: "It must be that Grand Commandant Yang who took revenge for Brother of brotherhood, and chased him down."


    Hua Rong forced herself to stay calm, and immediately said: "Let''s go search at the Small Trade Bridge."


    "Yes."


    After the winter rain, the air was filled with the smell of blood. The closer they got to the Small Business Bridge, the stronger the smell became. It was already the latter part of the night, which was the sixteenth day of the lunar calendar. After the heavy rain, the moon rose again and again, but as the cold wind blew, everyone felt even colder.


    In front of them were a field of corpses, so dense that even the horses couldn''t move. Everyone stopped, Hua Rong had dismounted and under the moonlight, she could see Song Jin''s corpse densely, and immediately understood that Yang Zaixing and the rest were all dead.


    Xu Qing led his men to look for the corpses of Yang Zaixing and the others. Hua Rong followed them to look for the corpses. After a while, they first found Gao Lin''s corpse, it was already unrecognizable, there was nothing good anywhere on his body, everyone could only rely on his clothes and the weapons he used to recognize him, they immediately carried him on their backs. Seeing such a tragic scene, everyone couldn''t help but cry bitterly. Hua Rong''s heart was as sharp as a knife, but he still maintained a certain level of calmness, and said in a deep voice: "Quickly search for Grand Commandant Yang ¡­"


    Just as she finished speaking, she suddenly heard the sound of Horseshoe behind her. She shouted in shock, "Get on the horses! The Golden Army is coming to kill us!"


    Xu Qing searched the crowd of people as if he was crazy. He and Yang Zaixing had a good relationship and could not bear to leave. Hua Rong shouted, "Retreat Grand Commandant Xu!"


    He picked a man up from the ground and mounted the horse, then turned and ran.


    After running for a while, he realised Hua Rong had fallen behind and was getting closer and closer to him. He shouted anxiously, "Madame Yue, quickly ¡­"


    Hua Rong whipped her horse and ran for her life.


    This group of people, were Jin Wushu. The bloody battle at Little Shang Bridge shocked him greatly. He made people retreat first, and because of his absent-minded state, he was left far behind. At this moment, he only had about three hundred personal guards with him. He never expected that Song Jun would rush to Little Shang Bridge. Because they were afraid that they would be ambushed, they reined their horses in place. Under the moonlight, there were only three to five hundred Song Jun that were searching for the corpses, they were obviously looking for the corpses of Yang Zaixing and the rest.


    Under the moonlight, the crowd in front of him was glowing like ghosts in the dark night. His heart trembled. This kind of seven-colored arrow cluster, seven-colored feathers, was like a summoning from hell ¡ª


    Fox spirit!


    Da Song Flower!


    It was her again! She had come to kill!


    Without hesitation, he flapped his horses and chased after Hua Rong and roared, "Hua Rong, there is a path to heaven that you refuse to take.


    Hua Rong, who was running for his life, was scared out of her wits when she heard this familiar voice. However, after a short period of fear, she immediately calmed down. These days, after going through so many terrifying battles, her willpower had become extremely strong, she did not even respond. According to Yue Pengju''s orders, she could only flee for his life.


    Xu Qing was indescribably grief and indignation. He turned around and was about to fight to the death with Golden Army. Hua Rong growled: "Grand Commandant Xu, retreat!"


    "Our family will avenge Grand Commandant Yang!"


    Under the moonlight, Xu Qing''s force was like a mad tiger. Hua Rong was shocked, she suddenly raised the lesser arch and slapped it on his shoulder as she shouted, "Xu Qing, you dare to disobey Yue Xiang Gong''s command? If you go, who will collect your corpse? It''s just like the bravery of a man! "


    Xu Qing''s shoulder was in pain, he immediately regained his senses and was dazed for a moment, then he pounced on his horse and spoke with gratitude: "Madame Yue, quickly run, our family''s rear ¡­."


    Hua Rong didn''t tell him much and only turned her head to shoot. The two to three Golden Army s that had chased him to the very front fell to the ground with a thud.


    When Jin Wushu, who was in hot pursuit heard the word "Madame Yue", he became even more crazed.


    Song Jun was the first to run out, and after the Small Trade Bridge, only Hua Rong and Xu Qing were left behind. On the other side of the Golden Army, Jin Wushu chased after him alone.


    The wind blew past his ears, bringing with it a bone-chilling chill in the early winter night. Furthermore, after the heavy rain, his appearance was extremely slippery, causing the horses to run slowly. Very quickly, Jin Wushu had caught up to him, and was just a few feet away from him.


    Hua Rong suddenly reined in her horse.


    Jin Wushu''s horse let out a long hiss and fell behind.


    Under the moonlight, they could almost see each other''s expressions. Both of them were wearing heavy clothes and their hair was floating in the air. They looked like wandering souls that had crawled out from a pile of corpses.


    "Hua Rong!"


    "Fourth Prince!"


    The two of them spoke up at almost the same time.


    Xu Qing reined in his horse and turned around, exulting, "Madame Yue, wait till our family kills the Fourth Prince, then we can eliminate the main culprit."


    Hua Rong raised her hand to stop the bent bow Xu Qing. At the same time, the huge army behind Jin Wushu was pressing forward, and the two of them became hedgehogs.


    Jin Wushu also shouted loudly, "Stop!"


    Golden Army stopped outside of their range.


    Four eyes met, and Jin Wushu suddenly laughed: "Hua Rong, this prince can definitely capture you today. But on account of the fact that you stopped me from shooting you, I''ll let you off. Hua Rong, you are really smart! You have to know that you can''t kill me in this situation and are happy to give me a favor for nothing. But I still have to thank you, and I''ll let you go! "


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "You and I are mortal enemies, there is no need to be courteous at all."


    "Enemy?" Jin Wushu carefully digested this sentence and repeated it three times. Under the moonlight, he sized up the woman in front of him ¡ª ¡ª The moonlight gave a layer of gentleness to the running face, it was an extremely strange and gentle beauty! He lowered his head and glanced at his crippled right hand, then raised his head and thought to himself, "Why do I keep thinking that this woman is as beautiful as a fairy when the situation isn''t right for me?" In a time of peace, she was not that beautiful!


    This strange feeling made him speculate even more intensely: If it wasn''t for the fox spirit, how could he have lost his soul? How?


    The fox spirit would have to let her show her true form, so that she would no longer harm the people of the world.

 C348 Great King

    He laughed, with an extremely pleased expression: "Hua Rong, this time, this prince is willing to let you go!"


    "AHH!"


    "Do you know why?"


    Hua Rong also stared at him: "Fourth Prince, don''t you dare boast so shamelessly. Based on the current distance, I can at least perish together with you! It''s not that I owe you a favor! "


    Jin Wushu looked at the arrow in her hand and Xu Qing''s blade, he knew that she was not lying, but he disapproved and laughed haughtily: "We will perish together? "You can bear to part with your son?"


    Hua Rong did not make a sound. After a long while, she suddenly asked: "How is Wen Long?"


    Jin Wushu was stunned for a moment and after a while, he said angrily, "Hua Rong, stop being so hypocritical!"


    Hua Rong did not speak further.


    However, Jin Wushu laughed out loud. "Hua Rong, the relationship between you and me has long been severed, but today, we are letting you watch a good show."


    "Fourth Prince, you have repeatedly defeated my husband. What other good show can you do?"


    Jin Wushu''s expression became even more arrogant and complacent, "Hua Rong, you have to know, true victor does not only depend on the battlefield. That''s right, this prince lost to Yue Pengju on the battlefield. However, there will naturally be someone to help me get rid of this threat. Hahaha, Hua Rong, your Da Song''s Emperor and Zai Fu will naturally join hands to help me get rid of this huge threat in my heart. I let you live today so that you can personally witness the miserable deaths of your husband and son and collect their corpses. How is it?


    Hua Rong''s anger soared to the skies, but she said coldly: "Fourth Prince, I''m afraid that the world''s affairs, are not as good as you wish!"


    "There may be times where I am disappointed on the battlefield, but in politics, Hua Rong, I rarely disappoint myself! "That''s right, I hate you ¡­" It did not seem to be speaking, but rather yelled. "In the past, I only wanted to kill Yue Pengju, but today, I have decided to kill your son along with him. Hua Rong, one day, you will personally witness the corpse of your husband''s son and will definitely remember how this crown prince released you tonight! They are all dead, and only you are still alive. Hahaha, do you think that''s a good feeling? "


    "AHH!"


    Hua Rong did not reply, with a wave of her hand, Xu Qing understood, and the two immediately ran away.


    Jin Wushu stood where he was and did not give chase. The cold moonlight was shrouded in frost and it slowly disappeared into the clouds. Gradually, the woman running in front of him whose arrow was covered in seven colors was nowhere to be seen.


    All that was left were corpses.


    With blood trickling down the side of his nose, Jin Wushu turned around and thought again: That fox spirit has finally gone into hiding!


    The fox spirits didn''t belong to the human race, so they shouldn''t have husbands and sons. Even if they did, they would still die.


    In his arms, he was still holding onto the secret letter that Qin Gui had sent over. The Prime Minister of the Da Song was her own servant. All the political opinions were her own ideas! No matter what the outcome of the battle was, the political conflict between the two countries had finally begun, and she was the true victor. Because, the first sentence on Qin Gui''s letter was: "Zhao Huang sent a letter to the Field Marshal, calling herself ''Subordinate''!"


    This subject is "Ji!"


    Since Zhao Deji had already given his allegiance to them and issued the strong banner of peace talks, no matter how much more of a rebirth he, Yue Pengju, was in the world, or how sick he was in the world, what could he possibly do?


    Hua Rong, Hua Rong! Let''s see how long you can hold on until your husband''s head is split, and your son''s blood sprays on the spot! He was like a dog protecting its calf. He had to kill its children, its loved ones, and then watch it go crazy.


    A life of joy couldn''t be any better!


    He laughed heartily in the midst of the blood that filled the sky. The sound of his laughter and the blood entered the ears of the Golden Army s that were arranged in a formation behind him.


    Everyone ran for their lives. After walking past the town of eight kilometers, they could no longer hear any sounds from the Golden Army. But they still did not dare to stop for even a moment, and immediately rushed back to the Yan City.


    The city gate opened wide, and Yue Pengju personally welcomed his wife, Xu Qing and the others at the city gate. Inside the tent, seven or eight thick candles were lit, and a row of corpses lay in the open. It was the two corpses that everyone had snatched back.


    Gao Lin''s and Yang Zaixing''s corpses were in the middle. Yang Zaixing''s entire body was drenched in blood, every piece of clothing had been cut open, and they were all stuck to his body, as though his entire body had been broken down and reassembled back together. Beside him, Gao Lin, who was a beautiful man from back then, no longer had any form of appearance. There was even a saddlebag hanging around his waist, and a small piece that wasn''t dyed red with blood, revealed a pair of jade wings. Li Qiaoniang probably had some feelings for this beautiful man and his great husband.


    Yue Pengju stepped forward and personally held Yang Zaixing''s eyes up, allowing him to rest in peace. Hua Rong, on the other hand, remembered the scene of Yang Zaixing delivering gold to him after being ordered to do so by Yue Pengju.


    Yue Pengju ordered the two of them to be buried and for fear of affecting their morale. The two hundred and ninety-eight Warriors he did not bring back also constructed a common nameless tombstone that he would never forget.


    Only when it was midnight did everyone leave. Yue Pengju and his wife also went to rest. As the two laid down, Hua Rong kept tossing and turning. Not only was she unable to sleep, she couldn''t even close her eyes. Her mind was filled with corpses, and Jin Wushu''s intimidating words.


    Yue Pengju hugged his wife, but he felt that under his control, her palm was also completely cold, and couldn''t warm up for a long time. He knew very well that his wife had followed Xu Qing out to see such a tragic scene. No matter how strong she was, she was still a woman. He felt heartache for his wife and he had never wanted her to fight in the first place. Now that he was like this, he felt even more uncomfortable as he held her tightly in his arms, putting all of her ice-cold hands and feet into his embrace as he snuggled close to her body. Only then did he softly say.


    "What about Wang Gui?"


    "There are currently no major movements, but with the heavy soldiers placed here, we were unable to anticipate that anything bad would happen."


    The two of them were Yue Pengju''s most treasured generals. However, he was also unable to explain the reason behind this. Deep in Hua Rong''s heart, he had always had a deep impression and trust of Zhang Xian. But on Wang Gui''s side, perhaps it was because she was not very close with him, or perhaps it was because of her wife''s complaints towards him, she always felt that he was not as reliable and trustworthy as Zhang Xian.


    Yue Pengju sighed: "Sister Shi Qi, after this battle ends, I really want to completely retire and return to the Donglin Temple to conduct a ceremony to pay tribute to all those who lost their lives in this war."


    "Yeah, I''m tired of this kind of life too."


    "From tomorrow onwards, I will send troops to regroup with Zhang Xian and Wang Gui. Based on our plans, it should be to head to Zhu Xian Town, expel the Golden Army, retreat the Fourth Prince, and take back the two rivers and Yan Yun. Perhaps, this isn''t a dream."


    When Hua Rong heard this, she became slightly more excited. She thought of Jin Wushu''s threats and anxiously asked: "Pengju, do you have any instructions for the next two days in the imperial court?"


    Due to the war and the transportation inconvenience of the ancient times, it would take at least 20 days to deliver the message from Lin An to the Yan City. If the message was delayed, it would take at least one to two months. Yue Pengju shook his head, he remembered that he had handed over the paper money, but he did not know how Zhao Deji would reply. Although he was uneasy, it was a great thing that he had not received the letter yet.


    Hua Rong secretly prayed, regardless of anything, she hoped to beat up Zhu Xian Town and expel Jin Wushu, before that, she had to promise his not to come!


    Just as Song Jin went to war and Yue Pengju took advantage of this opportunity to take back the two rivers and the Yan Yun Sixteen Prefectures that had been ceded to him since Shi Jingtong, a gigantic cruiser began its first flight on the ocean.


    In order to ensure stability in performance, the King Qin had to change the design of the giant ship a few times. In the end, the giant ship went into the water, and was already a five storey high battleship, able to accommodate 50,000 soldiers and hundreds of large and small ships. It had set up a battle-ready escalator, a firing perimeter, and more than a dozen cannons and pear blossom spear that the King Qin had bought from the Jiang Nan Lei Family. When King Qin looked at this giant ship that could be called the number one giant ship, he remembered that it had spent a lot of money and let out a long sigh. Who would have thought that the loot looted from the property of the greedy official in Song Kingdom, was actually enough to build such a grand ship.


    The giant ship''s first cruise was a small test. Along the way, the pirates who were ready to make a move were unstoppable, and were willing to surrender. According to the planning of the Third Uncle Yang, with Liu Wu as his strategist, the King Qin convened the first meeting of the pirate alliance on the giant ship. The current alliance was no longer the loose alliance of the past. It had truly become one, under the leadership of the King Qin.


    It was a sunny day in winter, and the sea was calm and clear with an endless blue. Atop the new giant ship, there was a huge black flag with the word "Qin" on it. It fluttered in the wind. This flag was too big, almost covering half the sky.


    In the distance, a small boat approached. The people on the boat listened to the deafening cheers of the pirates. It took them a moment to recognize that these people were shouting, "Your Majesty!" "Great King!"


    "Great King!" "Great King!"


    "Great King!" "Great King!"


    It was as if the overlord of the underworld was accepting the worship of his officials.


    A trace of a strange smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. He was deeply gratified and filled with anticipation at such a scene.


    It was already dusk, and the winter sun was beginning to set. From the loud cheers, he could tell that the gathering was coming to an end. Therefore, he did not want to board the ship at this time, but rather to make people stop and wait for nightfall amidst the deafening sounds of bowing.


    He was still covered in Black s, and even his head was covered by a black veil. He stuck close to the cabin like a bat, and looked at the vast ocean ¡ª ¡ª He had stayed in the interior, in the desert, and was used to seeing the vastness and the aura of death in the desert. As for the sea, it was even more vast and boundless. Where the sea gulls flew, birds were chirping quietly, and a red sun was struggling in the clouds, as if it was the last trace of charm before parting. This was the first time he had seen such a heaven defying mountain ¡ª there were so many charming mountains and rivers, attracting countless heroes to fight to their deaths!


    He was satisfied with the discovery and then waited for the night to come.


    The darkness of the night was like a blanket covering everything in the world.


    He liked the night, and though it was not completely dark yet, it was enough to make him feel safe ¡ª safer than the sun.


    As the boat got closer, a boat came by. It was filled with sharp arrow warriors, all of them were wearing black and red scarves, looking imposing: "Who are you? When you were waiting for a long time, what important matter did you have? "


    The flag that had been erected all along the way up the boat was raised again. Because of a special type of phosphorescent flame, it looked even more dazzling in the dark. It was one of the orders and flags of the King Qin, but after going through some processing, because everyone recognized it, they allowed him to pass.


    One of the pirates saw a man come out of the boat. He was dressed like a southerner, but he spoke loudly in his rough Chinese, "Please report to the King, someone wishes to see you."

 C349 Poisoning

    When the pirates saw the black mast of the boat, they felt that it was very strange. However, when they saw the black patterns of birds and beasts on the boat, they felt that it was even more unusual.


    In the huge cabin, the discussion for the big and small heads had already reached its conclusion. All sorts of positions had been assigned and distributed. Everyone was happy, the King Qin waved his hand, ordering them to leave.


    One of the lackeys came in, "Your Majesty, someone wishes to seek an audience."


    When he said the order, King Qin was secretly shocked. However, he did not reveal it on his face and immediately said: "Bring it up."


    "Yes."


    This was the first time that the King Qin had ever "received a guest" on a giant ship ¡ª and the person who had just arrived was an "uninvited guest" in every sense of the word. He was floating in the air and wore a huge black conical hat. He seemed to be like a ghost as he entered the cabin. The patrolling pirates didn''t even see him; they only saw his follower.


    In the cabin of the guest house.


    In the middle was a huge gold chair, with two rows of silver chairs on each side. Sixteen huge candles lit up the surroundings as if it was day. In front of the golden chair was a big Desk, on it laid fine wine and delicious food, fresh fish and fresh fruit.


    The Black sat on the Silver Throne in the leader''s seat, its voice sounding like an old crow: "King Qin, it''s been a long time."


    King Qin raised his glass, drained it in one gulp, and laughed out loud: "Old ghost Jeru, are you here to rely on this daddy?"


    Ye Lvdayong was furious, he looked around, and from an open window, he could see that up and down the spiral stairs, were fully armed pirates, wielding long spears and sharp blades.


    He looked at the man sitting on the golden chair, who was dressed in a thin leopard coat, with a shiny jade belt around his waist and a crown on his head. He looked like the great sage Qi Tian Tian, and he was not the wild man he saw in the Jinguo.


    "King Qin, if I want to invest in you, I must personally see if you are worth it!"


    "Hahaha, Old ghost, you still have to see if you have enough money."


    Ye Lvdayong slowly said: "If I didn''t have the money, would I have taken the risk of going into the sea?"


    Ye Lvdayong''s emaciated face had a yellow mask. It was as if he was about to break free from the restraints of the pitiful flesh and bones when he smiled a little and walked out on his own. If an ordinary person were to see his appearance, let alone talk, they would be scared to death. Perhaps, it was because of this that he was always covering his face or walking in the dark? The King Qin looked at him curiously. "Ye Lvdayong, I will tell you the truth, no matter how much capital you have, trying to revive your Liaoning''s Qi Dan is just a pipe dream."


    "Is that so?"


    "Even though the combined attack is crazy, it slays the Jinguo''s generals without restraint. Right now, although Zong Han, Gu Shen, Zong Jun, Pu Luhu and the rest of the generals have died early, you have to know, Jin Wushu this punk has sole authority over all the forces in the world. This guy had many tricks, fighting might not be so bad, but when it came to scheming, the Jinguo was definitely number one. On the other hand, on the Song Kingdom''s side, Yue Pengju and the others have risen to power. They are unrivalled in the world.


    "King Qin, you only know one thing but not the other. I expect that the war between Song Jin and myself will soon end. "


    "How do you know?"


    "There is only one Fourth Prince left, and their battle strength is far inferior than before. Although Fourth Prince was the winner, he was the loser. Right now, the Acupoint Charging Child had already been trained by Yuwen Xuzhong to become a Han, so his words and actions were filled with the viciousness of the Central Plains Monarch, and he suspected martial generals. In this way, Golden Army would become the decayed Song Jun of the past. As for the Song Kingdom, the higher Yue Pengju''s battle achievements are, the faster he will die. I think that he will definitely not live past two years! With Yue Pengju''s death, the Song Kingdom would no longer be able to survive. Song Jin was actually at the end of his tether. "


    King Qin was silent for a while. After thinking for a while, he said: "I really can''t see. No matter how rotten Song Jin is, what chance do you have?"


    Ye Lvdayong''s dry eyes emitted a faint green light, like a fierce tiger hidden behind his back. "Did you know that Songtazu had set up an encapsulated warehouse to raise money to take back the sixteen Yan Yun Continent''s territories? When I was founded, my ancestors wanted to protect the country for ten thousand of years, so they set up seventy-two packaging libraries. Song Kingdom, Western Xia, and the original Valkyrie would pay their tribute every year. A large portion of this fortune had secretly entered the package warehouse. "These packaging libraries are extremely secretive, not like how the Da Song advertised the world. It was only because each generation created a crown prince that the crown prince was able to know about it ¡­"


    The King Qin was shocked. No wonder Ye Lvdayong had made his move so fast, to be able to dominate the two countries secretly, he must be as rich as a nation.


    "So what? There are many great riches in this world, but not everyone can have it! "


    "My money, your army!"


    "You have to know, this father can only travel on the sea. Lu Zhan isn''t my commander, and neither can any of the forces!"


    "No!" I can use your power and my money to recruit more soldiers. Right now, Song Liao''s people, many of them had lost their homes in exile, suffering from the poison of the Golden Man, and their people could not live in peace. When the incident started, I waved my arms and called out. Amongst the people of the Liaoning, I could naturally recruit many troops! As for the decaying Song Kingdom, Zhao Deji was as timid as a mouse. The imperial court had no way to guard against the sea, so if you enlist troops in the surrounding provinces, you will definitely gather from them. In the past, the clock phase, Yang Me and the commoners of the Dongting Lake could control 300,000 citizens with just their demonic techniques! With your King Qin''s great talents, can''t you compare to Zhong Yang and Mu Kui? All under the heavens, all strong and powerful people will do it. That''s what you Han Chinese say, isn''t that right? "" I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ I ¡­ " "Now is a good time for Song Jin to go downhill. The heroes of troubled times will definitely seize the best opportunity, otherwise, when the two countries stop their battles and expand, we will have missed out on this opportunity for nothing."


    King Qin laughed out loud. "Old ghost, you are overestimating this daddy! I don''t have the ambition to conquer the world with any great talents. I don''t want to be an emperor at all. Whether it''s Song Bing or the gold soldier, they would not dare to offend me, that''s enough! "


    "In this world, there is only one kind of person who would not be offended. That is, one''s power is absolutely strong! King Qin, do you think that you are already strong enough? "


    King Qin was speechless. He had to admit, Ye Lvdayong''s words were very provocative. However, he quickly grasped the crux of the matter, "Old ghost Jeru, do you think this father is a three year old child? To help you recruit soldiers and help you fight against Song Jin, to let you step on my corpse and become the emperor? You are dreaming! "


    "I''m not the Emperor, you''re the Emperor!"


    "What nonsense are you spouting?! Don''t tell me you want to respect this daddy as the emperor? "


    Ye Lvdayong was not angered at all, and completely ignored his mockery and insults, continuing slowly, "I am also from the sandworm (Mage) family. I told you a long time ago that you have the aura of a king. A person''s life was all about fate. I have fallen from the crown prince''s position into the night, I can''t protect my country, and I''ve lost all my family, so I just lack this'' fate of a king ''! "Therefore, I cannot force it."


    "Are you that kind? You''ve spent hundreds of thousands of miles to find your father, all for the sake of helping your father ascend to the throne of the Emperor? "


    "Yes, and no! Naturally, I will not help you for nothing. To form an alliance between the two sides, one must have reliable sincerity and sufficient trust. To that end, King Qin, you only need to agree to one condition and we can begin our operation. "


    "What condition?"


    "You must marry and have children with the woman I have appointed. "The first child will be born with the name of Jerome, and after you have ascended to the throne, you will make this child your Crown Prince!"


    King Qin was dumbstruck. After a while, he said angrily, "Could this girl be your daughter? That''s a good idea of yours, but in the end, the throne is still yours! "


    "King Qin, you really are an idiot! This girl is naturally my own daughter! And my only family in the world. After she marries you, the son she gives birth to needs to know that he is your own son. A father to his son, wasn''t this a natural thing to do? Even if he has half my Yale bloodline, doesn''t he have the other half your King Qin bloodline? "This mountain and river belongs to us!"


    When Ye Lvdayong died, he made his only son into a "Blood Ghost Gu." Although a few concubines gave birth to daughters, after a few migrations, only the daughter that was born to the crown prince''s consort remained. Now, all hope was placed on her daughter.


    King Qin looked at Ye Lvdayong in disbelief, and gradually realized something ridiculous. Old ghost Jeru wanted him to become his ¡ª son-in-law!


    He laughed loudly, "Old ghost Jeru, you are neither a human nor a ghost, your daughter must be a yaksha as well. You can''t get married now, and yet you want to find your father''s misfortune? "


    Ye Lvdayong took out a small portrait from his bosom and unfurled it. "King Qin, look carefully! "My daughter is eighteen years old. Even if she''s not a devastating beauty, she''s still a heavenly beauty!"


    When King Qin looked at it, he saw that the woman on the painting was extremely beautiful, and also had the wealth and oppressiveness of a Qi Dan Royal girl.


    Ye Lvdayong saw that he did not say a word, and secretly felt a bit of confidence in himself, so he said: "King Qin, look carefully. "Now, it must be the time for both of us to plot and plot together."


    The King Qin, however, did not mind at all and pushed the portrait forward. "The problem is that I am not interested in your daughter at all, not even in your suggestion."


    Ye Lvdayong forced himself to calm down and said slowly, "King Qin, do you know that Yue Pengju''s wife, Hua Rong, gave birth to a son?"


    King Qin naturally knew of this matter, but hearing him speak of it, he still felt a bit of bitterness, and coldly said: "Yue Pengju has given birth to his own son, what does this have to do with me?"


    "Hua Rong is injured and sterile, I was the one who gave you the good medicine, that healed her, don''t you want to thank me?"


    The King Qin decisively said: "I naturally won''t take advantage of you. Back then, I had also helped you with your attack earlier, and now, I have agreed to buy some troops for you as well.


    Ye Lvdayong flatly refused, "No!"


    King Qin shrugged: "Then I have no choice! Since ancient times, the patient has to pay the consultation fee. I have paid you enough consultation fee. Don''t tell me you''re going to act so arrogantly? "


    "King Qin, to tell you the truth, the medicine that Hua Rong consumed was obtained from the hands of other witch doctors. but I added something else to it... "


    King Qin was shocked and angry at the same time. "Old ghost, what did you add?"


    "It''s not a big deal. King Qin, don''t worry for now. I only planted one kind of Gu, and this Gu will only take effect after two years. "When it flares up, every inch of the tendons and veins in the body will be broken, and every inch of the hair will shrink. In the end, it will become the size of a kitten, until it''s completely dried up ¡­"

 C350 blackmail

    King Qin jumped up and grabbed him by the collar, and shouted angrily: "Old ghost Jeru, you''re so venomous! I, your father, do things for you and do my best. No matter how many consultation fee you want, I will pay them all.


    Ye Lvdayong''s collar was grabbed, but he did not dodge at all. With a face full of smiles, his face was affected to the point that it looked like a fake mask. When the time came, consuming the antidote would naturally be alright. But, King Qin, whether Hua Rong can obtain the antidote s will depend on your behavior! "


    King Qin released his hand and Ye Lvdayong slumped onto the silver chair, looking extremely relaxed. "King Qin, think twice, do you want to cooperate?"


    King Qin''s face was filled with anger, "I, your father, have never been threatened!"


    Ye Lvdayong was still patient and patiently said, "King Qin, this is not a threat, but a win-win situation! Of course I know that you''re in love with Hua Rong. But she''s married and it has nothing to do with you. And it makes sense for you to have another wife. As a man, she had the whole world. Why should she worry about not having a woman? Besides, other than my money and your troops, don''t forget that I also have a Elite Armament ¡ª ¡ª Blood Ghost Gu! Whether it was the combined attack or Zhao Deji, there would be a day when she would use it on them! What''s there to worry about? "


    He saw that King Qin was still silent, he stood up slowly and put on his big black bamboo hat: "King Qin, you have to think this through!"


    He turned around and walked to the door. King Qin shouted, "Stop!"


    He was secretly delighted in his heart, but he did not turn around. He only said in a deep voice, "Have you thought it through?"


    "First, you have to give the antidote to laozi."


    "Giving you the antidote is fine too, but the day my daughter gives birth to her son, is the day I give you the antidote. You can judge for yourself."


    The King Qin was infuriated, but there was nothing he could do. He could only watch as Ye Lvdayong left.


    Once Ye Lvdayong stepped out of the door, he carefully looked at the guards on the deck. Although it was night, they did not slack, as if they were not pirates but a troop of soldiers. Delighted, he drifted back to his boat.


    After Ye Lvdayong walked for a while, King Qin finally walked out of the cabin and stood on the deck. Under the night sky, Ye Lvdayong''s strange boat was already traveling through the night. This old monster had been hiding in the shadows for the rest of his life, coming all the way to the sea. He must have made up his mind to rebuild the Qidan Kingdom, so behind the scenes, he became the true Supreme Emperor!


    King Qin carefully thought about the pros and cons of this matter, and the more he thought about it, the more uncomfortable he felt. Especially since there was Hua Rong''s medicine!


    At this moment, he was regretting his decision. That Little girl, he had clearly thrown away the medicine, so why did he go ahead and fish it up for her? He had wholeheartedly done all of this for her good. In the end, it was just as she said; he had harmed her once again! As long as she was alive and didn''t want to give birth to a son, what difference would it make if Yue Pengju took in a concubine or not?


    If he knew Ye Lvdayong was cunning, he would have already thrown everything he had at him to find the medicine. But now, what should he do if he was restricted by him?


    For a moment, he thought to himself, based on that Little girl''s tough temper, could it be that he hadn''t taken the medicine at all? However, this illusion was quickly shattered. He was the same as Ye Lvdayong, as he was certain that since Hua Rong was initially treated with Ye Lvdayong''s medicine and her own son was born with it, she must have used this medicine.


    He walked up and down the deck, almost scratching his ears.


    After circling a few rounds, he finally said loudly: "Liu Wu!"


    A small fry ran out and called Liu Wu in.


    Liu Wu had already gone to bed, and his eyes were misty. Seeing the King Qin''s gloomy face, he was surprised: "Great King, what happened?"


    "You will depart tomorrow and find Hua Rong in Xiangyang!"


    Liu Wu was even more surprised. Although they had been at sea for the past year, through the outside information, they knew that Song Jin was currently engaged in a fierce battle. Why would they need to find Hua Rong now?


    The King Qin said in a low voice. Liu Wu knew that the situation was bad and could only accept his orders. Before he left, he suddenly turned around, wanting to say something.


    King Qin asked: What else do you want?


    "Ma Su has news, the peace in the imperial court is very strong now."


    King Qin immediately understood what he meant and nodded: "This time, if you go out, you can tell Ma Su. If you just follow Zhao Deji, you probably won''t have a good ending. "


    "Yes sir!"


    When Liu Wu left, just as King Qin was about to return back to the cabin to rest, an old man came out soundlessly. His voice was a little hoarse, "My King ¡­"


    It was the Third Uncle Yang. Third Uncle Yang had a cold for a few days and went to bed early today. At this time, he stood up silently, knowing that King Qin must have something important for him, so the two of them went to the cabin in the inner room.


    Third Uncle Yang coughed a few times, and only glanced at his face a few times. "Great King, do you have any other worries?"


    The King Qin would definitely not hide the truth that he was the core think-tank, so he told him about Ye Lvdayong''s visit and intentions. Third Uncle Yang did not speak a word the entire time. After he finished listening, he raised his blurry eyes and said slowly, "Great King, what do you think?"


    King Qin was startled: "How can I truly cooperate with Ye Lvdayong?"


    Third Uncle Yang''s eyes released an excited light, his entire person seemed to have regained his spirit, and without taking any medicine, he replied: "Great King, in my opinion, you should be working with Ye Lvdayong! "This is really a golden opportunity ¡­" Third Uncle Yang stood up, "As a man, if we can establish a thousand years of history, how can we not do it? Right now, the Jinguo was slowly going downhill, and it was collapsing, not even able to withstand a single blow. Even if we can''t defeat the two nations and unify the world, how can we not know that the situation is dire for the three nations? "


    When he saw the King Qin''s hesitant face, he became even more agitated, "The Concourse of the Underworld''s Yang Me and his group have dominated the southern region of the Song Kingdom for many years. Even though they were exterminated by Yue Pengju, it was mainly because they were located in the southern region of the Song Kingdom and controlled a large amount of their taxes. However, Yang Me and the rest were not ambitious. Think of us, straggling grass, unanticipated growth, there is today''s sea giant ship. One must know that there was a heaven and earth difference between the sea and the Dongting Lake. The emperor of the Han Dynasty, who once ruled the Central Plains, now ruled the south of the river. From generation to generation, his influence could never truly extend to the seas. Zhao Deji can''t threaten us at all. And the Jinguo was located in the coldest place in the north, where the Fourth Prince fought a battle on the sea and lost their souls, how could they dare to come again? Time is of the essence, if combined with Ye Lvdayong''s recruitment on the land, in time, they would not be able to accomplish much! It was hard to tell if he was a lone wolf! "No matter how weak it is, I still have enough backing to back up and defend the sea ¡­"


    The King Qin had naturally thought of this question before, but he had never thought that the Third Uncle Yang would actually have such strong support. After a long while, he finally said: "But Ye Lvdayong wants me to marry his daughter ¡­"


    "Ye Lvdayong is right! Since ancient times, when two armies allied together, the relationship between them was one of the most important methods. They trusted each other and consolidated their trust. If you don''t marry his daughter, how can he be at ease cooperating with you? Even if Hua Rong was not poisoned, you should still cooperate with him! "


    "But, Third Uncle, you saw it with your own eyes, and I swore that I would never marry anyone else!"


    Third Uncle Yang coughed heavily, spitting out a mouthful of phlegm before pointing at his nose in anger, "Great King, you are so pedantic! In order to redeem her feelings, you swore an oath to Hua Rong''s undesirable fate back then. However, she had already married someone else and had children. Yue Pengju is renowned throughout the world and is a rare hero. Even if it''s us, we should still respect him a bit. This is not because of you, but because your relationship with her has come to an end. Therefore, your oath cannot be counted anymore. Furthermore, you have already married Ye Lvdayong''s daughter and you can even save her life.


    Seeing that the King Qin still remained silent, he let out a long sigh and said, "Great King, you are doing well. Even if Hua Rong stands in front of you right now, you can ask her if she wants you to save her life and live a happy life with her husband and son, or if she doesn''t want to live and live with you forever. "


    King Qin could not say a single word. He could only faintly feel pain in his heart, as if he was struggling and hesitating before completely giving up.


    "If you send Liu Wu out, I''ll see by the side. I''ll only make a single sound to fulfill your wish. You being able to save Hua Rong''s life is not all in vain. From now on, everyone has their own destiny.


    Seeing that the King Qin still did not make a sound, he coughed a few more times and said, "Great King, we can discuss this further. Ye Lvdayong is very ambitious, and every step he takes, he calculated.


    King Qin pondered for a moment before replying, "Alright, that''s settled then."


    When Third Uncle Yang left, he walked to the side of the boat. At this moment, the sky was already starting to turn white. Even though it was a sleepless night, there was no sleep at all. He walked out of the cabin and arrived at the top floor of the giant ship. From here, he could see that the ocean in the early morning was gently rippling with black waves. There was no Song, no gold, as far as the eye could see. A hundred miles further on was his lair, the island where he had first made his fortune. It was also there that Hua Rong, who had robbed Shi Qi of his age, watched her writing and bowing to her forcefully, experiencing the soul-stirring vicissitudes of life for the first time. The tall and dark figure on the island was a kind of eucalyptus tree that could bear huge fruits.


    Now that everything was a memory, Fang realized that their fates had come to an end.


    To marry Ye Lvdayong''s daughter and call his a widow, was that luck or misfortune?


    He hesitated, uncertain.


    Just as the King Qin was in a panic due to the mysterious negotiation with Ye Lvdayong, a wave of tension surfaced in the court. On this day, Qin Gui received a secret letter from the Fourth Prince. As expected, there were three requests for peace: first, Song Kingdom had to give up two rivers of land; second, there was to be an annual increase in tribute; and third, there was to kill Yue Pengju!


    He was not surprised by this condition, but how to play it in front of Zhao Deji was something that took a lot of effort.


    Wang Junhua read the secret letter a few times and said, "Old man, this is not good. Fourth Prince has consecutively lost to Yue Pengju in Henan. If Yue Pengju managed to take down two rivers, it would not be good for us ¡­ "


    If Yue Pengju continued to fight like this, the defeat of the Golden Army would be like a landslide. Furthermore, if Fourth Prince were to be completely defeated, Qin Gui and his wife would feel that they had lost a backer, and their identity as Fourth Prince''s spy might even be exposed. This was not just a matter of the future, it was also a matter of his personal life and death.


    Wang Junhua looked at Qin Gui who was frowning and bitter: Old man, you think you can''t do anything?


    Qin Gui did not dare to offend his wife, and only accompanied her carefully: "Calm down Mrs. Guo, lower official will definitely think of a way."

 C351 ambition

    On this day, Zhao Deji summoned his group of courtiers, and then, he faced it alone. Zhao Deji naturally mentioned the continuous reports that the two rivers had sent over, and laughed out loud: "The prisoners often use the plains to their advantage, and lead troops into the world.


    Qin Gui immediately said: "It''s all His Majesty''s doing."


    Qin Gui scrutinized Zhao Deji''s expression and tone, and then said: "Yue Pengju''s victory is indeed something to rejoice about, but he disobeys the decree, and is an arrogant and valiant general ¡­"


    Zhao Deji was a little displeased with Yue Pengju''s noncompliance with the words "heavy guard, light guard", and did not expel the citizens who had pledged allegiance to him from both rivers. However, Qin Gui saw that he still held high expectations for victory, and only mentioned Yue Pengju as the "valiant general".


    Qin Gui took out the contract letter that the auricula sent over. When Zhao Deji saw the third contract, he did not expect that the Golden Man would have such a request.


    From his tone, Qin Gui was not saying that they should not kill Yue Pengju, but rather, raised the taboo in the Golden Man towards Yue Pengju, and said: "The Fourth Prince is extremely vicious, but the best weapon is inauspicious, so it would be better to take advantage of the weakened state of the old man and take advantage of the fact that the Wang Shi is punishing the old, taking advantage of the victory to withdraw the new troops. "Today, the abductors proposed to negotiate peace and return it to the empress dowager ¡­"


    The most important thing was to return it to the empress dowager! Qin Gui tactfully stopped for a moment. Sure enough, Zhao Deji started crying again, "This Emperor''s been through a lot in the Northern Lands, I really am unfilial ¡­"


    She naturally had to sacrifice herself to receive the Empress Dowager. Was it worth it to exchange Yue Pengju for the empress dowager?


    Qin Gui was no longer worried about this issue. After comforting Zhao Deji for a while, he threw this "filial piety" to Zhao Deji to consider.


    Zhao Deji thought for a while, and on the second day, he would call for Censor Zou Dui. The censor of today''s performance was Fan Tong. After getting Qin Gui''s recommendation, he continued to be promoted to the next level. He called Qin Gui "phase of grace", and from then on, the term "phase of grace" had become an unspoken secret of officials. The Censor''s record was originally the emperor''s eyes and ears, but now, it had become Qin Gui''s subordinate.


    Zhao Deji asked: "Now that Yue Pengju has achieved great victories, what does Fan Qing think of it?"


    Fan Tong then said: "The great general of the country, giving high officials, sons, daughters, and good fields, originally expected them to serve the nation loyally. Now, Yue Pengju was only showing off and disobeying the orders of the imperial government. He was thrifty, not greedy for money, not accepting concubines, able to share hardships with soldiers, but also wholeheartedly recruiting downtrodden scholars, being a courteous corporal, and establishing his own personal reputation and prestige. What they did not know was that colluding with the civil officials and military generals was a taboo ¡­ Mr Zhou feared rumours of days when Wang Mang was humble and untouched. "When the envoy died, his life would be full of truth and falsehood!"


    His viciousness had completely turned the virtues of Yue Pengju that the scholars of the past discussed about, into his terrifying "ambition!"


    Sure enough, Zhao Deji had a deep impression of him, especially when he said "Wang Mang was modest and untouched", and said: "Fan Qing is right. Ever since I ascended the throne, I have been working hard, treading on thin ice, and my hair has turned white for the sake of the nation''s grand plan. Only now did he realize that martial generals were greedy and unambitious, and ambitious and ungreedy. "In the past, before he usurped the throne, Wang Mang wore old clothes and only had one wife. Later on, the Han Dynasty was destroyed by him ¡­"


    Fan Tong was overjoyed to receive such precious information, although on the surface he was still diligent and diligent, and after saying a few more good words that Zhao Deji liked to hear, he took his leave. Taking advantage of the night, he rushed to Qin Gui''s Prime Minister Residence, and secretly reported Zhao Deji''s information to him.


    On this day, when Qin Gui returned home, he saw Wang Junhua scolding his daughter-in-law Cao Shi. Her adopted son, Qin Xi, had already married her when she was young. Qin Xi, who was still a teenager due to the influence of his adopted mother, had actually married a third concubine in succession. However, Wang Junhua''s attitude towards his adopted son was exactly the opposite as compared to when he treated Qin Gui. Instead, he reprimanded his daughter-in-law, "This Bastard, the son of a dignified prime minister, let alone a concubine, even if you had thirty concubines, it''s not your place to speak."


    Qin Gui naturally did not dare to say too much. Right at this moment, a report for Gao Yigong''s visit. Since Gao Yigong was installed by the Fourth Prince to monitor the couple, he naturally did not dare to slack off. Wang Junhua immediately stopped his scolding, dismissed his son''s wife, and welcomed Gao Yigong back to the study room.


    Once again, Gao Yigong took out the secret letter from the Fourth Prince. On top of that, the Fourth Prince had said that his son-in-law had died in Yue Pengju''s hands, and now that they were going to negotiate, Qin Gui wanted to be a peaceful and steady prime minister. Firstly, they had to convince Zhao Deji to order him to retreat, and secondly, they had to convince Zhao Deji to kill Yue Pengju.


    Qin Gui was very pleased: "Tall man, you can report to Fourth Prince. This old man already has some understanding of these two conditions, and will definitely not disappoint this Fourth Prince."


    After Gao Yigong left, Fan Tong paid another visit. When Wang Junhua heard his match with Zhao Deji, he was so happy that he almost jumped up. "This Bastard, Hua Rong, is finally about to die! Kill Yue Pengju, we will definitely kill Hua Rong! "


    However, Fan Tong said: "I heard that Yue Pengju''s emissary, Li Ruoxu, has already rushed back to Lin An, what should we do?"


    Qin Gui said: "This official will first summon Li Ruoxu."


    Indeed, Li Ruoxu had followed the order to go back and report to Zhao Deji on behalf of the main marshal, requesting the imperial government to delay the withdrawal of the troops. Initially, he was anxious to meet the Emperor Zou Dui, but he could not ignore the Prime Minister''s summons. Qin Gui''s summons could only be used to deduce clues from his conversations, to see how much of a winning chance Yue Pengju had to move Zhao Deji. However, after the conversation, he did not discover anything and heaved a sigh of relief.


    On the second day, Li Ruoxu went to face the imperial court.


    The emperor asked: "Yue Pengju''s consecutive victories are certainly something to be happy about. However, it is said that the people of the Tulip Family set up heavy soldiers in the open seal in order to lure them in.


    Li Ruoxu replied, "open seal is the resting place of our Da Song''s sect. micron all cried miserably when he recalled of the great calamity that had befallen Jingkang. Now, in the land of two rivers, Zhang Henggong and the Yue Xiang Gong should have sent troops together, but when the Zhang Henggong withdrew from the formation, he hoped that the Emperor would urge them to join hands and expel the captives, so as to protect our Da Song''s temple. This is the best time to take back the mountains and rivers to the north of Da Song. "


    Being destroyed by the Golden Man, no matter how thick-skinned Zhao Deji was, it was still an unbearable humiliation. After hearing Li Ruoxu bring up this matter, he pondered for a moment and asked: "If Yue Pengju goes in alone, so what?"


    Li Ruoxu resolutely and decisively replied: "The entire army and warriors share the same thoughts, we will win for sure if we mourn!"


    Zhao Deji had nothing else to say, he thought for a while, then said: "This time, I have to help Yue Army out, and reward him with one hundred thousand gold."


    Li Ruoxu thanked him and left.


    Qin Gui stood at the side. Seeing that Zhao Deji did not bring up the matter of asking Yue Pengju to withdraw immediately, he knew that he was hesitating. He knew that Li Ruoxu had played a role, and his hatred towards Li Ruoxu made his teeth itch, but he could not think of anything else to do. Li Ruoxu was the younger brother of Li Ruoshui, the loyal subject who lost his life during the time of Jingkang''s disaster, and he was planted as an aide by Yue Pengju by the imperial court. He had to pick on Li Ruoxu''s thorns, but he couldn''t find them.


    Li Ruoxu left with Zhao Deji''s edict, and Qin Gui immediately gathered Fan Tong and the others to discuss it. He was afraid that the Fourth Prince would suffer a crushing defeat. If the two rivers were to recover, Yue Pengju''s prestige would definitely rise to a terrifying level.


    Fan Tong saw that Qin Gui was frowning in distress and wanted to show off, so he said: "Qin Chuanggong, what is the most important thing in the military?"


    Qin Gui asked with a questioning look in his eyes, causing Fan Tong to feel quite pleased with himself, "Since ancient times, grain is the treasure of the army. No matter how capable Yue Pengju is, what can he do if there is no food in the army? "


    Qin Gui was overjoyed, "What a brilliant plan! If there is no food in the army, then how can Yue Pengju wreak havoc? "


    Qin Gui immediately used the name of the Cabinet to give Yue Pengju the original hundred thousand stones of food and a hundred thousand coins. With the name of Zhang Jun and Zhang Jun who were deploying Yang Yizhong, he transferred the rest of the food and supplies to him. After he had finished writing and hastily delivered the letter, he immediately ordered his errand boy to personally deliver it.


    Furthermore, after the battle at Little Shang Bridge, Jin Wushu''s army had shifted their focus to the Ying Shui where Wang Gui was at. Wang Gui''s army numbered more than nineteen thousand, Jin Wushu''s army numbered more than fifty thousand. They stopped 20 miles away from Yingshui and got into formation.


    That night, it started to rain heavily and it was a complete mess. Wang Gui was able to fight well, so he rode his horse twice in the mud to check the enemy''s situation. When he returned, he ordered the infantry to fight, and the cavalry to rest. The generals were confused, and Wang Gui said: "Sky Rain Mud, the captured war horses are not fast, why don''t we recuperate our horse soldiers and use our infantry to fight?"


    Sure enough, gold soldier''s cavalry could not run freely in the mud like they usually did. It was very difficult for them to walk. But under Tu Hesu''s urging, they also launched waves after waves of attacks. Wang Gui casually led his troops to meet the attack, continuously repelling the attacks.


    But this time, Jin Wushu had made up his mind. Relying on the advantage of numbers, he divided the army into eight teams and took turns to charge. In this way, the two sides fought for twenty-two consecutive rounds, turning the both of them into blood men and blood horses. In the mud, all of the soldiers from both sides fell. Every time this happened, the deputy general Han Qing''s horse army would rush forward and fight to the death, causing the Song Jun to be in danger time and time again.


    After twenty-two rounds, Tu Hesu, Han Chang and the others could no longer suppress the anxiety in their hearts. One had to know that a person''s life wasn''t made of iron or stone. Golden Army watched as he charged again and again, and his comrades'' corpses fell one after another, and he was unwilling to continue with this'' wheel ''. Even if he could completely destroy Yue Army in the end, he himself would have to pay the price with his life.


    Jin Wushu was supervising the battle from a high place. Seeing that Han Chang was defeated again, Jin Wushu was so angry that he raised his whip and whipped him. In his rage, he had continued to lash out. He had actually lashed out over fifty times! Han Chang was blind in one eye to begin with and was extremely disgusted with this invasion. Seeing that the Fourth Prince did not care about his past feelings and continued to beat him up, he felt even more resentful.


    On the second day, when Wang Gui saw that the Golden Army was slacking and that the cavalry soldiers had been resting for a long time, he rushed out in one go. Reaching this point, Jin Wushu could only retreat towards the open seal. Since Han Chang was not willing to follow him to the open seal, he brought his men and escaped to the north of Ying Shui, Chang Ge County.


    When Yue Pengju led his troops to Ying Shui, it was already five days later. Zhang Xian, Wang Gui, Yue Pengju, the three armies had gathered together, and out of the initial one hundred thousand troops, there were still eighty-eight thousand people left. Other than the fifty thousand that were currently in Ying Shui, the rest were distributed among the three strongholds on the two rivers.


    That night, Yue Pengju led his soldiers and held a grand ceremony to commemorate all of the fallen and the small business bridge''s warriors who were engaged in the bloody battle. After the Golden Army was defeated, and after collecting the corpses of the three hundred soldiers from Little Shang Qiao, they had actually taken down more than two liters of arrows from their bodies. It could be seen that each of them had been hit by at least tens or hundreds of arrows.


    The two liters of arrows were placed next to the tall fire, causing the soldiers and soldiers to shed tears. The offering was written by Zhu Fei: "... "Amazing as a living man, the dream of his family is still the same as the return of the hymn of victory; beauty lives forever in the book, and the glory of the expedition under the heavens ¡­"


    In the midst of the cigarette smoke, the collected dead soldiers were cremated and their souls returned to heaven in the flames.

 C352 sow discord

    Yue Pengju and Hua Rong knelt on the mound, tears flowing like the rain. Yue Pengju said with a heavy heart: "War is very difficult, the reason why the soldiers'' remains could not be returned to their homes for burial was also because Yue Pengju was incompetent!"


    Hua Rong was also very saddened, seeing that his husband had been working hard these past few days, his normally handsome and handsome husband had become more and more haggard, he forcefully suppressed his own grief and quietly helped him up.


    When everyone reached Yingshui, it was ten days. After resting for two days, they decided to set off on the fourteenth day. The route they would take was the Zhu Xian Town. Their goal was to completely expel the Golden Army that had retreated to the open seal. This time, the open seal was the last target of the expedition to the north. As long as the Golden Man was chased away from here, the two rivers could truly be reclaimed and the shame of the Zhao clan''s tomb could be reaped. The entire army felt their blood boil as they eagerly awaited the arrival of this moment.


    The continuous battles exhausted everyone''s physical and mental energy to the maximum. Other than normal work, Yue Pengju and his wife only needed to rest for two consecutive days. On the third day, Yue Pengju woke up to train in the morning and saw that her wife had already prepared some porridge. This was the first time since the war that she had cooked some food herself.


    He looked at his wife''s haggard face and said gently, "Sister Shi Qi, these past few days have been really hard on you. You don''t have to work so hard anymore."


    Hua Rong smiled sweetly, and gently pulled his hand to the side of the table to sit down: "Pengju, I''m happy to do these things. You need to eat more before you have the energy. "


    Yue Pengju sat down and consecutively drank three big bowls of porridge. He had to admit that the food his wife cooked was indeed much more appetizing than the food he would eat in the army.


    Just as he was about to speak a few sweet words to his wife, he heard the ruckus outside, and the personal guards were unable to stop him. Two women ran in and knelt down while bawling: "Yue Xiang Gong, you have to avenge Servant."


    So it turned out that the two were Wang Gui''s wife and her cousin. Wang Gui''s wife and Han Qing''s wife were cousins. The two of them had come to Ying Shui with a small portion of their troops. Wang''s disease''s hair was in disarray, and his face was green and purple. Naturally, this was for Wang Gui''s new concubinage, and due to receiving Wang Gui''s pampered care, he became more and more unreasonable. When she cried and complained to her cousin, he naturally helped her cousin, and the two of them came together to complain to Yue Pengju.


    Although Yue Pengju was the commander, how could he deal with the army general''s Housework? He was simply at a loss for what to do. He looked at his wife, only to see that Hua Rong had already walked over to help the Wang''s disease up, smiling.


    Hua Rong naturally thought back to last year''s night, the day before Yue Pengju "took in a concubine", when the Wang''s disease cried, and inwardly sighed about his pain as a woman. A husband taking in a concubine was not something she could interfere with and not use Jealousy s. How could a husband and wife truly be impartial? From the view of an outsider, the three wives and four concubines were also in joy together. Who would know of the turbulent flows within? Fortunately, he had met a good man and was a monogamous man. But how many men like this existed in this world?


    However, no matter what others did, outsiders could only persuade them and had no right to interfere. Hua Rong could only gather Wang Gui''s wife and concubine together to advise against the situation and temporarily suppress the situation.


    On this day, Wang Gui, Zhang Xian and the other generals came to discuss about military matters. After the military affairs were over, Yue Pengju left him alone and said, "I have fought together with Grand Commandant Wang for over a decade, and our relationship is like that of brothers. Therefore, he was not afraid to say a few words of consolation today. When a man was alive, the most depressing things were the few trials of the wine, sex, and wealth. The famous general of Sichuan Shan, Wu Xiang Gong was a hero, but in his middle age, he was infatuated with the beauties of Chengdu. He had thousands of concubines stocked up on him, and he took pills, to the point where he died young and early in his forties. For example, the Han Xiang Gong was a first class hero, but because he took over Huyan Tong''s wife, Huyan Tong committed suicide and no one under his command was able to fight against him. ''Wife who has lost his virginity cannot be abandoned ¡­ ''


    Wang Gui''s face alternated between red and white, so he naturally knew what the marshal''s words meant. Although he didn''t dare to refute, he disagreed in his heart. With a man alive, it was only natural for him to love beautiful women. Otherwise, what was so fun about risking his life to fight to the death against a noble wife? He did not agree with the Commander''s wife''s simple life. Hearing Yue Pengju''s words, he felt even more disgusted.


    Yue Pengju knew what he was thinking, everyone had their own aspirations, and could not discuss over family matters, so he did not say anymore, sighing secretly, causing Wang Gui to withdraw.


    That evening, Li Ruoxu rushed back to the army.


    When he took out the edict from Zhao Deji''s hand, he was naturally still ambiguous. He mentioned two things: firstly, he had to withdraw his troops twenty days ago, and secondly, Yue Pengju and the others had to return to Lian An for an audience.


    Zhu Fei, Yu Peng, Zhang Ya Fu and the other aides had all read the edict, although they had already guessed the result, they were still deeply disappointed. It had only been a few days, how could he take down open seal?


    Seeing the disappointment on everyone''s faces, Li Ruoxu said emotionally: "The contributions from the north should not be destroyed in the first place, lower official will voluntarily take on the crime of coercing an edict."


    Yue Pengju was greatly grateful and was touched at the same time. He cupped his hands and bowed deeply: "Since that''s the case, Yue Army will set out immediately.


    With that order, the Yue Army immediately set off and advanced towards the Zhu Xian Town.


    Along the way, Yue Pengju saw that his wife was preoccupied, but he did not have the time to ask her. After helping her husband eat and sleep, Yue Pengju asked her: "Sister Shi Qi, why are you so worried?"


    Hua Rong said in a low voice, "Your Majesty already had a suspicion. Now that Qin Gui was on the road, it was unknown how many slanderous words he had come up with. Although Li Ruoxu has voluntarily accepted the crime of coercing an imperial edict, how should the emperor investigate this matter in the future? "


    Yue Pengju had already made up his mind to go for broke, so he said: "Morale is unbeatable, we have the confidence and conditions to win against the Fourth Prince this time. Furthermore, I have already decided that after taking back open seal, I will resign and return to seclusion. "


    Hua Rong had nothing to say, she just wanted the Emperor to be wary of him, and say that sshe was a general whose achievements were greater than his, and that he could not escape. If Peng Quan did not have a single soldier and became a farmer, then he should at least put down his guessing of slaughtering sabers, right?


    However, his heart was still uneasy. He couldn''t sleep at all after tossing and turning the night over and over.


    As for Jin Wushu, he retreated back to the Longde''s palace. The continuous rain for a few days depressed his heart, every day drunk, deeply frustrated.


    On this day, he woke up from his drinking and woke up early. He gathered Tu Hesu,, and the others to discuss. Everyone was at a loss as to what to do about the military issue. None of them said a word. Jin Wushu said angrily: "Quickly give us some advice, whoever has a good idea, this prince will reward you handsomely."


    Only then did Zhang Tonggu slowly say, "I heard that the nine kings'' imperial government was at odds with each other. The nine king were all perverted and lecherous, Qin Gui agreed. If Fourth Prince were to make a decision himself, for both sides to negotiate and relax the terms of the negotiation, Song Fang will definitely kill Yue Pengju. "


    Jin Wushu remembered that he had only given Qin Gui secret letters back then, and had never made any official documents before. There was no harm in changing his strategy today, and using the order of an official large sum of money to deliver the decree, he would probably be able to intimidate Zhao Deji even more.


    immediately wrote and dictated it to him. With the words "Great Golden Imperial Protector, Field Marshal, State of Yue King to the Nine Kings of Jiangnan", he still addressed the Song Kingdom as "Jiangnan" and the Emperor as "Nine Kings". Between the lines, the arrogance of the Emperor of Da Song could be seen clearly.


    After Zhang Tonggu left, he was still restless. The open seal was now the last stronghold of the invasion. He was leading the Jinguo''s 120,000 strong army to the south. Although the political enemies in the imperial court had almost all been eliminated, for the sake of the political road in the future, what face would he have if he went back after a complete defeat?


    He was born with a strong personality and he had a strong self-esteem. He could not bear to be chased back to the Song Kingdom by Yue Pengju and had him forcefully deploy himself to discuss ways to defeat the enemy day and night. No matter what, he had to fight back with all his might.


    Zhang Tonggu had been whipping him day and night as he rushed to Lin An, but when he was about thirty miles away from Lian City, he encountered an attack by an army. It turned out that Huai Xi, Han Zhongliang, had been ordered to report for the mission at the palace. Han Zhongliang was guarding Huai Xi with outstanding achievements, so he was naturally unwilling to negotiate. He hoped that after entering the capital, he could persuade the Emperor to join forces with Yue Pengju and completely expel the captives. Just as he was about to capture Zhang Tonggu, he was stopped by the Song Jun sent by the Prime Minister. After fighting to the death, Han Zhongliang did not dare to go against the imperial government, and could only let his efforts go to waste.


    Zhang Tonggu narrowly escaped death, he was grateful to Qin Gui and immediately followed him to see Zhao Deji.


    When Zhao Deji saw the seal of Fourth Prince''s personal handwriting, he was overjoyed and did not care about the term "despicable" in the slightest. What truly made him happy were that Jin Wushu had agreed to three conditions in his letter: return of Song Huizong''s catalpa palace, return of Wei Xian Fei to him, return of two rivers to him, and reduce Song Kingdom''s tribute and currency.


    The first two conditions were common, but the third one was as good as dropping a pie from the sky. Zhao Deji was overjoyed, but he was still skeptical, "Since the Fourth Prince wants to return the two rivers, why don''t they leave?"


    Qin Gui immediately said: "Fourth Prince is fierce but unscrupulous. Yue Pengju''s twenty thousand troops were still able to defeat him, it can be seen that the Jinguo''s power is declining, there are already no more forces that can pose a threat to our Da Song. Now that he had been forced to retreat and defend the open seal, he naturally could not defend the two rivers. After the successive victories of the Wang Shi, it would be better to show kindness and magnanimity. Since ancient times, the destiny of the nation has not been war, but peace. But now, Yue Pengju is arrogant and fierce, and actually sent out troops in violation of the rules ¡­ "


    The successive victories of Shunchang, Yan City, Ying Shui, and the others. Zhao Deji was already convinced that his half of the mountain was already very safe. Following that, they felt even more furious and fearful than before at Yue Pengju''s disobedience. "This Li Ruoxu, he actually went as far as to shoulder the crime of forcing the army on his own, he has been tasked by us ¡­"


    "Yue Pengju has always been a clean and honest man. He will make friends with scholars at different times of the day, and if martial artists collude with scholars, it will become a disaster."


    Qin Gui had already said it out loud, but it was right in the eyes of Zhao Deji. Even a famous "loyal man" like Li Ruoxu was willing to force himself on Yue Pengju, to take responsibility for his own crimes. He couldn''t even publicly punish him. Otherwise, how could he stop the world from talking? Li Ruoshui''s martyrdom was still there!


    His anger towards Yue Pengju deepened as he asked Qin Gui: "If you want to stop Yue Pengju from retreating, what should be done?"


    At this time, Qin Gui completely grasped the emperor''s intentions, and said: "If he wants to withdraw, Mo Rui will first cut off his rations."


    Zhao Deji said: "The rations can be used slowly, but Yue Army cannot let his army run out of rations even after a continuous battle."


    Qin Gui was overjoyed, of course he wouldn''t say that he had already secretly stopped the Yue Army''s food, but he also justifiably got rid of the crime of coercing an edict.

 C353 strike

    Zhao Deji asked again: "Yue Pengju is arrogant and aggressive, how can I make him retreat?"


    "Your Imperial Majesty, why don''t we order him to retreat?"


    Zhao Deji felt a sense of novelty towards this suggestion, so he asked, "What is the twelve orders?"


    "In order to attract his attention, does his majesty have to issue an order every hour? If it goes on like this, does Yue Pengju dare to disobey?"


    Zhao Deji was overjoyed, "Let''s do it this way."


    After that, Qin Gui drafted and personally transcribed 12 edicts. Of course, every single letter was about the same, with a slight difference, his tone was always more severe than the last. Then, the palace arranged for these twelve parts of the edict to be sent out by the Gold.


    Once Zhao Deji''s Gold was handed over, an old woman opened her blurry old eyes and sighed. She suddenly sat up and looked at Tian Wei and Wan Wan who were standing guard beside her.


    This person was the empress dowager. She had already reached the final stage of her life. Because of the cold, she could only lie down and lie down, unable to move this winter.


    Tianwei and the others stayed by her side all day long. Seeing her suddenly perk up, they all knew that this was the legendary "coming back from the dead at last". Each and every one of them cried to the point of tears.


    Her Majesty asked, "What major events have occurred these past few days?"


    Tian Wei and the rest did not dare to tell her about the 12 Gold that the eunuch told them, but seeing her worried face, they could only tell her the truth: "The elder brother of the nine has already sent 12 Gold, and told Yue Xiang Gong to retreat ¡­ ¡­"


    The bit of spirit on the empress dowager''s face disappeared without a trace as he slowly closed her eyes. Two drops of cloudy tears fell from her eyes, "Da Song is hopeless in the end. When I go, I really have no words to say to the ancestors of Da Song!"


    Tian Wei and Wan Wan were crying even harder.


    The empress dowager stretched out her thin hands and grabbed both of theirs. She sighed, "old body has never had children in her life, it''s all because of you two accompanying her in her later years. It''s better to serve her carefully than to have children. While I am here, I can still help you a little. Once I am gone, you two will have no one to rely on.


    The two of them nodded in agreement before the empress dowager slowly loosened her grip. The two of them looked and saw that she was dead.


    The two of them burst into tears, especially Tianwei. In the atmosphere of the increasingly intense peace talks, she knew that the Wei Xian Fei would return, but once she did, what would her fate be? She did not know whether to mourn the Empress or to mourn herself, but she was close to fainting. When Zhao Deji heard the news, he rushed over and shed a few tears of sorrow. He then ordered the empress dowager to prepare a funeral on a large scale.


    When Yue Pengju and the others entered the Zhu Xian Town, they found that the distance between them and the open seal was only forty-five kilometers, which was also the last stronghold that Jin Wushu had in the open seal. Other than a few who escaped by luck, the rest of the residents were all killed by the Golden Army, and all the women were reduced to Golden Army''s living slaves.


    Just as the final battle between Yue Army s was about to begin, Han Chang sent a secret envoy to the Yue Pengju army to offer worship. This person was Golden Man and had braided hair that was slightly bent to the left. He was Han Chang''s nephew, Han Ba.


    Han Qian knelt down and saluted Yue Pengju according to the etiquette of a Chinese, then said: "My uncle has already gotten tired of war, and seeing how the gold soldier massacred the city many times, she did not want to be driven by the Fourth Prince anymore. She hopes to reconcile with the Yue Xiang Gong."


    Yue Pengju had also found out about Han Chang being whipped by him, so he asked: "How many troops does Han Chang have left?"


    "Fifty thousand."


    Yue Pengju laughed: Fourth Prince is just a hundred thousand troops, how can Han Chang have fifty thousand?


    Han Qian didn''t dare to continue bragging, so he could only be honest and say that there were still thirteen thousand people. Han Qian said, "My uncle has followed Fourth Prince for many years and could not bear to go against the alliance. He only gave up on Chang Ge County to retreat before the battle and didn''t fight with Yue Army. I hope Yue Xiang Gong can grant his wish."


    Yue Pengju said with emotion: "Since that''s the case, let''s help Han Chang out."


    The moment Han Qian retreated, indeed, Song Jin had just exchanged blows, and he had withdrawn all the troops from Changge County. Zhang Ge County was empty, and the Zhu Xian Town became an isolated island. Taking down this place was tantamount to taking down the open seal.


    On this day, the atmosphere in the military was very warm. Everyone rushed to spread the news, and their morale had already reached the peak. Yue Pengju said with emotion, "Capture the Zhu Xian Town, seize the open seal, we will definitely drink with the other lords."


    Hua Rong was extremely happy, starting from the time of the great disaster, the open seal was occupied by the Golden Army, and even the Zhao''s temple was destroyed. Now, it was time to take it back, one could imagine how excited everyone was.


    But at this time, the Yue Army was also facing great difficulties, even if she was looking forward to the military food, he could not wait any longer. Yue Pengju naturally did not know that he was being held up by Qin Gui, and was only discussing with the rest of his staff. But these grains and grasses were all intercepted and kept by Qin Gui. On the eve of entering the Zhu Xian Town, the army only had enough food to last ten days. Yue Pengju ordered the army to eat less food. There were only two meals a day, and it could only be chestnut porridge at night.


    He calmed the soldiers, but when he consulted with his staff, he could no longer conceal his anxiety.


    He asked, "How about buying rations along the way?"


    Zhu Fei shook his head: "After being trapped for such a long time, the soldiers and horses do not have much food left. Even if they were to take them, they will not be able to last long. Right now, the war is in chaos, the two rivers are at a standstill, how can we make it in time? "


    Yu Peng said angrily: "Now that Qin Gui is able to cover the sky with one hand, everyone says that he is the Fourth Prince''s spy.


    Li Ruoxu muttered to himself for a while and then said in a low voice, "Since ancient times, meritorious officials have been out on the streets. Even though he was wearing a yellow robe, he still didn''t dare to say these words out loud. He understood what the emperor was thinking when he returned to Linan to deal with him.


    After the aides left, Hua Rong brought in a bowl of warm chestnut rice porridge and softly said, "Pengju, you haven''t eaten dinner today. You won''t be able to take it for a long time."


    Yue Pengju shook his head, seeing how his wife''s eyes were sunken in, he sighed: "Sister Shi Qi, follow me, you have suffered for your entire life!"


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled. In her entire life, Pengju actually said that! She put down the rice porridge and walked behind him. She reached out her hand to massage his shoulder and smiled sweetly. "Pengju, I''m very happy when I''m with you. How could I endure such hardships?"


    With a backhand move, he gently embraced his wife''s waist from behind, and said with an extremely sorrowful voice, "Big Sister Shi Qi, I have been in the army for more than ten years, from an ordinary soldier to a high position, and I have never felt any regret in my life. I can''t let my wife have a peaceful life for you! Sister Shi Qi, we must win the final battle in advance. I promise you that I will be with you from now on. "Even if it''s just farming, we won''t let you and your son suffer any more ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s eyes reddened, hot tears were about to roll out of them. His husband''s words had already revealed a terrifying dejection to his future, he did not dare say anything to his aides, only to himself. Fortunately, Yue Pengju couldn''t see her expression, but she was still smiling. He gently buried her head in his neck, intimately rubbing against him for a while before slowly saying, "Pengju, it will be fine, it will definitely be fine."


    Yue Pengju held her hand tightly and did not say another word.


    At the same time, Jin Wushu was also extremely anxious, he could not even finish drinking the alcohol, his temper becoming more and more violent, and everyday he forced the soldiers to come up with a plan to defeat the enemy. Although he had sufficient estimates of his loyalty to Qin Gui and his cowardice, he was also worried that Yue Pengju would not be able to defy his orders and push him further. With his understanding of Yue Pengju, it wasn''t as if Yue Pengju couldn''t do it. At this last moment, would Yue Pengju refuse?


    That morning, the Yue Army had a hearty meal and gathered together in a large open area to make the final pre-battle order. The moment Yue Pengju opened his mouth, a message came out from the palace. It was the first Gold that Zhao Deji had requested to retreat.


    Yue Pengju bowed respectfully and received the Gold. As if he had been ruthlessly cut in the heart, his face became ashen. Yu Peng, Zhu Fei, Li Ruoxu, Zhang Ya Fu, Zhang Xian, Wang Gui and the others all surrounded him. Even though his aides were usually capable of planning things out, they were unable to do anything about it up to this point.


    Hua Rong stood in a corner and didn''t go up. She didn''t even dare to look at her husband''s face.


    Half of his life''s work had been destroyed.


    Twelve Gold s came one after another. On this day, Yue Pengju continuously received Gold s, and every hour, he would pay his respects in Lin An''s direction. He simply could not do anything else as he read Zhao Deji''s repulsive order.


    When he finished receiving the last Gold, he received a message that the imperial government had stopped supplying the Yue Army with food.


    This urgent message was originally sent by Qin Gui, but Qin Gui forced himself to send the order to stop them from stashing the food there, and then made a meticulous plan. After Zhao Deji gave the order, he publicly announced this news to Yue Pengju.


    Under the twin strikes, Yue Pengju''s entire body was practically crumbling apart. Her legs were numb, and even with the support of two gold soldier s he was unable to stand up. Hua Rong quietly walked over from the corner to support him, but her hands were powerless as well. Her hands rested on his waist, it was soft, and she was on the verge of collapsing.


    The aides and important generals were gathered in a large mud hut. In the middle, the Desk was lit by an extremely dim oil lamp.


    and the rest could not help but rise and scold Qin Gui.


    However, other than cursing at Qin Gui, no one dared to say anything about the real mastermind behind all of this, the current Emperor.


    Zhang Xian said: "With the situation at this point, no matter what, we cannot retreat. It would be better for us to continue ¡­"


    Xu Qing also said: "If we cannot take down the open seal this time, wouldn''t our northern assault be destroyed?"


    Among them, the one with the most violent temper, Niu Gao, was so angry that he almost jumped: "I must catch Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Dong Xian also scolded loudly.


    Only Wang Gui did not say anything and just sat quietly at the side.


    Following the bravery of the army, Zhang Xian, Wang Gui, Xu Qing, Xu Qing, Dong Xian, and the other three were publicly acknowledged as the Five Tiger Generals, and were also the absolute backbone of the Yue Army. At this time, when Zhu Fei and the others saw that they were arguing loudly, they all insisted on sending their troops over, and said: "Wait for the lower official to draft a report, I hope that Your Majesty can delay the withdrawal of the army."


    Zhang Jiefeng shook his head. "Once this memorial is up, no matter how fast it is, it will take us twenty days to go back and forth. Without food and fodder, we simply cannot hold on for that long. Moreover, it is still unknown whether His Majesty will agree ¡­ " He looked at the twelve Gold s on the Desk, as if Zhao Deji had rejected them with such force that it was like a mountain iron proof.


    Yue Pengju and his wife sat in the middle of the room, not saying a word since the start.

 C354 outlet

    Everyone vented their anger until midnight, but no one could come up with any clever plan, the twelve Gold s were shockingly placed on the table, if anyone disobeyed, not only would the leader, Yue Pengju, be unable to escape the blame, the entire army''s important generals, according to the laws of the army, would never be able to escape the blame.


    Li Ruoxu slumped onto the ice-cold ground, his back was so cold that it was numb, he simply did not feel anything at all. After a while, he stood up and said in a hoarse voice, "Everyone can leave for now.


    Everyone had no choice but to leave.


    The room was suddenly empty, leaving only the couple facing a dim oil lamp.


    Hua Rong gathered a bit of energy after a while, barely able to sit up straighter as she stared at her husband''s ashen face. In one night, he had aged almost ten years, and her expression was as tired as an old man who didn''t know his way around. She suddenly thought back to the words of the King Qin from the past: "Yue Pengju possesses a heavy weapon.


    Rising up! From ancient times until now, how many people had risen to prominence!


    However, how could he do that?


    There were more than 80,000 soldiers in the army. How much could they support without food? There were more than 200 thousand members in the army, and these people were still distributed throughout Shunchang, Xiangyang, and his own son. If there was any movement, they would become the first targets of a massacre in the imperial government. Moreover, ever since the founding of our dynasty, due to the fact that the Taizu was made of yellow robes and usurped the world, other martial generals had to follow suit. For the past few hundred years, they had been taking strict measures to guard against martial generals.


    Even if he tore off the rod, could he still get up?


    Before this, she had never had such terrifying thoughts. Now that she thought of them, she could no longer suppress them! With such a dangerous fire in her heart, her heart nearly jumped out of her chest as she reached out to take her husband''s hand. Her hand was burning hot and Yue Pengju''s hand was ice-cold. The two of them seemed to be a combination of ice and fire.


    She opened her mouth and said in a gentle voice, "Pengju, go and rest first. I''ll make a decision tomorrow. "


    Yue Pengju''s expression was extremely numb, as he allowed his wife to support him. Tonight, he fell asleep, but from start to finish, he tightly gripped his wife''s hands without letting go, like a child who had walked into a dead end.


    Hua Rong rolled over and over, and then, she slightly leaned forward, burying his ice-cold face in his chest. But, after a long while, his entire body was still ice cold, Hua Rong was filled with grief and indignation, waiting to cry out, but she did not dare, afraid that it would cause her husband to feel even more despair, she only touched his face, and then, took off all of her pajamas, and also took off all of his clothes, allowing him to press close to his chest. After a long while, his body finally started to feel warm.


    He was too tired!


    Husband is too tired! He needed rest! Then let him rest.


    Seemingly sensing that she was slightly sobbing, in her dazed state of mind, he reached out and caressed her eyes. In the darkness of the night, she forcefully swallowed her tears without a single tear, and once again placed his head on her soft chest to warm him.


    In this moment of despair, he was actually happy for being able to warm him.


    Unrivaled hero, victorious in every battle, noble and magnanimous!


    He was an expert in the eyes of the world!


    But!


    For many years, for many years, in Pengju''s entire life, besides him, who else had ever warmed him before?


    She finally couldn''t help it. Turning her body slightly, she wiped her tears on the blanket.


    In the morning, Hua Rong got up and made breakfast. Yue Pengju still had not woken up. Unexpectedly, he had even given up on morning training for the first time in his life. To him, his life in the military had never happened before.


    Hua Rong lingered on the bedside for a while, and when she saw that his eyes were closed, she walked out softly and sat alone, pondering.


    After a while, Yue Pengju woke up with pitch black eyes.


    Hua Rong brought the porridge over to him and said softly, "Pengju, let''s eat first."


    He nodded his head and drank two big bowls of porridge in succession. One of his hand was drinking porridge while the other was still holding onto his wife''s hand. After a long while, he pushed away the bowls with a smile on his face.


    Hua Rong could not hold it back any longer, and tears started rolling down her cheeks.


    He sighed deeply, "Big Sister Shi Qi, we can''t always make up our minds to choose a life. Now that someone else has chosen a life for us, it can also be considered a blessing in disguise!"


    Hua Rong cried even harder. She leaned on his chest and her body trembled slightly. The truth was that she understood that Pengju had not slept at all the previous night. He had probably thought and thought about it countless times over in his heart. It was just like what she had once chosen.


    Yue Pengju held his wife tightly and caressed her slightly messy hair. He felt hot tears on his chest, as if it was boiling. After a long while, he finally said slowly: "Big Sis Shi Qi, there will be a path before the mountain."


    As for Jin Wushu, he guarded the open seal as a lone island and could no longer hold on. Tu Hesu, Sergei, Zhai Ping and the others were adamant on retreating, but Li Qiong, who was in charge of the general, was adamant on defending. Everyone was arguing nonstop, and Jin Wushu was also at a loss on what to do. However, after receiving the news, Han Chang left Chang Ge County. Jin Wushu naturally did not know that Han Chang had intentionally retreated, thinking that he was no match for the Yue Army.


    Just as he was about to order for the retreat back to Jinguo, Li Qiong said: "Since Fourth Prince has already sent Zhang Tonggu out, we should wait for news. The ninth king''s general was not known to the world. There had never been an enemy within, and a great general had never been able to accomplish anything outside the world. "Why not wait a little longer?"


    Jin Wushu''s gambler mentality was also completely stimulated, thinking, so what if we bet again? Just a day ago, he had received a message from Qin Gui that the emperor had ordered him to retreat after dropping 12 Gold s. Yet Qin Gui''s secret book was actually an incense''s time earlier than the first Gold that Yue Pengju received.


    Jin Wushu waved his arms in excitement, shouting and shouting like a madman. The Golden Army also spread the news and celebrated each other''s victory.


    Jin Wushu gathered all the generals in the Longde''s palace, poured out all the fine wine one by one, and laughed complacently: "No matter how scheming you are, hahaha, you are not a match for this prince''s secret plan. Hahaha, good Qin Gui, good Qin Gui! This prince is able to keep a loyal dog by the side of the Ninth Prince. This contribution, could it be that Yue Pengju can match it? "


    At this time, he no longer had any scruples to publicly announce that Qin Gui was his loyal dog. The competition was not unexpected, but Li Qiong and the rest were secretly shocked, so it turned out that Da Song''s Prime Minister was really a spy for the Fourth Prince! The rumors were indeed not groundless. He was secretly glad that he had surrendered quickly. Otherwise, he would not have a good ending staying in the Da Song.


    Because of Li Qiong''s persuasion, Jin Wushu did not pull back his troops, so he was naturally favoured by him by a little. He happily raised his cup and said loudly: "Li Qiong, this time, this crown prince will definitely give it to you with all his power."


    Li Qiong anxiously expressed her gratitude, and took the opportunity to advise him: "Once the Yue Army is gone, the ones guarding the two rivers will be Zhang Jun and Yang Yizhong. Zhang Jun had always been an unimportant person, and being on friendly terms with Qin Gui was nothing to be afraid of. Yang Yizhong is a famous handsome man, but he is extremely despicable. He was promoted completely by relying on flattery, because his identity resembled that of a eunuch in the palace, and both in and out of the capital gave him the nickname of ''bearded eunuch''. This means that he is a bearded eunuch. "


    When Jin Wushu heard this, he immediately burst with rage. After drinking three cups of fine wine in a row, in the entire Longde''s palace, he was the only one left laughing loudly.


    It wasn''t until midnight that the banquet finally dispersed.


    Longde''s palace''s palace had already been refurbished during the daytime, using all of the best materials that the palace could gather.


    The personal guards were standing guard outside the door, and the muse was dancing and playing music inside. Although the sky was cold and the earth was cold, the atmosphere outside was completely blended with the feeling of spring.


    Jin Wushu sat on the Dragon Throne, wearing a bright yellow dragon robe. The dragon robe had been modified, and the cut fit perfectly with his body. Accompanying the dragon robe was a hollow golden belt. On it was an exquisite picture of an arrow shooting at a bird, symbolizing the origin of a female Daoist.


    Jin Wushu was extremely satisfied with the dragon robe, and especially with the golden belt, he asked the leading servant with a smile, "Who prepared this? "It really suits the wishes of the crown prince ¡­"


    The maid covered her mouth as she smiled but didn''t say anything.


    Jin Wushu asked another question: "Who exactly is it? "This crown prince heavily rewards you ¡­"


    The maid''s smiling eyes looked towards the dance stage. Jin Wushu''s gaze followed her, and saw that amongst the three female dancers that were covered by veils, one of them slowly lifted up her veil. She had a long and narrow face, bright eyes and white teeth, and a bountiful figure.


    Jin Wushu was in a good mood, but seeing that it was her, he was not angry, and laughed: "So it''s you! Ye Lvniangzi, you still understand this crown prince ¡­ "


    When Yeru''s heard this "Ye Lvniangzi," he was overjoyed, but he did not reveal any expression on his face. He kneeled down, "Servant knows that he is guilty of heinous crimes, and with a dirty body, he does not dare to serve Fourth Prince.


    At this moment, Jin Wushu did not care about who the woman in front of him was or what her appearance was, these were all unimportant. The important thing was the feeling of winning, the feeling of the entire world crawling at his feet.


    When one was single, anyone could become a virtuous and fierce woman, but when a woman had a son, she was willing to call her a pig or a dog. Ye Lvguanyin was afraid that he would eventually kill her son, so no matter what, he would do it to please her.


    Ye Lvguanyin was like this!


    Tomorrow''s Hua Rong, would also be the same!


    He arrogantly said, "Yeru''s, tonight this crown prince will bestow upon you the grace of the heavens, allowing you to sleep in peace."


    Ye Lvguanyin kneeled at his feet, kowtowing to him excitedly, he immediately helped him undress and undress, using 18 methods. The two men and women, were at Longde''s palace, the dragon bed where, Liu Yu and the others OXX were, in the past ¡­


    After he finished, Ye Lvguanyin was still immersed in the happiness of not having seen anyone in a long time, yet all of a sudden, he was kicked off the dragon bed.


    She was completely naked, and she lay on the ground in pain, her eyes were filled with tears, but she did not dare say anything. She could only crawl back up, "Fourth Prince, Servant is leaving ¡­"

 C355 Absurd

    Jin Wushu was still smiling merrily: "Yeru''s, don''t play any tricks. In the future when you are pregnant, you will become a seed of this prince. Who knows what kind of wild man you made peace with before you came? "As long as you dare to get pregnant, this crown prince will definitely kill your son ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse. In these past few years, Jin Wushu had more and more concubine s, and some of them were pregnant, but these were all born from the perilous girls of the BoHai or Chidan Kingdom, so they were all very lowly. When Jin Wushu fought wars in the south, he did not have much feelings for these children, and more importantly, because of the previous lesson, he always thought that he did not see it. Therefore, he was indifferent. At that time, the infant mortality rate was very high, so he didn''t know how many of these children had died.


    Because of this, before he came here, Ye Lvguanyin had already been dreaming of a life wager. If he could serve in bed, if he could get pregnant, then he would definitely have a day where he could turn the situation around, which was why he spent so much effort in using a woman''s body to break through the many layers of joints, spending large amounts of money, and also relied on Jin Wushu''s personal guards to wait for the Longde''s palace amidst a pile of maids. He never thought that things would turn out like this. She didn''t dare to disobey, so she could only go out and drink a bowl of abortion medicine.


    The personal guard put away the bowl, which was opened by the witch doctor in charge of the army. Ever since Jin Wushu saw Zong Wang die from uncontrollable fever, he became extremely cautious, thus, every time they travelled, they would bring along a witch doctor, but a witch doctor normally wouldn''t ingest these medicines, because even if the other captive Chinese girls got pregnant with the son of Fourth Prince, no one would know. The Fourth Prince liked the new and detested the old, and because of that, he sold all the female slaves he had slept with or gave them to the warriors to win their hearts.


    This Witch Doctor''s name was Tai Man, only in her early thirties, and had inherited her father''s mantle. Because he was also of the Qi Dan Clan, she felt sympathy for Ye Lvguanyin, and it was because of his help that Ye Lvguanyin was able to infiltrate the army camp.


    When he saw Ye Lvguanyin putting down the bowl, his face was filled with worry. He lowered his voice and spoke to her in the Chinese language of the Chidan Clan: "Don''t be sad, if you want to get pregnant, I will definitely help you ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin''s eyes were full of hatred, and said softly: "I actually don''t want to give birth to a son for that crude barbarian. "If that''s not the case, sigh ¡­"


    She hated Jin Wushu to the bone after he humiliated his a few times, but, since she had come to this place, no matter how humiliating it was, she had to endure it.


    She stood up and walked to the window, looking out at the dark winter night. Under the night sky, the once bustling Song Kingdom''s court was shrouded in a deathly silence, but once again appeared to be in a state of madness. She was naturally not a woman who would ignore worldly affairs. She had inquired about the situation of the battle along the way, especially the news she had received tonight, which made her completely understand that after this battle, the true power of Fourth Prince was definitely above the combined assassination attempt. If a person was below tens of thousands of people, then it seemed that he wasn''t wrong to place a bet on that person!


    Just as he was hesitating, he heard an urgent message from the Horseshoe outside the door.


    She thought that it was a military intelligence, so she was not very interested in it. She was just about to turn around when she saw the carriage open, and under the night sky, someone welcomed her with a lanterns in hand. Although the person was dressed in Black clothes and had a veil covering his head, he looked familiar. The black shadow took a few steps forward. Her heart skipped a beat, but she couldn''t remember who it was.


    At this time, the two guards immediately went to inform Fourth Prince who had gone to bed. The candles in the room lit up, the Yeru''s was even more curious, she quietly walked out of the corridor, only to see that the moment she stepped into the room, the woman had purposely made herself look flirtatious, and when she looked, she immediately recognized that the person was Wang Junhua!


    What was Wang Junhua doing in the middle of the night in Jinying? Furthermore, she was now the wife of the Da Song''s Prime Minister.


    She was surprised when the door slammed shut.


    At this time, Jin Wushu had already received the news. As soon as his chambers were lit up, the personal guard opened the door. In a blur, Wang Junhua who had taken off his veil had already pounced forward, saying in a delicate voice, "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Under the light, they could see Wang Junhua with her heavy makeup. Although he looked a little dusty, he had clearly stopped to dress up specially on the road, with a set of fine and exquisite clothes. The moment he took off the Big Kew s that were covered in snow and wind outside, he knelt down and hugged Jin Wushu''s legs, "Fourth Prince, I really miss Servant ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was in a good mood today, so he laughed heartily: "This time, you really made a huge contribution. "What a great achievement, hahaha ¡­"


    Wang Junhua''s eyes were extremely bewitching, "How will Fourth Prince be rewarded?"


    "This crown prince will definitely bestow heavy rewards upon you ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, Wang Junhua had already stood up and leaned into his embrace. Wang Junhua was also exactly the same age as wolves and tigers, but they were only husband and wife in name. Deep in their bones, they detested and hated each other, so they wouldn''t have any substantial OOXX with Qin Gui even after a year or so. This time, Zhang Tonggu came back to report to his after sending out the mission to Da Song. Song Kingdom had sent a heavy escort, she was lecherous and had dared to hide inside the carriage, so Zhang Tonggu covered her with his protection.


    Yeru''s could clearly hear Wang Junhua''s lewd and lecherous voice, but he felt that the world''s slut that he knew, added together, was not as shameless as this kind of woman. He really wanted to kick the door open, and tear her mouth apart. However, the situation was completely different from the past. She stood outside the door, not daring to move at all.


    She quietly turned around and had just walked into her own room. When she looked again, she found that all of the rooms were occupied by robbers'' maids. It was extremely shabby, and filled with jealousy, hatred, and pain. Outside the window, Mage Tai Man was about to enter to console her when she heard the sound of footsteps. It was Jin Wushu''s personal guard.


    Yeru''s was not willing to meet with Wang Junhua at all, but how could he not respect the Fourth Prince''s orders? He could only fix his face in the mirror and forced a smile as he arrived at Longde''s palace.


    At this time, the Longde''s palace was already brightly lit, all the muse s had already been ordered to play, and begin to drink.


    Wang Junhua went in and greeted his with the etiquette of a servant girl. Sneaking a peep, they could see that on the dragon bed in the middle, Fourth Prince was embracing Wang Junhua, the two of them were not wearing any clothes, especially Wang Junhua, whose body was covered in a thin layer of muslin, with a face covered by the intoxication of the clouds and rain, upon seeing Yeru''s coming in, he covered his mouth and laughed uncontrollably, he raised a cup of wine to Jin Wushu''s lips and said: "Fourth Prince, let''s drink, please ¡­"


    Jin Wushu downed it in one gulp, feeling extremely pleased with himself: "You are really going to be the Great Merit this time, hahaha."


    "Of course, in this world, your servant is the best and most loyal woman to you."


    "Yes yes yes, of course. Hahaha, Yeru''s, quickly come and toast to Madam Qin ¡­ "


    Yeru''s hated her so much that her teeth itched, she looked carefully at Wang Junhua, but when she drank three cups of wine, her face had long turned red and she was in Fourth Prince''s embrace as she ordered with an expression she had never been proud before: "Oh, please help Ye Lvniangzi to pour the wine for me, it''s rare, very rare ¡­"


    Yeru''s could only sigh at the fact that a tiger had fallen to the bottom of the sun, but there was nothing he could do about it. He could only gather his courage and pour himself a cup of wine before kneeling and raising his head to the sky: "I invite Fourth Prince to drink, I invite Madam Qin to drink ¡­"


    Even in his dreams, Wang Junhua would never have thought that after causing such a huge scandal in the Yeru''s, he would still dare to shamelessly come to the side of the Fourth Prince. She was a woman, seeing Yeru''s''s expression, she naturally knew that this woman was definitely still attending to Fourth Prince, and was so angry that he spat out blood in his heart. Seeing that although Yeru''s''s clothes weren''t fancy, his eyes and teeth were still bright, and his body was abundant, still having a seventy to eighty percent of his former beauty, she felt jealous and resentful, extending her hand to grab the wine cup, but instead, with a flip of her hand, he poured a cup of wine onto Ye Lvguanyin''s hand and poured on his chest.


    As it was winter, according to the customs of the time, the alcohol was still warm on the stove, and the alcohol was hot. Yeru''s had also poured out the alcohol that she had just taken off from the fire, which caused her to feel extremely bitter but she did not dare to make a sound.


    Wang Junhua laughed tenderly: "Why are you so careless?"


    Jin Wushu was also overjoyed, "Yeru''s, Madam Qin is a noble guest of this prince, please serve him well. "It''s been refilled. If there are any more mishaps, I''ll cut off one of your hands ¡­"


    Yeru''s was so angry that his head turned red, but he could only pour the wine again. Seeing that she was still attending on Fourth Prince, Wang Junhua did not dare go overboard. He took a sip of the wine and then laughed: "Being served by Ye Lvniangzi, is something I did not even dare dream about before ¡­"


    "Hahaha, Madam Qin has done such a great service. Let alone a servant girl, even if it''s any woman in the world, the princess consort would still serve them ¡­"


    Wang Junhua smiled charmingly and hugged his neck, "Fourth Prince, this is what you said. Servant does not seek the service of some princess wangfei, but instead wishes for a woman to serve Servant the way Ye Lvniangzi does ¡­ "


    "Who?"


    "Hua Rong!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    "Fourth Prince, to tell you the truth, this servant and Qin Gui have already discussed this matter many times and have already made up their minds. Therefore, I must first owe a favor to the Fourth Prince, and not accept any rewards as a servant. However, I hope that in the future, I will hand Hua Rong over to a servant as a reward ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu drank three cups of wine consecutively and only laughed without saying a word.


    Wang Junhua pouted. "Fourth Prince, you''re still thinking about that bitch? She helped Yue Pengju give birth to a son ¡­ "


    Son, son!


    Jin Wushu put down his wine cup and laughed unrestrainedly, drunk, "Fine, as long as you kill Yue Pengju, his wife and son, you can do whatever you want with him. Who knows? Perhaps in the future, I will have Hua Rong kneel down and pour you a cup of wine ¡­ "


    "Thank you, Fourth Prince!"


    In the blink of an eye, she saw that Yeru''s was still kneeling at the side. He extended his leg and kicked her.


    "Servant takes his leave." The Yeru''s bowed and then slowly took his leave. He cursed in his heart a hundred times, "But on the day I gain power, I will definitely find a chance to cut off both of Bastard''s legs and turn him into a human ¡­"


    Just when she was thinking this, Wang Junhua, who had received Jin Wushu''s promise, was ten thousand times more pleased than she was. She touched a strand of his hair that was hanging down, purposely covering a light scar. She did not even think about it, but said it proudly, "But to capture Hua Rong, that Bastard, she must have made her into a human puppet ¡­"

 C356 purple gas

    The so called "human story" was that Liu Bang, the Han Gao ancestor, was fond of the concubinage, and Empress Lu Zhi was filled with jealousy and hatred. Once Liu Bang was dead, Lu Zhi chopped off concubinage''s hands and feet, and dug out her beautiful eyes. Then, before she could even die, he threw her into the fecal pit, and called her "human".


    Jin Wushu only asked: What''s the situation in Song Kingdom now?


    "The Yue Army''s rations have been intercepted and kept ¡­"


    Jin Wushu only knew of 12 golden medallions, but not the fact that the Yue Army had lost all of his provisions. This joy was no small matter, and Wang Junhua naturally did not hide it from him.


    When Jin Wushu heard this, his heart was moved. Right now, killing Yue Pengju and taking back the two rivers was something he was sure of, but he should be able to obtain more than that!


    How could he get more?


    His gaze shifted as he looked at Wang Junhua, who was in the arms of a middle-aged woman. Even though her body had gradually relaxed and he was no longer interested, he realized more and more that this woman was a gold mine that could not be dug out, especially for her husband, Qin Gui!


    He personally poured her a cup of wine: "You''ve worked hard. You will leave tomorrow to tell Qin Gui. I told him not to worry, but from what I said, he will definitely be the Prime Minister of peace and happiness for the rest of his life. "


    "What does Fourth Prince mean?"


    Jin Wushu smiled but did not speak. Wang Junhua worshipped him from head to toe, guessing that he definitely had a huge goal, especially when she was in the Longde''s palace, and was lying on the dragon bed with the Fourth Prince, which used to be a bed that only the Emperor Queen could lie on. He was overjoyed, and looked at the majestic man from a different race in front of his, with a "purple aura" that the Chinese often spoke of!


    Violet Qi was the Ruler''s Qi.


    Although she was flattering him, her coquettish voice was extremely useful in Jin Wushu''s ears. She lowered her voice and said, "Darling, you can''t speak nonsense like that ¡­"


    She covered her mouth and laughed, "This slave will naturally not speak nonsense, I won''t even tell Old ghost Qin Gui. "Don''t worry Fourth Prince, this servant will do everything for you, even if I have to become a horse with a cow''s body and shatter bones, I will not have any second thoughts ¡­"


    Jin Wushu naturally knew that at this time of chaos,hee actually dared to take such a huge risk to come all the way to the army camp. He was extremely pleased in his heart, this woman could really be said to be his most loyal dog. With her here, Qin Gui didn''t dare to have the slightest of opportunities to carry his back. He thought for a moment and immediately ordered his personal guard to bring him a set of jewelry. This set of jewelry belonged to the Pet Consort''s Little Wang Gui Concubine. In the face of the great disaster, he had been caught by Liu Yu and after Liu Yu was captured, she was given to Jin Wushu.


    Wang Junhua looked at this set of emerald green jewels. Although she was experienced and knowledgeable, accepting bribes more often, he still praised the exquisite jewelry set wholeheartedly. After kneeling down to thank Jin Wushu, she put the jewelry on, and the two of them laughed for a while, until dawn. Wang Junhua then stood up and went into the carriage he had prepared earlier, and brought Jin Wushu''s secret order to head back.


    It was destined to be a sleepless night in the Yue Army''s camp. From yesterday until now, it had been a noisy and restless night. Once Yue Pengju got out of bed, all the generals and aides gathered in the big mud hut once again.


    When Xu Qing and the others saw him, they were extremely excited and shouted, "I''m not willing to withdraw ¡­"


    The others also started shouting, "Unreconciled, unreconciled ¡­"


    "It would be better to disobey orders and attack open seal, then expel him first ¡­"


    "¡­"


    Wang Gui let out a long sigh, "Are you trying to teach us to openly oppose the imperial government?"


    The noise immediately died down.


    Yue Pengju waved his hand, causing everyone''s noise to stop. If they wanted to withdraw, it was almost inevitable that they would not be able to keep up with the rations and the twelve Gold unless they wanted to openly rebel against the imperial government. Even Li Ruoxu, who voluntarily accepted the crime of imposing might, could no longer think of any other reason. In his heart, he had already thought of it, so even if they were to launch an attack now, they could not do anything about it. If he had to blame something, he could only blame Yue Pengju for acting unrestrained for so many years and never concealing his "ambition"! There was no ''rebellion'' preparation at all.


    Yue Pengju said: "Retreat for now, but Zhang Wang and his two Grand Commandant s are split up to defend, we cannot retreat for now."


    "Yes."


    He assigned four more generals to complete the military defense within the scope of consideration, before announcing his complete withdrawal.


    The news of the Yue Army wanting to withdraw quickly spread. The three armies were in an uproar, and the hearts of the people were in turmoil. That afternoon, over thirty of the local residents staggered into the army camp. They did not care about being stopped by the personal guards and directly went to the main commander''s tent to look for Yue Pengju.


    These people were the citizens who escaped the massacre by luck after Jin Wushu took over the Zhu Xian Town. When the Yue Army came, they went to look for him after hearing the news, but now they ended up like this. An old man with a head full of white hair knelt in front of Yue Pengju: "That day, in order to welcome Wang Shi, all of our citizens started beating drums, sending us money and food. Who would have thought that Wang Shi would suddenly withdraw our troops? What kind of logic was this? With the retreat of the Wang Shi, wouldn''t the people of the tribe take the opportunity to take revenge? "Pity that we made it out of luck and have to die for nothing ¡­"


    The old man cried as he spoke, while the others knelt behind him and cried as well.


    Yue Pengju''s heart felt like it was being slashed by knives. He personally supported him and cried, "Old man, it is not that I must withdraw from the army, but the imperial court''s strict order. I have no choice but to obey ¡­"


    As he spoke, he helped the old man up and went into the mud hut to look at the twelve Gold s on the table. The villagers all followed inside. Upon seeing the "culprit", all of them were enraged as they cursed, "It''s all because of this Dogfish, Qin Gui ¡­"


    "Qin Gui was a traitor ¡­"


    "Qin Gui must be a spy from the Fourth Prince..."


    For the next two days, the commoners around the city heard of the news and came to visit the unprecedented twelve Gold. Their wails shook the heaven and earth.


    It was still the old man in the lead who stopped crying first. He only asked: "Yue Xiang Gong, once the army is gone, how are we to live peacefully?"


    Yue Pengju said in a clear voice, "If you are not willing to stay, and are not afraid of leaving your homes, you can follow us south. There are many idyllic fields in the Xianghan area, enough to cultivate for a day. "


    This was already the best way for the commoners who had experienced the constant slaughter and looting in the Golden Man. The commoners were poor and did not have much money or possessions. They only packed up a little and called for the girls to join the army. And all the way south, the residents that came from afar all came to look for him. In the end, there were 100 thousand households, 500 thousand people. During the years of war, there were very few people. The more people there were in a country, the more weapons, labor and taxes there would be. Initially, Song Jin had joined forces to eliminate Liao, and Song Jin had taken the sixteen Yanyun prefectures, the Golden Taizu, who was the famous female hero in the history textbooks of the high school, Mang Yayan, had played tricks on them. Surprisingly, all of their population had been moved away, leaving a few empty cities behind, and they perfunctorily gave them to the Song Kingdom.


    Although Yue Army had failed at the last moment to complete his mission in the north, the effect of these 500 thousand people who had moved to the south was incalculable to the small court in the south.


    , his wife, Zhang Xian and the others were the last to retreat. Seeing that the soldiers were dejected, some of the supplies were thrown to the side along the way. The flags were crooked and their formations were irregular. Yue Pengju heaved a long sigh, and said dejectedly: "Our army has always been strict, even if it was three times over and three times over, we would never slack off. Unfortunately, once their morale slackened, they suffered a crushing defeat. "Sigh!"


    Hua Rong had wandered for many years and had seen the Song Jun''s victory and defeat. She also knew the importance of morale. Seeing these soldiers like this, her heart was blocked up to the point that she couldn''t speak. She could only ride her horse and stand beside Yue Pengju, neither saying a word.


    When the news of the Yue Army''s withdrawal spread, Jin Wushu naturally did not stay idle either. He immediately deployed his forces and prepared to receive the two generations of the river. Han Chang had already secretly contacted them to prepare to surrender to the Yue Army, but when he saw that the Yue Army had unexpectedly withdrawn at the critical moment, he immediately reneged on his promise and burned the flag and documents that Yue Pengju had sent people to bring. In order to avoid any mishaps, he killed his nephew Han Ba, who was the only one who knew about the internal affairs, and brought the army to reunite with the Fourth Prince.


    At this time, open seal City was in full swing. This was the first time Jin Wushu held a large scale banquet for the three armies in Longde''s palace.


    The generals discussed military affairs while eating fat pork plates.


    The judge said: "Now that the Yue Army has withdrawn its troops, only Yang Yizhong is left to defend the two rivers, but there is still Zhang Jun and Liu Qi who are leaning on each other."


    Jin Wushu said: "Although Yang Yizhong and Zhang Jun have a lot of horses, they are not scary enough. What you need to worry about is Liu Qi. Let''s avoid Liu Qi first and let him win a few battles later ¡­ "


    "Huh?"


    Everyone was puzzled, why was Song Jun still allowed to win? Jin Wushu was extremely pleased with himself as he said, "Now that we have ordered Yue Pengju to retreat, if we want to completely dispel the wariness of the nine kings, we have to give them some benefits so that they will understand that Yue Pengju is not the only one in Song Kingdom who can win the battle."


    This was one of the most important news that Wang Junhua had brought him this time around. It turned out that Zhao Deji had consecutively obtained a great victory in Henan, and after going down to the bottom of the 12 Gold s, he had reneged on his promise. He thought that it would be better to let Yue Pengju take the opportunity to take back Henan. Qin Gui saw through this point, so in order to put an end to his last bit of regret, he pointed it out to Jin Wushu.


    Following which, the Golden Army circled around Liu Qi and a few other small groups of Yue Army s and only fought with Yang Yizhong. Yang Yizhong led 20 thousand troops, and the moment they fought with Golden Army, the latter threw away his helmet and armor, causing the city to fall. Yang Yizhong was overjoyed, he was a subordinate of Zhang Jun, hence Zhang Jun immediately delivered the news to Lin An to report to the imperial government.


    Unexpectedly, Yang Yizhong realized that he had fallen into an empty city after just a few days, and was surrounded by thirty thousand Golden Army.


    This victory could be said to have greatly increased the morale of Golden Army, who had been continuously in low spirits. Golden Army continued to sweep the two rivers in one go.


    At the same time, Yue Pengju and the rest were already on their way back to the palace. Upon reaching the borders of Yuhang, Yue Pengju received a courier from Zhao Deji. It turned out that on the eighth day after the Gold was sent out, Zhao Deji felt that it was inappropriate.


    But at this time, the Yue Army was already on his way. He had come once, and was delayed for twenty days. When he got his hands on the book, the Yue Army was already on his way. Yue Pengju looked at the scroll in his hand that looked like a child''s play and became extremely angry, causing the crowd to become unable to contain their anger.


    Xu Qing then said: "Why don''t we kill our way back and fight it out with Fourth Prince?"

 C357 "Grab her!"

    Everyone agreed, but before they finished discussing it, they received Zhao Deji''s written edict. It turned out that after he found out about Yue Pengju''s teacher, and also received Zhang Jun''s fake "Big Chance" report, he told Yue Pengju to return and meet him.


    At this point, Zhao Deji''s renegade face had already been completely exposed. After everyone left, Yue Pengju and his wife went to the temporary residence to rest.


    Hua Rong closed all the doors and windows, only to see his husband sitting on top of a Desk, mumbling to himself in front of a bean of dim oil lamps. She lowered her voice and asked, "Pengju, what should we do?" He had gone back on his word time and time again, and the odds were against him returning. Qin Gui will definitely not let us off. "


    Yue Pengju also whispered, "There is no need to panic, Big Sister Shi Qi. It''s not yet time for me to go back. "We will definitely be sent out again ¡­"


    Hua Rong looked at his husband with a puzzled expression. Yue Pengju gently embraced her and whispered into her ear. "We missed the best time. Therefore, she had to fight for another chance. If I don''t drive Fourth Prince out of the two rivers, I really won''t be able to sleep and eat. "So, we have to change our strategy ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled. She snuggled close to her husband and couldn''t say anything for a while.


    Just as Yue Pengju and his wife were about to arrive at Lin An, Liu Wu was also rushing over to Lin An. He had wanted to go straight to Henan, but on the way, he received a thunderbolt. The imperial government actually ordered the victorious Yue Army to give up Henan and return home.


    Liu Wu had long ago been a "Han Er" from Liaodong and was now a pirate. He didn''t have any feelings for the Song Kingdom, but after hearing this news, he felt indignant and sighed: "What kind of person is the Yue Xiang Gong! It was not as carefree and carefree as their king working hard for him! Earlier, my family was still a little envious of Ma Su for getting what he wanted. Now that we know it, it is fortunate that we did not touch that large hole! "


    As such, when Liu Wu left during the night and rushed over to the capital city, he actually arrived before Yue Pengju and his wife.


    He first contacted Ma Su. At this time, Ma Su had already accomplished an idle task in the Department of Public Administration. Since Ma Su and the rest did not know of his background, and he had always kept a low profile, he did not attract too much attention to himself and was instead safe and sound. The two of them had known each other for many years, and now that they had secretly met, both of them felt extremely happy.


    When Ma Su asked about the purpose of Liu Wu''s visit, Liu Wu shook his head and sighed: "Madame Yue is really unlucky ¡­" He then gave a brief summary of the "infecting" the reproductive medicine that Ye Lvdayong had given him. Ma Su was shocked, but at the same time, he felt a sense of unease, and he lamented that although the King Qin was an emotional fanatic, it had unintentionally brought about a great calamity for Hua Rong. If she was really infected by the Gu, then wouldn''t the couple''s situation right now be even worse than before?


    The two of them naturally talked about their class teacher. Due to his limited position, Ma Su was not able to understand much of the top secret information, but he had always been paying attention to Qin Gui, especially from the Kanggong. He could at least get some useful information from him, and only spoke in a low voice: "Yue Xiang Gong is in a bad situation this time."


    Liu Wu was shocked: "Qin Gui is able to cover the sky with one hand?"


    "During the years since the Emperor ascended the throne, there have been more than ten prime ministers walking on the streets. The reason is that none of these prime ministers are on good terms with him. Furthermore, with Wang Junhua being in the palace, and him being in the as a backer, I can deduce that Qin Gui''s position as the Prime Minister is already very stable. "Sigh ¡­" However, after observing for more than a year, he had long understood that in order to gain a foothold in the government, other than being a lackey for Qin Gui, there was no other way out. He and King Qin had personally witnessed Qin Gui''s shamelessness and shamelessness in Jinguo, so how could they be willing to be his lackey? He heaved a long sigh, "To tell you the truth, I''m not interested in anything more than a vegetarian corpse."


    Liu Wu muttered to himself, and then relayed the meaning of the King Qin to him. Hearing that, Ma Su''s eyes lit up, and he nodded his head: It means that the King is concerned about it, so Ma Su will naturally consider it.


    Liu Wu originally wanted to ask about the Princess''s situation, but upon thinking that the Princess was already married, he decided not to ask Ma Su anymore. He only stayed at a secret place that Ma Su had arranged for him to stay, waiting for Hua Rong and her wife to return to the capital.


    Although Zhao Deji still had to pretend to be sad, he was not afraid of meat and meat. Under the arrangement of Wu Jinnu and the others, the reason was that he wanted to take care of dragon body s, so he could eat and drink to his heart''s content. At this time, the clan aunt and Xiao Liu that he stole was already a favorite of her father. Zhang Yingying, who was subjected to the cold treatment, gradually loathed the idea of trying to curry favor with the Emperor on both sides. Although she still had to pretend to be virtuous and exquisite on the surface, but she was secretly disappointed and wholeheartedly focused on studying her father''s thought of nothingness, feeling even more lonely in the palace, and feeling that her future was like a dream.


    On this day, after everyone had offered incense to the empress dowager, Tian Wei and Wan Wan bid their farewells to their concubines. Ever since the empress dowager passed away, it had become rarer and rarer for the two of them to enter the palace. On this day, Zhao Deji suddenly thought of his only remaining sister and cousin.


    During the meal, Wan Wan wanted to say something but hesitated. Zhao Deji also saw through it, so he asked: "Wan Wan, what do you have to say? "You are not allowed to stutter."


    Wan Wan mustered up her courage: "Yue Xiang Gong lost to the abductors in Henan, but was forced to send teachers back to the capital. It is said that Qin Gui and his wife are spies from the abducting Fourth Prince, and specially came to defeat my Da Song ¡­"


    Zhao Deji''s face darkened, the female servant Qian Zheng was a taboo in the palace. At this moment, even though she was timid, she could not help but brazenly say, "Qin Gui and his wife were serving Fourth Prince, and the secret relationship between Wang Junhua and Fourth Prince was personally witnessed by Servant ¡­"


    Wan Wan was not afraid, she continued, "Ever since Qin Gui became Solo, he has become increasingly domineering and despotic. Hearing rumors, the officials all called him ''phase of grace'' behind his back."


    Zhao Deji was shocked, did he not know what to do? If he truly dared to become the ''phase of grace'' in the eyes of the officials, wouldn''t that publicly look down on his authority? He immediately asked, "Who did you hear that from? Do they really call Qin Gui ''phase of grace'' behind his back? "


    Wan Wan said with certainty, "This is already a ''secret'' that everyone knows about. The only person that deceives you is hiding it from the The elder brother of the nine." Zhao Deji immediately asked the eunuchs beside him: "Kang Qi, Zhang Ba, have you heard it?"


    Kanggong''s expression was very dubious: "This little one has also heard others mention it before, I just do not know if it is true or not."


    Zhao Deji was even more uneasy as he asked Zhang Quwei about it. A few days ago, Zhang Quwei had received a small golden cauldron that was about one kilogram weight from someone else. Naturally, he would speak up for Qin Gui while shaking his head: "This little one has never heard of it before."


    Zhao Deji was skeptical, and thought that this brat, Qin Gui, had been disobedient. We know that too, but the danger of the country lies in the strong general and not the Prime Minister, it would be easy to subdue the strong general but it would also require some effort. We can only instruct Zhang Quwei and the other eunuchs to secretly investigate the "phase of grace" incident.


    Wan Wan saw that Zhao Deji had instructed him to investigate the matter, so she bowed and said: "The elder brother of the nine is wise, we pay respects and are blessed.


    Zhao Deji said in an amiable tone, "The two of you can go back first. In the future, come to the palace and visit often."


    After the two of them exited the palace gates, Tian Wei let out a long sigh. She held onto her chest as she asked, "Wan Wan, have you forgotten about Auntie''s last words?"


    Although Wan Wan had matured a lot over the years, she still found it difficult to change her personality. She muttered: "I see that there are too many traitorous officials in the The elder brother of the nine, obviously they want to conquer the world and expel the people, but they want to make the Yue Xiang Gong withdraw without reason. If that''s the case, how can we subdue the world?"


    Although Tian Wei also followed the empress dowager''s instruction to only "eat and dress", with her early years of experience, she naturally couldn''t be a normal woman who didn''t care about worldly affairs. The anger in her heart wasn''t any less than that of Wan Wan, she had fallen to Jin Wushu''s residence as the concubine and fled after suffering all sorts of torture and humiliation. When news of Yue Army''s successive victories arrived, she excitedly thought that she could finally behead the Fourth Prince, expel the abductors, and return the sect temple to its mausoleum.


    Wan Wan whispered into her ear, "I''ve also discovered a secret, which is Wang Junhua''s secret ¡­"


    Tian Wei''s face changed drastically as she tightly gripped her hand and asked in shock, "Wan Wan, is this for real?"


    Wan Wan nodded her head, "I have been following them for a long time and my sources are scary too."


    "What should I do?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already made the arrangements. When I catch her, I''ll report it to the The elder brother of the nine and see if she has anything to argue about ¡­"


    "You''ve already fallen into her hands once," she said worriedly. "Don''t get into any more danger this time."


    "No!" I''m very careful this time. "


    The two sisters said their goodbyes and went back to their own homes.


    At night, it began to drizzle. It was so cold that people shrank back their necks.


    From a distance, he heard the sound of the Horseshoe. The carriage was purposely driving back in the dark night, inadvertently returning to the Residence of General. After passing this quiet alley, they would arrive at the prime minister''s residence after two more streets. The horse hooves were suddenly raised, and a horse was galloping towards them. The horse carriage had no choice but to stop, causing the person sitting inside to tumble and throw open the curtain to shout, "Which blind thing is that?"


    "Wang Junhua, what poison scheme did you go to the Jinying to offer to the Fourth Prince?"


    Wang Junhua turned pale with fright, at the same time, he recognized the voice, and forced himself to remain calm. He opened the curtain and recognized the figure, it was indeed Wan Wan. To dare to rob in the dark, are there still any laws? "


    "Stop being so long-winded ¡­" Wan Wan waved her hand and said to the four guards who were following him: "Quickly go and search her body, there must be documents from the Fourth Prince on her ¡­"


    Wang Junhua was shocked. Her documents were safe, buthe brought along a set of jewelry bestowed to his by the Fourth Prince, a set that belonged to Wang Gui''s Concubine. If it was found, and the source was investigated, not only Qin Gui, she would also be finished.


    Along the way, the six elite warriors that escorted her drew their blades together. Wang Junhua didn''t hesitate and continued to attack, he then said softly, "I will definitely kill these people ¡­"


    She had been captured by Wang Junhua the last time and had been tortured to the point that she wanted to take revenge on him. She also believed that Wang Junhua, his wife, and the Fourth Prince were involved in this matter as she frequently sent people to investigate about it and actually discovered that Wang Junhua had left with Zhang Tonggu a few days ago. Zhang Tonggu was the envoy of the Golden Man. Wan Wan remained calm and collected. He had sent spies every day with the intent of catching her evidence. After waiting for ten to twenty days, he realized that she had returned and immediately blocked her path.


    When Wang Junhua saw that the situation was bad and was about to run, he rushed forward to stop her: "Quickly hand over the thing and follow me to see Shangguan Family. "You and your wife are willing to sell your country for honor. Let''s see how you can argue this time ¡­"


    Wang Junhua was so flustered that he couldn''t even run after being grabbed by Wan Wan. His legs went soft and he almost fell to the ground. Adding on the outstanding martial arts of the four warriors that Wan Wan had chosen, Wang Junhua turned around. Three of his six bodyguards had already died, and he felt guilty and short of breath.

 C358 Death of Wan Wan

    On Wan Wan''s side, one of the guards ran over as soon as he saw it. She knew that as long as she was caught by this guard, she would not be able to hide the secret in her arms anymore.


    Just at this moment, a troop of masked men suddenly rushed out in the dark night. With a whistle, Wang Junhua was overjoyed. Wan Wan was shocked, this group of people had already rushed over, and the situation quickly turned around. The smell of blood in the air became stronger, and Wan Wan was forced into a dead end as she watched her four warriors die.


    Even though she had managed to escape to the back of the horse, she could not charge out no matter what. He could only shout loudly in the dark: "I am Princess Wan Wan, you all are not to move..."


    No matter how bold they were, none of them dared to step forward. They only raised their sabers and stopped a foot away from her. Waiting for Wang Junhua''s signal.


    Wang Junhua clenched his teeth, and said in a low voice: "Kill, kill this scourge ¡­"


    Wan Wan screamed out in agony, and escaped with her life on the line. She had only run ten feet when three throwing knives came flying from behind. She was hit on the shoulder and on the back. She screamed and fell to the ground, dead.


    A Death Soldier stepped forward and asked in a low voice, "What should we do now?"


    Wang Junhua was still shaken and gasped for breath, "What else can we do? She deserves to die, immediately clean up the scene! "


    The Prime Minister''s Estate was on high alert tonight, not allowing anyone who wasn''t related to them to move around.


    Wang Junhua got off the horse carriage and went into the inner room. Qin Gui was already feeling uneasy, seeing her covered in blood, he asked in shock: Mrs. Guo, what''s going on? "This old man schemed against your return and sent a deathsworn to welcome you out of fear of any mishaps ¡­"


    Wang Junhua took off his bloody jacket, tugged at his beard, and laughed sinisterly: "Old man, you finally did something right. It''s your turn to take care of the aftermath."


    Hearing her words, Qin Gui could not help but stomp his feet and say, "Mrs. Guo, you actually caused such a disaster?"


    Wang Junhua sneered: "Now you and I are grasshoppers on a string, if you don''t settle this matter properly, you''re finished too. Old man, now it all depends on your ability ¡­"


    Qin Gui had always been afraid of the inside, and now was not the time for conflict either. He immediately left the place, and the Death Soldier Guild leader who received the secret order dealt with this matter overnight, and when the sun rose, he killed all of the Death Soldiers who were participating in the mission. When he returned to his bedroom, Wang Junhua had already awoken from his false nap, and was still a little worried. "Old man, did you leave any side effects?"


    "Don''t worry. There won''t be a single leak." Even their corpses were thrown outside the city, so no one would suspect you, "Qin Gui was still afraid in the end and whispered," It''s fine to kill that bitch, but she was the one who started to gossip in front of the Shangguan Family and revealed the matter of ''phase of grace''. "This slut doesn''t die, sooner or later she''ll become a huge threat to us ¡­"


    Wang Junhua was extremely proud: "This is called the heavens helping me, it was that bitch who came to die, last time she didn''t kill her, this time she was in a rush to give her head to me. "So I can help this old man get rid of this trouble ¡­"


    "The Mrs. Guo is wise ¡­"


    Wang Junhua then told Qin Gui about the arrangements made by the Fourth Prince. When Qin Gui heard this, he would sometimes feel elated and sometimes he would ponder deeply.


    Wang Junhua tugged on his beard, becoming extremely pleased with himself. "Shangguan Family, Fourth Prince, Prime Minister of the Da Song, hahaha, I didn''t expect this servant to be so fortunate ¡­"


    Since Tian Wei had returned home, she had been trembling with fear the entire night when she thought of Wan Wan''s adventure. She sent someone to the Princess Palace to inquire about the news the next evening when she couldn''t hold it in any longer, and as expected, Wan Wan wasn''t home. Even the Duke of Qin didn''t know where she had gone to, he only said that she had brought a few guards with her to hunt. Because Wan Wan usually went out to hunt, her husband and family naturally did not think much of it. At night, when she had continuously sent out three groups of people without any news, she personally rushed to the Princess Palace.


    Seeing the princess in such a state of panic, and seeing that Wan Wan was not going to sleep, she panicked and sent a large number of her servants to look for him. Even after finding it in the middle of the night, there was still no news. After realising that the matter was serious, Tian Wei immediately called all the guards in the Princess''s residence over and began searching for Wan Wan''s whereabouts, both inside and outside the Lian City. Finally, when it was almost daylight, the corpses of Wan Wan and the four warriors were found in a very remote alley outside the city. When they found out, all the valuables they had on them had been looted.


    That day, when Wei Wei saw Wan Wan''s face which was already drenched in blood and mud, she felt as if the entire world had collapsed.


    Very quickly, the news of Wan Wan''s death spread throughout the entire palace, causing a clamor throughout the imperial court. The concubines were all shocked, and Zhao Deji was also extremely shocked.


    In less than three days, the ''murderer'' was caught, it was a group of robbers. They admitted that they were interested in money and killed Wan Wan, but did not know that she was a Princess.


    She did not eat nor drink at home for the past three days. Wan Wan''s death had thrown her into a great mess, and when she heard about the culprit who caught her, she felt that this was a huge conspiracy, and it was impossible for it to be such a simple murder case.


    She could not hold it in and dragged her sickly body straight to the palace, requesting to see Shangguan Family.


    At this time, Zhao Deji received the news that Yang Yizhong had suffered a huge defeat. Although he was not Yue Pengju''s opponent, he was more than enough to deal with Yang Yizhong, Zhang Jun and the others. After continuously fighting each other, the places that the Song Jun had originally occupied such as Yingshui, Shunchang, had once again fallen into the hands of the Golden Army. Yang Yizhong and the others had retreated, and Henan had completely fallen. Jin Wushu was the sole ruler of the open seal, and had once again used the things he had snatched to decorate the entire place beautifully.


    had intentionally delayed this news by half a month in order to hear about it. It was easy to imagine just how dark he was feeling about it, coupled with the fact that Wan Wan had died. He consoled her with tears in his eyes and said, "It''s a good thing that we''ve caught Wan Wan''s killer. We''ve already ordered for all eight of their relatives to be transported to Hainan to avenge Wan Wan, to comfort him from her time in the heaven ¡­"


    Tian Wei kneeled on the ground as she sobbed, "The elder brother of the nine, Wan Wan''s death will definitely not be that simple ¡­ I don''t believe that she was murdered by someone else, it must be Qin Gui, it must be Qin Gui and Wang Junhua ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji frowned, "Tianwei, you better not lose your composure. The culprit has already confessed, how could it be Qin Gui? "


    "It''s because Wan Wan found out about Wang Junhua''s secret, and discovered that she went to the Jinying to have an affair with him. Wan Wan originally wanted to get the evidence and report this to the Shangguan Family, but she didn''t expect that such a vicious and cheap woman would make the first move ¡­"


    Zhao Deji looked at her in disbelief: "Now that the troops are in chaos, how can Wang Junhua, a woman, get to the front lines? Why would she work so hard for the Fourth Prince instead of being the prime minister''s wife? "Tianwei, your hatred towards the Wang''s disease is really too deep ¡­"


    "The elder brother of the nine, you can investigate ¡­"


    "Alright, I''ll investigate immediately."


    Zhao Deji immediately summoned Zhang Quwei and the other eunuchs, coincidentally Wang Jixian also entered the palace to treat the injuries on the Xiao Liu. Zhang Quwei naturally had proof that Wang Junhua was at home, and Wang Jixian said with a smile: "Wang''s disease even went to this subject''s house for dinner a few days ago ¡­"


    Zhao Deji frowned and asked: "Tianwei, are you convinced?"


    Tianwei''s heart gradually cooled down. She wiped away her tears and didn''t say anything more. After bowing once more, she took her leave.


    Wan Wan''s Spirit Hall was located in the Princess Palace. In the past three days, many important guests and officials came to pay their respects. Tianwei stayed awake in the mourning hall, kneeling down with her legs numb and no longer crying. No matter how others tried to persuade her, she would not leave.


    Late at night, a person quietly came in. He saluted and offered incense. Tianwei looked at the approaching person with a numb face, not recognizing who he was. After the greeting was done, that person walked in front of her and called out in a low voice, "Princess, you have to take care of yourself."


    Only now did Tian Wei realize that it was Ma Su.


    She had not seen Ma Su for a long time. Now that she saw him, she felt that he was the only person in the world who could be trusted, and she could not hold back her tears any longer. She only muttered to herself, "Wan Wan has died an unjust death. One day, this Servant will definitely end up like her ¡­ "


    Ma Su''s heart trembled, he too felt that Wan Wan''s death was suspicious. How could a dignified Da Song be killed by a thief? This was truly a strange event that had never been heard of before in all of history.


    However, he couldn''t say a single word to her at this point. He could only signal with his eyes, "Princess, you must take care."


    Tian Wei nodded slightly as she watched him leave. Seeing his only sister like this, Zhao Deji felt a little bit of kindness and ordered for the Princess Palace to be given another 100 guards to protect her safety.


    When Hua Rong and her wife arrived at Lin An, it was already the end of the first month of the next year.


    Along the way, the two of them arranged for a few commoners to surrender to Xiang Han. After delaying for a few days, they were actually seven to eight days behind Wang Junhua and the others before arriving. Wan Wan''s death was like a blow to their heads, both of them were shocked senseless, they could no longer care about etiquette, and immediately rushed to the Princess Mansion to offer their condolences.


    Today, Tian Wei was still guarding the front of the mourning hall. When she saw the two of them rushing in, she fell on her knees and wailed. Although she was sad and numb, and felt surprised, but seeing that the people kneeling were Yue Pengju and his wife, how could she endure it? After calling out ''Madame Yue'', Hua Rong turned around and the two of them hugged each other and cried bitterly ¡­


    Although Yue Pengju was already used to life and death, he still remembered Wan Wan''s smiling face and voice. He and his wife had a special relationship, treating like a little sister; The man did not shed tears easily, but because she was not sad, at that moment, Yue Pengju could not hold back her tears, it was even more painful than when she was forced to come back.


    The three of them cried for a while. Yue Pengju then calmed himself down and said, "Princess, you have to take care of yourself ¡­"


    Hua Rong heard his husband''s voice amidst his grief and couldn''t help to let go of Tian Wei. He just saw her haggard look, completely unrecognizable. "Auntie is no longer here, Wan Wan is no longer here, and in this world, only Servant is left ¡­"


    Seeing that there were more people coming to pay their respects, Hua Rong helped Tian Wei up, "Princess, let''s go take a rest first."


    Upon seeing Yue Pengju and his wife, she immediately grabbed her wrist, "Madame Yue, Servant has a lot of things to say to you ¡­"


    In the side hall of the mourning hall, three people sat facing each other and wept.


    Hua Rong asked in a low voice: "Is there anything strange about Wan Wan''s death?"

 C359 summoning

    Tian Wei then told the two in detail about Wan Wan becoming the guest and how Qin Gui called them "phase of grace", as well as suspecting that Wang Junhua was going to the Jinying. The two of them were shocked, the ones who killed Wan Wan must be Qin Gui and his wife. This adulterous couple had the guts to be this bold. But, the way Qin Gui did things, had definitely not left any clues. And now that he had caught the scapegoat, without any proof, how could he avenge Wan Wan?


    Tian Wei sobbed, "Madame Yue, I''m really afraid that I won''t be able to escape Wang Junhua''s evil scheme ¡­"


    Hua Rong endured her pain and comforted her softly, "Bring more guards with you when you come in and out in the future. I think that this adulterous couple won''t dare to be this bold yet ¡­"


    "This servant used to think that escaping from Jinguo would be the best place to settle down. However, I didn''t expect to return and find another cave filled with dragons, pools, and tigers ¡­" She thought of Wang Junhua''s viciousness and shuddered once again.


    The stately princess and Princess were all injured to such an extent by Wang Junhua, causing Yue Pengju and his wife to be filled with anger. However, they were unable to find a good way to take revenge, so they could only comfort Tian Wei a little, and had to take their leave.


    Yue Pengju held his wife''s hand, but felt that her palm was ice-cold, and had no temperature at all. With a squeeze of her hand, Hua Rong slowly said: "Tianwei is familiar with Wang Junhua''s background, Qin Gui''s hand could cover the sky, even if she is a noble princess, how could she block Qin Gui and his wife''s evil hands?"


    Yue Pengju was unable to answer and the reason for all these, was naturally because of Zhao Deji. With him protecting them, no one could escape the hands of Qin Gui and his wife.


    Hua Rong couldn''t help but think about the fate of her husband and wife. Until now, she didn''t even know what kind of terrifying fate awaited her husband and wife.


    But Wang Junhua, at the same time, had an unruly, intimate relationship with the Da Song''s Emperor, the Prime Minister and the Fourth Prince, the number one official of the Jinguo. He could be said to be the most powerful woman in the world, who could do anything to her?


    After the two returned, they closed the door and went out. How would he sleep tonight? He tossed and turned, especially Hua Rong, every time he thought of Wan Wan and the days of him escaping together with him, he could not hold back his tears, crying until his eyes were red and swollen.


    In the dark night, Yue Pengju held her gently and said softly, "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    She sobbed and whispered, "We, husband and wife, are traversing the battlefield. We don''t want to one day be unable to preserve anything ¡­"


    Yue Pengju gently pulled her hand and whispered into her ear, "Big Sister Shi Qi, even if I can''t protect anything, I must protect you and your son!"


    This was the first time she heard her husband say such words. She forgot to cry and felt sad and happy. She just wanted to ask him to give up everything and choose only his wife and children. Was this good or bad for him?


    However, this was not the time to consider this issue. She leaned against his chest, and only after a long while did she finally fall into a deep sleep.


    After receiving the news that Yang Yizhong had lost, Zhao Deji then called for the three Great Generals to go and meet them. Zhang Jun, Han Zhongliang and the others arrived first with Yue Pengju, and were already waiting for their orders in their newly bestowed residences. Zhang Jun had a good relationship with Qin Gui, he would spend all day drinking and enjoying himself in his newly bestowed Pearl Garden. Han Zhongliang also seemed to have smelled something, moving all his family members to Hangzhou, living near the emperor''s eyelids. It was obvious that he wanted to act as hostages to reduce the emperor''s wariness.


    When Yue Pengju and his wife arrived at the house, Qin Gui and his wife, who were in the imperial court, naturally heard the news and no one came to visit. Only Li Ruoxu, who had rushed back first, brought another idle job, Gao Ying to visit.


    Because of the almighty edict, Zhao Deji decided to gamble for a long time and not punish him for his crimes. Instead, he promoted him to a humble post, to show the majesty and grandeur of a king. But Qin Gui had no one to interact with, in the imperial court, he was actually already a "lonely vile child".


    He was very worried about Yue Pengju''s future. However, when he saw that Yue Pengju had gone to Lin An, he became even more dispirited and calm, and was even a little surprised. He said: "Yue Xiang Gong, wait for me to write another report for you."


    Yue Pengju shook his head: "Many thanks to Master Li''s good intentions. Master Li''s words are fast and nimble, the imperial reports are in your hands, but for now, I do not need it. In the future, when my family is in trouble."


    Li Ruoxu knew that he was stubborn and unyielding, extremely unyielding, obviously not willing to wagged his tail at Shangguan Family, Qin Gui and the others. He didn''t say anything else and continued to visit every day.


    Yue Pengju''s new mansion was on the east side street, Han Zhongliang''s mansion was on the west side street, and the two were not far from each other. Amongst the generals that Yue Pengju was aware of, only Han Zhongliang was willing to fight, and even wanted to pay a visit, but at the moment, it was inconvenient to pay a visit to them openly, and he could only give up.


    On this day, a horse carriage arrived. It was the long-absent Big Poet, Li Yian. Hua Rong and his wife were busy with mourning for Wan Wan, so they did not have the time to visit her, but upon receiving the news, she came early.


    Maybe because he had lived a peaceful life these past few days, Li Yian was no longer as haggard as before, but his hair had already turned completely white. When Hua Rong saw her, she was extremely happy. The two of them shook hands, and only after a long while did they let go. Hua Rong personally went to pour her a cup of tea.


    Li Yian said: "These few days, old body has heard that Qin Gui is extremely vicious. Yue Xiang Gong was defeated, and was forced to become his teacher. It can be said that the Son of Heaven has no sense of virtue ¡­ "


    Both of them were slightly surprised that she reprimanded them in such a manner. Fortunately, their own courtyard was extremely quiet, with doors and windows tightly shut and the crowd quiet.


    Hua Rong was extremely excited and whispered, "Originally, taking back the open seal was already a piece of cake, but Qin Gui actually made it from scratch, to the point that his efforts were ruined."


    Li Yian said with emotion: "The warriors of the three armies fought bitterly on the front lines, but today, they are bent on making peace. "The ancients said that ''a dead rabbit is a dead dog.'' But now, a dog has just caught a rabbit and killed it ¡­"


    When the two of them heard her describe Zhao Deji in such a way, it truly couldn''t get any closer. Yue Pengju said dejectedly: "Earlier, my clan was inspired by the Imigenol, ''To be a hero in life, at least I am a ghost.'' However, it is still difficult to be a hero, even if I want to, I am afraid even Gui Xiong cannot ask for it."


    Li Yian quietly continued, "But, since we are stopped from becoming outstanding, then why do we have to be called Ghost Heroes? Even Princess would not be able to escape from my hands, Qin Gui and his wife are sinister and sinister, you two must be careful. "


    The couple looked at each other as they pondered the meaning of her words. Both of them were shocked.


    Li Yian then said: "I heard that Han Zhongliang moved his entire family to Hangzhou and took them as hostages right under the nose of the emperor. It can be seen how suspicious he is."


    Hua Rong became even more uneasy, "The Little Tiger is also on its way here ¡­" To arrive at Lin An, naturally she had to bring along his only son. Thus, halfway through, Yue Pengju sent people to Xiangyang to pick up his son, and the wet nurse brought him all the way to Lin An.


    Previously, Li Yian had already heard the news that Hua Rong and her wife had given birth to a child. This was originally a joyous occasion, but now, everyone didn''t have a single expression on their faces. It was as if they were making a huge gamble, taking their own lives, and walking past the stage of "loyalty" in front of the emperor. Could the world be too vast? Or else, the future generations would be affected.


    Li Yian saw that the couple was in a very low mood, when she said that it was over, he started to liven up the atmosphere, and said: "or mother of the Little Tiger?"


    Yue Pengju lifted her son, and finally revealed a slight smile. Hua Rong also felt a tinge of warmth in her heart, and spoke first: "Tigerhead is more like Peng Ju."


    Just as he was speaking, the guards outside rushed in. "Young master, young mistress, young master has arrived ¡­"


    The three of them were overjoyed and immediately went to welcome him. Sure enough, Liuma and two female attendants rushed over with their Little Tiger s under the escort of the guards.


    The Little Tiger''s head grew up a bit faster than children of the same age. Its eyes were jet-black, babbling non-stop. It had not seen its parents for a long time, and after seeing its mother, it actually cried out loud while waving its chubby arms, not wanting her to hug it. Hua Rong''s heart soured as she remembered that not long after his son was born, she had accompanied the army to war. Not only did he not take good care of his son, she even brought him to the capital as a "hostage".


    She hugged her son, and the child began to cry a few times. In the end, it was mother and son''s nature. Soon, they became familiar with their mother. However, when Li Yian saw that she and his husband had children, and that the baby was so fat and adorable, he could only sigh in admiration, "What a tiger-like kid.


    The arrival of their son had somewhat lightened the shadow that had accumulated in their hearts. Yue Pengju did not go out either, he only stayed at home with his wife and son, enjoying the rare happiness of being born into heaven. He and his wife took over the responsibility of being parents, and the children''s food, drinks and sleep were all taken care of by the two of them, to the point where the wet nurse had nothing to do with it. Furthermore, with Li Yian''s daily visit, both husband and wife were not lonely and could only wait patiently for Zhao Deji''s summons.


    Although Qin Gui did not dare to blatantly monitor a level 1 officer or bodyguard, he had his eyes open and knew that Yue Pengju had not made a move. He only ate and drank with his wife and children, and the people who came over were just his family relatives ¡ª ¡ª the poor old lady Li Yian, as well as Li Ruoxu and the other old people. Instead, he could not make up his mind, and did not know what Yue Pengju was planning to do. But there was no crime in the search, only how arrogant he was. In particular, the phrase "Wang Mang modesty did not usurp the time" became a good excuse for the party to make a big fuss. Qin Gui on the other hand, decided to stop for a moment. He had more important things to do ¡ª ¡ª First, take out the thorn in the eye that lower official had placed on him.


    Han Zhongliang had attacked the auricula halfway through, and Qin Gui had regarded it as openly opposing him, challenging his authority. Especially at this time, Han Zhongliang had ordered his subordinates to frame Hu Hua and incite him to be framed, saying that he was very ambitious. He was the ambitious one, hinting that Han Zhongliang was ambitious. At this time, Qin Gui took every step into consideration, opening up an inescapable net to wait for Han Zhongliang, preparing to exterminate the two of them one by one. Only then, would his own Prime Minister at peace be able to sit down and live a peaceful life.


    Just when Yue Pengju and his wife closed their doors and went out, talked about poems and rotations at home, taught their young children how to walk, they finally waited for Zhao Deji''s summons.


    Since the Emperor summoned them, the two naturally didn''t dare be sloppy. Under Li Yian''s guidance, Hua Rong personally prepared the entire set of clothing. Li Yian came from a famous clan, and in his early years, he was exceptionally talented. After she dressed up, when Hua Rong came out, not only was she dumbstruck, even the head of the Little Tiger seemed to not recognize his mother. He waved his hands, and his mouth looked like he was about to cry, not wanting this "stranger" to hug him.

 C360 Dinner

    The child only started to giggle after he fell into his mother''s embrace and smelled the familiar smell. Hua Rong coaxed his son and saw that his husband was still dumbstruck.


    Yue Pengju beamed as he received his son. He hugged his son with one hand and pulled her hand with the other as he walked out. Although Yue Pengju did not wear much, he had changed out of his numbed robe from a long time ago. Wearing a silk scholar''s uniform, he had a "extravagance" that he had never had before.


    The audience was set up by the three Great Generals, Zhao Deji set up a feast to welcome the three Great Generals. During the banquet, he never mentioned about the matter of the retreat, he only praised the three of them for their outstanding achievements, and especially praised Yue Pengju''s "loyalty to the world".


    During the banquet, there was no trace of killing intent in the eyes of the Emperor. Zhao Deji personally toasted to the three and said with a sigh: "Ever since our Southern Clubhouse, we have racked our brains for our country, until we were not even forty years old, and our hair had already turned white. "It''s a good thing that the situation of the country is different now. The Fourth Prince is extremely vicious and greatly disrespectful. We have long since known that he would not be able to become a great person ¡­"


    At this point, the three understood that Zhao Deji''s imperial decree had more or less been consolidated. The Jinguo could no longer threaten half of the southeastern part of the mountain. Now that the mountains and rivers have been consolidated, what should she do? Naturally, she had to hand over the military power.


    Zhang Jun took the initiative to express his stance, "The armies of the world are the troops of His Majesty. In times of war, this subject will do his best to kill the enemy and repay the nation for his actions. "If there is no war, this official is only willing to be a peaceful old man who enjoys a clean and easy life ¡­"


    Zhao Deji was very satisfied. Han Zhongliang naturally couldn''t boast like Zhang Jun, but facing the Emperor who was planning to give up his military authority, he had no choice but to express his support for him.


    Zhao Deji finally turned to look at Yue Pengju, and Han Zhang and Su Yun also looked at Yue Pengju, but seeing that he was not flustered, they remained calm and composed: "I am a farmer, and only because of the gift of the Son of Heaven, can I have a noble official. After many years of war and slaughter, he had long thought of his crimes, and was tired of war. He only thought that when peace was at peace, he should go to the temple and recite scriptures for the dead. Right now, all of my subordinates, Wang Gui, Zhang Xian and the others are loyal and have courage and plans, but I have a great responsibility to take them down, and seek your permission to return to Donglin Temple, and ask for your grace, your majesty. "


    Zhao Deji had always known that Yue Pengju had an unyielding personality and had already prepared to deal with the grievances and vents that would arise once he withdrew his troops. However, when he heard Yue Pengju''s words, he did not have any angry words nor did he complain, but only openly declared that he would convert to the buddhist faith, and was still shocked.


    Zhang Jun and Han Zhongliang were also shocked.


    Zhao Deji''s gaze landed on the silk robe on Yue Pengju''s body. He had known Yue Pengju for many years, and was seeing him dressed like this for the first time, so he said: "Today, Yang Yizhong has just lost. Yue Qing is the one who knows most about the war between the two rivers. No! "The land of the Da Song still needs the protection of its fangs and fangs ¡­"


    "But I would not dare to renounce everything that I need from a kingdom."


    Zhao Deji was very satisfied with his answer.


    Yue Pengju had nothing else to say, so he praised the three of them again. After leaving the imperial court, he summoned Hua Rong. Since they were at the rear palace, Yue Pengju naturally could not accompany them, so he could only wait outside the hall.


    Zhao Deji was more impatient to see Hua Rong than to meet the three Great Generals, he could not wait any longer. had actually given birth to a son with a terminal illness.


    In the harem, Hua Rong was already accompanied by Zhang Yingying and the rest of the women. Thinking back to the Empress Dowager and the others, now that things had changed, both the Empress Dowager and Wan Wan had also gone. Hua Rong was deeply saddened, she only paid her respects to the empress dowager''s spirit hall with incense and then followed Zhang Yingying to the Warm Pavilion to wait. After all, they had known each other for many years, and ever since she had gotten married, Zhang Yingying had experienced all sorts of bitter and bitter experiences, and had long since lost her heart of suspicion. Seeing her son, Bai Fatty, was so adorable that she could not stop teasing her, and she felt both envy and jealousy.


    Just as they were speaking, they heard Shangguan Family coming over, so everyone anxiously bowed, Hua Rong also hugged her son and bowed.


    Zhao Deji said the word "skip" and personally gave the seat for Hua Rong and her mother to sit down. He could not wait to look at the child. He didn''t know what was going on in his heart. He was envious and jealous at the same time. He wished with all his heart that this son was his.


    When he looked at Hua Rong again, he saw that she was in high spirits, her face was radiant and radiant. She was dressed in a tailored Shu brocade gown, wearing a set of red jewelry, with a hairpin on her head. Each step she took was a lifetime''s worth of grace and elegance, and within her elegance, there was a plentiful and mature beauty that he had never seen before.


    After going through the painful baptism of childbirth, her earlier emaciation and weakness were all gone. Replacing them was a 100% female brilliance. Compared to the purity of a young girl and the charm of a young woman, there was an indescribable comprehensive sense of beauty. She was even more beautiful than all the beauties he had ever seen in his life ¡ª a kind of jealousy and jealousy that surged up within him. It was simply uncontrollable. After a while, he was unable to make a sound.


    Seeing his strange eyes, Hua Rong had already prepared herself. Seeing that he had lost her composure, Zhang Yingying coughed as well, and anxiously asked: "Rong Er, medical officer said that your health is not good, how did you manage to recover without taking any medicine?"


    Hua Rong said unhurriedly: "I must really thank Shangguan Family for the precious lingzhi root. The fact that Hua Rong''s tiny body could be completely healed is all thanks to Your Majesty''s kindness."


    Zhao Deji was naturally unwilling to give up, and asked again, "Rong Er, can you recall what other medicine you have consumed?"


    "Only consuming Lingzhi and tiger bone would waste so many good things in a year, and only then would one be able to preserve a mere life ¡­" She smiled sweetly. "And also, medical officer Wang''s medicine, they must have played a part as well ¡­"


    Zhao Deji had nothing to say after arriving here. He was clear about how many pills Wang Jixian had taken, but to him, it was useless. Hua Rong saw his expression and said slowly: "If not for Shangguan Family''s great kindness back then, Hua Rong would have died a long time ago. There is a saying that I don''t know if I should say it ¡­ "


    When Zhao Deji heard her talk about what happened that year, he pondered deeply for a while, and also sighed emotionally, "Rong Er, an old friend of yours, if you have something to say, you might as well say it."


    "At that time, Hua Rong was bestowed with a Ganoderma by the Shangguan Family. Maybe these two together have some miraculous effects, but I m afraid that there would be differences between the physiques of males and females which would harm the holy body of the Shangguan Family, so I don''t dare to lightly suggest it ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji was startled, and then overjoyed: "Why did I never think of that? "Of course there''s plenty of tiger bones ¡­"


    "They probably need fresh tiger bones. Vicious tigers are rare around Lin An ¡­"


    "How hard is that? "We can go and find him ¡­" He immediately ordered the eunuch Zhang Quwei, who was on guard duty today, to arrange for the fight with the fresh tiger.


    After receiving this suggestion, Zhao Deji was overjoyed, and said: "Rong Er, your husband and wife went to war for our country, and made a great contribution. You are such a hero, I reward you greatly by personally going up to kill the enemy."


    Zhao Deji had something else he wanted to reward Hua Rong and her mother, so Hua Rong didn''t decline either. He accepted them all, thanked them, and then casually said: "Hua Rong has been playing in Hangzhou these past few days, and has seen a beautiful garden."


    "Since you like it, I''ll reward it to you."


    Hua Rong was overjoyed: "Thank you, Shangguan Family."


    Looking at her eyes, Zhao Deji felt a little regretful, thinking that this woman had awakened too late, why did he have to wait until after marriage and give birth to a child before knowing the beauty of wealth? Zhao Deji had been facing the fat powder of the imperial harem every day, and after carefully examining Hua Rong from head to toe, he discovered that every detail seemed to be extremely luxurious, and it was definitely not because of the rush. Her dress was extremely meticulous, and was even better than the Xiao Liu and Zhang Yingying who were known for their beauty.


    Hua Rong and his son, Xie En, bade farewell. Zhao Deji watched her figure disappear into the distance, and turning his head, he heard Zhang Yingying sighing: "How diligent and thrifty was Madame Yue in the past, now with Ling Luo''s brocade on her body, and on top of being extremely talented, she is also extremely beautiful, so much so that he can''t tell that she''s a woman of about thirty years of age ¡­"


    Hua Rong was a few years older than Zhang Yingying, Wu Jinnu and the others. Originally, Zhang Yingying was not in the mood to sigh with emotion, but when Zhao Deji heard this, he did not have any feelings, and thought in his heart, everyone said that Yue Pengju was thrifty and worked hard together with the soldiers. As for himself, he had put on an exquisite robe. In front of a high official, who could remain unmoved for the rest of their lives? Thinking about what the Kanggong had reported to him back then, Hua Rong started to become more and more extravagant, liking beautiful clothes. Precious food and food ", and even more sigh:" In this world, which woman can actually suffer for years after years of suffering? " Especially beauties, they would never be willing to become Jing Chai cloth skirt s forever ¡­ "


    Zhang Yingying naturally knew of his words of "greed but not ambition." However, she did not dare to say even half a sentence, and could not figure out what kind of thoughts the emperor''s husband had towards Hua Rong and her wife. She was thinking of disobeying her will and saying a few words of flattery when she saw Zhao Deji walk to the podium in front and looked in the direction of the north gate.


    She followed along. From here, she could clearly see Yue Pengju and his wife carrying their child and walking out of the palace. Of the two, one was a handsome man, the other was a woman, while the other was a young and cute girl. In Zhao Deji''s eyes, especially Yue Pengju, he was the most handsome, valiant, and victorious man in the Empire. And he himself, after impotence, the words "grandeur" and "grandeur" were completely cut off from him. He was infuriated as he watched, but he also felt an extremely awkward and despicable lust: "She" was so rich and beautiful. If it was her, would it have been possible for a miracle to happen to her so that she could give birth to a son for him?


    "Shangguan Family ¡­"


    Zhang Yingying shouted three times before she turned around. Seeing his strange gaze, Zhang Yingying''s heart shivered. She naturally knew that the Xiao Liu was heavily favored, that the Shangguan Family could take away her clan aunt, but would she not covet the general''s wife? However, the Xiao Liu was robbed before he could even pass the gates, and it did not cause much of a reaction, but Yue Pengju was famous throughout the world, and his power shook the north and south. She tried his best to comfort himself, but because of his understanding of the emperor''s character all these years, he was a little cold, but when he saw Zhao Deji''s lecherous gaze, he was unable to say a word.


    Zhao Deji revealed a smile on his face, "We think that Hua Rong is even more beautiful than she was in the past. Maybe it''s because she had a son, but her body is much healthier, and no longer dries up like before ¡­"


    Zhang Yingying was even more afraid to judge his wife''s appearance together with hers. However, she did not dare reveal any expression of fear.


    "I am thinking, why is it that my harem beauties are unable to conceive? Maybe they are often in the palace, their bodies are weak, and they aren''t easy to conceive ¡­ "

 C361 wishful thinking

    Zhang Yingying''s heart trembled. In order to become pregnant, she had sought for many medical books to study. After all these years, she had already had some small achievements. She was well aware of her concubines'' infertility. Firstly, Shangguan Family had too many affairs to attend to, and too many favoured concubines. Secondly, Shangguan Family had received some stimulation during her escape from the sea. However, she didn''t dare say these two reasons, but hearing that the Shangguan Family classified infertility as the weakness of her concubine, could it be that the body of a person who practices martial arts is not an ordinary woman, allowing him to give birth? She was so shocked by this idea that she couldn''t speak. Even her usual shrewdness had disappeared without a trace. She was also furious. If so, wouldn''t it solve the problem if she went out and found a peasant girl who did all the menial work? The problem was that the Shangguan Family had rough hands and big feet, so how could she fancy her?


    Fortunately, Zhao Deji did not pay much attention to her expression, and let out a long sigh, "Ever since my son''s misfortune, many of the Elementary Scholars and arrogant scholars from the mountain village sent a letter to us to adopt a stepson as soon as possible, and set him up as the ruler, not caring at all about who raised them or gave them riches and wealth, ah, it''s me, all of them ¡­"


    Zhang Yingying slowly came back to reality and comforted him, "Shangguan Family is flourishing in the spring and autumn, there will be a lot of time in the future.


    Zhao Deji sighed and shook his head, he was no longer interested in this kind of empty and boring room.


    But today, Zhao Deji was not in the mood to play with beauties. Observing his words and appearance, Xiao Liu did not dare to show off and instead went to personally serve him a cup of tea. He asked in a tender voice, "Your Majesty, what are you worrying about?"


    Zhao Deji raised his head and looked at her. Xiao Liu was young, yet Shi Qi was eight years old. These past beauties were originally Zhao Deji''s favorites, but after seeing them today, it was rather unpleasant. He thought to himself, why can''t she be richer? Why not be a little tougher? If a woman looks weak, it is also a sign of infertility. Why wasn''t she like Hua Rong? If she was like Hua Rong, wouldn''t she be able to have a son no matter what?


    This was the first time Xiao Liu saw his picky gaze, and he was shocked, she had not trained for long, and was not as smart as Zhang Yingying. Luckily she was young and beautiful, his tears flowed down his cheeks, and he leaned in front of Zhao Deji, asking: "Shangguan Family, what happened?"


    Zhao Deji suddenly had a sudden impulse and carried her to the bed. Only by having a son would he be able to have a successor. Only by having a son would he be able to get rid of the rumors in the palace about him being ''impotent''. Only by having a son would he not be envious of the mighty and proud side of the number one general of the empire ¡­


    Under the shadow of such a crazed state of mind, Wang Jixian''s medicine was still like maggots attached to bone. At this critical moment, there was still nothing that didn''t feel happy about it. Xiao Liu was naturally familiar with his habits, he struggled to reach for the medicine from the dressing table to give it to him. Seeing the medicine in her hands, Zhao Deji was so angry that he snatched it and threw it to the side. If you have to rely on medicine to please us, who do you think you are? "


    Xiao Liu tremblingly kneeled on the ground, unable to understand why such a calamity suddenly appeared. This was the first time in her life that she had been scolded in such a way, and he could only cry until his branches trembled. When Zhao Deji saw her crying, he became even more furious. He kicked his and Xiao Liu fell to the side, unable to cry anymore. Zhao Deji bitterly withdrew himself. He had completely attributed his "impotence" to the "unattractive ability" of the Xiao Liu ¡ª ¡ª At the same time, his crazed desire had accumulated in his heart ¡ª ¡ª There must be women who were more attractive in this world. As long as he did not take any medicine, he could OOXX.


    The more he couldn''t get it, the more he felt that it was a beautiful face, as if as long as he could get it, he would be able to recover from his impotence and give birth to a son!


    He was so angry that his knuckles cracked, and with a loud roar, he smashed a large vase used by King Zang on the side of the table into pieces, unable to vent his anger. If you can''t get it, then kill! "


    The eunuchs of the palace maid that were waiting outside the door thought that he wanted to kill the Xiao Liu, so none of them dared to breathe too loudly.


    When Yue Pengju and his wife left the palace gate, they were like birds that had been released into the air, finally taking a breather.


    Along the way, they met Han Zhongliang riding a horse. Han Zhongliang warmly greeted the two of them. Han Zhongliang used to have an extremely capable wife, the Liang clan, to scheme and scheme for him. However, ever since the Liang clan''s death, although he still had a few wives, these wives no longer had the dignity of the Liang clan, and simply could not control him. Hua Rong also knew that because of her perverted nature, Han Zhongliang had forced the great general to his death, but, the major powers did not care about small matters, and the men were often unable to use a single standard of "single-handedness". Other than that, Han Zhongliang had a valiant and straightforward character, her husband and wife had long heard Li Ruoxu and the others mention of him being captured, and couldn''t help but to tell him about it.


    Although Han Zhongliang was surprised to be ousted from power, he never expected that Qin Gui would actually dare to plot against him. He and Zhang Jun were both older than Yue Pengju by about twenty years, and were both close to fifty years old. Based on their qualifications, their ranks were higher than Yue Pengju as well, so they thought that Qin Gui was too afraid to touch them. Hearing Yue Pengju talk about this, Fang Shen started sweating and was extremely shocked, as he said, "Previously, we were family members together with Zhang Qi, but now we know that Yue Yang is the real brother."


    Yue Pengju cupped his hands, the two of them were full of complaints, they had a lot to say, but in their position, they could not say anything. They just clasped their hands and said goodbye.


    The two temporarily did not return home. They only carried their son to the newly bestowed garden.


    It was an extremely delicate Soviet garden, and it was the beginning of February. The weather in the south was warm, and the flowers were already blooming in the spring. Hua Rong purposely revealed a greedy look after getting the permission of Li Yian and got her hands on the garden called "Yueyuan". The garden was surrounded by fake mountains, flowing water, and in a small pond, a flock of white geese were poking the water with their red palms. They swam around, occasionally raising their necks to call out a few sounds.


    The Little Tiger''s head was very interested in these geese, waving its little hands, wanting to take a look. Yue Pengju carried him to the water''s edge. He reached out his hand to grab the nearest goose but couldn''t do it.


    Hua Rong stood at the side and casually broke a flower, then she lightly touched his son''s face. After experiencing this day, Zou Dui was unable to see any killing intent in Zhao Deji. He also knew the system of the dynasty and was highly suspicious of generals. Although her husband''s ambition was hard to repay, he also said, "It''s good to hand over the military power in order to avoid running into trouble again."


    Yue Pengju shook his head: "I''m just afraid that Qin Gui and her wife won''t let this go easily. This dog and dog pair dare to kill Princess, what else do they not dare not do? "


    "But, Taizu swore to not kill the Minister, and the worst case scenario would be for us to be exiled, right?"


    Yue Pengju still felt deeply uneasy in his heart. Especially when he noticed the scheme of deliberately framing Han Zhongliang, he only needed to see how Zhao Deji dealt with this matter to know the Overlord''s attitude towards him.


    Hua Rong asked again: "Peng Ju, what should we do now? "If the Emperor doesn''t agree to your resignation one day, we can''t truly live a peaceful life. Even if our military power is removed, we can''t get a peaceful life ¡­"


    He replied straightforwardly: "Let''s eat and drink here and let the Little Tiger see the taste of heaven on earth. The two of us will also experience it together."


    Seeing her husband''s expression, Hua Rong felt at ease. Although the danger was imminent, with her husband and son by her side, she had to be happy.


    In the period after Wan Wan died, not only did Wang Junhua not cower at all, he even actively fought against the nobles. He performed her long and dance skills like the leader of the salons.


    On this day, she came to Wang Jixian''s house to eat, and Zhang Quwei was naturally accompanying her. The three of them just ate without saying anything. It was not until she was done eating that she took out an exquisite golden bull. This time, it weighed about two catties. "Thank you for looking down on me, Senior Officer Zhang."


    The more he looked at them, the more he liked them. He smiled and said, "You two should keep a low profile recently, don''t let the officials call you ''phase of grace''. Also, be careful around the princess ¡­"


    He talked about how Tian Wei questioned Wang Junhua about not being at home, and he naturally did not know that Tian Wei''s question was about Wang Junhua being the culprit, so he said, "Today, there are some bad rumors about the Qin Chuanggong. They say that the two of you are close with the captive Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Wang Junhua remained calm and collected, but he was still a little afraid. Although Zhang Quwei and Wang Jixian were not aware of it, she knew that Tian Wei was definitely not trying to prove anything. He was suspecting that he had killed Wan Wan. If this matter were to be exposed, even if Qin Gui had great ability, it would be hard to avoid having nine families involved.


    She was flustered and thought of taking her leave early. However, the errand boy told her that Qin Gui was in his study talking to Zhang Jun.


    This was the first time Zhang Jun had officially visited Qin Gui. Qin Gui first handed over a gift slip. Qin Gui took a look at it, and saw: 3000 gold, 30,000 silver, 3000 dendrobium, 3 gems, 12 gems, 2 pearls, 8 paintings of Qin and Han Dynasties, 3000 brocades ¡­


    Zhang Jun''s family had too much silver taels. For the sake of not being noticed by the thieves, even a thousand jin of ''helpless'' silver taels were uncountable. When Qin Gui saw such a generous gift slip, he knew in his heart that it would not be easy to make this greedy person spend.


    Zhang Jun respectfully said, "Thank you Qin Chuanggong for your appreciation." This time, after returning to the imperial court, the three Great Generals removed their authority from the troops. He naturally realised that Qin Gui had a very important position. Qin Gui had long known that he and Yue Pengju weren''t on good terms, so he asked his opinion of Han Zhongliang. But Zhang Jun did not say anything, he only said: "We will follow Qin Chuanggong''s orders." Qin Gui asked about the battle between the both of them. Zhang Jun was even more straightforward this time, and replied that the head of the imperial government would withdraw his troops, and if the imperial government wanted to fight, he would fight to the death.


    Qin Gui was extremely satisfied with this test, he had already firmly believed that Zhang Jun was someone he needed, and would definitely not cause any obstruction in the negotiation. He then revealed to him that the will of the commander of the armies of the world would be in his hands. Zhang Jun was overjoyed. "I didn''t expect myself to have such a day." Qin Gui saw that he actually had the ambition to rule over all the forces in the world, and couldn''t lose a single opportunity, so he said: "Han Wu is your son and daughter, I hope that Zhang Henggong can cooperate."


    Zhang Jun replied, "Of all the graces in the world, who could be more generous than His Majesty? The wealth of our clan comes from the Shangguan Family, we will naturally follow his orders. "

 C362 Surprise

    Only then did Qin Gui toast three cups to him in satisfaction. If he wanted to kill Han Zhongliang, he had to fight for Zhang Jun. He could not help but feel pleased with himself when he saw that his hands had been captured.


    Although Wang Junhua was ruthless, it was not convenient for her to rush into Qin Gui and Zhang Jun''s secret conversation. Once Zhang Jun took his leave, she immediately rushed in impatiently: "Old man, something bad happened ¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "This little bitch Tian Wei, how dare she go in front of Shangguan Family and talk nonsense. "Truly hateful ¡­"


    Qin Gui was also shocked. The matter of the "phase of grace" a few days ago was now Tian Wei''s report, if there were too many rumors like this, how could Zhao Deji not hear it? Wang Junhua said in a low voice, "Why not? Or should he just kill Tian Wei? "If you cut the grass and don''t remove the roots, then there will be endless trouble in the future ¡­"


    Qin Gui chewed on his cheek, and frowned: "Absolutely not! Wan Wan had just died, if the princess was harmed again, wouldn''t that mean that the whole world would investigate? No matter how flustered and flustered Shangguan Family was, she would never sit still and do nothing. Mrs. Guo, please do not be impulsive ¡­ "


    "Then what should we do? "If we don''t get rid of that bitch Tianwei, we won''t be able to rest in peace."


    "Tianwei must be removed, but we definitely can''t do it ¡­"


    Wang Junhua was happy: "Using a knife to kill someone?"


    Qin Gui nodded his head and thought hard. However, to borrow a blade to kill, this blade was too hard to borrow, since she was the princess of the Da Song, Zhao Deji''s only Sister by blood, who would dare to make a move? However, no matter how secretive a death warrior was, who would dare to repeatedly kill a noble family''s disciple?


    Wang Junhua angrily sat on the chair and scolded: "Old man, you are useless."


    Qin Gui did not dare refute him, and only said: "You must be more careful when doing things in the future."


    When Wang Junhua heard this, he did not hear it. He said angrily: "Servant has the Fourth Prince as his backing, let''s see who can do anything to him."


    "Mrs. Guo, this old man will think of a way to deal with this matter and will also think of a way to kill Tian Wei. But you can''t bring up Fourth Prince so as to not provoke trouble ¡­ "


    Wang Junhua slapped him hard on the face, causing his tears to fly out. Wang Junhua was unable to calm his anger: "I still need you to teach me a lesson? Other than being at home, how could this old lady so easily mention the Fourth Prince? This old lady does not believe in evil. Just a little coward like Tianwei can do nothing to this old lady! "


    Qin Gui no longer dared to make a sound, and could only return back to his seat to look at the table full of seized documents. Wang Junhua sneered: "Old man, don''t forget how you came to me today! Other than Fourth Prince, Wang Jixian, Shangguan Family, which one of these things wasn''t taken care of by this old lady for you? "


    Qin Gui had no choice but to put down the official documents, lower his head, and bow as he said, "This old man naturally will not forget Mrs. Guo''s great kindness ¡­"


    Only then did Wang Junhua loosen his anger a little, and said: "Fourth Prince has repeatedly reminded me to kill Yue Pengju based on the most important condition. Can Yue Pengju actually kill him? "


    Qin Gui had no choice but to report as a matter of fact, "His Majesty has yet to express his stance yet, but this old man will naturally think of a way to address both Yue Pengju and Tian Wei as husband and wife, none of them will be able to escape ¡­"


    Wang Junhua gnashed his teeth: "Hua Rong, this Bastard wants to kill even more. She went to pay respects to Wan Wan the moment she returned to the capital, it''s definitely because she instigated Tian Wei to report to Shangguan Family. Fortunately, Fourth Prince had already promised to let me punishhisr. She sneered, and clenched his fists, as though he was already holding Hua Rong in her hands, and had already made him look like a "human subject".


    In the morning, Yue Pengju woke up early and took his son for a walk in the garden. This was a habit he had developed over the past few days ¡ª ¡ª changing the morning training to taking care of his son. He would teach him how to recognize flowers, trees, animals, birds and gradually understand this novel world. Hua Rong, on the other hand, was carefully grooming and dressing up in her pavilion. After arriving at the "Yueyuan", this was the first time she had experienced the exquisite life of a "rich and powerful", with groups of servants, delicacies, and all kinds of exquisite jewelry. Zhao Deji''s rewards were not refused by her and her husband, and they truly "enjoyed" the wealth of this world.


    Facing the dressing table, she carefully put on two sapphire earrings and heard a maid''s report, "Madame Yue, someone is looking for you."


    "Who is it?"


    "He said his surname is Liu."


    "Ask him to wait in the side hall."


    Hua Rong came to the side hall, and saw that the person was Liu Wu. After she had served the tea fruits, Liu Wu left her seat and bowed. "Madame Yue, sorry to bother you."


    Hua Rong smiled slightly: "Liu Wu, what business do you have here?"


    "On the orders of the King, I have come to congratulate you on your birth. The King is busy and has no time to travel far. He instructed me to pass this message to Madam that he will come again in the future when he is free. "


    When Liu Wu took out the presents, they were all precious medicinal ingredients suitable for children''s nourishment, as well as an exquisite golden collar with twelve Little Tiger carved on it.


    Hua Rong only said: "Thank you, King Qin, for your good will."


    "This lowly one went all the way south, and heard that the Yue Xiang Gong had a great victory over the captives, but was forced to come under their tutelage. This is truly infuriating ¡­"


    In front of Liu Wu, he naturally could not keep up the act. He said in a low voice, "Ten years of hard work, complete defeat!"


    Liu Wu was shocked, when he first saw Hua Rong, he saw that she had never had such beautiful movements, the pearl had wrapped around her body, he was surprised to see her make such a huge change, but after hearing her angry words, he realised and said: "Ah, now that I''m so incompetent, there''s nothing I can do, Qin Gui is unscrupulous, there''s nothing I can do. Madame Yue, what plans do you have? "


    Hua Rong couldn''t help but vent her anger, but she didn''t want King Qin to know that she and her wife were in a predicament, causing him to be troubled. She calmed down and smiled: "Although Pengju is hard to earn, but to be able to live a peaceful and happy life, to be a rich man is also not bad."


    Liu Wu took another look at her luxurious clothes, as if he had truly gotten over the life of a rich man. If that''s the case, then it''s not bad.


    Hua Rong suddenly thought of something and asked him: "Have you seen Ma Su?" The couple were afraid that they would expose Ma Su''s identity and were even estranged from him. They never took the initiative to contact him, so they did not know anything about his background.


    Liu Wu nodded his head: "Ma Su has been looked down upon by the Kanggong and is now doing a casual job. However, he is not willing to use his conscience to please Qin Gui, and has already decided to leave."


    He knew that when Zhao Deji and Qin Gui coexisted together, no matter how ambitious he was, he would still be without a door to return to his country. She wanted to remind Ma Su to leave this place as soon as possible, so she said: "Rather than wasting time here, why not follow King Qin?"


    This was the first time Liu Wu heard her say that he approved of King Qin. He was also stunned for a moment, showing just how depressed and desperate he and her husband were.


    Only then did he tactfully ask a few more questions about the Little Tiger''s head, finally bringing up the topic to his goal for coming here. However, the King Qin had warned him not to reveal the matter of the parasite. Otherwise, if she found out that he had been infected by the parasite, how could he bear such an inhuman burden?


    Liu Wu unintentionally said: "The heavens are truly blessed and loyal, it was fortunate that the King found medicine, the Lady had a young master, the Yue Clan also continued to burn incense ¡­"


    Hua Rong smiled, she was not sure whether she should speak the truth or not. Regardless of whether she had the medicine or not, she did feel a sense of gratitude towards the King Qin. However, she hadn''t taken this medicine before. If it was really useful, wouldn''t it be a waste if she brought it with him?


    Seeing the smile on her face, Liu Wu thought that she had already taken the medicine. This time, it was no trivial matter, he forcefully suppressed his excitement and asked again with a trembling voice: "Madam, is the King''s medicine really that effective?"


    "Yes, thank you King Qin. "Alas, all these years, he took great care of me ¡­"


    Liu Wu''s heart had completely cooled down, and he could only silently cry out, "It''s all over!


    Hua Rong noticed that his expression was a little strange, and asked him: "Liu Wu, are you alright?"


    Liu Wu forced a smile and shook his head: "I am happy for Madam."


    Hua Rong thought about it and immediately asked: "Oh right, Liu Wu, where did King Qin find this medicine?"


    Liu Wu hesitated, he did not dare lie in front of her, and could only tell her the truth, telling his about how everyone had went to the Jinguo to look for medicine. This statement was uncontrollable. Under Hua Rong''s continuous questioning, he even told him about how King Qin had teased Jin Wushu when he was still "his son" for a full 100 days.


    The more Hua Rong heard, the more shocked she was. However, when she heard that the giant turtle Smoke Flower had exploded in the sky, even though she was filled with suspicion and unease, she still couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Ever since Liu Wu saw her, every time she was in danger, he would always look sorrowful and heavy. He would never laugh like this, he was definitely not the famous heroine from back then, but an innocent girl. He sighed to himself. If such a woman was infected with a parasite and lived for no longer, wouldn''t that be a great tragedy?


    However, Hua Rong''s interest had already completely concentrated on the "Ye Lvdayong". So the reason why she was able to escape with his life, was it really because of this "Ye Lvdayong"? If this strange Magus gave this medicine, what price would the King Qin have to pay?


    "Liu Wu, did King Qin agree to any conditions?"


    Liu Wu calmly said: "Indeed, Ye Lvdayong has proposed for the King to marry her daughter."


    Hua Rong was shocked, she knew King Qin very well, such a reckless man, even if the Heavenly Emperor himself were to put the blade on his neck, he would not yield, how could he be willing to agree to Ye Lvdayong''s marriage?


    A Magus marrying a pirate, what kind of scene was this?


    She thought for a while, then said slowly: "King Qin, did he get someone to hold onto some information? Could it be that he was drugged by Ye Lvdayong? " Her voice rose higher, completely overwhelmed with shock, "Liu Wu, is it like this?"


    Liu Wu was shocked. She did not mean what he said, but the one who was poisoned was her, not King Qin. Liu Wu was afraid that he would arouse her suspicions, hence he hurriedly said, "No, no! Ye Lvdayong''s daughter was a beauty that the King had promised to marry. Furthermore, Ye Lvdayong is the old crown prince of the Liaoning. He has 72 treasure troves, which can bring great benefits to the great king ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was slightly relieved, but she also felt a little melancholy. A man''s ambition, if he knew that the King Qin had built so many large warships, would definitely not want to die of old age on that island. For this reason, he even unhesitatingly made a marriage alliance.


    But wasn''t this a good thing?


    Liu Wu saw that she was quiet for a long time, and then said: "The King is already middle-aged, sigh, he should have a family now."


    Hua Rong also could not help but exclaim. Indeed, the King Qin should have a family now.


    Liu Wu had nothing else he could say, and only said: "Madame Yue, since it''s like this, I will take my leave ¡­ ¡­"


    "Wait ¡­"


    Hua Rong took out a small green bottle from her bosom. When Liu Wu saw this, he was so overjoyed that he nearly jumped up.

 C363 plotting

    His pleasant surprise surprised Hua Rong, she did not understand why he was so happy, but nodded and said, "Yes. Because I was in a hurry, I forgot this medicine and didn''t take it. "There''s no need for that from now on ¡­"


    Liu Wu immediately said: "Since that''s the case, can Madame Yue give this pill to me?"


    At this point, Hua Rong finally understood that it was all because of the medicine that caused him to be startled. Seeing that she had lost control of herself, Liu Wu was slightly embarrassed: "Because the King is about to get married. I want to give birth to medicine and if the Lady does not need it, I can give it to the King and give it to Ye Lvdayong''s daughter to consume so that he can become pregnant and give birth to a child."


    The more he spoke, the more reluctant she became. Hua Rong sighed to herself, and smiled as she handed the turquoise bottle over to him: "Since that''s the case, you can take it back and give it to King Qin."


    Liu Wu took the bottle and carefully placed it in his chest. His mood relaxed, and with a smile plastered all over his face, he bowed deeply towards Hua Rong. "I hope that Madam and Yue Xiang Gong will have many more sons in the future.


    "Many thanks. Please give this blessing to King Qin as well ¡­" Hua Rong thought for a moment, then asked: "When is King Qin''s wedding date?"


    "This ¡­" How could Liu Wu answer that now? He only shook his head, "Ye Lvdayong just sent someone, I wonder when the King will decide on this. If there is any news, this one will definitely personally come to notify Madam and the Yue Xiang Gong ¡­ "


    Hua Rong shook her head. The sky was far away, who knew when they would meet again? Originally, she wanted to ask Liu Wu to bring a gift back, but after thinking about it, she didn''t know what to give and could only give up.


    Just as Liu Wu was about to leave, he suddenly thought of something and asked: "Madam, when you and Yue Xiang Gong return to the imperial court this time, will Qin Gui make things difficult for you two?"


    Hua Rong didn''t even want to worry about her own matters on the day of King Qin''s wedding. Although she knew that this might become a great calamity for her wife, and that as long as she was not allowed to leave the city, she wouldn''t be able to escape from danger within one day, but she had put on a completely calm and composed smile, and said in a very calm manner, "Liu Wu, tell King Qin that Peng Ju is about to leave his post and return. Although we cannot extend our ambition, but we will bring a lot of rewards back to Pengju''s hometown to live a happy life in the countryside. A family of three together is more important than anything else. "


    Liu Wu once again sized up her clothes from head to toe. He strongly felt that the person standing in front of him right now was a noble woman, and definitely wasn''t a simple and unsophisticated female hero from before. Such a change might be a truly good thing for her.


    He was slightly relieved, but he still asked: "But Qin Gui, that dog-eat-dog pair of man and woman, even dared to harm Princess, so how could I let you off ¡­"


    Before she had returned, Hua Rong and the rest had still wanted to avoid exchanging moves with him. However, once Wan Wan died, they knew that there was no way they could avoid it. But what could she and Peng Ju do if they wanted to exchange blows with Qin Gui and his wife? Wang Junhua had the Fourth Prince behind her, and was also Zhao Deji''s charming guest on her bed. Qin Gui was the Prime Minister who was extremely popular in her own right ¡ª ¡ª If they really fought, she really wouldn''t be able to see what her and her husband''s chances of winning were!


    She shook her head with a smile: "Pengju has done a great service for the Wing Wang, and we have sworn an oath that the Taizu will not kill the ministers. All of you can rest assured that Pengju is not a man of power, the taboo lies in his military power, so as long as he hands over the military power, it will not be difficult for him to keep his life."


    Hearing her logical and reasonable words, Liu Wu finally let go of his worries. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Yue Pengju came in with his son in his arms.


    Liu Wu anxiously bowed, and Yue Pengju helped him up. After exchanging a few words of greetings, Liu Wu had finished with his matters, and could not delay any further, so he left. Once he left, Hua Rong smiled and said: "King Qin is about to get married."


    "Oh? Who should I marry? "


    "I don''t know it either. Liu Wu only said that the lady was extremely beautiful. "


    If it were not for the top beauties, perhaps King Qin would not have married so easily. The couple were happy that he was finally going to have a family, but Yue Pengju still felt that something was wrong. With his understanding of the King Qin, even if the King Qin wanted to get married, it was unlikely for them to quickly find a way to get a child. But there was something wrong with it that he could not tell, and he had no time to investigate. He only wanted to see if he could get married, that was a good thing as well.


    Hua Rong saw his son wave her small hands, and a blurry voice came out from her mouth: "Ah ¡­ Mom ¡­ Ah ¡­ Hua Rong was overjoyed, and reached out to hug him, "Son, you know how to call me mother?" She was wild with joy as she turned around to look at her husband. "Pengju, listen, he can say ''mother'' now ¡­"


    Yue Pengju also laughed, "Because these past few days, I have been teaching him to recite ''mother'' every day ¡­"


    Actually, this child was only making "ah ah" sounds, and it was not necessarily calling him "mother." But like all her parents in the world, Hua Rong would rather believe that her son was extremely intelligent, and then, she thought of something, "That''s not right, she wanted the head of the Little Tiger to first call him ''Abba'' ¡­ "Come, come, good son, call me ''Father'' ¡­" Abba ''... Foolish brat, why can''t you learn it? "


    The pitiful Little Tiger''s head let out a few similar "ah ¡­" sounds. "Mom ¡­" His voice was forced by his mother to call him "Abba", but how could he call him that? Waving his arms, he didn''t want to scream at all. He only wanted to grab the pair of beautiful earrings that hung by his mother''s ear.


    Liuma, who was serving at the side, laughed and said, "Yue Xiang Gong sure knows how to teach little kids. He''s patient and meticulous. He''s even better than the Madam in charge of them ¡­"


    Hua Rong laughed out loud. "Pengju, it seems like you''re still suitable to be a wet nurse."


    Yue Pengju leisurely laughed and said, "Isn''t it good to be a wet nurse? "Very good."


    On the cruiser, the King Qin was holding a military meeting.


    According to the arrangement of the Third Uncle Yang, the pirates had already been integrated into an army. The original leaders of various big and small pirates were appointed to their positions, and they even had uniforms made up for them. These pirates were mostly the wandering bandits or blind people who had nowhere to run to, as well as some brave and valiant villagers. They had never thought that they would be able to achieve such a feat as a bandit.


    At this moment, in the cruiser''s cabin, hung a huge map. He was filled with vigor, and did not seem like an old man who was almost seventy years old. "After so many years of chaotic battles, the trade at sea was hindered, and although it has recovered a little in this one or two years, it is still not as good as it was in the heyday of the Da Song. We must keep our eyes far away. I have been out on the sea for decades, and I know that outside of this sea, there is another huge world. We can have three goals: one is Liubao Island (Taiwan), which is full of aboriginals, and the other is Fusang (Japan), where the people are strong and the resources are abundant. Although it is very difficult for us to expand our forces on land, but if we aim at these targets from the south, then we will be able to have a truly prosperous and prosperous day. For the sake of being a great man, the reason why you are alive is to build your career. For the sake of being a noble wife and son, if you follow the King, you will be able to ensure that you do not lose out to the glory of the imperial court''s officials.


    Everyone cheered loudly. In thousands of years of consciousness, being a pirate was not as glorious as being an official. They believed that the natives of the two islands were neither land-based nor tiger-like Golden Man s, so their fear of the natives was naturally very light. Coupled with the fact that the pirates had been invincible at sea all these years, and the fact that they had this unparalleled cruiser, the confidence of the pirates had already exploded. The ambition that lurked in the bones of men exploded as they said loudly, "As long as we are at sea, it will definitely be our world ¡­"


    "Alright, you must do something about it ¡­"


    "Who knows, maybe laozi can even be a general ¡­"


    "Your father can also become a Minister ¡­"


    "Your father can also become a Prime Minister ¡­"


    "I''ll be satisfied as a great official of the border ¡­"


    "Hahaha, you can''t read a basket of words, what kind of Prime Minister are you?"


    "Cut the crap, some emperors can''t even read ¡­"


    "¡­"


    Third Uncle Yang was very satisfied with the big and small leaders'' reactions. He looked at King Qin, who was sitting on the gold chair, and nodded. With a wave of his hand, the pirates immediately quieted down. The King Qin said loudly: "Everyone, prepare your weapons, train your Brothers, beat the world, and we will share!"


    Everyone replied in unison, "As you command!"


    The crowd retreated, leaving only two people behind.


    King Qin looked outside and muttered to himself: "Fuck, why isn''t Liu Wu back yet?"


    The Third Uncle Yang naturally knew that what he was hoping for was not Liu Wu, but the news about Hua Rong that Liu Wu had brought back. Third Uncle Yang frowned, and asked: "What about Ye Lvdayong''s daughter?"


    King Qin was startled, he had almost forgotten about this matter.


    "Third Uncle, I think we can do our own thing, why must we talk about it with Ye Lvdayong? He harbors malicious intentions. If we work together with him, I''m afraid that even the maggots attached to his bones will not be pulled out no matter what. "


    The Third Uncle Yang saw that the King Qin did not seem to care, and said: "Since you have become something big, you need to have soldiers first, and you need money second. "Especially the latter. Only with enough wealth can one recruit men and horses ¡­"


    King Qin frowned: "I did not expect that the land would become king, and only hope for the sea to become free and unfettered."


    "Even if the sea is unfettered, even though there are cruisers, there is still a need for enough wealth to sustain and expand the army. "Right now, we are sitting on thin air. These past few years, our business has not been doing as much as it used to, and we only rely on normal trade to operate ¡­"


    After a few years of peace with the south of the river, the production in the south of the river had recovered. Some porcelain and silk had once again started to go out by sea, and under the arrangements of the Third Uncle Yang, the island was not looted blindly like before.


    King Qin did not know how to refute him, and only felt that marrying Ye Lvdayong''s daughter, without a doubt, had a live shackle around his neck. He was afraid that in the span of a day or two, someone would plot against her, and furthermore, using a close distance parasite was impossible to guard against. It was obviously a psychological battle with the opponent. Then, he became impatient: "This daddy doesn''t believe, that after leaving Zhang Tu Hu, I will have to eat pig. Without Ye Lvdayong, this daddy will be powerless?"


    Seeing him in such a state, the Third Uncle Yang could not say anymore. Without Ye Lvdayong, they naturally had to expand their abilities on the sea, but with his 72 treasure troves, wouldn''t they be able to expand even further?


    That evening, a mysterious boat docked at the edge of the island.

 C364 Lucid Gu

    The setting sun shone on the black ship. The golden red and the black contrasted greatly with each other. The mast slowly descended, and two men wearing black veils headed straight for the ship.


    King Qin received the report and immediately walked out. In the distance, he saw a female Black walking leisurely on the beach. This person had a slender figure and was dressed in black. He didn''t look like he was walking, but more like he was dancing. It was as if his whole body was filled with dancing music.


    When had the pirates ever seen such a woman in their lives? Everyone was watching in a daze. They couldn''t help but surround her. Just one figure was already so fascinating. And under the veil, was there a face as beautiful as a rose petal?


    The sea breeze was breezing and the waves were splashing. A group of white seabirds were flying by, as if they were cheering for such a strange beauty on the island.


    A gust of wind blew over, but an extremely dense chill surfaced in King Qin''s heart, as if that black figure was some sort of demoness. Other than him, the rest of the people could not see Ye Lvdayong as their attention was drawn to him. He had long since attached himself to the body of the boat, climbing up, and arrived in front of King Qin.


    King Qin stood at his original spot and looked at him disdainfully: "Ye Lvdayong, your daughter doesn''t need to come up for now."


    Ye Lvdayong laughed, "I came here to show my sincerity, so I personally brought my little girl with me." He whistled. The beautiful girl did not stop at all. She turned around and walked back slowly with the same rhythmic steps. Every inch of her body was dancing to the rhythm of the waves ¡­


    The pirates were like crazed demons. The captain of the squadron shouted loudly, and all of them stopped, not daring to advance.


    Ye Lvdayong was very satisfied with this scene, and laughed: "King Qin, you have the faint demeanor of a soldier."


    King Qin did not beat around the bush: "Ye Lvdayong, I am not interested in your daughter! "I think we can work together in a different way. When the time comes, we can share mountains and rivers, and each of us can split them into half."


    Ye Lvdayong stared at him: "Why? You''ve met my daughter before. "If you don''t trust me, I can ask her to remove her veil and meet you ¡­"


    King Qin laughed out loud. "Even if she is a Heavenly Immortal who has descended to the mortal realm, I am not willing to go against a woman who can kill me at any time."


    "So that''s what you''re worried about? Then I can assure you that I won''t infect you with a Gu. Furthermore, my daughter is completely unaware of this ¡­ For this, I can use the ''Sincerity Gu'' to promise you. "


    The ''Sincerity Gu'' was an act of ''swearing'' to a Gu man. If an ordinary person were to swear an oath or violate the oath, the probability of punishment would be very small. However, if he were to use this Gu, if he were to go against it, he would really die from biting into his heart.


    Seeing that he had actually used the "Sincerity Gu", the King Qin was slightly moved. Ye Lvdayong took the opportunity to say: "Since that''s the case, you and my daughter can choose a day to get married. We can start an alliance."


    King Qin pondered for a moment. "We can form an alliance first and marry your daughter after two years."


    "I can give you a year."


    "A year and a half!"


    "But we have to get engaged first."


    As long as they weren''t married right away, so what if they were engaged? King Qin nodded happily: "Alright."


    Ye Lvdayong waved his hand: "I''ve waited for more than half my life, I can''t wait any longer. The marriage alliance is going on at the same time as the marriage alliance. "


    "Sure, choose a auspicious day, we''ll form an alliance first."


    Ye Lvdayong rejected King Qin''s hospitality and returned to his own boat. Other than the clear water, he didn''t need anything else. He left the same night with his daughter. They came and went in a hurry like ghosts, so fast that the pirates thought that the girl in the long dress who had appeared yesterday had just had an absurd dream.


    As for Liu Wu, after he bid his farewell to Yue Pengju and his wife, he decided to wait for Ma Su at the appointed place.


    Ma Su was originally not in charge, and had already decided to resign, so he quickly left. Before he left, he did everything he could to find an opportunity to see the Princess Tianwei alone in one night.


    Princess Tianwei had been grieving for Wan Wan''s death and worried about the safety of his family. Because of Zhao Deji''s suspicion, even the generals did not dare to get too close to the imperial family, so they were unable to meet. She had no one to talk to and was also afraid. When Ma Su saw her, he saw that her expression was haggard and gloomy, as if she had aged a decade or so. Although Tianwei''s consort was a noble family member, he had a noble character and did not understand her past. He and his wife did not have much in common, so Tianwei could not take the initiative to tell him all sorts of things that had happened in the past.


    It wasn''t easy for her to see Ma Su, and her heart was originally filled with obscure feelings, but in such a desperate situation, she could not help but cry, and only said: "This servant is really bitter, I''m afraid I will soon follow Wan Wan ¡­"


    When Ma Su heard her dejected and fearful, he said in shock, "Your Majesty will take care of your safety. The princess is a noble and a close relative of the emperor, why would she be so depressed over such matters? Princess''s death was an accident ¡­ "


    It was Qin Gui who killed her! It was Qin Gui and his adulterous couple ¡­ If they kill Wan Wan, they will also kill me... "


    Seeing her crying so uncontrollably, Ma Su was momentarily at a loss. In his panic, he actually pulled her hand, "Princess, Qin Gui is a traitor, I think he wouldn''t dare to be this bold ¡­"


    Tian Wei completely lost control and threw herself into his embrace. After crying for a while, she finally said, "Servant really hopes that I can forget about the Emperor''s family for all eternity. The hundred guards of the The elder brother of the nine were all just putting on an act. As long as he favors Qin Gui, the safety of Servant will not be guaranteed one day. "


    Ma Su inadvertently let go of her. He knew that at this time, Qin Gui was like the sun in the sky, completely taking charge of the negotiation. He had the support of Song Jin and the other two strongest people behind him.


    After she sobered up for a while, and recalled the reason for his visit, Ma Su was momentarily at a loss for words. He paused for a moment before saying, "Our family has already resigned. We have come to bid farewell to the princess."


    She was disappointed that the last person she knew was going to leave. She suddenly had an impulse in her heart. She thought, "Even if I fled to the ocean to escape with this man before we are married, how hard would it be?" However, he was the princess of Da Song and was married to someone. Although Prince Consort Ye could not be counted as someone who knew him well, he was still very attentive and attentive to him. He was like a bird in a cage, how dare he spread his wings and fly? But after a while she dried her eyes and said only, "Well, there''s no point in you staying in court. It''s good to leave. "


    Ma Su bowed and said, "Princess, please take care of yourself."


    "You take care too."


    Ma Su walked to the door, turned around and took out something from his bosom, as he handed it over to her: "Princess, this retractable dagger can cut through metal like mud, and can release a type of knockout drug in the middle, causing one to feel dizzy for a short period of time. You don''t need it, but I leave it to you as a souvenir. "


    Tianwei knew that he was worried about her, so she did not decline the invitation. Seeing that she accepted it, Ma Su turned and sadly took his leave. It was unknown if they would meet again one day after they parted ways like this.


    On the third day after Ye Lvdayong left, Liu Ma and his companion finally returned in a hurry.


    The difference between the sea and the land was very great. Early in March, the sun at noon was already very hot, scorching the horizon as far as the eye could see.


    When the King Qin heard that Liu Wu and Ma Su had returned, he could not contain his joy and summoned them immediately. Liu Wu''s face was filled with joy as he took out a small medicine bottle from his bosom, "Great King, this Madame Yue actually didn''t consume this medicine ¡­"


    King Qin was wild with joy as he held the turquoise bottle in his hands. He could see that its hard and sturdy seal was not damaged at all. Under the heavens, there might not be a second bottle like this one.


    The girl really didn''t consume it!


    It was precisely because of her stubbornness that she refused to consume it. From this, it could be seen just how far-reaching the effects of a human''s personality were on fate. King Qin had never been like this before, wanting to praise her stubborn temper greatly. Good stubbornness, good stubbornness ¡ª he had completely forgotten how much he had hated and could do nothing about her in his early years.


    "How is their family?"


    Liu Wu replied truthfully: "Yue Xiang Gong is forced to give up on the victory that is about to be obtained. "Right now, he''s in a state of dismissal, free at home ¡­" He roughly explained the situation, and added in the unclear situation for Ma Su to hear, causing King Qin to frown even more. Zhao Deji was this impotent, and wanted to make a move on Yue Pengju.


    "Madame Yue wants this one to tell the King that after the two of them get their resignation, they will leave Lin An and go to Donglin Temple and Lu Da to be companions, to convert to buddha, to become mortal disciples and to pray for the victims on the battlefield. "Tell the King not to miss him ¡­"


    "Missing?" What does laozi care about her for? " She did not know if Little girl was really stupid or just faking it, but if she voluntarily handed over the authority of the army, then she would be exempted from disasters. Since ancient times, how could so many generals have been killed? Song Jin and Song Jin''s negotiation became more and more intense. After Yue Pengju handed over the authority of the army, he would probably die even faster. Many times, there was no need for any reason to kill an Emperor.


    "Ma Su, is there anything else important in the court?"


    "Princess was killed by Qin Gui and his wife ¡­"


    "Qin Gui, how dare you be so arrogant?" King Qin had once saved Wan Wan''s life, so he still had a little impression of that girl from back then. When they heard about her tragic death, they became even more furious. King Qin did not expect that other than the joyous news, there were layers upon layers of plots surrounding Hua Rong, which were even more terrifying than being infected by the parasite. He felt that the two of them were in a bad situation, and couldn''t think of anything else, so he said hatefully: "This old man had told Yue Pengju to start and protect her life a long time ago. However, his wife, Yu Zhong, was not prepared in the slightest. Thus, when she thought of this matter, it was too late ¡­ "


    "The king should have made his preparations earlier. He should have used all the power he could muster to become a Paragon. He should never let his fate be dictated by anyone!"


    Third Uncle Yang coughed as he entered. Ma Su and Liu Wu anxiously bowed. When he saw the two of them, he was extremely happy: "Good, good, I was just worrying about the lack of manpower, Ma Su, you came back just in time, you have reached the land of your martial arts ¡­."


    Ma Su was a talented genius, and could be said to be one of the best among them. The Third Uncle Yang was very excited, "Great King, since the initiative is all in our hands, why don''t we slightly change our way of thinking?"


    King Qin had no choice but to retract all of his thoughts. "I also think so. If we can form an alliance with them, I will not let Ye Lvdayong suffer any losses. At that time, if we can take over the world, he would be on land and we would be on the sea ¡­ "

 C365 courting death

    Third Uncle Yang agreeing to a marriage with Ye Lvdayong''s daughter was not a marriage, but this result was already out of his expectations. Now, knowing that Hua Rong had not taken the medicine and had taken the initiative herself, made him even more proud of herself. He turned to Ma Liu and the other two and ordered, "The matter of the medicine must not be leaked out in the slightest. Ye Lvdayong must believe that Madame Yue has already been infected with the parasite. "


    "Yes."


    "Great King, during my stay in Lin An, I''ve been observing the markets in the southeast. I''ve secretly contacted some brocade, lion music brocade, lotus flower brocade, hunting brocade, deer Tang grass brocade, lotus flower brocade, and more than a dozen local ceramic merchants. We can pick them up as soon as possible ¡­"


    "Alright. Ma Su, you take charge of this matter. We also had a deal with the Fusang before, this time you will lead the team to take a look at the Fusang Kingdom in the name of the silk trade, and look for an opportunity. Even though we are about to form an alliance with Ye Lvdayong, we cannot be completely controlled by him ¡­ "


    In the past few days, King Qin had been thinking about how to increase his economic strength. Third Uncle Yang understood his thoughts, but after seeing how cautious he was these days, how he personally did everything, and how he began to fully prepare for battle, he was definitely not the same person he was in the past. Everyone began to enthusiastically discuss the trade with Fusang and the limited situation they knew of.


    The King Qin had no time to listen to their discussion, but a strange thought had occurred to him. The Kanggong had once asked him for a good medicine that could give birth to Zhao Deji. If they were to give it to him, regardless of whether he gave birth to a son or not, he would die from the poison two years later. But, how could he give this pill to Zhao Deji? How could she make him take it in the most trusting way?


    Following Yang Yizhong''s complete retreat, Henan once again fell into disarray. Jin Wushu was elated, and just as the summer heat was approaching in May, he rushed back to the Yanjing. He knew that his nephew, Acupoint Charging, would normally migrate to Yanjing to take shelter during the summer, so he personally led his troops to welcome him.


    On this day, a grand celebration was held in the Yanjing''s Imperial Palace. All the female truly important generals and high ranking nobles were present. Jin Wushu was naturally the main character of this feast. Initially, the news of the fall of Henan had spread to the Jinguo Imperial Palace, making the assassination attempt extremely terrifying. Just as he was planning to send some of the most important treasures of the Jinguo back to the cold fort in the northeast to guard against any accidents, at the same time, his stepfather, Zong Gan, who had plotted for him countless of times, died due to illness. It was in this kind of situation that he placed even greater hope on Jin Wushu, the "Fourth Uncle". Upon hearing the news that he had suffered a great defeat, one could only imagine the unease in his heart. However, not long after, the news of Golden Army''s victory and defeat arrived. Not only did the Yue Army evacuate completely from Henan Province, Yang Yizhong, Zhang Jun and the others had also suffered a crushing defeat.


    When the news spread, the Jinguo celebrated, and she became the absolute hero of this nation. At this moment, his personal prestige and prestige had already reached its peak. In the banquet, the assassin personally toasted to him three times. The other female nobleman s also toasted to him one after another, praising him with their words.


    The taste of victory was even more intoxicating than wine. Jin Wushu did not reject any of the toasts. With a large amount of rewards, hundreds of first-rate beauties, and a man pursuing her, what could be more satisfying? When he was feeling drunk, he looked at Pet Consort Zhang who was beside him. Small Cisch had gone through the same thing with Fourth Prince several times before, so he would naturally not forget the first man in his life. Every time he looked at him, there was a trace of affection in the corner of his eyes. Jin Wushu laughed out loud. He no longer had any interest in the Small Cisch, and he no longer planned to give the comeback the green hat, so as to add unnecessary trouble. As a result, he turned a blind eye to the Small Cisch''s gaze. However, what should he do next?


    Is this the pinnacle of life?


    He inadvertently looked at the bright yellow dragon robe on his body, as well as the golden crown on his head. If it weren''t for that long braid on his back, people would undoubtedly mistake this young emperor for a young Chinese son of heaven. He couldn''t help but think of the dragon robes and jade seals of the open seal s. As soon as he thought of them, they seemed to have been drugged with aphrodisiac, floating gracefully in the air.


    It was not the true climax he hoped for!


    Amongst the cheers and laughter of the seats, only State Grandmaster Yuwen Xuzhong was feeling the most sorrowful. He and Hua Rong had initially been ordered to send out an envoy to the Jinguo, but after being captured, although they had to pay, it was because of all the plans he had secretly made to help get rid of Zong Han, Gu Shen, Zong Jun, Pu Luhu, Da Da and a large number of other main fighting generals, greatly weakening the Jinguo''s strength. He was from Sichuan, and had always dreamed of the day when Ye Luo would return to his homeland. In the battle between the Yue Army and Jin Wushu, he had hoped that the Song Jun would win. However, there was nothing he could do about it now. Drinking down a glass of wine made him feel as bitter as medicine. He secretly observed Jin Wushu. In these two years, he had become more and more curious about Jin Wushu, not only did he stand firm in such a brutal battle between factions, but he had actually improved step by step. Today was the first time they were having a banquet in the same room. Seeing this person with such a lofty character, even under such pride, he didn''t lose his sense of propriety.


    With such scheming and deep people, either a great villain or a great hero. Was Jin Wushu a traitor or a hero?


    Just as the entire Jinguo was celebrating the glory of the Fourth Prince, only Yuwen Xuzhong became vigilant. Although he felt that the wolfhirsutism was kind, he did not mention anything about this matter, because he realised that he could topple Zong Han, Gu Shen and the rest. However, when he faced Jin Wushu, he could not help but shudder.


    With the death of his stepfather, the main focus of the collaboration was on Jin Wushu. Thus, the discussion on Song He after the war was naturally left to Jin Wushu to lead. Jin Wushu only stayed in Yanjing for half a month before preparing to set off for Henan ¡ª Longde''s palace.


    Before he left, he found the Wei Xian Fei. As the most important hostage in the entire Da Song, Wei Xian Fei had always been in the midst of the most strict "defense" of the Golden Army''s side during these past two years.


    When Wechsler''s saw Fourth Prince again, he timidly kneeled down and only kowtowed.


    Jin Wushu supported her up with his own hands. "Empress Dowager need not be so courteous."


    Wechsler''s did not dare to look straight into his eyes. He could only stare in panic at his two sons who were playing in the corner and his drunk "husband" lying on the brick bed. Jin Wushu took out five hundred silver and placed it on the Desk. She muttered a question: "Fourth Prince, what is this?"


    Jin Wushu said in an amiable tone, "This crown prince will set off for Henan tomorrow. The empress dowager will see your son soon ¡­ "


    Wechsler''s trembled and couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to hold onto his son who was playing around. "Servant isn''t willing to go back, Servant isn''t willing to part with my two children ¡­"


    The two children joked, "Mother, are we going back to the Shang Jing? "No, it''s more fun here ¡­"


    She was unable to explain anything to her two sons. Jin Wushu then said, "After you leave, your sons will naturally be properly taken care of. They are also my Da Jin''s offspring ¡­"


    He originally did not mean to say this, but Wechsler''s''s face was flushed red. Da Song''s empress dowager had given birth to a "mixed blood" of gold ¡ª what could be more serious than to confuse the enemy''s bloodline and conquer it?


    Jin Wushu naturally did not understand her many thoughts, with a wave of his hand, a few of his personal guards came forward, and he ordered: "Help the empress dowager pack her things immediately, prepare to set off."


    Wechsler''s stood in place, not daring to resist at all. He was both expectant and afraid. If she couldn''t resist, she would have to submit. As the empress dowager of the Da Song, wasn''t it better to be the wife of a true female veteran in distress?


    At the beginning of July, it was the hottest time of the year, and also the time when the war between Song Jin and Yue Yang would be at its hottest in the whole year. The heat was preventing her from fighting anymore, and furthermore, Jin Wushu didn''t have any plans to fight anymore. The empress dowager had it, and rare goods were available for sale, so what condition did Zhao Deji have to not agree to it?


    And at this time, Longde''s palace, under his orders, had gone through several months of meticulous arrangements. Flowers, birds, insects, artificial mountains and flowing water, especially outside of his chambers, had all been restored. Five man-made waterfalls from Song Huizong had been splashed with water, the entire garden was shrouded in mist, and every time the Kikuji passed by, they would lift their skirts and giggle in fear of wetting the beautiful Skirt s.


    As the mist relaxed, the window was pushed open. It was as cool and comfortable as Yanjing''s mountain resort. Once Jin Wushu returned, he sat on the Dragon Throne s with great satisfaction and was not in a hurry to look at the documents piled on top of the tables. He first faced the window and looked at the misty clouds outside.


    The secret letter on the Desk reported back to him in detail the situation in the current Song Kingdom''s imperial government. In particular, he carefully examined the secret letters that Qin Gui and his wife had sent over, in which Wang Junhua mentioned about Wan Wan''s death. Although his words were tactful, he immediately noticed that Wang Junhua''s target was Tianwei, because he was worried about his. He even mentioned that if the empress dowager returned, the empress dowager and Tianwei would work together to expose the secret of the couple in Jinguo, which was what the husband and wife was most worried about.


    Jin Wushu put down the letter. The empress dowager was the most important bargaining chip with the Song Kingdom, if she were to return, it would definitely affect Zhao Deji a lot more than Tianwei did. If it really caused harm to Qin Gui and his wife, wouldn''t that be obstructing his grand plan?


    The only way for him to ponder over these things for a long time was to make the Wechsler''s and Tianwei not get along. But, how could he make the two women who had once fallen to Jinguo fight against each other? Thinking about it, he suddenly thought about it in the middle of the night. He was overjoyed, and immediately wrote a letter to Qin Gui and his wife, asking them to deliver it to him urgently.


    At this time, the entire Song Kingdom was already enveloped in the atmosphere of the peace talks. People rushed to tell each other that the Fourth Prince had taken a walk and was about to return the catalpa palace and the empress dowager to the Song Huizong. But the ambitious men were worried too. If they just wanted to fulfill His Majesty''s "filial piety", they would have to pay the price of losing two rivers, losing a large portion of their land and paying a huge tribute to the Golden Man. Was it still not worth it? Isn''t the price of going back to Old woman too high? However, such an opinion could only be spoken in secret. No scholar would dare to speak out and challenge the king''s "filial piety". That was because he was courting death!

 C366 Qiao Niang

    Qin Gui was complacently intoxicated with the grand scheme of the peace talks, going to and fro camp everyday. On this night, he finally received the secret letter from the Fourth Prince. He and Wang Junhua were in the hidden study room, after they finished reading the letter, their eyes couldn''t help but turn red. Wang Junhua laughed: "Old man, I already told you that you are inferior to Fourth Prince, why don''t you believe it! Look, Fourth Prince''s plan is flawless. If the two of us can''t kill Tian Wei, can''t the empress dowager kill her? "Hahaha, that slut, Tianwei, is really dead ¡­"


    Qin Gui was also impressed by this poison plan and sighed, "This old man has always been borrowing blades, wouldn''t the empress dowager be the sharpest one? Since this plan can deal with Tianwei, it can be seen that it can also deal with Hua Rong. "


    Even though the Fourth Prince''s letter did not mention Hua Rong, Wang Junhua had long thought of this. Seeing Qin Gui''s suggestion, he became even more joyous: "Shangguan Family has always been wavering about whether or not he should kill Yue Pengju. Earlier on, I was worried that the Shangguan Family wouldn''t be willing to kill Hua Rong, but if the empress dowager wanted to kill him, how could he not? Hahaha. Come, come, old man, let''s drink a few cups. After we kill Yue Pengju, Hua Rong, and Tian Wei, I will personally accept three beautiful concubines as rewards ¡­ "


    "Thank you, Mrs. Guo, for your great kindness. This old man will never forget it."


    Just as Qin Gui and his wife were celebrating, Zhao Deji received a letter from Jin Wushu himself. This was done in the form of an official letter from both countries, which was sent first to the Prime Minister and then to the Emperor. Qin Gui naturally knew that there was an official letter, so he intentionally asked for a leave of absence of two days. This official letter was then opened by the other official sitting in the class, and presented to Zhao Deji for his decision.


    This time, Jin Wushu''s letter to the negotiation had a slightly restrained arrogance in it. To Song Huizong and the others, it was no longer called the humiliating "decadence", but instead called "Old Master of Zhao". Other than proposing that Jin Songjiang return the favor to Empress Dowager Wei, he once again stressed that it would be fine to kill Yue Pengju, but everything else could be said.


    Zhao Deji was so excited that he dropped the letter to the ground without caring about it. He sighed at the sky and started crying again, "The heavens have mercy on me, the empress dowager is finally coming back. "I am unfilial. In the future, I will be ten times more filial to the empress dowager, so as to alleviate my sins ¡­"


    Every time Zhao Deji mentioned the empress dowager, he would yell for the heavens and the earth. In this way, the dissenting and peaceful voices of the Officials would be completely defeated by the extremely great "Lun Ren and filial piety". Everyone had long gotten used to the Emperor''s performance, but all they could do was fawn over him and say, "His Majesty''s kindness and filial piety is earth-shaking."


    Zhang Quwei dried the tears of the emperor and comforted him: "This little one congratulates Shangguan Family, I want mother and son to be reunited."


    Zhao Deji stood up and walked a few steps, "Even ordinary people have relatives. Our beloved son died early on, and now, only our mother is left dependent on him. We immediately order her to return to the Empress Dowager at all costs."


    The emperor''s "at all costs" words were naturally transmitted to Qin Gui''s ears through Zhang Quwei and the others. The pair of husband and wife knew the meaning of "at all costs" ¡ª ¡ª As Song Jin''s first offering to negotiate, Yue Pengju''s death was already a matter of time ¡ª it would not even last long. This was because Zhao Deji was already impatient to see his "mother".


    The atmosphere in the imperial court was as heavy as the clouds, but Yue Pengju and his wife seemed to be unaware, as they spent their leisure time in the exquisite and luxurious "Yueyuan". The two of them only brought their son along as they traveled through the mountains and rivers of Suhang. The Little Tiger had long since passed her one year birthday and had long teeth, allowing her to truly call out "mother" and "Abba".


    The fragrance of the dan-longue filled the air, as well as the refreshing autumn air. The autumn in Suhang was fruitful and full of visitors. On this day, the couple did not go out. They only stayed in the garden to look at the spring orchids in their garden. The chrysanthemums in the garden were particularly beautiful, especially the Persian dahlias, whose petals were long and narrow like hooks, and whose flowers were large and lush. At the back of the mountain, there were dense orange trees. Red and large orange trees covered the top of the trees. From afar, it looked like the color of fire. And on a row of pear trees, glistening yellow autumn pears were pressing down, causing the branches to bend.


    A table was set up under a tall Danzhi tree, Yue Pengju and his wife were drinking tea together with Li Yian. In these past few days, Li Yian practically came to the Yueyuan every day, and when he was in high spirits, he stayed for ten days to half a month.


    Little Tiger staggered about in the forest. His body was stronger than most children, holding a tangerine in his hand, he wanted to pick a pear, but he couldn''t. He hugged the tree trunk and shouted, "Abba, Abba!"


    Yue Pengju smiled as he walked over and picked up a pear for him. He held it and looked at it greedily, as if he really wanted to pick it personally. Yue Pengju bent down and hugged him again, his little hands waving about randomly. Yue Pengju then took the two fruits and placed them on the side, his little hands touching a bent tree branch, then giving up on the smaller fruits in front of him. His eyes sparkled as he stared at the biggest one, Riko.


    He struggled out of his father''s embrace and hobbled over to the table in front of him. With a giggle, he handed Riko over and shouted, "Mommy, Mommy ¡­" Hua Rong ignored Riko, smiling as she said softly, "Tiger Head, give it to Granny ¡­"


    The Little Tiger turned her body around obediently and passed the pear to Li Yian with her childish voice, "Grandma ¡­ Riko... "


    Li Yian was overjoyed. He received the pear and stroked his fat arm that was waving gently, sighing softly, "There are no children in old body. It''s just that I don''t know how much longer the Heavenly Roc can last. "


    The couple looked at each other. During these days, they had been idle at home. The talk of peace outside was becoming more and more intense, and there were more and more people who objected to the letter. However, the contrast between these two forces was too wide, after all. The two of them intentionally hid their strength, not revealing their true strengths. Although they weren''t completely clueless, they still didn''t know much.


    Just then, Yu Peng hurried in. Since he was familiar with Yue Pengju and his wife, he was naturally impolite. Ever since he returned to the capital last year, he was transferred away from Yue Pengju and took up a casual post. Everyone went inside the house to talk. Yu Peng brought a written edict. When Yue Pengju looked at it, he saw that it was ordering him and Zhang Jun to take over Han Zhongliang''s military defense from the Chuzhou. ''s number one general had already been captured and imprisoned in marble temple.


    Li Yian looked it and also took it over, then sighed: "old body has always been thinking about why Qin Gui was so vicious, why didn''t he make a move against Peng Ju right away. Turns out he was focusing his energy on killing Han Xiang Gong first, and then on how to deal with Peng Ju ¡­"


    Yue Pengju had long known about this, but he did not expect Qin Gui to be so bold, not letting up even in Chuzhou, and actually capturing him in public.


    Yu Peng said: "Looking at this edict, it is obvious that it contains a trap. If Yue Xiang Gong were to go with Zhang Jun, how would he know that he has ill intentions?"


    Hua Rong''s heart moved, the two of them were actually being imprisoned, if they were able to leave for Chuzhou, wouldn''t that be a good opportunity? She looked at her husband, Yue Pengju nodded, then said to Yu Peng: "You need to find a way to go to Han Xiang Gong''s house ¡­"


    Yu Peng took his leave. The three of them no longer had any intention to admire the flower. Li Yian was worried, and said softly: "old body has something to say, I don''t know if I should say it ¡­"


    Yue Pengju said: "Imigenol has something to say."


    "Now that the Shangguan Family is at peace and Qin Gui is a spy, the Han Xiang Gong will not be able to escape from him. The two of you are different from the Han Xiang Gong, you don''t have a large group of clan supporting you, a family of three, if you can escape, out of the cage, you might as well leave and fly far away ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju''s heart trembled. Li Yian was advising his wife to use this opportunity to escape. For the past ten years, he had fought for his country and saved Zhao Deji many times. He had done great deeds for the Wing Wang and defeated Jin Wushu in the north.


    Hua Rong''s face also changed, she was extremely nervous, escaping was not a difficult task, but this "escape", was more of a "betrayal" --for the rest of her life, she could forget about turning back. Could it be that in this world, where could the King''s Land flee to? Was she going to live a life on the run? Like a rat in a sewer, never to see the light of day? The two of them looked at each other. During their free time these past few days, they had thought about this question countless times. They hoped that the best outcome would be for them to win an official and return to the forest.


    Li Yian naturally thought of this, and shook his head: "This step, until the last moment, will indeed not work. Fortunately, Taizu made an oath not to kill the Grand Duke. "


    Hua Rong also said in a low voice, "Even the desolated Southern Barbarians of Exile Ridge is better than fleeing for the rest of my life."


    Yue Pengju did not say anything, and spoke after a long while: "Fine, let''s see how the Han Xiang Gong handles the matter. "Seems like I have a slight chance of buffering ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he heard a knock on the door. Hua Rong went to open the door and saw a maid leading a woman outside. The lady was dressed in white, the couple''s faces changed, the one who came was Li Qiaoniang.


    Yue Pengju went forward to greet him, and knelt down on the ground with a thump. "Grand Commandant died in battle, lower official has no face ¡­"


    Li Qiaoniang''s eyes were already filled with tears, but now she cried even more, and anxiously used her hands to support Yue Pengju: "Yue Xiang Gong, how dare Servant receive such a gift? Yue Xiang Gong, please rise ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju was a martial general, and he had a tall and strong body, how could she help him up? They immediately knelt down, then began to cry towards each other. Hua Rong hurriedly helped her up, her eyes red. "Mrs. Qiao, Pengju''s heart is in pain, make him kneel down, to comfort the heroic spirit in the heavens ¡­" The sacrifice of Gao Lin and the others was just too tragic. Although Yue Pengju had already sent people to comfort the families of the dead, he was still trapped in peace and couldn''t personally go back to comfort them.


    Only when Li Qiaoniang helped Li Qiaoniang up did the two work together to comfort him again. As the three of them sat down, this was Li Yian''s first time meeting her and she was also her former "love rival". She couldn''t help but look at her a few times and see a trace of unease in her eyes despite the fact that she still had tears in her eyes. Li Qiaoniang bowed to her. She was also surprised to learn that this old lady was actually the famous female poet Li Yian.


    Li Qiaoniang wiped away her tears and said while choking back her sobs, "This servant will mourn for my husband in Huzhou. "In the end, he was alone and had no one to rely on. Thus, he could only return to the Madame Yue at Lin An to seek help and beg the Madame Yue to take him in ¡­" The couple were shocked, how could Li Qiaoniang reject Li Qiaoniang''s request?


    Li Yian secretly frowned, Yue Pengju looked at his wife, Hua Rong nodded, then said in a very calm tone: "High Grand Commandant died in battle, lower official will naturally look down on his treasure. Aunt Qiao, you only need to stay here. This Yueyuan is your home, so lower official will naturally instruct his family to take care of him. "


    Li Qiaoniang suddenly lowered her voice and quickly said, "To be honest, Servant is here under orders to accompany Madame Yue ¡­"

 C367 Nausea

    She just said that and stopped. Hua Rong and the others immediately understood, she was really sent by Zhao Deji. From the Dongting Lake to Lin An, Zhao Deji was obviously afraid that Yue Pengju would go to the Chuzhou.


    Anger appeared in Yue Pengju''s eyes, but he forced himself to hold it in and bowed towards Li Qiaoniang.


    Tears welled up in Li Qiaoniang''s eyes again as she said softly, "Servant was originally a woman made of fireworks. After he died in battle, the Servant was filled with grief and grief. He was even more mindful of his good fortune and had originally wanted to protect his integrity for his entire life, but unexpectedly, he was ordered to do so by an official ¡­ "


    Although Li Qiaoniang was only a young lady who had gone through the motions of marriage, she just so happened to marry Gao Lin. Gao Lin had a good appearance and loved and respected her greatly, the so called couple had actually fallen in love with Gao Lin for a day. She sobbed and said, "This servant is deeply moved by the love and kindness of Grand Commandant Gao. Back in Dong Ting and Huzhou, I have also experienced the noble and noble conduct of Yue Xiang Gong and Madam. I was forced to such a state of helplessness this time, it was really not out of my own heart ¡­"


    Officer Zhang was naturally Zhang Quwei, and his instructions were precisely directed by the Emperor. Although Yue Pengju and his wife had long suspected Li Qiaoniang''s identity, they were still completely shocked when they heard her say that she was not under the orders of the empress dowager, but instead the emperor. It turned out that Zhao Deji''s suspicions had already reached such a state.


    Hua Rong said slowly, "Since that''s the case, I''ll stay behind with Qiaoniang first ¡­"


    Yue Pengju could no longer hold it in, according to the order on the edict, he would have to leave tomorrow, but if Hua Rong did not leave, wouldn''t she have to stay as a "hostage"?


    "Sister Shi Qi, you must come with me."


    "But now that I have the Imperial Mandate, how can I leave?"


    Li Yian said slowly: "According to old body''s views, Sister Shi Qi can stay here for the time being ¡­" She and Hua Rong were already like mother and daughter, and their relationship had long since changed.


    "Since they are even sending Peng to the Chuzhou, Qin Gui would not act so quickly. Penga will leave first, and take this opportunity to act accordingly. If Sister Shi Qi can think of a way to escape, it might be a little easier. "


    Hua Rong nodded her head, if the family of three were to publicly disobey their orders, wouldn''t that mean that they were ''disobeying the decree''? Yue Pengju listened to his logic and thought for a long time before making his decision.


    That night, the couple tossed and turned, but neither of them could say a word. Until the middle of the night, Hua Rong could not help but say: "Pengju, you don''t have to worry about me. ''he'' probably isn''t enough to kill me. "Once you get out, it''d be best if you didn''t come back ¡­"


    Yue Pengju''s heart was even more unwell. He hugged his wife and felt that he had been through a life of war, to the point where it was difficult for him to even protect his wife and children. He couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Hua Rong lightly rubbed her face with her hand and said in a low voice, "Pengju, you can only think of a solution when you''re outside. Rest assured, as long as I have the chance, I will definitely come out to find you. "


    Yue Pengju nodded, he already had a plan in mind. The next day, he bid farewell to his wife and children and followed Zhang Jun to Chuzhou.


    Ever since Han Zhongliang had been removed from the army, he had been living in depression at home every day. On this day, he gathered a few of his wives to have a feast, and heard from the guards that Yu Peng had come to visit. He valued the few scholars beside Yue Pengju, so when he heard that it was Yu Peng, he immediately led him into the study room to have a private conversation. Only now did he realize the seriousness of the situation. Not only did the emperor want his military power, he also wanted''s life. Yu Peng immediately began to prepare for him. Han Zhongliang was unable to sit still for a moment, so he rode the autumn sun that was at noon to see the Emperor.


    Zhao Deji was teasing Xiao Liu, and after hearing that Han Zhongliang had come, he still barely gave face to Wing Wang and summoned him in alone. As soon as Han Zhongliang left, he knelt on the ground and wailed, "This subject has been loyal and devoted to Your Majesty all my life, not daring to defy him in the slightest. May Your Majesty keep your life ¡­"


    Zhao Deji said casually: "What''s wrong with that?"


    Han Zhongliang then continued to wail and complain about the matter of the general being slandered and imprisoned. Finally, he suddenly turned around and took off his robe, exposing his upper body. He prostrated himself and wailed, "This subject does not dare to hold the military power, nor does this subject linger in a high position. I only hope for a good end ¡­"


    Although Zhao Deji had military power, she did not want to kill him. Hearing that Qin Gui had actually set up a private torture chamber, he was shocked. He was furious at Qin Gui, but after thinking about it, he felt that it would be easy to stop, and that it would be hard to prevent a tiger from fighting, so he decided to wait for everything to settle, and in less than a year, find an excuse to expel Qin Gui.


    While he was deep in thought, Han Zhongliang had always been kneeling on the ground. He thought for a long time before frowning and said to Han Zhongliang: "Get up first."


    Han Zhongliang stood at the side with his hands hanging down, and only heard the emperor''s golden words, "Although Qin Gui is a bit excessive this time, he is also loyal to the country. Only the staff will be stung 100, exiled Lingnan. "Go home, and I will protect your entire family."


    Han Zhongliang felt as if a bucket of cold water was being poured all over him. The emperor knew that it was a false accusation, but he could still maintain a straight face and claim that Qin Gui was loyal to the country. He could not resist and bravely kneeled down again: "Now, Qin Gui has covered the sky with one hand and is continuously eliminating people who are not his equal. "I heard him walk around and slander Yue Wu ¡­"


    Zhao Deji sternly cut him off, "We allow you to live, do you need to form a contract with Yue Pengju in private ¡­"


    Han Zhongliang slightly touched the corner of the Emperor''s eyes, but when he felt a fierce light flash past, he realized that Yue Pengju was also on the verge of death. Not daring to refute another word, he thanked the Royal En and hurried out.


    Once Yue Pengju left, there were no more men in the house, so Li Yian stayed behind to accompany Hua Rong and her son. Adding Li Qiaoniang into the mix, everyone was not that lonely either.


    Just like this, two days passed. Li Qiaoniang went out to buy some scraps, and when night came, she still did not return. At first, Hua Rong did not care about it. Seeing that it was getting late, she sent people out to look, but even after the sky had turned dark, there was still no one around.


    She panicked and sent people out again. After searching all night, she couldn''t find even half a shadow. Li Yian comforted her: "Maybe Qiao Niang left by herself?"


    Hua Rong shook his head anxiously. Li Qiaoniang came here on orders, how could she leave so easily? Until the afternoon of the second day, when there was still no news of Li Qiaoniang. She could no longer sit still, stood up, and said to Li Yian: "I''ll trouble Grandma to keep an eye on the tiger head, I want to make a trip to the palace. Li Qiaoniang obeys Zhang Quwei in everything, so the odds are against us now ¡­ "


    Li Yian wanted to stop her, but he couldn''t. He only heard from the outside that the Kanggong was here.


    Why would the Kanggong come here? Hua Rong hastily went out to welcome her. Kanggong smiled merrily at her and said, "Madame Yue, Shangguan Family asks for your presence ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s heart sank, what good would it do if Zhao Deji summoned him now?


    She looked at Li Yian and followed him out of the room. After exiting the corridor, he could not help but ask softly: "Kangkang, where did Li Qiaoniang go?"


    Kanggong squinted his small eyes and said in an extremely low voice, "You and I can be considered old friends, so I''ll tell you a little. That woman was probably silenced by Zhang Quwei that fellow ¡­"


    It turned out that the moment Li Qiaoniang went out that day, she was targeted and brought to a secret location by Zhang Quwei''s people. Zhang Quwei wanted her to tell him what kind of "treason and treason" secret evidence Yue Pengju had, so it was natural that she would not be able to give her out. Seeing that she no longer had any value to him, Zhang Quwei actually executed her in private.


    Although the Kanggong made it sound casual, Hua Rong felt a rush of blood to the top of her head. She heard the Kanggong''s order in a low voice, "Madame Yue, you don''t have to be too serious in everything, only when you know better will you be able to protect yourself, and when you feel wronged, will you be able to ask for your help.


    Hua Rong stopped, and said in a low voice: "Kangkang, where are you bringing me to?"


    "You''ll know when we get there."


    Hua Rong clenched her teeth, and a few guards in plain clothes carried a palanquin. She had no choice but to brace herself and go up. The curtain of the sedan hung down, but she didn''t know which direction to go. She could only ponder in the sedan. After an unknown period of time, the sedan stopped outside the palace gates. At this point, Hua Rong was actually calm down.


    Passing through the parlour, she arrived at the pavilion, which was a corridor with nine bends. Upon entering, the door silently closed behind him. Hua Rong stood in her original position, not moving at all. This was the "Warm Pavilion", the place where Zhao Deji had secretly dated Wang Junhua several times. Although she did not know it, she felt a disgusting and ambiguous aura the moment she entered the room.


    With both hands on her shoulders, she suddenly turned around and heard a voice. "Rong Er ¡­"


    This "Rong Er" was originally shouted out with the word "love, love", causing goosebumps to form all over her body when she heard it. She hurriedly brushed away this hand, and felt as if she had swallowed a fly. She turned around and saw that the man in front of her had a head of white hair. The handsome hair he had seen more than ten years ago was like a ridiculous illusion.


    She slowly said: "Your majesty, what matter do you have to call Hua Rong for?"


    Zhao Deji revealed a strange smile: "Rong Er, take a look ¡­"


    Hua Rong turned his body, and saw that on the dresser in front of him, there was a rectangular opened box, inside the box were pearls and beautiful jade, gold and silver jewelry, it was extremely dazzling.


    "These are all yours. They are all given to you by This Emperor." As long as you are obedient, I can give you something that any woman in the world would yearn for. "


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "If you don''t accomplish anything, you won''t receive my rewards."


    Zhao Deji stepped forward and forcefully pulled her hand. Hua Rong struggled, but Zhao Deji released his and took a few steps back. He leaned against the wall and opened his eyes wide.


    Zhao Deji smiled obscenely, "Rong Er, I won''t hide the reason why I have asked you to come here today. Ever since The little prince passed away, the concubines in the harem did not have a single son. "I need your help when I think of the lands of the Rivers and Mountains ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s voice was sharp: "This kind of thing, what does it have to do with me?"


    "You are terminally ill and can give birth to a healthy son. I think, you are a martial artist, and your physique is stronger, unlike those of the imperial concubines. "More importantly, I''ve always liked you. I''ve always missed you all these years. If you can help me give birth to a son ¡­"


    Men to their own OOXX but not OXX women, always like to "never forget" ¡ª hope that one day OOXX will be able to achieve.


    Hua Rong laughed coldly and interrupted his words, "Your Majesty, please reconsider! The whole world knew that Hua Rong was Yue Pengju''s wife. Is Your Majesty not afraid of carrying the notoriety of being the wife of a lord? "


    Zhao Deji did not think much of it, "Wu Zetian is the concubine of the Tang Sect, so he can still become the empress of his son, Tang Gao Zong! Tang Xuan Sect could even openly view a daughter-in-law as their Pet Consort. "Your son can''t even be bothered with it, much less a minister ¡­"

 C368 escape

    However, when Hua Rong heard that he had finally broken through that fake mask of benevolence, revealing her shameless face, she was not surprised at all. She said word by word: "Even if Your Majesty did not remember how many times Yue Pengju had protected the Wing Wang, you should still save your life at sea. During the transformation of Miao Liu Bing, Hua Rong had risked his life to protect you. Why must you take Hua Rong''s life? "


    "Rong Er, I, of course, have never forgotten about your efforts to save me. I won''t kill you. All these years, I have yearned for you day and night. As long as you can give me a son, I can even make you a queen. "You know who can give birth to a son, that''s who''s the next ¡­" As he spoke, he walked over to Hua Rong and once again extended his hand to hold Hua Rong''s hand lewdly. "I have a lot of confidence in you, as long as you are willing to serve me ¡­"


    This time, Hua Rong did not remove her hand, but only looked at him, then at the jewelry box that radiated all over.


    Zhao Deji followed her gaze to the jewelry box, then returned and carefully examined her exquisite clothes. She was wearing a dark green lower half of his skirt. She was dressed in a gorgeous and complicated manner that he had never seen before. Sure enough, women still couldn''t bear the torture of poverty. Who wouldn''t yearn for the luxury of food? If she followed him, what she could obtain would definitely be much better than this.


    Looking at it this way, the beauty in front of him was brimming with a mature and seductive charm, especially the faint fragrance of a woman''s breast after childbirth. It was something he had yearned for in his dreams, but had never been able to obtain from any of his concubines again.


    Even more touching than Wang Jixian''s aphrodisiac, he couldn''t hold it in any longer. Lowering his head, he desired to kiss her. He truly realized that this time, he didn''t need to take any more "aphrodisiac".


    Hua Rong avoided her head before him and suddenly said: "Your Majesty, are you the one who is favored by Wang Junhua here?"


    Zhao Deji was startled, and involuntarily answered: "Yes."


    "This Bastard of Wang Junhua''s has an intimate relationship with Jin Wushu. It''s extremely dirty, and I don''t want to be here ¡­"


    Zhao Deji heaved a sigh of relief and nodded his head, "Since that''s the case, we can also change our location ¡­"


    "Your Majesty, Hua Rong has a request."


    "Speak."


    "Please save my son ¡­"


    Zhao Deji laughed as if he was looking at a prey in his hands. Indeed! With children, no woman could pretend to be three virgins and nine devils. They could not take their own lives, but they had to take their children''s lives into consideration.


    A trace of viciousness flashed past his eyes: "Rong Er, as long as you obey us. I will naturally protect your son. "


    "Thank you, Your Majesty. But Rong Er still has one more request ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji frowned: "Why do you have so many things to do?"


    Hua Rong''s eyes reddened: "To be honest, all these years, Rong Er followed Peng Ju. Although it was a loving couple, but Peng Ju is thrifty by nature, even if Rong Er was wearing luxurious clothes, he would still reprimand him. Poor husband and wife are sad, from frugality into luxury, from extravagance into frugality is difficult. Rong Er had originally hoped that after becoming a high ranking official and a noble wife, who would have thought that ¡­ Sigh ¡­ When Rong Er saw Wang Junhua, as the Prime Minister''s wife, his life was truly glorious. As she spoke, she took out a Ropa to wipe his tears.


    The Ropa was faint, with a tinge of tears on its face. Such a beauty, how could Yue Pengju, a martial husband, enjoy such a beauty? Isn''t it perfectly justified for all the beauties in the world to be part of the emperor''s household?


    Hua Rong''s voice was filled with tears, as if she had been suppressing her anger for a long time. "When I was young, I was full of energy and worked hard, always believing that everything would get better. As she grew older and his son descended upon him, even if she had to live frugally, how could she be willing to let his son be inferior to him? Sigh ¡­ "Peng Ju and I have truly become more and more similar in our dreams ¡­"


    The more Zhao Deji listened, the happier he was. Women, ah, were jealous. He smiled and said, "Rong Er, you don''t need to be envious of Wang Junhua.


    "Thank you, Shangguan Family ¡­" She lightly bit her lips, "Shangguan Family also knows that Rong Er and Wang Junhua have some conflicts, I hope Shangguan Family can ¡­"


    Zhao Deji laughed proudly: "I won''t hide it from you. After peace is reached, we will definitely forget about Qin Gui and be exiled to a foreign land ¡­"


    Hua Rong was so overjoyed that she almost jumped up. She grabbed his hand and said happily: "Really? Hahaha, Wang Junhua, this Bastard, will not be able to continue acting so arrogantly ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji was perverted, but when he saw her smile, it was like a flower blooming, and the fragrance was like an orchid as she talked, and when he shook her hand and jumped, he was simply like a young girl. The young girl''s shyness, the young woman''s maturity, were all perfectly mixed together.


    Hua Rong held out a hand to cover his lips as she said faintly, "I am indebted to the Shangguan Family for his care in the past. However, Rong Er was young and ignorant at that time, and did not know how to cherish blessings, to the point of missing out on the golden jade. Right now, Rong Er is already a married woman with a broken body.


    Zhao Deji was already impatient and impatient, "Rong Er already knows to reflect, to regret, we are very pleased. "Fortunately, it''s not too late ¡­"


    "But, to be so sneaky and not follow a woman''s rules ¡­ Rong Er is always worried ¡­ "


    "Rong Er, you don''t need to worry about all this. As long as you allow us to get what we want, we will naturally punish Yue Pengju. "If I order you to enter the palace, you will be able to stay together forever ¡­"


    "This, is possible?"


    "As the son of heaven, I have the world, what can''t I do? Rong Er, don''t worry ¡­ "


    Hua Rong laughed until her branches trembled, "Shangguan Family, you better not rush this at this moment ¡­"


    Zhao Deji could feel the faint fragrance on her body causing the passion in his heart to surge more and more. Furthermore, he was completely sure that his body had evoked a true masculinity that he hadn''t experienced in many years. This was completely different from the reaction of Wang Jixian''s aphrodisiac. His strong desire for the woman he had never conquered in his life, his urgent desire to have a son, all became the strongest aphrodisiac. His face was flushed red and his breathing quickened as he embraced Hua Rong as if it was a good thing.


    "Rong Er..."


    "Shangguan Family, don''t be anxious. Rong Er knew that there was a temple where she could pray for her son. "It''s also to pray for myself ¡­"


    "Good, good, good. Rong Er, you will sleep today and pray for good fortune tomorrow. You will definitely give birth to your son. "As long as you give birth to your son, I will pluck the moon in the sky for you ¡­" "But now, we ¡­"


    "Shangguan Family ¡­"


    Her Ropa waved lightly, and her expression was as charming as a fox spirit that had just escaped from a forest deep in the mountains. Zhao Deji loved it the more he saw it, but his body was becoming softer, his hands and feet were sore and soft, he looked like he was floating, as though he had entered a land of immortals. His desire had completely turned into drowsiness, and his eyes were blurry, his body was on the verge of collapse. Hua Rong reached out to support him, and continued to speak in a soft and charming voice, "Shangguan Family ¡­ "Mhmm ¡­" She quickly helped Zhao Deji to his bed, took off his clothes, and covered himself with the blanket. Rong Er has taken a fancy to another garden, and it''s even prettier than the ''Yueyuan'' ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji had already fallen into a state of complete slumber. As Hua Rong let out a buzzing sound, she habitually touched the dagger in her embrace ¡ª ¡ª she just remembered that when she entered the palace, it had already been taken away by the Kanggong. Seeing the Emperor, she naturally could not bring any weapons with his, so she was only left with the Ropa.


    lesser arch, dagger, and Ropa were her three defensive weapons. Was the Ropa something she had added when she went back to Lian''an, or did Yue Pengju help her get it from some place? In Lin An''s days, the husband and wife were not safe at all. Especially Yue Pengju, because he was worried about his wife, he did everything he could think of. Now, this Ropa was finally of use. The rosemary it emitted was enough for Zhao Deji to be able to sleep like a fairy for 6 hours.


    She stood up and listened to the breathing of the wretched head in front of her. Looking around, she couldn''t find any sharp weapons.


    His heart was beating so fast that it nearly jumped out of his chest: a wild voice shrieking ¡ª Kill him, kill this shameless bastard! This trash was a hundred times more shameless and lewd than Qin Gui and his partner. Wan Wan''s death, Li Qiaoniang''s death, or even her husband''s death, not long after ¡ª ¡ª


    All of the sources of disaster were his body!


    If he didn''t kill him now, then when?


    She looked around again. The door was closed, and the room was just a collection of fine vases and quiet calligraphies. Her gaze landed on a large vase of kiln. This kind of fragment was enough to kill Zhao Deji.


    However, how could she escape after killing him? What should he do with his son? And Yue Pengju!


    She stood up and sat down again. He sat down and stood up again.


    The eunuchs of palace maid who were serving outside heard the ecstatic coquettish voices from within, and then, they slowly lowered their voices ¡­ Kanggong covered his mouth and sighed, thinking to himself, this bitch, although she looks like she has the power of three virgins and nine devils, she is actually not a two-faced person. Women, who can escape the threat of wealth and prosperity? Fortunately, the King didn''t marry her, otherwise, he would have been wearing a green hat.


    After approximately three incense sticks of time, the Kanggong''s door opened with a creak. Hua Rong came out, her clothes were disheveled, her hair in disarray, her face flushed red.


    Kanggong secretly cursed the slut. He stuck his head in and saw that Zhao Deji was "sleeping" sweetly. He was still worried, so he went in to take a peek, but seeing that Zhao Deji''s breathing was steady and was sleeping soundly, he calmed down, not daring to disturb His Majesty''s sweet dreams.


    He handed the dagger over to Hua Rong, his smile was extremely ambiguous, and he lowered his voice: "Hey, Madame Yue, take care ¡­."


    Hua Rong replied shyly, "Kangkang, may I trouble you to send me back first ¡­ In the future, I will follow Kangkang into the palace ¡­ " She took out a large gold ingot, "Thank you Kangkang ¡­"


    Before she had even become the emperor''s concubine, she had to leave after a short affair like Wang Junhua in order to maintain the sacred virtue of having a "bad woman''s complexion" in the Shangguan Family. The Kanggong did not doubt him. She took the gold and hid it in her bosom before immediately sending her out.


    As he walked along, he felt that something was wrong with his boss. He took a deep breath and the faint fragrance of a beauty beside him assaulted his nostrils, but it was not the familiar smell of his past. He secretly glanced at Hua Rong, but saw that her expression had long since lost its "ecstasy" expression, and accidentally touched her hand with his own ¡ª he realized that the back of her hand was cold.


    Hua Rong only lowered her head and walked, she did not notice anything strange about the Kanggong.


    This was a secret passage for the palace to the outside. It was said that the Song Huizong had originally favored the renowned courtesan Li Shishi when he was in the open seal, and in order to extradite Li Shishi to the palace, he invented a type of secret passage to the palace. After Zhao Deji came to the temporary palace, although he did not publicly go out to recruit prostitutes, he had still constructed a secret passage for reserve. It was just that the scale and alluring atmosphere were naturally incomparable to the imperial palace of the past. The only women who passed by were his original clan aunt, Xiao Liu, Wang Junhua and the current Hua Rong.

 C369 Lies

    Kanggong watched as Hua Rong''s figure disappeared into the distance. His heart trembled, and immediately discovered that something was amiss ¡ª ¡ª that kind of hidden fragrance. That was an extremely strange fragrance. Zhao Deji had been taking Wang Jixian''s aphrodisiac for a long time, and his body had always carried a strong and unique scent. He had served Zhao Deji for many years, so he was completely clear on this point. But now, he actually did not smell this scent from Hua Rong''s body. He immediately felt that something was wrong, and had practically determined that Zhao Deji did not succeed.


    But, how could Hua Rong leave safely? Moreover, he also thought of the key point, that kind of "hmm ¡­" Ah ¡­ "Howl ¡­" Her voice didn''t belong to Zhao Deji at all, and was different from usual. Usually, it was Zhao Deji who shouted loudly, and the other concubines had to force themselves to smile as they welcomed him.


    Based on his understanding of Hua Rong for many years, how could he easily accept him? She must be fearless. The more he thought about it, the more scared he became. He quickly walked towards her sleeping quarters. Once she went in, she did not care about the rules, and quickly made an excuse to pour some tea to take a look, only to see that Zhao Deji was sleeping soundly, his breath was stable, and there was nothing unusual about him. Thank goodness Zhao Deji was not killed, otherwise, they would have lost their lives.


    Hua Rong left the palace. It was already evening. She got on the palanquin and ordered the palanquin man to increase his pace. On the way, she rushed back to Yueyuan.


    Li Yian, who was wandering outside, immediately welcomed her when he saw her. He heaved a sigh of relief, "Sister Shi Qi, you''re finally back ¡­" Li Yian grabbed her hand, but felt that her palm was ice cold, like a dead person. Without further ado, she ordered the servant to close the door.


    Under the moonlight, a figure anxiously came over: "Madame Yue ¡­"


    It was Tianwei. It turned out that when Li Yian saw that Hua Rong was taken away by the Kanggong, he knew things were not going well. She was familiar with Hua Rong and her wife these past few days, as they were both old friends of Lin An. In desperation, they immediately dispatched a personal guard to the Prince Consort''s Mansion to report to the Princess Tianwei. Although Tianwei had always been wary of "forming alliances", Hua Rong was alone at home. After being summoned by the The elder brother of the nine to her palace, she realized that it was no small matter and immediately rushed over.


    The three of them entered the room and closed the door.


    Hua Rong accepted the cup of tea from Li Yian and her heartbeat calmed down a little. Then she said: "He really wants to make a move on us ¡­ ¡­"


    The two of them naturally knew who he was. She briefly recounted the matter of her entering the palace today. Tianwei was so astonished that she couldn''t speak. After a long while, she fearfully said, "If it wasn''t for you and your wife, ''he'' would have perished on the sea. "Even if he did not think about escaping from the sea, he should have thought about the desperate attempt to rescue the Madame Yue during the transformation of the Liu Army. I never thought that he would actually be so crazy ¡­"


    Li Yian was filled with righteousness and anger: To be so shameless, how can he still be a human lord?


    Hua Rong stood up nervously. "He will definitely kill Peng Quan, she will definitely ¡­" She was so anxious that she couldn''t do anything about it.


    Tian Wei hastily replied, "Madame Yue, you might as well leave immediately. Catch up to Yue Xiang Gong, go to the ends of the earth and fly far away ¡­"


    Li Yian shook his head: "Absolutely not. If she were to escape immediately, wouldn''t ''he'' have an excuse to hunt her down? "In this way, the family of three will never escape his grasp ¡­" Along the way, Hua Rong naturally thought about this problem, which was why he didn''t dare to escape. But he could get away once, twice, and thrice today?


    The three women were like ants on a hot pan, unable to do anything. After a while, Tianwei suddenly said, "That''s right." A few days ago, Zhang''s wife said that she dreamt of the Auntie and that she wanted to pay her respects to the Dao on behalf of the Auntie, and recite the scriptures of Buddha. I can also report ''he'' to you. I dreamed of the Auntie and said she missed us a lot ¡­ "Madame Yue, you and I will go to the shrine to worship the Auntie and recite buddhist prayers. First, hide for a while, ''he'' will definitely not dare to openly commit crimes in front of the spirit hall of the Auntie ¡­"


    Li Yian was overjoyed. Zhao Deji, this hypocrite, had always marked him with the title of "filial piety". She immediately said, "Sister Shi Qi, this plan is very good. Let''s not delay this any longer. Just follow the princess to the buddhist hall. With the spirit protecting the empress dowager, ''he'' probably wouldn''t dare to act rashly ¡­ "


    At this point, Hua Rong was unable to think of anything. If she wanted to escape secretly, Zhao Deji would have to know that she did not "succeed" this time. Otherwise, wouldn''t he be giving him a reasonable excuse to kill her own family?


    Hua Rong did not hesitate and packed her things that night. Two maids accompanied him and her son as they walked towards the Princess''s Mansion with big strides.


    Furthermore, when Kanggong returned to the palace, he did not dare to sleep peacefully throughout the night. It was only on the second day that Zhao Deji woke up.


    When Zhao Deji woke up, he was actually full of energy. His heart was moved, and he was extremely happy, as he waved his arms. Recalling everything that happened yesterday, he asked anxiously, "Where''s Rong Er?"


    The Kanggong waited on him with his hands crossed, his face full of smiles, and said in a low voice, "Congratulations Shangguan Family, congratulations on getting what you want ¡­"


    Zhao Deji''s entire body floated around, but, when it came to the matter of ''ecstasy'', it was extremely unclear, vague and indistinct. If there was one, it was indefinite, and he asked: "Kang Qi, was Rong Er obedient yesterday?"


    Kanggong scolded in his heart, "Damn eunuch, you''re the same as me, you don''t want to think about your own ability", but he knew very well that if he found out that he did not have what he wanted, not only Hua Rong would suffer, but he himself would also suffer as well. He immediately flattered and said with certainty: "The voice that Hua Rong served you with yesterday ¡­ Little ones blush... even more so than the Liu''s wife ¡­ "


    His tone was tedious, and carried along the kind of condescending behavior that Zhao Deji was familiar with, the kind that liked to peep even more because of their broken physiology. But when Zhao Deji heard this, he was overjoyed, and said to himself: "Good, very good! In the future, we do not need Wang Jixian anymore, hahahaha ¡­ "


    "This little one congratulates this little one. I believe this Shangguan Family will have the Dragon Phoenix Embryo very soon ¡­"


    Zhao Deji flaunted his spirit and threw away the aphrodisiac. To him, it was much more joyous than seizing two rivers of land for negotiation and success, and he laughed loudly: "We have long said that Rong Er is our only gospel. Immediately send someone to bestow Rong Er''s Pearl and Dendrobium, three hundred brocades and a new garden that she had his eyes on, along with a reward ¡­ "Haha, my Jiang Shan might really have a successor now ¡­"


    Kanggong secretly complained in his heart, but he had no choice but to say, "This little one obeys the decree."


    However, Zhao Deji was still worried, and asked again: "At the moment, it is not good to leave Rong Er in the palace every day as a matter of fact and reason. I wish that she could sleep with me night after night and give birth to a prince early.


    Kanggong lowered his hand and said: "I thought that we shouldn''t rush things at the moment ¡­"


    "Yue Pengju is getting in the way, why not kill him!"


    The Kanggong smiled sinisterly, "Although it is the nature of a woman to love wealth to serve the Shangguan Family, she has requested to protect her son and Yue Pengju. It would not be beautiful if she were to kill Yue Pengju ¡­"


    Zhao Deji immediately thought of Hua Rong''s request, and was momentarily at a loss of what to do. If he were to kill Yue Pengju, wouldn''t she cause a ruckus everyday? He was afraid that Hua Rong would be too stubborn and lose both sides. After pondering for a moment, he said, "On the side of capturing people, Fourth Prince insists on killing Yue Pengju to negotiate. What should I do?"


    Kanggong did not dare to reply, he had only spoke a few words using Zhao Deji''s grace, but seeing that was asking about the important affairs of the country, he did not dare speak anymore.


    Zhao Deji waved his hand: "You may go. Tell Rong Er to get dressed up and come see us again tonight. "Tell her to take the secret passage. We''ll stay for the night and prepare some food and wine. I want to drink with her ¡­"


    The Kanggong complained incessantly as he thought, If the Madame Yue can escape this step, he can''t hide from fifteen years of age. I don''t know how she managed to bewitch the Shangguan Family, but if I were to be exposed one or two times, wouldn''t I be in trouble as well?


    Half of them was for the peace talks that Qin Gui had ordered his subordinates to write. The more he read, the happier he got, and he told Wu Jinnu, Zhang Yingying, Xiao Liu and the others to come over for a feast.


    Xiao Liu was surprised that Shangguan Family did not come to his room last night and did not inform his in advance. Afraid of losing his favor, she dressed up beautifully today with the intention of showing off in front of Wu and Zhang. Zhao Deji carried her and sat on his lap, teasing the beauties. His desire to kill was unbearable, but his target was not the Pet Consort who was tired of playing, but rather the new prey.


    When the three saw him beaming as if he was seven or eight years younger, they all felt surprised. Because Zhao Deji had instructed them to keep this a secret, of the three of them, only Zhang Yingying had guessed a point. In her heart, she had already despised the "conduct" of the Shangguan Family to an extreme degree, but she did not dare to reveal it.


    Xiao Liu, who was sitting on his knees, charmingly said: "Shangguan Family has added another white hair. I think it must be because I stayed up late last night to read the imperial reports, I don''t know if I could rest ¡­"


    "Hahaha, last night, I was indeed doing my best for the nation. "I''m not even forty years old and my hair is white. I''m just worried about national affairs ¡­" Zhao Deji was extremely pleased, "I wish to become a Taiping Tianzi. "After the peace talks, I will have a son. If I worry about him for a dozen more years and become the emperor, wouldn''t I be happy to have a feast and enjoy the flowers with all the ladies?"


    The three of them looked at each other, especially Wu Jinnu and Zhang Yingying. The two of them were intelligent people, and they immediately realized the meaning behind the Emperor''s words. Son, where did he get his son? There was no news of the concubine''s pregnancy in the palace. Furthermore, Zhang Yingying had some medical knowledge, so if he still had not gotten rid of the aphrodisiac medicine, how could he have children?


    Zhao Deji was still as pleased with himself, he did not plan to hide it from them. In any case, sooner or later they would have to learn how to live peacefully with Hua Rong. He hesitated for a moment, but he did not say anything. Before the execution of Yue Pengju, he had already announced the "result" so quickly.


    The three beauties accompanied him for a feast, and in the evening, he could no longer hold it in any longer, so he dismissed the three beauties. When he returned to his room, he saw Kanggong walking over quickly and reported in a low voice, "Shangguan Family, Hua Rong has gone to the Buddhist Hall to pray for the empress dowager ¡­"


    Although Zhao Deji was disappointed, he was overjoyed. "We still suspect that it was just a dream last night. "Now, I know that she''s really obedient ¡­" His thoughts were not as Hua Rong had expected, and if Hua Rong had fled in panic, she would not have succeeded. Now that she had stayed in public and prayed with Tianwei, she must have gone to beg for her son''s blessings.


    Kanggong said ambiguously: "Which woman in the world doesn''t want to be pregnant early with a dragon?"

 C370 Jin Wushu

    The fawn struck right into Zhao Deji''s heart, and he laughed: "Fine. Earlier, the Zhang''s wife had said he dreamt of the empress dowager. In these two days, Tianwei dreamt of the empress dowager again. "Looks like the Auntie is truly blessed by the heavens to have a son like Luo ¡­"


    The empress dowager had helped him with his Rivers and Mountains of Nations, so he was naturally deeply grateful to this Auntie. The ancient people were superstitious, in addition to the fact that his concubine and his own sister were all in dreams with the Empress Dowager, and that he had "favored" Hua Rong, he became more and more convinced, intoxicating himself in his dreams, fantasizing that even if it was just the night before, his "son" was already in the process of brewing.


    The more the Kanggong saw that he was proud of himself, the more scared he became. Now, Hua Rong had escaped to the Empress Dowager''s buddhist hall to hide for a while, but how could she escape for her entire life? If the king wants his subjects to die, he will have to die. If the king wants you to sleep, you will have to sleep. If the matter were to be exposed, what should she do? What should she do?


    He suddenly thought of the fact that his own property had been safely transferred to his sworn brother King Qin. Not only that, the King Qin had also given him a generous bonus, which could be said to be money coming from money. It was precisely because of this that he subconsciously did not want the "woman" of the King Qin to be debased by Zhao Deji. Seeing Hua Rong escape, he was also a little happy.


    Fortunately, Zhao Deji had lost her, so she naturally had other concubines, and immediately went to the Xiao Liu to enjoy life. Strangely, when he arrived at Xiao Liu''s place, he saw that Xiao Liu''s face was filled with a charming smile, trying to curry favor with him. He had meticulously taken care of his and as time passed, he still needed to take the aphrodisiac in order to OOXX.


    As for Yue Pengju leaving Lin An, he had already received a few aides, such as Li Ruoxu, Yu Peng and the others, to remind him that they already had sufficient guesses of how Zhao Deji and Qin Gui were planning to kill them. The only thing they did not know was that Jin Wushu was trying to negotiate rule number one and he wanted them to die.


    His wife and children were worried about him staying in the capital. In his heart, he had been choosing between defection and exile. After a worrisome journey of seven to eight days, they received an urgent delivery. The Chuzhou was ambushed by the army led by Tu Hesu, because there was no Han Zhongliang to guard them.


    However, the Golden Army could not go any deeper, because they were faced with the problem of lack of food, so they could only kill mules and horses, as well as the captured servants and Han Chinese to satisfy their hunger. Jin Wushu did not want to waste any more energy and ordered Tu Hesu to retreat. In the western battlefield, Sai Li was attacked by the army of Sichuan Shan Wu Lin and suffered heavy casualties. Wu Lin was the son of the famous general Wu Jie. Naturally, he didn''t want to fight anymore. However, in the negotiation of Song, he added another condition urgently, telling Zhao Deji to immediately withdraw Wu Lin and reiterated that the number one condition in the negotiations was to kill Yue Pengju. He also sent a letter with his own words, coaxing and persuading the Wei Xian Fei to write it personally.


    When Zhao Deji received the secret report, he naturally did not dare delay any further and immediately ordered Wu Lin to retreat. Especially when he saw his birth mother''s handwritten words detailing the suffering he had suffered in the foreign land and his desire to return, he sobbed sorrowfully. As if grabbing onto his lifesaver, he held his sword as he cried and slashed at the Desk. "Whoever dares to obstruct the empress dowager''s return will be my enemy!"


    Wei Xian Fei''s letter had already been circulated among the court officials, and for a moment, the voices that opposed peace no longer dared to appear in public. courtier pretended to cry with Zhao Deji, and then, the resounding "Negotiate with the empress dowager" tore apart all the cloth covering their face, and openly entered the stage.


    It was at this moment that Yue Pengju ordered his Gold to be recalled again. On the surface, it was naturally to praise such grandiose excuses as "I am loyal to the country, and I am entrusted with such a heavy responsibility." However, deep down, I am afraid that once the tigers leave the Chuzhou, I will never be able to take them back. If they couldn''t capture it back, they couldn''t report it to the Fourth Prince.


    Yue Pengju had already completely understood the Emperor''s thoughts. However, his wife and son were still in Yan''an, how could he not return? He didn''t hesitate and immediately began his journey back. One day after Fang left, he received a message from his wife, who had sent him three flowers. According to the agreement before their departure, she had already thought of a way to prevent him from returning.


    With the flower in hand, Yue Pengju had a plan in his mind. He would "fall ill" in the small shop that night and only said that he would not be able to travel for the time being. But, after just a ''rest'' for a day, and after receiving news of Zhang Xian, it was Zhang Jun who had summoned Zhang Xian to his army to discuss the matter.


    When Yue Pengju heard this news, he felt the world spinning around him. The inescapable net had already been opened, so how could Zhang Xian still be alive after entering Zhang Jun''s army?


    Originally, after Yue Pengju was removed, the two generals, Zhang Xian and Zhang Xian had temporarily taken command of the troops in the Huzhou. Last month, Zhang Xian received Zhang Jun''s order to report to the Zhang Jun Army. He dared not disobey, only bringing two bodyguards to Zhang Junjun''s side. As soon as he arrived, he was seized by Zhang Jun. Zhang Xian did not accept it, and questioned loudly: "What crime did our family commit?"


    Zhang Jun grinned evilly as he took out a piece of paper. "You want to rebel? You still dare to quibble?"


    The content of the letter was actually a letter he had written to the subordinate, Wang Jun. The main idea was: "Yue Xiang Gong has been placed under house arrest and has come here to send a secret letter stating that they would find a way to escape to Huzhou. They want to discuss a rescue trip with Wang Jun." And this letter, had been exposed by Wang Jun.


    Zhang Xian rushed his brain with blood: "The words in this letter did not come from me, how dare Wang Jun use his red lips and white teeth to frame me? Zhang Henggong casually took out a few words.


    Zhang Jun clapped his hands, and Wang Jun and the soldier Wang Gui walked out together. After Yue Pengju was removed from power, Zhang Jun went to his army and found Wang Gui first, bestowed him with a large amount of treasures, and then gifted him a few beautiful concubines to serve him. Wang Gui had never had such a good thing in Yue Pengju''s army, and even had to cooperate with him because his concubine had once been tactfully criticized by Yue Pengju, in addition to being coerced into doing so by Zhang Jun.


    When Zhang Xian saw Wang Jun, he really wanted to pounce and tear evil thief apart, but he was held captive by a few soldiers, unable to move an inch. He scolded, "All over the army, who doesn''t know that you have been beaten and punished several times for being corrupt? I don''t have any relationship with you, and there''s even a gap between us. Even if there''s something sinister about it, why would I find you, a heartless bastard, to scheme against me? "


    Wang Jun sneered: "Zhang Xian, who doesn''t know that you and Yue Pengju are colluding? You''re one of his dogs. "You two are disloyal to your country, let''s see what happens to you ¡­"


    Zhang Xian''s gaze shifted to Wang Gui. Wang Gui had known him for many years, and was truly unwilling to harm him, but it was difficult to dismount from the tiger. If did not harm him, his own life would not be saved, and he would not dare to meet his gaze.


    Zhang Jun laughed sinisterly as he gave the order. A few guards took out a special type of giant yoke that weighed 56 kilograms and handcuffed Zhang Xian from head to toe. "Bring him to Jail Temple Prison, wait for orders."


    As Wang Gui watched him being led away with heavy shackles, he sadly understood that such a blatant and baseless framing could go unhindered. The next step, the one who wore shackles was the famous general Yue Pengju who had followed him for more than ten years!


    With great difficulty, Hua Rong followed Princess Tianwei to hide in the Empress Dowager''s buddhist hall. Finally, two days of peaceful days passed. However, this was not a long-term plan. Once she made up her plans with Tianwei, she would go to the palace to report it to the court. According to the lies the two had made up, they would tell her that the empress dowager appeared to be dreaming, and how they would pray for her. To Tian Wei''s surprise, Zhang Yingying actually cooperated well all the way. Zhang Yingying was good at talking, and was still Zhao Deji''s favorite concubine outside of the Xiao Liu. She and Tian Wei sang together, and the only explanation was that the empress dowager had to pray for half a month, so that they could have a son.


    The so-called fast, is the euphemism for "abstinence". If he let Zhao Deji stay alert for half a month normally, it was possible that Zhao Deji would take his life. But at this time, he heard from both Zhang Yingying and Tian Wei that the fasting party could show its sincerity. Since he had left Wang Jixian''s medicine, he might as well announce that he would not summon Wang Jixian for half a month. Under the dual enticement of her son and Hua Rong, he agreed to fasting for half a month for the first time ever.


    After the emperor fasting, Hua Rong finally heaved a sigh of relief. Using other names, she once again quietly returned to the "Yueyuan".


    Seeing that she and his son had returned safely, Li Yian quickly invited her in. The two of them went to the back room, Hua Rong pushed his sides of the door and closed the door. Ever since that night, she knew that there were only two paths in front of his. One was to let Zhao Deji play with her as he wished, and the other was to disobey his orders and be killed by him. She refused either option and was extremely anxious, "I''ve tried to buy half a month, but I can''t wait any longer. "Otherwise, if Peng Jian returns to Lin An, he will die ¡­"


    "Sister Shi Qi, since it''s like this, old body has already packed your soft bags for you. Then, you can just take Tiger Head and leave with Yue Xiang Gong. "At this point, there is no other way ¡­"


    Hua Rong nodded dejectedly: "If there''s no other choice, then so be it. I have already secretly sent a message to Pengju. When he arrives, we''ll leave. It''s been half a month anyway, which is great fortune for us. "


    The two discussed for a while, and perhaps because of hunger, the Little Tiger started to cry in her mother''s arms. Li Yian hadn''t seen her child for a few days, so he quickly took it and comforted him: "Good little tiger, it''s time to eat ¡­"


    Li Yian meticulously prepared and in order to soothe Hua Rong''s mood, this meal was extremely sumptuous. Hua Rong had been worrying about something these past few days, and only after returning home did she eat a bit of a peaceful meal.


    Seeing that it was getting late, Li Yian saw that her expression was exhausted, and advised her to return to her room to rest. Before he could finish his words, a male servant knocked on the door and said in a low voice, "Madam, a guest has come to visit ¡­"


    In the past few days, Hua Rong had been deeply alarmed and fearful by the words "a guest came to visit". When she raised her head, she reflexively wanted to refuse, only to see a person already striding in with large strides.


    She held her son and sat blankly on the chair, unable to move.


    Li Yian was also very surprised. The man who came in was dressed in scholar''s clothes, and served the nobility. He had on a "valley towel" that had just gotten popular, and had a smile on his face, looking extremely pleased with himself. The moment he entered, he acted as if there was no one else around, his gaze was only fixated on the Little Tiger''s head that was soundly asleep.


    Hua Rong trembled from the terrifying gaze. She was even more terrified than when she was facing Zhao Deji, subconsciously hugging her son tightly, her back cold.


    His voice was the same as his smile, humble yet gentle. "Madame Yue, it''s been a long time ¡­"


    Hua Rong stood up and said sternly, "Jin Wushu, how dare you come to my Da Song ¡­"


    Jin Wushu laughed casually: "Yan An is the same as open seal, Ying Tian and the others. This prince has always come whenever he wants to, so go whenever he wants to. Madame Yue, your memories are too terrible, did you forget about it? "


    Li Yian could tell that the person was the current number one official of Song Jin, the number one Paragon, Fourth Prince of Jin Guo. It was no wonder that the voices that supported Zhao Deji to negotiate rose and fell one after another.


    Hua Rong hugged his son tightly. "What are you planning to do?"

 C371 Do not kill you

    Jin Wushu found a large carved wooden chair and sat down. He looked around and clicked his tongue a few times, "The house is not bad, the environment is not bad, and the garden is not bad too. Madame Yue, if you had learned to enjoy all these years earlier, how could you have today? "


    Li Yian sized him up, then said indifferently: "Fourth Prince, are you hiding in Qin Gui''s residence?"


    Only then did Jin Wushu raised his head and sized up the ordinary-looking old lady, only to see that between her brows, although she was frowning and worried, but her expression, on her face, was filled with a noble dignity, an air that could not be infringed upon. He looked at it a few more times and laughed: When I came here, I heard from Qin Gui that his relative, the number one genius in the world, Li Yian, is a guest at Yue Pengju''s home.


    "It is the old body. Fourth Prince, don''t be complacent for too long. How would they know if this day in Song Kingdom was not tomorrow? Don''t do anything to prevent yourself from dying. You need to know that the heavens are right and the cycle is right. "


    Jin Wushu clapped his hands, "Well said. However, life is full of joy. As long as the power of the crown prince falls to the world today, tomorrow will be nothing but a pile of dirt.


    His expression was haughty and boastful, his gaze returned to Hua Rong as he sighed softly: "Pitiful Wenlong Child, waiting bitterly for his mother. Unexpectedly, his mother had abandoned him long ago, and forgotten about him ¡­"


    Hua Rong sneered: "Jin Wushu, what are you trying to do?"


    He smiled and said, "I''m here as a guest. , this is what your Great Sage Confucius said. "


    Hua Rong also laughed: "If my husband Yue Pengju was home, would you dare come?"


    He shook his head, speaking frankly. "If he was here, why would I come? I don''t want to see him! " As he spoke, he took a step forward and extended his hand, as if he wanted to touch the Little Tiger''s head in Hua Rong''s embrace.


    Hua Rong retreated a step, and said angrily: "Jin Wushu, don''t be too arrogant!"


    He spread out his hands. "Madame Yue, you misunderstand. What can I do? After all, this is your Song Kingdom''s capital, the home of a great general Yue Pengju, isn''t it? This prince has long admired the beautiful scenery of Suhang and came here for sightseeing. While tasting the plastered delicacy provided by the Song Kingdom''s Prime Minister Qin Gui, waiting for the two nations to come to an agreement, doesn''t that mean that stopping the war is much better than enjoying the autumn and winter''s cold and gray soil in the northern battlefield? " He then looked at the child in Hua Rong''s embrace, so fat and cute, so much like a baby Yue Pengju.


    His eyes flashed with a fierce light, Hua Rong saw everything clearly, and took a step back. In the past, no matter how much the two of them fought, they would always think that Jin Wushu was at least a man, an honorable man. Because their opposing sides'' stance, even though they were scheming, even if they were vicious, they would still surpass Zhao Deji''s vulgar underhanded actions. Today, she found out that he and Zhao Deji were essentially the same, with no differences between the two. At this time, she already hated Jin Wushu to the bones, and only hated herself for being merciful. If she had killed back then when she cut off her finger, how could she have suffered today''s humiliation?


    Jin Wushu reached out his hand. Out of habit, he would usually take a fan. But now, his crippled right hand could no longer hold onto the fan and had lost a good item to flirt with. His attitude was carefree and his voice was calm: "Hua Rong, do you remember what this crown prince told you at Little Shang Bridge?"


    This crown prince wants you to live to personally see your husband and son die one by one in front of you!


    Hua Rong was so angry that her entire body trembled. SShe suddenly placed his son on a chair, and with the speed of lightning, he pulled out the lesser arch beside him and attacked Jin Wushu. He clenched her teeth: "Dogfish, today, I will die together with you ¡­"


    Jin Wushu anxiously dodged, Hua Rong had long since lost her reason, and using all of her strength, she completely lost the battle. Although Jin Wushu was complacent, his heart was also shocked. He rolled on the ground, towards the door in an extremely sorry state. Hua Rong didn''t allow him to escape and attacked him again with one strike. Jin Wushu hastily waved his hand, and Hua Rong completely ignored the palm that was aimed at his heart. From the looks of it, both of them were on the verge of losing.


    Seeing that she did not dodge, Jin Wushu knew that she had to skin himself at least if he did not die,. She had come here today to demonstrate his worth, so naturally, he did not wish to die with Hua Rong.


    Just as Hua Rong was about to chase up, the Little Tiger that was thrown away cried out in fear, "Mother, mother ¡­" In a blink of an eye, perhaps seeing her mother in such a miserable state, she actually clapped her hands and laughed, "Mother ¡­" Okay, Mom... "Beat ¡­"


    Li Yian quickly walked over and hugged the child. The child was still clapping, "Mother, hit him ¡­"


    Hua Rong raised her bow and chased again, Jin Wushu shouted, "Hua Rong, do you not care about your son''s life anymore?"


    Hua Rong''s heart quivered as she stopped in her tracks. At this time, Jin Wushu''s two guards had already come up, the Yue Clan''s few servants and gold soldier also came up. Hua Rong knew that there were still Jin Wushu''s guards outside, and the result of this battle, was probably his entire family being exterminated early, without even being able to see his husband for the last time. She was breathing hard, his eyes blazing.


    "Jin Wushu, are you still not going to scram?"


    Jin Wushu stood at the door, had the time to look at his scattered turban, and then recovered his full face into a smile: "Madame Yue, this crown prince has not offended you today, so why do you need to go all out?"


    "I really hate myself for not killing you that time!"


    looked at her with an unfathomable gaze. The woman''s eyes shot out flames of anger. If looks could kill, he would undoubtedly be dead in her eyes.


    Her eyes were so clear and graceful, but why was it like this? Why wasn''t it the same breathtaking scene from back then in open seal City? Why not the "I like you" ecstasy of the night mountain path? Why not the gentleness of someone making tea and playing the zither in the Yanjing Palace?


    There were many times that he could have killed her, but he could never do so. There were many times that she could have also killed him, but she still showed mercy to him. At the peak of her hatred, why was she still unwilling for her to die when there was such a huge fire?


    In this life, why did he keep pestering a woman from an enemy kingdom like this?


    He shook his head: "Hua Rong, I won''t kill you! I won''t kill you! Let you live. Everyone''s dead, but you''re still alive! "


    His expression became more and more complacent and vicious. Hua Rong clenched his fists so hard that his fists cracked, "Don''t even think about it. The affairs of the world cannot be controlled by you alone. "


    His expression was arrogant. "Yes! This crown prince can control it. At least it will be able to control the life and death of your family of three. "


    Before Hua Rong could make her move again, he quickly took two steps back, "Hua Rong, this prince must also remind you that this prince is here to peacefully watch a good show until the end. Who do you think will die first, your son or Yue Pengju? If you hold a grudge, you might as well report me to Zhao Deji, I will definitely not stop you. "Hahaha, guess, this shameless, cowardly, impotent rat, would he believe that you would send someone to capture me? ¡­"


    He laughed, triumphantly. Hua Rong stood where she was, the Little Tiger had already escaped from Li Yian''s embrace and hobbled over to hug his mother. It called out in its childish voice, "Mother ¡­ Beat up bad guys... Mom... "Hit him ¡­"


    This voice of "mother" strongly provoked Jin Wushu. The child in front of him had a pair of round, big eyes, looking like an extremely clear and innocent Hua Rong. He suddenly took a step forward, unable to restrain his emotions as he reached out his hand to caress the child''s face.


    Hua Rong was overwhelmed with shock as she held her son and took a step back, "evil thief ¡­"


    Jin Wushu laughed sinisterly: "Hua Rong, this prince has good intentions in giving you a word of advice. If you run away right now, you might be able to save your son''s life. "I promise I will never send anyone after you ¡­"


    Hua Rong hugged her son tightly and remained calm and composed, "I''m not leaving. Even if I die, I will die together with my husband. "


    Even if I die, I want to die with my husband.


    A gust of wind blew in from outside, causing Jin Wushu to feel a chill all over his body. What virtue or ability did Yue Pengju have to have such a woman that could live together with him? One day, if he had to die, who in this world would want to die with him?


    He pondered for a moment. There was no other choice. Although he was the sole ruler of the world, there were still hundreds and thousands of girls in the room. How could he have such a close friend?


    Humans, by nature, die a horrible death. Especially women, how dare they go and die so generously? For a long time, he did not understand. Suddenly, he realized the feelings he held towards this woman ¡ª the feelings of respect!


    He slowly opened his mouth, and this time, he did not laugh wickedly, "Hua Rong, you actually do not need to die for nothing."


    "Fourth Prince, I''m afraid you will be disappointed. As long as Peng Gao lives, I will accompany him for one day. I won''t be going anywhere in Yueyuan. "If you have any evil schemes, just come at me."


    Jin Wushu turned and left. Hua Rong looked towards the gate and saw a few guards in plain clothes on both sides of the road. He must also be on the lookout at Lin An


    "Mommy ¡­" The bad guys are gone... "Bad guy ¡­"


    The surroundings were empty, only the sound of the Little Tiger''s head reverberating in the air, with a single sound, it caused the originally lonely surroundings to become even more desolate.


    Li Yian waved away the crowd and closed the door: "Sister Shi Qi, you must go. It can''t be delayed any longer. "


    However, with Zhao Deji in the light and Jin Wushu in the shadows, how could he possibly leave?


    One step, one kill, every trap, every path blocked.


    Hua Rong carried his son and sat down. He had already begun to calm down. "You are old, so you don''t have to get involved in this mess anymore ¡­"


    "Sister Shi Qi, don''t be like this! old body is just an old granny, what can Qin Gui do to me? As long as you and Tiger Head are safe, I will accompany you for one day. "


    The corners of Hua Rong''s eyes were moist. In these past few days, Li Yian did not care about his safety and did not waste any time to accompany his, even when his mother was still alive. It was a pity, however, that how many more days of joy could he still have to serve such a noble and noble old man?


    Both inside and outside the imperial court were already in turmoil. Under Zhao Deji''s and Qin Gui''s instructions, the censors had already gathered all of Yue Pengju''s evidence. After some searching, he finally found three: First, it was domineering. He had colluded with Li Ruoxu and other people, forced them to act, and marched into the Zhu Xian Town; second, he was disloyal to his father. Repeated offers of resignation, this is not a typical service for the country; third, support confidant. Having been in secret with Li Ruoxu, Yu Peng, Zhu Fei and the other scholars, to be betrothed to a scholar was a huge taboo in the military.

 C372 If I want her to die, she must die!]

    To make her die


    Qin Gui took a look at the materials in the pile. Unfortunately, he couldn''t take them out. How could anyone submit to the public if they wanted to execute a first rank official of the empire just because of a few lame reasons? Dissatisfied, he ordered the party members to continue their search.


    On the second day, the cabinet gave the order to transfer Yue Pengju''s aides, Yu Peng, Sun Ge and the others. But, the two of them refused to leave no matter what. Not only that, they would frequently write books to defend Yue Pengju and sue him for his wrongdoings. They dreamt that the Ming Jun who was deceived by the evil officials would be able to open his eyes and see through Qin Gui''s sinister plan. Although Qin Gui hated the two of them to the bones, he did not dare to act brazenly.


    In a luxurious building on the north side of the city.


    This was the designated place to entertain the Great auricula. This time, the leaders of the mission, Zhang Tonggu, Li Qiong and a few other important officials of Jinguo, were the ones with the highest specification, Song Jin had fought for more than ten years.


    As night fell, the grand feast began. A group of female students were playing and dancing. Li Qiong and the others were watching with glee and floating in the air. Qin Gui poured wine and said to Zhang Tonggu and the rest: "Everyone, please drink this cup."


    Li Qiong drained her cup and laughed loudly: "At that time, Fourth Prince wanted to withdraw his troops. I say, the Song Kingdom has many traitors under the King, how can Yue Pengju accomplish great things on the front lines alone? "


    He was very dissatisfied when he was in the Song Kingdom, but now that he was given a special treatment by Jin Wushu, as one of the meritorious officials of the Da Song, he naturally did not have any scruples towards Qin Gui.


    Qin Gui felt very awkward towards this kind of mockery, but he did not dare offend any of the envoys from the Jinguo. He could only smile bitterly and say, "The two countries should stop fighting, and everyone should be able to enjoy a lifetime of wealth."


    Zhang Tonggu asked: "Where do I place Yue Pengju now?" What he was most worried about was still Yue Pengju. If Yue Pengju didn''t go to jail for a whole day, he still wasn''t sure of the outcome.


    Qin Gui laughed sinisterly and said: "Master, don''t worry. In the past two days, Yu Peng, Sun Ge and the others had come to his death. When they found out that Yue Pengju had been recalled back by the imperial government, they did not want to leave and insisted on coming back to die. Furthermore, his wife and children were still in Rian, how could he not return? If this old man is not wrong, he is almost at Lin An. "


    Li Qiong laughed out loud: Yue Pengju still has Yu Peng, Sun Ge and the other scholars loyal to die, I wonder who will die for you now that the Qin Chuanggong is at peace?


    Qin Gui''s expression changed, sshe was once again a cunning fox, these words also hurt his heart. He was naturally afraid that Zhao Deji would fall out with him, and after the negotiations were settled, he would be fired. He and Wang Junhua were teasing them that they were going to "be prime ministers for life". This greed had given birth to its roots, and she could not care less about Li Qiong and the others as she ridiculed them, and anxiously said: "This old man is trying her best to negotiate, but Big Gold also needs to promise me one thing ¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "I was told in the negotiation book that I was to be Prime Minister for life. Otherwise, if I were to be replaced by any other Prime Minister and live for two to three years, who knows if there will be another incident that will harm the interest of Da Jin?"


    Zhang Tonggu also considered this point. If he were to replace Qin Gui with other vassal lords, it would not be beneficial for Da Jin.


    He only said: "This matter is extremely important, and Fourth Prince is the only one who can make the decision."


    At this time, Qin Gui was not aware that the Fourth Prince had arrived at Lin An, he was anxious and anxious, he was not in the mood to deal with the auricula again, so he hurried home.


    Just as he entered the door, he was stopped by Wang Junhua, who said with a happy expression on his face: "Old man, quickly go and see who''s here ¡­"


    Qin Gui was dragged by his wife into the secret room. Upon entering, he immediately knelt down in joy, "Qin Gui greets Fourth Prince."


    After setting up the good wine and dishes in the secret room, Jin Wushu sat at the seat of honor and leisurely raised his hand: "Sir Qin, there is no need to be so courteous."


    Qin Gui stood up and sat with Wang Junhua on his left and right.


    "I admire the beautiful scenery of Suhang. But there had been no opportunity or pleasure in the past war. "This time, I''m here to sightsee ¡­"


    Wang Junhua was happy: "Servant can send people to serve Fourth Prince."


    "There''s no need for you to worry. The wind is blowing fast now. You two just have to be careful. " He turned to Qin Gui, "What''s the situation in the court now?"


    Wang Junhua was the first to speak, "Servant, a few days ago, you secretly issued a decree to Hua Rong, this Bastard, to enter the palace. For some reason, you were rescued by Tian Wei ¡­" He only knew half of the reason, but with his speculation and his understanding of Zhao Deji, it was definite that Zhao Deji was plotting against him.


    Jin Wushu was startled, there was actually such a thing. Yue Pengju was still alive, yet he dared to be so bold. He thought, so his estimation of Zhao Deji''s shamelessness, was actually still lacking by one level.


    Wang Junhua said hatefully, "This bitch, Tian Wei, is always in the way. "Leaving her behind is always a disaster ¡­"


    Jin Wushu thought for a while: "Since that''s the case, then this crown prince''s plan can now take effect."


    Wang Junhua was originally waiting for his instructions, he could not contain his joy, and the opponents he loathed were about to be eliminated one by one. However, Qin Gui was not in the mood to be jealous of his wife. Instead, he chose to meddle in urgent matters, "It''s just that Yue Pengju has not returned yet ¡­"


    Jin Wushu nodded his head and said with certainty: "He will definitely come back!"


    At that time, when Qin Gui was giving a perfunctory reply to Zhang Tonggu, his mouth was filled with words, but in front of the Fourth Prince, he did not dare act like this.


    He knew his enemies better than he knew his loyal dog. Suddenly, Jin Wushu felt a little sad, and decisively said: "Because Zhang Xian is imprisoned!"


    Qin Gui was overjoyed: "Tomorrow, lower official will send Yu Peng and Sun Ge to jail again, and these two will send them far away, yet they have not left."


    Jin Wushu sighed: "Yue Pengju actually still has these loyal people, it''s quite rare."


    Qin Gui was already prepared for this, he placed a cup of wine next to Jin Wushu''s mouth and said with an enchanting smile: "Fourth Prince and his wife have a favor to ask of you ¡­"


    "Feel free to speak."


    Wang Junhua then told them about Qin Gui''s desire to protect the Lifelong Prime Minister, after that, Jin Wushu laughed: "I, this prince, have already promised you, what''s the problem with that? Sir Qin is very loyal to the crown prince, and even if the Song Kingdom was any other person, I would not be able to fulfil this wish of mine, so wouldn''t I protect the two of you? "


    Qin Gui''s wish had been fulfilled, as long as he wrote the contract for his life, according to Zhao Deji''s guts, as long as he did not die, he would be able to stay in the position of Prime Minister for the rest of his life. The couple immediately thanked Jin Wushu.


    Because Wang Junhua had received permission from Tian Wei to get rid of his, and also obtained a lifetime worth of experience from his husband, under the two happy events, he was in a very good mood. He fawned over the Fourth Prince and said, "I have a plan at home to get rid of Yue Pengju''s son first ¡­"


    She didn''t say Hua Rong''s son, but deliberately said that Yue Pengju''s son, was naturally meant to agitate Jin Wushu''s jealousy. Jin Wushu''s expression didn''t change as she thought. Instead, she raised her wineglass and said lightly, "It''s good enough to deal with Yue Pengju first. As for Hua Rong, your wish will naturally be fulfilled when the time comes for this crown prince to punish her."


    Wang Junhua still had to say something more, but Jin Wushu said indifferently: "As for Sky Wei, you better settle this first, this is also Empress Dowager Wei''s intention. I, the Crown Prince, have arranged everything at the Wechsler''s. The rest is up to you. Hua Rong was already a turtle in a jar, she was not in a hurry at all. "But if you want to completely get rid of this problem, then deal with Tianwei first ¡­"


    Empress Dowager Wei was about to return, and Tianwei was about to reach her doom. Wang Junhua no longer questioned Hua Rong and immediately nodded, "Servant will not let you down."


    "Alright. This prince will wait for news from you two. "


    He got up and left, Qin Gui and his wife sending him off. Since the Fourth Prince was unwilling to stay in the Prime Minister''s residence, then there must be a safer place to hide. His trusted aide Gao Yigong must have long arranged everything.


    Wang Junhua chased after him and fawningly said, "Fourth Prince, this Servant will send you off ¡­"


    "No need, this is the Prime Minister''s Mansion!"


    Wang Junhua suddenly remembered his own status and did not dare to insist. Secretly, he thought that this "Prime Minister''s wife" of his was really not as happy as being a concubine at the Fourth Prince Palace back then. concubine could still enjoy the happiness of a woman, but he himself could only guard the useless Qin Gui.


    However, Jin Wushu didn''t even want to look at her "hunger" face for a second. For some reason, the more he thought about Hua Rong''s "I''ll be with my husband no matter if he dies", the more he loathed this woman in front of him. It was as if his very life force, coming and going, was only fit to be with this kind of woman. When the cold wind blew, the Big Kew that was tightly attached to him, the southern winter, compared to the northern country''s ice and snow, was like a small child meeting a great man. He did not feel cold, but his heart was filled with an indescribable sorrow, which was accompanied by a wave of joy.


    Who said that victory could only be shown on the battlefield? The invisible smoke can more clearly show a man''s scheming and wisdom.


    This was the difference between a hero and a politician. Politicians can never be heroes; just as heroes can''t be politicians.


    When Jin Wushu left, Wang Junhua was greatly disappointed. He was already in his forties, and his "desire" for Jin Wushu had grown more and more, but no matter what, it would not be good for his to continue a secret affair with the Fourth Prince in front of Qin Gui in the Prime Minister''s Estate. As though a piece of fat that was about to reach her mouth had flown away for free, she felt extremely unwilling, but he could not think of anything else. He vented his feelings of disappointment on Qin Gui and fiercely grabbed his beard: "Old man, when will Yue Pengju die in the end?"


    "Shangguan Family has already given the order, Yue Pengju''s death is a foregone conclusion, let''s deal with Tianwei first."


    "That''s right, that bitch, Tian Wei, she actually openly defended Hua Rong. If she dies, then Hua Rong will die ¡­" Her hatred towards Hua Rong was even above Tianwei, and she subconsciously felt that there was still a different kind of feeling towards Hua Rong within Fourth Prince. Every time she thought of it, she would go into a frenzy. As for Zhao Deji, as long as Tian Wei died, Hua Rong would completely lose all assistance. Thus, Tian Wei had to die first.


    Her hatred had yet to dissipate: "Old man, why do I feel like Fourth Prince doesn''t even want to kill Hua Rong?"


    Qin Gui protected the position of "Lifelong Prime Minister", and he was unable to control the joy in his heart. "As long as Yue Pengju dies, what is there for Hua Rong to worry about? What''s a woman like her worth? "


    "But, what I want is for Hua Rong to die."


    Qin Gui knew very well that his position as prime minister and his ability to keep everything in check were all''s, so he naturally wouldn''t be entangled in small things like Wang Junhua, but he had never dared to go against his mother''s words. He quickly comforted her: "Once Yue Pengju dies, when Hua Rong wants to destroy her family, wouldn''t this old man just say a few words? Finding three or five people to kill her on the way won''t take much effort ¡­ "


    "Alright. Old man, that''s what you said. If Hua Rong doesn''t die, I''ll never be finished with you. "

 C373 Winter is coming

    On this day, at Zhao Deji''s assembly, the courtier took turns to face it. Finished, he returned to his study to read the imperial reports. The one on duty today was the Kanggong. And the one reading the imperial reports was Zhang Yingying. Zhang Yingying recited one sentence and immediately, she heard a secret letter from the Young Eunuch.


    The secret letter was sent by the Empress Dowager Wei. When Zhao Deji heard that it was his birth mother, he immediately opened it himself. When he saw it, his face changed and he began to sweat profusely. Everyone was shocked to see him so flustered, but no one dared to ask what had happened.


    Zhao Deji stood up, paced around as he said anxiously: "How could this be? How could this be? "


    Zhang Yingying finally could not hold it in anymore and asked softly, "Shangguan Family, what is the matter?"


    Zhao Deji passed the imperial report to her: "Look."


    Zhang Yingying took it and quickly read it, then carefully read it again, her complexion turning pale white. So it turned out that the main gist of the letter was that Empress Dowager Wei only found out one thing when she reached Da Song''s territory, and that Da Song had actually returned with a Princess Tianwei. And from what she knew, Princess Tianwei died a few years ago in Jinguo. The Princess Tianwei married a local Han Er. After she died, there were graves in the Five Kingdoms. Since the real Tianwei had already died, then this Tianwei must be an imposter right?


    The question was, who was so bold as to pretend to be a princess?


    Zhang Yingying was so scared that her face turned pale. This secret letter was related to the princess'' life and the safety of Prince Consort Ma''s family. When she married Zhao Deji, it was already after the great calamity at Jingkang. The princess had already been kidnapped, but she had never seen him before. Right now, the majority of the palace maids were new, so it was not strange that they could not recognize the princess, but Zhang Quwei, Kanggong and the other elders, could it be that they could not as well? Back then, when Tianwei had returned, they had not questioned her at all and had all assumed that she was the real princess.


    Furthermore, since he was young, his relationship with the Tian Wei siblings had been pretty good with the Shangguan Family herself. Furthermore, when Tianwei left, she was already 15 or 16 years old. When she returned, she was also almost 20 years old. It was impossible for a person''s appearance to completely change within a few years. How could he not even know his sister?


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she felt. However, she didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Zhao Deji blocked and retreated, leaving only Zhang Yingying behind. Zhang Yingying was even more afraid in hherheart, afraid that if she did not answer properly, in front of the temperamental Zhao Deji, his fate would be to lose her favour at best and to cause his suspicion to fall into an unknowable despair. She secretly made up her mind to not express her views for the time being.


    Zhao Deji frowned and muttered to himself, "Is Tianwei a fake princess? How could that be? Could it be that even I, too, do not recognize Tianwei? "


    Zhang Yingying was unable to answer, but she did not dare not answer, only saying, "At that time, Old Palace Mistress should have recognized the princess ¡­"


    "But the empress dowager''s letter clearly stated that the Princess Tianwei had long since died in a foreign land and that she had gone to pay her respects before the empress dowager returned. The empress dowager had known her since she was young, so how could she recognize the wrong person? "


    Empress Dowager was right, it must be Tianwei''s fault.


    Zhang Yingying was terrified of this conclusion.


    "Tianwei was rescued by Yue Pengju and his wife. She has a very deep relationship with Yue Pengju and the others ¡­ "


    He paused, and Zhang Yingying could hear her own heartbeat. Yue Pengju''s might shook the north and south, and he had repeatedly defeated the Golden Army s. She had long heard rumors of the Eunuch s in the palace. knew that Yue Pengju was about to achieve great victory, yet he was forced to withdraw. Naturally, she felt sympathy for Yue Pengju, but after hearing what Zhao Deji said, he did not dare to disobey him even a single bit. Zhao Deji, what kind of crime was this? Or perhaps he was already beginning to accuse Vivian of something?


    Sure enough, she heard Zhao Deji say, "When the empress dowager didn''t mention it, we had forgotten some details. Tiangwei was smart and lively when she was young, but she was weak and cowardly. But this'' Tianwei '', who returned from Jinguo, was very quiet and didn''t talk much. However, she became more cautious when handling things, and was very different from the past ¡­ "


    Zhang Yingying thought in her heart, no matter who it was that experienced the kind of experience Jinguo had, their personality would also change a bit. How could she maintain the innocence of a young girl when she had gone through so many trials and tribulations back then?


    Zhao Deji asked: "Could it be that this Tian Wei is really a fake princess?"


    No matter how perverted Zhang Yingying was, she did not dare to say it out loud. She thought back to the many stories the Golden Man had spread to the Ying Tian back then, about how the Empress Dowager Wei was humiliated in the laundry and the spring palace paintings she had made when she was humiliated in the Empress Dowager Wei. She felt a chill down her spine. Suddenly, she understood that regardless of whether or not Tianwei was fake, Empress Dowager Wei would still kill her before she returned. Wasn''t she afraid that her scandal in Jinguo would be exposed by her?


    Because she thought of this matter and secretly observed Shangguan Family''s face, she was so afraid that she couldn''t say anything. He could only vaguely think, since Tian Wei was now Shangguan Family''s only sibling, his only sister, Shangguan Family, was he really going to make a move?


    She had completely lost control of herself and was in a state of complete chaos. Zhao Deji asked: "Zhang''s wife, what has Tianwei been doing recently?"


    "In the empress dowager''s buddhist hall, pray for the Shangguan Family ¡­"


    "Oh, she''s praying with Hua Rong ¡­"


    Zhang Yingying did not dare to reply. What would happen if Shangguan Family found out that Tian Wei had helped Hua Rong this time? Even though it was just a few words, who knows if it is a great sin in the eyes of the Emperor?


    "Shangguan Family, the spirit of the empress dowager in heaven, she will definitely bless the prosperity of my Da Song, and protect the longevity of my Shangguan Family ¡­" She could not help but bring out the dead Empress Dowager.


    Zhao Deji seemed to have thought of the empress dowager''s soul, and as expected, he no longer questioned Hua Rong''s whereabouts. He only warned her, "Zhang''s wife, go to the Buddhist Hall tomorrow and see what Tianwei and Hua Rong are doing. Perhaps, Zhen should not have let the two of them be together ¡­ "


    "Chenqie obeys."


    "You are not allowed to divulge any of this information. This was no small matter. They absolutely could not allow such a commotion to spread throughout the city. We will investigate and arrange for it. "


    "Chenqie obeys."


    Zhang Yingying kneeled down and saluted. Zhao Deji went to Xiao Liu''s room in a panic. He had a habit: When she was in a bad mood, she liked OOXX. At this time, he naturally had to go to the most beautiful Xiao Liu to vent her anger. In his panic, Zhang Yingying had forgotten to remind him to stay in the "fast" period. Only after hearing his footsteps disappear did she stand up and quickly return to his own room. When she returned, she immediately told the palace maid to shut the door and fell onto the bed. Her limbs were sore, and her mind was in a mess.


    Yue Pengju and his wife were going to die, Tian Wei was going to die, and Wan Wan, who had died a horrible death ¡ª These people originally did not have any friendly relationship with her, but she could not help but shiver when she saw her own fate from their bodies. The "Duke" she had been serving, had completely changed from a "Duke" she had hoped for, into a despicable, tyrannical, and despicable beast. His devil palm, which target should he aim for next?


    Yue Pengju rushed home while carrying the wind and dust along the way.


    His wife had sent word that he must not go back. But, Zhang Xian had gone to jail, Yu Peng, Sun Ge and the others had gone to jail, how could he sit still and do nothing? If he didn''t go back, how many people would be implicated by the innocent?


    He rushed back like a madman, thinking, his wife and son, would something happen to them? If he could send his wife and son out this time, he had to fulfill a wish no matter what. He could die, but how could his wife and children die?


    He only brought Ma Chao and a few other personal guards with him. When he just arrived at Yu Hang''s territory, it was already dusk, the sky was dark, and there were very few people on the road. Riding on a horse, one person immediately brushed past him. Yue Pengju extended his hand, and something was already in his hand. This person was wearing a large straw hat and his face could not be seen. He did not know his identity, so Yue Pengju did not pursue any further. When he opened it, there were only a few words written inside: "You cannot return to the capital, quickly go, your family will think of ways to reunite with your wife and children." He immediately understood that it was because of Han Zhongliang''s previous rescue this time around.


    He immediately destroyed the slip of paper and let out a long sigh. Although Han Zhongliang took the risk and showed good intentions, how could he not return to the capital? Even if he could save his wife and children, what about Yu Pengsunge? Where''s Zhang Xian?


    On the way, he saw a horse in front of him. As he urged the horse forward, he heard the faint sound of a woman crying. He was stunned. He reined his horse, and before he could open his mouth, the curtain of the carriage was opened. He shouted in shock, "Sis GaoSi!"


    The person who came was Sis GaoSi, with his two children. Originally, when she found out that Zhang Xian had been captured and brought to Jail Temple Prison, she had no choice but to travel all the way to the capital. Even though she knew that it would not help her husband, she still came to meet him.


    At this moment, when Yue Pengju saw Sis GaoSi, he could only feel his head buzzing. The two children were already seven or eight years old, and when they saw Yue Pengju, they shouted for him.


    When the carriage stopped, Sis GaoSi was already in tears. She wanted to get off the carriage, but Yue Pengju quickly stopped her: "This place is not a place to talk. Sis GaoSi, we need to go back to Lin An ¡­"


    Sis GaoSi wiped her tears. As a woman, her husband being captured was completely out of place, and now that she had met Yue Pengju, it was as if she had seen her savior from the heavens. She could only listen to his arrangements and rush over to Lin An.


    Yue Pengju''s blood was boiling. He wanted to return home immediately so he could ride on the horses and whip the horses. The cold wind blew past his ears like a knife piercing, he realized that winter had arrived, this cruel and severe winter had arrived!


    Just after he received Fourth Prince''s promise to write "Qin Gui as the Prime Minister" onto Song Jin''s contract, the next day, Wang Junhua went to the palace to learn of the news. The ones receiving her were Wu Jinnu and the Xiao Liu. After a brief interlude, Wang Junhua came to the Warm Pavilion to meet Zhao Deji privately. She was afraid that once Yue Pengju died, he would try to forcefully take Hua Rong over. Wouldn''t it be as difficult as ascending to the sky if he were to kill Hua Rong now?


    Along the way, Wang Junhua saw Zhang Quwei guiding the way and laughed evasively, asking softly: "Officer Zhang, is there any news?"


    Zhang Quwei was Qin Gui''s best friend and whispered, "If our family can find out the truth, there will be a day when Shangguan Family does not even need to use Wang Jixian.


    Wang Junhua was shocked: "Who''s the woman? Who is the physician? "


    "That day, the one who deserves to be called Kang Qi." You know, he and his family have always been at odds. These few days, the Shangguan Family has been very fond of him ¡­ "


    Wang Junhua walked into the palace all year long, but he was still unable to rope the Kanggong in completely. She hated the Kanggong, but she couldn''t think of any way to drive him out of the palace.


    Wang Junhua still wanted to ask more, but the pavilion had already arrived, so Zhang Quwei stopped and opened the door long ago. Wang Junhua walked straight in. Zhao Deji was playing with a bunch of new paper sticks that had paid tribute to him. Wang Junhua kneeled down: "Chenqie greets Shangguan Family."

 C374 deception

    Zhao Deji turned around and saw that she was dressed carefully. Although he was middle-aged, his eyebrows were still filled with an enchanting charm, and also carried a hint of viciousness and lechery. This was one of the reasons why he had this "sex appeal" towards this woman. He laughed: "Golden Army has already withdrawn her troops from Chuan Shan, Qin Gui has made a great contribution this time."


    The reason why Golden Army had withdrawn her troops, was entirely because of the defeat of Wu Jie''s son, Wu Lin. However, Jin Wushu had made a statement to the public.


    "Qin Gui has sworn his loyalty to the Shangguan Family."


    Zhao Deji smiled and said, "We have been the Son of Heaven for all these years, and most of our time has been spent fleeing in fear. "Now that the peace talks have finally concluded, I hope that before New Year''s Eve, we can have a peaceful and happy New Year ¡­"


    Wang Junhua observed his words and expression and thought about it carefully. He understood that the Shangguan Family was planning to write down Song Jin and the Alliance quickly before New Year''s Eve. But did his "happiness" not include killing Yue Pengju before New Year''s Eve? She carelessly said: "I heard that in regards to the Jinguo, Fourth Prince''s request is to only kill Yue Pengju and we can sign a peace treaty."


    Zhao Deji treated her as an informant planted by his side, but at the moment, he didn''t know that Qin Gui already had the "Lifelong Prime Minister" protective talisman. He was feeling very pleased with himself about how he managed to depose Qin Gui after a year and a half of peace talks, so he naturally did not tell Wang Junhua anything, and said: "Yue Pengju will be in the capital city in two to three days. "When he returns, it''s naturally the tiger in the cage ¡­"


    After Wang Junhua confirmed the date of Yue Pengju''s death, his heart was already at ease. He then said: "Recently, Yue Pengju''s trusted aides and generals have been active for a long time.


    Because of Sun Ge, Yu Peng and the others'' rebuttal after hearing the letter, Zhao Deji had long been on his guard. A bunch of scholars were working so hard for the martial husband, wouldn''t that mean that the Da Song''s foundation for guarding against martial generals would be shaken? Moreover, it wouldn''t do if Yue Pengju were to arrest him as soon as he arrived, as it would be even harder to stop him from leaving. Not only did he want to get rid of Yue Pengju, he also wanted to protect his "benevolent lord" attitude, and at the same time, didn''t want to violate the oath left by his ancestor, Taizu Zhao, to "not kill a minister".


    "Make Qin Gui hurry up and continue to search for Yue Pengju''s strong evidence."


    Wang Junhua happily said: "Cutting the grass will not remove the roots, and spring winds will rise again. Yue Pengju has long had the heart of one, whether it''s his son or a scourge ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji pondered for a moment, he had thought about it, but it was not as though he had never thought about it, he was currently filled with hope to obtain Hua Rong, if he killed her son, according to her temper, she would definitely not listen to him even if she died.


    The mysterious woman in Zhang Quwei''s mouth must be Hua Rong. Zhao Deji had been plotting against Hua Rong for a long time, and although she had always despised Zhao Deji, she did not want the man he had a secret relationship with to love another woman more than himself. What made her feel extremely proud was that he had always played around with the three strongest men in the world, Song Jin: Jin Wushu, Zhao Deji, and Qin Gui. If Hua Rong was favored by his, then wouldn''t this sense of superiority be greatly reduced?


    She had a plan in her mind, and said: "Chenqie has often heard people discussing, saying that with the past good fortune of protecting the emperor, Hua Rong is extremely domineering, causing great feast for the guests in the Yueyuan, and wantonly spreading the vow that the Taizu would not kill any of the meritorious officials, causing a lot of public opinion to be set on the fact that the Shangguan Family would not dare to kill her. Shangguan Family was benevolent, tolerating her and her son. He was truly a benevolent person, not only was she not grateful, she was even taking advantage of him. "Chenqie met her by chance yesterday and even made her laugh ¡­"


    Hua Rong lived in a secluded place in the Yueyuan, the two of them had never met, but Zhao Deji heard the inklings, "You said you saw Hua Rong yesterday?"


    Wang Junhua made a slip of the tongue, and could only bite the bullet. He thought, what''s the point of not seeing Hua Rong before? He immediately continued with his lies, "Servant doesn''t like her and Li Yian hanging out on the streets. "The reason why the husband and wife are so keen on dating talented women is to create public opinion that will benefit them ¡­"


    "She actually dares to lie to me ¡­"


    Zhao Deji''s expression changed greatly, and casually found an excuse to make Wang Junhua withdraw. Wang Junhua did not understand what he said wrongly, but seeing Zhao Deji''s situation, he immediately guessed that it was against Hua Rong''s interest, his mind quickly changed, and he was extremely happy as he talked to herself: "Even if the heavens were to help me, I will still be able to."


    Once Wang Junhua left, he could no longer sit still. He only said that Hua Rong had "pleaded for a son" for him in the Buddhist Hall, who would have thought that he would actually be wandering around outside with her son? Isn''t that the crime of deceiving the king? There was still another unspeakable thing in his heart: Was she able to fulfill Hua Rong''s wish that day?! This had always been a big question in his heart. His mind was deep, and on this kind of matter, it was impossible for a man who was well aware to not be able to remember any details. No matter how hard he tried, he could only hold onto Hua Rong''s hand for a brief moment. Furthermore, Hua Rong had a stubborn personality. Even if it was due to him cherishing his son, wouldn''t she surrender a little too quickly that day?


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that something was amiss.


    The Kanggong walked in, knowing that the situation was bad, he immediately knelt down. Zhao Deji shouted: "Insolent slave, why aren''t you summoning me?"


    Kanggong asked with a trembling voice, "Shangguan Family... "What did this little one do ¡­"


    "That day, did we really meet Hua Rong? "If you dare to lie in the slightest, I will cut you down ¡­"


    Kanggong was so scared that his head felt like it was about to burst, as he knew that this depraved monarch had finally found out the truth. However, he gritted his teeth and refused to admit it. He could only say, "Shangguan Family ¡­ "That day was real, real ¡­"


    "Really what?"


    Who do you not know, he said to himself, about the details of your presence in the room? However, what came out of his mouth was, "That sound, everyone heard it... Shangguan Family''s, Hua Rong''s... " He summoned up his courage and asked, "Could it be that Hua Rong was unable to fully attend to her?"


    Because of that night, Zhao Deji had often proudly displayed his man''s prowess in front of the Eunuch. Now, how could he easily admit that he was still "no"? He refused to admit this humiliating thought.


    He saw that there were no flaws in Kanggong''s words and was sure that Kanggong wouldn''t lie to him because of Yue Pengju and his wife, and he didn''t know why, so he changed his mind and immediately said, "Immediately set out to the Empress Dowager''s Buddha Hall, and don''t disturb anyone ¡­"


    Kanggong secretly complained, but he had no choice but to immediately make secret preparations to accompany Zhao Deji to the buddhist hall.


    Because Zhao Deji had his suspicions, the more he thought about it, the more furious he became. Fortunately, he had been using the masculine medicine the entire time in Xiao Liu, so there was no reason for him to be so ''elegant'' without remembering anything.


    And Tianwei. His heart was actually as bright as a mirror. His birth mother must have been afraid that Tian Wei would expose his disgraceful behavior in the Jinguo; after all, the painting that Zong Wang had given him the Wei Xian Fei''s Spring Palace was real, and the Wei Xian Fei would definitely not be able to escape destruction.


    How could Tianwei and his birth mother be light? He had already weighed it. Now, thinking about how Tianwei and Hua Rong had teamed up to bully the monarch, he couldn''t bear it any longer.


    After the first rain of the early winter, the plants of the "Yueyuan" withered and turned yellow. Even the evergreen and honeysuckle looked dispirited. Some of the flowers on the ground had turned into scarlet flowers.


    A palace maid, led by a maid, quietly came in and found Hua Rong in the garden. She looked anxious: "Madame Yue, the princess invites you to go to the buddhist hall immediately ¡­" Hua Rong was shocked and immediately understood that it was Zhao Deji who was going to conduct a surprise inspection.


    She immediately entrusted her child to Li Yian and rode towards the Empress Dowager''s temple.


    Her Majesty''s temple was next to the palace. Because of the Southern Crossing, the current Northface Palace was less than ten times the size of the original imperial palace. Although it also had four simple gates, the scale and structure of the palace was not as impressive as the wealthy home in Tokyo back then. Her Majesty''s temple was on the side of the women''s garret. It was originally a nunnery in the area, because the fire in the south of the Golden Army had once withered. When the empress dowager arrived at Yan''an,he didn''t want to perfunctory reply to the already crowded harem and Ladies, so she invited them to settle down at the Buddhist hall behind his to recuperate. After she died, in order to pay his respects, Zhao Deji expanded the size of the buddhist hall, and any who came to worship his god, were of course mostly here to beg for their son''s help.


    It was late in the night, and a special participant came to the buddhist hall, it was Zhang Yingying. Tian Wei did not have a good relationship with her, but when she thought about how she had cooperated with Hua Rong to save him previously, she was just about to bow to her. She only saw her kneeling under a giver, mumbling something under her breath, but her eyes were still looking at herself.


    Tianwei felt very surprised. She pretended to walk over and kneel on the prayer mat beside her. Zhang Yingying said almost with her lips: "Hurry up and tell Madame Yue to go back to the Buddhist Hall, ''he'' is suspicious ¡­"


    Recently, they had all unanimously used "he" to refer to Zhao Deji. The "Shangguan Family" of the past seemed to be a faraway matter that could not be mentioned any longer.


    It was unknown why Tian Wei became suspicious, but just as she was about to say something, Zhang Yingying had already stood up.


    When she saw the look of fear in her eyes, she became even more uneasy. She immediately realized that perhaps the The elder brother of the nine had discovered something. She anxiously went to the door to take a look, but the messenger had just left, how could Hua Rong rush back so quickly?


    She waited for an unknown amount of time in a state of anxiety. The sky had already turned completely dark, the oil lamps in the buddhist hall were extinguished, and in front of the empress dowager''s throne, the fruits of the melon were red and green.


    Tianwei''s knees went numb and her mind was in a state of chaos. A voice suddenly sounded beside his ear: "Tianwei, where''s Hua Rong?"


    She was so shocked that she almost jumped. The elder brother of the nine actually barged in without any notice. He really was here for a surprise attack.


    Seeing her panicked expression, Zhao Deji became even more suspicious, and angrily said: "Where is Hua Rong?"


    She didn''t know how to answer, so she stammered, "Madame Yue... She ¡­ Madame Yue... "She ¡­"


    "Tianwei, how dare you! You actually dared to cooperate with Hua Rong to deceive us."


    Tianwei was so anxious that she was about to cry, "Please calm your anger The elder brother of the nine, The elder brother of the nine ¡­ "I''m not lying to you ¡­"


    "No?" Then what about Hua Rong? Didn''t you solemnly swear that you would help me beg for my child? Where is she now? "


    Tianwei couldn''t answer him at all. Zhao Deji sneered: "Has Hua Rong already escaped? And you''re her accomplice, aren''t you? "


    "The elder brother of the nine ¡­"


    "You gluttonous cheap maidservant ¡­" Zhao Deji raised his hand and slapped Tian Wei ruthlessly. He covered his face in shock, not daring to cry. She only raised his head to look at him, and asked in a daze, "The elder brother of the nine, what did I do wrong?"


    "Don''t you know your wrongs? You join hands with Hua Rong and play with us in the palm of your hands ¡­ "


    "Your Majesty, the princess is not lying to you!"

 C375 Have a son?

    Zhao Deji suddenly turned his head, only to see a woman''s face faintly floating in the smoke. Beside her, a lamp was flickering, and when Zhao Deji looked towards the source of the light, he realized that it was Wan Wan''s spirit tablet. For some reason, when he thought about Wan Wan''s tragic death, his heart shook.


    Hua Rong slowly walked out of the light, and said with a bland voice: "Your Majesty, Hua Rong is only here to burn an incense for Princess, and pray for her soul in heaven to be able to rest in peace. Her murderer is at large, and, alas, how can she rest in peace? " Her voice was faint. In this gloomy and cold buddhist hall, she was both despairing and indignant.


    Zhao Deji was momentarily speechless, and his tone couldn''t help but soften: "Rong Er, you''re here. "It''s good here ¡­" He extended his hand impatiently, wanting to pull her hand. Hua Rong took a step forward and knelt in front of the empress dowager''s spirit tablet. "Rong Er and the empress dowager had once shared a tribulation together during Miao Liujun''s mutiny, and now, the empress dowager and Wan Wan are almost done with their old friends ¡­ The next step, who will be the first to leave? "


    A row of lanterns was lit for the Zhao Family. Zhao Deji took a step back and watched as Hua Rong slowly stood up from the prayer mat.


    His heart was in turmoil, and a wave of desire was heating up within his body. His intense desire for his son, and his illusion of a "heroic", gained the upper hand, and suppressed his earlier anger. He softened his voice, and fawned on Rong Er: "Rong Er, We have not seen you for a long time, I want to take a look ¡­"


    She actually said such shameless words in front of Tian Wei. Hua Rong sneered in her heart, knowing that this wolf in sheep''s clothing had already completely removed her disguise and revealed her cruel face.


    "The Servant and the Madame Yue pray for the The elder brother of the nine day and night. We will give birth to the prince soon and there will be successors of the Da Song ¡­"


    All the problems are minuscule compared to having a son. Having a son, having a son ¡ª ¡ª Zhao Deji was so tortured by this beautiful desire that he felt like floating in the air. Furthermore, he had already decided in his heart that if he wanted to have a son in this life, he would definitely have Hua Rong. In his subconscious, he did not dare offend her and hurriedly said, "Tian Wei, we have wrongly accused you. Rong Er, once the fast is over, I will consider a suitable place for you. "As long as you can fulfil my wishes, I will definitely not treat you unfairly ¡­"


    "The Empress Dowager will bless Your Majesty!"


    When Zhao Deji heard her confused answer, he couldn''t take it anymore. He looked at the buddhist hall again and felt that the empress dowager was really looking at him with wide eyes from behind the eerie curtain. An inexplicable fear grew in his heart. To expose his shamelessness in front of the buddhist hall and in front of the empress dowager''s memorial tablet, he still had some lingering fears. He didn''t want to stay any longer.


    "Rong Er, Tian Wei, I''ll be returning to the palace first."


    "Your Majesty."


    Once Zhao Deji left, Tian Wei personally went to close the door. When he turned around, he was almost paralyzed on the ground. Hua Rong supported her and said calmly: "Princess, take care."


    Tian Wei slightly regained her senses. "Madame Yue, where are you going?"


    Hua Rong had a few times today and thought of her son at home, afraid that something might happen. She did not dare stay any longer and spoke: "I''m afraid something might happen at home, Princess, I will be leaving first."


    "Madame Yue, what if The elder brother of the nine comes back?"


    "He''s been suspicious for a long time. It doesn''t matter whether he comes back or not."


    After Hua Rong settled the princess down, she no longer hesitated and immediately urged her horse to ride towards her home.


    The cold night wind blew, the citizens of the Lian City, who had been complaining and swearing all day, the traitor Qin Gui, had long fallen asleep.


    Hua Rong waved her whip. Far away, in the dark night, the ''Yueyuan'' was quiet. She reined in her horse a little, relieved. A black shadow appeared from a tall bush beside him, and spoke with a sneer: "Hua Rong, you''re going to accompany Zhao Deji?"


    When Hua Rong swung her whip down, Jin Wushu was already prepared and dodged to the side. A few faint starlights and two lonely silhouettes, the surroundings were strangely quiet.


    Jin Wushu spoke again, "This prince treated you as ice jade, but who would have known that you would actually become Zhao Deji''s tool for the impotent and lustful son. Hahaha, Hua Rong, is this how you, the loyal Zhao Deji, will end up like?"


    Hua Rong laughed instead of getting angry, and was stunned for a moment: "What are you laughing for?"


    "I want your life ¡­" Before she could finish her sentence, she slashed her bow towards Jin Wushu, "Shameless Dogfish, you are as shameless as Zhao Deji ¡­"


    He took a heavy step back and closed in on Hua Rong as fast as a mad tiger. He then jumped down from the horse and unsheathed his blade and slashed at Jin Wushu while cursing him, "Jin Wushu, what deep grievances do you and I have with each other? Why are you plotting to harm me like this? "Today, I will die with you ¡­"


    Jin Wushu fended himself off and said loudly: "The one who harmed you is shameless Zhao Deji, not me!"


    "It''s you! You caused my husband, you caused me ¡­"


    "That''s right, this prince proposed to kill Yue Pengju in order to negotiate. But, if Zhao Deji did not kill him, who would be able to force him? Hahaha, Hua Rong, your husband is nothing compared to a dog in Zhao Deji''s eyes. Blame the two of you for being blind and working for a shameless and despicable monarch. This is what you deserve ¡­ This prince heard from Wang Junhua that Zhao Deji had been wanting to take advantage of you for a long time, and before Yue Pengju even dies, he dared to order you to enter the palace. Hahaha, this is what your Da Song calls courtesy, justice, and shame? The Lord of Righteousness? "In my opinion, they are worse than beasts, hahaha ¡­"


    Jin Wushu clenched his teeth, and started trembling in anger. He jumped away for a few steps, but his expression suddenly changed: "Hua Rong, why are you still wasting time with me? Look at your home ¡­"


    Hua Rong turned around, and her face paled from shock. She saw a corner of the northeastern part of the "Yueyuan", covered in flames and thick smoke. This was his own living room. Because Yueyuan was too big and there weren''t many family members, in order to concentrate on safety, Hua Rong arranged for the living room to be located in the attic to the east side. Li Yian would live in one room while her son, Hu Diao, and herself would live in the other room.


    Her voice trembled as she could not form a single word, "evil thief, you actually dared to send someone to kill my son? A crazy evil thief ¡­ "


    "Hua Rong, stop slandering us ¡­"


    She could no longer be bothered with Jin Wushu as she mounted her horse and quickly ran back home. Her heart was beating like a drum, and only a terrifying thought flashed across her mind: "Son, nothing must happen to you ¡­"


    Just then, the big doors of the Yueyuan opened, and as the servants gathered water to extinguish the fire, she shouted out loud, "Tiger head, tiger head!"


    "Madame Yue, the young master, he ¡­"


    "Where''s Tiger Head?" She didn''t have time to reply as he crazily rushed towards the Eastern Pavilion. In the midst of the flames, Li Yian stumbled out while holding onto the head of the Little Tiger. Hua Rong rushed forward and jumped down from the horse. He held her son and was about to go help Li Yian when she heard the cold wind whistling through the darkness. Li Yian screamed, "Sister Shi Qi, run ¡­ "Fast ¡­"


    The Little Tiger was carrying a backpack, so she grabbed her son and carried him on her back. Sister Shi Qi, leave quickly. You just have to leave and you must never come back ¡­ "


    Hua Rong had no time to speak as she fell to the ground. In the darkness of the night, two bright blades slashed at him from two sides. The two janissaries chased up and shouted, "Insolent scoundrel, how dare you assassinate us in Yue Xiang Gong''s house ¡­"


    The two of them were forced to retreat, but in the shadows, a few more Black s quickly rushed over. The servants who were busy saving lives also rushed back, and soon, a chaotic battle broke out.


    Li Yian struggled to stand up: "Sister Shi Qi, quickly leave ¡­ Fast... They want to kill the Little Tiger''s head, and not anyone else.


    Hua Rong hesitated a little as she jumped onto the horse with her son in her arms and shouted for her personal guards, "Protect the Imigenol..."


    "I am just an old granny, there is no need for me to protect you. Quickly protect the head of the Little Tiger, quickly ¡­"


    Hua Rong pinched the horse''s belly, in a moment of desperation, she immediately hugged his son and placed him on his chest for protection. The child was buried in his mother''s embrace, crying out in fear, "Mom, mom ¡­"


    Hua Rong carried him with one arm and the horse rein with the other as he charged towards the entrance with a crazed roar. Behind them, the Horseshoe s chasing after them could easily catch up.


    Indeed, as Li Yian had said, these people''s main target was the Little Tiger''s head, and not the others. Otherwise, if they were to shoot from behind, they would have turned themselves into a hedgehog. When Hua Rong thought of this point, she did not dare let her guard down at all. On the contrary, she became even more anxious and lost control of her mind, her only thought was that even if she were to die without an intact corpse, she must protect her son''s life. She couldn''t care about the direction, couldn''t care about the distance, she only knew that if she kept going forward, it was as if she would be safe if she continued running ¡­


    "Pengju, Pengju, you save me, save your son ¡­" She screamed out in her heart, but she couldn''t shout out or cry out. She could only hold onto her bow and arrow tightly to protect her son. She knew that she couldn''t let anyone attack her head on, otherwise, her son wouldn''t be able to protect her. She fought the horse with all her might, but she had never done such a heavy thing before. She only wished the horse could grow wings and fly.


    A black figure appeared in front of her. She had already forgotten her fear and shouted, "Jin Wushu, you despicable scumbag ¡­"


    "It''s not me!" You should know who killed your son! "


    "It''s you, the little marten of the same hill ¡­"


    She was going crazy, but she did not dare get entangled with Jin Wushu anymore. She could only flee for her life, because the people behind her had already caught up to her. The black shadow moved away. She couldn''t stop her horse, so she had already rushed over, leaving the black shadow far behind. Following which, the black silhouette flashed to the side, and another seven to eight masked man s rushed up. In front of them was a fork in the road, and the person in the lead shouted: "Where did they go?"


    "Left?"


    "Right?"


    "Split into two." You must kill that little devil. "


    "Yes."


    After the Horseshoe disappeared, Jin Wushu came out from behind the bushes. He took a few steps forward and looked at the fire raging in the Yueyuan in front of him with disappointment. With this kind of evil scheme, other than Zhao Deji, who else could it be? It was probably because Hua Rong did not allow his scheme to go the way she wanted, now, she was going to kill her son first to show off his might. Even if it was Jin Wushu, at this moment, he was absolutely terrified by Zhao Deji''s shamelessness. Kill Yue Pengju, kill Yue Pengju''s son, only Hua Rong was left to play around with? Zhao Deji actually had such a vicious idea.


    The rabbits died and the dogs were roasted. The birds were completely hidden, and everything had happened since ancient times. Big Gold''s Zong Han, Gu Shen and the rest will die, Da Song''s Yue Pengju will also die. As a subject, no matter how powerful or influential he was, he would never escape the grasp of an emperor. If he wanted to dominate his own life, he had to be a ruler of his own power! He mumbled to himself, and laughed complacently, "Yue Pengju, this is the difference between you and this prince. Your fate is controlled by others, and mine is ruled by itself. It''s a pity that Hua Rong didn''t understand this logic and ended up following you to your death. "


    In the end, this woman still had to die.


    But why did he still feel pain from her death?


    Love, love!


    Unfortunately, she loved someone else.


    Forget it, just let Zhao Deji help their family of three. It wouldn''t be lonely if they had a companion on their journey to the Yellow Springs.

 C376 You wait for me

    Hua Rong ran like a madman in the dark night, the only sound in her ears was the sound of wind. With two consecutive arrows, her horse leg flashed, and she fell to the ground while screaming. Seeing that the distance between them was getting farther and farther away, the pursuers no longer cared. The horse screamed and fell to its knees. Hua Rong held the child and flipped him over. He fell down hard onto the ground and his eyes sparkled like stars. She lay down on her back and the child fell into her arms, crying in pain.


    She struggled to get up from the ground, and although her body was in disarray, she still held on. She knew that once she fell, her son would not be able to stay alive. She hugged her son and stood up with great difficulty. Just as she ran two steps, a large blade came slashing over, directly chopping off the head of the Little Tiger.


    She lowered her head to protect her son. The blade grazed her face, causing hot blood to splash out. She did not feel any pain at all. "Mom ¡­" He seemed to have understood the terrible fate that was about to befall him. He kept shouting and crying until his voice was hoarse.


    Another slash came. Hua Rong no longer had the strength to run, he could only hug her son tightly. She used all of her strength to turn around, so that her back would be able to withstand this slash ¡­


    In a split-second, she heard such a clear shout: "Sister Shi Qi ¡­" Then, with someone protecting her with their body, the pressure on her back suddenly lessened. She was overjoyed, her steps staggered, and she almost fell to the ground once again. Yet, she was pulled into her embrace by a large hand, feeling so at ease and safe. "Sister Shi Qi, I''m back ¡­"


    Yue Pengju waved his spear, he killed anyone he saw and hacked away anyone he saw. Very quickly, corpses littered the ground. KILL, KILL, KILL until the air was completely silent. Miserable wails, wails, screams ¡­ They were all gone, except for the smell of blood in the air.


    "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    "Abba, Abba... "Mother, mother ¡­"


    "Peng Ju ¡­"


    The three of them tightly embraced each other. The Little Tiger was hugged so tightly by its father that it was hard to breathe, but it began to giggle: "Abba ¡­ Beat up bad guys... "There''s a bad guy ¡­"


    Despite the extreme fear in her heart, Hua Rong could not help but be happy. At this moment, he was thinking, it doesn''t matter if I live or die, what does it matter?


    The janissary Ma Chao walked over and whispered, "Yue Xiang Gong, the thieves have all been killed, and their corpses have been thrown to the side. These people are all unfamiliar with each other, so I can''t tell where they came from. "


    Yue Pengju nodded his head, holding his son, he tightly held onto his wife''s hand and said: "Let''s find a place to rest."


    "Yes."


    Everyone retreated several li and built a fire in the innermost room of a dilapidated temple. Seeing his wife and children, Yue Pengju changed his mind and was no longer in a hurry to go home.


    With his hands still wet and coquettish, Yue Pengju used the light from the flames to see the blood on his wife''s left cheek. A mark on her blade, her hair was disheveled and her entire body covered by mud and dust. However, Hua Rong did not know that the joy of suddenly meeting her husband made her completely forget about the pain on her body and that her son was safe and sound.


    Yue Pengju turned to wipe away the blood on her face, his heart aching. "Sister Shi Qi, you''re hurt ¡­"


    Hua Rong smiled sweetly and gently caressed the hand that was wiping his face. She said softly, "It''s not painful, it''s not serious.


    Yue Pengju helped her wipe her wounds, while one of the personal guards passed over gauze and ointment to her. Yue Pengju helped wipe and bandage her wounds, his heart felt as if it was being sliced open by a knife. In his life as a hero, he had never expected that his wife and children would be chased until they ran out of options.


    The janissaries heated up some rations and boiled some water. Everyone was thirsty and hungry, so they randomly ate a bit of food. Yue Pengju ordered everyone to build another fire outside and set it for a rest. He himself and his wife sat around the fire, watching it gradually dim.


    The Little Tiger seemed to not have been affected by the shock during this half a night, breathing evenly in his father''s arms. Hua Rong leaned on his shoulder and was completely awake. After a long while, she finally spoke in a low voice: "Pengju, it''s him, it''s him who''s going to kill us! He''s going to kill his son before he kills you. "


    "I know it''s him."


    "At first, I thought it was the Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "No, definitely not the Fourth Prince!" Yue Pengju was very sure, "Fourth Prince is arrogant and conceited. What he wants is for me to die in the ''his'' hands, which can also be considered as a deterrent to the other generals fighting against the Gold Lord Battle. To warn them, I can rule over ''him'' and give him an order. Fourth Prince will definitely not kill us personally. "


    His understanding of Jin Wushu was the same as Jin Wushu''s. The enemy understood each other, but they could never understand their ''father'' ¨C the father, son, father, and son of a monarch. The so-called ''benevolent lord'' was often thousands of times scarier than the enemy.


    Hua Rong couldn''t hold it in anymore, and nestled into her husband''s embrace. Tears streamed down her face as she sobbed, "Pengju, us husband and wife back then were hot-blooded enough to fight against the gold soldier, but who would have thought that we would actually reach such a stage ¡­"


    "Sister Shi Qi, it''s all my fault. Back then, when he was hiding in the Donglin Temple, he should have gone far away. It''s not enough for me to die, but what about you two? "


    When Hua Rong heard her husband''s pained voice, she felt even more sorrowful. Pengju had fought a bloody battle all her life and had never felt wronged before, originally she was hot-blooded, she wanted to take back the mountains and rivers, to expel the bullying outsiders.


    The two of them embraced each other until they were crying. After a long while, Yue Pengju calmed down and hugged his wife tightly, whispering into her ear: "Sister Shi Qi, since ''he'' had killed them, I am afraid that he would not even be able to exile us. He must take our lives. "Leave first. If you can leave, you have to leave one by one ¡­"


    Hua Rong cried, "No! Since you''re back, I won''t be leaving. Whether you live or die, I will accompany you. "


    His voice was gentle: "Big Sister Shi Qi, please listen to me once. This time, you must leave first."


    She cried out in grief: "Pengju, if you weren''t here, what meaning would there be in me living?"


    Yue Pengju forcefully suppressed the great pain in his heart. With a wife like this, what more could he ask for? His voice was even gentler than before, "Big Sis Shi Qi, you can walk one at a time. If you leave, I will have no more worries. If the three of us are in Lin An, we will die for sure. "If you and Tiger Head leave first, I still have a way out ¡­"


    "What chance do you have? As long as Zhang Xian and the rest are locked up, you will never leave. "Penga, I know, don''t lie to me anymore ¡­"


    Yue Pengju gently embraced her shoulder. "Big Sister Shi Qi, heaven never bars one''s way. This time, you must listen to my arrangements. We have to make sure that our son is not hurt... "


    Hearing his words made a lot of sense. After hesitating for a bit, Hua Rong finally decided not to let her son meet with an unimaginable tragedy. With misty eyes, she asked in a low voice, "This world is so big, where can we go?"


    This question, it was unknown just how many times Yue Pengju had thought about it along the way. The world was vast. Could it be that in the Royal Territory, where could the fugitives go? Lu Da of the Donglin Temple s naturally could not escape the search and arrest of the imperial government. Not only was he not safe, he was also implicated. And the other absolutely trustworthy person was the King Qin. His sea was also a place that the imperial government could not reach.


    "Sister Shi Qi, go find King Qin."


    Her heart skipped a beat and she shook her head as if she had a conditioned reflex. "No, no!"


    Yue Pengju caressed his wife''s hair with his big hand. "Sister Shi Qi, listen to me. This entire life, he probably will not dare to return to the ocean. The world is too big, and I dare not say that the King Qin is the only one that is trustworthy, but that place is definitely the only place that is truly safe. "


    How could Hua Rong not know about it? However, Lin An was still quite a distance away from the sea area. Who knew what would happen if he went there? Would he be able to wait until the day he returns?


    His tone was determined: "Big Sister Shi Qi, you must listen to my arrangements."


    Hua Rong slowly calmed herself down, and said word by word, "Pengju, I promise you. "However, after sending off my son, I will immediately rush back. You must wait for me."


    Yue Pengju had nothing to say, he knew his wife''s personality very well, if he refused, she would definitely not leave, thus he nodded his head and smiled: "Sister Shi Qi, I will definitely wait for you. But there''s no time to lose. You must leave immediately. "


    "This ¡­"


    "He has tried to kill me and he will not let this go easily. To be safe, you must leave immediately. "


    "But what about you?"


    "Don''t worry." If he wants to kill me, he''ll have to do a decent crime on my behalf. It''s impossible for him to kill me as soon as I return to the city. If I were to catch a mouse, there would definitely be some trickery going on. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have sent me to the Chuzhou back then. He had always branded women as bad, but he was unscrupulous. He branded people as good, but he killed the innocent. In order to show his filial piety and magnanimity, he would not try to kill them unless it was the last moment. Otherwise, he would not have sent people to assassinate them tonight and would have arrested them publicly instead. "He''s in a hurry to kill me, so he''s just trying to force me. When I get back to Rian, ''he'' won''t pursue the matter of you two and your son for the time being."


    At this point, Hua Rong was completely out of control and could only listen to her husband''s arrangements. Yue Pengju summoned his two most trusted janissaries, and told Ma Chao in a low voice before taking out a silver letter, "You must escort the Madam safely."


    "Yes."


    At this time, Ma Chao had already put the Little Tiger''s head on her back. To prevent him from crying in the middle of the night, Hua Rong had no choice but to cover his mouth with a piece of cloth as a mask. After they finished their preparations, the two janissaries got on their horses and left first. Hua Rong pulled her husband''s hand and suddenly broke down in tears: "Pengju, I''m not leaving, I''m not leaving ¡­ "If you want to die, then die together ¡­"


    Yue Pengju also teared up, "Big Sister Shi Qi, I promise you that I will definitely wait for you to come back alive. "Don''t worry."


    The two of them embraced each other for a long time. Finally, Yue Pengju pushed her away and made up his mind: "Sister Shi Qi, let''s go."


    "No, just ask Ma Chao and the others to send the tiger head to King Qin ¡­"


    "They can''t find anyone. Sister Shi Qi, you must go personally ¡­ "


    Hua Rong still wanted to struggle, but she had already lifted him up and placed him on the horse''s back. At this time, the sky in the east had already turned white, Hua Rong was wiping her tears off, when she turned back, only to see her husband''s blurry figure still waving at a distance, telling her to be at ease.


    "Pengju, wait for me. You must wait for me to come back!"


    She stopped crying, dried her eyes and started to chase after Ma Chao in front of her. Anger was growing like a cold wind in the morning: Zhao Deji, who could be the greater culprit in this world than Zhao Deji? Kill Zhao Deji, you must kill him!

 C377 imprisoning

    The sky slowly brightened.


    Yue Pengju looked at the hills in the distance, the continuous shadows, the rivers and villages in the south ¡­ The back of his wife had already disappeared. He wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and let out a long, relieved breath. If the future changed again, it would be better for him to die alone than in a family.


    "Sister Shi Qi, if there is an afterlife, I will never be a soldier again and I will never let you suffer a little more. I will be the one who harmed you for the rest of your life. "


    His heart was racing, not because he was afraid of his own fate, but because he was worried about his wife and children. Their future was difficult to predict. In the future, just how many hardships would the mother and son pair go through? Thinking back to his short life, from the island to the village, to his many years of military service, all the happy times had actually been spent with his wife. Besides, what other fun had he had? Sister Shi Qi''s every frown and smile, Sister Shi Qi''s slight anger, her gentle care ¡­ Could it be that he was destined never to have any good fortune in his life?


    Love! Love!


    In his own life, it was fortunate that she was here that he knew what love was.


    His eyes were moist, and he was lost in thought.


    He was no longer in a hurry to leave. He only brought a few personal guards with him to patrol the area until the evening when he was sure that his wife and the others had safely left.


    The last day of fasting.


    Tianwei knelt in front of the empress dowager''s memorial tablet, her legs completely numb. A maid came over to help her up. "Princess, it''s time for you to rest ¡­"


    She asked softly: "Where is Madame Yue?"


    "He''s not back yet."


    "Go and take another look, I''m afraid she''ll ¡­"


    "Tianwei, you don''t have to act anymore!"


    A cold voice sounded. Tian Wei was so scared that her entire body trembled. She hurriedly kneeled down again. "The elder brother of the nine ¡­"


    Zhao Deji sat down, with an unfathomable expression: "The elder brother of the nine? "Tianwei, are you sure we are your The elder brother of the nine?"


    Tian Wei was confused, she raised her head and saw a trace of viciousness in The elder brother of the nine''s eyes.


    Zhao Deji looked into her eyes and sneered: "Tianwei, ever since your return to the south, we have always been kind to you. Why do you still need to repay kindness with hatred?"


    Tian Wei was at a loss. "The elder brother of the nine, what''s wrong with me?"


    A piece of paper rolled into a ball and smashed onto her forehead heavily. Zhao Deji shouted angrily, "cheap maidservant, you still dare to pretend? What do you think this is? "


    She was trembling with fear as she opened the paper ball. A buzz went through her head, only to see a message written on it: Wei Xian Fei serves Golden Man, becomes an official courtesan, and has given birth to two more sons. What face do you have to return? Where is my Da Song''s face?


    Her hands trembled and the paper fell to the ground. She could only kowtow with all her might: "The elder brother of the nine ¡­" Not Me... "It really wasn''t me ¡­"


    "Who else could it be other than you? Other than you, who else can return from the Fallen Jinguo? You actually dare to send people to post on the streets and alleyways, to ruin Queen Mother''s reputation. "


    "It''s really not me! It''s Wang Junhua... It must be Qin Gui and Wang Junhua ¡­ It was only then that the two of them found out that The elder brother of the nine was also in custody, and knew that all of this was happening ¡­ "


    "How could they do this when they wholeheartedly advocated welcoming the Empress Dowager''s return? Other than you, bitch, who else would it be? " Zhao Deji lowered his voice and said fiercely, "You must be afraid that the Queen Mother will come back and expose your true strength, so you struck first and tried to stop her from coming back ¡­"


    "The elder brother of the nine, what kind of history do I have that can be exposed by others?"


    Zhao Deji sneered, and took out a letter from his bosom: "Look, what is this?"


    Tianwei took the letter and knelt on the ground, trembling as she read. She had no idea how she had finished reading the letter. He read it, and then he read it again. His mind went blank and his body went stiff:


    He was a fake princess!


    It''s an impersonation of the Princess Tianwei!


    The real Princess Tianwei had already lost its life in Five Kingdoms!


    So it turned out that Wei Xian Fei was the first to strike!


    He was afraid that the one who would be exposed would be the Wei Xian Fei, not him!


    She woke up from her initial fear and slowly put the letter aside. She raised her head and looked straight into Zhao Deji''s eyes, "The elder brother of the nine, you should be clear whether or not I am pretending to be Tian Wei. Others may not be clear about this, but you should be clear about this!"


    Zhao Deji scoffed, "Your way of doing things has greatly changed and your personality has changed. I am also not very clear as well, whether or not you are our blood sister. Besides, I''m also suspicious. With so many people imprisoned and unable to escape, why are you the only one with such good luck? Do you think that you are a scammer that Golden Man deliberately let go of to deceive us? "


    His voice was harsh, and Tianwei was at a loss for words.


    "You still dare to lie to me?"


    As he roared, Tianwei slowly stood up and slowly rolled up her wide sleeves, all the way to her arms, revealing a pale red scar. Staring at him, she slowly spoke, "When I was eleven years old, in the middle of autumn, the osmanthus flowers bloomed very well. I wanted to make a osmanthus bag, so I pestered my best brother to secretly help me pick it. There were many maids at that time, but I only liked this brother to pick them for me, and I wanted him to pick them for me. Because I just learned how to make a scented bag, and this scented bag is for him. The royal father has dozens of children. My brother was not someone that could be doted on by the royal father at all. He stayed silent all day, and only I had the best relationship with him. That day, when I saw my brother picking many osmanthus flowers, I wanted to pick them myself, so I climbed up to the branch of a osmanthus tree and fell down. "Big brother was afraid that royal father would scold me, so scared that he kept sucking on my wounds ¡­" She still stared at the scar on her wrist, sighed, and raised her head to look straight into Zhao Deji''s eyes, "The front of the sachet is embroidered with the name of this big brother, and on the back is the word ''Bead Bead'' ¡­"


    This was a secret between brother and sister. For many years, other than the two of them, no one else knew this, not even the matriarch s of the two of them. The person in front of him was Tianwei. It was a true Tianwei. She was the sister he had once doted on the most.


    He was the only brother he had left in this world.


    He looked away, not daring to meet her gaze. He had never doubted the identity of Tian Wei, because he knew her. However, the Wei Xian Fei had asked him to do so, so how should he deal with her?


    "The elder brother of the nine, it doesn''t matter if I am the real or fake Tianwei. But today, I have to remind The elder brother of the nine once again that Qin Gui and his wife are actually captive spies. Wan Wan''s death, the slander and slander that was posted on the wall, must have been done by the two of them, sooner or later the both of them will cause harm to The elder brother of the nine ¡­ "


    He reached out to take back Wei Xian Fei''s letter, her attitude extremely cold. "This matter will naturally be investigated thoroughly. The matters of the imperial government forbade women from taking over the government. Have you forgotten or really not? "In my opinion, you no longer need to stay in the Buddhist Hall and put on an act ¡­"


    Tian Wei kneeled on the ground and kowtowed as she spoke sincerely, "The elder brother of the nine, after I returned from capturing people, I was indebted to the mighty The elder brother of the nine s and the deep affection between brothers. After a few years of prosperity and prosperity, I have been able to return to my roots in this life and I am already very satisfied with being able to return to the Da Song with my soul. "I hope that The elder brother of the nine can be merciful enough to allow me to go to the nunnery and serve Her Majesty''s spirit tablet, Green Lantern Buddha, until the end of my life ¡­"


    Zhao Deji did not make a sound.


    Tianwei continued to kowtow. "I have another request. The elder brother of the nine, on account of the many times Madame Yue has protected me, can you forgive her this once ¡­"


    Zhao Deji suddenly stood up: "How dare you, we have yet to investigate your crime of deceiving you, you still dare to plead for her?!"


    Tianwei didn''t say anything and just kneeled on the ground.


    "Where''s Hua Rong? Where did she go? "


    Tian Wei couldn''t answer.


    Zhao Deji sneered: "You think I don''t know your lies? Where did he go in begging for my son? Hua Rong had actually escaped long ago!


    If Madame Yue really escaped, it would definitely be a good thing.


    "Immediately get up and return to the Residence of Prince Consort to stay. Without my order, you are not allowed to take even half a step outside."


    "Understood."


    Coiling Dragon Island.


    This was the first island to enter the sea. The four seasons of the island were evergreen. Before, there was a small group of pirates who relied on the old Dragon King''s Temple on the island to grow strong. Now, they had become the first sentries of the overlord of the sea, the King Qin. These few years, the imperial government had no power to stay in the water army anymore, facing the encirclement and annihilation of Da Jin and the cave palace Water Cock. After a few years, the Song Shui army and the pirates who were stationed did not interfere. These old, weak, and handicapped people, to a certain extent, were officials. They had to rely on the help of the pirates during the new year to be able to get by. Right now, Song Jin''s peace of mind was spread throughout the entire country, and the troll army was even lazier. There were less than three hundred veterans left, symbolically guarding a Town 70 miles away from Coiled Dragon Island.


    On this day, the coiling dragon island was decorated with lanterns. The lackeys on the island were elated and encouraged, preparing a sumptuous feast and wine, because today was King Qin''s wedding day. In the past, the pirates hadn''t paid much attention to the woman. They''d simply snatched her up and sent her to the bridal chamber. However, things were different this time around. Under the planning of Third Uncle Yang and Liu Wu, everything was progressing according to the direction of the ceremony ¡ª The leader''s engagement ceremony was naturally not to be rushed.


    Ye Lvdayong personally sent his daughter here, to exchange name scrolls, betrothal gifts, and the King Qin learned Ye Lvdayong''s daughter''s name: Li Tinglan. Ye Lvdayong admired his daughter''s Han culture, and gave her such a refined name. It was something that King Qin couldn''t remember at all. Furthermore, he had already turned into a member of the Li Clan, so Li Tinglan was naturally a daughter of the Li Clan. Naturally, only the King Qin and the Third Uncle Yang knew about this secret. The other small fry s were overjoyed, thinking that their King had married an official daughter of a noble family.


    The elusive Ye Lvdayong no longer came personally this time. Of course, this time his goddess-like daughter only revealed her back, leaving her underlings on the island with endless reverie. However, this time, they were able to clearly see that beautiful back. She wore the exquisite clothing of a noble woman from the Central Plains. Her small feet were smooth, and she was truly a rich young lady from a noble family. Each of them secretly wondered if there was something wrong with the King: why didn''t such a beautiful woman get married right away? But when the small fry saw the King Qin eating and drinking to their hearts content, they could not help but grin. That''s right, the Pirate Head would officially marry a miss, who wouldn''t be happy?


    As a result, when Ye Lvdayong quietly left with his daughter''s and King Qin''s wedding band, the small fry s were all celebrating for the third day in a row. Because, not only did they receive a huge reward, they also discovered that the pirates'' equipment had levelled up by another level ¡ª ¡ª A large number of firearms bought from the Lei Family of the Martial family, and they were all armed with a cruiser.

 C378 parturient

    These firearms had been continuously manufactured by the Lei Family over the past six months, from the basic stink bombs, fire tribulations, communication fireworks, to the newly invented pear blossom gun and fire cannon ¡­ King Qin had bought it before, but never on such a large scale, because it required financial support. The small fry who were already following the army''s arrangement were all surprised and proud upon seeing such a grand occasion. They gradually realised that they were no longer robbers, but instead an elite army.


    On a five-tooth warship of Coiled Dragon Island, the sail had been raised. The warship that was loaded with firearms was about to leave, sailing to the coastline a few hundred miles away and armed the cruiser.


    King Qin looked at these treasures ecstatically, thinking of the ecstatic and greedy expression Ye Lvdayong showed when he saw them ¡ª as if his Qidan Empire was about to be revived.


    King Qin picked up a Pear Blossom Spear and walked onto the deck outside. A sea bird flew past, he aimed and shot, and with a loud noise, the sea bird flapped its wings and rushed to the beach in front of them, leaving behind a pool of blood.


    The lackeys erupted into cheers, "Great King, Great King, Great King!"


    He had to pay a huge price to only get seven or eight of these. If he could buy another few thousand of these, armed with the most elite of pirates, he was confident that he would be able to beat up the Guai Zima, who was reputed to be unrivalled in the Golden Army, even if he went ashore right away, much less on land or sea.


    Unfortunately, to obtain thousands of floral pear spears, who knows when it would be possible.


    The three horses rushed to the mouth of the sea. As soon as they stopped, the people on the horses dismounted. The horses at the front screamed and foamed at the mouth. They immediately died of exhaustion. After running for many days and nights, Hua Rong was now like a horse that had failed. Her legs felt weak on the beach and she could fall down at any time.


    A patrol boat came by. She called out a few times and took out a token. The person on the boat looked at it and immediately said, "Please board the boat ¡­"


    Ma Chao and the others dismounted from their horses and removed the head of the Little Tiger on their back. Hua Rong hugged their son, causing the head of the Little Tiger to seem as if it had fainted from running.


    Seeing that the three were about to board the boat, the small fry shouted: "Our rule is that only one person is allowed to go, who will go?"


    Hua Rong did not hesitate at all: "Ma Chao, wait for me on the shore."


    "Yes."


    As they sat in the small boat, the two small fry s looked at the disheveled woman from time to time. They were surprised to find that her face was green and purple, as if she was running away and was about to be dehydrated. Hua Rong didn''t care about their surprised gazes and only anxiously looked at his son. Although the Little Tiger''s head was strong, it was still a young child. How could it withstand such a bumpy ride? The child who was still crying, suddenly cried again after Hua Rong patted his face and pinched his cheeks. She quickly took some water she brought with her and placed it next to his mouth, letting the child suck on it until he recovered his strength.


    The child, seeing the ocean for the first time, quickly started to giggle. Hua Rong hugged him and taught him over and over again, "Uncle ¡­ Call him uncle ¡­ Do you remember? "


    "Uncle ¡­" Heehee ¡­ Ah ¡­ Mom... "Water..."


    She looked at her son''s chubby little arms that were constantly flailing about, full of vitality. She gradually felt more at ease. Holding him in her arms, mother and son both looked at the distant sea and sky.


    After the small boat flew for four hours, green and yellow continuously rose and fell in Hua Rong''s line of sight ¡ª two different colors appeared on the winter island. One was a large area of ginkgo trees with yellow leaves all over the ground, while the other was an evergreen broad-leaved tree, which was extremely thick and green.


    A ship drove over, and the small fry shouted loudly, "Reporting to General Liu, someone is looking for the King!"


    A man appeared on the deck. Hua Rong looked over and saw that it was Liu Wu.


    Liu Wu was also shocked, he anxiously ordered the boat to approach the shore, he stepped forward and greeted Hua Rong with a bow, "Madame Yue, why are you here?"


    Hua Rong held his son, feeling mixed emotions and could only shake his head.


    With both feet on this evergreen island, one could see the festive atmosphere of the lanterns and flowers. Her hold on his son weakened and Little Tiger''s head almost fell to the ground. She reached out and hugged his son tightly before asking: "Liu Wu, what''s this on the island?"


    Liu Wu smiled and replied respectfully: "My King must have gotten engaged three days ago. This was left behind during the engagement celebration."


    The King Qin is married?


    She was startled for a moment before asking: "Is she Ye Lvdayong''s daughter?"


    Liu Wu did not answer his question, "Her name is Li Tinglan, she is the daughter of a famous family on the continent."


    Hua Rong heaved a sigh of relief. As long as she was not Ye Lvdayong''s daughter, King Qin did not need to be held hostage. Since he agreed to the marriage, she should like it. She was very pleased with this news ¡ª even if this was the case, she would not have to worry about him in this life. King Qin would definitely live a good life, wouldn''t she?


    It''s just that, when King Qin marries, he will definitely have his own children. If I come to trouble him again, wouldn''t that be a bit too much of a burden? She stood hesitating for a moment, full of confidence, but now he was discounted.


    "Madame Yue ¡­"


    She quickly regained her senses, and Liu Wu respectfully asked: "I will bring you to see the King right now."


    "Thank you very much."


    On the five-tooth warship, King Qin was in the middle of studying the Pear Blossom Spear, this kind of mysterious weapon.


    He did not think much of it, and continued to look at the spear in his hands with his head lowered. Hearing the report from the small fry, he said, "My King, Liu Wu has brought someone to meet you ¡­."


    "Who is it?"


    "Liu Wu said Madame Yue."


    "Madame Yue?"


    He stood up and saw that on a boat that was close to Liu Wu, there was a woman holding a child in her arms. It was Hua Rong.


    At this time, Hua Rong and her son had already landed on the shore. One of the small fry pointed in the direction, and Hua Rong walked over with big strides while carrying the child.


    Ten steps away.


    Three steps away.


    King Qin stopped in his tracks and looked at the haggard and anxious woman in front of him. It was unknown how many days it had been since she had last seen him, but her appearance had completely changed. It was as if her body was filled with wind, and all the strength in her life was focused on travelling. She had almost flown all the way from Lin An to the sea. No matter how fast an ordinary person was, they would need at least half a month to reach the sea. However, she had only taken eight days to reach the sea. His appearance from the past had been ruined on the road, leaving only his exhausted body.


    King Qin couldn''t believe his eyes for a moment.


    Hua Rong put down the child in her embrace. "Tiger head, kneel down, kowtow to uncle ¡­"


    This was the first time the child''s feet touched the sea sand. He was clever, and after his mother''s many tutelage, he immediately kneeled down obediently. He raised his hands above his head and kowtowed. With a clear and melodious voice, he said, "Uncle ¡­"


    King Qin''s gaze was fixated on the disheveled woman in front of him. The hair that had been tidied up a little when they boarded the ship had once again been blown loose by the sea breeze, and her eyes were sunken in, her expression gloomy. No, this was not the same young look that the little girl, Shi Qi, had in the island that time. She no longer had this look of youth in her eyes. When he heard the word ''uncle'', he felt as if he had been struck by lightning.


    He did not answer, but reached out his hand and scooped up the child who seemed to be kowtowing. He looked closely at the bright red, dirty face. Especially those eyes, they were round and large, and they flowed with intelligence.


    The tiger head''s large eyes looked at the large eye in front of him and was shocked. Just as he was about to cry, King Qin raised him above his head. This was the first time a child saw an especially blue sky above an adult''s head. The endless sea and the multicolored seashells by the seaside were everywhere. She was so excited that she was dancing with joy, "¡­ "Put me down, I want that ¡­"


    King Qin put him down as he staggered towards the nearest purple shell. As if he had found a treasure, he grabbed it and laughed as he went to pick up another one. Liu Wu ran over and smiled: "Madame Yue, I''ll help you look after the Little Tiger''s head."


    "Thank you very much."


    Only now did King Qin look at the lady in front of him. Hua Rong also looked at him. Their gazes intersected, and King Qin said indifferently: "Are you thirsty? "Let''s go up and take a seat."


    It was winter on the island, and the sun was high in the sky. It was completely different from the inland area. Under the row of ginkgo trees, there was a table and two chairs. Hua Rong sat on the chair, took a sip of the tea, and sighed. Life was full of twists and turns. She had never expected that it would end like this one day. She had nowhere to go and could only seek help from the only person she could ask for.


    The King Qin sat opposite to her, staring at her blankly. He did not comfort her, nor did he speak. She was speechless for a long while, then wiped her tears and said softly: "Qin Shangcheng, I have a request for you today."


    "Girl, Zhao Deji is going to kill you?"


    "Yes." Zhao Deji ordered Qin Gui to arrest Zhang Xian, Sun Ge and the others, who were all imprisoned in the Jail Temple Prison. On the day I set out, he even sent people to assassinate the Little Tiger''s head. Fortunately Peng Ju rushed back in time and saved us ¡­ "


    "Damn it, when Yue Pengju first went to Chuzhou, you should have escaped with him ¡­"


    She calmly replied, "It''s not like we haven''t thought about it. But where would the greatest powers of the world go? Initially, we had thought that the promise of the Taizu not to kill the ministers would at most be the result of an exile. I just didn''t expect that you would have to die! "


    "That was Jin Wushu''s doing. He must be in the contract, he must want to kill Yue Pengju! This gold cuttlefish, is not a match for Yue Pengju on the battlefield, so he will do something funny ¡­ "


    Hua Rong shook her head: "No! It''s not Jin Wushu, it''s Zhao Deji! "


    King Qin was startled. It was indeed Zhao Deji. The main culprit behind all of these was Zhao Deji. As long as he was slightly human, how could he agree to Jin Wushu''s conditions? If Jin Wushu did not mention it, he would still kill Yue Pengju. He suddenly remembered the turquoise bottle on his chest. It was a fertile medicine and it had to be given to Zhao Deji to consume. But, how could he give it to Zhao Deji?


    The Little Tiger walked over shakily, holding a shell in her hand, she said excitedly: "Mom ¡­ "Mom ¡­" had already fed him water, and he had even eaten some fruits and tea. King Qin looked at this child unblinkingly. The only child he was close to was the former Xiao Luwenlong. Now, he saw the Little Tiger''s head again, and looked at his pair of sparkling clear eyes. Those were the girl''s eyes!


    The little guy actually had a pair of eyes that were exactly the same as his mother''s. Even his long eyelashes drooped down onto his eyelids, opening and closing at a time. If it wasn''t for his fat forehead and cheeks, he would have been treated like a beautiful little girl. Tiger Head, this is the little girl''s son! It was the blood of her direct kin. For a moment, he was so excited, as if he were his own son, as if he had been dreaming. He could not help but extend his hand and gently pinch the Little Tiger''s chubby face. The Little Tiger giggled as it reached out its hand and continuously pushed him. It only placed the shell in front of its mother, "Mother ¡­ "Look ¡­"

 C379 Please

    Hua Rong received the shell and scrutinized it, then softly said: "It''s really pretty. Tiger Head is a good boy, go pick a few for mom, mom really likes them. "


    "Mm ¡­" "Yes," the child said, and lurched forward again. Liu Wu lowered his head and said a few words to him. He hugged his hands, and Liu Wu picked him up as he walked forward with large strides. Only after the two of them had walked a good distance did Hua Rong retract his gaze, and carefully hid the shell in his chest, raising his head to look at King Qin, his voice extremely calm. "Qin Shangcheng, please promise me one thing."


    King Qin''s gaze was also following his child as he casually asked: "What''s the matter?"


    "No matter what happens in the future, don''t come look for me again."


    "AHH!"


    "As long as we can raise the Little Tiger''s head into an adult, it would be the greatest kindness you have for us husband and wife. From now on, Little Tiger only needs to remember his father''s name. As for the others, please do not tell him, and even more so do not make him harbor any thoughts of revenge ¡­ "


    King Qin stared at her: "Why?"


    "The one who wants Pengju dead, is Zhao Deji! It''s the Da Song! A single person''s strength fighting against a single imperial court was too insignificant. Little Tiger did not come to this world to bear the shadow of revenge that his parents had given him. Otherwise, he would have to live under stress and pain for the rest of his life. Peng Ju and I only hope for him to be safe and sound. Even if he is hunting and herding on the island, he will just live his life like an ordinary person. He won''t have any heroic achievements, he''ll be fine as long as he is healthy and happy ¡­ "


    King Qin had never heard of this strange theory, and said angrily: "Girl, are you crazy? What about Yue Pengju? "


    "Pengju and I agree." Hua Rong looked at him sincerely. "Qin Shangcheng, aside from begging you to take care of my son, please don''t ever come to find us again. If Pengju wanted to live, he would have long escaped. He didn''t need to wait for the enemy to make his move. We do not need anyone to avenge us, we definitely do not need that! "


    King Qin''s eyes blazed. "I, your father, will definitely kill this stupid bastard Zhao Deji. He did not cultivate, and used the excuse of being disgraced by millions of Golden Man as an excuse to bow and kneel to them. Furthermore, I heard from Ma Su that he was even indifferent to Wan Wan''s death, despite the fact that she was killed by that bastard couple ¡­ "


    Wan Wan''s death was just a prelude. Although Hua Rong didn''t know at the moment that Tianwei had been replaced with a "fake princess", she had expected that if Wei Xian Fei were to return, Tianwei would definitely be in trouble.


    "Qin Gui is currently the main force of the negotiation. With Jin Wushu supporting him, he basically does not dare to touch them."


    "I don''t believe that Qin Gui can become the Prime Minister for the rest of his life."


    If Jin Wushu didn''t die, Qin Gui would really be lucky. Jin Wushu, Qin Gui the husband and wife, Zhao Deji, these were all his enemies, extremely huge enemies, but, how could he do anything to these people? There was always retribution, but when was that going to happen? How can I report this? Hua Rong raised her head to look at the sky in the west, only to realize that the sun had slowly begun to set. This day was about to pass.


    King Qin''s eyes burned with excitement. He stood up and drained the cup of tea in one gulp, "Girl, my cruiser was successfully built. It''s under water. And I''ve got a lot of firearms and bows and arrows. At most, just fight it out with Zhao Deji on land. Song Jun is just a pus, what''s there to be afraid of? "


    Hua Rong shook her head. Asking the King Qin to raise his army to attack Lin An was the same as striking a rock with an egg. The army of the sea could not reach the mainland. Besides, no matter how powerful he was, he was just a few tens of thousands of people. With the strength of tens of thousands of people, he was able to fight against the hundreds of thousands of troops of the Da Song. Other than sacrificing the King Qin, sacrificing many other innocent people, what else could it mean?


    In the blink of an eye, she saw King Qin''s eyes flash. She was actually planning for the future of this matter. She was very familiar with King Qin''s personality. If her husband and wife had to sacrifice their life for their King Qin, this would go against her wish to come here today. What she wished for was for his son to live, for the King Qin to live, and not for him to die!


    She slowly opened her mouth, "Pengju entered the army camp when he was young, and began his lifetime of resistance against gold. This path was completely Peng Jian''s own choice. If they only wanted to escape, he could have led a group of people to flee far away from Zhu Xian Town. However, with his personality, he could not possibly do such a thing. Even if he could not expel the Golden Man to restore his strength, he was also unwilling to cause chaos in the Song Kingdom just because of his own selfish desire. These were definitely not what he wanted to see. "Whether he lives or dies, he alone will take responsibility ¡­"


    King Qin stared at her: "He will bear the burden alone? "What about you?"


    "He''s the only one between me and him! His choice is my choice. "


    King Qin coughed heavily. The eyes of the woman in front of him sparkled, and once again revealed the gentle light that she hadn''t shown for a long time. Her eyes were moving, as if she wasn''t going to die, but was instead going to fall in love.


    In his chest, a flame soared rapidly as pain covered the sky. How? How could he watch such a pair of eyes go to their deaths?


    "Qin Shangcheng! Please don''t go to Lian to find us! Don''t avenge us! This is my greatest thanks to you! "If you don''t agree, I will take the child back with me!"


    King Qin was completely speechless. After a long while, he finally struggled to speak, "Can''t you stay and take care of your son?"


    She shook her head gently. "No!"


    "But, Tiger''s Head is your son, your only son."


    "I know. But I have to stay with Pengju. No matter if he was alive or dead, she would accompany him. So, I can only wrong the head of the Little Tiger. "


    King Qin opened his leopard-like eyes, as if he wanted to glare at the sun that was approaching dusk, and never rise again. She would rather give up her son than stay with Yue Pengju. It was clearly a waste of time, why couldn''t he just live on? Why?


    "Hua Rong. If she died with two other people, why couldn''t she live with one more? Since Yue Pengju called you here, you must be hoping that both of you will survive together ¡­ "


    "Yes." That''s exactly why he told me to go. But, if Penga is no longer here, then I won''t be able to live either! "


    King Qin took a step back as he panted heavily.


    Hua Rong said with a gentle tone, but she was extremely resolute, "Qin Shangcheng, I know that I have owed you this entire life, but I still don''t know how to repay you. But, just help me one more time, okay? "


    King Qin clenched his fists and scattered. He did not turn to look at them, and after a long while, he finally opened his mouth: "Not good, I do not have time to take care of him!"


    Hua Rong was startled, then slowly lowered her eyes. Her long eyelashes trembled again, somewhat confused, but at the same time, she couldn''t believe it.


    King Qin waved his hand and one of his lackeys came over. He gave a low command and the lackey ran away. He then turned his gaze, casually took down a red lantern from a tree at the side, and sneered: "Hua Rong, do you know what this is?"


    Hua Rong looked at the red "double" on the lantern, unable to open her mouth.


    "I''m engaged. I''m going to get married soon. If you can''t even take care of your own son, who will have the heart to take care of him? "


    Her heart sank as she slowly opened her mouth and said in a gentle voice, "Qin Shangcheng, I know that you do not wish for me to send myself to my death ¡­"


    The King Qin was furious: "If you want to die, go and die, what does this have to do with me? Hurry up and take that little brat away, don''t hinder this daddy''s eyes ¡­ "


    "Qin Shangcheng!"


    "Girl, do you think I''m still thinking about the life and death of your couple? You''re wrong. Who are you? What kind of person is Yue Pengju? Nothing at all. Let me tell you the truth, I have already allied with Ye Lvdayong and used the 72 treasure troves of the Chidan Family to arm the army and buy good horse and arrows. Under the heavens, under the rule of the strong and strong, I don''t believe that Zhao Deji can become the emperor, and my King Qin can''t be one? "I ¡­"


    Hua Rong interrupted him coldly: "You really want to marry Ye Lvdayong''s daughter?"


    "Yes!" Her Han name was Li Tinglan. I have already exchanged marriage letters with her under the betrothal gift, the ceremony. "As a man, her words are as good as gold. Moreover, she can bring me everything I need ¡­"


    Hua Rong was heartbroken, she never thought that the King Qin would one day aim for the world. Jin Wushu, Zhao Deji, all of them had become despicable, sinister and shameless under the competition of the world. As for the King Qin, he had also embarked on the path of a greedy Ranker ¡ª as long as he walked down this path, he would be doomed to abandon his conscience and lose all sense of justice.


    At this time, she finally understood the meaning of the entire island. It was so grand, so grand, and so obviously the King Qin had already made up her mind. Ye Lvdayong had a treasure trove, what did he have? Or perhaps, what bargaining chip did he have to ask the King Qin to look after his son for him?


    King Qin followed her gaze and said indifferently: "Ye Lvdayong is cunning, and his daughter is not someone who is easy to deal with. If I suddenly had a child that I need to take care of, I''m afraid they would not be happy, and even children wouldn''t be able to live a good life ¡­"


    A chill went through her heart. She closed her eyes and her body trembled slightly.


    It turned out that this was the feeling of having reached the end of the road. It was truly a dead end. Her husband and wife died for nothing, and even her son couldn''t be protected.


    However, she quickly opened her eyes again, flustered: "Qin Shangcheng, Tiger Head doesn''t need to live a good life, he, all you need to do is not let him starve to death and let him work ¡­ ¡­ He was like his father. In a few years, he would definitely be able to do a lot of work ¡­ Please, can you just keep him? "


    He said resolutely, "No! "This old man has no money to support idle people ¡­"


    She spoke incoherently, "Tiger''s Head isn''t some idle person. He will grow up. Once he grows up, he will be able to repay the debt ¡­"


    King Qin was extremely impatient: "You''re not even afraid of death? Why should I be afraid of your son dying? "


    That''s right, he wasn''t afraid of death, but why would he be afraid of his son dying? Hua Rong was speechless. She could only think vaguely, everyone said that one should not seek kinship if he was in trouble! Indeed.


    But in the end, she still couldn''t believe it. She raised her head: "Qin Shangcheng, let me beg you, okay?"


    "What right do you have to beg me?"


    "Because you previously let me down, you injured me, you also owe me, you should repay me! Also, it was you who proposed to be my Brother of brotherhood ¡­ "


    "Injured you?" Where are you hurt? Beat you to infertility? Where did your son come from? "What else do I owe you?"


    "You are my Brother of brotherhood! "That''s why you have to help me!"


    "Brother of brotherhood?" He laughed, "Hua Rong, you clearly know in your heart, what kind of Brother of brotherhood do you think I am? Your father has long since settled his grudges with you, so I don''t owe you anything. "I don''t want to wade in your muddy water either."

 C380 Accept

    Anxious and sad, Hua Rong suddenly took a step forward, tightly grasped his hand, and hurriedly said: "Qin Shangcheng, I know that you said that because you didn''t want me to die. But, I''m begging you, can you let Tiger keep his head? "


    "Hua Rong, you are truly wrong this time!" He looked at the jubilant atmosphere on the island and said calmly, "I have decided that before you came, I would not have known that you would come. Naturally, I am not putting on a show for you. So, this time it''s not like the past. As long as you beg me, I will agree. Because I have my own home and will have my own wife and children. My duty is to look after them, not you and your son. Your son, you must take care of him yourself! "


    She was gnashing her teeth in grief and indignation. Did she not want to take care of her own son? However, he wouldn''t be able to take care of her.


    "Since I have agreed to marry, I will not be perfunctory. You can''t destroy my alliance with Ye Lvdayong because of anything. Right now, I needed his financial support. Besides, his daughter is beautiful, and I''m satisfied. I''m not young anymore, and it''s hard to find such a woman. Therefore, I will no longer be able to give you any refuge on this island. Oh right, I have some friendship with the Imperial Water Army stationed in front of us. If they knew that Yue Pengju''s son had escaped here, and asked him about it, I would not be able to give them an explanation. This place is actually not a safe place. Your son shouldn''t be here. Hua Rong, you should find someone else ¡­ "


    Hua Rong slowly let go of his hand, her entire body was ice-cold, she raised her head and looked at the sky in the distance, feeling extremely dizzy. Only after a long while did she remember something. That time, when Liu Wu came to her asking for the medicine that would give birth to his son, she said that King Qin was going to get married and that his wife would need it. That request for medicine and the wedding ceremony he saw before his eyes, was all a farce? The King Qin was not acting!


    She retracted her gaze and looked at the man in front of her. His eyes were like that of a leopard, and there were deep wrinkles on his forehead. He was well past middle age. How could a man of his age demand that he not marry and have children? How?


    He had the right to have his own wife and children and to have the natural happiness he wanted. He was right, if the tiger head stayed, it would indeed disturb him and leave him with a lot of trouble. Furthermore, Zhao Deji might even send people after him. It was true, there was no need for him to take the risk.


    King Qin slowed down his tone: "I will prepare a generous package for all of you. There will be brave men who will be rewarded with rewards, find out who your son is when you go ashore slowly. It shouldn''t be a problem for you to entrust him to someone in the public. That way, your son will be truly safe and anonymous. "That''s right, you and your son must have been hungry and thirsty since you two have toiled so long. You should go get some water and a meal first ¡­"


    Hua Rong calmed down from the huge panic, rubbed her eyes, and said lightly: "You don''t have to worry."


    At this time, the small fry who had just left ran back with large strides, holding onto a box and giving it to King Qin. King Qin took it and left with a wave of his hand. King Qin opened the box, and inside were golden leaf s that were easy to bring along. "Hua Rong, these are the things I have prepared for you two mother and son ¡­"


    Hua Rong took a glance at this box. She shook her head: "Qin Shangcheng, thank you for your trouble. However, I have brought enough to do so, there''s no need. "


    She glanced at her son who was picking up shells on the beach in front of her. He was already crawling and walking more than a hundred feet away, with Liu Wu following him and taking care of him. His hand reached to the edge of the water as he giggled, as if he was picking up some small fish or shrimp.


    "Hua Rong..."


    She looked at him deeply: "Since that''s the case, Qin Shangcheng, I won''t disturb you any longer. "Thank you."


    She ran over, only to see her son holding a multicolored fish. It was unknown if it was Liu Wu who caught it for him or he himself. The fish thrashed in his palms, slippery, and he held it with both his hands as if he was afraid it would fall, tickling with laughter.


    Hua Rong''s heart felt like it was being cut by a knife. She hugged her son and the child was suddenly hugged. Anxious and unwilling to leave, he waved her small hands as hard as she could, "Mother, Yu..." "My fish ¡­"


    Her palm emitted a faint fishy smell along with the wind. Hua Rong lifted her sleeves to wipe his wet little hands that were covered in mud and fish scales, and said gently: "Son, we''re going back. Be good ¡­"


    "No, Mom, my fish... Fish... "Fish ¡­" He struggled up from his mother''s arms and looked over his mother''s shoulder. To his left, he saw a group of small sea turtles crawling around in groups on the beach. Some of them were lying on their backs, looking particularly interesting. "I want that ¡­"


    "Good tiger head, we won''t play anymore." It''s getting late, and if we play any longer, we won''t be able to make it on our way. Listen to mom... He had to rush back to see the Abba. No matter how late he was, he might not be able to see the Abba ¡­ "That''s fine. Tiger Head, let''s head back immediately. Mom really can''t bear to part with you ¡­"


    Liu Wu followed beside her. He did not know what she had talked about with King Qin, but he knew that something was amiss. Although she was smiling, her expression was one of grief and despair. He came back from Lin An and knew that Yue Pengju was in a difficult situation, so he could faintly guess the purpose of Hua Rong''s visit today. Unexpectedly, he had rushed over and was about to leave in less than two hours.


    "Madame Yue, it''s already late. I''m afraid we won''t be able to find a place to rest if we continue on our journey. Why don''t we leave tomorrow? "


    "No need. I have to leave today. "


    She picked up her son and sped up. The child anxiously looked at the sea turtle that was getting further and further away from her and wailed, "No, just don''t go ¡­" "Mom ¡­"


    He cried and screamed, but his mother walked so fast, his little hands waving, trying to pull at her hair, which had been blown by the sea breeze. Hua Rong did not care about the pain from being pulled, and continued to walk forward. ''s hair was completely dishevelled, covering her eyes. Because she walked very fast, she could not see clearly, and her footsteps were so heavy that she almost fell to the ground. A pair of hands supported her steadily. She took a deep breath and steadied her feet.


    King Qin stared at her. She was such a delicate woman before, but now, her body was even more haggard. The hand she used to hold her son had veins popping out, but she was so strong and stubborn. This was a mature woman, and was no longer the little girl Shi Qi had aged.


    As the years went by, it turned out that it wouldn''t be long before it would be another Shi Qi year.


    Seeing that her mother had stopped walking, hope sprouted in her little heart. She let go of the hand that was tightly grabbing onto her mother''s hair and turned around to look at the sea turtles behind her. She noticed that the group of small sea turtles was crawling over and clapped happily. "Fish ¡­" He only knew "fish" and thought they were all fish.


    King Qin looked at the sea turtles, then his gaze landed on him and his son. Her steps were so tired, his expression was so tired, and the hand he was holding her son''s hand was so strong.


    "Hua Rong, actually, you don''t have to be in such a hurry to leave. Even if you can take it, can your son? "He''s just a kid, so young ¡­"


    She looked at him and nodded, her expression extremely calm: "Qin Shangcheng, take care."


    Like parting words.


    King Qin''s heart skipped a beat. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand, but retracted it back. Hua Rong didn''t notice his actions and stopped her steps, continuing to carry her son as he walked forward in large strides.


    Liu Wu had always been surprised by her hasty return and return. He definitely would not think that she had traveled thousands of miles just to come here to chat with the King Qin. However, he could not ask too many questions and could only accompany her forward.


    King Qin watched as Hua Rong walked further and further away. She was about to get on the boat, and Liu Wu would personally send her out on the boat to meet Ma Chao and the others, and then return to Lin An.


    From then on, they would truly part ways.


    Just as Liu Wu was about to ask her something, she unexpectedly had a smile on her face. The night wind blew lightly, causing her messy hair to flutter and her haggard face to be revealed.


    "Mommy ¡­" "Mom ¡­" The Little Tiger head''s voice still carried a sobbing tone, he was still thinking about the sea turtle. From a distance, he could see a small hand waving in his direction ¡­ However, Hua Rong ignored him, and continued to hug him tightly, one of his legs was about to board the ship.


    The last bit of hope in King Qin''s heart was completely extinguished ¡ª She would not agree to it, even if it was because of her son. She must die together with Yue Pengju. For this, she did not hesitate to sacrifice her son!


    He rushed over.


    Hua Rong had already stepped onto the spiral staircase when a pair of large hands suddenly held her tightly. Her body trembled and had no choice but to retract her leg, but she stood still and steady, as if she had fallen into a mountain;


    "Little girl ¡­" A scorching heat wave attacked her, the flames on her back burned to the point that it almost made her boil over. The hurried hot breath revolved around her ears and hair, "Little girl ¡­. You always force me to do this every time... How can I just watch you die? Little girl... That damned girl ¡­ "A selfish and vicious girl ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s tears fell like rain.


    "Girl, I don''t want you to die! I don''t wish for you to die at all, and I don''t allow you to! "


    Who wants to die? No one wanted that.


    "Mommy ¡­" "Mom ¡­"


    Her body was empty, her arms were empty, and the Little Tiger''s head was already in King Qin''s embrace. He pursed his lips to the point that he wanted to cry, but his eyes lit up as he stretched out his hand to grab the little turtle in front of him. Just as he was about to grab it, his hands suddenly retracted and retracted. He shouted anxiously, "Uncle..." Heehee ¡­ "Uncle ¡­"


    "Stinky kid, what''s your name? His name is Abba! "From now on, you are my son!"


    "No, my Abba is... Yue Pengju... "


    King Qin slapped his butt, but gently lifted him above his head when he landed, "Little bastard, not only Abba, I, your father, will throw you into the ocean ¡­"


    "It''s not called ¡­"


    "Little bastard, you don''t want a sea turtle anymore?"


    The little sea turtle was swaying in front of Little Tiger''s eyes. He drooled as he looked at it, and said, "Uncle ¡­" Abba... Abba... "


    In the end, she was still a child. The Little Tiger held the little sea turtle and snuggled against King Qin''s chest while giggling. It quickly treated this "Abba" with incomparable intimacy. Hua Rong laughed bitterly. She felt relieved and gratified in her heart. No matter what happened to her husband and wife, the head of the Little Tiger, he would definitely get the best of care.


    He had no worries in this life.


    "Little girl, you have to stay for some rest before leaving tomorrow."


    She shook her head and laughed merrily. The afterglow of the setting sun shone on her face, reflecting her haggard look, just like the evening when she was Shi Qi''s age. On the beach, a part of her leg was exposed. King Qin shifted his gaze away and could no longer continue watching. He could only subconsciously hug the child in his embrace as if he was hugging a person he had not seen in a long time.


    Hua Rong didn''t want to waste any more time, who knew what kind of accident would happen to Peng Mu in the capital? Qin Shangcheng, I''m not tired, I brought dry rations along the way, and two personal guards are waiting for me on the way ¡­ " Her gaze shifted from King Qin to her son. Unaware that his mother was about to leave, his son only mumbled something about playing with the little turtle with all his heart. He was in high spirits and was full of smiles.

 C381 parting

    One more glance and his Will would collapse. Very quickly, perhaps his son would no longer have a Abba, and no mother. She turned around and waved her hands towards King Qin. Without even saying a word of thanks, she turned around and left. Because he knew that he wouldn''t be able to repay his feelings in this lifetime, there was no need to thank him anymore.


    King Qin did not say anything as he watched the boat leave. After a long while, the Little Tiger head suddenly detected something. It raised its head and looked around, only to find that its mother had already disappeared. He panicked, took a few more glances, and confirmed that his mother was gone. With a "wow" sound, he cried out and dropped the little turtle in his hand, "Mom ¡­ "Mom ¡­"


    King Qin held him tightly, her eyes moist. "Stinky kid, your mother doesn''t want you anymore, she is a heartless woman, she only loves Yue Pengju and not you. She would rather accompany Yue Pengju to his death than to have you as a son. Sigh, how could there be such a heartless and selfish woman in this world? "She won''t care about you anymore, you don''t have a mother anymore ¡­"


    The Little Tiger cried until it was hoarse and kept flapping in his arms as if it was about to fall down to chase after its mother, "Mother ¡­ "I want my mother ¡­"


    His face was streaked with tears, and his long eyelashes were wet with tears. King Qin stared at the pair of familiar eyes, his whole body burning with blood: From now on, this is my son. He carried his son in his arms and walked inside, coaxing him along the way, "They all don''t want you, I want you. My son, good, Abba has found you many good things ¡­ Lalala ¡­ Lalala ¡­ Stop crying ¡­ "No more crying ¡­"


    Once Hua Rong got on the boat, she went back into the cabin and didn''t come out again. By the time his son''s cry could be heard, the boat was already some distance away, and then it was completely gone. She sat in the cabin, tears in her eyes. She had let her son down. If he wanted to see his son again, he probably wouldn''t be able to do so in this life.


    Liu Wu walked in, holding a bag in his hands, he sat in front of her, opened it, and respectfully said: "Madame Yue, this is the King''s gift to you."


    She took it and saw that it was filled with small firearms, stink bombs for self-defense, tribulations, small muskets and the like. There was also a small medicine bottle with some pills inside.


    "Madame Yue, this is a type of qi replenishing pill used to replenish the soul, and is very effective in strengthening the body and recovering the mind. You''ve been on the road for a long time, and your body can''t take it.


    Hua Rong nodded her head and swallowed a few of them. As she spoke, he passed her another bowl of beehive sugar water: "This is the wild honey from the island, drink some."


    She took the large bowl of beehive and drank it all in one gulp. Looking outside, the setting sun had completely sunk to the bottom of the sea. She walked out of the cabin and looked out into the distance. Her son''s crying had long since stopped. She stood quietly in the bow for a moment, then returned to the cabin, her mind full of thoughts of her husband ¡ª was he all right in Luan''an? Did Zhao Deji make a move in advance?


    She couldn''t wait to fly back with wings. Whether she lived or died, she would never be separated from her husband again.


    Nightfall. A bonfire was lit.


    The crying Little Tiger had calmed down long ago. It lay happily on the big carpet, looking at the new little things: beads, shells, giant snails blowing loudly, bright red coral, fish swimming in the sea ¡­ He enjoyed every one of them. On the side, there were many things to eat, including all kinds of delicious fruits and meat sauce.


    The King Qin sat beside him and patiently taught him how to play all kinds of games. He was very interested in the big blade in King Qin and stretched out his small hand to grab it, but he couldn''t pick it up. King Qin also laughed and patted his head, "Stinky kid, you won''t be able to hold back even if we eat for another ten years. "Come, let''s play this first ¡­" He picked up the conch, blew out a very unpleasant tune, and then gave the Little Tiger''s head a blow, "You also blow ¡­" The Little Tiger''s cheeks bulged, and after a long while, it finally let out a "wuu" sound, and happily laughed again ¡­


    Someone knocked on the door. King Qin did not even raise his head: "Come in."


    Third Uncle Yang walked in and sat in front of the two of them, carefully examining the child who was having fun. King Qin patted the tiger''s head: "Tiger head, call me grandpa, quickly call me ¡­"


    "Master ¡­" "Grandpa ¡­"


    Third Uncle Yang took out a very rare little toy and handed it over. The Little Tiger''s eyes lit up and received it happily. Third Uncle Yang sighed and shook his head: "So this is Yue Pengju''s son?"


    "My son."


    The Third Uncle Yang stared at the face that resembled Yue Pengju''s for a long while before saying: "It''s a pity that a generation''s loyalty has reached such a stage. Yue Pengju was so unfortunate, he was just one step away from recovering the two rivers. Now, only this son remains. "


    King Qin did not make a sound.


    The Third Uncle Yang cautiously said, "Great King, most of the men on the island are men. How are we supposed to take care of a child that is so young?"


    "There have been quite a few families on the island in recent years, and they have always been able to find a wet nurse. I''ve already sent for two wet nurses to take care of the children. I expect them to arrive tomorrow. "


    All these years, as the army grew stronger and its scope expanded, King Qin accepted the suggestion of Third Uncle Yang and the others. They allowed the pirates to marry wives and children and settle down. On some of the safer islands, there were already a large number of family members present. King Qin placed a large pearl in front of the Little Tiger''s head and shook it, saying, "This place isn''t too good. I''ll send the child back to Sunset Island tomorrow ¡­"


    The "Sunset Island" that he spoke of was precisely the place where he had plundered Hua Rong back then. "Because of the distance, the concealment of the terrain, and the difficulty of attacking, it has already become his chosen base and base. The ones left to defend are all his trusted aides and confidants." The name Sunset Island was still on Ma Su''s mind. Although King Qin thought that it was unpleasing to the ears, he did not object.


    Third Uncle Yang''s heart sank. The King wanted to send the child back to Sunset Island, which showed how determined he was. He still cleared his throat, "Great King, you have just engaged Li Tinglan ¡­"


    "So what?"


    "If you suddenly have a son, what will Ye Lvdayong think?"


    The first rule of Ye Lvdayong''s alliance treaty was for the King Qin to give his first child the surname of Yale, and inherit the throne that he might have in the future. Now, with the sudden appearance of a son in the King Qin, if the King Qin were to pamper this son even more, even if he was an adopted son, it would still be taboo to Ye Lvdayong. Seeing that the alliance between the two sides had just gotten on the right track, and the benefits and benefits they would bring were obvious, wouldn''t it be unwise to destroy the alliance? King Qin was already worried about whether he would marry Yue Yang or not. Now that there was such a child, if he suddenly decided to break the engagement, what could he do?


    "Great King, why don''t you give this child to me for adoption. I promise that I will treat him like a direct grandson and not mistreat him even a little bit."


    King Qin sat on his knees with the child in his arms and turned his gaze towards Third Uncle Yang, "Third Uncle, I said that this is my son, and he will be my son in this life. So what if we want an alliance? Don''t tell me you want me to have a son? "


    "Your Majesty, this is not my intention. Just by the name of ''Yue Pengju'', we should take care of the latter. However, you don''t have to take care of it yourself. With so many people on the island, the care of others might be better than yours. You need to do something else ¡­ "


    "Having one more child doesn''t affect me doing anything! There will be a nurse at home to look after him. "


    This idiot can''t figure it out, what''s the difference between taking care of others and taking care of him? As long as the child was properly cared for, wouldn''t it be fine? The Third Uncle Yang bitterly advised: "King, Ye Lvdayong is cunning and suspicious, why did you painstakingly give him a handle?"


    "This alliance was suggested by Ye Lvdayong and came to our doorstep. As long as he loved to tie the knot, so be it. If he didn''t, then it didn''t matter. If he can''t tolerate a child, what chance do we have to negotiate with him in the future? I have to stay, and I have to take care of this child myself, as long as he comes from my King Qin, there will be a day! "


    Third Uncle Yang could not say anything more. Looking at the child, he was only faintly worried, if this child came, would he ruin the King Qin''s grand plans? He slowly stood up, chattering nonstop. Life was so slow, yet he was already in his early teens. How many years could he possibly raise money for him? When he thought about how he had spent the rest of his life in King Qin on a woman, and how he thought that he had gotten rid of her, but now a "son" came over and entangled him inextricably. He was secretly anxious, but it was not good to say anything else. He could only withdraw.


    After Yue Pengju sent his wife off, he brought everyone back home. By this time, the fire in the East Pavilion had long been extinguished. Fortunately, the target was only in the East Pavilion and had not spread to the rest of the area. There was no one in the house, only Li Yian who was in command of the servants and the personal guards to clean up the mess. Seeing that Yue Pengju had returned and did not see him, she was shocked in her heart.


    Yue Pengju could only pretend to be surprised: "What happened at home? "Hurry up and go find them ¡­" He immediately arranged for a few people to "search". During the chaos in the Sis GaoSi and Sis, Yue Pengju had arranged for them to hide in a concealed location. No one knew what had happened, but they were all shocked to learn that Hua Rong had gone missing after being hunted down. Even Hua Rong had been killed, how could Zhang Xian still live? Li Yian was calm when facing such danger, he took Yue Pengju''s place to comfort the mother and son pair. First, he settled the three of them down, and although he was concerned about Hua Rong, he was slightly relieved when he saw the expression in Yue Pengju''s eyes.


    That day, Yue Pengju received Zhao Deji''s written order to appoint him as the secret envoy. Han Zhongliang was also appointed along with him. The edict said: "Qing will be the valiant leader of the three armies, with the ambition to serve the nation. The words of the resignations, let alone the words of the resignations. " He looked at this word game which was playing him under the control of his palm without getting angry. He knew that a tiger had fallen into a trap, and Zhao Deji was going to pull the net one step at a time. He was afraid that he would desperately run away, so at this moment, he was still playing such a deceitful trick.


    He put down the imperial edict, and thought of Zhang Xian, Sun Ge and the others in the prison. If I don''t kill my uncle Bo Ren and die because of me, with my old friend here, how can I escape?


    After the eunuch sent the order, Sis GaoSi and Li Yian came in and asked anxiously: "Yue Xiang Gong, where is Zhang Xian?"


    "I have already sent people to Jail Temple Prison to investigate ¡­"


    While they were talking, the janissary brought two people in, it was Li Ruoxu and Zhu Fei. After hearing that Yue Pengju had returned to the capital, they immediately rushed over to discuss it. Yue Pengju sighed: "You know the odds are against you, but why do you insist on staying?"


    Li Ruoxu was extremely excited. "lower official has already paid a visit to Grand Commandant, he has been locked up in Jail Temple Prison, and has been severely beaten, but no matter what, he will not frame Yue Xiang Gong wrongly ¡­"

 C382 Kill the False Princess

    When Sis GaoSi heard this, his vision went dark and she fainted. Li Yian anxiously helped her up and two female servants came in to help her rest. Yue Pengju lamented in a low voice, "Sigh, it is all because of me."


    Zhu Fei said with emotion: "Why would Yue Xiang Gong say such foreign words? I have followed you for so many years, it was heaven that did not call this Da Song Zenith City, but wanted a thief like Qin Gui to harm the human world ¡­ Where is the logic in this? "


    Everyone was furious and dispersed in the middle of the night.


    Li Yian saw everyone off and returned to the living room. Seeing that Yue Pengju was still meditating, he poured him a cup of tea and whispered to him, "Pengju, did Sister Shi Qi and his son escape danger?"


    Yue Pengju nodded: "They have already gone to a safe place. "Ai, I''m just afraid that she might leave behind her tiger''s head and come back by herself ¡­" He told his wife to leave because he didn''t want them to come back. As long as they weren''t by his side, he would have no worries.


    Li Yian was silent for a while. According to Hua Rong''s personality, she would definitely return. Could it be that these two were destined to have a bad ending?


    On the second day, Yue Pengju went to work. He was meeting face to face with Han Zhongliang and Qin Gui in the same office. Yue Pengju had changed into a scholar''s robe, Han Zhongliang had also changed into a scholar''s attire, he had even intentionally opened up his robes and wore a word of a turban, as a way to vent his dissatisfaction.


    Seeing the two of them dressed in this way, obviously venting his dissatisfaction, causing the two of them to grit their teeth in anger, especially after Han Zhongliang indirectly tried to rescue Han Zhongliang, all the poison in his body had concentrated onto Yue Pengju. Seeing that he was dressed in the Scholar''s attire, Qin Gui secretly sneered: "You saved Han Zhongliang, Han Zhongliang cannot save you."


    Yue Yang and Han Qian quickly realised that they were just accompanying the bookkeeper. Qin Gui had reviewed all the documents with one hand and had prepared all the documents with the other. The two of them had no right to ask anything. On this day, the two of them left the palace on their horses after work. Han Zhongliang said angrily: "To think that our own clan had become Qin Gui''s bookkeeper." Yue Pengju laughed and gave up. At this point, he no longer wanted to interact with Han Zhongliang anymore, because the more contact he had, the more danger he would face.


    "Yue Wu, I heard that your house was on fire, where are your wife and children?"


    "Sigh, I''ve already sent many people to search for it. For the time being, I can''t find my whereabouts."


    Seeing his mournful expression, Han Zhongliang lowered his voice and said, "Yue Yang, you saved me, why not save yourself like this?"


    Yue Pengju naturally understood what he meant, it was to persuade himself to go and present himself to Zhao Deji, kneeling on the ground and begging him, begging him to spare his life. However, his own situation was different from Han Zhongliang''s. Furthermore, he didn''t even want to go down on his knees. Besides being humiliated and teased by Zhao Deji for nothing, it was completely useless. Seeing that he did not agree, Han Zhongliang knew that he had a resolute personality and would definitely not do so. There was no way to persuade him otherwise, the two of them clasped their hands and said their goodbyes.


    The first thing Zhao Deji heard about was that Yue Pengju had returned, especially that Yue Pengju had actually gone to work in the Privy Council. He was extremely excited, because he had already swept away all the distress he had brought when he had attempted to assassinate the Little Tiger.


    That afternoon, Xiao Liu was reading the imperial reports on his knees. The coal stove beside him was extremely warm, and when Zhao Deji''s obscene nature came up,he played with the beauty in her arms for a while, causing her to go down, she summoned the Kanggong. "Kang Qi, is there any news on Hua Rong?"


    "Yue Pengju also sent people to look for him. His expression was one of grief and grief. He had played many concerts to find his wife personally. It didn''t seem like he was faking it ¡­ "


    "Idiot, Yue Pengju is like a loyal traitor, a fake. That day, we strictly ordered everyone not to hurt Hua Rong, how could Hua Rong die? We must find Hua Rong as soon as possible ¡­ "


    "As you command."


    Just as Kanggong left, Zhang Quwei brought Wang Junhua in quietly.


    Zhao Deji was in a bad mood, so when he saw Wang Junhua, he naturally did not look too good. Wang Junhua knelt down and massaged his thighs, flattering him.


    Zhao Deji suddenly extended a hand to raise her chin: "Why can''t you give birth to a son for us? You are also a hen that does not lay eggs. "


    No matter how much Wang Junhua despised him, he could not bear such an insult for a while. She, Qin Gui, Zhao Deji and the other men had a long OOXX relationship, but she had never gotten pregnant. Furthermore, he was near middle age and could not bear another child in his life. She hated Zhao Deji''s vulgarity and vulgarity, and was also well aware that Zhao Deji''s abnormal mentality was so that he could vent and console her in the same way as others. I am sorry for pampering my Shangguan Family ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji was bored out of his mind. He closed his eyes and said, "Read those memorials for me ¡­"


    Wang Junhua picked up the imperial reports and read them one by one. When he got to the third letter, he was overjoyed, this memorial was brought by a messenger from Jin Wushu yesterday, it was written by the Wei Xian Fei herself. He ordered the Wei Xian Fei to write 8 "handwritten letters" of varying degrees, and carried them with him, instructing him to deliver them separately according to the severity of the matter.


    When Zhao Deji heard the secret letter of his birth mother urging him to kill the "fake princess", he suddenly opened his eyes and grabbed the imperial report, throwing it aside. Wang Junhua pretended to be surprised, "Empress Dowager Wei is indeed very meticulous, to be able to see through everything."


    Zhao Deji bellowed: What do you mean?


    Wang Junhua kneeled down in feigned fear. "Chenqie is guilty, chenqie is guilty ¡­"


    "Wang''s disease, what crime do you have? Oh right, you have also met her in Jinguo. Do you think that she is real? "


    Wang Junhua''s voice trembled. "Chenqie has indeed seen Princess Tianwei before, and she has seen him once before. Afterwards, the princess was married to a Han Chinese from the Five Kingdoms with the surname Xu.


    "Tianwei really married into the Five Kingdoms?"


    "Yes." At that time, all of the Chinese in Jinguo knew. "Later on, I heard that she died of an illness and was buried in the Five Kingdoms ¡­"


    "What''s wrong with this Tianwei?"


    "When chenqie heard that the princess had returned, she was extremely surprised. But chenqie wasn''t too familiar with the princess, and seeing how similar her appearance was, she didn''t dare to make wild guesses. Besides, before chenqie saw the news of the princess'' death in Five Kingdoms with her own eyes, I wouldn''t dare to be sure ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji said angrily: "You''re a good Wang''s disease. Since you had your suspicions from the beginning, why didn''t you immediately report it to us?"


    "Please forgive this Shangguan Family ¡­ Shangguan Family, please forgive me ¡­ Chenqie ¡­ "chenqie was afraid of offending the princess, so he wanted to ask about it in secret. Who knew that even after being tactful a few times, the princess would still rage at his and hold a grudge against his ¡­" She glanced at Zhao Deji with a wronged expression, "I think Princess Tianwei must have talked about chenqie in front of Shangguan Family quite a few times ¡­ "It''s all because chenqie offended her ¡­"


    Zhao Deji sneered: "Why aren''t you afraid of offending her now?"


    Wang Junhua charmingly said: "Everyone in the world knows that the Shangguan Family is kind and filial. No matter if it''s war or peace, everyone places the Empress Dowager Wei at the top of the list. "chenqie is afraid that the fake princess will obstruct the empress dowager''s return and hurt Shangguan Family''s filial piety ¡­"


    The bogus princess was obstructing the Empress Dowager''s return!?


    Wang Junhua saw that Zhao Deji''s expression was shaken, and took the chance to say, "Chenqie is also worried that the fake princess'' identity would be exposed, wouldn''t that endanger the Empress Dowager''s safety? Shangguan Family is wise, Shangguan Family will naturally make a decision ¡­ "


    These words were like a fierce medicine, cutting off the last sliver of affection Zhao Deji had for the Sister by blood. The real problem was right in front of her: her birth mother must have been afraid that Tianwei would reveal her identity.


    The princess could be a fake, but the empress dowager definitely couldn''t be a fake. Otherwise, wouldn''t the mask for peaceful negotiations and the beauty powder for filial piety be swept clean? Mother or sister? He thought about it and made up his mind. If there was a true empress dowager, there couldn''t be a fake princess. The two could only exist in one, they could not coexist!


    Seeing his expression, Wang Junhua was already eighty to ninety percent sure. He was so happy that he almost jumped, but he still resisted the urge to kneel down and continue kneading''s legs for him ¡­


    In the night, the cold wind was bone-chilling.


    Three figures quietly approached the "Yueyuan".


    Yue Pengju was deep in thought while sitting under the lamp, when the door was pushed open. A figure rushed in, and his vision blurred for a moment as a soft person appeared in his arms.


    He felt his heart sink and warm again. He held his wife tightly and sealed her tender lips. Those ice-cold lips that brought with it snow and wind soon felt warm, and it became hot in his arms. He whispered into her ear and shook her body. He was in extreme pain: "Sister Shi Qi, why did you come back?"


    Her eyes were burning with excitement, "Our son is safe now, we will have no worries later on. Pengju, I''m not afraid of anything anymore. I''ll stay with you, I''m not going anywhere. "No matter what, I''m not leaving you ¡­"


    Yue Pengju''s tears fell like rain, only his wife''s passionate kiss went from his forehead to his mouth and to his palm, as if she wanted to completely melt him. Inside, he didn''t want her back at all, didn''t want her to come at all. But with her by his side, it was a truly wonderful feeling ¡ª wishing that she would always be by his side, never to be separated.


    He reached out his hand, gently brushed a strand of hair off his wife''s forehead, and asked gently: "Sister Shi Qi, are you tired?"


    She tiredly placed her hand on his chest, and in a moment, she sat up again. With a beaming smile, she pulled his hand. "Pengju, stand up, I''ll bring you to enjoy this once ¡­"


    Surprised, he picked up his wife and followed her directions to the next room. Only then did he discover a makeshift bath with a fire lit inside. The smokeless, high-quality charcoal made the room as warm as spring.


    She held her husband''s hand and the two of them entered the bath together. Only then did Yue Pengju realize that this was a natural hot spring, the biggest scenery in this "Yueyuan". When the two of them first entered, they didn''t have the mood to pay any attention to it. Naturally, they didn''t manage it either. Hua Rong accidentally found it while she was at home, so she fixed it and changed it to the stove. She had wanted to let his son enjoy it with him for a long time, but now, she couldn''t. That night, she was very excited and brought her husband over.


    The two of them snuggled close to each other in the warm water, using water to wash off each other''s fatigue. Under the dense spring water, Hua Rong''s face flushed red. She looked embarrassed: "Pengju, have I become old?"


    Under the bright light, he looked at the woman in his embrace. Many years had passed, and the hardships of time had passed. His flower-like face already had a faint line in it ¡ª his wife''s extremely beautiful eyes had a line in them. His eyes were moist as he laughed, "Sister Shi Qi, no, you aren''t old at all, you have always been beautiful."


    She shyly lowered her head, just like a little girl. How many years had it been? In her husband''s eyes, she was still the same beauty as when she first fell in love. What could a woman want when she came here?

 C383 All dead

    She lazily leaned against his chest, looking drowsy. He took the kernels to wipe her hair, then carried her into the house and put her on the bed. However, she was still as excited as ever as she got up mysteriously and went into the locker room. She said in a soft voice, "Pengju, wait for me ¡­"


    He smiled and nodded.


    After a while, she came out of the carriage and stopped three steps away from him. She wore a light red Skirt with a hairpin on her head and two bracelets on her wrist. These were all things Yue Pengju had bought for her back then. Especially this red Skirt, which he had secretly bought for his wife after realizing that Li Qiaoniang had caused him some trouble during their fight in the palace.


    The iron man was gentle, who said that the warrior who galloped on the battlefield could not have the eyes to pick out fine clothes for his wife?


    He looked at her dumbly. This had been a constant love for many years. He reached out and held her in his arms. She smiled as she took off the bracelet in her hand. "Pengju, you bought all of this for me. We want one each." He smiled as he hid the bracelet close to his chest.


    "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    "Ugh ¡­"


    Her beautiful clothes and soft hair were let loose together. Under the gentle candlelight, her beautiful and sparkling body had the most beautiful lines to it. It was cold outside, and the house was warm as spring. At this moment, the two of them had forgotten the impending threat of death, and they only embraced each other, forgetting about each other and their love.


    Love! Love it!


    Who didn''t die in the ancient times? Husband and wife don''t seek for the same life but for the same death. Who can say that it isn''t supreme happiness?


    If he could love the woman he loved the most, why would he be afraid of death?


    She had never been so gentle before, and she enjoyed the tenderness with which her husband had never been gentle. This kind of gentleness was even more hot-blooded than his old Gold Spear Iron Horse''s boldness and boldness, it was as if they were climbing the clouds.


    What a wonderful feeling.


    In this life, his best days, his best feelings, his most relaxed, his most free and unfettered, and his most flamboyant, were all with him. Without him, none of this would have happened.


    Zhao Deji, Jin Wushu, and even the King Qin did not understand why she was so devoted to this man. In their minds, other than running around randomly and living frugally, there was no one else who was wealthy or lived peacefully. What''s the good of living like this? What is a man like this worth being loyal to?


    However, they did not understand that what a woman needed first was not honor, nor did she need wealth. If she could stand together with her husband, her heart would be interconnected, and she would have a lifetime of support.


    Some people could give you money and some people could give you goods and materials, but Pengju, from the beginning to the end, he had always given his heart, his most sincere heart.


    After a while, the two of them embraced each other while sweating. Both of them had smiles on their faces. He gently caressed her cheek. She lay in his arms, gasping for breath. She was like a lazy cat, gentle and obedient. She also extended her hand and caressed his chest. He gently moved down along her soft neck and caressed the already faint scar that was left behind in the Jinying. Then, there were the other faint wounds on his body, all from the injuries he had suffered a few years ago. But after being injured by the King Qin, she started to recuperate. In the year that she was injured by the Town, under the nourishment of the bones of many spirit mushrooms and tigers, after the baptism during pregnancy and childbirth, her body had become even more delicate and lovely than when compared to when she was a girl. It was like the softest of silks and silks, like white and shiny warm jade.


    His burning hot palms touched all the wounds one by one as he let out a low sigh. "Big Sister Shi Qi, you''ve suffered a lot with me ¡­"


    Her palm was placed on his lips, and when he gave her a light kiss, she gave a ticklish smile and said softly, "Pengju, these past few years have been the happiest days of my life. In the Oolong Town, in the Donglin Temple, and in Lin An''s residence. "It''s fine, I''m happy when I''m with you ¡­"


    Her hand dropped to his chest. She gently opened the lid. It was the exact same lock from the day they were married. Each of them had cut off a strand of hair from their head ¨C that was what a "couple with hair tied in a knot" meant.


    This telepathic lock had been worn on Yue Pengju''s body the entire time, becoming a protective talisman for him in his fights to the north and south. In the past, he had always been hiding in his embrace, and it was unknown when he had started wearing it around his neck.


    "Sister Shi Qi ¡­" His voice was so soft that it seemed like water would drip out. If he didn''t meet her in this life, how could he know that a man could have so many gentle and lingering blessings in his life?


    She smiled and pressed her lips to his, replying to his words with softness. If she didn''t meet him, she wouldn''t be this happy.


    "Sister Shi Qi, I want to discuss something with you ¡­"


    Her lips lightly covered his lips as she exhaled. "Pengju, I''m so sleepy. We''re resting, okay?"


    He sighed to himself. His wife was evading him and refused to accept it. She didn''t even want to know what they were discussing ¡ª and because she knew, she avoided him even more. He stared at his face in the crook of his arm, the refreshing feeling of bathing, the silkiness of his skin, and the awe-inspiring beauty of it all. The more it was like this, the more reluctant he was to part with it. He whispered into her ear, "Sister Shi Qi, we have to think about the tiger''s head ¡­"


    "Tiger''s Head!"


    Hua Rong was slightly absent-minded. Son, even if it was a time of ecstasy, who could truly forget their hard-earned son? Her own blood and bones had been abandoned on that unfamiliar island, and from then on, it was impossible to find out.


    "King Qin will take good care of him."


    Yue Pengju looked at the stubborn and gentle expression on her face. Every time he saw her expression, he would always disobey her.


    "Tiger Head will follow King Qin, his life definitely won''t be worse than my care for him." Her voice was resolute, "The tiger head doesn''t need me. You need me, Peng Ju!" Her voice suddenly became weak, "Pengju, I need you too. I can no longer endure the days without you... " On the way back with her son, she had always been thinking about a problem and had always regretted it. Back then, when she was at Dongting Lake, why did she have to get into an awkward situation with her husband? Why did they have to separate from him for those few months? Now it seemed that those two to three months were extremely precious. If they didn''t separate, if she personally served him and treated his eye ailments, how good would that be? Her hand touched his eyes, and she looked into his eyes, which were now full of warmth.


    "Sister Shi Qi, my eyes have recovered. I have long since recovered."


    She laughed. "It''s always better for us to be together than to be alone. Penga, all these years, as long as I leave you, I''ll encounter all sorts of dangers. Beside you, I have always been safe. I don''t want to have any more accidents, so I have to be selfish. Pengju, Tigerhead will forgive me, and you will forgive me too, okay? "


    Yue Pengju gently stroked the tears on his wife''s eyelashes, unable to say another word.


    However, Hua Rong started to laugh secretly. All these years, the important matters were all decided by the husband, she would follow the husband''s lead. Today, he would be the one to make the decision, even if it meant that the husband had to listen to him. She whispered into his ear, "Pengju, since Zhao Deji is going to attack us, we should at least give him some trouble ¡­"


    He nodded his head: "I just want to save Zhang Xian, Sun Ge and the rest, as long as they do not die, we will not be returning to Lin An in vain."


    "Mn, there''s still Qin Gui. I can''t let him go."


    "Don''t worry, Sister Shi Qi. I have made some arrangements, but I''m not sure if it will work."


    The two of them discussed until the middle of the night. When Yue Pengju saw that his wife was tired, he did not say anything else and only consoled her to sleep. She even muttered to herself, "Pengju, I''m not sleepy yet ¡­"


    "Sister Shi Qi, be good and go to sleep. I''ll accompany you for a chat tomorrow."


    Hua Rong muttered in agreement, and finally fell asleep in his arms. How could she close her eyes for the rest of the night? It was unknown whether it was grief or gratification, or worry or fear, but she could only subconsciously hug her tightly in her bosom, sharing the hardships and hardships of life, sharing all the hardships of life and all the hardships of life.


    Hua Rong, on the other hand, was sleeping soundly, falling into her husband''s embrace. She was at ease, the fear and worry she had felt for a long time had been completely forgotten, the years of separation from home, the years of war and separation, the impending disaster, all of these were nothing to be afraid of.


    On the second day, Yue Pengju still went to the office in the Capital Hall with Han Zhongliang. After he ate the breakfast his wife had prepared personally, he smiled and kissed his wife on the lips. A shadow flashed outside the door, bringing with it the wind of winter. The surrounding court officials who were watching the scene were everywhere. He knew, but he didn''t mind.


    Hua Rong saw her husband off before arriving at the main hall. In the living room, Sis GaoSi and Li Yian, who were already anxious and anxious, felt gratified and shocked when they saw Hua Rong.


    "Sister Shi Qi, you''re finally back."


    "Madame Yue, it''s good that you''re fine."


    As if they had a tacit understanding in their hearts, the two of them did not ask about the head of the Little Tiger, and Li Yian especially, saw that Hua Rong had a smile on his face, and her heart was filled with confidence. Hua Rong looked at the two children in Sis GaoSi, both of them around ten years old. They were already at the age to start studying, but how could Sis GaoSi have the mind to urge them to study these past few days? The two children also had a rough understanding of their father''s detention, unlike their previous naughty behavior. Hua Rong looked at Sis GaoSi carefully and saw that she had lost a lot of weight in a short time, and her mental state was very bad. Sis GaoSi said in a low voice as tears streamed down her face, "Gao Lin died in battle, and Lady Qiao also died. Right now, Zhang Xian cannot escape either ¡­ "


    The cold wind blew outside the door, causing Hua Rong to realize that his husband couldn''t leave. Zhang Xian, Sun Ge and the rest were all too unlucky. It would be impossible for them to let their husband and wife escape from this place alone, but fortunately, their son had left, so the husband and wife did not care about them at all. She and Li Yian both said something to console the Sis GaoSi. Even though they knew it was useless, they couldn''t not say it.


    When Sis GaoSi''s mood slightly improved, Li Yian instructed the maid to take them to rest. She then asked the question that he had been worrying about for a long time: "Sister Shi Qi, how do I write Yue Xiang Gong''s resignation letter?"


    Hua Rong had also been thinking about this problem. She took a pen and paper and spread it out, "I will first draw up a draft for Peng Ju, wait for him to come back and make it up a bit more."


    Li Yian hesitated for a moment, but in the end still persuaded his directly: "Sister Shi Qi, why don''t we ask Pengju to imitate the Han Xiang Gong?"

 C384 Dont be reckless

    Hua Rong put down the brush in her hand and sighed. How can I imitate Han Zhongliang? Just like Han Zhongliang, he took off his clothes and knelt in front of Zhao Deji, revealing all the wounds on his body, telling him to be merciful, and to spare the life of his wife? Even if her husband and wife did not mind bowing and kneeling down, how could Zhao Deji agree? How could Qin Gui agree? The two of them had wholeheartedly wanted to kill Penga. Could it be that they wanted him to accept their humiliation for no reason?


    She continued to write with careful consideration. Li Yian then said, "Sister Shi Qi, you have to add one more sentence to save my family''s youth." Hua Rong shook his head, there was nothing left for him to protect her wife. Since Peng Jian was not here, he did not need Zhao Deji to spare his life. Her face flushed red like a little girl. She said in secret out of excitement: "Justices, since the tiger''s head has reached a safe place, I am not afraid of that dog emperor anymore. It is just the two of us, husband and wife, so there is no need to beg for his life."


    Seeing her blushing face, Li Yian''s heart sank. She knew that Yue Pengju was unable to escape, and hoped that Hua Rong would be saved, because according to the laws of the empire, very few families were involved, and only those that were important would be exiled. This was also the reason why the three of them were able to stay in Yueyuan peacefully. Seeing Hua Rong like this, the fate of this couple was really unimaginable.


    Just then, a male servant walked in and said in a low voice, "Madame Yue, someone is here to visit you ¡­"


    Hua Rong was startled. The person who came was an extremely unfamiliar Attendant in plain clothes, and he passed her a letter: "Madame Yue, this is what the princess gave you. Please destroy it immediately after reading it ¡­"


    Hua Rong immediately asked: "Is the princess well?"


    Attendant did not dare reply, he only said hastily: "This servant still has to return and report."


    Hua Rong could not get anything out of him, so she could only give him some silver pieces and send him away.


    Once Attendant left, Hua Rong couldn''t wait to open the letter. A few sentences later, she saw that it was Tian Wei who had managed to inform the couple that Golden Man''s first goal in the negotiation was to kill Yue Pengju;


    Hua Rong held onto the letter, her fingers trembling. Li Yian gently took the letter and placed it on the side of the stove for her.


    Sure enough, Jin Wushu was the one who suggested the killing move.


    What made her even more shocked was that Tianwei was actually slandered as a fake princess. She was so angry that she slammed the table and rose to her feet. How could Tianwei be fake? He had seen her in the Jinying, he had seen her in the Residence of the fourth prince. She had suffered all kinds of humiliation and came back, so even if he admitted his wrongs, how could the palace maid eunuch who served her before admit his wrongs? How could Zhao Deji herself not recognize her closest sister?


    She stood up and sat down again, her breathing ragged and ragged. He thought that only Peng Quan''s close subordinates and friends would be implicated. He didn''t think that Wan Wan, Li Qiaoniang and now Tian Wei would be able to escape from him.


    The net was pulled up to his neck. At this moment, she finally realized the viciousness of Zhao Deji. She had once carried a guilty burden towards Zhang Xian and the others, but Tianwei had actually wanted to take her life from Zhao Deji''s heart.


    If he could kill even Tian Wei, and not even care about his Sister by blood, who else could he forgive? She paced a few steps, grateful that her husband and wife had not begged him, that this inhumane thing was no less than asking to be humiliated.


    Li Yian was also very nervous, but afraid that she might be rash, he immediately said: "Big Sis Shi Qi, this matter cannot be done rashly."


    She exhaled, stood up, and sat down again. "I won''t be reckless. I will wait for Peng Ku to come back before making my decision. "


    It was almost late in the month.


    The atmosphere was filled with the atmosphere of peace talks, the People was in a flurry of discussion, no one knew whether this peace talks would bring disaster or fortune to the Da Song. On this day, as usual, Yue Pengju and Han Zhongliang punctually came to the Capital Hall to work. But for the first time, Qin Gui was not here yet.


    The two of them looked at each other and did not say anything. They sat at their desks and sipped their tea in boredom. Han Zhongliang carefully sized Yue Pengju up, only to see him dressed in a purple silk robe, with a jade belt tied around his waist, with his hair combed in a fashionable Confucian hairstyle, and also wearing a "Three Transformations" scarf. The "Three Transformations" scarf was taken from Liu Yong''s "Three Transformations of Willows". Liu Yong had been a popular indicator many years ago. Now, Yue Pengju had changed into the modified "Three Willows Transformation" attire. He was tall and big, and other than being refined, he also carried a bit of the heroic spirit of a martial general.


    This was the first time Han Zhongliang had seen Yue Pengju in such a attire, and he sized him up. After a while, Han Zhongliang laughed: "Yue Wu, our family actually did not notice that you are so talented."


    Yue Pengju laughed out loud: "This is my Big Sister Shi Qi dressed up for me, is it not bad?"


    "Not all right, but all right. Yue Wu, tsk tsk tsk tsk, you don''t look like a military man. Even the top scholar isn''t as handsome as you ¡­ Hahaha, that Sister Shi Qi of yours is very good, very good, who doesn''t envy you? "Even I, Old Han, was so envious ¡­"


    While the two of them were chatting, they heard the sound of hurried footsteps and very quickly, Qin Gui came in with an ashen face.


    The two stopped their chatting and greeted Qin Gui as if nothing had happened. Qin Gui stared intently at Yue Pengju''s outfit. He was also obviously surprised, and asked sinisterly: "Captain Yue Tai, is there any news about your wife?"


    Yue Pengju said casually, "There was a fire at home long ago, and my wife and children were kidnapped by bandits. What does the Qin Chuanggong have to say about it? "


    Qin Gui laughed coldly: "Then, congratulations."


    "You''re welcome."


    Yue Pengju went straight to the point: "Qin Chuanggong, may I ask how Zhang Xian, Sun Ge and the rest are to be punished? They were framed, all because of the lower official. lower official is willing to shoulder all of his responsibilities if there is anything ¡­ "


    Qin Gui laughed sinisterly, and said slowly: "Captain Yue Tai has returned to Lin An, so there is no need to be hasty about this matter. Zhang Xian and the rest''s situation can naturally be judged by the marble temple, and His Majesty''s judgement ¡­ "


    He was full of official pride. When Yue Pengju returned, he could not leave. He and Zhao Deji were as relaxed as they had never been before. While he was feeling pleased with himself, a Xu official hurried in with a few words in his hand. Qin Gui''s face changed greatly. He grabbed it in his hand but did not manage to grab hold of it. Han Zhongliang''s eyes and hands were sharp, he grabbed it and could not read, so he handed it over to Yue Pengju. Yue Pengju received it, glanced at it, and said loudly: "Yue Wu, please recite it for us ¡­"


    Qin Gui looked at him sinisterly, and tore the board into pieces. Han Zhongliang immediately knew that the content above was definitely not good for Qin Gui, and was even more curious. On this board, the scandal and filth of Qin Gui and his wife in Jinguo were detailed and detailed, revealing all the details of when and where they had come into contact with Golden Man and Zong Han. Especially those big words on the top of his head: Qin Gui is a captive spy, it is even more shocking.


    Yue Pengju laughed, then casually threw the name list to the side: "Han Xiang Gong, this is slandering and slandering Qin Chuanggong is a rumour caused by a prisoner, it''s fine if you don''t see it."


    "The Qin Chuanggong is a captive? How is that possible? " Han Zhongliang pretended to be shocked and repeated himself thrice. With a face full of anger, he scratched his head, "lower official has a headache.


    He left in a hurry without looking at their faces.


    Once he left, Han Zhongliang was overjoyed, and immediately asked: "Yue Wu, what exactly is said?"


    Yue Pengju read it over for him again, and Han Zhongliang said happily: "The person who wrote this seemed to know Qin Gui''s background very well. I had suspected him of being a captive, but there was no proof of it. "It''d be better if His Majesty found out and exposed ¡­"


    After Han Zhongliang knelt down and begged Zhao Deji, escaping from death, he naturally held a trace of trust in Zhao Deji, and thought that it was Qin Gui who caused it. Yue Pengju shook his head. He knew that this ranking was just making things a little more difficult for Qin Gui, at this moment, the negotiation was coming to an end.


    Han Zhongliang was worried as well. "Yue Wu, you have to be extra careful these days."


    "Thank you Han Xiang Gong, I can take care of it myself." He stood up and leisurely said, "Since Qin Gui is no longer around, then there''s no need for our family''s bookkeepers. For the time being, we''ll return and accompany our wives to drink and have fun."


    Han Zhongliang had never seen such a person before, the situation was so critical, but the person in question was completely unaware of it. He was so anxious that he wanted to beg Zhao Deji for him, but when he saw Yue Pengju floating away, he thought to himself, it would be a pity if Yue Wu doesn''t want to be the top scholar.


    Once Yue Pengju left the palace gates, he hastily rode his horse back home. Hua Rong, Li Yian and the Sis GaoSi were strolling in the Yueyuan. It was the first time that Li Yian and Sis GaoSi had seen Yue Pengju''s attire, so they were both shocked. They stared at him for a while as if they were looking at a stranger. Who was this Young Master Wandering? How could it be Yue Pengju?


    Li Yian came from a famous clan and had once travelled with his husband through the forest, who knew how many outstanding young masters he had met. But now, seeing the martial general who was once dressed in a simple sackcloth robe, he suddenly changed his appearance because of his scholarly attire, and remembered his impassioned < River Red >.


    Yue Pengju was embarrassed from being stared at. He touched his head and laughed: "This is all prepared for me by Big Sister Shi Qi."


    Hua Rong blushed like a little girl. Seeing everyone''s shock, she smiled and went forward to grab his hand. Because of the increasing amount of unfortunate news these days, she had long practiced being calm and collected. She only calculated that she would have to spend every day with her husband, no matter how terrible it was, she wouldn''t be afraid. She softly said, "Pengju, I was waiting for you to come back. I''ve prepared many good things for you for lunch."


    "Alright, I just happen to be hungry."


    Everyone entered the dining hall together. Old servant prepared a sumptuous lunch and everyone ate together. The two children of Sis GaoSi, who were crying every day due to their mother''s tears, saw that the atmosphere had finally eased up a little and excitedly ate and drank. Hua Rong took good care of them and scooped all of their favorite dishes into their bowls.


    After finishing the meal, the Sis GaoSi settled her son down. The room quieted down, and Hua Rong then recounted the letter to Tian Wei. Yue Pengju creased her eyebrows, and was also a little surprised: "He actually dared to make a move against Tian Wei?"


    Hua Rong said hatefully: "It''s probably because of Jin Wushu and Qin Gui, that dog and dog man again."


    Li Yian continued, "Since the empress dowager has returned, I''m afraid the princess must die."

 C385 pleasure boat

    In truth, both husband and wife vaguely understood that it was just that they had never considered the worst case scenario. Hua Rong had personally witnessed the humiliation Wei Xian Fei had suffered in the Jinguo, the riot in the laundry, and the marriage of her two sons ¡­ The evidence of his humiliation had become the reason why she had to die. On the surface, it looked absurd, but it was actually the cruelest form of selfishness and viciousness in human nature ¡ª both she and Zhao Deji probably thought that after annihilating the Heavenly Wei and their husband, no one else would know.


    When Hua Rong thought of this point, she was even more at a loss of what to do. "No, last time, it was all thanks to the princess saving me that I was able to survive. Now that she''s in trouble, I can''t just sit back and do nothing. "


    Yue Pengju thought for a while: "Sister Shi Qi, you don''t need to panic. "Right now, the outside of the palace is in chaos ¡­" At this time, Hua Rong still did not know that the sky full of words had worked. Hearing her husband''s words, her eyes lit up and she said happily, "Since that''s the case, I will immediately go see the princess."


    "Sister Shi Qi, there''s no rush, listen to me ¡­"


    Hua Rong nodded as she listened: "I know where to look for her. Penga, don''t worry. "Alright, I''ll go look for her at that time."


    Furthermore, Qin Gui had rushed back home in a hurry, and immediately found his subordinates, Fan Tong and the others and plotted in the study room. In the frame of the study was a large pile of papers. In just one night, the streets and alleys of Lian City were covered with this kind of list. Even the market, teahouses, restaurants and brothels all had this kind of list posted. In a single night, the citizens of the entire Lian City realized that the Prime Minister of the Da Song was actually a spy from the Golden Man. No matter how arrogant Qin Gui was, he was helpless against such a powerful public opinion attack. Every single detail on the list was facts, and they were the foundation of his and his wife''s background in the Jinguo. Even if the emperor wanted to cover up the issue of peace, how could the censors let him off? If he impeached them one after the other, his position as prime minister would also be shaky.


    Fan Tong was anxious to curry favor with Qin Gui, so he showed off his capabilities and spoke up first: "Qin Chuanggong, right now, rumors are flying everywhere, we should strongly prohibit them. The most important thing is to find the mastermind behind this ¡­"


    Qin Gui gulped down a mouthful of wine, and said in a flustered and exasperated tone, "There will be seals, there will be guards at all times of the day and night. Streets and alleys, whoever catches them will be killed immediately without question."


    "Who does Qin Chuanggong think it is?"


    "Yue Pengju!" He didn''t even think about it. Other than Yue Pengju, who else would be so clear about his identity as husband and wife? The corner of his eyes twitched, making him even more vicious. Perhaps, he was also very familiar with the Princess Tianwei. With these two working together, it was possible for such a large ranking to be made public.


    As long as Yue Pengju did not die, his life would not be at peace.


    He sent Fan Tong away and shouted loudly, "Where is Mrs. Guo? Quick, invite Mrs. Guo back for a discussion. "


    The errand boy whispered, "Madame went to medical officer Wang''s house and asked to come back after dinner."


    At this time, Qin Gui no longer cared about being afraid of Wang Junhua''s might, and immediately instructed the errand boy: "Immediately invite Mrs. Guo back, don''t waste a moment ¡­"


    The errand boy immediately left the room. When Qin Gui heard everything outside, he shouted loudly, "Who is the one that is sneaking around?"


    The adopted son, Qin Xi, stuck his head out and said, "Abba, it''s me ¡­"


    Qin Gui did not have a good impression of his adopted son, and normally would not dare to say anything due to Wang Junhua''s power. Seeing him like this, with his face full of powder, Qin Gui became even more disgusted and angrily asked: "What happened to you again?"


    "Abba, your son has been bullied by that evil woman ¡­"


    Outside, a woman rushed in and knelt down crying: "Abba, you must be the judge for Servant ¡­"


    unrestrainedly brought two prostitutes home to sleep, the two of them had a quarrel and coincidentally Wang Junhua was not at home. Since Qin Xi had lost his backer, he came to Qin Gui to help. Qin Gui raged as he slapped Qin Xi in the face, "Bastard, get out of here!"


    Ever since Qin Xi arrived at the Qin family, who would dare to touch him using his power? Today, he was slapped on the face by Qin Gui, and hurriedly ran out while covering his face. Seeing that his daughter-in-law was still kneeling in front of him, Qin Gui angrily kicked her and said, "Insolent bitch, get out of here too!"


    He anxiously waited for a while before he finally heard Wang Junhua''s mighty voice. "Old man, what are you doing at home again?"


    Qin Gui dragged her into the study room. "Mrs. Guo, something bad has happened ¡­"


    Wang Junhua suppressed his anger and asked anxiously: "What happened?"


    Qin Gui took out a name list for her to see. After quickly flipping through it, Wang Junhua turned pale with fright: "Who did this? Is Tian Wei the bitch or Yue Pengju? "


    Qin Gui chewed on his cheek: "Mrs. Guo, may I trouble you to enter the palace to inquire about Shangguan Family''s intentions?"


    Wang Junhua viciously lowered his voice, "Old man, there is no time to hesitate, why not strike first?"


    Moonlight covered the ground.


    Jin Wushu suddenly lost interest in dancing and singing tonight. He followed the light carriage with only his three to five family members, and took advantage of the night to arrive at the edge of the West Lake.


    Although the wintertime West Lake was bleak, it had a unique flavor. The moon was bright that night. It hung in the sky all alone. Under the moon, the lake water was like a mirror, sparkling and sparkling. With the gentle breeze, it was like the gentle eyes of a young girl. In the distance, the music of the songbird could be heard. On the pleasure boat veranda, Young Master Wang Sun, when will the song and dance of the West Lake be finished?


    He was amazed at how ignorant and drunk the people were in this turbulent country. No matter how much the book yearned for the Southern Kingdom''s prosperity, it was ultimately inferior to the pleasure of personally measuring it. His interest in this country far surpassed his interest towards Yanjing and Shang Jing. If one day, he could become the master of Lin An''s magnificent palace, wouldn''t he be a match for the trembling little wolfhirsutism sitting on the brick bed? He almost danced with excitement at his ingrained ambition, feeling that it was all so far away and so close at hand.


    This kind of night was more suitable for adding incense to one''s sleeves. But where was the woman who added the incense?


    When Yue Pengju returned home, he no longer dared to challenge the "Yueyuan" overnight. Even if he knew that Yue Pengju''s death was near at hand, he no longer dared to go ¡ª ¡ª In the end, he still held extreme reverence and admiration for his greatest enemy. And because of this, he was even more eager to see him step onto the guillotine with his own eyes.


    A pleasure boat approached.


    A few enchanting women stood on the bow of the boat, smiling with their rosy faces, and their words were filled with joy, "Young Master ¡­"


    He saw a woman with a half-naked breasts. Her figure flashed, and she had a bashful expression on her face. His heart stirred and he chuckled lightly. He waved his hand and said, "Bring the boat over ¡­"


    The boat approached and welcomed the distinguished guest. The veranda of the cruise liner was like the difference between it and the raging waves on the sea. The West Lake was intoxicating, the sea frightening ¡ª the same water, one eager to possess, the other impatient to pull away. It was only for a split-second that his body shook ¡ª perhaps because of his deep-rooted fear of water. There were so many lovely mountains and rivers, but the time when the sea shook their souls was still fresh in their minds after so many years.


    However, the soft fragrance of the lanterns immediately dispelled the turmoil in his heart. A soft chair, two jade men, full of fragrant tea, and seven or eight dancers were singing and dancing in the middle.


    The scenery was bleak, and the danger zone had a clear sky. Song Yu agreed with him at the time. The fishing market was cold and lonely, while the water village was filled with the remnants of Ye Wu Chen''s worry. Chu Tian was vast, the waves dipped in the setting sun, dissolving over a thousand miles.


    Lin Feng wanted to be a beauty, but he had to hide his worry and hide his eyebrows. It was a pity that he had been a good boy in the past. Elegant Yan is in high spirits, falling and flowing to the east. There was no hate, no longing, and he had to give it all to Qizhong.


    In the well, the Da Song sang "Liu Yong" everywhere. He thought of the Little Zhang Lady whom she had given to his partner, Little Zhang. She had a bit of elegance in singing and dancing, which could be easily seen in the crude Shang Jing, but compared to the gentle cave in front of him, the difference was illogical.


    A plate of melon and fruit was served. He twisted one of them and his vision blurred. A figure flashed and a sweet melon appeared in his mouth. He was not surprised at all. Otherwise, he would not have boarded this ship. He did not show any emotion as he suddenly stopped singing and dancing. He waved his chubby white hands lightly. "You can leave first ¡­"


    After the songbird left, only two people remained in the large cabin. The woman who entered had a head full of jade, her fat fingers were adorned with a giant pebble, and on her neck was a chain of the same style, this was Fourth Prince''s original reward.


    Jin Wushu remained calm: "This cruise liner belongs to your family?"


    "There are dozens of such pleasure boats in Old ghost. Such a songbird has over a thousand people in her family ¡­ "


    It was only then that Jin Wushu knew about the extravagance of the Da Song ¡ª this poor and weak nation, how rich was their Prime Minister? He, Zong Han, Gu Shen, Pu Luhu and the others had fought in the open and in the dark, spending so many methods, disregarding whether he was dead or alive, but what he obtained was not as good as what he received in case.


    Wang Junhua leaned on his thigh, and said with a gentle and seductive voice, "Fourth Prince, you must save Old ghost ¡­" In her hand was the name list that had been causing quite a stir these past few days. Qin Gui was guilty of being a thief, but other than secretly investigating, he did not dare to spread the news. Although he had received Jin Wushu''s promise to include "Prime Minister" in the terms of negotiation, after all, the agreement had not yet been signed.


    was no exception. Even though Qin Gui was just a dog, she would first consider Qin Gui''s advancement. Jin Wushu suddenly lost all interest, and his gaze became somewhat cold: "This crown prince has already instructed me to send people to find you if there is a need, why have I come here without permission?"


    Wang Junhua was startled, and immediately replied: "Fourth Prince, don''t worry, you will definitely be safe."


    Jin Wushu looked at her. No matter how heavy the makeup was, he was still a woman in his forties. All these years, he had been living a comfortable life, and he was getting fatter and fatter. At this moment, he felt that the woman in front of him was simply too ugly, and he did not want to take another look at his.


    He gently removed the hands on his legs, inadvertently revealing a hint of disgust, and smiled faintly: "For Qin Gui''s sake, you really don''t hesitate to reveal this crown prince''s identity?"


    Wang Junhua kneeled down with a thump. "Please calm your anger Fourth Prince, this is definitely not what you meant. Servant has feelings for Fourth Prince, all these years, you still don''t know? If not for Fourth Prince, Servant would never have been willing to follow Qin Gui back to Song ¡­ " She spoke incoherently, deeply realizing that, at this moment, her husband and wife were all chips in the Fourth Prince and there was nothing they could negotiate or negotiate with. As long as he said it, with a shake of his head, Qin Gui would immediately be done for. As smart as she was, after all these years, he had already weakened the illusion that he would one day marry a Fourth Prince. The dignified status of the Prime Minister''s wife was something he couldn''t lose.

 C386 stratagem

    "Alright, you leave first. I''ll think about this as soon as possible." Even though his expression was as old as ever, Wang Junhua did not dare to act like he was in the past, even the desire that he had accumulated for a long time had disappeared. She stood up and bowed, "This pleasure boat belongs to Servant, please accept it."


    "Alright, I''ll be troubling you. You can leave now. You husband and wife don''t have to worry about Lifelong Prime Minister. "


    "Thank you, Fourth Prince."


    She called Jin Wushu''s complexion back to normal, and flirtatiously asked: "Fourth Prince, Qin Gui''s matter, Qin Gui is done with it."


    "Good, well done."


    This praise caused her to regain her hope: "Then, what about Hua Rong?"


    Hua Rong?! Hua Rong should have watched his son get killed in the fire, but not long after, she watched his husband get killed! The wives of others should be punished in this way. This was her choice, wasn''t it?


    "We can talk about it when the time comes for Hua Rong. You will definitely be satisfied with her fate."


    Wang Junhua met his gaze, it was a type of woman''s intuition, Fourth Prince truly hated that woman, and hoped that she would die. She did not conceal the joy in her heart as she hugged Jin Wushu and kissed him on the cheek. "Thank you, Fourth Prince.


    Jin Wushu laughed out loud: "This prince knows how loyal you are."


    Once Wang Junhua left, Jin Wushu was no longer in the mood to sing or dance. Walking to the side of the ship, it was already deep into the night, and the song and dance at the Western Lake would also become fainter and fainter. Just as he was about to have the pleasure boat docked, he heard a faint singing sound.


    The cicada was miserable. For the pavilion, it was late at night, and the sudden rain had just stopped. Doordoor account drink, nostalgia, Lan Zhou urge. He looked at his with tears in his eyes and was speechless. When he read it, a thousand li of smoke billowed as the evening sky grew dark and vast.


    Affection since ancient times. Even more so, it was a cold and desolate Spring Festival. Where did the wine wake up this night? Willow Shore, Xiao Feng Ruyue. This trip should be a good day and a bad day. So even if there were thousands of beauties, who would they say them to?


    The melody was produced by singing, and because there was no modification to it, it became even more lingering and mournful, as if it were crying. All his life, he had admired the culture of the Southern Kingdom, and had also experienced the beautiful and melodious voice of the Southern muse''s dancers. However, on this kind of night in a foreign land, this unadorned tune could be heard by a person listening quietly, as if he was a fisherman''s daughter or a raccoon gauze girl who was casually singing.


    Affectionate since the ancient times sad parting, this singing girl, missing her who?


    He looked at the deep darkness of the night, and involuntarily, he sent the pleasure boat in the direction of that sound.


    However, this voice was like a seductive will-o ''-the-wisp, flickering and vanishing. Whenever he approached, he would discover that the voice was still in front of him. He was just a bit away from being able to reach the shore. At this moment, his mind was completely captivated by the song. It was as if there was some bewitching power in the dark night.


    Wu Qimai and the others, who were following him, felt that something was wrong and tried to persuade him. "Fourth Prince, it''s late at night, let''s go back. "This humble one will immediately send people to scout and deliver it to the manor tomorrow ¡­"


    He waved his hand. Wu Qimai and the others looked around, but did not find anything abnormal. The Fourth Prince was active in the Da Song, naturally he would not let his guard down. Knowing that Qin Gui had sent a large number of Death Soldiers to protect them along the way, behind them, there was an unremarkable boat, which was filled with strong bows and hard crossbows. He did not try to dissuade her.


    Finally, the boat had reached an unusually quiet willow dike, and once the boat docked, Jin Wushu could not wait to disembark. Wu Qimai and the others waited to observe. It was indeed just a fishing shack, and there was nothing abnormal happening around them.


    In the depths of the forest, there was a thatched cottage. Perhaps it was the poor wife of the fisherman, or perhaps it was an ignorant village girl.


    This trip should be a good day and a bad day. Even if there were a thousand different kinds of amorous feelings, who would it be to say ¡­


    Elegance, the elegance of the Da Song, the elegance of the West Lake, the elegance of the Night Maiden.


    A candle flame, bright and dark, and a slender figure sitting in front of a large basin, stooping to tidy up the skittering fish ¡ª perhaps she would pick them up tomorrow and go to the market to make a living. She had a slim figure, long hair that hung down, completely oblivious to himself. He crooned in a low voice as he caught a red carp in his hand, immersing herself in the joy of a fruitful labourer ¡­


    Jin Wushu slowly walked over: "Lady ¡­"


    When the word "mother" came out of his mouth, he instantly felt that something was wrong. A long spear swept towards him from behind, and he immediately rolled on the ground in a hurry.


    Wu Qimai and the others realized that something was wrong and were about to charge over when they heard a loud shout, "Whoever dares to take a step forward will be killed immediately!"


    Jin Wushu waved his hand, and everyone left.


    The singing "fisherman girl" stood up leisurely. She was dressed in green, her hair flying gently, her face full of smiles: "Fourth Prince, we have been waiting for you for a long time, you are really late ¡­"


    She actually still maintained that kind of coquettish voice as he spoke word by word, as if he was singing. She shook his head lightly, "Sigh, if Wang Junhua had not led the way, it would have been difficult for us to find you.


    Hua Rong could sing, but she could actually sing like this. This woman was a monster, the nemesis of her life. Jin Wushu hissed: "Hua Rong, you actually planned this to harm me?!"


    When Hua Rong smiled, she felt that it was inconceivable for Jin Wushu to actually be able to speak with such a "wronged" expression. This man was an actor, a natural born actor. Whenever he was in dire straits, he would act like this, as if he truly owed him a great favor. But, when he did all that he could to kill Peng Quan, when he tortured himself and slapped himself, when he was still in the Yueyuan showing off his might and appreciating the huge fire in the Yueyuan ¡­ When his evils were done, he would have a different look on his face.


    The affectionate young master had a venomous heart.


    Hua Rong did not know what to say, and could only keep smiling. The man beside her also laughed, and spoke lightly: "Fourth Prince, my husband''s scheme, compared to the fact that you are the spy in Da Song, is truly insignificant."


    Jin Wushu''s gaze almost bulged out as he stared fiercely at this "stranger": the man wore a white robe with a red silk collar, was valiant and valiant, and strode with wide steps. As for Hua Rong, she retreated a step and stood together with him.


    What a good pair.


    This was even more unbearable than seeing Yue Pengju wearing a heavy armor and wearing a Hook. On the battlefield, in the arena, even the demeanor that he always boasted of himself had to be defeated by him.


    As if knowing what he was thinking, Hua Rong deliberately said in a soft voice, "Thirty achievements and name, dust and earth, eight thousand kilometers of road and moon; hunger, hunger, and thirst for the blood of the Huns ¡­ Sigh, Fourth Prince, Peng Gao''s plan to resist the gold was completely destroyed by you. You should be happy, why are you being so displeased? "


    Yue Pengju''s "Red River" was a song that everyone in the army knew of. It was spread throughout the army very quickly. Jin Wushu naturally knew that when the melody began, he immediately understood that the one who was teaching must be Hua Rong. What did Hua Rong want to say to go from the Rain Ring to the River Red? Her husband was more talented in literature and martial arts than her?


    A sense of superiority that he was proud of was completely unable to withstand a single blow at this point. He burned with fury and laughed coldly: "Yue Pengju, your death is near at hand, what is there to struggle about today? How dare you be a traitor to your Da Song? "


    "Fourth Prince, since your own family is at the brink of death, how long are you not going to struggle?" He pretended to be surprised. "Aren''t you guys just called Jiangnan? Why did you change your name to ''Da Song'' today? "


    Jin Wushu was speechless.


    Yue Pengju''s voice changed, heavy and angry: "Fourth Prince, you actually dare to come knocking on my door many times when I''m not home, and find fault with me."


    Jin Wushu laughed, and was extremely pleased: "Yue Pengju, this means that you have flaunted yourself as a hero, that you can''t even protect your wife and children. "Moreover, you''re going to die soon. From now on, this crown prince will not only come to provoke you ¡­"


    The spear at his waist moved an inch forward, and he could clearly feel a faint pain. When the pain entered the bone, one could even hear the sound of a drop of blood seeping out.


    "Fourth Prince, if I can capture you alive, I can kill you too! No matter if I am dead or alive, if you dare to touch a single hair of my wife and children in the future, I will kill you for revenge even if I am poor! "


    Their gazes met, causing Jin Wushu''s heart to tremble. Yue Pengju''s gaze was actually a kind of faint green, like a ghost flame in a graveyard, as though a ferocious tiger, lone wolf, and angry lion that had reached their end.


    He couldn''t help but avoid this gaze, "Yue Pengju, what are you trying to do?"


    "Only two conditions."


    "What condition?"


    "Firstly, I have a few subordinates locked up: Zhang Xian, Yu Peng, Sun Ge and the rest of the six. You order Qin Gui to ensure their safety, and secondly, guarantee the safety of the Princess Tianwei!"


    Jin Wushu was at a loss for words. After a while, he said: "Aren''t you pleading for mercy on your own behalf?"


    Yue Pengju laughed bitterly. The one who wanted to kill him was Zhao Deji, what was the use in discussing conditions with Jin Wushu? Struggling with the military might was the biggest problem for Zhao Deji. Since Han Zhongliang was still alive, he had to go up to the guillotine. The life and death of his friends and relatives actually had to be saved by coercing his enemies into submission. Only the powerful officials of the Jinguo could control the Emperor and Prime Minister of the Song Kingdom! In the long history of China, how many ridiculous plots were there?


    Jin Wushu said arrogantly. "Yue Pengju, you can actually beg me for help! As long as you beg this crown prince, you might have a way out. "


    Yue Pengju laughed proudly: "You are my defeated opponent, how can I beg you for my own sake?! If a man dies, he will die. Today, I am not asking you for help. I will use your life to exchange for a subordinate''s, that''s all. They vowed to follow me to their deaths, and I will not disappoint them! Furthermore, Fourth Prince, you have truly overestimated yourself. At some points in time, Zhao Deji is also not someone you can control. "


    Jin Wushu''s expression was stubborn, but he had no choice but to be secretly impressed, under such circumstances, Yue Pengju, actually did not even think about him by a little.


    "What if I don''t agree?"


    Yue Pengju looked at the gradually approaching enemies, Jin Wushu''s personal follower and Qin Gui''s death knight, and said fearlessly, "If you don''t agree, then next year today will be your funeral!"


    "Don''t forget, even if you kill me, you and your wife will die with me."


    Hua Rong smiled slightly: "Fourth Prince, we deserve to die, are you willing to die? If you don''t believe me, you can try. "


    His gaze shifted from Hua Rong''s face to Yue Pengju, "Yue Pengju, if you were a little more despicable, Qin Gui would not be your match at all ¡­"

 C387 internal strife

    Hua Rong''s gaze fell on her husband and she felt an intense pain in her heart. Despicable, how could she be despicable? To contend with Zhao Deji''s troops? Not caring about the life and death of Zhang Xian and the others, running away from them? Or was he just like Li Qiong and the others and go for the top priority instead?


    Jin Wushu muttered to himself for a while, but Hua Rong was extremely impatient: "Fourth Prince, have you considered clearly? Do you want to die with us or do you want to do what you can? "


    He simply said, "Okay!"


    Hua Rong waved her hand, and gave a pill to her: "Since that''s the case, take it!"


    Jin Wushu was furious: "What are you doing?"


    "Fourth Prince, my wife and I have paid a painful price, we can''t just listen to your empty words. To be honest, this is a chronic poison, only I have the antidote. When those two conditions are met, that is when you are safe. "


    Behind him, the ice-cold spearpoint was pressing against his back. Will he die today or will he live today? Without any hesitation, he took the pill and swallowed it. As the medicine reached his throat, the faint smell of blood melted in an instant. It was as if all the blood in his body had accelerated its circulation. He was flustered and exasperated. "Hua Rong, are you satisfied now?"


    Hua Rong nodded.


    Jin Wushu ruthlessly looked at the smile on her face. The beautiful singing and smiling face were all the venom of the beautiful female snake.


    The woman opposite him also put away her bow and arrows, and a playful look appeared on her face, "Fourth Prince, you must really thank Wang Junhua. If not for her, we would not have been able to find you."


    Jin Wushu almost vomited blood as he turned around and left with big strides.


    In the morning, a palace maid came in to report, "Liu''s wife, medical officer Wang requests to see you."


    Xiao Liu lazily got up from the blanket. After entering the palace, she enjoyed the special treatment of a concubine. However, even after such a long time, there was still no news about her stomach. She had bribed Wang Jixian multiple times and had also searched for secret recipes, hoping to give birth to a girl to ascend the throne of the Queen. However, no matter how generous she was, Wang Jixian could do nothing about it. Hearing that Wang Jixian had come to visit her, he was overjoyed.


    She put on some makeup and went out to meet Wang Jixian.


    Wang Jixian was overjoyed: "Liu''s wife, what a happy occasion."


    "Lord Wang, where did your happiness come from?"


    "This old man stumbled upon a secret formula and concocted a set of medicine. Not only does it nourish Yin and strengthen Yang, it also has a miraculous effect of bearing children ¡­"


    "Really? This is great. "


    "To be honest, I have been developing this medicine for many years, but because I have never been certain, I do not dare to easily show it to others. "Last year, I took it myself. Both newly married concubinage gave birth to sons ¡­"


    It was a fact that Wang Jixian had married his concubine and had children. When the Xiao Liu heard the joyous news that came from the sky, he could not believe his ears. Wang Jixian took out a turquoise bottle from his bosom. The medicinal juice inside was crystal clear, with just a glance, one could feel its beautiful fragrance, sweet and delicious.


    Wang Jixian lowered his voice, "Teach Liu''s wife a lesson, this matter needs to be done with caution. Zhang''s wife, Lady Wu, and more ¡­" If he didn''t continue, Xiao Liu would naturally understand what he meant. Wu Jinnu, Zhang Yingying, as his children, had requested for more from him before everything was settled, so naturally, they wouldn''t reveal this to him. However, Wang Jixian weighed the pros and cons of the and he was much younger than the two, so he had a greater chance of having children. Thus, he naturally placed his bet on her, and in the future, he would be the one to accomplish great things.


    Xiao Liu was deeply grateful. "Thank you, Lord Wang."


    "Liu''s wife, you must consume this medicine together with Shangguan Family to be effective ¡­" He gave a detailed instructions on how to take the medicine, which Xiao Liu earnestly recorded down. After Wang Jixian left, she took the medicine bottle. The more she looked, the more she loved it, and she hid it firmly in her bosom. Her position as the queen was entirely dependent on this elixir.


    On the Desk, there was a thick stack of memorials.


    Zhao Deji raised his head and looked at Zou Dui who was in front of him. In these years since he ascended the throne, he had already thoroughly understood the path of a sovereign. He would never let his subjects touch upon your truest thoughts and allow them to speculate freely before he could revere the might of the heavens. All these years, he had taken on a few different prime ministers as if he was walking on horseback, thinking that he had already toyed with Qin Gui enough.


    Qin Gui trembled in fear. "Your Majesty, these are all lies that have been used to frame this subject ¡­"


    Zhao Deji picked up one of the leaderboards and placed it down: "People say that they have framed us, but what about the word ''phase of grace''?"


    Qin Gui''s body trembled as he knelt on the ground: "This humble servant is stupid, I do not know about this." In his heart, he hated Zhao Deji so much that he had scolded his ancestors for three generations, yet he had no choice but to kneel down in submission. He thought, if this old man could stabilize his "Lifelong Prime Minister," then even if you are the Son of Heaven, why would he be afraid of you?


    Zhao Deji said in an amiable tone, "Qin Qing, stand up and speak. As for the rumors in the outside world, we naturally will not easily believe them."


    "Easy", these two words startled Qin Gui again. Xie En stood up, and spoke word by word, "Your Majesty, Yue Pengju is fierce, and he harbors hatred towards this subject, afraid that he will jump into a wall out of desperation ¡­"


    "Since the tiger has already entered the womb, it cannot return. In the past few days, have there been any developments in the Zhang Xian case? "


    Qin Gui anxiously replied: "Reporting to Your Majesty, Yue Pengju''s rebellious nature is obvious. According to the confessions of Wang Jun, Wang Gui and the others that were deployed in the army, he had repeatedly told the army that when the Taizu was thirty years old, it meant that he had used it because his family had not even reached the age of thirty. To compare himself to the Taizu, and even surpassing the Taizu, is the prelude to rebellion. When the Zhu Xian Town withdrew her troops, he was even more dissatisfied, and berated her majesty ¡­ " According to the rules of the time, he naturally could not speak of the contents of the reprimand, and had left Zhao Deji with no time to think about it.


    Zhao Deji was the one who hated battles the most, he always thought that only by showing respect to the powerful officials in the capital could he become the Taiping Tianzi. His fear of the throne brought about by the martial uncle''s domineering attitude, especially the change in Miao Liujun''s attitude, had been deeply rooted in his fear of being forced to abdicate.


    Qin Gui had long figured out his thoughts, and didn''t even need to bother to look for too much evidence. Simply framing Yue Pengju as "comparing himself to the Taizu, with thirty years old as the limit" was already enough to put him to death.


    "Yue Pengju had been living in the upper reaches for many years, levelling the dojo and retreating the Golden Army s. He was greedy for achievements and had ordered Li Ruoxu and the others to act imposingly, disobeying the imperial edict and defying the rules. He even used the family fire as an excuse to say that his son had been killed by bandits. In fact, it was sent to a secret stronghold. "All of this, the rebellious heart arrogantly demonstrates itself to the public ¡­"


    Zhao Deji said angrily: "We are magnanimous and we give him great authority. It was a pity that the military man was so domineering, revealing a vicious, rebellious look. In his letter, he requested for us to protect him. The heavens are kind, and we wish to protect our meritorious officials and do our best to protect them. However, how can we ignore the laws of the ancestors of Da Song? Qin Gui, you can order for Yue Pengju to be put in prison and be handed over to the Jail Temple Prison. Since there is an imperial edict, it has to be placed on the Proclamation of Liberation. This way, we won''t die to protect Yue Pengju and will cripple all public laws. "You shall act now and await my decision ¡­"


    Qin Gui could tell the difference in expression between the two words, so he naturally understood that Zhao Deji''s true intention was for him to do as he pleased and casually punish Yue Pengju. He was overjoyed and immediately accepted the order, "This official will not disappoint Your Majesty''s request."


    "I must settle this matter before the new year. I do not wish to delay it until New Year''s Eve."


    "This minister will surely allow His Majesty a happy and carefree Lantern Festival. Yue Pengju, we will negotiate and resolve this together. "


    "What news from the Golden Man?"


    "The Fourth Prince has a sky-high demand price, and they are not satisfied with the low level of officials." He feigned anger. "The captives were disloyal and took the empress dowager as a threat ¡­"


    Zhao Deji stood up and walked a few steps. "Since it''s the silk that the people of the city want, we will keep all the fine silk that Supreme Commander Zhang Jun Chuan Shao brought back. We do not dare to easily use it, but now we can offer it to the people of the tribe ¡­"


    Even Qin Gui was surprised, Zhao Deji was actually so respectful to the person who killed his father, he was even willing to offer out the high grade silk cloth that he was unwilling to use to Fourth Prince. However, he said: "Since Your Majesty is so thrifty, my Da Song will definitely be in high spirits. With that, the people will be able to rest, the strength of the Da Song will be strengthened, and His Majesty will be passed on throughout the ages. "


    Zhao Deji frowned, "The Empress Dowager shall return first when the negotiations are concluded. Otherwise, everything would be just empty talk. "


    "Yes."


    Qin Gui immediately drafted an official letter for Zhao Deji, and sent him a "Great Golden Field Marshal Lord". In the letter, he also used all sorts of obsequious words, such as "the emperor of the country, the virtuous one", and called himself "stupid and shallow, acted obediently and wrongly, begging to withdraw his troops first." Even the Da Song did not dare call himself a "commandery". In the future, Jin Wushu would personally collect this extremely despicable letter, and then, he would be very proud of himself for a few days.


    After Qin Gui left, Zhao Deji heaved a sigh of relief and returned to the palace with a happy expression.


    Zhang Yingying, Wu Jinnu, Xiao Liu and the others set up a feast and waited. He sat down, hugged Xiao Liu and drank a mouthful of wine to each other, and said to herself: "Since our first crossing to the south, I have rejected wolves, and welcomed tigers. Many days have passed since I last slept, and I am not willing to rest.


    Zhang Yingying and the others naturally knew that "wolf" meant that Yue Pengju was unable to escape his doom. Since she could not continue, he could only praise and praise Zhao Deji. Zhao Deji hugged a beauty in each of his arms and said with infinite emotion, "We will only wish to have a feast with you in the future, we will have nothing more to do with each other."


    This time, even Wu Jinnu was unable to continue. Only the Xiao Liu was still toasting and flirting with her. After three rounds of drinking, Zhao Deji drunkenly carried Xiao Liu to her room. Zhang Wu and Han Li looked at each other. Towards this man who they once loved, contempt grew in their hearts. However, they did not dare show it. They even had to pretend to be respectful and respectful.


    Zhao Deji carried Xiao Liu to the bed. His spirits were raised, his desire was also aroused, the Xiao Liu was enchanting, and only his clothes were left on him.


    Seeing the flowers in the mist, Xiao Liu always had an endless amount of fresh methods to attract his attention. His entire body was hot and dry. He hugged Xiao Liu, no longer harboring the fantasy of throwing away the aphrodisiac. Out of habit, he picked up the medicine on the table and took the aphrodisiac first. He also saw that the jade cup at the side of the table was actually as smooth as nectar and nectar. Xiao Liu took a sip first and then fed him another mouthful, "Shangguan Family, please drink this elixir ¡­"


    Zhao Deji took a sip, yet it was neither fishy nor sweet, and the fragrance instead assaulted his nose. Unable to contain his emotions, he drank it all in one gulp, then asked: "Where did you get this from?"


    Xiao Liu''s eyes were as bewitching as silk. "Shangguan Family, chenqie found this spirit medicine. chenqie only wishes to help Shangguan Family give birth to a dragon ¡­"


    Zhao Deji was already more or less disappointed with the Xiao Liu''s "ability to give birth", he only thought that she had heard of the other party''s method from somewhere. Zhang Wu Liu and the other two had already taken the prescription many times, and it had been of no use for many years, so he did not mind and casually said, "Liu''s wife can indeed give birth to a prince, I will immediately make you the empress."


    "Thank you, Shangguan Family, for your grace."

 C388 Father and Son

    That night, Xiao Liu used every method at his disposal. It was unknown if it was Wang Jixian''s aphrodisiac or that mysterious medicine that had acted on him, but Zhao Deji''s blood boiled, and he felt a sense of contentment that he had not felt in a long time. Seeing that the spirit medicine had worked, Xiao Liu was pleased. In his fantasies, he became even more determined to give birth to a dragon.


    During the most severe winter on land, the island welcomed another sunny day.


    Groups of fish and prawns swam back and forth beside a huge protruding rock. Some strange crabs and soft shellfish swam all the way to the human''s feet, unafraid of living.


    The Little Tiger held a soft fish that was ready to move in its hands. It especially liked this kind of soft animal. He was wearing a soft green silk apron, and his little arms and legs were exposed to the sun.


    The wet nurse ran over and picked him up. She put on a thin coat and wiped the sweat off his face. She said gently, "Good tiger, let''s go back and change into a new undergarment. Look, it''s wet ¡­"


    The Little Tiger laughed as it brandished the slippery fish in front of her, "No, I''m not leaving ¡­"


    A huge palm came over, and slapped his butt: "Stinky kid, you dare to disobey ¡­"


    "Abba, Abba... "Hug ¡­" He threw himself into King Qin''s embrace, and the wet fish continuously swept towards King Qin''s eyes. Seeing him dodge, the Little Tiger was even more happy. It put even more effort in trying to mess with him with the fish tail, and as he dodged, the slippery fish dropped to the ground. The Little Tiger was so happy that it clapped its hands: "Abba ¡­ Fish... Abba... "


    King Qin opened his eyes from the fishy smell and sighed before sitting down beside him. In front of him was a huge protruding rock. The cracks in the rock were filled with green plankton. It had been more than ten years, and the memory of that little girl hiding in this crevice was still fresh in his mind. When he found her, the wound on her chest was almost completely ripped open by the seawater. If it wasn''t for the timely rescue, she would have had no chance of survival.


    In the blink of an eye, the Little Tiger began to pull at the beard in front of it. It went down along the beard and its small hand reached into his half-opened clothes to feel if there was anything inside. Every time, he would find one or two toys he liked. "Abba ¡­"


    This time it was an exquisite bronze statue. He held it in his hand and spun it. The little bronze man extended his foot and kicked him. His palms ached slightly, but his smile was uncontrollable. These days, King Qin had found two wet nurses to take care of him and even arranged for two of his trusted aides to take care of his safety. Although "Sunset Island" was very safe, he still hoped that the child could receive the best protection and care.


    He withdrew his gaze from the boulder and looked at the small face of the bronze doll. He was still a child after all, and after crying for a few days, he had gotten used to the fact that his mother was not around. The flying birds and swimming fish on the island all suffered as they were chased around by him all day long. Even a wild cat that he had tamed on the island had its whiskers plucked off. The novel island had become his never-ending paradise.


    He played with it attentively as he raised his head to look at King Qin. King Qin''s heart trembled from the look of those big, black eyes. After a long while, he muttered to himself: "Stinky kid, you don''t miss your mother? "You heartless brat, how can you be so happy without your mother ¡­"


    Little Tiger head did not understand, and only focused on playing. Hearing him mention his mother, she seemed to recall her own mother, and quickly looked around, where was his mother? His mouth was flattened, and he was about to cry. King Qin''s hands were under his armpits: "You useless brat, how can you always be flirting with your mother? Doesn''t he look like a man? "


    The Little Tiger''s head started laughing, crying and laughing, and its soft arms were struggling: "Abba, Abba... "Mom ¡­"


    "Stinky kid, don''t cry, I will definitely get your mother back."


    "Mom, how long have you been home?"


    King Qin could not answer and could only look at him in a daze. He only used his hands to caress the two long eyelashes that were filled with tears. It was unknown what kind of emotions he had in the past few days. Perhaps it was because of those eyes, or perhaps it was because of the soft body of the Little Tiger, he was like a father who was happy as he embraced his own son. Give him the best of everything and let him grow up happily. However, everything was fine, yet he couldn''t give him a mother.


    A pirate walked over. "Great King, Third Uncle Yang is on a cruiser, I have something to report to you."


    King Qin nodded and passed the Little Tiger head to the wet nurse. Little Tiger head was unwilling to leave his embrace, so he asked. "Mommy ¡­ Where''s Mom ¡­ And the Abba? "


    King Qin glared at him. "Be good and listen to me, or this daddy will spank your butt."


    The Little Tiger did not dare to ask, its mouth flat as it hid in the embrace of the wet nurse.


    On the cruiser, seven or eight important pirates were gathered.


    The King Qin entered and sat on the tiger-skin gold chair in the middle. He said in a methodical manner, "Great King, Ye Lvdayong''s troops on the land need to be trained. We have to send people over immediately. "Who do you think is the most suitable?"


    King Qin looked around. The participants included the old subordinate Zhou Wu, Zhou Qi and Liu Wu. He pondered for a moment, and upon seeing that Ma Su had not returned from the Fusang trade, he decided that he must protect him, and said: "Zhou Wu and Zhou Qi can accompany me on my journey."


    The two of them accepted the order. Zhou Wu said, "I have another matter to report to the King."


    "What is it?"


    "Zhang Shiwu and Lam Shiro want to seek refuge with the King."


    King Qin pondered for a moment, but did not immediately answer. The two of them were Lin Zhijie''s son-in-law, the rich and powerful Lin Zhijie had previously earned a reward for saving Zhao Deji at sea. However, two years ago, when Lin Zhijie passed away from illness, Lam Shiro and the rest encountered a storm during their voyage. The goods were damaged, and they gradually fell to the ground. As the sea trade became more difficult, they invested in the name of the King Qin to achieve better development.


    "Zhou Qi, what is their relationship with the imperial government now?"


    "Ever since Old mister Lin''s death, those two brothers had no relationship with the imperial government. Furthermore, they were extorted from time to time by the Imperial Water Army stationed at the border. Because their families had fallen, they wanted to rely on the King."


    "Well, if that''s the case, let them operate along the coast."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    King Qin looked around and said, "I have entrusted Third Uncle with the care of everything on the island. I will accompany Zhou Qi and the others."


    Third Uncle Yang was shocked, and immediately expressed his opposition: "Great King, Ye Lvdayong did not ask you to go personally."


    "He''s worried about us, and I''m worried about him as well, considering the size of the army. So, I must kiss her. "


    "But here and there. "How long will it take?"


    "Ye Lvdayong and I still have things to discuss, we need to go."


    Third Uncle Yang could no longer object. At this time, he did not wish for the King Qin to come ashore. With this army that had not been formed yet, if something were to happen, wouldn''t they all be defeated?


    With a wave of his hand, one of the lackeys brought up a red box. King Qin opened it, and inside were a few small figures of women. All of them were Li Tinglan''s, and there were even beautiful words written by Li Tinglan on them.


    He laughed out loud. "This woman, is simply not like the Old ghost Jeru ¡­"


    Everyone struggled to look at the portrait and couldn''t help but exclaim, "It''s so beautiful, so beautiful ¡­" "Your Majesty is so lucky ¡­"


    "Great King, how long did it take for the wife to get married?"


    "Wait, didn''t the King set a date for their marriage?" "It''s just next year at noon ¡­"


    "It''s almost the end of the year, it''s almost time ¡­"


    "My King, if this little one has been dreaming of such a beauty, why didn''t you marry her earlier?"


    The pirates didn''t care about etiquette. They chatted and laughed merrily.


    King Qin held the small portrait, and was extremely pleased: "Good, at that time, after I marry Madam Yue, everyone will level up again ¡­"


    Everyone cheered.


    When the crowd dispersed, Third Uncle Yang stayed behind by himself and said bitterly, "Great King, I do not wish for you to have any selfish thoughts ¡­"


    "What selfishness would I have? "I don''t have any selfish thoughts."


    "Now that Yue Pengju and his wife have been dealt with by the imperial government, I hope that you do not interfere with our plans."


    King Qin was a little impatient: "Why would this daddy meddle in Yue Pengju''s business? This old man had already known that Zhao Deji would kill him. I don''t have three heads and six arms, how could I save them? "


    Third Uncle Yang nodded, he only said in his heart, if that''s really the case.


    After King Qin left, he still couldn''t stop worrying. He secretly found Zhou Qi and warned him in detail.


    As they went ashore, the more they walked forward, the more obvious the bleakness of winter became.


    Everyone was galloping at top speed. Another five hundred miles forward, the scenery was completely different from the south. Rows after rows of poplar trees were stripped of their leaves. Under the dim yellow sky, the grass was withered and the people were all barren. Over the years of war, more than half of the vitality of the North had been destroyed.


    King Qin reined his horse, suddenly remembering that this was actually a "farm". That was the place where the little girl had settled down after he escaped. She had been here for six or seven years, but even after searching millions of miles, they couldn''t find this place. It was only one time when Li Xing and the others accidentally passed by that they discovered her trace.


    Li Xing and the others had long died under the slaughter blade of the Golden Man, and of the eighteen elite riders back then, only he was left. He looked at his elite team. None of them knew his past and the history of his marriage.


    In the afternoon, everyone was tired and thirsty. In the distance, there was a grass hut with a broken chess piece floating on top of it. It had the word ''Tea'' written on it.


    This tea shop was still here.


    Zhou Qi was overjoyed: "King, there is a tea house in front of us. Let''s go have a cup of tea first and leave after we have some rest."


    King Qin immediately agreed.


    Everyone dismounted, and only a few people could be seen inside the tea house. King Qin walked over, and stopped ten feet away. Beside the only table sat a fat monk, dressed in black, with a full beard. His face no longer had the domineering expression of the past, but rather, he looked like a monk who had gone through great efforts of cultivation. Beside him was a large staff with the thickness of a bowl.


    He actually bumped into Lu Da here again!


    He walked over and sat down next to Lu Da with a heavy thud. The more he stared at Lu Da, the weirder he felt it was. He had read a lot of people in his life, but he had never seen such a strange person: his eyes revealed deep compassion, but his staff exuded a murderous aura. Tathagata had done the Lion''s Roar, did Lu Da become a Buddha?

 C389 vicissitudes

    Lu Da did not seem to realize that there was another person in front of him, and continued to eat and drink freely. King Qin realized that what he drank was not tea, but wine, a jug of strong alcohol. Judging by the size of the jar and the smell of the jar, King Qin immediately determined that the wine should be around twenty years old without any water added on it. Such a pot of wine would make even a horse drunk, not to mention a man. But Lu Da acted as if nothing had happened, his expression not changing at all.


    After the wine and meat passed through his intestines, Lord Buddha''s heart remained.


    He felt that this monk was very interesting, but he had never had the chance to discuss it further. Lu Da poured another bowl of wine, and without batting an eye, he raised his hand, and the bowl of wine flew straight towards King Qin. King Qin only felt a strong force pressing on him, but it disappeared without a trace. He was startled, he reached out his hand and channeled his inner energy, barely catching the bowl and gulped it down.


    Lu Da then asked calmly: "King Qin, why are you here?"


    "And why are you here?"


    The two of them did not reply. Lu Da stood up, wiped his mouth, put down the tea money, picked up his staff and left.


    King Qin wanted to stop him, but after thinking about it, he gave up. Zhou Qi looked at his back with some surprise: "Great King, who is this person?"


    "Guan Xiluda."


    "Ah?" the famous Rutty''s jurisdiction? "


    "That''s him."


    Scophthalmus who came to serve tea was even older now. He stooped his back and was shocked when he saw King Qin, "My god ¡­"


    King Qin glared at him. "You still recognize this daddy?"


    The Evil God that fought with Lu Da in such a mess and even threw money as compensation, who didn''t remember? Scophthalmus trembled in fear: "Guest, what do you want?"


    "If you have anything good, take it out. Otherwise, your father will smash your teahouse to smithereens ¡­"


    "Okay! Just you wait ¡­"


    Scophthalmus hurriedly went to get some tea and poured some water. King Qin took out a large piece of silver and threw it over, "Scophthalmus, I gift it to you ¡­"


    Scophthalmus was overwhelmed by the favor. "Thank you Great Master, thank you Great Master ¡­"


    King Qin stared at him: "Do you know why I gave it to you?"


    Scophthalmus''s face was full of fear and trepidation, but he couldn''t help but smile obsequiously: "I don''t know."


    "Because this is a kind of village."


    The Scophthalmus was confused. It was a village with a perimeter, why would he want to be rewarded?


    King Qin seemed to be extremely happy, just like when he first stepped foot on this land. He felt a kind of gratitude towards the small village that he had never thought of before. This was the first time in his life that he destroyed another''s shop, and he was even willing to compensate.


    After finishing the tea, Zhou Qi dutifully said, "Great King, we should get going. If we hurry, we will soon reach our destination. "


    King Qin stood up and jumped onto his horse. Feng Xiao Xiao, Ma Ming, he turned around, feeling dejected. In front of him was the road to the north, and if he continued forward, the south would completely fall behind, and the distance between Lin An and him would become further and further, even further than the distance between them and the Sunset Island.


    The more he thought about Lu Da, the more he felt that something was wrong. The last time Hua Rong and Yue Pengju had a conflict and ran away from home to seek Lu Da''s help, he already knew that Lu Da was cultivating quietly in Donglin Temple. The direction of Donglin Temple and the seed village were in the opposite direction. What was Lu Da going to do now?


    Seeing him fall behind, Zhou Qi turned his horse and said, "Great King, it''s getting late."


    King Qin glared: "I know. You don''t need to say anything. "


    Zhou Qi did not dare to speak again, but upon thinking of the Third Uncle Yang''s secret instructions, he dutifully reminded his, "Great King, Ye Lvdayong is still waiting for us ¡­"


    "Hurry up and get on the road, don''t be long-winded."


    King Qin waved his horsewhip and chased after everyone. Zhou Qi heaved a sigh of relief and chased after everyone.


    After Wang Junhua met Jin Wushu secretly, he had originally taken a peace of mind pill, but that night when he received the Death Soldier''s secret message, Fourth Prince might have met with some trouble. He turned pale with fright. Hua Rong and Yue Pengju had actually set a trap waiting for the Fourth Prince? She was both angry and anxious. He had actually lost news about the Fourth Prince when he sent someone else over.


    She was helpless, and had no choice but to discuss it with Qin Gui.


    Qin Gui knew that this was no small matter. He chewed his cheek and frowned, of course the Fourth Prince would not be in danger, but it was hard to tell if that would affect his future prospects.


    Wang Junhua was even more anxious. After cutting off the line as the Fourth Prince, he had lost a huge backing.


    "Old ghost, I was originally here to give Fourth Prince a gift, who would have thought that this bitch Hua Rong would actually set a trap? Will the Fourth Prince take this opportunity to vent his anger on us? "


    Qin Gui was naturally more experienced: "The Fourth Prince also relies on us. Since he did not encounter any real danger, he will not fall out with us."


    "But Yue Pengju is cunning, if there is no trap, how would he let Fourth Prince go so easily?"


    "These two are a disaster after all. We must get rid of them as soon as possible."


    "Shangguan Family has already sent out a secret order. Within three days, we will definitely arrest Yue Pengju, and then announce this to the world."


    Wang Junhua was overjoyed, and grinded his teeth: "Get rid of this threat, then we will truly have a peaceful life."


    On the second day, Wang Junhua wiped away his makeup. These days, she had been secretly following the route taken by the Xiao Liu and gifted himself to him. The two of them were chatting intimately, and the palace maid had informed his of their arrival.


    Wang Junhua did not avoid them and knelt down to salute.


    She secretly observed Zhao Deji''s expression, but she could not see any displeasure, on the contrary, it was the expression of excitement. She immediately guessed that there was nothing amiss with Zhao Deji and heaved a sigh of relief secretly.


    After obtaining the spirit medicine, Xiao Liu was always busy with plans to give birth to his son. Compared to before, he even used all of his mental energy to dress up for the purpose of truly being a special pet. At the same time, he dreaded going to the rooms reserved for his other concubines. She was naturally aware of the intimate relationship between Zhao Deji and Wang Junhua, but seeing Wang Junhua''s flattering look, although she had bribed him a lot, she felt uncomfortable and coughed.


    Wang Junhua naturally knew what was going on and immediately left.


    When she left, Xiao Liu immediately smiled again, he pulled Zhao Deji''s hand and gently massaged his shoulders, his sweet voice asking: "Shangguan Family, today you have read too many reports, have you tired of it?"


    "Yueyuan" was surrounded by spies, they would catch Yue Pengju within three days. How could he not be happy when a fierce tiger had entered her sect? He laughed loudly and suddenly became lustful. He hugged Xiao Liu and said, "The biggest threat in my heart has been eliminated and the peace talks are a success. Our only lacking one son now ¡­ "My request isn''t too high. As long as I can have a son, I will have no worries in this life ¡­"


    However, Zhao Deji didn''t know whether it was because he was too excited that he was about to get rid of the big problem in his heart, or because he was relieved that the peace talks had already been concluded, but even though he had taken the aphrodisiac medicine, he still couldn''t do anything. This was the first time that Wang Jixian''s aphrodisiac had lost its effect. He would occasionally see Xiao Liu''s gaze, from excitement to disappointment, and felt humiliated once more. He also felt a sense of disgust and loathing for Xiao Liu. His anger flared up and he got up to leave. Xiao Liu had never seen him leave midway, but he did not dare to urge him to stay. He could only hide and cry, but when he thought about Wang Jixian''s spirit medicine, he held some expectations in his heart.


    At dusk.


    In front of Her Majesty''s sanctuary, curtains were drawn, a cold wind was blowing, a small stove was flickering, and a cold wind was howling outside the window. All day long, Tianwei knelt in front of the Buddha statue, in a daze, neither chanting scriptures nor worshipping Buddha. In the past few days, she had already been imprisoned and transferred from the Prince Consort''s Mansion to the Buddhist Hall. It was Zhao Deji who had given her permission to request on behalf of the dead Auntie and to accompany the spirit of the empress dowager at the very last moment. It was also because of this important reason that the sensitive Ladies s in the palace no longer dared to come to the buddhist hall to pray.


    There was another gust of cold wind, and she looked up numbly to see a figure gliding out of the depths of the curtain.


    Her numb eyes revealed joy, "Madame Yue ¡­"


    Hua Rong stepped forward to help her up. In a short period of time, she had already become haggard, and a strand of her hair had actually turned gray. Bearing the sin of a "fake princess", and facing the rough fate of half a lifetime, she was only twenty-four or twenty-five years old. Looking at her now, she actually looked like a haggard, middle-aged woman of forty years of age.


    "Princess ¡­"


    Tian Wei laughed bitterly: "Madame Yue, this word ''princess'' is meant to bring Servant shame and fear. You can call me Tian Wei."


    Hua Rong resisted her tears with great difficulty, gathered her energy and comforted her: "Tianwei, don''t be scared, you are a real princess, no one would dare to do anything to you."


    Tian Wei shook her head. "I, this princess, am the real one when The elder brother of the nine says it''s real. If he says it''s fake, then it''s fake ¡­" She teared up, "I risked my life, received all the humiliation in Liu Jia Temple, and suffered all the torture in Fourth Prince Palace. However, not a single enemy had died. Fourth Prince, Wang Junhua, this dog couple, were all still living a carefree life ¡­ I had originally hoped that The elder brother of the nine would take revenge for me, but ¡­ "


    Hua Rong supported her trembling body without being able to comfort her. The The elder brother of the nine was the The elder brother of the nine that she had great hope for. The "Ninth Prince" of the past had long ago embarked on the same path as the Song Huizong in the hegemony.


    "I shall abide by Her Majesty''s teachings. As usual, you should dress yourself and eat with care. You should be careful with your words and you never dare to take another step. Just by saying a few words, I didn''t expect that you would still be able to avoid this calamity. Wan Wan, I-we can''t even avoid it ¡­ "If you knew earlier, you would have ¡­" She could not continue. She remembered the years she had escaped from the Jinguo, and bid farewell to Ma Su on the snowy ground in the Oolong Town. If he had followed her back then, it would be better for him to be a pirate wife at the ends of the earth. It was better for him to be in desperate straits in this heartless palace.


    How could Hua Rong not understand her thoughts? She felt the same regret in her heart. If she had known this earlier, wouldn''t it have been better for her and her husband to have gone into seclusion?


    Tian Wei suddenly became excited, and pushed Hua Rong''s hand away. "Madame Yue, go!


    Hua Rong sighed, where could she go now?


    "Madame Yue, you guys hurry up and leave. You can go as far as you want. "Leave this heartless place ¡­"


    A slap landed heavily on Tian Wei''s face. Her voice suddenly stopped, and a voice that sounded like a ghost viciously sounded out above the two of them, "You bastard cheap maidservant, you actually dared to encourage Rong Er to escape?"


    "The elder brother of the nine, The elder brother of the nine, do you really think that I am lying?" Tian Wei kneeled down and hugged his legs tightly, tears streaming down her face.


    This was his own Sister by blood, he knew it better than anyone else. He was his only brother in this world. But so what?


    His voice was ice-cold as he said, "Tianwei, if you were my blood sister, you wouldn''t have such inappropriate words."

 C390 conspiracy

    Hua Rong stood at the side, neither bowing nor kneeling, and said indifferently: "Since it is a sin of Hua Rong, why would Your Majesty vent your anger on the princess? The princess escaped back to the Song Kingdom with her life on the line, why would Your Majesty still need to listen to other people''s rumors? "


    Zhao Deji''s gaze fell on her body, and his eyes shone brightly. The woman before him was lightly grooming herself. She was elegant and graceful, and on her face that didn''t seem angry or intimidated, there was a sense of elegance. He coughed, and as if he was a tiger who had found its prey, he softened his voice a little. "Rong Er, where have you been these past few days?"


    "Because someone wanted to kill us, mother and son. We were forced to hide for a while by the bandits."


    Zhao Deji feigned anger: Who dares to be so bold?


    "I don''t know what it is either."


    Zhao Deji was not angry, finding Hua Rong in front of the Empress Dowager''s Buddha Statue was a huge gain. He suddenly thought of that blurry night. A flame of desire burned inside him as he stared intently at Hua Rong: "Rong Er, as long as you listen to me obediently, your son will definitely be safe."


    Hua Rong laughed.


    That smile was too disdainful and disdainful. Even Zhao Deji felt a bit embarrassed, the confidence in his heart that was not there in the first place had completely collapsed. How could a woman who was sneering at him be willing to serve him?


    Son, own strong desire to have a son; masculine medicine, to throw away the aphrodisiac, truly do a man''s strong desire. If he wasn''t sure about that time, this time, he had to get to the bottom of it and cook the rice until it was cooked.


    Greed is a man''s best aphrodisiac! His whole body was boiling, he could not wait, subconsciously, he felt that he did not need Wang Jixian''s aphrodisiac anymore! He was so excited that he did not have the time to pay attention to her cold laughter. "Rong Er, follow us into the palace. We have things to do ¡­"


    "What is it?" Your Majesty, please speak. "


    This "thing" could only be done, it could not be said. Zhao Deji grew impatient and immediately urged: "Rong Er, quickly follow us into the palace. This matter cannot be delayed for even a moment longer ¡­"


    Hua Rong took a step back and reached out with his hand. Holding the empress dowager''s spirit tablet in his hand, she unconsciously and respectfully touched it, not panicking at all.


    In front of the empress dowager''s buddhist hall, Zhao Deji didn''t dare to extend his hand again. After hearing Hua Rong''s words and seeing her ice-cold tone, Zhao Deji had completely understood that he had not fulfilled his wish that day!


    Intense fury and greed rushed to his head at the same time. He nearly ground his teeth: "Hua Rong, you dare to fool us?"


    Hua Rong did not reply, but exchanged a look with the Princess Tianwei, her expression extremely strange.


    She came today to save Tian Wei, but seeing how heavily guarded Zhao Deji was, he actually had the empress dowager''s buddhist hall under surveillance. If she was not careful, blood would splash onto the buddhist hall.


    Hua Rong endured the anger in her heart and laughed lightly: "Your majesty is the Son of Heaven, who would dare fool you?"


    Under the candlelight, Zhao Deji could only see the girl in front of him. Her beauty was reflected in his eyes, especially her eyes that were brimming with vitality. Perhaps it was because he wanted to make this dream come true and make it a reality that he needed it urgently. In the end, he slightly suppressed his vicious gaze and said urgently, "Rong Er, you know that we are sincere towards you ¡­ "As long as you obey ¡­"


    Really? It was the first time for Tian Wei to hear her "The elder brother of the nine". She revealed a shameless and naked face and stood up from the praying mat excitedly. Because she was too anxious and had knelt for too long, she almost fell to the ground.


    Hua Rong quietly pulled her and raised the empress dowager''s spirit tablet. Unconsciously, she waved it in front of Zhao Deji and sighed softly, "If the empress dowager knew that the princess had been framed like this, she would definitely be sad ¡­"


    Zhao Deji unconsciously took a step back, as if the Auntie was standing in front of him. After experiencing so many things, he became more and more timid, especially towards the spirits of the dead. His throne came from the support of the Auntie, and right now, one was the Sister by blood, and the other one was a meritorious general who saved lives. He was afraid that the spirit of the empress dowager might possess his body, so he did not dare speak anymore.


    "The elder brother of the nine, please allow me to go out and be your concubine. I have green lanterns and ancient buddhas, as well as the empress dowager''s spirit tablet. From today onwards, I will not speak of any mundane affairs ¡­"


    Since she had already chosen to leave home, she would completely cut off all the grudges in the world. Since she wouldn''t meet with the Empress Dowager Wei, she naturally wouldn''t reveal her unbearable past.


    The hall was strangely quiet, and for a moment only the heartbeats of three people could be heard. Zhao Deji frowned, he did not know what to do. Kill my Sister by blood? Kill or not kill?


    Hua Rong''s palms were also sweating, only now did she understand how pitiful and precious life was. Even if she wasn''t afraid of death, she would rather die, but what about Tianwei? Why should she die like this? An ant that was greedy for life, who wouldn''t be afraid of death?


    Tian Wei hugged his leg as she wailed, "The elder brother of the nine, please, for the sake of our relationship from the past, please let us be siblings. I definitely won''t dare to say a single word ¡­"


    After a long while, Zhao Deji finally said in a hurry, "How is the truth of this matter? We still need to order the Jail Temple Prison to thoroughly investigate ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s heart sank. It was as if Zhao Deji didn''t want to stay in the empress dowager''s buddhist hall for even a second longer. Here, even his desire was gone, as he lifted his leg to leave. The elder brother of the nine, you know that I am not a fake princess ¡­ I am really your Sister by blood ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji had already left.


    The inside of the buddhist hall became dark again. Hua Rong helped Tian Wei up, but she only knew that she was crying sorrowfully in her arms. After a long while, Hua Rong suddenly whispered into her ear, "Princess, we might as well leave this place ¡­"


    "Where can I go?"


    "There is always a place to hide at the ends of the earth."


    Tianwei shook her head with a miserable expression on her face.


    "There are over a hundred members of the Prince Consort''s family. Even if he marries me, he won''t be able to enjoy the glory and wealth for many years. However, if I escape, not a single one of them will be able to survive. He has also received news that he is being placed under house arrest, and does not dare to leave for even a single step. "


    Hua Rong was speechless. According to Zhao Deji''s personality, if Tianwei disappeared, he would indeed kill Prince Consort Ma''s family to make an example of them. Furthermore, the palace was tightly guarded, how could it be easy for them to escape?


    Tian Wei kneeled in front of the prayer mat and said, "Madame Yue, go on. Go as far as you can and never come back ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s eyes were moist, she knew that Tianwei was probably up to no good, but she still carried a weak hope in her heart. Since Jin Wushu had promised to protect his, according to his personality, he wouldn''t go back on his words, not to mention that he had indeed taken the poison. He did not care about Tianwei''s life. How could he possibly care about his own life?


    After staring at the Empress Dowager''s Buddha statue for a long time, a great premonition surfaced in her heart. She suddenly stood up and pulled Hua Rong''s hand, "Madame Yue, I am in trouble, but thank you for not caring about your safety. You still came to the buddhist hall to find me. You and I are different. You still have the Yue Xiang Gong, and you have your son. You can leave at once... "Perhaps, it will be too late if we wait any longer ¡­"


    Hua Rong hugged her tightly, then suddenly thought of Wan Wan, thinking of that innocent and pure smile on her face. One by one, they didn''t die under Golden Army''s butcher''s blade, but had all died under Zhao Deji''s butcher''s knife.


    Her heart was filled with indescribable grief and indignation, whose Da Song was this? A Da Song of Zhao Deji''s alone? With such a Da Song, if they didn''t perish, it would truly be unforgivable!


    At this time, Tian Wei had calmed down and pulled Hua Rong''s hand. "Madame Yue, forget it, since you''re not leaving, come with me for another trip."


    Hua Rong''s eyes started to tear up: What orders do you have, Princess?


    "I want to change my clothes. Change into one of my favorite clothes. "


    Zhao Deji returned to the harem, and as soon as he entered the harem, shouted angrily, "Kang Qi, immediately spread the message ¡­"


    Kanggong had not expected this to happen, and he kneeled down with a thump. "Shangguan Family, this little one is here ¡­"


    Zhao Deji kicked him on his waist, "Insolent slave, since the day of the challenge, did you and Hua Rong hide this from us together?"


    "This little one will die, this little one will die ¡­" I absolutely do not dare to lie to Shangguan Family. That day, when the Madame Yue was in the house, she ordered all of the little ones to withdraw.


    Zhao Deji''s heart sank. As expected!


    The more he thought about it, the more furious he became, the more humiliated he became. Raising his leg, he kicked Kanggong madly, "Damned cheap maidservant, brave cheap maidservant, you actually dared to lie to me, saying that we have fulfilled our wish ¡­ Speak, what benefits did you receive from Yue Pengju and his wife? "


    "Please spare my life, Shangguan Family ¡­" Shangguan Family, please forgive me ¡­ This little one doesn''t know ¡­ Without knowing... Only the Shangguan Family himself knows about it ¡­ "


    These words added fuel to the fire, Zhao Deji grabbed a large vase and smashed it onto Kanggong''s head, "cheap maidservant ¡­"


    Kanggong fainted with blood flowing from his head. A few Young Eunuch s came and dragged him down like a dead dog. Zhao Deji''s anger had not died down yet, but at the door, the Xiao Liu stopped, not daring to enter again.


    He shouted, "Who''s sneaking around?"


    Xiao Liu tremblingly walked in and knelt down. "It''s chenqie ¡­"


    Zhao Deji''s remaining anger had not yet faded when he suddenly thought of her earlier "wolves like tigers and wolves". Anger filled his heart as he glared at her, "Slut, shameless bitch, get out of here ¡­"


    Xiao Liu still had not woken up from his daze, he had already taken a few punches on his face, and was in so much pain that he cried out miserably. He scrambled out of the door before palace maid helped her up. Her face was covered in tears as he thought, So this was what it meant to be a companion for a tiger, Jun Ruo.


    In Qin Gui''s study, lights were burning throughout the night.


    Wang Junhua took the secret order from the Fourth Prince and walked around continuously with a frightened expression on his face, "Old man, why did the Fourth Prince change his personality? Why did he protect that bitch Tian Wei? "


    Qin Gui was speechless.


    Wang Junhua became angry from embarrassment. Every single woman that the Fourth Prince protected seemed to be challenging his degree of being pampered. He had plotted all sorts of things for the Fourth Prince, all sorts of ways to please his. On what basis could she receive the favor of the Fourth Prince? Seeing that Qin Gui did not answer her question, she got angry and grabbed onto Qin Gui''s beard, "You useless thing ¡­"


    Qin Gui cried out miserably from the pain, "Please calm your anger Mrs. Guo ¡­ Fourth Prince, he definitely has other considerations ¡­ "


    "What are you thinking about? He was being merciful to Tian Wei today, and he would be merciful to Hua Rong tomorrow. "This opening must never be opened ¡­"


    "Madam, what do you think?"


    "We won''t accept any orders from the emperor. Since Fourth Prince is currently living in seclusion, we might as well force the issue ¡­"


    Qin Gui shook his head: "No, this will anger the Fourth Prince."

 C391 Trial

    Wang Junhua rolled her eyes at him. Old ghost, I will take care of his myself. "He has to die, if she doesn''t die, Hua Rong will not die in the future, so these two are my big sore points, they will definitely die ¡­" Seeing that Qin Gui still had more hesitation, he fiercely tugged on his beard, "Old ghost, don''t push me too far, since you want to do it, we have to do it thoroughly. If we don''t cut the grass off its roots, then spring winds will rise again, and with the arrow on the bow, if Tian Wei doesn''t die, we will still inevitably be enemies in the future.


    Qin Gui nodded his head repeatedly, but he was still worried. "What about the Fourth Prince?"


    "I will naturally report this to Fourth Prince." Wang Junhua sneered. With his reputation as a beauty and him, how could he possibly win against that Tian Wei? Fourth Prince still had to use his wife, right? Why did he suddenly turn hostile?


    Just as Zhao Deji was about to erupt with rage, he heard the eunuch Zhang Quwei, who was on duty today, jump and run over, "Your Majesty, Qin Gui seeks an audience."


    Just as he was getting angry, he immediately said: "Pass Qin Gui down."


    The moment Qin Gui entered the Imperial study, he felt a strange fear. He paid his respects to the Emperor, but it was not as good as before. After receiving the emperor''s blessing, the prime minister of the imperial court was like a dog lying at the feet of the emperor. He didn''t even dare to make a sound.


    Zhao Deji said in an extremely flat voice, "Qin Gui, how is the negotiation with Golden Man going?"


    Qin Gui took out the imperial report from his sleeves: "This is precisely why I came here."


    Zhang Quwei took the imperial report and read it aloud. Halfway through reading, Zhao Deji became impatient, "When will Golden Man be willing to sign?"


    "First kill the fake princess, second kill Yue Pengju, once these two are dead, the Fourth Prince side will immediately sign on them ¡­"


    Zhao Deji was not surprised at all. He secretly lifted her eyes to look at him and was overjoyed. Initially, he and Wang Junhua had already received the news that Fourth Prince was stopping them from killing Tian Wei, but after he and Wang Junhua reached an agreement, since they had a grudge with Fourth Prince, they had to eliminate their political enemy immediately. Especially Wang Junhua, who hated Tian Wei to the bone, he decided to force his into action.


    Just then, Fan Tong, another official who specialized in negotiation, requested for an audience.


    Fan Tong walked in and knelt down as he started the conversation, "Your Majesty, the peace talks between the Golden Man s have started again ¡­"


    "What branch?"


    "Fourth Prince requests Song Jin to not depose the Prime Minister after the negotiation. They said that the Prime Minister had done a great service in this negotiation. If the Prime Minister was removed from office with innocence after the negotiation, it would mean that the Prime Minister did not want to keep the negotiation. "Your Majesty, please adjudicate on this matter ¡­"


    Fan Tong was naturally ordered by Qin Gui, and came to request this matter next. The two of them had a tacit understanding, upon hearing Fan Tong''s words, they kneeled on the ground and kowtowed continuously, "This subject is foolish and ignorant, the overall situation is His Majesty''s Holy Judgement, how could this subject dare do such a thing!"


    Zhao Deji was dumbstruck when he heard it, but seeing how Qin Gui kept on kowtowing, at the corner of his eyes, it was as if he was truly loyal to a traitor. He had initially planned for it to happen, but after a year and a half, he dismissed Qin Gui. Today, Qin Gui could actually openly become a "Lifelong Prime Minister" that the Son of Heaven could not avoid.


    He was furious and resentful, Fang Xing knew that Qin Gui was in a desperate situation, but was helpless and deceitful like him, how could he not know that Qin Gui and Golden Man were colluding? Anger appeared on his face, but he could only forcefully suppress it.


    Qin Gui kneeled on the ground and glanced at his expression from time to time, but when he saw his anger showing on his face, he suppressed it and secretly rejoiced in his heart. When necessary, he also needed to suppress the Emperor.


    Fan Tong then said, "Fourth Prince has continuously urged the negotiation conditions to be met and given a deadline. If it was not signed two years ago, Empress Dowager Wei will be brought back to Shang Jing ¡­"


    Zhao Deji turned pale with fright. After weighing the pros and cons, he no longer cared about the matter of Qin Gui''s "Lifelong Prime Minister", and if the empress dowager could not return, the Zhu Xian Town would withdraw their troops and kill Yue Pengju.


    He immediately ordered: "Immediately meet Golden Man''s two conditions."


    "Yes sir!"


    The Buddhist hall in winter was dark.


    Tianwei lit a row of candles and a row of lanterns. With the light of the candles, the buddhist hall lit up. She had changed into a new set of clothes, a phoenix crown''s gown, it was noble and elegant.


    She sat on a chair in front of the Buddha statue of the Empress Dowager and smiled as she said, "Madame Yue, thank you for sending me off on my last journey."


    Hua Rong''s eyes were dry. She subconsciously placed his hand on her shoulder and gently smoothed the only fold on her shoulder.


    "Madame Yue, you can go."


    Hua Rong nodded.


    "The Yue Xiang Gong won''t be able to protect you, but for now, the emperor won''t kill you ¡­" The The elder brother of the nine, his own The elder brother of the nine. Back then, when he suffered the humiliation of being able to lead troops to rescue him from the Yellow River, he had once been the one to turn the situation around. Now, he had become a completely shameless and shameless person.


    Hua Rong shook his head: "You are wrong, he will kill me!"


    "No, he was counting on you... "I''m counting on you ¡­" In the end, Tian Wei couldn''t say the words "give birth to his son". She stretched out her hand and placed her "lamp" in her hand before sighing, "I really have no shame to meet with the ancestors of the Da Song underground ¡­ Without the face to see the empress dowager and Wan Wan ¡­ Madame Yue, you can go! "


    Hua Rong nodded and looked outside. On this day, the snow was falling heavily, and through the window, she could see a large amount of snow dancing in the wind. Soon, it would be New Year''s Eve.


    She slipped behind the Buddha statue. Tian Wei sat there quietly with her eyes closed.


    A moment later, the door was pushed open and a gust of cold wind blew in, carrying rain and snow. The two eunuchs entered, pulled Tianwei and walked outside. Hua Rong was furious, "What are you doing?"


    The eunuch stopped in his tracks, "On His Majesty''s orders, the fake princess is to stand trial."


    Hua Rong raged, "No one is allowed to take her away ¡­" She pulled out the lesser arch on her shoulders and attacked. The two eunuchs took a step back and screamed, "Men, there''s an assassin ¡­"


    More than a dozen guards rushed forward, but Hua Rong was already rushing to protect Princess Tianwei, standing firmly in front of her: "Who dares to touch the princess?"


    A coquettish voice came out, before the person had even arrived, "Who is the brazen servant that was so rampant? How dare you collude with the fake princess and publicly defy the decree? "


    Tian Wei heard this voice and her entire body trembled. She suddenly rushed out from in front of Hua Rong and pinched Wang Junhua''s neck.


    She used all her strength, but Wang Junhua was actually unable to win against her for a moment, and was pushed down to the ground fiercely. She grabbed onto his neck with all her strength, and panted and shouted, "Help, help ¡­"


    Her legs kicked wildly, but the Eunuch and guards did not receive the emperor''s order. Seeing the emperor looking on with interest, they could only watch.


    All of the anger on Tian Wei''s body burst forth as she gathered all the strength in her body into her hands. Soon enough, Wang Junhua''s neck turned into a purple color, and with difficulty in breathing, he rolled his eyes and weakly shouted, "Shangguan Family ¡­ "Save me ¡­"


    Only then did Zhao Deji wave his hand, "Enough, pull away this fake princess, so as to avoid harming the person who testified against her."


    The two guards immediately stepped forward and pulled his away. His hair was dishevelled, and his eyes were red and swollen. He fiercely shifted his gaze that was staring at Wang Junhua. Zhao Deji saw that she was wearing a phoenix crown dress and was momentarily in a daze. It was as if he had returned to her fourteenth birthday when the royal father had celebrated it for her and everything was arranged in the palace. At that time, he wasn''t doted upon by the royal father in the slightest, and he didn''t have any status at all. He also didn''t really hold any gifts, but that night, the little sister who was doted on by the royal father, walked up to him in this kind of formal attire, and affectionately called out, "The elder brother of the nine, you are my good The elder brother of the nine ¡­"


    "The elder brother of the nine!"


    "The elder brother of the nine!"


    One after another, as if they were in a dream, he hesitated for a moment. In the blink of an eye, he saw that beside Tianwei, was actually a row of bright lights. One of them had the word "Tianwei" written on it. Tianwei, she actually lit the lamp for me in advance!


    His heart trembled. This was his only sister! Should he obey Golden Man''s orders to gain peace, or should he leave behind his only sibling?


    Wang Junhua screamed: "Insolent cheap maidservant, you still dare to lie to me?" As if he had just awoken from a dream, Zhao Deji immediately shifted his gaze away, not daring to meet Tian Wei''s gaze.


    Wang Junhua crawled up from the ground in a sorry state, his hair was disheveled, but he still took a step back to stand beside Zhao Deji. He combed his hair, looking at Tian Wei and Hua Rong proudly, and sneered: "Insolent cheap maidservant, pretending to be a princess.


    The eunuch, Zhang Quwei, stepped forward and held up the imperial edict, "Obeying to the heavens. Emperor''s edict. The case of Tianwei impersonating a fake princess.


    Zhao Deji coughed lightly, "Wang''s disease, can you tell me about the real and fake princesses ¡­"


    Wang Junhua laughed charmingly, "When Servant was in Jinguo, he had seen the real princess many times. The true princess is melancholy and ill, gentle and noble. "This shrew in front of me is a fake princess ¡­"


    "Tianwei, do you still have anything else to say? What is your real identity? Who sent you to the Da Song to cause trouble? "


    Tianwei shook her head.


    Wang Junhua chimed in fiercely, "Are you a spy for the Golden Man?"


    Tian Wei didn''t answer. She looked at her and then looked at Zhao Deji.


    Zhao Deji avoided the burning gaze and became upset. He gritted his teeth and swung his blade quickly. Since Tian Wei had no choice but to kill him, he couldn''t afford to drag things out any longer.


    "Tianwei, are you admitting to it or not?"


    "I plead guilty! I only hate myself for trying so hard to return to the Da Song back then. I am willing to give up on the imperial family for all eternity! "


    Zhao Deji cleared his throat and said righteously, "Alright, Tian Wei is guilty of impersonating a fake princess. Pull it down and hand it over to the Jail Temple Prison. Behead it three days later at the afternoon market! "


    Tian Wei raised her head and looked into his eyes. She no longer called him "The elder brother of the nine" and only said lightly, "Your Majesty, I request that you die with dignity. Please stop these servants that I hate ¡­"


    Zhao Deji hesitated for a moment, then nodded and waved his hand. Wang Junhua glared at her viciously and had no choice but to leave.

 C392 "I will kill your entire clan!"

    A group of guards stood guard at the entrance, all of them equipped with weapons. Tian Wei looked around and met Hua Rong''s gaze. Her heart went cold. She wanted Hua Rong to hide behind the Buddha statue and never come out.


    At this time, Hua Rong had already fallen into extreme despair, and was so angry that she almost jumped up. "Tianwei ¡­ Tianwei won''t be able to protect him in the end!"


    There were only three people left in the room. None of them said a word to each other.


    Tian Wei suddenly knelt down and kowtowed. "The elder brother of the nine, I have another request before I die."


    "What request?"


    Tian Wei tightly gripped Hua Rong''s hand. With a pale expression, she pleaded, "The elder brother of the nine, please spare Madame Yue ¡­"


    Zhao Deji''s gaze turned to Hua Rong. "Rong Er, your life and death, all lies in your hands. "There''s no need for Tianwei to plead ¡­"


    Hua Rong sneered: "You think I will plead with you?"


    She raised her head and said loudly, "Your Majesty, ever since I escaped from Jinguo, I have only enjoyed a glorious life of wealth and prosperity. But if not for the Madame Yue, His Majesty''s mountains and rivers would have disappeared long ago. If you fail to face the Madame Yue, the ancestors of the Da Song will not let you go ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji was so angry that his entire body was trembling, pointing at Tian Wei, "Insolent cheap maidservant, how dare you say such things? "The real princess is a gentle and gentle princess. You have a strange personality and plotted against the empress dowager before. Do you think Zhen doesn''t know about it?"


    Hua Rong''s body turned cold, she understood why the news about that incident was leaked when the empress dowager thought it was extremely confidential. No wonder Zhao Deji wanted to kill him. But when she looked at Zhao Deji''s eyes that were shaking non-stop, she immediately realised that it was Zhao Deji''s guess, and there was no evidence at all.


    As expected, he raised his voice and asked, "Tianwei, tell me, who did the empress dowager appoint last time?"


    Tears streamed down Tian Wei''s face. "Auntie and I have always been your equal. We have never had any other intentions ¡­"


    "No second heart? Your false princess identity has been proven right now ¡­ Empress Dowager Wei had already found the place where the real princess was buried, and the man surnamed Xu that she had married. "You, cheap maidservant, still dare to lay your hat on Li Dai? You are like a monkey that has been crowned ¡­"


    Tian Wei no longer kowtowed. "Since Wei Xian Fei wants me dead, then I have nothing to say! I only wish that after Your Majesty returns to the Empress Dowager Wei, you will no longer have to kowtow to the Golden Man ¡­ "


    "How dare you servant. Do I need your advice?"


    Hua Rong could not watch this any longer, and pulled Tian Wei, who had already lost her soul, along with him. "Your Majesty, is the princess really a fake?"


    "This ¡­"


    "Was it Empress Dowager Wei who wanted you to kill them to silence them, or was it Qin Gui and his wife who instigated you?"


    "This ¡­"


    "I was ordered to send an envoy to the Jinguo and saw with my own eyes what happened to the empress dowager in the Shang Jing.


    Zhao Deji consecutively retreated three steps, when he suddenly came to a realization and became furious: "We are great Son of Heaven, Hua Rong, you dare to question us? I have the will of the heavens to judge what matters I wish to adjudicate. How can I report this to you? "


    Hua Rong laughed.


    The dignified Son of Heaven? It was just a clown.


    "A great man should die in battle, his body wrapped in horsehide. But what about you, Your Majesty? The little person was far from being a virtuous official, appointing Qin Gui, Wang Jixian and the other despicable, treacherous officials, burying Da Song. Not only did he not think of revenge, he shamelessly turned black and white, and did not hesitate to kill his own Sister by blood in order to cover up the great disgrace of the Empress Dowager Wei ¡­ But, was the Empress Dowager Wei''s humiliation something that could be concealed just by killing an Tian Wei? "An unhurried outburst can''t be stopped. Even if His Majesty can lift the butcher''s knife high in the air now, a thousand years old official would still have their own opinions ¡­"


    Zhao Deji waved his hand and pulled out the blade on his waist. His entire body seemed to expand and shrink rapidly, as though someone had fiercely slapped him in the face.


    "How dare you, Hua Rong! How dare you insult our Lord?!"


    "Your Majesty?" Hua Rong scoffed, "Who do you think you are? "As an enemy, I serve my enemy, covet my wife, and indulge in debauchery. Even if he is the Son of Heaven, he is only one of the likes of Xia Jie and King Zhou ¡­"


    "Hua Rong! I will execute your entire clan ¡­


    Hua Rong quickly walked to his side, and arrogantly said: "If you want to kill me, you can do it! Your Majesty, Hua Rong had once sacrificed herself to save your life three times. I didn''t expect this to be the end of the day. You shamelessly tricked me into entering the palace that day to coerce and coerce me, all so that I could see your ugly face again. You can kill my husband and wife, but even if Hua Rong were to die a thousand deaths, she will definitely not lower herself to humiliate her husband''s surname! "


    Zhao Deji was so angry that his entire body was shaking, "Good, good, very good ¡­ Hua Rong, do you really think that we don''t dare to kill you? "


    "You wanted to kill my husband and wife long ago. Furthermore, this will happen sooner or later. "


    Tianwei was already scared stiff as she knelt on the ground and kowtowed while crying, "Madame Yue ¡­ The elder brother of the nine, please spare Madame Yue ¡­ "I beg of you, for the sake of the Madame Yue''s repeated attempts to protect the emperor, I beg you, for the sake of the empress dowager ¡­"


    Tian Wei was so scared that she was almost about to faint. However, Hua Rong''s face did not show any fear as she stuck out her chest, "Dying in front of the spirit of the empress dowager today is still considered my, Hua Rong''s, my, fate!"


    Zhao Deji waved his blade and cut the stone statue beside him into pieces. Then, he laughed sinisterly: "Hua Rong, you don''t need to be so glib with your words. Do you know why I didn''t kill you? To be honest, I only hope that you can give me a son! "If you obey me today, you will have a chance at survival after giving birth to a prince in the future. Otherwise, none of your husbands and sons will be able to survive ¡­"


    Hua Rong was disdainful: "If I obey you, I''m afraid my husband will die even faster. Now that things have progressed to this point, I only regret one thing. Why did I have to sacrifice my life to save you?


    Zhao Deji''s blade came slashing over, but Hua Rong dodged it and took out her bow. At the door, guards surrounded them.


    Zhao Deji put down his blade and laughed: "Hua Rong, you want to anger us to kill you? I won''t let you do as you wish. "Today, I''ll let you out and let you witness the death of everyone around you before I capture you and bring you to the palace. I''ll see if you''ll ¡­"


    Princess Tianwei roared in anger, "evil thief, you ¡­. evil thief, after I die, even if I go to hell, I will denounce you and curse you to the ancestors of Da Song ¡­ Zhao Deji, you demon ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji took a step back and slapped her across the face, "cheap maidservant, you''re about to die, and you still dare to be so rampant ¡­ "Take him down ¡­"


    "Madame Yue, run ¡­"


    "Don''t run, catch her ¡­" "Shut her up and never let her leave the palace for even half a step ¡­" Zhao Deji shouted, but in the blink of an eye, he had already disappeared.


    Hua Rong took advantage of the chaos to escape. There was a secret passageway on the left side of the buddhist hall. The empress dowager had ordered people to secretly dig it for her to prevent any mishaps during the mutiny between Miao, Liu and the soldiers. After the southern crossing, everyone from the Emperor to Her Majesty had learned the instinct to escape.


    Escaping from the buddhist hall, one could faintly hear the roar of Tianwei. She was running so fast that she was covered in clouds and clouds. She couldn''t even be bothered with her own cowardice and despicability ¡ª she had actually abandoned Tianwei and ran away on her own. He couldn''t be a hero, he couldn''t save Tian Wei, and his mind was completely numb. He only knew that Tian Wei was going to die, and Peng Ju was going to die!


    The two things are side by side.


    Tian Wei had never thought of escaping before, neither had Pengju. The two of them had their lives on the line, yet they returned at the same time? She ran towards home like a madman. She knew what the result would be, but no matter how hard she tried, she could not accept it. In this world, what could be more tragic than watching one friend after another die tragically in front of him while being powerless?


    His home was getting closer and closer.


    In the sky above the "Yueyuan", snow was flying everywhere and the snow was falling everywhere. The cold wind howled, and after a while, as Hua Rong ran, she yelled loudly, "Pengju, Pengju..."


    The wind that was blowing on his face was like a knife slicing through the air. It was like the Devil''s signal of death, overwhelming and unavoidable.


    However, Hua Rong did not stop at all, she only wanted to return home immediately and meet Penga. She could not send herself to her death, since Tian Wei could not protect him, Zhang Xian and the rest could not. If that was the case, then Pengju couldn''t just throw her life away.


    As Hua Rong escaped, just as the guards were about to give chase, Zhao Deji waved his hand, "There''s no need to give chase."


    The guard revealed a puzzled look, not understanding why Shangguan Family would suddenly change his mind. Zhao Deji laughed, and was extremely pleased: Yu Peng, Sun Ge, Zhang Xian and the others are imprisoned, how dare Yue Pengju escape? As soon as he fled, I immediately killed those people. Yue Pengju would definitely not dare to run for his life! If you want to escape, then you won''t have to wait until today. "


    "That Hua Rong?"


    "If Yue Pengju does not escape, how can Hua Rong escape?" He was elated, "Announce to the world that the heavens are merciful. We, in accordance with the ancestral family rules of the Da Song, have treated the ministers well, and have only captured Yue Pengju, the Chief Evil, for a crime that is not worthy of a family official."


    "The Shangguan Family is kind and benevolent!"


    Tian Wei''s entire body trembled as she knelt on the ground and listened to the satisfied laughter of the person in front of her. She couldn''t understand when and where The elder brother of the nine had turned into a genuine devil.


    Zhao Deji''s eyes were cold: "Tianwei, what else do you have to say for yourself?"


    Tianwei looked out of the window and didn''t answer.


    "Men, take the fake princess to the Jail Temple Prison and kill her."


    "Yes."


    The snowstorm shrouded her eyes. It was unknown if it was tears or sweat, but Hua Rong staggered and almost fell to the ground. Just as her body was about to collapse, a pair of hands reached out and wrapped around her waist.


    "Sister Shi Qi ¡­" This shout, so timely ringing in the ears, came after thousands of years. When his wife went out, he didn''t dare to let his guard down. He had been wandering outside, preparing for what would happen next.


    Hua Rong wailed: "Pengju... Go... Let''s go... Tianwei, she''s going to die ¡­ She was going to be executed. Jin Wushu, this Dogfish, has gone back on his words ¡­ "


    Yue Pengju hugged her tightly, looking at the frost on her face with pity, his heart felt as if it was being cut by knives. In this instant, all of the obligations, morals, concerns for their subordinates, and safety for Zhang Xian and the others ¡­ None of it mattered. Only he, his wife, and the two of them together were real. If he wanted a subordinate, could he not have a wife? How could a wife be so innocent? Why did she have to endure such a terrible fate?


    He had been a hero for half his life. If he couldn''t even protect his wife and children, what kind of hero was he? Was his life not important? The happiness of a wife and children is not important? Some were protecting the peace, some were expelling the Golden Man, some were restoring the rivers and mountains ¡­ He died before he even made it out of the division, and the Hero''s eyes filled with tears. At this moment, he was extremely skeptical of the values and outlook on life that he had always held in mind. Is this right? Was it really right?

 C393 A mans world

    Whose world was this?


    It was not the world of the people, not the world of the civil officials and military generals, but the world of himself, Zhao Deji! The others were all meat on his chopping block. If he wanted to slaughter them, he could slaughter them as he pleased.


    He hugged his wife with all his might, wishing that he could crush her and stick her in his blood and bones. He could not help but mutter to himself, "Sister Shi Qi, let''s go, we''re leaving right now ¡­ "I will bring you away from this place, forever, and never come back ¡­"


    She raised her head from his embrace, and her eyes shone as she stared at him, and said in high spirits, "Really? Peng Gao, can we really go? Do you really promise to come with me? We went to pick up our son, the ends of the earth, the Western Regions, the South Seas, Persia ¡­ "There is always a place for us at the ends of the earth ¡­" For a moment, she had a strong illusion that the man in front of her was truly her own person. He was no longer the hero of the empire, no longer a star general. He was just an ordinary man without any moral responsibilities.


    "Pengju, your son is waiting for us ¡­ We can pick him up and leave ¡­ " Tears streamed down her face, and she could no longer speak. Her eyes slowly dimmed as she looked at her husband. After a long while, she finally managed to mutter to herself. She only spoke for herself, comforting herself of her confused thoughts, "No, as well as the Imigenol and the others ¡­ And the Sis GaoSi ¡­ Zhang Xian, Yu Peng and the others ¡­ "Pengju, we can''t leave ¡­"


    If they couldn''t leave, how could they? Hua Rong hugged tightly onto his husband''s chest, hugging his neck, his entire body trembling in despair.


    Yue Pengju did not make a sound. Amidst the heavy snow, he carried his wife and walked forward slowly. For a long time, he stood in the snow, frozen, forgetting what a cold world of ice and snow it was. He had a strange thought: I hope this path of snow will never end.


    The snow was becoming denser, and the two of them were already completely white. Hua Rong stuck close to his chest and listened to his intense heartbeat. It was a feeling of serenity. There was no one else in the world, so she did not urge him, but instead thought the same thing. No matter how cold it was, if this path could never end, how good would it be?


    The entrance of the "Yueyuan" was already covered with ice and snow. This year''s heavy snow was unprecedented in intensity. The Southern Kingdom''s world had completely turned into the Northern Sky.


    When he returned home, Li Yian and the others came to him and built a stove in the house. Yue Pengju helped his wife sit in front of the stove while looking at her in pity. His wife had suffered countless hardships in her life. He had thought that he would be able to bring her a peaceful life, but to his surprise, he still couldn''t do it.


    Hua Rong sat on the chair, her body trembling. She picked up a cup of hot tea and said softly, "Sister Shi Qi, drink ¡­"


    Hua Rong drank the hot tea, looked around, and beside him, Peng Kong''s face, Li Yian''s face, Sis GaoSi and Sis''s face ¡­ There was also the faint image of his son''s face. She slowly calmed down and gripped his husband''s hand tightly, not moving at all.


    Yue Pengju''s voice was very calm, he summoned his personal guard, Ma Chao: "Gather everyone within the family."


    "Yes."


    "Yueyuan" had a total of 11 male female servants and 15 janissaries, for a total of 26 people. Amongst these people, there were a few who had been with Yue Pengju and his wife for a long time.


    Yue Pengju said calmly, "The reason why we have gathered today is because I know that I am unable to escape this calamity. You don''t have to suffer with us anymore. You should all know that the Yue Clan did not have any surplus money in its early years. I''ll give each of you 50 slots. All of you, go your separate ways. The personal guards can go to the Huzhou to join the army and do not need to stay by my side anymore ¡­ "


    Everyone''s tears fell like rain, none of them willing to leave. One of the janissaries said in grief and indignation, "I have followed the Yue Xiang Gong for more than ten years, I can''t bear to leave during the Yue Clan''s calamity ¡­"


    The others all expressed their reluctance to leave.


    Yue Pengju said in a low voice: "I appreciate your kindness, but as matters stand, you all must leave. Otherwise, Qin Gui will definitely vent his anger on you all, and drag you all down as well."


    Everyone still did not go. Hua Rong stood up and slowly spoke with a clear voice: "If you don''t leave, you will always be implicated. Why are you suffering?"


    Li Yian and Sis GaoSi helped to persuade him, and only then did everyone pack their bags and left. Only Ma Chao and Yue Yang refused to leave.


    There were only a few people left in the room, Hua Rong began to settle some matters behind him. The Sis GaoSi and Sis had no one to rely on, so she gave 500 slots to the people around him, and the Imigenol gave 500 slots to the people around him.


    How could the two be willing? Big Sister Shi Qi, don''t be like this, we will definitely advance and retreat together with you and the Yue Xiang Gong.


    Hua Rong shook her head. Earlier on, she still held some hope for Zhang Xian''s life, but now, she couldn''t even keep her promise to him anymore. If Zhang Xian died, how could the Sis GaoSi and Sis live?


    When Sis GaoSi saw this, she cried even more miserably: "Why are all of you in the wrong? Yue Xiang Gong and Zhang Xian couldn''t get good rewards? "


    Li Yian wiped his tears and said angrily: "old thief Qin Gui is very cunning, he has lost all his conscience ¡­ "Right now, the Emperor''s evil scheme is certain. Pengju, you and Sister Shi Qi might as well leave this place right now ¡­"


    Sis GaoSi also cried. "Yue Xiang Gong, there''s only one person who can walk to this place. Quickly go, let''s go ¡­"


    Yue Pengju let out a long sigh. Once he left, Yu Peng and the others would immediately go to the guillotine. In the past few days, he had not been idle at home. Through their many connections, Qin Gui asked around, afraid that he would escape, hence Qin Gui spread the related words on purpose ¡ª ¡ª Not increasing in crime. As long as he did not escape, Yu Peng and the others would not be worried.


    It was precisely because of this that he could sacrifice six or seven of Zhang Xian''s lives.


    At this time, Hua Rong became quiet. She quietly turned around and went to the kitchen to get a bottle of wine. She stood at the door for a while before returning. At this time, Li Yian and the others had already scattered to prepare dinner. In the living room, only Yue Pengju was left to sit quietly.


    She took the wine and placed it on the stove. She looked up at her husband in the firelight, but her husband''s face was growing hazy.


    "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    "Yes."


    Yue Pengju held her hand tightly, and after a while, he said gently: "Can you leave Lin An?"


    She avoided her husband''s gaze and nodded. "I''ll leave."


    Seeing her evading gaze, Yue Pengju sighed to himself, "Sister Shi Qi, there''s no use in staying. It''s better for you to leave immediately, just leave as soon as possible ¡­"


    She blandly said: "Don''t worry, Zhao Deji claims that he is not guilty of a crime worthy of being a family member. He wants to do bad things, and also wants to maintain his benevolent attitude, not daring to do bad things in public. Otherwise, he won''t let me go at all at the Buddhist Hall."


    Of course, Yue Pengju was aware of this fact, but he only shook his head. He did not wish for his wife to witness his death at all.


    "Sister Shi Qi, please don''t think about taking revenge for me ever again ¡­"


    She let out a pitiful smile, she was left alone in the future, what she wanted to fight against was Zhao Deji''s mighty army, even if she wanted to take revenge, how would she be able to?


    Just as the husband and wife were talking, three hundred guards had already quietly surrounded the ''Yueyuan'', led by Zhang Jun''s best friend, the beautiful man Yang Yizhong who had not been castrated as a ''eunuch''.


    But what was different from Zhang Jun was that Yang Yizhong and Yue Pengju did not have any personal grudges, nor did they not wholeheartedly want to put him to death. He was ordered to surround the "Yueyuan" and told his personal guards to wait outside while he walked in alone. Outside the door, there was even an empty sedan chair that was used to treat the Minister well.


    Under Ma Chao''s lead, Yang Yizhong arrived at the living room. He saw Yue Pengju quietly sitting alone in the room with an extremely calm expression, as if nothing had happened. He was taken aback, cupped his hands, and expressed his attitude with haste, being extremely courteous: "Yue Xiang Gong, your family has come under orders. His Majesty had instructed that he would only ask for you to confront him on a few matters, as it would be worse than being punished by his family. "The sedan is waiting outside ¡­" He took the imperial edict and read it, and sure enough, Zhao Deji''s original words were written inside, "Not worthy of a family member".


    Hua Rong hid behind the screen, hearing this sentence, tears fell like the rain, what other family did Penga have? Going to her death was nothing more than trading her life for the lives of her subordinates.


    Yue Pengju cupped his hands: "Thank you, Brother Yang. I know very well that you have come today. Please wait outside for a moment. I''ll go to the backyard and chat with my family. "


    "Please."


    Once Yue Pengju left, Ma Chao and the others brought over a jug of wine and poured a cup for Yang Yizhong, "Yue Xiang Gong invites the Marquis Yang to keep it. "Drink."


    Yang Yizhong held onto the wine, and hesitated, not daring to drink, afraid that there would be poison in the wine. Ma Chao passed over a cup of wine and drank it all in one gulp. "Yang Xiang Gong should know how the Yue Xiang Gong is like."


    Yang Yizhong then drained the cup in one gulp, "Fine, Yue Wu, our family does trust you."


    In the backyard, Li Yian, Sis GaoSi and the two children were all crying their hearts out. Even the two children knew that Yue Pengju had never returned from his journey, so they all pulled on his sleeves and cried, "Uncle, don''t go! Uncle, don''t go ¡­"


    Hua Rong suddenly roared out, "Don''t cry."


    As the crying sound faded, Yue Pengju hugged the two children and said softly, "Your Abba will be coming out soon. "Good child, don''t cry ¡­"


    He suddenly thought of his own son and the head of the Little Tiger. Fortunately, his son was in an absolutely safe place. However, even if he was made of iron, he still couldn''t bear to see it before his death. His eyes were also wet with tears.


    Hua Rong tightly held onto his hand, and ruthlessly wiped her eyes. "Pengju, don''t worry, I''ll definitely take care of my son properly ¡­"


    His eyes lit up. As long as he and his mother were safe, what was there to worry about in his life?


    "Sister Shi Qi, leave immediately. "Right now, ''he'' will not send anyone to chase after you ¡­"


    Indeed, Zhao Deji would not chase after him because he was sure that he would not leave. That''s right, he clearly knew of his schemes, but what could he do? Even if it was the Sis GaoSi, he would bring his entire family with him to Lin An to wait for news of his husband. He left Penga and flew far away?


    She calmed down and said softly, "Pengju, don''t worry about me. My son needs someone to take care of him, I won''t let him lose his Abba and his mother. "I will take care of him. I will definitely take care of him alive ¡­"


    Yue Pengju was speechless. After a while, he let go of his wife''s hand: "Sister Shi Qi, you promised me that you will live on."


    "Yes, I will!"

 C394 A mans world

    Yue Pengju let go of his wife''s hand and handed over the big bundle to him. Inside were some Dong Ri''s change clothes and toiletries, "Pengju, Dong Ri''s cold, these are all useful. This other one is something that the Sis GaoSi has brought to Zhang Xian ¡­ "


    A package weighed as much as a thousand kilograms. Yue Pengju could barely hold onto it as he embraced his wife tightly, "Sister Shi Qi, you have to stay alive and well ¡­"


    Hua Rong could no longer hold it in and started crying bitterly.


    Outside, Yang Yizhong saw that Yue Pengju was not able to come out for a long time, and could not drink anymore. He was not afraid of Yue Pengju escaping, but he was afraid of Yue Pengju committing suicide. If Yue Pengju committed suicide, how could he explain himself to Qin Gui and Zhang Jun? He stood up and asked Ma Chao, "Why isn''t Yue Xiang Gong coming out yet?"


    Ma Chao bowed, but before he could reply, he heard a faint voice from behind: "Thank you for waiting for a long time, Brother Yang. "We will follow Brother Yang and continue on our journey."


    Yang Yizhong heaved a sigh of relief, seeing Yue Pengju walk towards the empty palanquin, he could not help but follow along and speak in a low voice: "Yue Xiang Gong, why don''t you imitate Han Xiang Gong?"


    Yue Pengju shook his head: "Thank you for your good intentions Brother Yang."


    Yue Pengju fought against the Golden Man in the north, fought against the south, fought in the cave, and fought against Yang Wei in the north. However, he died before he could even make it to the sect level, so even though he relied on Qin Gui and Zhang Jun to protect his wealth for the time being, who knew if his wealth would last?


    Yue Pengju lifted the curtain of the palanquin, and sat down steadily. Yang Yizhong waved his hand, and the palanquin started to move.


    As he walked a few steps, he quietly lifted the curtain, and behind him, his wife stumbled as she caught up, crying as she fell on the snow. The wind and snow grew stronger, and very quickly, her hair and figure were turned into a mass of snow-white.


    "Sister Shi Qi, I will bear you for the rest of my life.


    He tightly clenched his fists. The burning gaze in his eyes almost burnt all of the bones in his body into pieces, melting them ¡­ Sister Shi Qi, Little Tiger Head... He had been loyal and loyal for half his life, but now he couldn''t even protect his wife and children.


    If he had known earlier, what was the use of loyalty? Who should he be loyal to?


    If there was a next life, he would have to control his own fate and not be at the mercy of others.


    Once Yue Pengju entered the Jail Temple Prison, he was locked in a room by himself. There weren''t many criminals here, and those who were able to enter the Jail Temple Prison were all important political criminals. Beside him, Zhang Xian, Yu Peng, Sun Ge and their group had already been tortured and imprisoned. Under this huge psychological shock, Zhang Xian, who was tortured the most, could not hold on any longer and crawled in front of the metal window, wailing loudly: "The heavens do not bless Da Song, the heavens do not bless Da Song ¡­"


    He cried out three times in succession before finally fainting due to the unbearable pain of his injuries. Yue Pengju ran to the window and looked at his subordinates that were risking their lives, the intense rage in his heart became more and more sincere, as if he wanted to break out of his brain and continue to break out of this iron window prison.


    Yu Peng sighed at the sky and did not say a word.


    Yue Pengju stretched out his hand to shake the iron window, and did not say a word.


    The official in charge of the trial was called He Zhu. They had heard of Yue Pengju''s great name for a long time, and actually held some sympathy in their hearts, their attitude extremely polite, "Yue Xiang Gong, right now, I am accusing you of three crimes. Firstly, I am comparing myself to Taizu, secondly, I am acting under duress. Are you guilty? "


    Yue Pengju said in a low voice: "You can tell Qin Gui, and if he wants me to confess, that will also be fine as well. You must first let Zhang Xian and the others go. The day they are free is the day I confess my guilt. "


    When He Zhu saw that he could not continue with this "evidence" that could not be relied on anymore, he could not bear to do so. He even secretly took out his own money to improve Yue Pengju and the rest''s food.


    On the other side of the Jail Temple Prison, there was a special female servant. It was the Princess Tianwei. This was the first woman held captive by the Jail Temple Prison in many years ¡ª a fake princess.


    Zhao Deji''s edict had already been issued. Within three days, he would kill the fake princess at the afternoon market. When the edict was announced, the world was in an uproar. Because the implications of this matter were enormous, many people began to wonder: If it was a fake princess, why couldn''t the eunuchs at that time recognize her? When she left the palace, she was already 15 or 16 years old. For such a young girl, there was no way she could have a change in her appearance. Why was it that even the Son of Heaven himself could not recognize his own younger sister?


    The commoners talked amongst each other, all of them discussing amongst themselves, the female servants in the palace could no longer sit still, even Zhang Yingying, Wu Jinnu and the others were all trembling in fear, as though they were just listening to a drum.


    However, none of them dared to ask about the Son of Heaven''s orders. As long as they wanted to stay in the palace and be doted upon by the Son of Heaven, it was more important to protect themselves. How could he not see his beloved Xiao Liu, who had been kicked around by Zhao Deji until his body turned blue and blue for some reason a few days ago?


    At this time, the three Pet Consort s accompanied Zhao Deji to eat. Zhao Deji held his chest, and sighed non-stop: "Sigh, I consider myself magnanimous, why are all these people ingrate? Yue Pengju and his wife have received many favours from us, even though they are rich and powerful, but they still want to go against our wishes. "When Tianwei returned, Zhen treated her even more intimately than the Sister by blood, but she was an impostor ¡­"


    His companion was like a tiger accompanying a king. His concubines knew that he was acting, but who would dare disobey him? Witnessing Wan Wan''s miserable death and the fact that he was now in Tianwei, Zhang Wu and Yue Yang wanted to ask for forgiveness. However, when their words were about to reach their mouths, they were sternly stopped by Zhao Deji, with the reason that women were not allowed to question political matters. The two of them did not dare speak anymore. Not only that, they had to go against their conscience and praise the Shangguan Family for being wise, for seeing through the fake princess'' true appearance and for bringing peace to the palace.


    During the continuous rain and snow, the prison was as cold as an icehouse. Cries of agony came from the other side of the room, the sound of eunuchs and palace maids being tortured.


    These people were all eunuchs who had served or welcomed her back in the past. With the return of Tianwei, these old people naturally came forward to verify the princess'' authenticity. Especially Feng Yi, he had served Tian Wei''s mother in the past and was very familiar with her. Thus, when Tian Wei returned, he thought that the rare goods were worth living and was very respectful to her.


    There was a thunderbolt on a clear day. Now that Tianwei had become a fake princess, he naturally wouldn''t admit it no matter what. He found a lot of evidence to prove that the princess was real. However, the more evidence was found, the more severe the punishment. Zhang Quwei and the others, on the other hand, did not know what to do, nor did they mention anything about him. After Feng Yi was beaten to such a state that his skin and flesh almost split open, suddenly, a good fortune struck his mind. He secretly bribed a Young Eunuch who had come to visit him, to find out what the rumors were about that Shangguan Family.


    When he found out the news, he immediately changed his words. At the very beginning of the next interrogation, he kept on kowtowing, "This little one deserves to die a thousand times for my crimes ¡­ He deserved to die ten thousand deaths for his crimes... Princess is fake... This little one was greedy for the princess'' bribe ¡­ He then gave her a fake certificate. This was a fake princess ¡­ "Fake princess ¡­"


    The moment Feng Yi changed his words, all the palace maids immediately changed their words, identifying themselves as having accepted the "fake princess" ''s bribe back then.


    The inspecting official was extremely satisfied with the result. He took their confession letter and immediately reported it to Zhao Deji.


    Tianwei lay on the mat, unable to enter for three days. In a daze, she listened to the waves of screams coming from next door. Then, as the screams faded, she understood that it was her turn next. In these three days, she did not recognize morning faint, but in her dreams, she saw her own matriarch, or even her own sisters, or Xiao Luwenlong. Vaguely, he thought of Ma Su, that pirate. But, did he still remember someone like him? Tears continued to flow, and in the end, his eyes had swollen to the point where they could no longer be opened.


    With a "squeak" sound, the prison door opened and two eunuchs lit up a lantern. In front of them, a jailer was holding two big bowls of dishes, a bottle of wine and a bowl of rice on a tray. Tianwei opened her eyes with difficulty. She was shocked to realize that this was her "last meal". After eating this meal, she would step onto the gates to hell.


    jailer shouted: "Eat up!"


    She reached out a trembling hand and grabbed the boiling hot rice bowl, but immediately put it down. She picked up the wine jug from the ground, placed it next to her mouth, and drank it all in one go. As soon as the pungent wine entered her throat, she coughed a few times, but her body warmed up a lot.


    A person came in silently and everyone left. Only two bright lanterns were left, clearly showing everything in the cell and the person in front of them.


    "Tianwei."


    She raised her head and looked at him indifferently. In this world, he had no parents and no relatives. The Prince Consort had already been implicated, and his whole family had been demoted to the ranks of the common people. Before he died, no one came to visit him! The person in front of him could not even be considered a "relative" anymore ¡ª he was no longer one.


    "Tianwei!"


    "Is there anything else, Your Majesty?"


    Zhao Deji sat down in front of her and suddenly reached out his hands, rolling up her sleeves and revealing the scar on her wrist. Tianwei! This is the real Tianwei!


    He let out a long sigh, "Tianwei, you know that I was forced to do this. Her Majesty insists that you die. "I can''t disobey her ¡­"


    What was this? Did you speak the truth? But, what was the use of telling the truth?


    She indifferently replied, "Your Majesty, this prison is filthy and must not be tainted. Please leave."


    He anxiously said, "Tianwei, I didn''t want to kill you. "Don''t think at all that you''re Zhen''s only sibling ¡­"


    Tianwei stared at him. She wanted to see from his gaze if there was any sincerity in his gaze.


    "Tianwei, if you want to live, then follow The elder brother of the nine''s instructions ¡­"


    "What chance do I have to survive?"


    "As long as you persuade Rong Er to follow us and give birth to a prince for us, you will be the one to contribute greatly to our cause. I will take care of you ¡­ "Although your identity as a princess is not protected, I will definitely agree to another arrangement so that you can live in seclusion and live a life of wealth and glory ¡­"


    Tianwei''s swollen eyes started to tear up again. The last hope in her heart was completely gone. He only stared at the person in front of him, The elder brother of the nine, how could this demon be his younger brother?


    Zhao Deji actually thought that she was moved, and asked: "Tianwei, have you considered this carefully?"


    "I have!" Tian Wei''s voice had already slowly turned hoarse. "The Jingkang Cataclysm has ended, the last words of the Taizu''s Shangguan Family were announced to the world, and officials and scholars cannot be killed. Your Majesty, do you remember?"


    Zhao Deji was extremely unhappy, "So what?"


    "Killing the Yue Xiang Gong would violate the oath of the Shangguan Family. If you disobey your ancestors, you will definitely suffer retribution from the heavens. "


    Zhao Deji said in a low voice, "Tianwei, you should think about how you can live one more day! How could the lives of others be more valuable than their own? "


    Naturally, in his eyes, the lives of everyone in the world could not compare to the lives of Zhao Deji alone. [Life and death will be killed. The sky will be turned around. The rain will be falling. It is the turn of the despicable. Who is his opponent?]

 C395 dog bite dog

    "Your Majesty, you have committed many evil deeds and are cowardly. You, the great Son of Heaven, still dare not announce to the world after all, and want to steal the wife of a Minister? The Yue Xiang Gong was loyal, loyal, and a hero. Why would the Madame Yue abandon him and choose to use any means to deal with him, to be vicious and despicable? "


    Zhao Deji gritted his teeth, "Tianwei, we are giving you a chance! "Don''t you cherish your blessings."


    "You think I can persuade the Madame Yue?"


    "Tianwei, this is your last chance! It is also Hua Rong''s last chance! "


    "Your Majesty, Taizu has vowed to protect the Minister, and is not worthy of being his family member."


    "If I didn''t protect her, she would have already been in Jail Temple Prison like you! Tianwei, why can''t you think for me? Can''t you think of a way to save the world from the Da Song? " Zhao Deji "felt heartache", "Tianwei, you are our blood sister, so everything should be done to your The elder brother of the nine, right? When you returned from the Jinguo, we gave you countless wealth and riches. However, not only are you unwilling to repay me, your elbow is bent outwards. Tianwei, how did you become like this? No brotherly feelings at all? "


    Tianwei stared at his hypocritical face for a while before gritting her teeth and saying, "Your Majesty, guess what I hate the most now?"


    "What?"


    "If I had known this would happen, I would have rather died in Jinguo in humiliation then return to the Da Song, to the ''The elder brother of the nine'', who is even more despicable than the Golden Man. I''m going to meet with the ancestors of the Da Song and the empress dowager... The elder brother of the nine, we are waiting for you, waiting for you below the Nine Springs! "


    Zhao Deji immediately stood up, "Take him down, we will execute him on time tomorrow and kill this cheap maidservant who is pretending to be a princess!"


    "Yes sir!"


    However, in order to kill the fake princess, he had to make her confess. Even though it was just a matter of procedure, Zhao Deji had to do it with a "conscience", and make Tian Wei confess. At first, no matter what, Tian Wei would not confess. However, the promise of the Iron Vouchers that "I will not punish you with anything" was completely ineffective on Zhao Deji. Seeing that their sentences were approaching, the jailer s did not hold back. After a dozen lashes, Tianwei''s shoulder was already dripping with blood.


    She fainted and was awakened by a bucket of ice water. In a daze, he heard Magistrate of the Supreme Court''s question, "Just who are you to pretend to be a princess? Why aren''t you summoning me? "


    She let out a miserable cry. "I really am not a princess ¡­"


    The Magistrate of the Supreme Court was overjoyed, "You should have confessed earlier to avoid physical pain. Quickly tell me, your true identity? "


    That''s right, what was his true identity? The unruly royal father had caused the destruction of his family. Now, he was an elder brother who was even more unruly and vicious than the royal father. [What does it matter if I am their daughter or their little sister?]


    "I have no surname, I am an orphan girl. I have lived in a nunnery ever since I was young, and I worship Buddha all day long. Because I look like a princess, I was lucky and envious, so I entered the palace to impersonate one ¡­"


    "Who ordered you to do this? Quickly tell, was it ordered by Yue Pengju and his wife? "


    Tian Wei laughed. A trace of blood flowed down the corner of her mouth as she revealed a mysterious expression, "No, no, no, it''s not them. "The person who directed me was actually ¡­"


    Several of the interrogators were overjoyed. All of them pricked up their ears and widened their eyes. They wanted to hear this heaven-shaking secret of hers.


    "Quickly tell me, who exactly is it?"


    "It''s Qin Gui and Wang Junhua."


    The official in charge of the record stopped writing and did not know how to continue for a while. presiding judge suddenly felt that it was ridiculous and scolded, "Nonsense."


    Tian Wei shook her head. "I was initially imprisoned in the Fourth Prince Palace, together with Qin Gui and Wang Junhua. Wang Junhua is Fourth Prince''s lover, Fourth Prince gave them a large amount of wealth, and let them return to Da Song, bribing them to break all ties, becoming the Fourth Prince''s wife, Fourth Prince protecting him as the Lifelong Prime Minister''s Lifelong Prime Minister ¡­ "


    The recording officer asked, "Did you record that?"


    The presiding judge nodded.


    Tian Wei laughed. Her heart ached as she spat out another mouthful of black blood. She raised her head and saw that the lights had disappeared. The night had arrived. She was surrounded by darkness. Furthermore, the sky would never light up again.


    She described in great detail, although there were a few''s supporters during the interrogation, two of them were not. When everyone heard this, they felt that something was strange. In addition to the recent uproar and the "Qin Gui is a spy" rankings, every single word from Tian Wei did not sound like it was made up.


    The interrogation room was silent for a while. Due to the importance of the matter, no one dared to interrupt. After a long while, the presiding judge finally announced the end of this interrogation and took all the official letters, heading towards the Capital Hall.


    On this day, Qin Gui coincidentally was not around, so presiding judge followed his instructions, organized everything, and reported all the documents to Zhao Deji secretly.


    The bruises on the Xiao Liu''s body had not faded yet, and he did not dare disrespect his, so he forcefully smiled and stood to one side to read the imperial reports. The more she looked at it, the more shocked she became, Tian Wei actually had a whole new understanding of Qin Gui''s identity right before he died, and he had even mentioned that Wan Wan''s death was also the work of Qin Gui and his wife. Halfway through, Zhao Deji waved his hand and frowned. Zhang Yingying immediately stopped.


    When the Xiao Liu heard Wan Wan''s death, he was so scared that he didn''t even dare scold him anymore. He held his breath and looked at Zhao Deji quietly.


    Zhao Deji was not moved at all. He was not completely clueless about these things, especially with regards to Qin Gui''s identity as husband and wife. For someone as smart as him, he had already anticipated this from the start. But in his plans, if the imperial court did not have a master and sect as determined as Qin Gui, how long would it take for his dream of becoming a Taiping Tianzi to be realized?


    He rubbed his head and sneered: "Yue Pengju is always shouting about fighting and killing. But how could the weakened Da Song handle years of war? If Golden Man loses, then we will just retreat, but if my Da Song loses, then we will be exterminated. The great calamity has not passed and these military men do not think of peace. Do they want me to personally experience the life of a prisoner taken to the north? Yue Pengju dared to guarantee that he would definitely win? "That girl, Tian Wei, is about to die. Not only did she not think about our feelings for her, but she also bit back, wanting us to kill Qin Gui, the master and peacemaker. The viciousness in her heart is truly heinous ¡­"


    Zhang Yingying and the others were dumbstruck when they heard it, naturally they understood that the Shangguan Family kept talking in order to protect Jiangnan''s heaven''s wealth.


    But, who would dare speak another word?


    At dawn, in a quiet courtyard house outside Lian City.


    A few purple magnolia flowers burst through the snow and bloomed overnight from the bare branches. Jin Wushu stood by the window and admired the bizarre scenery of the Southern Kingdom. In his hometown, snow and ice filled the sky. In comparison, the snowfall in Lin An''s hometown was like a child''s play. However, the winter in the north was filled with the bleakness of all living things.


    He had a chair moved to sit in the pavilion. Warm Pavilion Flower Hall was also a specialty of the Southern Kingdom. Inside, there was a layer of smokeless, high-quality coal and red iron dragons placed into the water. The interior was filled with beautiful marble and was also covered with a beautiful Su embroidery carpet.


    In such a comfortable environment, he did not feel satisfied at all. This Southern Kingdom was not as wonderful as he had imagined ¡ª ¡ª A few days ago, Yue Pengju and his wife had designed for him to take the medicine, but what level of bloodline had it reached? Every time he thought of it, he could not help but tremble in fear. He had done so many things, but who would have thought that he would fall into such a trap?


    He looked at his right hand, which had two fingers broken, and gnashed his teeth. It was this woman again. He didn''t know what sort of injustice his senior had done to them. Perhaps, he shouldn''t have come to Lin An at this time.


    He stood up and looked at the mountains of flowers. His heart, which had originally been somewhat regretful, became firm again. The mountains were so tender, no one could get away so easily. Without paying any price, they would have the world.


    It was almost noon, and he felt a little hungry. The maid had already brought him a sumptuous meal. As he watched, he was not in the mood to taste it.


    Wu Qimai hurried in, looking a little uneasy. "Fourth Prince, look ¡­"


    Jin Wushu took the list, his expression changing. This list was an edict from Zhao Deji, announcing to the world that at noon the next day, he would kill the "fake princess" Tian Wei at the Merchant Shop.


    Jin Wushu could not believe his own eyes. How did he instruct Qin Gui? This adulterous couple actually dared to go against his orders? With Tian Wei''s death, with Hua Rong''s personality, how could he be willing to let her go?


    He ruthlessly scrunched up the words on the list, and angrily said: "Quickly go and find Qin Gui, this evil dog, actually dares to disobey this crown prince ¡­ Quickly go and find him! "


    Wu Qimai hesitated: "Fourth Prince, it might be too late. The Zhao Deji Proclamation has already been publicly announced to the world, and once the decree is made public, it will no longer be changed. "


    "Zhao Deji has changed the order of the court, why is that impossible? Go and find Qin Gui. "Fast ¡­"


    Wu Qimai did not dare to disobey, and rushed out the door.


    When Wu Qimai left, Jin Wushu was suddenly shocked. He did not know when his dogs had turned into two huge wild dogs. Would they jump up and devour their owners? He hadn''t even revealed Wang Junhua''s secret residence, and he had thought that it was absolutely safe from the bottom of his heart. But now, he had a suspicion. He immediately gathered the hundred elite plainclothes soldiers he had brought with him, preparing to escape.


    As for Qin Gui and Wang Junhua, how should they be dealt with?


    On Qin Gui''s side, as soon as Tian Wei''s interrogation ended, his eyes immediately reported the news to him. Qin Gui and Wang Junhua had already mentally prepared themselves, so they were not shocked at all as they secretly closed the door.


    Wang Junhua was still a little nervous: "Old man, do you think there will be new branches?"


    "What branch? Tomorrow is the day of execution. Even the Jade Emperor cannot save Tianwei now. "


    "But, Fourth Prince still has another order ¡­"


    Qin Gui chewed on his cheek: "The arrow on the bow is on the bow, we have no choice but to fire, if not, if the tiger gets injured by the tiger, if Tian Wei doesn''t die, we will die ¡­ ¡­"


    Just as they were talking, they heard a bookkeeper knocking on the door: "Qin Chuanggong, a guest is coming to visit."


    Qin Gui said impatiently, "I won''t see anyone, I won''t see anyone. Tell them to go back. "


    At the door, there was a cold laugh. Gao Yigong pushed open the door and entered with a stern expression: "Qin Gui, you''re even gone from Fourth Prince?"


    How could the husband and wife dare to show their backs at this time? Wang Junhua was the first to kneel on the ground. How could we dare to go against the Fourth Prince? "


    Qin Gui was more than ten times more scheming than his wife? Seeing that Gao Yigong''s expression wasn''t good, he knew that the Fourth Prince must have received the news that Tian Wei was about to be executed, and had already thought of a response, "Our family has long secretly played the nine kings, proposing to not kill Tian Wei. He also agreed to consider, who would have thought that something like this would happen?! "

 C396 weakness

    Gao Yigong laughed coldly: "Alright you, Qin Gui. You even gave Zhao Deji the right to the Lifelong Prime Minister you requested, why can''t you let go of just Sky Wei? Furthermore, Tianwei is his own sister. Does he really want to kill his that much? "


    When Qin Gui heard him talk about "Lifelong Prime Minister", no matter how cunning he was, he could not pretend. He immediately kneeled down and said, "Giant, I ask for your understanding, this is definitely not something that we can decide ourselves. "Even though our family is the Prime Minister, if we kill or steal their lives, we''ll still have the right to call forth the nine kings ¡­"


    "Qin Gui, go inside the palace and report this to Zhao Deji. Just tell him that the Fourth Prince has agreed that no one is allowed to kill Tian Wei and that if she dies, the Wei Xian Fei will die as well."


    "Yes, immediately report to the palace."


    Qin Gui and Wang Junhua looked at each other, even more curious. Why did Fourth Prince suddenly change his mind and insist on not killing Tian Wei? Why is that?


    The doubt hidden in the bottom of Wang Junhua''s heart could not help but ask, "Why does Fourth Prince want to save Tian Wei?"


    "The Fourth Prince naturally has its uses, you don''t have to ask."


    The more strange it was, the more Qin Gui and Yue Shan didn''t dare to ask.


    Gao Yigong did not leave. Instead, he watched Qin Gui leave the room with burning anxiety in his heart. He wanted to discuss this with Qin Gui, but there was no chance for him to do so. Furthermore, she had never thought of offending Fourth Prince. It was just because Tianwei was too jealous, he had to get rid of it as soon as possible.


    After Qin Gui left, she anxiously asked Gao Yigong: "Please bring Servant to the Fourth Prince to explain it to you."


    Gao Yigong''s expression was extremely arrogant: "Fourth Prince is no longer at peace."


    Wang Junhua knew that Fourth Prince was unwilling to see him, so he took out a small gold cauldron that was around two kilograms in weight. Inscribed on the cauldron were many exquisite patterns, he passed it to Gao Yigong: "Tall man, please say a few words in front of Fourth Prince. Servant''s couple are loyal and devoted to the Fourth Prince, but this bitch, Tianwei, was extremely mischievous. Just before she died, she framed this old man in an attempt to expose our identities. The death of Servant''s wife is nothing to be regretted, but if we reveal our identity and destroy the Fourth Prince''s grand plan, then the gains will not make up for the losses ¡­ "


    Gao Yigong accepted the small cauldron, and two kilograms of gold was naturally a huge fortune. He used his hand to stroke the beautiful pattern on the cauldron, secretly pleased with himself, but his face was sullen: "Fine, since your husband and wife is so loyal, I''ll explain this to Fourth Prince."


    "Thank you for your kindness, big man."


    Qin Gui was driven out of the door by Gao Yigong, and rushed straight into the palace. When he was near the palace gate, he made the sedan bearer slow down his journey, and chewed his cheek as he continuously thought of a method to deal with the situation.


    It was obviously impossible to get Zhao Deji to change his order at this time. Now that he was stuck between the lines, under the suspicion of the Fourth Prince, what would he do if Zhao Deji suspected him again? He weighed the pros and cons and decided not to give up.


    However, without entering the palace, he was unable to report his situation to the Fourth Prince, and up till now, all of his possessions and life were in the hands of the Fourth Prince. He braced himself and requested to see Zhao Deji.


    At this time, it was already evening and Zhao Deji was already preparing to eat. Hearing that Qin Gui had requested for an audience, he was extremely surprised. He thought that it would be a negotiation from the Golden Man s and that he had been following this matter closely these past few days. Naturally, he would immediately meet with Qin Gui.


    After Qin Gui bowed, he retreated to the side and first randomly introduced the situation of the Golden Man to Zhao Deji. Tomorrow, you will be a pair of Pingping Monarchs. "


    "That is my only wish."


    Qin Gui followed his words and flattered him a few times, then casually asked: "Your Majesty, how''s the progress on the fake princess case?"


    Zhao Deji let out a long sigh, "The Jail Temple Prison''s investigation evidence is conclusive. That cheap maidservant was originally a nun from a hall. Because he looked similar to a princess, he coincidentally had taken the risk without hesitation due to his greed. It is a pity that I treated her like a brother, yet ended up like this. Even though he was a fake princess, I still feel sad for his. However, since the ancestors'' laws are so, we must kill them! "


    Even though Qin Gui had a black stomach, after hearing Zhao Deji''s "benevolent and righteous" words, he still thought that he was inferior, but he had a good grasp of Zhao Deji, and wanted to kill Tian Wei no matter what.


    He probed, "Your Majesty is a benevolent ruler, forgive the princess ¡­"


    "Forgiveness?" Zhao Deji could no longer feign kindness, and stared at him: "Qin Qing, do you know what the fake princess is saying? They said that Wan Wan was killed by your husband and wife! "


    Qin Gui broke out in a cold sweat and immediately knelt down, "Your Majesty, that cheap maidservant is lying. Your Majesty, you must believe in this subject''s loyalty. This subject has no enmity with the Princess ¡­ "


    A princess can be fake, but it is impossible for a Princess to be fake. Qin Gui had completely heard the warning in Zhao Deji''s words, and naturally realized that Zhao Deji had long ago suspected Wan Wan''s death. The crime of murdering the Princess, if he disobeyed it, he would be executed immediately.


    Qin Gui was sweating profusely from anxiety. He also understood that if Tianwei did not die, his troubles would never end. With Tianwei dead, who would still want to believe the words of a fake princess? And her identity as a "fake princess". It was decided by the Shangguan Family, who dared to say that the Shangguan Family was wrong and overturned the case for her? As for the Wei Xian Fei that he had threatened, he had been weighing the pros and cons. Why would Fourth Prince need to kill a mere old lady?


    He weighed the matter several hundred times in his mind before kowtowing, "Your Majesty, we have offended an uncountable number of nobles and officials. Tian Wei and Yue Pengju were colluding with each other to form a private alliance. must be framing this subject on behalf of Yue Pengju ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji''s expression softened slightly, but he did not call for him to rise. She simply allowed him to kneel and said, "We naturally know that you have nothing to do with Wan Wan''s death."


    "Your majesty is wise."


    "To negotiate with the envoys of the Jinguo, I hope that there will be no more disputes. Resolve the matter as soon as possible. "


    "Yes."


    "How is Yue Pengju''s case?"


    "Jail Temple Prison is speeding up the process. This subject will definitely settle these two matters with Fang and Yue Pengju before the Lantern Festival."


    Zhao Deji suddenly asked: "How good is He Zhu at handling matters in Jail Temple Prison?"


    Qin Gui had long received the news, and said that He Zhu and the rest were secretly being lenient towards Yue Pengju, and felt their teeth itch in anger. Hearing Zhao Deji''s question, they immediately expressed their thoughts on denouncing him, "He Zhu has always been a scholar, regardless of the weakness of his country, he did not think that the Royal En is so mighty.


    Zhao Deji frowned: "Even so, let''s change our member to presiding judge."


    Qin Gui was secretly delighted: "I have a candidate."


    "Who?"


    "Ten thousand."


    "Permission granted."


    Wan Ju was one of Qin Gui''s trusted aides, and together with Fan Tong, they had become his most trusted men. He Zhu and the others were not in a good position, if they were in a position, it would naturally be easy to capture them.


    With the light of the beans, Hua Rong followed his Prince Consort and entered the Jail Temple Prison in a flash. Zhao Deji knew very well that Tianwei had no one to rely on. No one to rescue his, and the guards were not strict enough to protect his. At the door, Prince Consort stopped his Prince Consort. He looked nervous and said in a low voice, "You go in yourself ¡­"


    "Husband and wife were originally birds in the same forest, each flying when faced with a great calamity." Moreover, the imperial edict had made Prince Consort''s horse suffer ridicule. The entire family was in a state of anxiety, and the princess did not bear children, so it was understandable that they had deep feelings for each other. Hua Rong tried to persuade her in every way possible, and only then did Prince Consort Ma reluctantly agree to bring her to the prison to see Tian Wei one last time.


    Hua Rong asked: "Prince Consort, are you not going in?"


    The Prince Consort hastily shook his head.


    Hua Rong no longer forced her to do so. She had already carefully disguised herself as a maid of Tian Wei. Under the guidance of the prison, she slowly walked towards the cell''s door. At the door, she stopped and took out a small golden leaf and handed it over to jailer. jailer immediately put it away and said softly, "Don''t stay here too long ¡­"


    "Yes, thank you."


    Hua Rong carried her basket and walked to the entrance of the prison. Under the dim light of the oil lamp, Tian Wei was curled up in a corner.


    "Princess, princess ¡­"


    Tianwei slowly opened her red and swollen eyes. She felt that this voice was very familiar.


    She stared at him for a while before struggling to stand up and rushing over. Her hands held onto the iron window as she sobbed, "Madame Yue, leave quickly. Don''t come ¡­"


    angrily growled, "They actually hit you?!" These Dogfish actually dared to hit you! "


    Not only was he not a doctor, he even tortured a princess. This was even more shocking. Zhao Deji had already become crazy to this extent. Hua Rong tightly held onto her ice-cold hand with tears streaming down her face. She trembled and took out the things in the basket, and handed them over to her: "Princess, these are the osmanthus cake that you normally love, eat a little ¡­"


    Tianwei took the osmanthus cake and stuffed it into her mouth in big mouthfuls. Tears welled up in her dried eyes again. She was a stranger in her life ¨C a woman who was closer than all her relatives.


    The soft pastries were delicious, but how could Tianwei swallow them all at this moment? Tears ran down her cheeks and dripped into her mouth, soaking the pastry salty and astringent.


    Hua Rong''s face was also covered in tears. Tian Wei was now, and the Jail Temple Prison next to her was her husband. Tian Wei, Zhao Deji had even graciously allowed his family members to visit him, but Yue Pengju and the others had long stopped all family members from visiting him.


    The two women tightly embraced each other. Tianwei wiped away her tears and whispered into her ear, "You go. You can go as far as you want. He won''t let you go ¡­"


    Hua Rong sobbed, but jailer had already walked over, and was extremely impatient: "It''s time, let''s go ¡­ "Let''s go ¡­"


    Hua Rong wanted to say a few more words, but jailer pushed her away, "Quickly go, if we''re late, we won''t be able to get rid of each other ¡­"


    The prince consort was so anxious that his face turned deathly white. He couldn''t help but run over to urge her in a low voice, "Hurry, you''re not going to harm me. You''ve harmed over a hundred members of my family ¡­" He stopped talking, unable to continue his sentence. His gaze met with Tianwei''s.


    In the end, it was only a match between husband and wife. Tears streaming down his face, he kneeled down. "Princess, I''m sorry. I''m powerless."


    Tianwei shook her head. A couple might not necessarily be able to die together with each other. He and the man in front of him could only be considered a little more than strangers. So what if they shared a bed?


    At this moment, the image of that pirate suddenly flashed across his mind. It was so clear that tears could no longer flow, and he did not even bother looking at Prince Consort anymore. He only urged Hua Rong on, speaking very quietly, "Live well, no matter what, you have to live well ¡­"


    jailer reached out his hands and pulled Hua Rong away with Prince Consort.


    As she walked out of the prison, Hua Rong barely managed to stand steadily when she suddenly heard a heart-wrenching cry coming from next door ¡ª ¡ª It was the result of being tortured ¡ª ¡ª And her own husband, was imprisoned inside.


    She was about to pounce over when Prince Consort Prince Consort fiercely tried to hold her back. "You''re looking to die ¡­"


    Hua Rong was pulled out, and very quickly, the miserable wails disappeared from her ears.

 C397 death of microcosm

    The sea welcomed it once again as a sunny day.


    In the distance, a ship from the ocean approached the shore.


    People on the island gathered around to look at the various specialties the sailors had brought back, including spices, ivory, gold and silver, and all sorts of exotic and exotic things.


    Ma Su got off the boat and saw a child''s smiling face in the crowd. He waved his hands and shouted, "Ah ¡­ I want... "I want to ¡­"


    His gaze was fixated on an ivory stick in the hands of an small fry beside him. small fry ran over with a smile. "Young master, these are ivory ¡­"


    How could a child lift such heavy ivory when he reached out his hand? Laughing, he hugged the huge piece of ivory like a fish doll. His legs slanted and he fell on the beach, softly laughing out loud. This child was fat and fat, healthy and lively. His round face was like a red apple, making people unable to help themselves from taking a small bite.


    Ma Su looked at the two wet nurses beside him in shock, and quickly asked, "Who are these?"


    The nurse replied respectfully, "This is the King''s son."


    The son of the King Qin? When did King Qin have such a son?


    Ma Su was both surprised and happy to see Third Uncle Yang who had already heard the commotion. After all these years, Third Uncle Yang had aged even more.


    Ma Su bowed respectfully. "In reply to Third Uncle, the transaction this time was extremely successful. We have finally found another way to get rich, and it was even faster than digging for gold ¡­"


    "Good, this is great. Ma Su, you have done a great deed this time. "


    While they were talking, the two of them arrived at the meeting room. The large shack that used to be used by the pirates for pleasure and food had now been built into a sturdy building for the leaders to discuss.


    Even though Ma Su was always quiet, he could not help but ask immediately, "Third Uncle, how did the King get a son?"


    Third Uncle Yang gave a bitter laugh, "It''s a pity your majesty doesn''t have such a good life. You should know this child, Ma Su. "


    "Oh? I didn''t even know. "


    "This is Yue Pengju''s son."


    No wonder he felt like this kid was someone else, he just didn''t know what to say. Ma Su asked in shock: Why is Yue Xiang Gong''s son doing this again?


    The Third Uncle Yang shook his head and sighed: "Poor Yue Pengju, a great general like you can''t even wait for death''s door ¡­"


    It was only then that Ma Su found out that Yue Pengju had actually already fallen into a desperate situation.


    However, it was clear that the Third Uncle Yang did not want to talk about this matter anymore, and he only changed the topic excitedly: "Ma Su, there are more and more women on the island. "You might as well choose a girl you like and start a family ¡­"


    For a person to roam the world for his entire life, how could he live at home? Ma Su had never had the thought of marriage before, but for some reason, at this moment, he suddenly thought of a clear face, and the secret that he had hidden in his heart, that he had never dared to reveal, became more and more profound, and almost jumped out of his chest. He felt weird, it was clearly Yue Pengju and his wife were in trouble, why would he think of the Princess Tianwei at this moment?


    As a princess, how could there be any calamity?


    He looked outside. It was noon and the sun was high in the sky. Suddenly, his heart skipped a beat, as if someone had used a knife to fiercely cut him. He felt a bit dizzy, so he hastily held onto his forehead. The copper pot in the corner of his mouth dripped, indicating that it was exactly a quarter to noon.


    On that day, the snowstorm turned into a fine snowflake. Outside of the afternoon market, there was a sea of people. It was packed with onlookers. A prison cart rumbled by, surrounded by five hundred escorting soldiers.


    "Look, that''s a fake princess ¡­"


    "Is it really a fake princess? How did she manage to lie for so long? "


    "How laughable, that Prince Consort has already married an imposter, what should we do ¡­"


    "Fake as a princess, I have earned what I deserve ¡­"


    "Who is she?"


    "I heard that a nun faked it. Because she looked like a princess, she pretended to be real ¡­"


    In the midst of the chattering, a mysterious figure was approaching. He was dressed as a scholar of the Southern Kingdom and was mixed in with the crowd. He was not inconspicuous, and even the numerous guards that were spread out among the crowd had all concealed themselves well, not allowing anyone to discover his whereabouts.


    He watched as the prison cart slowly approached. The woman''s hair was in disarray and her eyes were in a daze. The scars on her cheeks and the corners of her mouth were full of black blood stains. She had long since lost her good looks and noble temperament.


    Tianwei ¡­ this is Tianwei!


    He remembered the timid girl in Liu Jia Temple, the breathtaking moment when Shang Jing''s residence was first formed, as well as her sincere love and love for Xiao Luwenlong. Xiao Luwenlong had also called her "mother" before.


    This woman had once served him, and she was also one of his pillow servants. But now, she was trapped inside a prison cart as she walked step by step towards the underworld.


    Indeed, Zhao Deji had killed his own Sister by blood in the afternoon market.


    This was originally the result that he had planned to achieve with all his heart, and was also the result that he had expected. But now, he was enraged as he watched: Wang Junhua, this dog of a man and woman, actually dared to openly disobey his orders!


    His breathing hastened, and he could no longer afford to care about this talkative market: "Wu Qimai!"


    Wu Qimai who was behind him also had a face that was ashen.


    "Go and find Qin Gui, Wang Junhua, this adulterous couple ¡­"


    "Fourth Prince, absolutely do not."


    "Why not?"


    "It is already noon and it is already too late. Since Qin Gui dared to go against the order, he must have been prepared for it. Since the Fourth Prince was still around, he had to be careful every step of the way. Otherwise, if that adulterous couple were to turn hostile, wouldn''t Fourth Prince be in grave danger? "


    Jin Wushu tightly clenched his fist. His right hand, which had two severed fingers, formed a very strange shape, like an angry iron ball. His dog dared to bite its owner in return.


    Other people raised a tiger, but he himself raised a dog. In that moment, they came and went, the women, Ye Lvguanyin, Wang Junhua, all of them were vicious female dogs that could bite at any time.


    The execution was about to begin, and the crowd kept pushing forward, pushing him forward. When he raised his eyes, his heart jolted. Opposite him, there was a woman who was desperately squeezing into the crowd.


    She was dressed in black, and her pale face was revealed from within the big cloak. Behind her, was her lesser arch, which was hidden under the big cloak, and only faintly discernible patterns could be seen. However, he was clear that ¡ª That was Hua Rong. Only she had such an arrow.


    He looked away and shrank into the crowd. Although she did not see him, she was still afraid ¡ª more afraid than ever ¡ª of this woman.


    Was the culprit behind all of this, himself, or Zhao Deji?


    His heart was beating so fast that it almost reached her chest: What is Hua Rong trying to do? What could she do? This foolish woman, was she trying to rob the Dharma field? Wouldn''t she be doomed to die under such an army?


    Hua Rong hid amongst the crowd, her hand firmly grasping the dagger at her chest. Inside and outside, there were guards watching everywhere, brandishing large shining blades.


    In the crowd, she suddenly felt that it was so empty, the surroundings were so empty, there was no one around, only herself, and all the swords and spears in the world, unable to fight back, unable to resist. Under the powerful power of violence, the individual''s struggle was too small. Today is Tianwei, what about tomorrow? Tomorrow is my husband!


    She exclaimed in her heart, "Tianwei! "Tianwei!"


    Tianwei seemed to have heard him. He turned around and looked in her direction. He shook his head and indicated with his lips that he was leaving.


    Tears fell down Hua Rong''s face as she held the dagger in her hand even more tightly.


    Princess Tianwei was pushed down from the carriage and stood on a huge stone board with her hands behind her back. One of the jailer s suddenly turned her body and forced her to kneel on the ground.


    A eunuch stepped forward and read out the imperial edict: "In accordance with the will of the heavens, the Emperor decrees that there is a female convict from Nunnery who takes advantage of the chaos to impersonate the Princess Tianwei and disrupt the palace. "Now that I have verified my true form, I will behead him at noon at a place like this."


    Jin Wushu looked in the direction of the eunuch''s voice, only to see Tian Wei kneeling on the ground with her hands behind her back, a trickle of blood flowing from the corner of her mouth. She looked up, as if she had actually seen him in the crowd.


    Tianwei had truly seen him ¡ª the Fourth Prince, the Fourth Prince of the Jinguo! It was this man who had humiliated her in every possible way in the Liu Jia Temple and tortured her in every possible way with Wang Junhua and Ye Lvguanyin in the Shang Jing Palace. But now, after escaping back to the Da Song with great difficulty, he was still chased after him, and unyieldingly killed him.


    The devil, the devil who deserved to go to 18 levels of hell.


    There was always a debt for grievances, and it was precisely this devil who worked with his clansmen and annihilated the Da Song. The great disaster at Jingkang had ended with his own tragedy today.


    She shouted at the top of her lungs, "Zhao Deji, Jin Wushu, I will also curse you guys at the eighteen levels of hell ¡­ "I will die a horrible death ¡­"


    Before the word "die" could even be uttered, the two executioners wielded their sabers, one person and one saber. Blood splattered as Tian Wei''s body fell to the ground. Just like that, a strand of fragrant soul dissipated.


    The onlookers held their breath. In the sky, there was only the small snowflakes falling soundlessly, as well as the heartbeats of the onlookers.


    At dusk, the noontime cuisine city was in a state of desolation.


    The snow was getting heavier and heavier, and the crowd had long since dispersed. The ground was littered with rotten vegetables and stray dogs. The surroundings were completely silent. On the stone slab after the execution, the blood had congealed, turning into a dried-up purplish black.


    A wild dog scuttled forward and brushed its jet-black hair, which had not dried yet because of the snow and dust. The wind blew, dancing in the dusk.


    "Woof woof woof ¡­"


    The wild dog was hit by a piece of flying stone and ran away in pain. At this moment, a figure slowly walked out from the shadows on the left. She lifted her bamboo hat and looked around. There was no one else around. She then stretched out her hand and leaned over to hug Tian Wei. Her head and body were separated.


    Her beautiful face had once been covered in blood, and there was a look of relief on it. Was Tianwei free? Completely relieved? With trembling hands, she pieced together "Tianwei" and carried it to a simple horse carriage hidden in the shadows.


    The curtain was lowered and she personally went to the front to hold the carriage. Under the cold wind, she rushed out of the city. Along the way, there were craggy graves, and ghosts that had been slaughtered until there was no one left to collect their corpses. In order to act as a deterrent, some of the major culprits or bandits would not allow their corpses to be collected. Skeletons and skeletons were everywhere, and the bellies of wild dogs were not their final resting place. There was nothing left of their lives but bones.


    Outside the Lian City, there were three to five ancient cypresses on a hill. The horse carriage stopped, and Hua Rong jumped down, beside him laid a big shovel. The winter soil was hard, and every dig required all the strength one could muster. A shovel silently joined them. She raised her head slightly. It was Prince Consort. Two lines of tears still hung on her face.


    After all, it was a match between husband and wife.

 C398 Extortion of confessions by severe punishment

    The two of them did not greet each other. They dug hard together, and after a long while, a pit formed in the dusk. Hua Rong turned around and walked onto the carriage. With trembling hands, she opened the curtain and picked up "Tian Wei". With a turn of her body, the two of them fell onto the snow together. The Prince Consort came over and put his arms around "Tianwei", placing it in the pit.


    Prince Consort turned around and picked up a package from the snow. He opened it and found a delicate dagger inside.


    ''This is her ¡­ "When the princess was alive, she loved things. I saw her playing around every day, so it must have been because she was a treasure. Therefore, I wanted to accompany her on her journey ¡­"


    It was an exquisite dagger. The indistinct patterns on the leather sheath had already been smoothed over, and it was unknown how many times he had touched it.


    Hua Rong nodded her head and placed the dagger on the Princess''s left hand.


    Would he, who had never held a weapon before in his life, be able to control his own fate so that he could no longer be trampled upon by others?


    Two shovels, layers upon layers of loess, the old king and his grandson, the soul of the wrongdoer. Dagger. There was no trace of the soul.


    Prince Consort Ma kowtowed as he slowly stood up, "I really did not expect that it would be a fake princess."


    "She''s real! Truly a princess! "


    Prince Consort Ma was surprised. Jail Temple Prison''s examination had clearly announced that she was a fake.


    Hua Rong did not explain anymore. Under the power of the imperial family, Zhao Deji saying that it was true, and Zhao Deji saying that it was fake was false. Civilians, who can identify what''s real and what isn''t?


    Behind him, the sounds of wild dogs barking could be heard.


    Only after the rumbling of carriages completely disappeared did Jin Wushu jump down from the big tree. In the bustling world of Da Song, the purple jade orchid in winter gave out a special fragrance in the dark night ¡ª ¡ª Maybe it originally had no fragrance, but at this moment, his nose was especially sensitive. The paper money and the wax were mistaken to think that it was the fragrance of a flower.


    Ahead was the famous West Lake. The West Lake danced and sang all night.


    His feet stepped on the banks of the West Lake. Looking around, he saw that the boats of the nobles were even more elegant in the snow. The red lanterns hung high in the sky, and the rich smell of the saffron was accompanied by the soft singing of the beauties.


    Surface-copper flowers, cold and unyielding, jade fishing hook, Moon Bright Pool Pavilion, late autumn.


    Jiang Yan''s words were like the dawn break, the red of the blooming water was like the spring break, and the westerly Wu Well Ye was the first to worry.


    Worry, worry, he was curious, who was feeling sad in the Da Song? Zhao Deji? Qin Gui? and all of their civil officials and military generals s?


    "Fourth Prince, we cannot stay here any longer, we must leave."


    He did not agree. In the cold wind, the blood in his veins began to rush again. Was it all because of that terrifying poison? When does it start? Where is the antidote?


    His steps, in the folds of shadow, stepped on the lantern.


    It was an exquisite palace lamp, but the beautiful face was broken with a stomp. Then, his large foot almost stepped on the kneeling woman''s hair.


    Without caring about the pain, the woman grabbed onto his leg and begged: "Fourth Prince, the husband and wife of Servant did not complete your order. All of this was decided by the Nine Kings. The Nine Kings were cruel. He was determined to kill Tian Wei, afraid that she would expose the scandal of Wei Xian Fei ¡­ They were all nine kings, his sister, if he wanted to kill her, even Old ghost Qin Gui wouldn''t be able to do anything about it ¡­ Qin Gui was just a dog, and couldn''t stop him ¡­ Fourth Prince, this Servant has truly let you down ¡­ I beg you to severely punish this Servant ¡­ "


    she cried, her breasts half naked and wretched.


    Jin Wushu unwittingly stepped forward, landing right on her forehead. She screamed miserably, "Fourth Prince ¡­ "Spare me ¡­"


    Blood trickled out of Jin Wushu''s forehead as he slowly moved his feet and sat down on a luxurious big chair.


    Wang Junhua still did not dare to get up while kneeling. Raising his head, his fear had turned into flattery, and the Fourth Prince had forgiven him once again. He had forgiven himself once again!


    She raised her head, suspecting that she was seeing things. Fourth Prince''s gaze ¡ª So gentle! But gentleness? He extended his hand and personally wiped the blood on his forehead. With a gentle voice, he said, "It''s not your fault, it''s Qin Gui this fellow that is unable to deal with Zhao Deji."


    She was overjoyed: "Right, right, Qin Gui this brat can''t dominate Zhao Deji at all, it''s all his fault for not being able to."


    Fourth Prince could blame Qin Gui, but he could not blame himself.


    She was still kneeling at the side of his legs, her voice becoming the flirtatious one from before, "Fourth Prince ¡­ Thank You... Servant didn''t dare to make any more mistakes in the following instructions. "Please rest assured."


    "Alright. "The matter with Tianwei was an accident. Once it''s done, you and your wife will not lose anything."


    Wang Junhua kowtowed again to express his gratitude, he hugged his leg, and reluctantly said: "Fourth Prince, please let this Servant serve you. It has been a long time since this Servant has served you properly ¡­."


    Jin Wushu laughed, "There are always chances. Once this critical moment is over, this prince will bring you to the Yanjing to enjoy the summer. "


    Wang Junhua''s eyes lit up, his entire body, as though he had taken a big bowl of honey, sweet to the bottom of his heart. A vacation area that was tens of kilometers away from Yanjing was always a great place for female nobleman to catch the summer, with Flos Lonicerae in full bloom, clear lake water and various kinds of game ¡­ female nobleman s, would usually only bring their most beloved concubines and pampered concubine s. Now, the Fourth Prince said he wanted to bring him along!


    She cried with gratitude and hugged his leg tightly. "Thank you Fourth Prince, I can''t repay you even if I have to work hard ¡­"


    Jin Wushu supported her: "That bastard Qin Gui, don''t try to move me anymore."


    The disgust was obvious in Fourth Prince''s eyes, but Wang Junhua was even more relieved. It would be strange if Fourth Prince was not the slightest bit angry at this unforeseen event. However, he was only blaming Qin Gui, and was worried about Qin Gui''s future violations from then on. She said sweetly, "I don''t mind. This fellow Qin Gui will not dare to disobey the rules so I will keep my eyes on him ¡­ "


    "That''s good."


    Once Wang Junhua left, the house became quiet once more.


    Jin Wushu took off his robes, then looked down in disgust at the beautiful new carpet under his feet and frowned: "I''ll burn it, I''ll burn all these filthy things."


    "Yes."


    "Fourth Prince and Qin Gui, how should we deal with them?"


    "This matter will be decided by the Crown Prince."


    He sat back down and sneered. These two dogs had really good singing skills and were not easy to deal with. However, they had also received rewards of wealth and glory. He clenched his fists and spread his fingers. There was only one fate left for traitors.


    The black snow flew in the night.


    Hua Rong ran back to the Yueyuan with light steps. The large Yueyuan was dark and empty. She quietly went in and saw a few lanterns shining on them. It was Li Yian and the Sis GaoSi who were anxiously waiting for her return.


    "Sister Shi Qi? "What''s the situation like?"


    She could not answer. He sat down in front of the coals and let out a faint, despairing cry. Seeing that there was no way to persuade her, Li Yian and the Sis GaoSi could only help her enter the house to rest.


    It was unknown whether she was sleeping or awake, but she suddenly got off the bed and lit up the lamp. She walked to the corner and opened a large box. Inside the chest were all kinds of stink bombs and iron tribulations given by King Qin.


    She looked at them and then went out to eat. The food was still warm by the stove. She ate three big bowls in one go, then went back into the house and lay down and fell asleep at once.


    When he woke up again, it was already evening of the second day. Her spirit was shaken, as if she had returned to the day of her first marriage. She wore tight clothes, hid all the firearms, and covered a Big Kew. Everything was well-equipped. She looked and saw that nothing was out of the ordinary.


    He could only watch as Wan Wan died and Tian Wei died. How long would he be able to keep his eyes open for? Next was her husband! He was the only family he had in this world.


    He Zhu was transferred out of Magistrate of the Supreme Court, and was immediately appointed as the imperial history''s top official.


    At that time, He Zhu''s assistant naturally guessed the reason his superior was transferred away. Seeing that it was Qin Gui''s subordinate who had been transferred away, he couldn''t help but be secretly worried.


    The first day that Moqi Wai took office, he went to Jail Temple Prison to interrogate Yue Pengju and the others.


    He looked at the confessions of the few of them and was very dissatisfied: "Burn it, burn it all. He Zhu favours others, now that you have your own home, you should not waste your time, you must get the criminals to confess as soon as possible, and settle this case so as to not let down the hopes of the imperial government. "


    Wednesday could only have the jailer bring Yue Pengju and the others over.


    Moqi Wai laughed sinisterly: "Yue Pengju, you were an important member in your early years, yet you were domineering and domineering. You have committed evil deeds for many years, what more do you have to say for yourself now?"


    Yue Pengju calmly replied, "Ever since I started fighting, I have been on the battlefield killing enemies. I have been contributing to the nation and I have never felt guilty about anything in my life. There was no crime to confess. It''s just that I''ve been framed by the traitor, and have been framed by someone. Now that I''ve fallen into your hands, all of my past achievements have become evidence of my crimes. What can I say about that? "


    "Yue Pengju, you still dare to roar at the court?"


    "Moqi Zhong Cheng, for you to follow Qin Gui and commit evil, you probably won''t have a good ending."


    Moqi Wai flew into a rage out of shame, "Whatever, someone as vicious as you is, it''s impossible to confess if you don''t use too much force. Men, serve him with heavy punishment ¡­"


    At that moment, Yue Pengju was being escorted by four jailer s to a pointed chair, where a large brazier was placed inside. There were eight other cool officials, each of them holding an iron fire pincer and holding onto a copper coin.


    Yue Pengju clenched his teeth, and did not even make a sound. When the onlookers heard the sizzling sound of the charcoal being cooked into meat, they were all terrified. Song Shouchuan had clearly stated that private punishments were not allowed outside the law, especially in Jail Temple Prison. They were not allowed to be used as a punishment, and that was for the sake of setting an example for the entire world. However, Wednesday had already known that Qin Gui and Zhao Deji were the ones ordering it, so he did not dare to say more. He could only turn his head away and close his eyes.


    He smelt the burnt black meat, and proudly said: "The fake princess has been tortured, and you, Yue Pengju, as a martial artist, how can you not fight?"


    Yue Pengju suddenly opened his eyes: "You dare to torture the princess?" While he was in prison, he did not know about external affairs and did not know that Tianwei had already died tragically.


    "What princess? An impersonated cheap maidservant, was beheaded by the afternoon gate yesterday. Yue Pengju, you will have to follow her soon... "


    Yue Pengju sat up straight and gasped for breath. Tianwei was still unable to escape this calamity.


    If Zhao Deji could kill Tian Wei, how could his wife protect him? With anger filling his heart, another wave of hot iron came from behind him, causing him to groan in pain before he fainted.


    The commander proudly threw a bucket of water and continued torturing them. This time, after changing to a "firewood stick", he broke it with a hit. After dozens of sticks, the skin on Yue Pengju''s back was already ripped apart. He then changed the bamboo stick and inserted it into his ten fingers ¡­ After such a few rounds of torture, with Yue Pengju''s strong body, by the evening, he was already extremely weak.


    He had only just been sent to his cell, yet Yu Peng, Sun Ge and the others had surrounded him. They had also been tortured, but not a single one of them had spoken a word.


    Yue Pengju opened his eyes and looked around. However, he did not see Zhang Xian.

 C399 Rescue

    No one replied. It turned out that Zhang Xian had been imprisoned the most, and received the most torture, so he was already on the verge of death.


    He was willing to go to jail so he could exchange for everyone''s lives. Now, Zhang Xian was in danger, what about Yu Peng, Sun Ge and the rest? What would they do in the future?


    That night, he sat against the stone wall, where did he sleep? He took out a jade bracelet from his chest pocket. It was the bracelet his wife wanted him to carry around with her. In this cold night, he missed his wife and son. If he died, who would take care of him? Especially his wife, what should he do in this life?


    He sat blankly on the stone wall. Recalling the battle between the Dongting Lake, the arrival of Li Qiaoniang, and his wife''s cold war, he deeply regretted it. Why did he have to quarrel with his wife? This separation lasted for a few months, and because there were not many days left, even the waste of those months became a deep regret. If he could turn back time, even if it was just a small quarrel, he wouldn''t be angry with his wife anymore. Holding the jade bracelet in his hand, he was actually lost in thought. He didn''t feel any pain on his back at all.


    After a long while, he suddenly stood up. Although Zhao Deji stated that he was not guilty of a crime, but according to the despicable nature of the person he reneged on his words, the Sister by blood could still make a move.


    The more he thought about it, the more scared he became. He slowly stood up, his bones creaking in the darkness without making a single sound.


    He had wanted to preserve his own life, but in the end, no one was able to.


    Regret! If it was a Zhu Xian Town, then he would rise up immediately!


    Prime Minister''s Estate.


    Qin Gui had brought back the news of Fourth Prince forgiving him, and in front of Zhao Deji, the Lifelong Prime Minister had also steadily protected his safety, so there was nothing to worry about anymore.


    accompanied him and did not scold him again for the first time in history.


    The errand boy led Moqi Wai in, and Qin Gui said passionately: "You''ve worked hard, drink a cup of wine first and then go cold."


    "Thank you, Qin Chuanggong."


    Moqi Wai drank three cups in a row, and reported while smiling, "Qin Chuanggong, today''s torture was extremely effective on Yue Pengju ¡­"


    "Hahaha, well fought! Tomorrow we will continue the fight and use all sorts of punishments. Let''s see if he will confess or not."


    Moqi Wai understood tacitly. Although he did not know what deep grudges Yue Pengju and his wife had against Qin Gui, there would still be conflicts. Qin Gui wanted to seize the opportunity to avenge his wife. He once again asked for instructions: "Zhang Xian, Yu Peng and the rest do not confess, how should we deal with them?"


    Qin Gui was extremely pleased, he waved his hand: "This group of loyal martial artists, just let them follow Yue Pengju ¡­" His words had yet to finish when he heard Wang Junhua''s cough. He immediately shut his mouth and came to his senses, as he remembered Fourth Prince''s orders. He was furious and puzzled, why did the Fourth Prince request for Yu Peng and the rest to be released? However, Yue Pengju was a thorn in his side, and since he had already eliminated them, the other people were not enough to be feared, killing or not, it did not matter. After all, his own life was still in the hands of the Fourth Prince.


    He immediately said, "Fine, the Son of Heaven is kind. He will only pursue the culprit and the villain. This group of martial artists will not be in a hurry to deal with them." You only need to urge Yue Pengju to draw. " Actually, it didn''t matter whether Yue Pengju drew or not. What he wanted was to torture Yue Pengju to his heart''s content.


    Moqi Wai found it a little difficult to speak, "No matter how I torture him, I won''t be able to obtain a confession. Yue Pengju meant to release Zhang Xian, Yu Peng and the others so that they would be willing to confess ¡­ "


    "Then let''s stop the torture of these people first, and mainly punish Yue Pengju alone."


    "Don''t worry Qin Chuanggong, our family will definitely ask Yue Pengju to draw a bet for us within three days."


    "Alright."


    "Moqi Zhongcheng, you''ve done a great service this time! I''ll definitely guarantee that you''ll rise through the ranks one step at a time!"


    "Thank you, phase of grace."


    Moqi Wai was overjoyed. With the help of the Prime Minister, he would definitely ascend the mountain for the rest of his life. Qin Gui was also very excited. Although he had long been wary of Zhao Deji and could not allow anyone to call him "phase of grace", but at the moment, Moqi Wai''s "phase of grace" was perfect for him.


    Qin Gui turned his gaze. Seeing that Wang Junhua was about to reveal his power, he suddenly heard an urgent voice from outside, "Qin Chuanggong ¡­"


    It was actually Han Zhongliang who barged in.


    Qin Gui heaved a sigh of relief. When Moqi Wai saw Han Zhongliang, he felt guilty and quickly retreated to the side. Wang Junhua also quickly retreated.


    After the two of them clasped their hands and bowed to each other, Han Zhongliang said angrily: "Qin Chuanggong had long framed us, and now we are using Zhang Xian to frame Yue Wu, are we not afraid of the Shangguan Family''s Gods'' anger?"


    Qin Gui laughed coldly, "What does it have to do with me that the case was decided by His Majesty?"


    "I''ve asked around and found out that in the case of Yue 51, there was a lot of torture, yet there was still no confession. It''s obviously a case of injustice. "


    "Even though Zhang Xian''s letter is not enough to prove anything, ''I don''t need to explain it properly'' (This sentence is the origin of the word ''don''t need'' in the historical records, and is also the origin of the word ''don''t need'')."


    Han Zhongliang shouted in fury, "How can the three words'' do not need to be ''convince the world?"


    Qin Gui said complacently: "Does this Han Xiang Gong not know that the matter regarding Yue Pengju was ordered by His Majesty and ordered to be imprisoned?"


    Han Zhongliang had nothing to say. After being silent for a while, he shouted loudly: "Yue Wu, Yue Wu, you saved me, I cannot save you", and left angrily.


    After Han Zhongliang left, Qin Gui immediately went to the palace to report to Zhao Deji. Firstly, the negotiations on the Fourth Prince had been successful.


    Zhao Deji was overjoyed. He immediately arranged for the envoys to head north to personally receive the return of the Empress Dowager Wei. He had also always emphasized the importance of the Empress Dowager''s return. Finally, Zhao Deji frowned and asked: "How is Yue Pengju''s confession?"


    Qin Gui had a headache from the start, no matter how much he tortured, he could not get a proper proof. He tried to figure out Zhao Deji''s mentality, and slyly said: "In the case of Yue Pengju, there was a letter from Zhang Xian, and there was also the three great crimes of the Censor''s witness. Yue Pengju and his best friend refused to confess, and just with these two points, the case could be closed."


    "Forget it, this is the end of the case. However, today is the 28th of the Moon, so how long must we delay this? "


    Qin Gui said, "After Yuanxiao ¡­"


    Zhao Deji immediately interrupted him: "No, I want to celebrate New Year''s Eve. If the execution is not good on New Year''s Eve, then let''s do it tomorrow. "


    Qin Gui could only agree, "This subject accepts the decree."


    Once Qin Gui left, Zhao Deji hurried back to his room.


    It was made of silk, bamboo, and strings. The dancers'' waists were as white as a layer of lard that had just started to condense. They emitted a meaty aroma.


    Zhao Deji hugged his arms left and right, drinking to his heart''s content.


    Another goblet of wine entered his throat as he moaned, "What I have wanted all my life is to be the peaceful and happy son of heaven. However, in a short period of time, the peace talks were concluded, and the officials and officials were eliminated. Just that, in the recent days, there had been too many people reporting and barking, and they had actually helped Yue Pengju to complain and refuse to negotiate. "What''s the purpose of this?" He looked at the mountain of memorials on the Desk, "Here are 62 reports on Qin Gui, of which the two Elementary Scholars are the most intense. These are the platitudes of a corrupt man, and they are tiresome. But we are magnanimous, and with the Taizu''s instructions to protect those who speak, we set these sixty memorials on fire, and ordered them to be handed over to Qin Gui to be taken care of ¡­ "


    Zhang Yingying, who was at the side, felt her heart turn cold when she heard this. She had accompanied Zhao Deji for more than ten years, but only now did she find out how the "benevolence" and "sinister" Emperor Arts existed together.


    Zhang Quwei bowed and smiled, "The Shangguan Family is benevolent. The Inn is ignorant. Shao Shun Yu Tang, Xia Jie Shang Zhou, are all loess, to obtain joy and joy is the true essence of life. "


    Zhao Deji was overjoyed upon hearing this, as if he was enlightened. In his early years, he had also dreamed of expelling the Golden Man and reviving its power. However, the price he paid was constant flight. What is a ruler? What made him the ruler of a dead nation? If he protected Jiangnan, he would be the King of Light! What was the difference between the death of a man and the death of a man in a historical book? Have to be happy and joyful, it is not in vain that a courtesan.


    The more he thought about it, the more understanding he had become. "Zhang Quwei, I''ll give you a hundred gold."


    "Thank you, Shangguan Family."


    Just as he was speaking, the eunuch that was executed a few days ago returned. Zhao Deji grew excited, he received a cup of wine as a reward, and the eunuch was overwhelmed by the favour as he drank it all down, and reported, "Shangguan Family, the corpse of the fake princess has been taken away ¡­"


    "Who retrieved the corpses for the cheap maidservant?"


    "It''s Hua Rong, and Prince Consort."


    Zhao Deji sneered, the name on the list clearly stated that the fake princess was to be exposed to the public for three days, yet Hua Rong dared to act rashly, and helped her collect the corpse early.


    "Shangguan Family, how should we deal with Hua Rong?"


    Zhao Deji thought for a while, then shook his head: "Let''s keep an eye on her movements. Just don''t let her escape from Rian. " When he finished speaking, he felt that if he was not stable enough, he would have to kill Yue Pengju tomorrow. After killing his, it would be a huge problem to bring Hua Rong into the palace.


    Yue Pengju''s death, when he took over his widow, he would definitely be the laughing stock of the world. It would be a complete departure from the "benevolence and righteousness" that he had always proclaimed, and furthermore, he wouldn''t be able to live up to such an evil reputation. However, if he let Hua Rong go, his hope of having a son would be completely gone.


    His son, Jiang Shan, and his king, which was more important?


    He gritted his teeth, why couldn''t Hua Rong be like Wang Junhua? Be obedient, smart, warm pavilion once spring wind, pearl hidden knot, isn''t it the best?


    Outside the palace, the great eunuch and Kanggong who were not on duty today were as anxious as ants on a hot pan. He couldn''t hold it in any longer, so he found an opportunity to slip out of the city quietly.


    Wang Jixian''s opulent courtyard was brightly lit, the Kanggong barged in, Wang Jixian dismissed the guards and brought him into the study. The moment the door closed, Kanggong hastily said: "Why are you not reporting to Shangguan Family?"


    Wang Jixian''s face was ashen as he grabbed onto his collar. "Damn eunuch, you''ve caused my death."


    Kanggong was strangled by the neck, and was unable to breathe. "Wang Jixian, you were the one who gave the medicine to Shangguan Family, you can''t get rid of the responsibility."


    Wang Jixian strangled him with all his might, "Who was the one who threatened me that day? How dare you collude with the outlaws and harm the king. If I go and threaten Shangguan Family right now, this will be a heinous crime that will not be pardoned.


    Kanggong rolled his eyes as he said, "There are antidote here ¡­"


    Wang Jixian said as his hand loosened, "To tell you the truth, the medicine was only given to Shangguan Family after this old man had examined it. And I used seven different methods to test them, none of them had any poison, so don''t even think about using that to scare me. "


    The Kanggong retreated three steps back and spoke in an insidious manner, "Wang Jixian, that medicine is a Lich Gu. Naturally, you won''t be able to find it. After two years, you will know the truth... "At that time, your whole family will be sentenced to death penalty ¡­"


    Wang Jixian''s eyes flashed with a dangerous light, "I''ll kill you first, who knows?"


    Kanggong took another step back: "If you kill me, Shangguan Family will know tomorrow that it was you who poisoned my medicine. If you don''t believe me, you can try."


    Wang Jixian rolled his eyes, "If you want to save Yue Pengju, then don''t even think about it. Otherwise, before next year, both of us will die today. You have served Shangguan Family for many years, so you should understand his character. If you knew about this, both of us will definitely be found and executed by him. Kangkang, do you want to choose between Yue Pengju''s life and yours? "

 C400 jailbreak

    "This ¡­"


    "Yue Pengju is not related to you for no reason. Kangkang, could it be that you will risk your life to save him?"


    Kanggong shook his head and said sharply: "His life and death originally had nothing to do with me."


    "Then isn''t that right?" Wang Jixian revealed a sinister smile, "As long as you and I don''t say anything, if something happens to Shangguan Family, how can we blame it on you? That is something that will happen two years from now. There will be no proof ¡­ "


    The Kanggong had no other choice, he naturally would not risk his life to save Yue Pengju. He also knew that he could not stay in the palace any longer.


    It had been snowing continuously for several days, and the dusk sky was gloomy, as if the sky was about to collapse.


    Hua Rong sneaked out from the right door of the Yueyuan. She climbed up a tree and sat there motionless. Around half an hour later, a dozen black shadows quietly surrounded them from the east. She looked to the north and saw figures. Zhao Deji made his move, he was really going to make his move.


    Since he had already made a move on him, the date of Pengju''s death was not far. Her heart thunders. Tonight, tomorrow? She jumped down from the tree, took a detour and ran out, stepping onto the horse she had prepared long ago, heading straight to Jail Temple Prison.


    Dismounting from the horse, she swaggered in and took out a jade token. It was the wedding gift Zhao Deji gave her when she escaped from the sea. She took a basket and opened it. Inside were some dishes and wine. Her cheeks streamed with tears: "Master Zhou, please allow me one last look at Peng Ju."


    It was Wednesday that was on duty. She was afraid to see Yue Pengju''s wife on Wednesday, so she took out the current Son of Heaven''s jade plate. Thinking that she, a woman, being alone was just a last gift for his husband. However, thinking about Qin Gui''s strict orders, she was going to execute him tomorrow and not allow anyone to visit him, so she was somewhat hesitant.


    Hua Rong pleaded bitterly: "I am also a Peng who has not been in this world for long, he loves to eat the food I make. This last time, I hope that Master can be merciful and will remember this in the future."


    After hesitating for a while, Wednesday finally nodded her head, "Madame Yue will leave early. Otherwise, lower official will not be able to take responsibility."


    Hua Rong immediately thanked her and brought the basket in.


    A row of cells, Yu Peng, Sun Ge, Zhang Xian and more, Pengju, where is Pengju?


    Hua Rong''s gaze landed on the unconscious Zhang Xian, and when the others heard her enter, Yu Peng immediately whispered: "Madame Yue, why are you here?"


    Before Hua Rong could reply, an evil grin sounded in her ears as Moqi Wai walked in from the outside. "There''s a path to heaven, but you''re not taking it. With a wave of his hand, over a hundred armored guards had already sealed off the prison entrance, "Capture the traitorous Hua Rong ¡­"


    Even Wednesday was stunned, except for a group of prisoners. He thought of something and shouted at the top of his lungs, "Lord Moqi, His Majesty has issued an edict that cannot be punished more than the family members ¡­"


    "She is a traitor. Someone reported her colluding with the Fourth Prince of Jin Guo and captured ¡­"


    Hua Rong threw down the basket, took out the bow in her hands and ran inside, shouting: "Pengju, Pengju..."


    In the innermost prison, Yue Pengju suddenly stood up from his stupor. The voice came from the sky and came straight to his ears from the ocean. He rushed to the door as a group of armored guards approached. It was Moqi Wai, as well as Qin Gui who had walked out from the shadows!


    Even his wife would be killed by them! It was fine to kill him, but not his wife!


    Angry, angry thousands of lions will jump out from their chests and their minds, shaking their mane, and Tathagata will do the lion''s roar as well!


    He lifted the shackles on his hands and smashed them wildly against the bars of the cell.


    Yue Pengju was tortured and kept quiet, he did not resist at all. Everyone was shocked. So he actually still had this kind of innate divine strength.


    Qin Gui realised and shouted, "Quick, stop him!"


    With a crash, the metal lock fell to the ground and he roared out, "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    A few armored guards closed in on Hua Rong, and one of them raised his blade and slashed towards her left leg. Hua Rong dodged, trying her best to avoid it. In front of him was an ice-cold stone wall, and she had already reached the end of the prison cell without any way out.


    The pursuers, the black mass of pursuers, were all being chased by Qin Gui''s fiendish grin, Moqi Wai''s fiendish grin, and the fiendish grin of Zhao Deji, who was hiding behind them ¡­ ''s forehead dripped with a drop of sweat.


    "Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    flew out and blocked her in front of her. He used his shackled hands to tightly "hug" her ¡ª ¡ª Sister Shi Qi, Sister Shi Qi!


    Hua Rong stuck close to him, the two of them stood with their backs facing each other, tears trickling down her face. Only now did she know where the courage came from. She could only watch when Wan Wan died and watch when Tianwei died. If Pengju was going to die, she could only watch. When she died ¡ª there was no one left to watch.


    Peng Ju wanted to help Zhao Deji gain the trust of his subordinates, but, who would help Zhao Deji?


    "Penga, I''ll accompany you today!"


    Tears streamed down''s eyes as he laughed heartily, "Alright, I, Yue Pengju, a farmer, am willing to go to war and expel the Golden Man, even though I have been framed. However, with Big Sister Shi Qi not leaving us in this life, it will not be in vain. "


    The frontmost elite jailer soldier stopped in his tracks. He was stunned for a moment, unable to believe that Yue Pengju could actually smash the steel lock on him.


    Just as they were stunned, Hua Rong suddenly took off the Big Kew on her body. With a wave of his hand, everyone''s eyes blurred for a moment, then Hua Rong extended his hand, and like a small leopard in a desperate situation, threw out a stink bomb.


    With a loud boom, everyone retreated with all their might.


    The entire Jail Temple Prison was boiling, the roof seemed to have been torn down, all sorts of screams were heard, Qin Gui took the lead and ran out. Moqi Wai was also shocked. Killing Yue Pengju was a big deal, but his own life was more important. He covered his ears and ran away.


    When the two of them ran, the frontmost soldier fell into a pool of blood, while the rest retreated. In the smoke, they could not see anyone around them, so Yue Pengju took advantage of the chaos to pull his wife away.


    The crowd squeezed each other, making it impossible to tell who was who amidst the chaos. Hua Rong ran for a while, before turning around and throwing down another tree. With a crackling sound, the walkway was set ablaze, the jailer was in a state of panic, and the prisoners were crying and screaming non-stop.


    In the small hall of the Jail Temple Prison, a plainclothes man together with two attendants wearing green hats quietly arrived. The moment Zhao Deji sat down, he heard a loud "thump" sound. He jumped in fright, and subconsciously shouted: "Golden Army is here ¡­"


    All the officials looked at each other in dismay, their expressions changing greatly. Right at this moment, Qin Gui ran out angrily and shouted out, "Quick, quick, transfer troops! Yue Pengju has escaped!"


    Before he could finish, he saw Zhao Deji''s fierce gaze and his legs softened as he knelt down. "Your Majesty, please forgive me for my folly. "Bad work ¡­"


    Zhao Deji kicked him right on the head, and while trembling in fear, he turned to the leader of the guards, Xu Caizhi, "Hurry, gather the Yuelin Army s and intercept Yue Pengju ¡­ "Just kill them on the spot ¡­"


    At this time, Moqi Wai also stumbled over. Seeing the Son of Heaven here, he tremblingly kneeled down, "Yes ¡­ Yue Pengju''s wife in prison ¡­ "


    "It''s Hua Rong? Are there any other accomplices? "


    "Not yet."


    Zhao Deji immediately felt at ease and berated angrily: "A mere woman scared you to such an extent? "A bunch of useless bums."


    "She used some kind of firearm, it''s so powerful ¡­"


    Zhao Deji suddenly thought of the firearms of the King Qin that he had seen at sea a long time ago. He was so shocked that he could not speak aloud to himself, but after ascending the throne for many years and gotten used to the weather, he immediately maintained his dignity and shouted angrily, "Fierce Tigers that come out will definitely harm people ¡­"


    He was even more afraid than Zhao Deji. If Yue Pengju escaped, he would face the greatest threat, so after he calmed down, he immediately asked subconsciously: "How do I deal with Hua Rong?"


    Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, Zhao Deji could no longer be bothered with the matter of him having a son, and shouted angrily: "Let''s capture him together. We are magnanimous, and guilty of not being able to serve our families, but Yue Pengju had openly betrayed us and immediately killed him. Hua Rong will consider things as she sees fit. If she resists till the end, she can still kill him on the spot ¡­ "


    Qin Gui was secretly happy, he wiped away the cold sweat on his forehead and immediately said: "Your majesty is benevolent, your majesty is wise!"


    Yue Pengju and his wife had already rushed to the entrance of Jail Temple Prison, outside, Yuelin Army s rushed over like a tide. Yue Pengju was a high-ranking official, and according to Qin Gui''s arrangements, the execution was not public, it was only a secret execution in the prison. But when Hua Rong barged in, he immediately messed up his plans, luckily he was already prepared, especially so for Zhao Deji. With a single order, the long awaited Yuelin Army went all out.


    Yue Pengju watched as more and more elite troops surged forward. At this moment, he had completely calmed down, and the shackles on his hands had become his only weapon. Fortunately, when he was tortured, in order to heal his injuries, he had temporarily released the shackles on his feet and was able to walk. In his busy state, Hua Rong took out a hard dagger from his bosom and used all his strength to cut the cuffs on him. She watched as the enemies rushed towards his. He was in a hurry and did not know where to go. He only had one thought in his mind, which was to risk her life. Yue Pengju saw the direction, and shouted loudly: "Sister Shi Qi, rush towards the north!"


    Without hesitation, Hua Rong turned around and threw another Fire Tribulations, causing another wave of chaos.


    North was the Jail Temple Prison''s small hall, the resting area for senior officials. After passing through here, they would go to the north gate. As long as they could leave, the two of them would have a chance at survival.


    Hua Rong carried this thought, all the blood in her heart boiling as she stuck close to her husband, and the two of them seemed to have become one person, moving in unison. They only had one thought: At this point, I have to run away.


    From afar, Moqi Wai''s screams could be heard: "Someone is escaping over here ¡­"


    Countless Yuelin Army held onto torches, lighting up the area. Zhao Deji anxiously stood at the door, only to see two people stumbling out from the darkness. Despite being separated by such a long distance, he could only see two blurry figures, he immediately recognized them as Yue Pengju and his wife.


    Especially Yue Pengju! Yue Pengju''s body was tall and robust, making others remember him clearly.


    Moqi Wai said in a low voice, shocked, "Oh my god, Yue Pengju, this traitor, has been tortured for such a long time, yet he is still so brave and courageous ¡­"


    Zhao Deji''s heart trembled. Looking at Yue Pengju''s proud figure, he suddenly realized why he hated Yue Pengju so much; It was also because of his damnable "valor", a type of robust, majestic, and valiant that completely belonged to men. These were all things he lacked. He had the world, wealth, and power, yet he had lost the most essential thing about a man.

 C401 regal jealousy

    The Empire''s number one general, what a man.


    The Empire''s number one monarch, was so impotent.


    In front of him, he could see his inferiority complex in a single glance. Even his wife was too weak to give birth to a son, yet he had lost his son.


    Even if he was an emperor, he could only be jealous.


    Therefore, he liked Qin Gui, the Qin Gui who shared the same fate as him.


    Jealousy, jealousy was like a snake tearing its teeth apart ¡ª Damn it, damn it Yue Pengju, damn it!


    The men of this world could only be more impotent than himself; the women of this world could only be more flattering than Wang Junhua. Yue Pengju, Hua Rong, they should all die.


    When the sharp arrow shot over, Yue Pengju waved his hand and removed the shackles, sweeping away over a dozen arrow cluster s. Hua Rong behind him was in a tight spot. Sister Shi Qi, to the left... " Zhao Deji could clearly hear Yue Pengju''s low voice, full of dignity and power. At this time, under the pressure of thousands of men and horses, he was still fearless.


    "Peng Ju... "Peng Ju ¡­"


    In a trance, it was Hua Rong who held her son''s smiling face. With her rich body, such a woman did not belong to her. She was already prepared to let her go, but she had followed Yue Pengju even if it meant her death! In that case, let her die! If an overlord couldn''t get it, then the other despicable ones definitely couldn''t! At this time, the last bit of kindness he had towards Hua Rong had completely disappeared. She waved her hand and gnashed her teeth, "Both of you, kill them on the spot ¡­ "Not a single one left ¡­"


    "Kill them on the spot!"


    "Leave no one alive!"


    This order was sent out one by one through Qin Gui, Moqi Wai, and the bodyguards and commanders of Yuelin Army. The entire sky above Jail Temple Prison was reverberating with the sound of the brutal voice, and the sound of that voice shook the clouds:


    Just kill him!


    Not a single one remained!


    Just then, another series of loud noises resounded, the entire Jail Temple Prison was engulfed in blazing flames. Zhao Deji, Qin Gui and Moqi Wai were all shocked, and immediately realised that other than Yue Pengju and his wife, there must be other people who were supporting them.


    Zhao Deji gnashed his teeth, "We must catch all the traitors in one fell swoop." As soon as he finished speaking, he fled, surrounded by the guards.


    Qin Gui chewed on his cheek, his hundred or so personal guards had already rushed over, he was extremely calm and proud: "Today, I will take this opportunity to catch Yue Pengju one on one."


    Yue Pengju pulled his wife and rushed out of the north gate. The road ahead was a complete mess, with two roads leading to a fork in the road.


    Hua Rong was flustered and flustered. Her footsteps tilted as shsheheard the heaven shaking sounds of someone chasing after him. The flames that reached the sky were just in front of him. Zhang Jun personally led the army, and fought and lost many times on the battlefield, so when she met the enemy, he escaped. Now, for the first time, they felt the joy of being able to receive their victory: "Yue Pengju is here, kill him! Kill! Kill! "


    Yue Pengju stuck out his elbow to protect his wife: "Sister Shi Qi, take the left path."


    Hua Rong replied. As the flames got closer, he saw that his husband already had seven or eight sharp arrow s stabbed into his body. She was almost unable to stand steadily as she shouted out hoarsely, "Pengju ¡­"


    "It''s nothing, it''s nothing, let''s go quickly ¡­"


    She reached out to grab her husband, but was pushed back by Yue Pengju''s shackled hands. The sharp arrow behind her shot over like a black cloud, rubbing the wind in her ears. Lin An''s city gate was no longer the same size as the open seal, but it was still tightly shut. The soldiers guarding the city from east, south, west and north were in a commotion.


    In the darkness of the night, the people in front of him didn''t know where to go. His wife ran in front like a swift fawn. Yue Pengju also ran, he was not tired at all, he did not know pain, and did not know how many arrows he had actually taken. All the blood in his body had condensed on his hands. In his despair, he desired a miracle. He wanted to get rid of it, struggle free of it, and wield his spear to turn the world upside down.


    Behind him, he could clearly hear the sound of arrows hitting the ground. The elite cavalry assassins of the Da Song were not used on the battle against Jin.


    The Empire had never had such a powerful combat ability. It was an outsider, and an insider within the civil war.


    His body felt like it was filled with endless blood, never ending, never letting go. In his consciousness, his wife''s figure was still there ¨C in the darkness, her figure became more and more distinct, like a pitiful fawn that had fled for its life. She was so beautiful and moving, as if he had just met her for the first time on the island.


    At that time, the flower bloomed.


    "Elder sister, is this my name? Wow, so beautiful ¡­ "Yue - peng - kowtow ¡­"


    "Peng Ju, you''re already so tall? "Hur hur, why did you think of returning to the village to look for me this time?"


    "Pengju, you''re not going. Accompany me tonight, okay? In the days since I escaped from Jinying, I have been very afraid every single day ¡­ "


    "Pengju, when I was young, my mother in Abba called me Sister Shi Qi. You also called me Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    "Elder sister ¡­" My eyes are hurting so much... Sister Shi Qi, don''t make things difficult for us, it''s all my fault, from now on, we have to live a good life, we can''t have any more unpleasantness, okay?


    "Pengju, am I really pregnant? Are we really going to have children? Do you like boys or girls? "


    In her most beautiful years, in her best years, the two of them had met. There was neither early nor late. Everything was just right.


    Countless cold arrows, blades and spears were flying towards him. He could only see those aimed at his wife, not his own body. His wife used all her strength, like a fawn who had fallen into a trap, she brandished the weapon in her hand and made her final resistance. He held the shackle in his hand and tried to spin it in vain, but he was still unable to do anything about it.


    Hatred, a hero is useless.


    "Ah ¡­" With a "sou" sound, his wife let out a tragic cry as a spearpoint pierced her calf. She limped like a stag with one foot broken, and hunters were trying to cut off her beautiful antlers.


    The bangle in his chest hit his heart. Gu dong, gu dong. Like a wife''s hand gently caressing his chest, it was as gentle as water and as sweet as flowers, and the smell of blood all became the fragrance of honey ¡­


    He could not help but shout out, "Ah, Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    With this use of strength, the shackles that had been chopped off by the dagger were suddenly severed. He extended his hand and grabbed his wife into his embrace.


    At this moment, Hua Rong was filled with joy, she could not even see the wounds on her husband''s body. Laughing loudly, she grabbed onto his hand and ran with all her might.


    Free!


    The wind blew past their ears, and the snow became denser and denser. It fell on their hands, but was instantly melted and turned into water.


    Within the darkness of the ambush, countless large blades came slashing over. The bodies, legs, feet, heads of the two ¡­ Hua Rong staggered, barely able to take a step. A blade slashed from her right shoulder, causing hot blood to flow onto her lesser arch. All of the colorful feathers turned into a bright red color under the approaching firelight.


    Yue Pengju picked up a large blade from the pile of corpses, hacking apart the surrounding enemies and fiercely hugging onto his wife''s teetering body. Under the firelight, his wife''s entire body was dyed red, and her face was completely red ¡ª ¡ª It was as if a flower suddenly bloomed at night.


    He cried out in pain, "Sister Shi Qi!"


    She suddenly started laughing. Her mind shook as she steadied her feet. She kept herself extremely clear-headed and said, "Pengju, rush to the right ¡­"


    Yue Pengju practically carried her as he leapt into the air, stepping on seven or eight large blades as he flew. The weight of the bodies in his arms was so heavy.


    Ahead was a small alley.


    A few lanterns, three to five wine orders, a snowy night sitting around, red small fire.


    "Ah ¡­" Missing the moon hang the tree, missed the first quiet. Sometimes you see lonely people alone, ethereal lonely Hong Ying. He woke up with a start and turned his head back. "If you pick the cold branches and refuse to live on them, then the lonely sandbar will be cold ¡­" Was it a scholar who had studied hard or a poor scholar? Was it the loneliness of the brothel or the restraint of a foreign land?


    The Southern Kingdom was always so desirable.


    Who would stay at night and return home on the night of the Humble Class blizzard?


    Who was he supposed to go to? Don''t leave the dew this night.


    A figure quietly stood by the window, nervously watching everything that was happening outside. Closer, then closer. Torches filled the sky as the sky shook with shouts, battles, and the stench of blood ¡­


    The beautiful window paper was spotlessly white and had faint patterns on it. After exhaling a breath of hot air, it immediately became blurry. He stretched out his hand, tore the paper from the window and quietly stood by the window, looking at the scenery of the Southern Dynasty from upstairs.


    It was the decoration of his dream. Who would his dream embellish?


    In the blazing fire, the residents tightly shut their doors, not daring to make a sound. It was the first time for the elegant Lin An to make such a big move, and it was even more terrifying than when Golden Army s wreaked havoc.


    It was an extremely strange and enchanting scenery. A man and woman were running in the snow. The man was like a hedgehog, like a scarecrow collecting arrow cluster. His great shining knife was covered with blood, the blade was broken, and he was the only one still standing upright, his running posture leaning slightly forward to protect the woman on his left; and the woman, red in the face and red in the clothes and red in the hair ¡ª like the red flowers of the night ¡ª was in fact black, but somehow he saw her as a startling red, like a plum in the winter.


    Only the Southern Kingdom had such a gorgeous red plum.


    Her hair had already completely scattered and fluttered in the wind and snow, like a certain kind of flirting witch, or like some kind of mysterious fairy on a high mountain. The back of her hand that was holding onto the lesser arch was completely red ¡ª ¡ª


    It was as if they were trying to cater to the coming New Year''s Eve. In the habits of Song people, they always liked to be big red, big purple, big red, big green, to be big red and big red. Just like their phoenix crown red gowns.


    It was only then that he remembered that tomorrow would be the Song people''s New Year''s Eve. Zhao Deji was afraid that the execution would be unlucky on New Year''s Eve, so he chose the 29th day of the third month. At this time, it was already past midnight. In fact, it was already New Year''s Eve.


    The delicate hands of the person who cooked the tea, the myriad of illusions, the flowers, birds, bugs, singing and dancing, were all extinguished by this blush. At this time, he suddenly thought of the elegance of a person, the elegance of a person frying tea in Fourth Prince Palace, the elegance of a person waving a willow branch above Salix.


    His legs suddenly felt a little weak, even more soul-stirring than all the evil battles.


    Wu Qimai stood by his side, his voice also trembling slightly. "I really didn''t expect that Yue Pengju would actually escape ¡­ Fourth Prince, what should we do? "


    Along the way, there were over a hundred of his elites and spies, like phantoms in the dark. They were planted in the heart of the Da Song and moved stupidly in the capillaries of the empire.


    He was breathing hard and couldn''t answer.


    I don''t know, he doesn''t know. For a moment, he was so moved by that elegant redness that he forgot his own life, his own poison, was still in the woman''s hands. He even forgot that if she died, he wouldn''t be able to live. However, in this lifetime, she had done it time and time again. Why did that woman have to show mercy every time?

 C402 Kill him

    That was the reason why she died under Zhao Deji''s hands, and died under Qin Gui''s hands ¨C Perhaps, she died under his own hands!


    He clenched his fist ¡ª his right hand with the severed finger was lying in an ugly shape. It shouldn''t be the image of an elegant young master.


    Surrounding them, the Song soldiers that were rushing over like tidewater, were extremely vicious as they chased after their hero.


    He suddenly laughed, feeling that this was ridiculous.


    [Whose world is it under my rule?


    Politics. This was cruel politics.


    It was enough to destroy the gentle entanglement that had been growing on this land for a thousand years. It was a poem by Tang Shi.


    As the earth-shattering battle cries rang out, Yue Pengju lost his calm and cried out in alarm, "Sister Shi Qi, Sister Shi Qi ¡­" The person in his embrace seemed to be unable to even hold the bow and arrow. The modified bayonet was exposed sharply, like the tail of a carp.


    "Peng Ju... I''m fine... Nothing ¡­ "Let''s go, let''s go quickly ¡­"


    Hua Rong leaned on her husband, the lesser arch in her hands were just like ornaments, only staring at the approaching enemy with wide eyes, waiting for them to get closer, so that they could get a little bit closer ¡­ A thin needle shot out, and with a miserable scream, the lesser arch released its final function, causing Hua Rong''s hand to soften and tremble, almost unable to hold on anymore.


    A cold glint flashed through the flame of the spear. It was like it had jumped out from a bath of fire, but it also seemed to have fallen from the sky. An angry shout was heard, "Pengju, catch ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s body was swaying and she only had time to clearly see the black Soap Robe, the pitch black, bowl-thick Buddhist Staff.


    "Ah ¡­"


    With a loud shout, everyone was forced to retreat. Tathagata also roared like a lion.


    She was so grateful that she could only shout, "Big Brother Lu ¡­" His voice, however, was weak, drowned in the flying snow and the firelight. She was afraid that Lu Da would be worried, so she never told him anything. Everyone involved would be implicated, Zhang Xian, Yu Peng ¡­ Even far away in Sichuan and Shaanxi, the total strangers dared to speak out for their scholars. With such a huge matter in hand, the world was in an uproar. The distance between the Donglin Temple and Northface City was not that far, so Lu Da naturally knew about it. He did not contact them, nor did he know what was the custom of the imperial court. He would only secretly rescue them in his own way if they were forced to die.


    His hair and beard were all tied up, but he still had a kind expression on his face, like the angry eyes of a king in a temple.


    The surrounding Song Jun didn''t dare to continue walking forward for a moment as no one knew who she was.


    "Kill ¡­"


    It was unknown who shouted first, but the arrowheads changed direction like locusts, shooting straight at the monk who had suddenly appeared. He was trapped in the middle of the group. He was swinging his staff so hard that even water couldn''t splash in. Arrows fell to the ground, but some bounced back. The frontmost person cried out miserably and lost a dozen people.


    An army of thousands came flooding in like a tide. "Up ahead is the north gate, which is tightly shut. On top of the city wall, a row of crossbow archers are looking down from above, their bows filled with strings, ready for battle." The order to kill on the spot made it very easy for them. They only needed to shoot arrows and shoot again and again. Even an iron man would turn him into a hedgehog.


    Hua Rong''s voice was both excited and worried, "It''s Big Brother Lu ¡­ Big Brother Lu is here ¡­ "


    Lu Da shouted, full of energy: "Pengju, quickly take Sis away... Fast... "Walk to the west gate, the west gate ¡­"


    Yue Pengju''s heart skipped a beat, he looked at the direction of Lu Da''s staff from the corner of his eyes, then pulled his wife and ran towards the west.


    "Hurry, chase towards the west, hurry ¡­"


    Lu Da suddenly waved his staff, and a path of blood actually emerged from the net of arrows.


    Yue Pengju gasped for breath, turned his head and pulled Hua Rong away. He only had one thought left in his mind: In any case, he had to save her wife''s life. Since Lu Da had reminded him, there must be someone else to support him. Who is it? Who else? No matter who it was, to be able to extend a helping hand in such a life or death situation, if he wanted to report it to them, he had no choice but to come back to life.


    "Quick, Yue Pengju has escaped ¡­"


    "Where did he run off to?"


    "West?"


    "South?"


    "Quickly chase ¡­"


    The newly ascended Song Jun chased after them, but the firing was not as intense. In the faint glow of the fire, the leader of the Yuelin Army, the commander, Xu Caizhi, sat on her horse and shouted, "Quick, capture that monk Mang and his accomplices. Yue Pengju is heading west, quick..." He shouted loudly, as if she did not notice the two people in the shadows.


    He shouted in a serious manner, but his palms were full of cold sweat. Those two, perhaps, would still die in the end. Xu Caizhi and the two of them had known each other for many years. But his relationship with Yue Pengju was not really that close, especially in the past one to two years, where they had not been able to interact privately at all. As a result, he did not receive even the slightest bit of suspicion from Zhao Deji. Just like Zhang Yingying, he had served Zhao Deji for many years and did not dare to be disobedient in the slightest. Even though he clearly knew that Yue Pengju had been wronged, he did not dare to plead for him on his behalf. However, what he did not expect was that Zhao Deji actually killed Hua Rong! Even Hua Rong, who had risked her life many times for him, had unhesitatingly killed him! " "The sin cannot be compared to the sin of a family member", what a presumptuous reason, to announce the fact that did not deserve anything more than that. Even though he did not dare to show favouritism, he had no choice but to stir up Tianliang. He subconsciously wanted to drag things out for as long as possible.


    It was precisely during this moment of delay that Yue Pengju had already pulled his wife and ran several tens of meters away, following the shadows of the city walls as he made his final struggle. Yue Pengju turned around, grabbed his wife and stepped onto the northern side of the road ¡ª passing through two alleys, and then the north gate again.


    At this time, the main garrison troops and the pursuers of the north gate were chasing towards the west and south. The north gate was gradually becoming empty and no one would have expected that Yue Pengju would return to throw away his life once again.


    He stopped, listening to the wind and rejoicing slightly. The voices of the people at the North Gate died down, and the direction of the fire grew further and further away. However, his footsteps were getting slower and slower. The temperature that held Hua Rong''s hand was also gradually decreasing, maybe because of the cold snow, or maybe because of the cooling of blood, Hua Rong suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    With great difficulty, he opened his eyes wide and glanced at the moving flames on the wall. His heart felt as if it was being pierced by a knife as he held his wife tightly and almost kneaded her to the bone, "Sister Shi Qi, I have truly let you down, I have truly let down my son ¡­"


    Tears streamed down her face. She hugged him tightly, but her arms were wrapped around the arrowheads ¡ª she couldn''t hug him, and if she did, she would push the arrows deeper into his flesh. Amidst the moving flames, the clothes behind him were already torn apart, with knife wounds and arrows flying about ¡­ Then, there was the blackened burns ¡ª the new and old marks of the soldering iron.


    Even the iron men would melt and perish.


    His forehead pressed against hers, "Sister Shi Qi, I am so regretful ¡­ Regret... Sister Shi Qi, it''s all my fault... "If I were to meet you again in my lifetime, I wouldn''t care about anything else but accompanying you for the rest of my life, even if it were just plain rice, textile farming, and being a farmer for the rest of my life ¡­"


    Hua Rong could not cry out, her throat was rolling with sounds, choking and vomiting. She only used her remaining strength to barely hold on and didn''t let him fall ¨C she was going to fall! Her own husband, the one she had relied on all her life, the father of Little Tiger s, he could no longer stand.


    Yue Pengju, who was valiant and invincible, could no longer stand!


    She leaned against him. Feeling somewhat relieved, she suddenly laughed. Fine, fine.


    Her forehead suddenly left, and Hua Rong felt a chill on her face. She raised his spear, and it flew up into the air, pulling her wife along. With a voice as sweet and gentle as honey, she said, "Sister Shi Qi, live well, and don''t take revenge for me ¡­ "You must not avenge me ¡­"


    In the light of the fire, Hua Rong saw her husband''s expression, it was like snow on the ground, the number of arrow cluster on his body could not be counted anymore. The power within his body was slowly fading away, and soon, the last drop of blood would be lost.


    She was in complete disarray. The pain in her body had already numbed. She only subconsciously blocked in front of him, wanting to shield him from the arrow that was shot in secret. "Pengju, Pengju ah ¡­"


    His voice was even more gentle: "Sister Shi Qi, quickly go, think of the Little Tiger''s head ¡­ The Little Tiger''s head is so pitiful, he''s still waiting for us. You''re his mother! Little Tiger head must have a mother ¡­ "


    "No!" she screamed, blood trickling from the corners of her mouth.


    "Sister Shi Qi, listen to me once, just this once!"


    "No!"


    Clenching his teeth, she leapt up with his long spear. With a twist, he actually landed it at his wife''s feet. Hua Rong stepped on the spearpoint and his body soared into the sky, and then was immediately thrown more than ten meters away. There, was a gap, and it was the last possible way out. Just as her body was about to fall, he used all her strength to use his spear to climb and reached out to support her. She then steadied herself and sat down on the city wall. She could not hold on any longer and fell to the ground.


    Outside the city gate, the dilapidated city wall was not the Great Wall to defend against the war. Instead, it was the same as the Song of the West Lake, the Huaiyang, and the Tempest Moon, which could not withstand a single blow.


    After recuperating, Hua Rong''s body slowed down, turned sideways, and disappeared into the night. Along with her seven colored lesser arch feathers, her body shined like a dark ghost flame that disappeared into the night.


    As he watched his wife disappear, tears of joy streamed down his face.


    "Sister Shi Qi ¡­ Sister Shi Qi... Live well with your son ¡­ "


    Someone sang in the dark night, "Warm wind..." How intoxicating... "Ya ya ya ¡­" The voice of the singing lady was filled with the allure of the night.


    Jin Wushu stood by the window, sweat dripping down from the center of his palms. That woman, had risen up into the air bloody in the dark night. "Peng Ju ¡­"


    This was the result he had longed for, so why was it so tragic?


    Another round of arrow cluster s, that were about to shoot towards the flying lady, were shot down from the sky. However, they let out miserable cries as they were hit by a row of concealed weapons, causing dozens of archer s to fall down from the city walls.


    "Who ¡­"


    "Search quickly, there are still accomplices behind the scenes ¡­"


    "His Majesty ordered us to capture everything in one fell swoop ¡­"


    "Let''s chase Yue Pengju first. Quickly, he ran towards the south gate ¡­"


    "Quickly chase, he is together with Hua Rong. Let''s kill these two main culprits first ¡­"


    "Quick ¡­"


    "If you kill Hua Rong, you will be rewarded with 1000 gold taels ¡­"


    "If you kill Yue Pengju, you will be rewarded with 10,000 gold taels ¡­"


    "Kill Yue Pengju, promotion to third level ¡­"


    Qin Gui rushed over from the Jail Temple Prison, mounted on his horse, and personally shouted and waved the order flag. This was the first time he experienced the might of a horse, as if he was the marshal of a great army. Joy, ecstasy ¡­ Who would have thought that this day would come? This day would also come for him. Scholars would chase down overweeningly arrogant generals like stray dogs.


    Force will never match wits.


    Wisdom will never be a conspiracy.


    His laughter resounded loudly in the night. "Hahaha ¡­" Get rid of Yue Pengju, there would be peace in the world... Everyone, let''s go... "Every person gets 20 slots..."

 C403 determination

    Yue Pengju bellowed and waved his spear, pulling the power of the pursuers towards the west gate. The soldiers that were like tidewaters rushed up madly. They did not even shoot any arrows, but had to be rewarded with brave men, who all wanted to fight and run forward to kill Yue Pengju with their own hands ¡ª ¡ª That was something that would make the world famous.


    However, other than Qin Gui''s death soldiers, the rest of them slowed down, especially the group of Yuelin Army, they even secretly lingered around, wanting to leave this credit to Qin Gui or Zhang Jun ¡ª because even now, they did not know what crime Yue Pengju had committed. Until now, the imperial government had yet to produce any concrete evidence to prove the guilt of the Empire''s number one general!


    He didn''t need to do anything!


    If history were to open its eyes in the future, who would be willing to have their name be carved onto the tombstone of a famous general using the identity of the murderer? Therefore, they all held their spears and sabers as they crazily shouted and slowly pursued.


    Especially Xu Caizhi, he really wanted to jump down from the horse, but he could only pretend to put in a lot of effort. He could only watch as Qin Gui proudly waved the flag, his short body was like a crazy and deformed woodchuck, his wretched head emitted a kind of extremely terrifying and vicious light.


    "If you kill Yue Pengju, you will be rewarded with ten thousand gold ¡­ Ten thousand taels of gold ¡­ "Zhang Family, up ¡­"


    Zhang Jun, was afraid that Qin Gui would take the credit for himself in the end.


    The Death Soldiers and "Zhang Army" that swarmed forward had already lost their role as archers. They could only retreat, leaving a huge open space for the tens of thousands of people to kill.


    Yue Pengju took his last breath, his spear dancing horizontally across his body. His eyes were completely blurred by the blood splattered all over, it was unknown if it was his own or the enemy''s.


    Sabers, spears, swords, halberds, wounds as numerous as the clouds; he had completely lost all feeling of pain. Blood poured out, and his anger had yet to subside. A huge saber cut into his back. His head tilted, and he spat out a large mouthful of blood, shooting towards his enemy like an arrow.


    Sunlight


    Sunlight


    Sunlight


    His body was swaying, but his legs were standing straight. He roared three times:


    I must kill Zhao Deji in my next life!


    I must kill Zhao Deji in my next life!


    I must kill Zhao Deji in my next life!


    This roar shook the heaven and earth, even Qin Gui''s deathsworn and Zhang Family Army couldn''t help but stop in their tracks, and no longer dared to raise their spears to attack. Even Qin Gui and Zhang Jun were stunned by this "treason" that shook the heavens and earth.


    With three loud roars, the hero of the generation fell to the ground, dead.


    Qin Gui woke up from his stupor and said in a high-pitched voice, "Quick, slaughter the corpses ¡­"


    "Slaughter corpses ¡­"


    Everyone hesitated, but no one actually dared to go up. All they could do was retreat, and once again, retreat.


    With a loud bang, flames soared to the sky and smoke filled the air. Like a giant bat, a monk descended from the sky like a black cloud. The crowd only felt as if Wu Yun had pressed down on them. Miserable cries of agony sounded out repeatedly as the firearm''s power shook them until they swayed left and right.


    Qin Gui''s voice changed to that of a eunuch who changed his tone, "Quickly, take down our comrades... "Reward ¡­"


    The soldiers finally found the tall corpse at the corner of the wall in front of them.


    Within his tattered clothes, pieces of snowflakes fell onto a piece of paper that was stained red with blood. It was a piece of paper that had once been rubbed into creases, and after a dozen years, although it had turned slightly yellow, it still remained neat and tidy, with three words on it:


    Yue Pengju!


    Snowflakes covered the area silently.


    Hua Rong''s body flew up and then fell down like a broken kite, landing on the snowy ground outside.


    In the darkness, a group of Death Soldiers rushed out. The Black s were all wearing black armor, and were all Qin Gui''s Death Soldiers. Qin Gui advanced step by step, using a speed even faster than Zhang Jun to mobilize his deathsworn, secretly setting up defenses, hoping to eliminate the enemy.


    Hua Rong''s body fell onto the snowy ground. She was weak, every bone in her body had been completely crushed, and was unable to piece together. She could only lie down and roll her eyes.


    Where is it? Where was it?


    Axe, Sharp Blade, Meteor Hammer... Wrapped in the wind, her head, feet, waist, limbs, he wanted to tear her into pieces.


    She closed her eyes, she was too tired, she held the lesser arch tightly in her hands, but she could not lift it up.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    A voice filled with grief, anger, despair, and sorrow rang out. A black figure rolled on the ground, blocking all the incoming blades.


    Broken limbs, flesh and blood dancing in the air, one saber, merciless.


    "Girl ¡­" "Little girl ¡­"


    Hua Rong could no longer open her eyes, and could not see the person who was embracing him at all. The blood that was covering her body was like a tide that flooded his hands, soaking his chest, and faintly, asked him: "Pengju, where''s Pengju ¡­ I really want to see him again ¡­ "


    He screamed with all his might, "Girl ¡­ "Little girl ¡­"


    Her hand hung limply, her long eyelashes red, like a dead butterfly.


    Another loud sound rang out, the resplendent Flower of Death in the dark night. The Death Soldiers all retreated, trampling on each other and fell down in groups. The bloody smell merged with the air and merged with the snowflakes, creating a red rain.


    In his last conscious state, he heard a majestic singing voice that was very clear:


    Furious, he rested on the fence and in the rain. Looking up, he howled loudly towards the sky with great vigor. Thirty achievements, dust and earth, eight thousand miles of road, clouds and moon. Mo Xianshi''s face was pale and filled with grief.


    The shame of Jing Kang was still fresh in his heart; when would the hatred of his subjects be extinguished? Driving a long car is broken, Helan Mountain is short. He ate the meat of the barbarians and talked about drinking the blood of the Huns. From the beginning, clean up the old mountains and rivers, to the sky.


    The person in his arms was as light as a feather and unbearably heavy. It was as if he would die every minute and every second. He was too late! In the end, he was still too late! King Qin waved the big blade in his hand. He no longer had any other thoughts, he only knew: Kill, kill, kill! Kill all the culprits and evils, kill all those who harm the little girl.


    Miserable screams came one after another. He didn''t know if it was him or someone else who killed them, but he had completely lost his mind. He only had one thought in mind: Leave, quickly take the girl out of this scary place. Let her be safe, always safe.


    In front of them was a fork in the road, of the nine guards who were accompanying them, only two were left. One of them said in a low voice, "My King, quick, turn left ¡­"


    Without hesitation, he picked up someone and ran to the left. Behind him, a group of Qin Manor soldiers stood at the intersection of the dark night. They held torches in their hands, exuding a murderous aura.


    "Where did the fugitive go?"


    "Left?"


    "Right?"


    The person in the lead hesitated slightly, "Separate them into two. We must eliminate them by their roots."


    During this moment of hesitation, he secretly shot out a dark arrow like a locust swarm. Everyone cried out miserably and fell to the ground. The men in the dark were not gentle in the slightest when it came to trying to kill. They had almost killed all the warriors around them.


    The drifting snowflakes were at the darkest moment before dawn. Bursting sounds came in bursts, as the Da Song''s New Year''s Eve had arrived.


    Riding on a horse, Wu Qimai came out of the forest and asked anxiously: "Fourth Prince, are you going to chase him?"


    Jin Wushu looked at the corpses on the ground, his heart was shocked, and his mind was in a mess.


    "Fourth Prince, you have to find her before she dies ¡­" Wu Qimai was the only one who knew that Fourth Prince had been poisoned. In a sense, Hua Rong''s safety could be considered one of Fourth Prince''s. Right now, Hua Rong was already on the verge of death, if he did not obtain the antidote, the Fourth Prince would not be able to live.


    Jin Wushu stood in place, his eyes filled with the blurry, bloody figure with disheveled hair at dawn. There was even a moment when he could distinctly feel the stench of her blood on his body. His mind was somewhat numb. He could not react in time and was blocked by broken limbs on the ground. Compared to the night at Little Shang Bridge during the bloody battle, he was more than a hundred times more terrified!


    His biggest opponent had finally died!


    The woman he liked the most was also badly mangled!


    Was this the result he had been waiting for?


    His breathing hastened, and he was unable to speak. In his crippled right hand, his remaining three fingers firmly held onto the halberd, as urgent chasing sounds once again rang out beside his ears.


    Wu Qimai said anxiously: "Fourth Prince, let''s go quickly, Song Jun is chasing us ¡­"


    He subconsciously turned around and ran towards the right side of the fork. With a wave of Wu Qimai''s hand, the rest of them immediately followed along.


    At the South Gate.


    When the guard in charge saw the group of officer army rushing over, he anxiously let them go and asked loudly: Where''s Yue Pengju?


    The leader of the officers replied loudly, "He''s already dead. "Withdraw your troops."


    The sky to the east was already white, but the bright, swaying torches of the city blocked the light. The people who woke up early had already pushed open the windows and started shouting. There were chicken, duck, fish, fruits and vegetables, and the Lian City was about to start its new day.


    There were more than ten corpses lying around. The smell of burnt stink bombs filled the air, along with the smell of sulphur and many soldiers'' hair. Yue Pengju''s body was badly mutilated, his chest and back were already half burnt. One of the soldiers took the slip of paper and took out a jade ring from near his body.


    Under the bright torch, Qin Gui personally examined the corpse of the tall man who had a head full of beard and hair. His body, attire and the things on him showed that he was Yue Pengju without a doubt. Moqi Wai also stepped forward to take a closer look and said in surprise, "That''s right, this is Yue Pengju." Qin Gui heaved a sigh of relief, staring at his sworn enemy. Da Song''s first general had finally been completely eradicated by him.


    He stood up, waved his hand, and shouted with all his strength: "The traitor Yue Pengju has been executed!"


    "The traitor Yue Pengju has been executed!"


    He was dancing, screaming, triumphant, as if he had won the greatest battle of his life. Good, the feeling of victory.


    Seeing this, Zhang Jun felt discontent in his heart. Unwilling to be the second person to claim credit for his actions, he shouted out, "traitorous Yue Pengju, annihilate them. Withdraw your troops."


    However, the crowd did not cheer as they had expected. Only the Zhang Family''s soldiers echoed, "Retreat!" The soldiers didn''t want to look at the corpse of the empire''s general. They couldn''t help but be confused, "Why didn''t Yue Xiang Gong die on the battlefield, but instead died in the hands of his own men?" Naturally, they did not dare to question him. They quickened their pace and quickly retreated.


    smirked. In the past, he still maintained a certain degree of courtesy, but ever since Lifelong Prime Minister wrote the terms of agreement, he had made it public without restraint. Now that Yue Pengju had died, he did not put Zhang Jun in his eyes anymore. Zhang Jun was embarrassed, he became even more angry, but he still had to lower his head in front of Qin Gui.


    The sky gradually brightened.


    However, the clouds were still pressing down on the snow. The sky was filled with swirling snowflakes, as if this New Year''s Eve would never stop.

 C404 Mrs. Guo

    A window squeaked as it was pushed open, and the window flowers turned into ice flowers. The breath turned into frost, filling the entire world with confusion. Jin Wushu stood by the window and quietly looked at the tall corpse. He was still lying on the ground with his hair standing on end, as if scolding this unfair world.


    In this world, only this corpse remained.


    The whiteness was really clean.


    He laughed, but no one knew what he was laughing at.


    In the blink of an eye, everything was in vain, whether it was a hero or a common man.


    Behind him, the heavy breathing of Wu Qimai could be heard, "Yue Xiang Gong ¡­ "He died miserably ¡­" He could not help but change "Yue Pengju" to "Yue Xiang Gong".


    Jin Wushu said lightly: "If it wasn''t for Zhao Deji, we really wouldn''t have been able to defeat Da Song. Ha, Zhao Deji is actually the best helper our Da Jin has ¡­ "


    He suddenly stopped talking. In the shadows of the snow, a few Jail Temple Prison s rushed over to clean up the corpses.


    He carefully recognized that it was one of the two jailer s who had cried out.


    "Yue Xiang Gong died a miserable death ¡­"


    "It''s all because of that traitor Qin Gui ¡­"


    "Heaven does not bless Da Song ¡­"


    "Shh, don''t say anymore. Be careful of your ears, don''t bring disaster upon yourself ¡­"


    A jailer named Wei Shun carried Yue Pengju''s corpse and quietly went to a cemetery in the south of the city. In a hurry, they dug a pit and buried Yue Pengju''s body. In order to hide it from others, he had no choice but to erect a "Jia Yi Ren" tombstone in front of the grave. Finally, Wei Shun bowed and kowtowed a few times, then knelt down and kowtowed: Yue Xiang Gong, if you are to open your eyes in the future, you will be free from all grievances, and I will help you change to a new tablet.


    and the others were afraid of Qin Gui, so they had no choice but to do this.


    Wei Shun and the others hurriedly left, and the surrounding area regained its tranquility.


    After a long while, a person walked out from underneath a large pine tree. Looking at the words "Jia Yi Ren" on the grave, he could not help but laugh: "Yue Pengju, you self-proclaimed yourself as a hero, but who would have thought that after death, you would become a woman! If you knew this would happen, you might as well have gone for my big gold, and gained glory and riches, not wasting your life! "


    The blood in his body was speeding up again. In his mind, he was afraid that the venom would spread throughout his body. antidote, where is the antidote? Hua Rong, where is Hua Rong?


    "Wu Qimai, go all out to find Hua Rong."


    "Yes." Wu Qimai asked carefully, "Looks like the people who rescued Hua Rong were already prepared. They shouldn''t be in the city right now, we need to chase them down immediately."


    Jin Wushu nodded, it was time to leave this damned place.


    In the midst of the firecrackers, he once again looked back at this world filled with flowers. For the first time, he realized that the Southern Kingdom was actually not that desirable. Tang Shi and Song Ci could not cover up the despicable human nature that was deeply rooted in this land. Only, for a vulgar person like Zhao Deji to steal the Dragon Throne, Haotian God was truly too blind.


    That was the direction that led to the open seal. There, Zhao Deji''s mother, the Wei Xian Fei, was still being kept under house arrest, waiting anxiously for the day he returned to Da Song to be the esteemed empress dowager.


    With the words "to welcome the empress dowager back", it was unknown how many people died under his slaughtering knife. "Jin Wushu was both angry and amused at the same time, but he couldn''t help but feel somewhat happy at his own strategy. What did the word ''loyal'' mean? He suddenly remembered all sorts of methods used in conjunction with the assassination. Was he going to be the same as Yue Pengju today, or was he going to be the same as how he used to be when he was dressed in the Songtazu''s yellow robe? His blood was boiling as he ran like crazy. He only wanted to get out of this damn place as fast as possible. He was the supreme existence and he had control over his own destiny ¡ª at the same time, he wanted to control the fate of others! To control the fate of others was the might of a supreme expert. Only, as a first step, he had to find Hua Rong and remove the first threat he posed to his life. Otherwise, what else could they do?


    Gold Hall.


    Zhao Deji stood up from the Dragon Throne, then sat down and walked a few rounds. Even Xiao Liu and the rest of the Pet Consort s were hiding in their respective chambers, not daring to act the slightest bit coquettishly. Even Wu Jinnu and the others, who were in charge of the palace''s New Year''s Eve feast, did not dare to disturb them.


    An exquisite little stove was placed in front of him, it was unknown if it was because the temperature was too high, or because he was too nervous, but Zhao Deji opened and closed his fists, repeating like this until his hands were drenched in perspiration.


    A burst of hurried footsteps could be heard, Eunuch Zhang Quwei''s voice sounded out: "Prime Minister Qin, Prime Minister Zhang, I, Zhang Taibai, requests an audience..."


    Zhao Deji could not wait and shouted, "Quick, pass."


    Qin Gui, Zhang Jun, Moqi Wai and the others who were waiting at the door hurriedly entered and knelt down. "Congratulations your majesty, congratulations.


    Zhao Deji dropped to the ground and sat on the Dragon Throne, using his hands to count them in: "Blessed by the heavens, truly blessed by the heavens ¡­ "Hahaha ¡­" Yue Pengju was dead, the powerful official who was at his elbow was finally dead. From today onwards, he would no longer have to worry about anyone "wearing yellow robes", let alone seeing such a manly man appear in front of him in an eyesore. He laughed out loud. It was hard to tell if his laughter was out of relief or joy, but he almost burst into tears. Even Qin Gui was horrified when he heard this. He knelt on the ground, not daring to make a sound for a long while.


    The air was quiet, a few powerful officials knelt on the ground until their legs were weak. After a while, Qin Gui had a sudden inspiration: Your Majesty, these were all found on Yue Pengju''s body.


    Zhao Deji waved his hand and remembered their existence.


    Qin Gui stood up, opened a box and handed it over to Zhao Deji. Zhao Deji saw a yellowed piece of paper and a jade ring on it. On the paper, there were three words: "Yue Pengju."


    "This was found on Yue Pengju''s body. His corpse is now in Jail Temple Prison."


    Zhao Deji naturally recognized that it was Hua Rong''s personal handwriting. He also recognized the jade ring on the finger, and he had seen it on Hua Rong''s hands several times. As if he was unwilling to touch these things, he immediately ordered Zhang Quwei to keep them. After muttering to himself for a moment, he said: "Fine, we will be lenient, and leave Yue Pengju''s body as a whole. All these things, let him be."


    In the blink of an eye, he suddenly asked. "Where''s Hua Rong?"


    Qin Gui hurriedly replied: Reporting to Your Majesty, we have not found Hua Rong''s corpse yet. Yang Yizhong, Xu Caizhi and the rest were still searching ¡­ "


    Hua Rong''s corpse ¡ª Hua Rong had already become a corpse? This was different from Yue Pengju''s death. Zhao Deji suddenly thought of ¡ª son ¡ª he would never have a candidate to have a son in the future. Zhao Deji shook his head and interrupted him: "Immediately order Yang Yizhong and the others to withdraw. Since the culprit has been removed, I will not pursue the sin of the family. Whether Hua Rong is dead or alive, there''s no need to pursue the matter. "


    Qin Gui anxiously suggested: "Your Majesty, as the saying goes, nurturing a tiger is a problem. If Hua Rong does not remove him, then I am afraid there will be endless future troubles, and I still have Yue Pengju''s son. They should have caught Hua Rong and followed the vines to find their comrades, among them was a big monk among them who came here to rescue the famous Guan Xiluda, I think Hua Rong was really saved by him ¡­ "


    Zhao Deji stared at him thoughtfully. "We have our own plans. What kind of situation can Hua Rong, as a woman, have? "


    Qin Gui suddenly remembered the oath made by the Taizu. Knowing that with Yue Pengju''s death, Zhao Deji was going to play the role of "Benefactor".


    "Qin Gui, the capital hall will immediately release an official plate announcing that Yue Pengju has been removed from the world. "Be on high alert for the next few days to prevent the people from causing trouble."


    "Your subject obeys the decree."


    He still remembered Hua Rong''s punishment, "As for this Hua Rong, we have previously said that she is not worthy of her family, and we have declared her exiled to Hainan."


    Qin Gui thought, if she was gone, what was the point of being banished? However, Zhang Jun was grinning from ear to ear as he flattered Hua Rong, "Even if Hua Rong doesn''t die, he will at least lose half her life. Your Majesty, do not worry."


    Zhao Deji''s heart shook, and he stood up: "It''s been hard on the Sisters, let''s have a peaceful New Year''s Eve today."


    Qin Manor.


    Wang Junhua changed into an extremely exquisite and expensive new set of clothes, and used the big red rich hundred bird peonies to embroider. It was a Queen''s costume, but she had been bribed, and the Weaving Department official had deliberately presented her with such a suit. She liked it very much, so she wore a peaceful New Year''s Eve.


    She had not slept the entire night and was extremely nervous. She had been pacing back and forth at the entrance all morning, waiting for Qin Gui''s return. The errand boy kept running in and out to report the situation. "Mrs. Guo, Yue Pengju has been killed in the south gate ¡­"


    "Mrs. Guo, Qin Chuanggong entered the palace ¡­"


    She asked again and again: "Where''s Hua Rong? Did you find the corpse of the Bastard? "


    The sumptuous New Year''s Eve lunch was served, yet she was not in the mood to taste it. It was already past lunchtime, and from afar, she could hear Qin Gui''s footsteps and ecstatic voice: "Mrs. Guo, great joy ¡­"


    Wang Junhua hurried over and asked in surprise: "Old man, how is the situation?"


    Qin Gui laughed heartily, and said without any more worries, "That''s enough to let Mrs. Guo be at ease, our family''s biggest threat has been completely eliminated. Yue Pengju was killed. "


    Wang Junhua was more concerned about Hua Rong, so he asked immediately: "Where is Hua Rong?"


    "Her corpse has not been found, but according to Yang Yizhong, she is also severely injured, and I estimate that she will not live much longer."


    Wang Junhua was surprised and regretful, "This Bastard is truly lucky. How can she run? "


    "Guan Xiluda brought someone to rescue them. Hua Rong was probably saved by him. "


    Wang Junhua gritted his teeth: "Who is Lu Da? What did he have? Old man, you really are useless things. You can be robbed like this? Why didn''t they send people to chase him? We have to get rid of the roots of that Bastard ¡­ "


    Qin Gui''s smile faded as he said sinisterly: "I also feel that it''s strange, more than half of our men were killed and more than half were injured. There must be other forces backing Lu Da, looks like Yue Pengju is truly a group of his own."


    Wang Junhua said angrily: "Then why did you not send people to kill me?"


    "No. Shangguan Family ordered the chase to stop. "


    "Pfft, this fellow is impotent, yet he used his evil scheme to play the role of a wise monarch."


    "This is his usual trick. Forget it, Yue Pengju has already been eliminated, even if Hua Rong did not die, she would at least lose half her life.


    "I hate that I didn''t see her body with my own eyes."


    Qin Gui cupped his hands and said, "Tianwei has already been removed, and Hua Rong is still half dead.


    Wang Junhua could not hide his joy, "Old man, don''t say it, I really have to thank Fourth Prince. Killing Tian Wei and Yue Pengju, were all part of his plan. "

 C405 Ill risk my life to save you

    Qin Gui chewed on his cheek and frowned. When he was chasing after Hua Rong, he clearly felt two different kinds of resistance. Although he could not determine it, he felt that one of the powers was like the Fourth Prince striking out. "Mrs. Guo, you have worried for so many years, and have removed all the worries from your heart. Since your family has steadily become Lifelong Prime Minister, you will definitely celebrate tonight on New Year''s Eve. You do not have to live up to your expectations."


    Wang Junhua nodded in agreement. The two of them laughed heartily and toasted each other.


    Wang Junhua was very happy: What about Zhang Xian and the rest?


    "Zhang Xian had already been tortured to death in the Jail Temple Prison. Yu Peng, Sun Ge, and the others were lucky and did not die. Now that things have progressed to this point, if Shangguan Family wants to be magnanimous and act against me, this old man might as well act good.


    "Alright, I''ll consider it as being like this. At least I''ll give Fourth Prince a favor."


    Is this because of Qin Gui''s heart, or could it be that he could not help but ask: "Did Mrs. Guo detect it? Recently, the Fourth Prince had become more and more abnormal. He had first requested for the release of Tian Wei, then requested for Yu Peng and the others, other than Yue Pengju, it seemed like he did not want to kill anyone else? What exactly is the reason? "


    Wang Junhua glared at him, thinking back to Fourth Prince''s promise that he would be brought to Yanjing in the summer to take shelter. Every time he thought of the beautiful and charming scene that was about to occur, he couldn''t help but be elated, and disapprove of Qin Gui''s carefulness. "Old man, you''ve already achieved your goal, how can you even consider doing more? How many of the benefits that the Fourth Prince had promised were not given to us? Just be your Lifelong Prime Minister. "


    He was afraid that he would arouse his wife''s suspicions. In the same bed, he did not know whether Wang Junhua was going to serve him or the Fourth Prince at all, so he could only laugh and cover it up: "Mrs. Guo has promised me a few concubine, are you still not going to do it?"


    Wang Junhua''s eyes flashed with a murderous light, "Old man, don''t even think about it."


    Qin Gui responded, "This old man has already killed Yue Pengju ¡­."


    "But Bastard Hua Rong is not dead yet. Your mission is not complete. "


    Qin Gui did not dare speak further, and naturally, he would not pursue the matter any further. In any case, his family had a large group of songbird s, and he himself had many opportunities to go out and look for trouble, so he brought up this matter to Wang Junhua, just to change the topic.


    On New Year''s Eve, Lian City welcomed its festive atmosphere. Every household posted couplets, set off firecrackers and prepared lanterns and fireworks for a period of half a month. This year, they had reached an agreement and succeeded, and they had even killed Yue Pengju and the fake princess consecutively. For Zhao Deji, he had removed all the major problems in his life and had no choice but to celebrate.


    The concubines in the palace were all dressed up beautifully, competing with each other in terms of beauty. Even Zhang Yingying and the others had no choice but to suppress the fear in their hearts as they pretended to be extremely pretty and smiling, afraid that they would lose the Sovereign King''s favor.


    Zhao Deji hugged his arms left and right, drinking one cup after another. After eating his fill of delicious food, he led his imperial concubines to visit the Lian City to enjoy the lantern festival. Outside the palace, multicolored lanterns hung high in the sky as flames soared into the sky. It was truly a beautiful sight to behold. Zhao Deji was ecstatic, he felt that this was the first step of Taiping Tianzi, and muttered to himself: "What does Yue Pengju know? If the battle were to continue, would I have such fun? It is only through negotiation with the Golden Man s that this world will be at peace. "


    The tip of his nose reeked with the smell of blood, it was the scene of Yue Pengju running for his life with the shackle raised. He laughed out loud in excitement due to the smell of blood, and actually pulled the Xiao Liu and two other fifteen to sixteen year old palace maid to sleep with him. That night, the three girls were having fun. Zhao Deji increased the dosage of Wang Jixian''s masculine medicine, as if he had endless energy. The three of them suffered bitterly, especially the two newly-arrived girls. They had to force themselves to smile despite the pain. Eventually, one of the girls finally couldn''t hold back her tears. When Zhao Deji saw this teardrop, he became extremely angry and kicked her out of the bed. "Ignorant cheap maidservant, scram ¡­"


    The other two were so scared that they were trembling. Zhao Deji was in low spirits as he chased the two out and slept soundly after lying down on his own.


    Spring Dream was in the middle of the night with countless beauties OOXX when she cried out in alarm. However, Jin Wushu had led his troops to chase after her. Endless sea, endless night, unknown escape, hunger, hunger, thirst, it was unbearable. He clutched at his throat and let out a dry howl. The door opened soundlessly and a figure stood at the doorway, holding out half a sweet fruit and saying softly, "Shangguan Family ¡­ "I''ll give it to you ¡­"


    The fruit is so big, so red, so bright, he has never seen such a delicious fruit. His ecstatic voice trembled as he reached out his hand to catch the fruit. Rong Er... "


    His hand touched the fruit, but it became a sharp dagger, aimed straight at his throat. The beautiful figure turned into a disheveled evil ghost: "Zhao Deji, return our lives ¡­. Zhao Deji, I will kill you, this despicable person ¡­ "


    "Rong Er... "Spare me ¡­"


    The dagger was pressed against his throat and he could not catch his breath, he shouted loudly and jumped down from the bed, "Rong Er ¡­ Spare me ¡­ "Spare me ¡­"


    A few palace maids ran in and helped him up: "Shangguan Family, Shangguan Family ¡­"


    He was sweating profusely and screaming at the top of his lungs. He was sitting on the dragon bed, trembling all over.


    On the stove, a pot of boiling water gurgled, emitting a strong heat.


    The doors and windows were tightly shut, locking the entire room out from the blizzard. However, the room still emanated a cold aura and a strong chill.


    The woman on the bed was covered in blood and there was not a single clean spot on her body. King Qin''s hands were placed on the shredded clothes, which were mixed with the flesh and blood. It was blurry and could not be separated, and every time it moved, it would rip apart the flesh and blood.


    However, no matter how much she tore, she could not feel it. Her eyes were tightly shut, she could neither live nor die, she could not feel any pain at all.


    In his arms, some random objects had already been drenched in blood. King Qin carefully felt it out. It was a marriage pendant that she always carried with her ¡ª a pasting of her marriage with Yue Pengju. Then, there was a stack of yellowed paper. On it was Yue Pengju''s personal handwriting, her treasured husband''s handwriting. One of the paper was precisely that famous "River Red". He already knew that such an ending would occur, so he carried all the precious items on his body with him, never leaving.


    King Qin did not dare to move these things away, he kept them firmly in her heart, as if there was some kind of strange power that wished to be awakened. He hoped to use them to achieve some kind of magical effect ¡ª to awaken life and protest against injustice.


    "Little girl, little girl ¡­" A strand of her soul was about to disperse. He only relied on the experiences he gained from travelling to the north and south to understand that once he reached the gates of hell, as long as his relatives kept on calling out for his soul and deterred the Black and White Impermanence, he would definitely make them stay.


    The normally ridiculous became the only hope of the present. He rubbed his hands together as he trembled, softly calling out, "Girl ¡­" "Little girl ¡­" The voice lingered in her throat, not daring to be too loud, afraid that it would be too loud. In the next second, she was gone, vanishing into thin air.


    The injurious drug on her body fell out and stuffed all of it into her mouth. She had long since lost the ability to swallow. He pressed his palm against her back, took a sip of water, and placed it in her mouth. As luck would have it, his entire face and face was stained with the blood of her body, as if he was a savage cannibal. Her eyes were still closed, as if everything was in vain.


    When the hot water was up, he wrung out the kernels and gently wiped off the stains and blood on her face. A few strands of hair fell on her face.


    "Girl ¡­" "Little girl ¡­"


    A lackey called An Zhigang stepped forward and gathered up his courage: "Your Majesty ¡­ Madame Yue is already dead, you don''t have to waste your efforts ¡­ "


    With a wave of his hand, he sent An Zhigang far away as he glared at his, "Screw your mother, how can she die?"


    An Zhigang did not dare speak anymore, he flipped himself up, only to see that King Qin''s hair was dishevelled, his entire body was stained with blood, and he looked extremely terrifying.


    The other subordinate, Liu Zhiyong, helped his comrade up, patted his shoulder to comfort him, and could not help but say: "Great King, it''s too dangerous here, we can''t stay for long. This little one has already prepared a carriage, why not take Madame Yue and leave overnight ¡­ "


    "Leave, leave, how do we leave?" King Qin roared loudly, the little girl''s entire body was broken, he was about to fall, how could he withstand the bumpy carriage?


    He slammed the door, not wanting to hear their voices at all. He took hot water and kept wiping her down, calling her name, as if he were going to wake her up if he kept calling her name.


    The sound of firecrackers rang out.


    The Lian City''s New Year''s Eve was so beautiful.


    The food that was delivered had cooled down, and King Qin was sitting blankly on the bed, holding onto his hands that were not even hot at all. Little girl, you won''t be able to wake up. Could it be that he would never wake up again?


    His tiger-like eyes were filled with tears as he pulled her hand tightly and yelled into her ear. "Little girl, Little girl, don''t you think about your son? Tiger head, Little Tiger head, you''re dead, who cares? And Zhao Deji, Qin Gui, Jin Wushu, these bastards of the Dogfish, if you die, who will take revenge for Yue Pengju? Are we just going to watch them enjoy themselves? You useless girl, I already told you to stand up, but you didn''t listen ¡­ "Wake up, hurry up and wake up. There will be a day when you will personally kill these bastards ¡­"


    She lay there quietly, as cold as the wedding pads and "Red River" piled up beside her. She had lost all power of life.


    Anger, which had been accumulated for many years, welled up in his heart. He couldn''t help but want to break those two hands he was holding, "Girl, damn girl, every time you do this, you always push the burden towards me. Yue Pengju is dead, and your son is now responsible for it! Why should I be the one to handle it? I have so many things to do, who''s going to bother your son? I want to get married and have another child, so I don''t have the time to meddle in your business ¡­ With Yue Pengju dead, the Little Tiger''s head no longer has a Abba, why are you still so selfish, why don''t you care about your son? Who are you to blame for your death? Was he worthy of Yue Pengju? Was he worthy of being the Little Tiger? You just don''t want to be responsible, you just want to run away. You''re really selfish... Little girl, you''ve always been selfish ¡­ Little girl... "


    The person beside her still had her eyes closed and her long eyelashes had stopped moving. It was as if she was finally relieved. It was a great sorrow to be able to come to life.


    Hot tears fell on her face. King Qin was already exhausted and tiredly lied beside her in the smoke and fire all over the sky, completely forgetting the pain on his body and the danger in his surroundings. He was weak like a child who had just arrived in this world as he begged in a low voice, "Girl, wake up, wake up.

 C406 death

    She remained indifferent, unwilling to open her eyes again to face this horrifying scene.


    Tears streamed down his face as he hissed, "Fine, your son, if you don''t feel sorry for yourself, don''t expect me to feel sorry for you." "Girl, if you die, then this daddy will drive the Little Tiger out and let it walk on its own, roaming the world, being bullied ¡­"


    The fireworks on New Year''s Eve were already scattered. The first day of the new year was about to arrive.


    The cold wind was whistling outside, and the person beside her was still silent. Even her eyebrows and eyelashes were covered in the marks of death. Her injuries were too severe, and she was unable to wipe them away. King Qin''s trembling hands caressed her soft and thin eyebrows, as if she was afraid that if she touched it, her soul would be scattered. After so many years, this woman was truly tired, tired, and completely tormented.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to live, but that she couldn''t. He couldn''t live!


    The people who had harmed her!


    Zhao Deji, Jin Wushu, Qin Gui!


    These hideous faces flashed across his eyes one by one. It was these people who had harmed her, killed her, persecuted her endlessly. Humans, after all, were just flesh and blood. They couldn''t fight against such a powerful and violent organization. Violence under the national machine was the greatest form of violence, and it was perfectly justified that "the ruler and his subjects had to die", overwhelming and irresistible. It was impossible for them to even seek revenge.


    Revenge!


    Little girl, why don''t you live for revenge?


    It''s not that you want revenge, it''s that I''m the one who helped you kill these damn beasts.


    The little girl was tired. She was so tired that she couldn''t even open her eyes. How could she take revenge? The smell of her blood lingered, filling the room, filling her nostrils, filling the world. Blood, blood red, ruining her life.


    A kind of intense heartache and heartbreak surged up to his heart like the tide. He completely stopped his low growl, flipped over, and sat up once again. He began to find any medicine he could find for her to apply. The sound of hurried footsteps came from outside the door. It was An Zhigang''s voice.


    King Qin opened the door joyfully. In the faint light of dawn, an old doctor was standing beside Liu Zhiyong. His ears were blocked by his eyes, and Liu Zhiyong carried a big medicine box for him. There was no need to ask, he already knew he was being held hostage. King Qin reached out his hand to remove his blindfold and said sternly: "Quickly heal, I will reward you for curing me." He did not speak empty words, he immediately passed over a bunch of golden leaf s. wuxiaozhong was kidnapped on New Year''s Eve, and in her heart, she was originally holding a huge grudge as she continuously cursed and rolled her eyes. But, looking at the ferocious King Qin beside her, not daring to not treat her, and seeing that King Qin was actually so generous, just that string of golden leaf s, was even more extravagant than the actions of ordinary nobles and princes. He was surprised and did not know who was in the room. He specialized in treating internal and external injuries. When he saw the woman on the bed, he could not help but shake his head in shock. There wasn''t a single good spot on his body ¡­ "Pitiful, oh ¡­"


    Liu Zhiyong quickly helped him put down the medicine box. wuxiaozhong took out a full set of instruments and acupuncture, and applied them on his body, shaving his bones and healing his wounds. Like this, he worked until noon that day, until he was drenched in sweat. King Qin ordered some people to bring him some tea, and asked anxiously: "Doctor, how is she?"


    "Such a vicious person actually injured a girl to such an extent. If he doesn''t die, then he''ll die. First, I''ll rest for a year or so. "


    King Qin heaved a sigh of relief and thanked him repeatedly.


    The wuxiaozhong took the gold, and when he reached the door, he turned around and placed the gold on the table. King Qin said angrily: "What are you doing?"


    "I can''t accept this consultation fee."


    "Why?"


    wuxiaozhong did not answer, he only took out a bottle of black ointment from the medicine box, walked in front of Hua Rong, and smeared the entire bottle of ointment all over her heavily injured body, muttering to himself: "This is the secret recipe passed down by this old man, refining is not easy, only this bottle is left. If you want to refine more, you will need five years. "


    The King Qin did not understand. This old man was kidnapped, and not only did he not take any consultation fee s, he was even willing to take out his family''s secret recipe. He suddenly thought, with how bizarre old man was, it couldn''t be Qin Gui''s spy. He extended his hand and grabbed old man''s neck: "old man, who are you?"


    If the wuxiaozhong was not careful in answering the question, he would have been killed instantly. However, his expression did not change, and he only said: "Yesterday evening, Lian City sent an official order everywhere, announcing to the world that Yue Xiang Gong was executed. This old man naturally knew of this as well ¡­"


    King Qin said in a stern voice, "So what?"


    The wuxiaozhong said with emotion, "Yue Xiang Gong''s wronged death is already known by the whole world. This lady was so severely injured, and judging from the severity and quantity of the wounds, it was clear that it had been the night before. A woman was injured to such an extent, and she even has martial arts. I believe that it must be Madame Yue ¡­ " His gaze landed on a lesser arch in the corner in front of Hua Rong''s bed. The lesser arch was already dyed red with blood. Madame Yue is a hero that all men fight on. Even though this old man has never seen it before, I have never seen it before. "Sigh ¡­"


    King Qin slowly released his hand and spoke with a miserable voice, "This old man is also from Henan. The old wife, three sons, and two daughters and son-in-law all died under the Golden Man''s cavalry. This old man, alone with his two young nephews, had wandered off to the south, living a life of luxury. Seeing that there is hope in the middle of my Da Song, this old man had originally hoped to be able to take back two rivers and return to my homeland to offer my sacrifices to you. Who would have thought that Zhu Xian Town would be forced to withdraw his troops, causing their father to be disappointed. Sigh, it''s a pity that Qin Gui''s treacherous official led the way, the Yue Xiang Gong died in injustice, a good person cannot be punished. "


    King Qin completely released his hand, then handed the golden leaf over to him. "Since that''s the case, this is also what you deserve."


    The wuxiaozhong said with emotion, "Yue Xiang Gong died such a miserable death, the imperial government has actually declared it to be ''unwarranted''. If that''s the case, how can we submit to the masses?" He stared at King Qin, "This hero is willing to take the risk to save Yue Xiang Gong''s widow. If you are, how can I be willing to accept Madame Yue''s consultation fee? "


    This was the first time King Qin had met such a person. An Zhigang then cupped his hands and expressed his gratitude: "Thank you Doctor, thank you ¡­"


    wuxiaozhong shook his head and sighed. He carried the medicine box and took out a blindfold and earplugs for himself.


    Liu Zhiyong then led him out.


    The two of them were speechless. An Zhigang took out an official''s order from his bosom. It was Zhao Deji who had ordered Qin Gui and the rest to release the order to announce that Yue Pengju was to be executed by the world.


    An Zhigang heaved a sigh of relief: "Great King, it seems like Zhao Deji will not pursue Madame Yue anymore?"


    King Qin often went back on his words, as he was dishonest and disloyal. He had already taken more than half of Hua Rong''s life, why would he talk about not offending his family?


    He gritted his teeth as the bones in his fist crackled, "Zhao Deji, even if you are the emperor, this old man will still find a chance to kill you!"


    For the past few days, Jin Wushu had been secretly leading people to search the outskirts of Lian City. But there was no news, Hua Rong had actually flown? She was severely injured, how could she leave? He wasn''t going to give up and send people to investigate everything she knew, but there was still no news.


    Wu Qimai returned from the outside with a hurried look on his face, "There is still no news from Fourth Prince."


    He was furious. "How could that be? She was so badly hurt that she couldn''t escape. "


    Wu Qimai hesitated: "Maybe ¡­ "She''s already dead, so we can''t find her ¡­"


    Dead? How could Hua Rong die?


    Jin Wushu''s heart sank upon being struck by this terrifying blow.


    What if Hua Rong really died? Besides, it wasn''t impossible. He had seen with his own eyes that woman''s body was full of wounds and fatal injuries. How could she survive? Perhaps, she had already died in the dead of night in that quiet corner?


    He jumped up in shock: "No, Hua Rong will not die, someone is saving her."


    "But, why is there no news about the person who saved her? The death warrior that tried to stop Qin Gui was a step too late and lost him ¡­ "Who could have saved her?"


    Jin Wushu suddenly asked, "Who is Guan Xiluda?"


    "I heard that Qin Gui is a monk from Donglin Temple. When I was in Song Huizong, he was famous in the north and south and was a famous martial arts expert. In the past decade or so, my whereabouts were unknown, and I was mostly in Donglin Temple. "


    "Then let''s go to Donglin Temple to search." Everyone in the world knew that Lu Da was in Donglin Temple. If Lu Da really saved a person, how could he return to Donglin Temple?


    "Fourth Prince, what should we do next?"


    Jin Wushu''s mind was in a mess, he could not answer.


    La Mei, Xianke Lai, Red Palm, Broccoli, Cactus, Rhododendron, Narcissus ¡­ Lin An''s flower market, in the New Year''s Eve competition, people came and went, but it was bustling with noise and excitement.


    A pot of water fairy, shining brilliantly in the kiln''s round bowl. White petals, light yellow stamen, clear water white stone, infinitely graceful. King Qin lifted his bamboo hat and occasionally glanced at it. His heart stirred as he bought a pot and left hurriedly with it.


    In the bustling flower market, there was a noisy crowd. Three to five small courtyards with scented La Plum were hidden in the city. No one knew that there was such a place in the center of the busy city.


    The King Qin knocked on the door seven times and the door opened. He went in quickly and closed the door.


    King Qin ignored them and placed the Water Immortal on the Desk by the side. The Water Immortal gave a long sigh and said, "Little girl, quickly look, what did I buy for you? "It''s strange that garlic can blossom. I''ve never seen garlic blossom before." Only now did the two know that he actually didn''t know Narcissus at all, mistakenly thinking that garlic would blossom as well.


    An Zhigang said in a low voice, "Great King, there is news about Ma Su."


    "Oh? Why is he here? "


    "We don''t know. We just saw the mark he left. He''ll probably be here very soon. "


    This place was bought by Ma Su during his free time in the capital. He felt that it was a very good and secretive place, safe and convenient to leave at any time. Therefore, this place had become a long-term stronghold of the King Qin, and the people that came here were all well-trained.


    "Alright, we have been paying attention to the people who are coming in these few days. I have already sensed that someone was following us and finally got rid of us, but I don''t know who exactly did it.


    "Yes."

 C407 resuscitation

    In the time it took for an incense stick to burn, the King Qin bought the Water Immortal. The leader''s gaze swept across the bustling flower market and landed on a pot of purple colored orchids. It was his first time seeing so many orchids. He was originally fond of them, but right now, he was not in the mood to admire them. He could only frown: Why is Hua Rong making a ruckus in this city? I don''t know how Wu Qimai found out about this either.


    After a while, Wu Qimai came over, he anxiously asked: "Are you sure it''s here?"


    Wu Qimai shook his head: "Only people found a tall and sturdy man. I thought it was the King Qin. Fourth Prince, look ¡­ "


    He said softly. Jin Wushu suddenly raised his head and saw a tall and sturdy man wearing a bamboo hat in front of him. His face was full of muscles as he held a chicken coop for fighting chickens.


    Wu Qimai also noticed, "No ¡­ "I made a mistake ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was disappointed. Seeing the flowers in front of him, he could no longer bear it and impatiently said: "Let''s go, we have to quickly find them. If we were late, I''m afraid they would have long left Lin An."


    The snow had long since stopped, and the weather of the Southern Kingdom could not keep the snow and frost. When the sun came out, it was as light as the clouds, as if the rain and snow of the last few days had never happened.


    A lonely grave, evergreen pine.


    Ma Su quietly knelt in front of the grave, there were only a few words written on it: "Heavenly Moon''s Tomb". Golden branches, jade leaves, a pile of loess. He knelt on the ground, tears streaming down his face. Who would have thought? Who would have thought? With such a shy smile, Weiwei accepted the treatment and repeatedly said, "Thank you, thank you." The most heartless royal family, if they had known earlier, they would have lived a different life from the scorching sun at the edge of the sea and the ends of the earth.


    He knelt on the ground and kowtowed nine times. "Princess, I am sorry. I was unable to save you."


    There was no sound. The wind blew across the grave. The withered and yellow grass had already begun to show signs of sprouting.


    He slowly stood up, his knees going numb. He looked at the setting sun and the sunset in the west. Tears streamed down his face as he walked away. It had been a long time.


    Knocking on the door seven times, An Zhigang opened it and was pleasantly surprised: "Ma Su, we were waiting for you."


    Ma Su entered and looked at everyone. He couldn''t help but feel mixed emotions. He bowed to King Qin and anxiously looked at the unconscious Hua Rong on the bed: "King, she is Madame Yue?"


    King Qin said in a low voice: "Don''t worry, I won''t die."


    These days, he took care of Hua Rong without rest. He fed her medicine and changed her medicine, not daring to be careless at all. Ma Su looked at the water immortal on the Desk, and sighed, feeling sad in his heart. If he had the determination of the King, how could the princess die? He didn''t dare, he never had dared. Thus, he could only watch helplessly as she returned to the palace. He could only watch as she married and was executed. From start to finish, he never even dared to say a word of ''like''.


    He looked at the water fairy, then looked at King Qin. Pirates and emperors. For example, the likes of Zhao Deji, who had used his shamelessness and insidiousness to the extreme, but the thieves in the eyes of the world, were actually a little human and bloodthirsty. He could not help but bow once more, sincerely and sincerely, "Great King, Ma Su will always be with you in this life.


    King Qin stared at him strangely. "What are you doing?"


    Ma Su did not answer, but said: "I have already secretly asked around, the Yue Xiang Gong was quietly buried by the Jail Temple Prison''s jailer. But now it was impossible to find out where it had been buried. The poor hero of Yue Xiang Gong had actually ended up in such a miserable state. "


    "Sigh, so what if I die? The corpse doesn''t matter anymore." King Qin poured a jar of wine on the table and said as he poured, "Yue Pengju, you''re a man again in eighteen years. You must kill Zhao Deji in the next life to get your revenge. If you are alive in heaven, then protect your wife and son. "


    Everyone''s heart was in pain as they lowered their heads.


    The news of Yue Pengju''s death quickly spread to the north and south of the Great River Sect. All of the Jinguo s rejoiced, especially those who had fought against the Yue Army. At the same time, Song Jin had basically reached an agreement on the peace talks. The Wolf Lord of the Jinguo ordered Zhao Deji to be conferred with the title of "Emperor as a subject", and to be called a vassal to the Great Jin Dynasty.


    The documents and golden booklets that Zhao Deji had received were like talismans that could prevent death, and he was extremely happy. His many years of Taiping Tianzi life, which he had been yearning for, had finally officially begun. What was left was to wholeheartedly welcome the return of the Empress Dowager Wei. He had ordered his men to build up the palace and make it look like gold and jade. Everything was ready, only to be owed to Her Majesty.


    A carriage stopped in front of the entrance, with thick curtains covering it.


    The King Qin personally went up to check it out. The interior of the carriage was very comfortable and soft, the people driving the carriage were two old types, to ensure that the journey was not bumpy. When he was satisfied, he carried Hua Rong and stepped into the carriage. In the twilight, Ma Su and the others mounted the horses. Ma Su was dressed in a brocade robe and wore a valley towel. Everyone turned to look, and they thought that it was a rich and powerful family that was out on a tour.


    Palace lamp poem was a mystery, talking and laughing merrily, the streets were filled with red and green, the Da Song Empire was immersed in her incomparable joy. Ma Su looked at the intoxicated people on the street and thought, how long can this peace last for? In the end, who would be the one to destroy Song? Gold? Who could it be that killed Song Jin?


    As the carriage rumbled away, no one answered his question.


    After walking for a few kilometers outside of the city, he suddenly thought of a serious problem. Before he left, the Third Uncle Yang had told him to "persuade" the King to train Ye Lvdayong''s army to cooperate with him. There were several words that came out of his mouth, but he simply did not dare to "persuade" them otherwise. At this moment, was it really possible to get the King Qin to put Hua Rong down and finish her job with Ye Lvdayong?


    Island of the sea, the sun, spring, flowers open.


    A child wearing a bright red carp apron was running happily on the beach, clutching two golden, soft fish in his hands. These days, he had learned to catch fish firmly. The fish struggled in his hands, numb and itchy, and he giggled happily. His arms and legs were already tanned, but he was still taller than his peers.


    In the distance, he saw a large man approaching with large strides. Holding the fish in his hand, he took a good look at it and chuckled loudly, "Abba... Abba... "


    King Qin ran over and hugged him. "Stinky kid, do you miss me?"


    His black eyes rolled around and he chuckled as he brought the fish to his eyes again, "Abba ¡­ Mom... Where''s my mother? Where is my Abba? " King Qin felt his heart ache. He still remembered his own Abba.


    "Kneel, kid."


    "No."


    King Qin stretched out his hand and kneeled on the soft beach. He giggled, thinking that the Abba was playing with him.


    "Kowtow to your Abba."


    King Qin turned his body towards Lin An. His mother had taught him to kowtow to "Uncle" a long time ago, and now, he was kowtowing to "Abba". He didn''t know the difference, but he still did as he was told. It was only after he had knocked his head nine times that King Qin carried him: "Brat, remember, your Abba''s name is Yue Pengju."


    "Yue Pengju, Yue Pengju..." He mumbled to himself as he struggled in the arms of the King Qin, "Mother. "My mother ¡­"


    "Mom''s here. You''re going to see Mom soon."


    The child couldn''t wait any longer. He dropped the fish in his hands and kept shouting, "Mom! Mom!" "Where is my mother ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s eyelids twitched, and the voice seemed to rise from the bottom of her heart. The voice rang beside her ears, and his small hands were soft and chubby like a squirming bug.


    "Mama!" ¡ª the son calling to him, one voice at a time.


    Along the way, she had heard this voice many times in her hallucinations, but she didn''t know if it was real or just a dream. She tried to open her eyes, but her eyelids were too sleepy to open. She wanted to reach out her hand, but her hand was powerless. She couldn''t hold her son, so she could only move it slightly, caress him, and caress him. Then, he smiled. In this moment of consolation, she even forgot her husband''s death and where she was. She only knew of this soft person, only knew of this pair of soft hands, so gentle, so warm.


    How good it was to be alive.


    King Qin''s eyes were burning with passion as he held onto the head of the Little Tiger tightly. He gently placed her hand over his son''s hand and said, "Girl, your son is here. His son has been waiting for you to come back."


    In a daze, she heard his voice, and felt so at peace with her son''s soft hand. He was also grateful. Although he couldn''t say it, he was grateful. He was also grateful all the way in a daze.


    The Little Tiger was so frightened by the two injured hands that it kept backing up. Who is this woman? There were so many wounds on his face, his eyes were closed, and layers of cloth were wrapped around his body. Who is this? How could it be his mother? She was not his mother.


    "Stinky kid, quickly call me mother, quickly ¡­"


    He pulled away from the hands, took a step back, and began to cry, "Mother..." No... "This isn''t my mother ¡­"


    The King Qin was furious, "You heartless brat, even your own mother can''t recognize you? "Let''s see if laozi will spank your butt."


    Hua Rong could not open his eyes, only tears could be seen from the corners of his eyes.


    Little Tiger''s head stood still timidly. In the end, it was mother and son''s nature to do this. When he saw the tears flowing down her tightly shut eyes, he couldn''t help but call out, "Mother, my mother ¡­"


    The two of them snuggled together. He reached out his hand timidly to stroke her face and the scars on her body. The child did not know the severity of the pain. He lightly pulled, touching the scar below the cloth strip, causing Hua Rong''s nose to emit a low sound of pain.


    "Lighter, don''t hurt Mommy."


    King Qin carried him and sighed. "Take Young Master out. From today onwards, you will have to bring him to the Madam three times a day to greet her and accompany her."


    "Yes."


    The house quieted down, Hua Rong''s hands slowly moved, wanting to say something, her lips moved, but she could not. King Qin bent down and sat beside her, and asked gently: "Girl, don''t worry about Tiger Head, I will take care of him."


    "Qin Shangcheng, Qin Shangcheng..."


    She opened her mouth, and then shut it with difficulty. I wanted to thank him, but I knew there was no need. She didn''t need to thank him. In this world, the person he didn''t need to thank the most was him, and he didn''t need it either!

 C408 tenderness

    The King Qin welcomed her warm and grateful eyes. How long had it been? She had been in a state of coma ever since he started running, and now he could actually open his mouth to speak. He didn''t know if he was happy or sad, but he grabbed her hand, his eyes stuttering. "Girl, you''ll be fine very soon. "Don''t be afraid, I''ll accompany you every day."


    She listened to his voice in a daze, familiar and affectionate, warm and reliable. The tip of the nose was the salty air brought by the wind by the sea. It carried the unique fragrance of spring. There was no snow. Spring had arrived. Sunlight shone down on her face, emitting heat. Her eyebrows slightly raised. Finally, she opened her eyes and saw the blue sky above her.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    King Qin was ecstatic. She opened her eyes, and finally opened them.


    With a smile on her face, she softly pressed her hand to his and tried to sit up. However, as she moved, her body felt like it was about to fall apart. The pain in her body caused her to groan softly before she passed out again.


    King Qin hurriedly carried her and headed to the room that was already prepared.


    The houses had already been rebuilt long ago, and according to Ma Su and his suggestion, they were built in a manner that was similar to a beautiful ancient fortress. The floor was covered with a kind of marble like rock collected from the island, with an invisible pattern more unique than marble, cool and pleasing to the eye. In the spacious bedroom, there were three big vases of kiln. Inside the vases, there were all sorts of flowers that were collected on different islands. A few thick, wild roses, with their branches sticking out as if they were blooming in a large vase. On top of a white jade Desk, there was a tea pot and a few rose-red tea sets from the same color system''s official kiln. The silk curtains on the bed were hung high, it was a kind of soft moonlight white, the cool mat of calfskin comfortable. These were all rearranged before the King Qin returned.


    The whole journey was bumpy, and his body was comfortably lying on the bed. The fragrance of wild roses permeated his surroundings, along with the faint sweet smell of pollen. After experiencing too many things, he needed to rest for a long period of time.


    King Qin sat beside her and caressed her face that had not yet recovered from her injuries. She felt both sad and happy. He returned to the island, to the room in the bridal chamber, and even to the same bed. In the blink of an eye, he saw the huge trunk of the Agarwood in the corner of the room. Inside, there were all kinds of brand-new shirts, red, yellow, blue, and green in all colors. There was a time when he thought that these clothes would never see the light of day again. He never thought that she would actually return here.


    He walked over, opened the suitcase, and took out a light green shirt. It was an old shirt, the same one she had worn back then. Once she left, the clothes were locked in the trunk, and seemed to still be giving off the fragrance of a Shi Qi girl.


    How good it was then.


    He took his shirt and returned to the bedside. From the age of Shi Qi to his thirties, how much time had passed, how many days had passed, and finally, he could put it on again.


    At this time, it was also good.


    Next door was a huge study room, also arranged in accordance to Ma Su''s suggestion. There were all sorts of ancient books and paintings, Su Huang Mi''s real work, Wang Anshi''s words, a row of wolf hair, and good ink stones. It was like rushing to a scholar''s room. Only, the King Qin himself never entered. At this time, he thought of his study room and couldn''t contain his joy, "Little girl, wake up quickly." When you''re awake, teach the Little Tiger to write her name. Then, write a few for me. "


    Until Hua Rong was completely asleep, only then did King Qin slowly come out of the house and walk towards the outside.


    The last ray of sunlight was like blood as it sprinkled across the sea. The water was sparkling, and half of it was icy red while the other half was blue. The seagulls flew past in groups, their wings flapping, the waves calm.


    The Third Uncle Yang walked over and sat down to watch the play on the beach. He wore a green fringed apron, like a baby fish with a lotus flower. He squatted down, resting his chin on his hands, and concentrated on watching a group of plankton being washed up. The long tentacles of the plankton left a green mark on the beach. Some of the small sea turtles began to slowly crawl along these traces.


    Third Uncle Yang reached out his hand to hug him, but he refused. "Grandfather, Sea Turtle ¡­ "Sea Turtle ¡­"


    Third Uncle Yang took out a jade pendant from his bosom and tied it with a red thread, hanging it around his neck. This was a pair of Qilins'' high-quality jade walls. It was beautifully carved and had a flawless jade color.


    Little Tiger''s head thought it was interesting, so he put it to his mouth and laughed. He bent down and picked up a small sea turtle. "Grandfather, I''ll give it to you ¡­"


    "Stinky kid, you still know to return a favor?"


    Third Uncle Yang turned his head and sat down beside him. King Qin looked at the jade pendant on the chest of the tiger head. This was a family heirloom for the Third Uncle Yang, he was slightly surprised: "Third Uncle, why did you give such a precious thing to me?"


    "I told you before, this jade pendant is for your son. "Since you view the tiger as your son, then he is my grandson."


    "He sighed, the world is aware of Yue Pengju''s death." Sigh, what a shame, Yue Pengju was the hero of his life, the most heartless of all the royal families. I hope that the child will grow up safe and sound by wearing the jade pendant. "


    "Thank you, Third Uncle."


    At this time, the Little Tiger had already ran out for a few steps, chasing after a big sea bird that had just stopped on the beach. He threw himself at the bird, wanting to pluck its feathers. How could he pluck it? The seabirds took off, and he ran so fast that he fell on the sand, giggling. Third Uncle Yang''s gaze had been following him the entire time. Even though he was not without worry, he truly loved this child from the bottom of his heart. Having been on the island for so long, he rarely cried. Even when he fell, he would always giggle like this, always carefree, lively, and full of endless life force.


    "With Yue Pengju having such a son, it''s time for him to rest in peace."


    "No, he died such a miserable death, there''s no way he will rest in peace."


    Third Uncle Yang retracted his gaze, and stared at King Qin: "Great King, Ye Lvdayong''s horse army has started to train."


    "With Liu Wu here, there''s no need for me to worry. What I need to pay attention to are the powers in the ocean, I can''t just revolve around Ye Lvdayong. Third Uncle, I haven''t been idling around these days. "


    The King Qin was indeed not idle, every day he would strengthen the arrangement and expansion of the ocean powers. However, what the Third Uncle Yang wanted was not just this, he reminded him: "Great King, your marriage is coming soon."


    Soldier training was something that Liu Wu was worried about, and marriage was also something that Liu Wu was worried about?


    King Qin muttered to himself for a moment, then shook his head: "Third Uncle, Ye Lvdayong and I can actually work together in other ways, we do not need to get married ¡­"


    The Third Uncle Yang stared at him, "A man''s words are like a whip. For those who had achieved great things since ancient times, abiding by the oath of alliance was one of the most basic virtues. If both sides were to ally, it would be to keep the promise. I think that if Madame Yue wakes up, her first wish will be to avenge her husband ¡­ "


    King Qin''s heart trembled. Other than the army, what else could she do to avenge Yue Pengju? Hua Rong would definitely not forget to take revenge for her husband.


    "Great King, your marriage should begin. Since it is an alliance, it should not be shabby. "


    "I''m not free."


    "You don''t need to waste your energy, I will naturally arrange everything properly for you."


    "We''ll talk about it later. This marriage, I don''t want to be. "I believe that with the cooperation of both sides, there can always be other ways."


    Third Uncle Yang stood up and walked to the side, holding the Little Tiger''s head. "Son, say goodbye to grandpa."


    "Goodbye grandpa."


    Third Uncle Yang watched the two of them leave as his heart was filled with worry. The Little Tiger started, and now there was another half dead Hua Rong. With her and her son on the island, it was easier said than done to have the King marry another woman. However, things had just gotten to this point. How could he just sit back and watch and do nothing?


    No, this marriage must be done. Otherwise, how would he explain himself to Ye Lvdayong?


    For quite a while, Hua Rong was in a semi-conscious state. Everyday, the Little Tiger''s head was being brought by the wet nurse to sleep in the prefecture, where it would play for a while by the side of its mother''s bed. That clear and crisp voice of "mother" was like the best spirit medicine. Every time a wound broke out and it was unbearable, Hua Rong would always be woken up by his son''s soft voice, realizing that he had to live. There was even someone waiting for him, taking care of him and taking care of him.


    "Sister Shi Qi, how pitiful is the head of the Little Tiger, he is still waiting for us, how can he not have a mother?" His husband''s last words were in his ears. That''s right, the head of the Little Tiger, how could it not have a mother? He must have a mother. That was it, she had endured the pain time and time again.


    Little Tiger especially liked dusk. Every time this happened, Son Qin would carry Hua Rong to the beach and bathe in the soft light of the setting sun, allowing her body and mind to relax. At this time, Little Tiger would accompany her mother to play on the beach, picking up a lot of shell fish for her to see, blowing in her ears the sea snails.


    Gradually, gradually, the Little Tiger''s head saw its mother''s blood-stained face and became clean and distinct once more. Like a shedding snake, its new skin was white and clean under the nourishment of all kinds of herbs and ointments. After that, his mother''s hand shed a layer of its blood-colored skin, and even the thin cocoon left behind by the early archery training had completely faded due to the long period of recuperation. It felt soft and smooth to the touch. The strips of cloth around her body were being ripped off layer by layer. Each time she removed a part of the cloth, even more new life would be born. She was like a phoenix in the bath, repeatedly tempering herself, anticipating another complete rebirth.


    Night slowly descended.


    The sun, which had been raging all day, had turned into a gentle afterglow, illuminating the seashells on the beach with all kinds of colors, golden and dazzling. The Little Tiger ran and picked up a bunch of shells, crabs, and little sea turtles. They gathered around its mother and almost surrounded her entirely.


    In his hand was a large red conch. He put it to his mouth and blew it. He shouted happily, "Mom! Mom!"


    Hua Rong sat up and opened her eyes to look at his son. The running son, the dancing arm, the soft child growing day by day. A tender, loving feeling drove all the pain out of her body, and she was even able to reach out and slowly embrace her son.

 C409 Long time no see

    The Little Tiger''s head ran too fast, it tripped over a shell and fell onto the beach. It didn''t hurt too much, but seeing its mother looking at it anxiously, it pouted and was about to cry. Just as the wet nurse was about to pick her up, Hua Rong waved her hands to stop her. She smiled and said, "Good tiger head, you are the brave little man when you stand up yourself ¡­"


    The Little Tiger crawled back up while giggling. It held the conch and ran to her side and opened its soft arms. "Mother, hug ¡­ "Mother, hug ¡­"


    She reached out and gently hugged her son. The Little Tiger''s head rubbed against her mother''s chest, lifted its little face, and touched her mother''s face. The sand on her hand formed a handprint on Hua Rong''s face. He felt happy, her mother had become the "mother" he knew. Hua Rong saw that he looked more and more like Yue Pengju, and even this red conch that he had picked up, had actually been sent over by Peng Ju?


    She said softly, "Abba also gave me this kind of conch before ¡­"


    "Abba, where is Abba?" The Little Tiger suddenly thought of his "Abba", and asked her mother with wide eyes, "Do you not want me anymore, Abba?"


    Hua Rong''s eyes were hazy with tears, she caressed his cheeks: "Why would Abba not want us? He will bless the Little Tiger''s head and grow up safely, becoming a happy and good child. "


    A tall figure walked over from afar, holding a strange little bell in his hand. He kept shaking it and shouted from afar, "Son, look! What did I bring you back?"


    The Little Tiger let go of its mother''s neck, running while shouting, it welcomed the bell''s crisp sound: "Abba, I want, I want ¡­"


    "King Qin placed a copper bell in his hand. The Little Tiger''s head imitated his movements and shook, the bell even clearer than the sound of a conch. Abba, I''m hungry, I need to eat ¡­ "


    "Alright, let''s go back and eat."


    King Qin carried him and walked to Hua Rong''s side to sit. He asked gently: "Little girl, how are you feeling today?"


    She smiled. "Much better."


    He looked at her face. It was rare for her to be so sober, and her eyes were soft. He looked carefully, pleasantly surprised. Her wounds had mostly healed. She reached out her hand, and King Qin froze. Her hand had already grabbed his hand, held it for a moment, then let go of her hand. In his heart, there was a deep sense of gratitude. He knew that he wouldn''t be able to repay it in this lifetime, and he wasn''t prepared to do so either.


    With the warmth remaining, he finally understood that this woman was thanking him. This was her way of expressing her gratitude. She would never say thank you, she would only call his name softly. "Qin Shangcheng, Qin Shangcheng."


    His heart was struck by such gentleness. After a long time, he finally said gently, "Girl, let''s go home."


    The Little Tiger clapped her hands: "Alright, let''s go home. I''m hungry, I want to eat."


    King Qin helped Hua Rong up. Her left leg was injured and she was still limping. It would take some time for her to recover. He held onto the Little Tiger''s head with one hand and supported Hua Rong with the other. The Little Tiger tilted its head: "Abba, are you going to eat seafood tonight?"


    The "fish" in his mouth was a new species found in King Qin. He ate it twice and found it delicious. The King Qin laughed and shook his head, "We won''t be eating fish tonight, there''s something else good."


    The Little Tiger asked: "What''s good?"


    "Something much better than fish. It''s for mother''s nourishment, and you''ll like it too. "


    Little Tiger Head hurriedly asked his mother: "Mom, what is it?"


    Hua Rong shook her head, smiling as she caressed her son. She also didn''t know what King Qin was talking about. For the past few days, she had been relying on food to sustain her life, so she rarely had the time to wake up. How could she say what it was?


    Seeing that the Abba was pretending to be mysterious, the Little Tiger quietly stuffed the conch into his hand. The soft touch of the conch grinded against King Qin''s palm was itchy and painful. King Qin laughed involuntarily. He flipped his palm and slapped it on''s butt. "Bad boy ¡­"


    The Little Tiger laughed happily: "Abba, quickly tell me, what do you want to eat ¡­"


    "Don''t say it."


    "If you want to say it, you have to say it ¡­"


    The dining table was already filled with dishes. There were three to five plates of vegetables, a large plate of fried fish, and a bowl of snow-white soup made from various kinds of meat bones. There was a plate in the middle that was filled with sliced green meat. Right now, it was the first time he was eating at the same table as his mother, so he was extremely excited. It was the first time he saw green meat, so he crawled up from the table and grabbed one piece to put in his mouth for a bite.


    "Son, is it good to eat?"


    "Delicious, what is this?"


    "I don''t know either. I came here to hunt."


    Hua Rong looked at the green colored meat, not in the mood to taste it. King Qin placed one piece into her bowl: "Girl, try it, it''s not bad." When she ate it, it tasted very similar to the lamb, but it was even more delicious. King Qin saw that she was eating with relish and was very happy, she picked up a few slices and placed them into her bowl: "Eat more. The doctor said that this kind of meat is beneficial to the vital energy and blood. "


    Ever since Hua Rong was injured, adding to the fact that the number of people on the island had increased, King Qin accepted Ma Su''s suggestion. He went to different places to recruit seven to eight teachers who were allocated to densely packed islands. Although there were few people in Sunset Island, two of them were still left. In order to pacify these men, their families all came to the island, and the inhabitants of the island flourished even more. This kind of meat was examined by a doctor. He said that this kind of animal''s personality was very suitable for nourishing and healing the bones.


    Little Tiger''s head also followed King Qin''s example and picked up a piece of meat for her mother. "Eat ¡­"


    King Qin laughed out loud: "Brat, you learnt to be filial to your mother? "Good girl, I''ll buy you a lot of good stuff in the future."


    The Little Tiger''s head was very obedient, giving him another piece of meat, which was crisp and clear, "Abba, you eat too."


    King Qin was so happy that his mouth couldn''t close. What a boy, the sweet feeling of being at home lingered in his heart. Ever since Hua Rong had woken up, he had felt this strong sense of home, warmth and happiness.


    For a long time, it was the first time that Hua Rong had tasted such delicious food, and it was also the first time that she had observed her surroundings carefully. Looking out of the restaurant''s window, she saw a large area of banana trees, and beside it was a bunch of wild grapes. The branches were luxuriant, and the fruits were abundant. They were like purplish black agates, sparkling and full of life.


    King Qin saw that she was staring at the grape arbour outside and immediately asked: "Little girl, you want to eat grapes?"


    She shook her head. The Little Tiger put down her chopsticks: "I like it, Abba, I want grapes ¡­"


    After dinner, Abba will bring you to pick grapes, and you will have to personally pick them. "


    Hua Rong slowly lowered her head. Suddenly, she remembered the lush trees outside her temporary home in the army camp near the Dongting Lake. At that time, the days passed by so quickly. Everyday, she would be together with Pengju. Even though they had quarreled and were at odds, it was still a luxurious happiness. For the first time, Yue Pengju''s face clearly appeared before her eyes. In his mind, it became clearer and clearer, before it started to become blurry again, and started to spin slowly. She was extremely anxious. Her mind felt as if it had been glued to. She tried to think back with all her might, but it was to no avail. His face was like a dissipated cloud, unable to be pieced together no matter how hard she tried.


    In the blink of an eye, they saw Hua Rong opening her eyes wide, as if she had lost her mind, and beads of perspiration appeared on her forehead. He was shocked, and with a "Dang" sound, the bowl in Hua Rong''s hands smashed into pieces on the ground.


    Little Tiger''s head cried out in fear, "Mother, mother!"


    King Qin immediately carried Hua Rong and ran into the bedroom. When the two teachers heard him, they rushed over and touched Hua Rong''s eyelids and looked at her pulse, "It''s alright, Madame was just excited for a moment, her body is weak. Once her wounds are fully healed, nothing similar will happen."


    The King Qin heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that she had received too much of a shock and his injuries were too severe. He probably couldn''t take it any longer after thinking about Yue Pengju''s miserable death. He waved his hand, allowing his son to go down and the nurse to take the child out to rest.


    The summer on the island was extremely hot, but the house that was facing away from him was warm in the winter and cool in the summer. That night, the wind and rain raged, lightning flashed, and thunder rumbled. In the middle of the night, the entire island hummed from the strong winds, as if countless demons and ghosts were passing through the forest. King Qin was already long familiar with this kind of storm, but he couldn''t sleep tonight. After tossing and turning on the bed for a few times, he suddenly heard a high-pitched voice in the middle of the night, "Pengju, Pengju ¡­"


    He stretched out his hand but could not stop it. Hua Rong had already jumped off the bed, as she ran around the house like a ghost, her mouth releasing a wailing, sickly wail: "Peng Quan, Peng Quan, where are you?" He jumped off the bed and embraced her. A flash of lightning came from the window and lit up the entire room as Hua Rong''s voice was filled with surprise and joy, "Peng Jian, Peng Jian, it''s you, it''s you ¡­" This joy quickly turned into fear, "Peng Gao..." Kill ¡­ Kill ¡­ "Kill ¡­" She was trembling all over, her arms and legs flailing as if in a final struggle.


    It was a hot day. King Qin''s upper body was naked, his chest was plastered against a burning hot face, and his tears were pouring down his chest like boiling water. With a pained heart, he tightly embraced her, "Little girl, don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid. With me here, you will never be in danger again."


    Her body trembled as she fell into his arms, completely unconscious. King Qin carried her to the bed. She was still in his embrace, as if she had found someone to lean on, and wasn''t willing to let go. King Qin let out a long sigh. He felt a faint sense of joy and hugged her tightly: "Little girl, don''t be afraid. I''ll always be by your side."


    It was almost dawn when the raging storm finally stopped. Borrowing the faint light of dawn, King Qin saw that her white face and long eyelashes were covered with tears. In the blink of an eye, the figure inhisr embrace was only wearing a thin nightgown. It was so big that half of his shoulders were exposed as he struggled. He suddenly recalled that this was his "wedding night"! It was here, in the same bed, that he lifted up her red hair. For the first time, he saw her eyes moving, and her face was like jade. That night. These enchanting thoughts rushed into his mind as if there was an army of thousands galloping horses and soldiers, as if lava had erupted and was uncontrollable.


    Wife. This was his wife. He had only parted with her for a short period of time, even though this'' parting ''had come for a long time. But, long time no see new wedding, isn''t it? He extended his hand, and a thick palm covered the exposed half of her body. It was scorching hot, and full of temptation. He couldn''t help it anymore, and bent down to kiss her on the lips.

 C410 Mommy and Daddy

    Hua Rong was half asleep and half awake. In front of him was the Oolong Town''s Red Leaf, a dark and serene wood flower that was right outside the Donglin Temple''s meditation room. Under the moonlight, Peng Hai held up a bunch of wild flowers. "Sister Shi Qi, this is for you ¡­" She took the flowers with a smile and threw himself into his arms. Their lips were glued together almost immediately. It had been a long time since they had last been married. It was the kiss of the most intimate lover, the husband''s arm around him, like so many lingering nights. She hugged his neck and responded with enthusiasm.


    King Qin''s mind was clouded by this enthusiasm. He only felt that his soft lips were fragrant like honey, full of passion, as if his thin body was filled with endless passion that was inexhaustible. It was even more intoxicating than he remembered. It was like a flower blooming at the most appropriate time, unrestrained and passionate, coquettish and coquettish, more beautiful than the most beautiful woman in the world. It was even more beautiful than the most beautiful woman in the world.


    This was the first time he experienced how passionate she was. She was no longer the shy little girl who was filled with fear and cowardice. How wonderful!


    "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    His call was completely sealed by her, his lips and tongue entwined, kissing until he couldn''t breathe, pushing all the desire in his body to the peak, he couldn''t hold it in anymore, and gently took off her clothes. Without shyness or evasion, her soft body completely fit into his embrace, gentle yet active. Soft hands slid down from his neck, from his chest to his stomach, and her voice was intoxicating, her breathing rapid, like someone about to drown, as she embraced the last piece of driftwood. Temptation was the kind of nothingness that came after great fear. It needed comfort and a warm support. Such love could only be given to those who loved it the most.


    He reached out and held her in his arms. Suddenly, he heard her groan. It was because of the wound on her shoulder that he was able to pull her back to reality. The pain was so intense that she cried out miserably as tears fell from her eyes. The impression from her dream disappeared, leaving only pain. There was an endless amount of pain, as if someone had stabbed her in the chest with a knife.


    King Qin hurriedly stopped and gently hugged her in his embrace, "Little girl, is it painful? Where''s the pain? "


    She clung sleepily to his shoulder and tried to open her eyes, but her eyelids were sleepy, and she sobbed softly, burying her face in his chest. A moment later, she fell asleep again. King Qin held her and caressed her hair. "Girl, wait for you to get better, you''ll get better." Then, he carefully examined the wound on her shoulder and the wound on her waist. These places were already beginning to grow new flesh. He examined it slowly, stroking it gently, feeling nothing amiss, taking care of her, as he did every night these days, in the manner of a husband. This woman was his wife after all, wasn''t she?


    The morning sun rose and the windows were pushed open. Outside was a sea of flowers, a dense mass of grape arbors, a night of wind and rain. The grapes had been washed by the rain and were scattered all over the ground. The Little Tiger''s head let out a cheerful giggle, and in his hand was a bunch of grapes. He picked one and put it into his mouth, jumping around non-stop, laughing: "Give this to Mommy to eat ¡­ ¡­" this is for Abba to eat ¡­ "


    King Qin turned around from the window and saw that Hua Rong had already slowly opened her eyes.


    He walked over. "Girl, do you want to get up?"


    Hua Rong nodded and sat up.


    King Qin took out a green robe that he had prepared a long time ago and handed it over to her. He carefully helped her put it on and said softly: "Girl, today I will bring you to a good place to play."


    Hua Rong nodded and slowly stood up. For the first time, she was able to stand perfectly straight. Only, after standing for a little while, her leg became lame again ¡ª her injured left leg had caused her to lose her balance.


    The morning sun shone in through the window, covering her face like a green thrush that had been broken by a hunter. King Qin felt his heart ache, and his voice became even more gentle, as if all the gentleness of his life had concentrated onto this period of time. "Girl, you''re so beautiful like this."


    Her face revealed a smile. These words were so familiar, and Pengju always liked to say it, "Sister Shi Qi, you''re so beautiful ¡­"


    She stared at the ancient face across from her, the familiar tenderness in her eyes that was at odds with him. However, this tenderness was clear. She knew it and could see it and experience it. Even during the hundreds of days and nights when he was in a coma due to his injuries, he could still feel it deeply.


    The morning sun shone onto the beach, and the Little Tiger ran ahead happily while holding a bunch of grapes in its hands. Behind it, King Qin supported Hua Rong and slowly walked towards the concealed grass on the island. It was a beautiful place, and also where Hua Rong found the exit to her escape route more than ten years ago.


    At that time, the flowers were in full bloom, and the aquatic plants were extremely lush.


    "Abba, hurry up ¡­"


    "Mom, quick, hurry up ¡­"


    From afar, the Third Uncle Yang''s gaze firmly stared at the three people. The Little Tiger giggled and King Qin laughed out loud. These days, following Hua Rong''s gradual awakening and recovery, King Qin was completely immersed in the joy of family life.


    What exactly could this kind of family life bring to the King Qin? More accurately, it was hindering him from what?


    Third Uncle Yang frowned, he was extremely anxious.


    Here the sun was soft and beautiful.


    There was grass as far as the eye could see, green as a whole piece of crystal, decorated with a dense variety of wild flowers. Some wild and unknown animals were running around in groups. They were wild sea sheep with long and rare horns. They spread out their hooves and sprinted rapidly before stopping again. The rare horn flickered with a faint blue light. The sunlight shone down from a tall flower bush. The purple color of the flower reflected the sunlight like a gigantic kaleidoscope. Dust flew within the kaleidoscope as it transformed into many grotesquely shaped patterns.


    Little Tiger Head had never been here before, he was so shocked by this strange scene that he started to giggle, clapping his little hands as he chased after the beautiful sea sheep. Hai Yang was a rare sight and was not afraid at all. She let out a bleating sound, stuck out her long tongue, and licked the face of the Little Tiger. The Little Tiger head laughed out loud as he extended his hand and tiptoed, but he still could not reach the Qilin horn. The man and the sheep seemed to be hugging each other, causing his face to be covered with saliva from the red tongue of the Sea Sheep ¡­


    Hua Rong lied on the grass, the sky was so blue that it did not seem real, and here, it was as if she had entered a brand-new world. Everything had changed, even the "Sunset Island" had undergone drastic changes. Only this place had not changed one bit, and it was exactly the same as in the past. Only, one person was missing. She could not help but look towards the entrance of the sea under the willow tree. A simple boat seemed to be swinging in front of her. She and Pengju had spent a lot of time secretly making it here. This is a secret, a secret that the King Qin still doesn''t know about. Back then, he only knew that the two of them had escaped. However, he had never known how they had managed to do so.


    She lay on the grass, warm as the most comfortable green blanket, soft comfort and moisture. The sky above her head was a deep blue, and her mind was completely relaxed. She closed her eyes, looking like she was about to fall asleep again. In the mist, the boy''s figure ran and jumped, holding up the bright red shells and conch, working so hard with the canoe. At that time, he was only 17 years old, and Pengju was not yet 14 years old. Both of them worked diligently, and with incredible tenacity, they quickly built a small boat, hoping to escape into the world of freedom. She happily ran over, got closer, closer, and he held up the crimson conch. "Big sister ¡­" "Elder sister ¡­" She stretched out her hand and woke up with a start. She could only shout, "Pengju, Pengju ¡­"


    In a warm embrace, his voice was soft. "Little girl, what''s wrong?"


    She slowly closed her eyes, exhausted. The freedom that had been running towards him since he was young had finally not been obtained. Everything he had obtained was shackles and a prison, imprisoning the heart and the body. Ideal was just a joke, a lie. He and Penga had chosen the wrong path from the very beginning. Until he used his life and blood to verify the absurdity of what he had just passed through.


    Zhao Deji, Qin Gui, Wang Junhua, Jin Wushu ¡­ Many faces appeared before his eyes. Only now did he recall the hatred, the bone-deep hatred. However, he had lost the impulse from before. He could only hide it in his heart. Hatred was also a form of survival learning.


    "Penga him? "Peng Ju''s body ¡­"


    It was only after a long while did King Qin hear her gently ask this question. He had used all his strength to say the word "corpse", but he had no choice but to do so.


    "He was buried by the Jail Temple Prison''s jailer."


    Hua Rong looked at the sky above her head and did not speak for a long time. The anger and sorrow that had settled in her heart reignited as it resounded in her chest, almost breaking out of her throat. She couldn''t even bury her own husband''s body. She didn''t even know where he was buried. A thousand miles of lonely grave, without a place to speak of desolation.


    "Zhang Xian also died in prison. As for the rest, Yu Peng, Sun Ge and the rest were exiled. Zhang Xian''s wife and children were also exiled. "The news I got was that there were villagers taking care of them along the way ¡­"


    Zhang Xian was also dead! Jin Wushu, this treacherous Dogfish. She quietly clenched her fists, then loosened them again. Beside her, a bunch of wild flowers were crushed into pieces, scattering to the ground.


    He suddenly thought of Lu Da, where had he gone to?


    "Where''s the Big Brother Lu?"


    "This monk is unfathomable. I had previously arranged to meet with him at a meeting place. But he was besieged at the South Gate and lost to us. After Yue Pengju died, no matter how hard we tried, we could not find out his whereabouts.


    Hua Rong did not continue asking. It was all a terrible pain, as her own family and friends were all taken care of in one fell swoop. She had only one son left, and that was herself. She was trapped on the island, helpless and helpless. Now that she had reached this point in her life, she knew that she was truly at the end of her road.


    There was only one King Qin.


    She lay down again. The green velvet grass was heavenly and light. It was the complete relaxation, safety, and peace of mind during the most desperate times of one''s life. Her son''s chuckle was in her ears. He ran and laughed, picked up a bunch of wild flowers, and spread them out around his mother. She wanted to pile her up into a pile. He was so excited by the fun that she was not tired of it. Not long later, Hua Rong was surrounded by flowers as if she was trapped inside a wall of flowers.


    King Qin looked at him while grinning, but did not stop him. The King Qin himself had also casually picked a handful of wild flowers, causing all sorts of fragrance to wrap around Hua Rong''s face. Hua Rong''s coolness swept over her face, and with her eyes closed, her body was filled with fatigue, pain, and hardship, as if it had finally come to an end. It was no longer a bloody scene or a wandering one. After experiencing such bitter battles and being able to fend off the wind and rain, how fortunate was she to have lived her entire life? She buried her gratitude deep down in her heart, waiting for the words to come out, but she couldn''t say them out loud. She could only hold his hand and call out "Qin Shangcheng".

 C411 Revenge

    King Qin placed both of his hands in front of her and intersected them with hers. He tightly closed his eyes to cover his soft hands and his chin gently rubbed against her hair. I will definitely take good care of you and your son in the future. I won''t let you suffer anymore. "


    She leaned against his chest, tears streaming down her face as she lightly nodded her head.


    Even though he clearly believed in it, King Qin still showed a joyous expression when she agreed to it. He hugged her even more tightly: "Little girl, I''ll be by your side everyday from now on. You will never be in any danger again. "


    The Little Tiger ran over with a handful of wild flowers in her hands. Her face was covered in sweat: "Abba, Mother ¡­" Seeing that no one agreed, he quietly walked to the back of the King Qin, pulled his collar, and stuffed all the wild flowers into his neck. King Qin stretched out a big hand and hugged him in return. The little guy chuckled, and the rest of the flowers in his hands sprinkled onto mother''s face like rain, laughing non-stop.


    "Bad boy, quickly cover your mother ¡­"


    "Hehe, mom, do you like it?"


    Hua Rong caressed his head and said softly, "I like it, Mom likes it too ¡­"


    He laid in King Qin''s embrace, and wrapped his two fat arms around his neck. Reaching behind his back to feel the flowers that were stuffed into his collar, he smiled as he said, "Abba, do you like it?"


    The two soft hands touched his neck, it felt itchy. King Qin was so unfamiliar with such warmth that he was excited, he laughed out loud, and raised him up with one hand: "Son, whatever you do, Abba likes it."


    The Little Tiger''s head was raised high into the air, and its body was suspended in the air. In the distance, he saw clear streams and towering stone walls. In this paradise, he beamed with joy: "Abba, I want to go down ¡­ I''m going there... "There ¡­"


    "Alright, I''ll bring you there. From now on, you will be here with mom every day. "


    "Sunset Island" welcomed its first meeting these days. Those who were participating were the few absolute core members of the Third Uncle Yang, Ma Su and the others. In the past half year, King Qin had very rarely stepped out of the "Sunset Island", so Ma Su, Third Uncle Yang and the others were on the side of the outside world. Ma Su reported on the overseas trade situation, the Third Uncle Yang was naturally talking about the integration of the various large islands, as well as the daily affairs of the cruiser.


    Everyone paid attention, but they had never seen King Qin as energetic as he was filled with joy. They had known him for many years, but had never seen him so amiable. Ma Su naturally knew the reason, and was very happy for him. He once again paid a visit to Hua Rong.


    When everyone had left, King Qin looked out at the sunset and whistled happily. In a blink of an eye, he saw Third Uncle Yang sitting motionlessly, and was surprised: "Third Uncle, are you still not going to eat dinner?"


    Third Uncle Yang sized up his face full of satisfaction, as if he was standing at the peak of his life. This was completely different from the King Qin he knew. These days, the King Qin seemed to be in high spirits and was brimming with joy. The Third Uncle Yang remained seated. "Great King, I have something that I want to talk to you about."


    King Qin sat down: "Go ahead."


    Third Uncle Yang cleared his throat, "These few days, I have received quite a bit of news. Even Qin Gui was unable to do anything. Yue Pengju is loyal and loyal, his wife and children, even if they are pirates, we should still take good care of them. Hua Rong is an orphan, and very pitiful ¡­ "


    "They are not orphans or widows! Hua Rong is my wife. I am also her direct relative''s son, what''s so pitiful about him? "


    "Yue Pengju''s body is not yet cold, the King''s actions are not appropriate ¡­."


    The King Qin did not agree: "What''s wrong with that? When I went to save Hua Rong, it was because she was my wife. Otherwise, why would I risk my life to save them? I am a bandit, not a benevolent person. If they had nothing to do with me, I would have ignored them long ago. "If I''m not related to anyone, I wouldn''t go even if I had to move mountains of gold and silver."


    This was King Qin''s usual style. Third Uncle Yang was not annoyed, he only said, "I know you are like this too. Half your life''s wish is tied to her, alas, this is also the magic star of your life. "Since that''s the case, I won''t say much."


    King Qin beamed. "Thank you, Third Uncle. Don''t you want to see me get married and have kids? "


    "Of course I do. Alright, since that''s the case, I won''t say anymore after you and Hua Rong have reunited. " "The Third Uncle Yang probed," Hua Rong is reasonable, it''s normal for men to have three wives and four concubines. I think this will not hinder the marriage between you and Li Tinglan ¡­ "


    King Qin replied without thinking, "No, definitely not. I want to end the engagement. " He had personally seen the scene of Hua Rong and Yue Pengju breaking up just because Yue Pengju had been ordered to take in a concubine at that time. If he were to marry someone else, there was no need to think about it. She would definitely not stay. With her personality, she would rather die than give in. He wouldn''t dare to take such a huge risk.


    King Qin''s tone was one of certainty, not negotiation. This was his private matter and he never discussed it with anyone. Third Uncle Yang frowned: "Men''s career first, families second, if not, how fun would life be?"


    "Why would you be happy if you don''t even have a family? Those bird emperors, how many of them are happy? For example, Zhao Deji, he was ruthless, his parents and all his family were taken away by the Golden Army, and he had lost all of his descendants, so how could it possibly be fun for him to be impotent? And Ye Lvdayong, he has also turned his own son into a Blood Ghost Gu, he is plotting to revive the country, making it so that everyone is neither human nor ghost, and he doesn''t even dare to see the sun, what kind of fun is that? "


    The Third Uncle Yang could not refute him. The two of them didn''t have any family fun, but who knew if they had other fun?


    "King, is Hua Rong not thinking about taking revenge for her husband?"


    Hua Rong had not recovered from her severe injuries and was still lame. How was she supposed to take revenge? How could it be so easy to kill Zhao Deji? In all likelihood, he had lost his life for nothing. Aside from power and influence, one had to wait for an opportunity. Could it be that the spirit of Yue Pengju in the heavens wished for his wife and son to die in vain? The King Qin shook his head, "We need to avenge ourselves. However, she is too tired and should not be taking revenge. "


    "If you want to help her, you''ll have to do it yourself. If you can''t even grow stronger, how can you avenge her? "


    "The living are always more important than the dead. Hua Rong is still alive, so I should first consider her. At the very least, I should first let her live happily and happily for a few years. "


    Playing the lute to a cow and talking to a chicken and duck.


    Third Uncle Yang had long understood that it was impossible to open a gap from King Qin. If he wanted to solve this problem, he could only start from Hua Rong. Based on King Qin''s roguish temper, he could definitely break off all decorum and marry Ye Lvdayong in the end. This was the outcome that he didn''t want to see the most. The moment the marriage was annulled, not only would the alliance break down, but there would also be another great enemy. It was not a pleasant thing to be enemies with someone like Ye Lvdayong.


    The Third Uncle Yang said slowly: "Great King, do you know who Emperor Liu Xiu is?"


    "I don''t know." What kind of monster is this? "


    The Third Uncle Yang patiently said: "In the last years of the Western Han Dynasty, Wang Mang usurped power, causing great chaos in the world. The clan head, Liu Xiu, raised her aher and set a grand goal to restore peace and prosperity to the Han Dynasty. When Liu Xiu was young, she fell in love with the number one beauty, Yin Lihua, at first sight. He and Yin Lihua had deep feelings for each other, and had a few children. But at that time, he was still not strong enough, so she had to form alliances with some important forces and big families. She had no choice but to marry the Guo Family and marry the Guo Family''s daughter. Yin Lihua was reasonable and magnanimous, giving the proper seat to the Guo family. The father and brothers of the Guo Family naturally put in effort to contribute greatly to Liu Xiu''s efforts in the future. After Liu Xiu ascended the throne, she wanted to bestow the title of empress to the Guo family. Because of this, Liu Xiu respected her even more. Later on, when Liu Xiu had established her position as emperor, she crippled the Guo Family and established Yin Lihua as his successor. This way, Liu Xiu will not only not let his beloved wife down, she will also obtain the mountains and rivers, and both will be equally beautiful. He will be the Lord of Light throughout the ages, and Yin Lihua will be praised by the people of the world. "


    King Qin glared: What are you saying this for? This old man is not a light Martial Emperor! "


    Third Uncle Yang choked to the point that he almost vomited blood.


    King Qin was still smiling merrily, he patted his shoulder and said, "Third Uncle, I have prepared a pot of the top female disciple''s red for you tonight. Ma Su will accompany you to drink a few bowls of it."


    Third Uncle Yang watched as he proudly strode away, sighing, "It''s all women''s affairs! Woman''s Lust! "


    Autumn passed and winter came. Time was like an arrow.


    In the evening, a magnificent ship slowly approached the shore. Sixteen saber-wielding maidservants descended from the boat and quickly stood on both sides of the beach, forming a formation as they waited for the incoming attack. The people on the boat slowly descended. She was dressed in palace clothing, and her figure was graceful and graceful. She wore a black veil, and only extended out a pair of soft white jade hands. Two maidservants supported her.


    When had these underlings ever seen such a scene? He immediately flew to report to the Third Uncle Yang. Third Uncle Yang hurried to come out, he had never seen such a scene before, but just as he was about to speak, a lady in her thirties walked up, with medium beauty, extremely astute, and an imposing manner that was not arrogant, bowed and said, "Servant, Xiao Daniang, escort the young miss here."


    The Third Uncle Yang complained incessantly, and Ye Lvdayong actually sent his daughter to the island. The young lady in front of him, Li Tinglan, was his future "manager wife" and was also his hope for a marriage alliance. Not daring to neglect it in the slightest, he hurriedly said: "Miss Lee, please."


    Under the veil, Li Tinglan saw a woman curtseying herself. Zhou Quan was noble, and the two servants supported her as they walked forward slowly.


    After sitting down in the large reception hall, the lackeys quickly placed the best tea leaves on the island. Each of them took the opportunity to peek. This fairy-like figure, under her veil, what kind of face did she have? Third Uncle Yang shouted and retreated, and the group dispersed.


    Xiao Daniang used the Qi Dan language to speak, a few servants brought out a large box and placed it in front of Third Uncle Yang: "Third Uncle, this is a gift for you, it is a small matter, and not a respectful."


    Third Uncle Yang took the chance to ask as he looked at the various expensive presents in the box: "Where''s the King?"


    The Third Uncle Yang hastily replied, "The King has something to take care of. He has yet to return."


    Xiao Daniang spoke quickly and straightforwardly, "My family''s patriarch and the General Liu are training at the side, so they are unable to come personally. Seeing that the Miss'' wedding date is approaching, in order to be prudent, the Servant sent the Miss here to be married to the King. "

 C412 hostess

    Liu Wu also brought over the news, saying that he had already completed the preliminary preparations, using his resources in the Jinguo and Qi Dan, as well as Ye Lvdayong''s rallying power, he had already gathered 30,000 troops, and was currently at the border of Qi Dan, recuperating and storing up energy, secretly training the troops.


    People in troubled times were not like dogs. In order to live, they had to eat. As long as they had food to eat, they were not afraid of being unable to find soldiers. Ye Lvdayong''s enormous wealth had given him enormous help. Chidan, Han Chinese, cast your gaze towards the wind.


    Third Uncle Yang was naturally interested in the news, but, right after, Xiao Daniang changed the subject, "When will the King return?"


    Third Uncle Yang remained calm: "The date is unknown, but my king will return on time. Miss Lee only has to be at ease, we will give our all to entertain you. I hope that Miss will take this as your home and not think about home. "


    Xiao Daniang chuckled, looked around at the decorations, and expressed her satisfaction. Before coming here, they had thought that this pirate''s den was extremely dirty and messy, and that it was extremely poor. Unexpectedly, this place turned out to be a vault for selling gold. The decorations here were grand and magnificent. There were not just pirates on the island, but also many residents. Some grain and vegetables were grown in the cultivated wasteland, and fowls, sheep, chickens, pigs, and other fowl were stored there, ready to serve meat at any time. This was a small, independent kingdom.


    Li Tinglan nodded. She then raised her head and bowed towards Third Uncle Yang, "Third Uncle, since the King is not here, you have the authority to make the decision. Now, Servant has another presumptuous request. "


    "Miss, please feel free to speak."


    "I heard that the King also has an island, which is his earliest land of prosperity. Since my Miss is the future Madam Qin, she should be familiar with everything about the King. Third Uncle, can someone bring my Young Miss to live at that sea and wait for the King''s return? "


    It turned out that Ye Lvdayong was actually prepared for this, and had already investigated everything clearly. King Qin had long strictly forbidden other people from getting close to the "Sunset Island". Especially after Hua Rong and her son had arrived, he had even forbidden all unrelated people from getting close to the "Changlin Island". All the matters were done by this "Changlin Island", which was the largest "Changlin Island" currently, and there were also a large number of pirate families stationed here. As far as he was concerned, he wanted to keep a safe stronghold and wasn''t willing to reveal it to outsiders.


    "To tell you the truth, that island has long been deserted, and after a few storms it is difficult for ships to get close to it. My King gave up that island and moved all of them to Changlin Island. The Changlin Island was huge, and it was spring all year round. The families of the warriors on the island were all here. When young lady came here, you must have seen the cruiser docked outside. Also, the king''s quarters are also here ¡­ "


    Xiao Daniang laughed: "Can we take a look at the King''s chambers?"


    "Please."


    Li Tinglan sat upright, and only Xiao Daniang followed the Third Uncle Yang to the bedroom of the King Qin next door. She looked around and saw that the bedroom was decorated with a thick beast skin. It was hung with all kinds of expensive weapons, such as large sabers, sharp arrow s, pikes, etc. There was a luxurious bed in the middle of the room, and it was filled with a rough smell. She nodded and no longer questioned him further, only bowing to the Third Uncle Yang once more, "I will have to trouble Third Uncle. From now on, I will need to ask you to take care of me."


    "I dare not, this is a duty of our own."


    Xiao Daniang looked around, then asked: "Why aren''t you seeing the King''s concubine?"


    Third Uncle Yang could hear the meaning in her words, he was interrogating King Qin''s other wives. Yue Pengju''s death was known by the entire world, and he was also unsure if Ye Lvdayong was clear on the relationship between him and the King Qin. After muttering to himself for a moment, he said, "The Miss Lee is esteemed, the King has no other concubine."


    Li Tinglan was a little taken aback, King Qin didn''t actually have a concubine? How is this possible?


    Third Uncle, my Miss is a magnanimous person. If there is a concubine, we might as well meet.


    Qi Dan''s customs were almost the same as the Han Chinese, and the majority of the Qi Dan''s nobles could speak Chinese, so it was common for men to have three wives and four concubines, especially Xiao Daniang and the others who came from the palace. They thought that the Third Uncle Yang did not want other concubine to come out to meet them. Since the Mistress had arrived, shouldn''t the concubine meet her and know who the real Mistress was?


    The Third Uncle Yang was naturally aware of the meaning behind her words. She even said a few more words in a perfunctory manner, but she was secretly happy in her heart. According to this situation, Li Tinglan would not oppose the King Qin having three wives and four concubines. If that was the case, why cancel the engagement?


    Xiao Daniang did not pursue the matter further, and everyone settled down on the island. The Third Uncle Yang ordered two upright maids, who were referred to as the concubine s, to help arrange the rooms. The items that were collected on the island, together with the rich accessories brought by Li Tinglan, quickly made the rooms that the two master and servants were staying in beautiful.


    When the Third Uncle Yang saw this, he was shocked but also rejoiced secretly. Seeing Li Tinglan like this, he could see Ye Lvdayong''s sincerity. The army had started to take shape. Although it was still only twenty thousand men, but in the future, who knew if these twenty thousand men would be able to bring out their full potential? Ye Lvdayong sincerely wanted to form an alliance, the Alliance on Land and Sea, the Central Plains, had no idea. HShewas so excited by the news that she couldn''t sleep at all, and he even showed her sincerity to entertain her future "manager''s wife." He was worried for a long time, and if there really came a day when the King Qin had nine or five heads, he would be happy.


    Under his consoling, Li Tinglan stayed with the Changlin Island at ease. The Changlin Island was filled with trees and had a large population. None of the Qi Dan women had ever seen such a wondrous scene before. Looking at the vast ocean surface, they knew that outside of Qi Dan''s prairie, the world was actually this vast and unfathomable.


    After a few days, the Third Uncle Yang was finally here to see Ma Su.


    Ma Su ordered for a porcelain trade, which was handled by the Zhang Shiwu brothers. The journey was long, and there were many of them. He did not dare let his guard down, and settled everything down. Only when Zhang Shiwu set sail did he hurriedly return.


    The Third Uncle Yang did not have time to listen to his report about the details of the trade, hence he quickly told him more about Li Tinglan''s arrival. Ma Su did not expect Ye Lvdayong to do this, and hesitated for a moment. What should he do?


    "Ma Su, go to the Sunset Island and look for the King, I need you to ask him to come back immediately and take care of the things here."


    "But, how can the King be willing to easily marry Li Tinglan?"


    Third Uncle Yang lowered his voice, as he said somewhat angrily, "The person who has accomplished a great deed does not care about small matters. From my point of view, Miss Lee is not a person of Jealousy s. Your Majesty can naturally still keep Hua Rong. "


    "But, with the King''s personality, how could he be willing to give up on the Madame Yue at this time?"


    "I did not ask him to give up on Hua Rong. It was very common for men to have three wives and four concubines. It was entirely up to him to pamper anyone he pampered in the future. Could it be that there is someone who can restrict him from spoiling Hua Rong? "


    "But, Madame Yue has an intense temper."


    "Ma Su, you are wrong. Hua Rong did not love the King, she was only thankful for the King''s saving her life, and because she and her mother had no one to rely on, she relied on the King for a living. At this moment, no matter how stubborn a woman was, she wouldn''t continue to be so arrogant. I also know that Hua Rong is knowledgeable and would not ignore the big picture. One had to know that the King was not heartless, but to fulfill his ambitions. Hua Rong should be clear, compared to taking revenge for her husband, being husband with another woman, is not the right thing to do. "


    Ma Su did not say anything. In terms of emotion, it was reasonable, but Hua Rong should do as she said.


    "A man should be able to look the whole world in the eye, not because his hair is too long and he has too little experience. Being confined to the side of a woman''s skirt, he doesn''t want to get ahead."


    When Ma Su heard the weight of the words, he could not help but be shocked, as he realized that Third Uncle Yang was truly angry. The relationship between the Third Uncle Yang and him was not small. He was treated as a nephew and treated as a model to increase Xiang Yu''s power. Ma Su naturally did not dare to refute his words, and only lowered his hand: "This subordinate will set off immediately to invite the King."


    Deep winter''s Sunset Island was still basking in the sun''s rays, but it lacked the scorching savageness. Walking barefooted on the beach, the thin white beach was soft.


    Hua Rong sat on top of the huge concave rock, her pants rolled up high, looking like a female from another race. Many years ago, when she was hiding in the crevice of this big boulder, like a dead fish running for her life, she was grabbed out by a pair of big hands, "Little girl, you still dare to run? "See if your father won''t break your legs ¡­"


    "Big sister, oh no, crab, I forgot to pick the crab, I need to use it tonight ¡­"


    "Don''t be in such a hurry. Pengju, I''ll help you ¡­"


    There were many crabs on the beach, and it was the season for crabs to get fat. The two of them walked barefoot on the beach, quickly picking up a basket full of crabs, and walked back together on the long shadows of the setting sun.


    Time flowed like water. In the blink of an eye, many years had passed. Everything had changed. She looked down at her bare legs, which had once been lame and recovered from nearly a year of rest, and walked as usual. It was just that his legs were bathed in the sunlight by the sea all year round. His legs were no longer white like before, but a deep and healthy malt color.


    A group of fishes swam past. Little Tiger''s head played in the water as it held onto a large prawn with its long tentacles. It happily said, "Mother, mother ¡­"


    Hua Rong raised her head from her contemplation. There was a moment of trance, and every time she heard this soft voice, she would think of it as "Big sister" ¡ª ¡ª Big sister, give you the crab, big sister, give you the shell, big sister, give you the conch ¡­


    She stared at the bright eyes on her face. All of her love surged up within her. Son, this was Peng Gao''s son. If it wasn''t for his son accompanying him day and night, how would he have been able to live through the initial period of his death? Love, love!


    She smiled and stretched out her hand, and her son climbed up the stone beside her and sat down. His legs kept shaking as he laughed, "Mom, look, what a big shrimp! "What kind of shrimp is this?"


    Hua Rong looked at the big prawn that was baring its fangs and brandishing its claws, she was unable to say what it was, she shook her head, and the Little Tiger moved the small prawn closer to her eyelids, "Abba will know when I ask."


    King Qin walked out from the setting sun, barefoot like the two of them. A piece of tiger skin was tied around his waist, and his entire body was a bright bronze color.


    His voice was loud like a bell. "Son, what good stuff did you pick up today?"


    The Little Tiger climbed down the rocks anxiously: "Abba, let me see, what kind of shrimp are these?"


    Hua Rong reached out her hands, stepping on the shallow and clean sand, he ran until she was covered in water, then threw himself into King Qin''s embrace affectionately: "Abba, can you eat this?"


    "Good son, this is sea shrimp, it''s very delicious."


    The Little Tiger hugged his thigh and pulled his hand towards a bunch of ''monsters'' that were shrinking by the seaside. "Abba, what are these?"


    "These are oysters, delicious. Eating like this ¡­ " King Qin picked up an oyster. Originally, there were very few oysters around, perhaps it was caused by a storm recently, and it was Fat Beauty''s time. He demonstrated, "Son, try ¡­"


    The Little Tiger leader followed his example and sucked an oyster. However, he frowned and spat out, "Not good, not good, it''s smelly ¡­ "Not eating ¡­"

 C413 writing

    King Qin laughed: "Stinky kid, what do you know? "Quick, give it to Mommy to eat."


    "No, Mommy won''t eat it. It stinks, stinks ¡­"


    King Qin picked up a handful of fat oysters, and was about to give it to Hua Rong, but then he saw that on top of the huge rock, she was sitting down. His vision was a bit blurry, just like that fearful little girl from more than ten years ago.He was hidden in the crevices of a large stone, his entire body covered with wounds. She was almost drowned by the sea water and lost her life. Many years had passed and she had always been injured. What he had given her, was the pursuit of the Golden Army in flight, and Zhao Deji in pursuit ¡­ A woman that had experienced so much life and death, how pitiful was her life? How could he bear to let her suffer even a little bit more? No more!


    Hua Rong turned her head slightly, and saw King Qin''s smiling face: "Girl, try it, this is an oyster, have you eaten it before?" She took it and tasted it. Like her son, she was not used to this smell.


    "If you don''t like it, then forget it. There''s something else in the kitchen tonight."


    Hua Rong stared at him. King Qin, is the person in front of him a former demon? For almost a year, he had been busy every day with his eating something good, recovering quickly, using the best medicine, not leaving any scars, healing his limp ¡­ The ferocity of the past had been completely consumed by these trivial matters. It was as if he had become the most patient man in the world. Time passed. Did he owe him, or did he owe his?


    King Qin did not know what she was thinking about, but he carefully observed her face and exposed calves and arms. Under the meticulous care of the two teachers, all the birds and beasts on the island, all the ginseng and precious herbs that they had stored in the past, were used on her, completely healing her wounds, and his body also seemed to have been reconstituted. Her face was shining with a new light, sparkling and translucent like jade, and his haggard, dead, and all traces of pain had disappeared.


    It was a great sense of accomplishment, more satisfying than being an emperor. His gaze fell on the leg that was rolled up and his throat tightened as his body suddenly became hot and dry. This calf was no longer the sparkling and translucent white that it used to be. Instead, it had turned a wheat like color, firm and slender. Under the sunlight, it revealed a strong temptation. He couldn''t help but walk over and grab the calf. With a strange voice, he said, "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    Hua Rong was suddenly caught off guard. Her body leaned slightly forward and she was already in his embrace. He held her up, lowered her head, and uncontrollably kissed the red lips that she had been yearning for a long time.


    For a moment, Hua Rong was completely unable to catch her breath, her body was limp, she did not know how to resist, nor did she know how to struggle, she only allowed him to do as she pleased, as if she was the fate of her entire life.


    However, such a violent kiss quickly softened his hand. Slowly, he relaxed his grip and gently kneaded his beautiful leg, gently yet cherishingly. He was unable to catch his breath, "Girl ¡­" "I really like you ¡­"


    She closed her eyes. This "I like you" completely touched the softest pain in her heart. It had been so many years. Was it easy for him? Love, who can say that this is not the deepest love?


    King Qin raised his head and looked at the pair of foggy eyes. The heat from his entire body completely spread out as he hugged her and was about to turn around, when the Little Tiger ran over holding its head full of sea prawns. As it ran, it shouted, "Abba! Hugging... "I want to hug him too ¡­"


    King Qin reached out his hands and hugged him again. With his long arms, he carried the two of them and walked into the forest.


    The flat stone slab was the same as before, the wind blew and the sun blew, the years in the forest did not move at all. The stone tablets were covered with high quality Stationery, wolf cub, and high quality Xuan Yan''s ink.


    A golden tiger skin was tied around the waist of the Little Tiger''s head, and it was holding a large wooden sword. A child''s most mimic ability. He liked the look of the Abba, so Mother Yang also made a tiger skin waist, her entire body was suntanned, and she revealed her Little Tiger teeth with a smile.


    King Qin sat down on a stone block and started to grind the ink. The Little Tiger head ran over and chattered: "I want to grind, Abba, let me grind ¡­"


    "Don''t make a fuss, wait for your father to finish grinding, your mother will write easily."


    "What did Mom write?"


    "Write your name, write my name ¡­"


    "Alright ¡­"


    Hua Rong stood at the side, holding onto a strand of wolf hair. It had been a whole year, and she had never mentioned the brush again. She was clearly relaxed, but her hands had actually forgotten how to move, almost forgetting how to write.


    The wind made the Stationery rustle, she stood there for a while, sighing. Just as the wind was about to blow the paper away, the King Qin was quick to grab the paperweight and hold it tight.


    "Mom, quick, write my name ¡­"


    The Little Tiger''s head was on the large stone and its face was covered with a drop of ink. When his hand touched its mother''s body, the green Skirt''s head was immediately covered with a ball of ink.


    "Alright, Mom will write it for you."


    Hua Rong took up her brush and wrote a line of "Little Tiger Yue".


    The Little Tiger threw itself at Yun Che with a smile, as if it wanted to kiss its name. King Qin laughed out loud, "Stinky kid, when you''re done, you need to dry ¡­"


    "No, mother, you write, you write again ¡­"


    Hua Rong raised her brush and continued, "Little Tiger Yue ¡­"


    "Little Tiger head ¡­"


    Beautiful Stationery were hanging on the clearing in the forest. As the wind blew, paper flew everywhere and the Little Tiger''s head was giggling as it chased after: "Mom ¡­ Running away... My name is gone ¡­ "


    He held one and the other ran away, laughing and running. King Qin laughed and helped him grab the paper, teaching him: "Foolish brat, if you want to do this, use a small stone to press it down... "Yes, that''s right. Every single one of them is pressed down ¡­"


    As he imitated, he pressed down his name one by one. Seeing that the paper was no longer running away, he smiled and pulled King Qin''s hand. "Abba, your name hasn''t been written down yet ¡­"


    "Mom won''t write for me."


    "Your mother will write. Mother will write."


    King Qin said with a bitter face: "My mother, Mother Yang, doesn''t know how to write. "What should we do?"


    The Little Tiger pulled King Qin over to his side, blinking its eyes, "Mommy, the Abba''s name hasn''t been written down yet, why didn''t you write it for Abba?"


    Hua Rong laughed, holding the brush, she raised her head and looked at King Qin.


    The sunset shone through the gaps of the trees, and the King Qin looked at her absent-mindedly as she reminisced. A young lady wearing a light green robe, holding onto a strand of wolf hair, wrote down her name one by one.


    "Qin Shangcheng... Qin Shangcheng... " Because of this, he had been possessed for half his life.


    He only stared at her eyes, which were not so black anymore, but were filled with the vicissitudes of life. However, the eyes were still so bright and large, and because of nourishment and recuperation, even the thin wrinkles on her eyelids had disappeared.


    He muttered to himself, "Girl, girl, you''re tired. Don''t write anymore. We can write more tomorrow ¡­"


    She shook her head, smiled sweetly, and slowly bent down to write.


    When the three words "Qin Shangcheng" appeared before his eyes, a thin piece of paper weighed as much as a thousand kilograms. King Qin stretched out his hand as if he could not hold it back. After a long while, when the ink was almost dry, he took it and carefully studied it, gently folding it and putting it away in his bosom. He laughed: "Little girl, thank you."


    She was going to say this to him, but he said it first. Hua Rong smiled and put down the Wolf''s Bristles. The Little Tiger ran over and took the pen: "Mom, I want to write, I want to write too ¡­"


    "Hmm, it''s time for the Little Tiger to write."


    When they were on the island, Third Uncle Yang had slightly taught the Little Tiger the first few words. In this past year, Hua Rong had been in the sickbed and had never taken care of his son. She corrected her son''s posture as he held the brush, and sighed lightly: "Head of the Little Tiger, if you like to learn then learn, if you don''t then forget it. "In this world, one doesn''t need much knowledge. It''s fine if one can read ¡­" She didn''t know if she was talking to herself or to her son. What did he mean by ''home country'', ''the worries of the world'', even if it was filled with poems and books, even if it was a martial arts and literature, what could he do about it? It would be better to be a carefree savage on this island, isolated from the world and much happier.


    The Little Tiger''s head didn''t even hear what its mother was saying. It only used its brush to write a few words that it recognized slightly, "Yue Yang ¡­ "The Little Tiger Yue ¡­" Other than his own name, he would never write anything else.


    King Qin had been watching him write. He suddenly raised his head and smiled mysteriously: "Abba, can I write your name?"


    "Haha, good! Good boy, you can write my name?"


    "Yes. "Look ¡­" He held the pen and slanted the word "Qin". There were many strokes in the last two words, so he couldn''t write anymore. He was sweating profusely from anxiety. King Qin took a look and saw that this was not his name, but a pile of grass. He slapped the little idiot on his butt, "Silly boy, you can''t even write this ¡­"


    The Little Tiger was about to cry. King Qin held him tightly: "My good son, look at me, this daddy will write it for you ¡­"


    "Abba, you can write too?"


    The Little Tiger looked at Abba in shock. Although the position of the King Qin was extremely strange, he actually wrote a few big words: "Yue Little Tiger", "Qin Shangcheng". The two names were side by side.


    Hua Rong turned her head, but upon seeing the words that he had written, she was shocked. When did this person learn how to write? It was truly three days of friendship between a man and a woman, and they had a whole new level of respect for each other. Only then did she remember that it was not three days, but more than ten years, countless days. So it turned out that she had always lacked an understanding towards the King Qin.


    They only enjoyed his good points and forgot to pay attention to him.


    King Qin looked up at her, his face full of smiles.


    Hua Rong


    The way he held the pen was strange, as if he were holding a knife, and it was difficult to write, but the two words were very clear, much more precise than the first two names, and I could tell that he had written them more than once.


    silently reached out his hand to help him grind the ink, just like how he had done with himself. Then, he took the paper to hang it properly.


    King Qin felt embarrassed and reached out his hand to tear the paper away. "Girl, I, the Glyph Devils, threw it away ¡­"


    She put the paper away and said quietly, "It''s fine, I like it."


    King Qin scratched his head, overjoyed. He patted his son''s head and said, "Son, it''s time to go home and eat dinner."


    "Yeah."


    Hua Rong stood at the side and looked at him silently, looking at the heartfelt love he had for the Little Tiger. Therefore, she didn''t thank him because there was no need.

 C414 valley towel

    The King Qin packed up his ink and reached out to pull Hua Rong''s hand. Only then did he realise that she was staring at him, and for some reason, his face blushed red and her voice sounded like she was saying, "Girl, are you hungry?"


    She smiled and nodded. King Qin did not know what to say, his heart was filled with an unfamiliar emotion. He bent his arm, hung the ink bag around his neck, extended both of his hands, and picked up the big and small, and ran away quickly: "Eat Luo, there''s something good to eat tonight ¡­"


    "Hehe, Abba, you have to be slower ¡­"


    "Abba, raise me up high ¡­"


    "Abba, I have a wild fruit on my head, I want to eat it ¡­"


    "Abba ¡­"


    Her delicate voice was filled with happiness. So having a family was such a wonderful thing.


    A few dishes, a jug of wine, and slices of wild goat meat were placed in a large plate in the cracked ice pot. The meticulous cook even placed a wild alfalfa on top of the meat, making it look fresh and refreshing.


    King Qin picked up his chopsticks and first gave the Little Tiger''s head a few slices of meat: "Son, do you like this food?"


    A bottle of wine was passed over and placed in front of him. A woman''s gentle voice said, "Qin Shangcheng, have a look, how about this wine?" He took the wine and finished it in one gulp. A few pieces of meat were already in his bowl. His voice was still gentle as he said, "Eat first before you drink." He ate the meat again.


    The Little Tiger looked at his smiling face and shouted, "Mom, I want to drink too, I want to eat meat too ¡­" Hua Rong said gently: "The meat in your bowl is about to form a small hill." No, the Abba bowl was the best. I want his... "Mom, I want to ¡­" He always thought that the Abba''s bowls were more delicious than her own.


    The King Qin gave the meat in his bowl to him with a smile. "Stinky kid is made from the same plate, isn''t it all the same?" "No, what you gave was from my mother, mine was not."


    In the blink of an eye, King Qin saw Hua Rong''s face filled with smiles. She was holding a rice bowl that belonged to the same color system, her hands were red, and her blue and white porcelain bowl. This was the first time she had poured wine, eaten, and eaten for herself, like the most virtuous wife.


    He picked up the bowl. In the clouds and mist, he felt that it was unreal. Staring straight at her, those bright eyes, rosy lips, long fingers, green as the tip of a onion. Of course, this was not important. What was important was that she accompanied him to dinner, took care of him, and behaved just like his wife. How good this would be. On the day that he could lick blood from the mouth of a saber in half a lifetime, he actually had a family, a wife and children.


    His booming voice dropped to a very gentle tone. "Little girl, do you want to drink?"


    She smiled and shook her head.


    The Little Tiger immediately reached out for a cup of wine. "I''ll drink, I''ll drink."


    King Qin slapped his little hand away. "Children are not allowed to drink alcohol."


    The head of the Little Tiger was not convinced? Why can''t children drink? Seeing that he was so wronged that he looked like he was about to cry, the King Qin passed the wine cup to him. "Pui ¡­"


    The King Qin laughed out loud. Hua Rong said softly: "This is not good, I will spoil this child."


    "Men must drink. "Girl, don''t worry, I won''t hit him. Starting tomorrow, I will teach him martial arts." He pinched Little Tiger''s chubby cheek, "Stinky kid, you will have to wake up early tomorrow, and practice with me everyday, do you know?"


    The Little Tiger''s eyes lit up, she jumped off the table to get her wooden sabre, and asked happily: "Abba, is this what you''re training in?"


    "Yes." There was also a spear and a blade. "When you learn everything, I will give you many good things."


    The Little Tiger ran back and climbed onto the stool. It hugged King Qin and kissed him on his face until he was drooling: "Hehe, Abba is so nice."


    Hua Rong then filled another bowl of rice for King Qin, but seeing the two of them getting closer and closer to each other, the smile on their face became wider.


    It was already late in the night, and Little Tiger Head had long since fallen asleep in the room next door. When the King Qin came back after taking care of some things, under the light of the lamp, Hua Rong was sitting right now sewing a new Single Shirt.


    "Little girl, it''s getting late. Rest early."


    Hua Rong shook her head: "I''m not tired. You go rest first. "


    "Little girl, why are you doing this?"


    "The weather is a little cold, I''ll make you a Single Shirt."


    It was already late in the month of La, and there were only seven to eight days left before New Year''s Eve. Only now did King Qin realize that outside the window, the wind was howling. He didn''t feel it during the day, but he felt a little cold at night.


    "Those clothes of yours are too thick and too thin, they aren''t suitable."


    King Qin had been on the island for many years, and when he was thirsty or hungry, he would order his subordinates to prepare food and drinks, but he never felt cold. When he was cold, he would put on a coat or a piece of tiger skin, and never considered whether his clothes were fitting or not. This was the first time he heard such considerate words, and when he looked at the room again, he discovered that the room had long since been tidied up completely, and was completely different from the room that the servants were tidying ¡ª everything was arranged in an orderly manner, other than convenient shortcuts, there was also a sense of beauty and comfort. It was just a simple change in location and collocation for the same items, but everything had changed. This was the charm of a mistress!


    He looked around, and his gaze fell back to the bed, which was hung high up with the brocade curtain. The bed had also been changed into a more simple and unadorned quilt, and the pillow had been replaced with a new one. bridal chamber! bridal chamber! This was the bed that he had slept on before! He did not know why, but he had been thinking about it all day, thinking about it and never forgetting it. Since Hua Rong was injured, she had been unconscious for the greater part of a year. For the rest of the time, he recuperated with all the other wounds on her body.


    Now that she had finally gotten rid of the lingering sickness in her bed, the strong smell of medicine slowly disappeared from the room, just like when she had seen her calf. Her throat tightened as hot blood almost burst out of her entire body.


    Hua Rong put down her needle and thread, and held onto that pair of big, warm hands without saying anything for a long time.


    He breathed in and out with an anxious voice, "Little girl ¡­"


    It was the most ardent passion of a man who had been repressed for years, and could not wait to be released. She knew, she knew, that her body was trembling slightly from the heat. She slowly closed her eyes. He rubbed his hand against her hair and placed it on her waist. He held her soft waist and was about to pick her up when she felt something was wrong. She reached out his hand and felt the tears on her face. He was extremely shocked. "Little girl, what''s going on?"


    She kept her eyes closed as tears streamed down her face, "It will be the day of Peng Kai''s sacrifice in the next few days ¡­ Qin Shangcheng, I will marry you after the new year, okay? "


    His heart skipped a beat, but he still held her shoulder tightly. In his heart, she had always been and had always been his wife. Her thoughts were indeed different from hers. From the Madame Yue to the Madam Qin ¡ª how many years had it been?! But what did it matter? Such a long period of time had passed. In just these few days, what could possibly stop this?


    He picked her up, put her on the bed and covered her with a thin blanket before saying softly, "Girl, I''ll do as you say. I''ll be staying next door for the next few days. Have a good rest, we''ll talk about it after the new year. "


    She didn''t answer, just leaned against his chest. Ever since his husband''s death, the only person he could rely on in this world had disappeared. Now, it was only him, Qin Shangcheng. At the ends of the earth, in this lifetime, who could be better to him than the Little Tiger s head or to himself?


    He was going to use all his strength and use all his strength to be good to him, to repay him, but Pengju''s birthday was coming up, these few days were coming up, it was the 20th day of the lunar month, New Year''s Eve ¡ª the warmth of the island, without the reminder of the wind or snow, was actually making people forget that New Year was approaching. However, on New Year''s Eve, it would eventually come. Year after year, it would remind itself that it was the day of Pengju''s martyrdom.


    Under such circumstances, how could he be at ease and have a good time with other men?


    "Qin Shangcheng, I''m sorry!"


    He laughed, "Little girl, it''s fine. Our family will have a good year together."


    Early morning, the sun had just risen.


    The Little Tiger''s head was pulled out from under the blanket, and sleepily rubbed its eyes. Seeing the bright big blade in King Qin''s hands, it immediately became excited and jumped out of the bed: "Abba, can I use the big blade now?"


    King Qin lowered her voice, "Don''t wake mother, child. Use a wooden sabre first. You are not allowed to use the big blade until you are a little older. "


    "How long has it been since I grew up?"


    "In a few more years."


    "How long is a few years?"


    "Not long? "It''s been many years since I woke up and opened my eyes ¡­"


    Hua Rong stood at the door, not opening it. She only heard the father''s and son''s footsteps receding into the distance. Then, she slowly went back to sit down and picked up her needle frame.


    The sun had risen.


    The Little Tiger came back with a head full of sweat. The wet nurse took him to wash his face, while the King Qin walked in with big strides, also sweating profusely. After putting away the basin of washing water, the kernels was given to him in a warm manner: "Wash your face and eat."


    His heart was filled with that wonderful feeling, that heartfelt gentleness. It was the gentleness of a wife. After washing his face and wiping off the sweat on his body, he found a new set of Single Shirt s and draped them over his body.


    He was wearing it, and Hua Rong helped fasten his belt. He reached out her hand, and his entire body, just happened to fit perfectly on his body.


    He looked at her slightly red eyes and asked, "Little girl, did you stay up late last night?"


    "Not long, it''s simple, it''ll be done soon."


    He reached out to take her hand, but she smiled and pulled it away. She picked up a tortoiseshell comb from a nearby Desk and said softly, "Let me comb your hair into a bun ¡­"


    He couldn''t believe his ears and reached out to stroke his disheveled hair. Her memories were so vivid that even when she went to the Jinguo to tease Jin Wushu, she still shaved her hair until it was braided to the left and right. When she brought the medicine for him, she found out that he had shaved his head and combed his hair with a Dongpo towel. How much better it would have been to have her comb her hair and put on her headscarf every day.


    Her hand slowly stroked the top of his head. It was so soft, one after another, that he had placed the bronze mirror in front of him. However, she was so excited that she forgot to look at herself in the mirror.


    The gentle voice said, "Alright, take a look. Have you gotten used to it?"


    The man in the mirror was well-groomed. He was no longer a wild man with unruly hair. He looked ten years younger. He was unable to contain his joy, and touched his scarf: "Little girl, what kind of Dongpo towel is this?"


    She smiled and shook her head: "No, this is a valley towel."

 C415 nuptial date

    ~ All day, King Qin felt that his whole body was filled with energy. No matter what he thought or ideas he had, it was all easy as if he had God''s help. He had just arranged a few major events for Liu Zhiyong to go out and pass down the orders, when he reported back to Ma Su.


    Ma Su went in and saw King Qin sitting on a big chair, looking at a map of the sea. Today, there was no sunlight. In the middle of winter, the island also felt a bit chilly. He scrutinized King Qin a few times and saw that he was wearing a wide-sleeved Single Shirt. His hair was no longer messy like it was before, but was tied up with a piece of valley towel.


    He was stunned by this huge change. King Qin, who was dressed like this? It didn''t look like a pirate, but some serious big shot.


    King Qin looked up and saw that he was dumbstruck. "Ma Su, what are you looking at?"


    "Great King, your complexion hasn''t been bad lately."


    "Haha, your elder eats well and drinks well every day, of course my complexion is not bad."


    "King, you, know how to wear a headscarf?"


    "Oh? You mean this? Madame helped me with it. "


    Ma Su saw that the corners of his eyes were filled with joy, he carefully thought back to the two words "Madam", and thought about how everyone in Sunset Island had called him this year ¡ª ¡ª Madam! My lady! Everyone believed that Hua Rong was the King Qin''s wife. Even he himself was convinced. As such, he was even more hesitant.


    Seeing that he wanted to say something, the King Qin asked unhappily. "Ma Su, what''s the matter?"


    Ma Su did not beat around the bush, and directly said: "King, Miss Lee has already arrived at Changlin Island, Third Uncle has arranged for them to stay. I told you to definitely go back and discuss the marriage. "


    King Qin was about to jump: "What kind of trick is Ye Lvdayong trying to pull? Why did Li Tinglan come to my island? "


    "Ye Lvdayong said that he did not have time, so he sent his daughter here first. He was familiar with the situation and was familiar with the way to become the mistress of the island. Furthermore, Miss Lee has also proposed that you want to get to know the King from every angle possible. "


    This time, King Qin really jumped up: "Ma Su, are you crazy? If this foothold were to be leaked out, I will kill you first. "


    Ma Su said calmly, "This humble one will naturally not reveal this stronghold. However, Third Uncle requests the King to hurry to Changlin Island as soon as possible to discuss the marriage. It''s urgent, we can''t delay it any longer. "


    The King Qin had long forgotten about this matter. Only now did he remember that even though they had delayed it several times, until now, it was set to be the second month of next year. It was already the end of the year. As soon as the new year began, he was about to "get married".


    After he pondered for a moment, Ma Su continued, "I see that Miss Lee is not a person of Jealousy s. She repeatedly asked the King if he had a concubine, and the other women on the island were very kind as well ¡­ "


    King Qin stared: "What does she take herself to be? You haven''t even passed the door yet, and you''re already putting on a show of might? Who is this trying to intimidate? "


    "Great King, this is Miss Lee''s kindness."


    "Virtuous? I, your father, will see that she is not someone who is easy to deal with. "


    Ma Su could only tell his Third Uncle Yang''s intentions straightforwardly: "Third Uncle requested that the King marry on time so as to avoid any complications. As for the Madame Yue ¡­ " When he saw King Qin stare at him, he immediately changed his words, "As for Madam ¡­"


    "You already know that I have a wife, why are you blabbering on!"


    Ma Su panicked: "Great King, it''s normal for a man to have three wives. After you and Miss Lee get married, you can naturally spoil your wife, and you don''t have to leave her alone or abandon her ¡­ "


    "No way!"


    Ma Su was surprised: "Why not?"


    "Little girl, you''re so stubborn that you definitely won''t allow me to take you in as a concubine."


    Li Tinglan was a wife, not a concubine. Ye Lvdayong was actually not an easy target. However, Ma Su did not dare to correct him. She could only be patient, do her duty loyally and speak bitterly, "Great King, Madam is reasonable, she will definitely understand your difficult situation."


    "What is your father''s problem?" No one is forcing me to marry Li Tinglan. Furthermore, it was not like they would die without marrying Li Tinglan. "I don''t have the time to talk to an unfamiliar woman ¡­"


    "Your Majesty ¡­"


    "You don''t need to say anymore, I have already decided long ago to break the engagement with Ye Lvdayong."


    As expected, King Qin really wanted to end the engagement.


    Ma Su was anxious, it was not only at the orders of the Third Uncle Yang, but he was also aware of the grave consequences of breaking the engagement with Ye Lvdayong.


    "Great King, since the agreement has been made, we cannot easily return ¡­"


    "Damn it, everyone knows how to force things, but you don''t? "Since I said I won''t marry, then I won''t!"


    "Your Majesty, this matter is of great importance ¡­"


    "F * ck, you have to ask me about my personal matters, are you the King or the King?"


    How could Ma Su say anything more?


    "Ma Su, go back and tell Third Uncle that I will make the arrangements, and tell him not to worry."


    "When are you going back?"


    "We''ll talk about it after the new year. Before the New Year, no one is to disturb me. "


    Ma Su could only watch as he walked away. After walking a few steps, he suddenly remembered something and turned his head back. "Ma Su, come over here."


    Ma Su thought that he had thought it through, and was overjoyed in his heart, immediately running over: "Great King, what orders do you have?"


    King Qin''s face was filled with joy: My son has learnt a few moves, haha, Stinky kid is too smart. Someone had to teach him, though. Since your health is not too good, you can''t teach him too much. Since it''s the new year anyway, everyone should be resting during this period. Ma Su, you should stay in Sunset Island and teach the Little Tiger how to read for a few days. "


    Ma Su laughed bitterly and could only reply: "Yes, my King."


    King Qin lowered his voice again: "Ma Su, you can''t reveal this to Madam in the slightest."


    Ma Su could only bitterly smile and nod his head, "Yes."


    This was Ma Su''s first time entering the King Qin''s "home" ¡ª In the past, he was the same as everyone else, thinking that this was the base of the pirates, the home of the King Qin. Now, after entering the house, he deeply felt that this was the "home", the home of the King Qin.


    In the clean room, King Qin had changed out of the rare treasures that he usually displayed. In the past, these treasures and antiques had mixed together in a strange way, bringing with it the unique "pirate-like aesthetic" of the King Qin. Now, most of these treasures had disappeared, and were replaced by simple and generous decorations.


    On the Desk in the middle, Hua Rong was correcting her son''s writing posture. He had been taught the basic arts of entry, which was to first draw circles on the paper with a brush, and then make enough circles on the paper with a few hundred strokes. The Little Tiger''s head was covered in ink, its fat hands pressing down on the paper, its eyeballs were rolling, when it saw Ma Su coming in, it shouted out loud: "Uncle Ma, Uncle Ma ¡­"


    Ma Su reached out and hugged him, exclaiming infinitely.


    The King Qin said arrogantly, "Son, from now on, Uncle Ma will teach you. You have to listen to him well."


    "Yes."


    Hua Rong was overjoyed upon hearing this, she knew very well that Ma Su was a talented student, especially with his straight and loyal personality, he had no way to force Liang Shan into his corner, he had never been evil in his life, and could not be compared to the other pirates under the King Qin. She immediately said to her son, "Hurry and kowtow to mister."


    The Little Tiger obediently knelt down and kowtowed to him. Ma Su carried him and thought of Yue Pengju''s "River Red" that everyone knew. He sighed in his heart and immediately began to teach the Little Tiger.


    When the King Qin went out and took the opportunity to recite the Three Character Classic, Ma Su came out to see Hua Rong sitting alone beside the Desk, holding onto a needle and thread, but she did not move for a long time. It was unknown what she was thinking about.


    He sat down opposite of Hua Rong, and saw that both of Hua Rong''s eyes were glazed over, and he did not even notice that there was another person beside him. His heart trembled, as if he could understand the sorrow in her heart. He slowly called out, "Madam ¡­"


    Hua Rong was startled, she raised her head and forced a smile: "Ma Su, is the Little Tiger head disobedient?"


    He shook his head: "Little Tiger head is very obedient and smart, and has a very good memory as well."


    Hua Rong heaved a sigh of relief and put down her needle.


    "Madam, Princess Tianwei, she ¡­" As soon as the words left his mouth, he immediately regretted it. Originally, she was very anxious to know about the situation before Tian Wei''s death. However, mentioning it in front of Hua Rong, it was no different from aggravating her pain, reminding her of her painful past.


    Hua Rong slowly said, "Tianwei was buried by Prince Consort Ma and I, with only a dagger accompanying her. Prince Consort Ma said that before she died, she really liked this dagger and played with it all day long ¡­"


    Ma Su''s heart trembled, and he was speechless for a long time. Hua Rong was speechless, the two of them sat down in silence for a while before Ma Su raised his head. Originally, he had been ordered by the Third Uncle Yang to do this by him. But, to a large extent, he was feeling the same way as Hua Rong, especially after Tian Wei died so miserably, the princess was still unable to live. If he had had more courage back then, how could Tian Wei have died such a miserable death? Now that Yue Pengju was dead, Hua Rong didn''t have a single family member left, for the sake of the King''s River Mountain, what should he do with a weak woman?


    "Ma Su, what do you have to say for yourself?"


    Ma Su shook his head: "I hope that I can do my best to teach the Little Tiger Head."


    Hua Rong expressed her thanks and once again picked up the needle and thread, as though all of her attention was focused on the needle and thread. Those were a pair of small boots, made hurriedly for her son.


    Ma Su got up and said his goodbyes, walked to the door, and then looked around at everything in the room: the mistress of the house, King Qin rushing in from outside, and his strange dressing. He understood even more, how much this "home" meant to him. Would marrying the eighteen year old girl from a different race, Li Tinglan, give him this kind of mundane happiness? There were so many women in the world, why was there always only one? He could no longer try to persuade King Qin, and could only dejectedly leave.


    A day after day, Third Uncle Yang received numerous messages from Liu Wu in succession, all reporting back to his training army. And it also included the matter of Ye Lvdayong''s marriage urging. Ye Lvdayong was completely focused on training his troops. Although he would not personally come, Xiao Daniang was not an ordinary person. In a short period of time, the general situation on the island was made clear.


    On this day, she brought a gift as an excuse to visit Third Uncle Yang. Li Tinglan almost immediately went into the etiquette of "daughter-in-law" the moment she arrived. She was in a coma in the morning, and Xiao Daniang was even more well-behaved, making the Third Uncle Yang very gratified with her flowery words. Then, she turned to the main topic: "Third Uncle, the king''s wedding is already near, why is there no preparation on the island yet?"


    Third Uncle Yang immediately said: "Please rest assured your young miss, our family has already sent people to prepare for this."


    However, Xiao Daniang did not believe him and asked again, "Does the King still have other women?"


    These days, Xiao Daniang and her servant had been probing many times, secretly being wary of the sincerity of the King Qin, and becoming more and more suspicious. Fortunately, while they were speaking, a few small fry s came in one after another and brought out some top quality clothes, wine and other things that were needed for the wedding.


    "Look, these are all for new people. It was also arranged by my King himself. "

 C416 Dream

    Xiao Daniang weighed the soft and thin silk with her own hands. This material was stolen from a boat that the great scoundrel Cai Jing had used to travel the ocean to steal it over ten years ago. Inside was the Shu brocade from the prime of his life, washed with the water of the Jinjiang River. Even Xiao Daniang, who was born in the palace, had never seen anything like this before. She asked with joy, "Did the King prepare these for my Young Miss?"


    "Exactly. My king attaches great importance to this marriage. The King is not young anymore. To be honest, the King wishes for the King to get married soon and have a son. In this way, even if the King dies of old age, the King will still be able to rest in peace. "


    "Thank you, Third Uncle, for your concern." It''s almost New Year''s Eve, and New Year''s Eve is the most important day for the Chinese people. Marrying a chicken will be followed by marrying a dog and a chicken; my Miss would like to spend New Year''s Eve with the King. "


    "Definitely."


    When Xiao Daniang left, the Third Uncle Yang hurriedly went to the seaside to take a look, but there was still no trace of the King Qin. This New Year''s Eve, he wasn''t even at Changlin Island, how could he spend New Year''s Eve with Li Tinglan?


    He couldn''t help but recall the news that Liu Wu had brought back, as well as Song Jin''s current judgement of the situation. Now that the two nations had entered into a temporary period of peace and negotiation, the Song Kingdom side, Yue Pengju''s death, Han Zhongliang and the rest had all come to an end, their good generals crippled. On the Jinguo side, there was only Jin Wushu left to support the overall situation. Currently, both countries were busy recovering their economies and recuperating. According to his judgement, it was unlikely for them to use soldiers on a large scale for a short period of time. And this time, it was a great opportunity for Ye Lvdayong to rise. If this was delayed any longer, when Song Jin managed to catch his breath, he was afraid that his faction would be annihilated in the cradle soon.


    There were some opportunities that only happened once, and once missed, it would never happen again. However, just as he was doing his best, King Qin did not care about the big picture and was immersed in the private affairs of his children. With a stomp, two small fry s ran over. He shouted angrily, "Has the King returned?"


    small fry replied: Ma Su just left for a day, how could he have gotten news so quickly? Third Uncle, please wait patiently. "


    How could the Third Uncle Yang wait any longer? He only wished he could step in front of King Qin, grab his collar and teach him a lesson. Could it be that this boy was just a raw material for becoming a pirate and not the life of an emperor?


    Yue Pengju''s Crest of Clothes.


    As Yue Pengju''s corpse was buried by the Jail Temple Prison, Hua Rong could only take his son and build a memorial grave for his husband on this remote island. Inside, there was not even a coat of arms, only the portrait she drew for his husband and the words "Yue Pengju" that he taught her son to write.


    Hua Rong and her son kneeled down and kowtowed as they saw a pile of fragrant wax paper burning in the air.


    "Pengju, your son is already learning the Three Character Classic and is also learning martial arts. "He''s grown taller than before. Before long, I''ll teach him how to shoot arrows ¡­"


    "Penga, my injuries have also healed. Don''t worry about me."


    "Peng Ju ¡­"


    The Little Tiger asked in a childish voice: "Mom, is Abba inside?"


    "Yes." The soul of the Abba has always been with us. "


    "But, why is the Abba inside? Why didn''t he come out? When will he come out? "


    Hua Rong''s tears fell like rain, and she was unable to reply.


    This was the first time Little Tiger saw her mother cry so bitterly. Mom... Was the Little Tiger naughty? "In the future, Little Tiger heads will listen to mother''s words ¡­"


    She hugged her son tightly and fell to the ground crying.


    The Little Tiger started crying as well. It could only shout out, "Mommy, Mommy ¡­"


    A row of grass was bent over by the waves of tears. Only the words "Yue Pengju" was left lying there silently in the sea breeze.


    The mother and son stayed there for the whole day. The Little Tiger could not sit still and ran to the grass to chase after all kinds of birds and beasts.


    Hua Rong sat in front of the tombstone in a daze, she buried her head in her knees, the wind was howling and she did not know how to continue, her entire body was numb, her heart was numb, she did not know how to proceed with her life and the future.


    The Little Tiger''s head was drenched in sweat as it ran towards its mother and shouted, "Mom, I''m hungry, I want to go home and eat dinner."


    She took her son''s hand and silently pulled him back. The Little Tiger kept on chattering along the way: "Mom, Abba took so long to come back? Why must the Abba be here? Are we going to wait here for the Abba every day? Mother, I wrote ''Yue Pengju'' again today. Mister said that I wrote very well ¡­ "


    Hua Rong didn''t say a word, and only held onto his son''s hand. No matter how hard he swayed, he couldn''t hear what his son was saying.


    On the dining table, there were several large plates of exquisite dishes and a large bowl of fish soup that was steaming hot. The wild grapes that were dried were placed on the table as simple raisins. The Little Tiger extended its head to grab a few of them and put them in its mouth, shouting: "Abba, the raisins are so delicious."


    King Qin gave him a pair of chopsticks: "Stinky kid, eat more if it''s delicious. "Kid, where did you play today?"


    "I went to see the Abba today. Mom said that the Abba is right under the grass. He will be back to visit us soon ¡­"


    The child spoke without restraint. King Qin looked towards Hua Rong only to see her sitting on a chair, completely lost in thought, as if she hadn''t heard a single word her son said. Following the arrival of Yue Pengju''s Sacrificial Sun, all of the painful experiences seemed to have awakened, as their memories surfaced one by one, all of them a scene of flesh and blood flying everywhere.


    "Little girl ¡­" The King Qin called out three times before she came to her senses. She hurriedly walked to the table and sat down, then picked up the bowl to eat.


    "Little girl, you didn''t look well today. Be careful and rest. "


    She forced a smile and nodded. She answered vaguely, only knowing how to eat big mouthfuls, as if eating had become the most important thing in the world.


    After eating his meal in a daze, he didn''t even know how to say goodbye to King Qin. He didn''t even hug his son as he returned to his room like a walking corpse and laid down. He did nothing, but he felt tired; he thought nothing, but his mind was so muddled that it felt like it was about to explode. King Qin watched as she floated away, then shouted anxiously. "Mother, mother ¡­" He hugged Little Tiger''s head. "Mom is tired, let her rest. I''ll play with you tomorrow."


    The next moon was rising slowly from the eastern sky, facing the east. It was the darkest moment before sunrise. A solitary moon, as clear as a circle of light in a vast desert. The desert, life, and fate had all fallen into the endless desert.


    "Sister Shi Qi ¡­ Sister Shi Qi ¡­ "


    Hua Rong quietly got up from the bed and walked over to the window. She was neatly dressed, and she walked lightly, and she was anxious. Pengju came, this was Pengju calling him. She joyfully went over, and Pengju wore a white dress, his eyebrows were like swords, and his eyes were like stars. He looked strong and healthy.


    July Citrus, August performance, carrying the Xuan Huang, I Zhu Kongyang, for Gongzi Chang.


    It was like the voice of a son reading a book. It was clear, loud and clear. Sister Shi Qi ¡­ "


    She pounced forward and a burst of smoke diffused into the air, transforming into a thick fog, Pengju''s figure gradually dissipated, she was panicking and did not know what to do. Just as she was about to give chase, the smoke faded, and the pursuers who blotted out the sky and covered the earth, arrow cluster s that were like dark clouds, shot towards her layer by layer. She couldn''t breath, and could only try her best to resist. However, it was in pain and her body was covered with sharp arrow s. Like a hedgehog, she could only see blood gushing out like a tide.


    "Pengju, Pengju... "I''m in so much pain ¡­"


    A long spear swept over. He descended like a god, tightly grasping her hand. However, as the hundred great blades came slashing over, flesh and blood splattered everywhere, and all of his limbs were broken ¡­ Whose? Whose? His? Peng Jian? Why are these hands so cold? Why can''t I hold it tight anymore? Like a pile of building blocks, Pengju''s body fell down with a splash, like a pile of quicksand, and he instantly vanished without a trace ¡­ She could only watch helplessly as tens of thousands of sharp arrow s shot towards her chest. Tears streamed down her face, and she panicked, not knowing where to go to find those disappearing figures ¡­


    King Qin pushed open the door and rushed in. He saw a dishevelled human figure by the window, waving a bow and arrow, shouting until his voice was hoarse, "Kill ¡­ Kill Zhao Deji... Kill Zhao Deji... Kill Zhao Deji... Pengju, save me ¡­ "Save me ¡­"


    "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    Her strength suddenly increased so much that he could not catch her. Her body rushed towards the window, and she actually wanted to jump out.


    "Girl, wake up, wake up ¡­" He held her tightly, grabbing her shoulders fiercely. Her hands were in pain, and the lesser arch fell to the ground, screaming as it fell.


    King Qin hurriedly carried her onto the bed and ignited the lamp. Only then did he realize that her hand was covered with blood, as if she had just fought a life and death battle. He didn''t know when she had found the back of his lesser arch.


    His heart felt as if it had been cut by a knife. He hugged her tightly and gently wiped the blood off her hand. It was unknown just how she had been injured. In these past few days, she had been having nightmares and he had no idea what to do. He could only hope that after Yue Pengju''s day of sacrifice and this terrifying New Year''s Eve, she would be able to improve a little.


    "Little girl, don''t be afraid. I''ll accompany you. There won''t be any more danger. Don''t be afraid ¡­" He embraced her and lightly patted her back. His heart was sad, as if he was coaxing a weak child to sleep.


    The Little Tiger next door that was listening to her mother''s crazy and terrifying cries was also awakened, and began to wail loudly. The nurse coaxed him, and he quickly fell asleep again. King Qin let out a long sigh and extinguished the light. Outside the window, the sky started to brighten.


    Not long after he laid down, he heard some rustling sounds in his sleep. When he opened his eyes, he saw that it was Hua Rong.


    Seeing him open his eyes, she smiled lightly: "Qin Shangcheng, aren''t you going to discuss some matters today?"


    King Qin sat up. It was already late in the morning outside, and only now did he remember that today was the last meeting he had arranged for the end of the year. Ever since Li Tinglan arrived at Changlin Island, very few people were allowed to enter the Sunset Island. All the meetings were changed outside of Sunset Island, and this time was no exception. He quickly got up and put on her clothes. Hua Rong had already washed his face and let him wash. King Qin saw that her eyes were black and bloodshot, and sighed: "Girl, you rest well, there is no need to do all this."


    "It''s fine. I don''t have anything to do all day anyway."


    She picked up the comb and stood behind him. King Qin hurriedly said: "Little girl, your hand is injured. I''ll do it myself."


    It seemed that she had just noticed that her hand was bandaged, and her expression was somewhat confused. She didn''t know how she had gotten injured. The pain was faint, but it wasn''t severe. She shook her head and grabbed his hair to gently comb it.


    These days, he had already gotten used to her care. Everyday, he had her meticulously arranging his hair, she would comb it for him and massage it for him. That was a great pleasure. He really didn''t dare to think about it in the past.

 C417 fiancee

    After washing up, he stood up and walked to the door before returning. "Girl, there''s actually nothing important. I''ll come back tomorrow morning."


    She nodded gently and walked him out the door.


    "Little girl, call your son to sleep with you tonight."


    "Yes."


    Hua Rong saw him to the shore and watched him board the boat. These days, she had also gotten used to it. Just like when she had left early and returned late to pick up King Qin. Having received his protection and her care, not knowing how to repay him, she could only do her best to make him happy in her own way.


    Happiness, he and he were both looking forward to it.


    Only when the boat was a speck in the distance did she slowly turn around and walk back.


    The sea breeze was light and the waves were in full bloom. Groups of fat seabirds flew by, though it was hard to tell if they were too fat or not, and some of them fell into the water. Their red flippers were walking around in the water, and their white wings shook in the sunlight from time to time as they leisurely searched for fish and prawns.


    The Little Tiger chased after a red gull barefooted. He tiptoed, thinking that the red gull was unaware, but when he got close, he reached out his hand, and the red gull flew away with a swoosh. After repeating this a few times, he was finally tired and kept shouting, "Mom! Mom! Help me catch the birds! Help me ¡­"


    Hua Rong laid on the beach, barefooted and did not respond to him. Seeing that her mother did not respond, the Little Tiger ran over and pulled her mother''s hand. "Mom, mom, I want that bird ¡­"


    Hua Rong closed his eyes tiredly. Even after a long time, she still could not open them, and only allowed her son to shake him, his voice extremely weak: "Tiger head, mother does not have the strength to lie down for a bit ¡­ I''ll catch it for you when I lie down, okay? "


    "Mom''s not good, if Abba will help me catch her, Mom won''t be good ¡­ "Mom''s lazy pig ¡­" The beach was covered with fine white sand. Seeing that her mother did not move, the Little Tiger grabbed the sand and scattered it on her head and body while giggling. Hua Rong still did not move. The sand piled higher and higher, almost wanting to bury her.


    One person watched from a distance. After a long time, he slowly walked over.


    The Little Tiger clapped excitedly and shouted, "Grandfather! "Grandpa ¡­"


    Third Uncle Yang hugged him, "Little guy, see what good stuff grandpa brought you?"


    The Little Tiger looked up and saw that it was actually two skewers of candied fruits. He was elated as he lifted the candied fruits to pull at his mother''s hands. "Mother, you eat, you eat ¡­"


    Hua Rong sat up slowly and shook off the sand on his head. She looked at Third Uncle Yang and noticed that she had something to say, so she patted his son''s head. "Tiger head, go ahead and play.


    "Okay!" The Little Tiger lifted its sweet gourd and ran.


    Only after the Little Tiger head ran far away did Third Uncle Yang retract his gaze and size Hua Rong up: "Madame Yue, the tiger-headed kid is getting smarter and smarter. Even if Yue Pengju is alive, he would feel gratified ¡­"


    This "Madame Yue" caused Hua Rong''s heart to tremble. After a while, he muttered: "Are you looking for King Qin? He went out in the morning. " When Third Uncle Yang saw the panic in her eyes, as well as confusion, he secretly sighed and slowly said: "Madame Yue, I didn''t look for the King today, I was just looking for you."


    "Oh."


    Third Uncle Yang took something out from his bosom and handed it over. "Madame Yue, take a look."


    Hua Rong blankly received it. It was a portrait, she opened it and saw a eight year old girl, with clear eyes and white teeth.


    "This is Ye Lvdayong''s daughter, Li Tinglan. She is also the King''s fiancee that he has already betrothed to ¡­"


    Hua Rong looked at the scroll blankly, unable to react in time. She had long since forgotten about this matter and no one had reminded her of it in front of everyone. Now that she thought about it, King Qin had long since been engaged to him!


    "Ye Lvdayong is the King''s most important ally. Back then, you were injured because of his medicine."


    "Oh."


    "Now that the world is in chaos, Song Jin''s confrontation has exhausted all of his national treasury. It is a good time for all the heroes to chase after him. From ancient times until now, to establish the most stable of allies, marriage was the best method. In order to express his sincerity, Ye Lvdayong had already sent his daughter to the Changlin Island. In the second month of next year, it will be their wedding day.


    Hua Rong stared at Li Tinglan''s portrait and did not say a word.


    "Madame Yue, your majesty must accept this marriage. Since a man is unable to keep his promise, how else can he establish himself in the martial arts world in the future? Besides, it was common for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Looking at Li Tinglan''s actions and words these few days, I can be considered a generous person. I believe that she won''t interfere with you and the King, and won''t affect your position in the King''s heart either ¡­ "I hope you can understand the king''s situation and understand his difficulties ¡­"


    She slowly understood that the King Qin was going to get married and take a wife.


    She looked up and saw that her eyes were bloodshot and her face was haggard. Just as she was about to continue, she heard a low voice asking: "King Qin, is he willing to marry Miss Lee?"


    Third Uncle Yang was startled, his tone became extremely stern: "This question, it is not for you to consider!"


    Hua Rong did not answer.


    "When a man is alive, either he has been living for countless years, or he has been smelly for tens of thousands of years. Now that the opportunity had arrived, if the King was unable to grasp it due to a small mistake, he would be a huge fool. Marriage is very important to men. Our ancestor, the Yellow Emperor, also had to marry the daughter of the King of Shu, Spiritualist, before he could defeat Chi You. In the golden age of Tang Dynasty, Princess Wen Cheng and her pro-world reputation was famous. A marriage alliance was an important tactic that benefited the king but did not harm him. "He only had one more wife, so what does it have to do with whether he''s willing or not?" The Third Uncle Yang slightly slowed his voice as he said patiently, "The Madame Yue knows how to read a book. You should know about the Effulgence Emperor Liu Xiu''s empress, Yin Lihua. Yin Lihua had been wise and magnanimous in the early years, and for the sake of her husband''s career, she was willing to give her official position to the Guo Family''s daughter. "After the Light Martial Emperor''s throne was secured, naturally, she went through all the hardships. He was able to rule the world like a mother, and passed down through countless lifetimes ¡­"


    Hua Rong said in an extremely calm tone, "I''m not Yin Lihua!"


    Third Uncle Yang was startled and also slightly embarrassed. Could it be that he wanted Madame Yue to become his concubinage? What was this? He anxiously said: "Madame Yue, you have misunderstood, it is not because I want you to have no name and no rights, the two are not too big, I will convince Li Tinglan to agree to it ¡­"


    Hua Rong shook her head to stop him from continuing. She felt that it was ridiculous.


    The Third Uncle Yang felt a little heartache: "Madame Yue, Yue Pengju died miserably at Zhao Deji''s hands. This kind of unconscious Monarch, is because there isn''t any strong resistance to overthrow it. Don''t you want to avenge your husband? "If we want to avenge Pengju, then only the King''s army can do so ¡­"


    She silently put down Li Tinglan''s picture scroll and handed it over to Third Uncle Yang. The Third Uncle Yang took the painting. "You should be very clear about the King''s character. Even if he marries, she would never let you down. Madame Yue, can''t you sympathize with the King? To tell the truth, this old man had spent half her life on the King''s body, guarding the island and developing it for him. I have no children, no selfish thoughts, for what? It was all for the sake of making a name for himself one day. In this way, I will die in peace. Otherwise, what''s the point of us following the King? "


    Hua Rong had completely understood the meaning of the warning. Under the protection of such intense anticipation from the Ministry, under such dedication with so much manpower and resources, if King Qin decided to act alone and did not care about the bigger picture, what he was worried about would be a large number of people betraying him.


    Everyone had left!


    A beauty disaster!


    She was silent for a long time.


    Third Uncle Yang also did not make a sound, he only stared at her.


    "Madame Yue ¡­"


    She slowly opened her mouth and spoke in a calm voice, "Third Uncle, I understand what you mean. Rest assured, I will take my son and leave this place, and will definitely not obstruct King Qin''s plans ¡­ "


    The Third Uncle Yang hastily replied, "I''m not asking you to leave ¡­. How should he put it? You only need to accept Li Tinglan. That''s right, we do need to arrange a grand wedding, but that doesn''t mean you don''t have any status at all. Even if her reputation is temporarily higher than yours, if the King wants to pamper you, how can she control it? Furthermore, you are both in the Sunset Island, and she is in the Changlin Island. She does not interfere in the slightest, and will not affect you in the slightest ¡­ "


    His mind was in a mess, as if he had just escaped a life and was now stuck in a dead end. Fate. This was fate. Her expression was still very calm. "Third Uncle, you don''t have to worry. I actually have nothing to do with the King. I just want to thank him for saving us and for taking care of us. "I have other places to go, so I won''t stay here for long ¡­" She hesitated. "But, there''s something I want to ask of you ¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "May I ask you to allow me to leave after New Year''s Eve? After New Year''s Eve, I will definitely take my son away immediately ¡­ "


    Third Uncle Yang hurriedly nodded his head: "Alright, alright, you can leave after New Year''s Eve. But you don''t have to be in a hurry to leave... I really have no intention of letting you go. Besides, how could the Little Tiger leave? How could he be willing to let go of Yue Pengju''s son? If he were to find out where you and your son are, the consequences would be unimaginable. Madame Yue, the Little Tiger head remains on the island. This child, I quite like him ¡­ "


    To cut the grass, it was necessary to get rid of its roots. Qin Gui, Zhao Deji, they would not let go of Peng Quan''s son. However, they probably wouldn''t need to spend too much effort on an unmarried woman like him. His son would only be able to take revenge when he grew up. What could a widow do?


    Seeing Hua Rong''s difficult expression, he said: "Pengju only has this single seedling, how can Qin Gui let it go? Madame Yue, please think twice. "If the child stays on the island, I will treat him like a grandson. From now on, he will follow me. In the future, you can still come visit him ¡­"


    Hua Rong raised his head to look at the blood-red sun in the west, and gratefully nodded his head: "Since that''s the case, Little Tiger Head will thank Third Uncle for the trouble."


    Third Uncle Yang avoided her gaze. Hua Rong leaving was indeed the best outcome. As long as she was here, King Qin would definitely not obediently marry Li Tinglan. King Qin had already completely given up on the days when she was gone. He had a real plan in mind, if not, why would he agree to a marriage? If he could give up once, why couldn''t he give up twice? When one was by one''s side, one would think about it; but time could dilute everything. She was no longer here, she was gone, and all obstacles were naturally gone.


    He coughed, "Madame Yue, I also have a presumptuous request ¡­"


    "Uncle, please speak your mind."


    "Please don''t tell the King about our conversation today."


    Hua Rong nodded, why would she tell King Qin? Wouldn''t that be the relationship between them being like father and son? Could it be that she had to let the entire King Qin become a group of traitors? There was at least one point that she could determine and confirm, Third Uncle Yang''s actions and actions were all for the good of King Qin. He was like a father who wished for his son to reach the peak of the world.


    What''s wrong with that?

 C418 understanding

    King Qin should indeed marry Li Tinglan. Other than dragging him down, there were no other benefits that could be given to him.


    Only then did Third Uncle Yang stand up and heave a sigh of relief, "Madame Yue, since this is the case, I can finally relax. Thank you for your understanding and understanding. "


    Hua Rong slightly nodded and didn''t say anything else.


    The setting sun hung in the sky like a bloody ball.


    Hua Rong turned his face to the sand and threw herself into it. Her mind was blank and boundless. She was at a loss as to where she was going. The temporary peace was only a temporary shelter from the wind. Now, the huge wave struck again, and the lighthouse flipped over, leaving no way out.


    In the long years, regardless of whether it was day or night, whether it was the Jinying''s dangers, the displacement of the battlefield ¡­ All kinds of suffering, all kinds of dangers, there was always one hope, there was always one hope ¡ª ¡ª Pengju was here, but Pengju was still here! As long as he was here, he would always have someone to rely on.


    And now, he wasn''t here anymore! It was long gone! Even the close Zhang Xian died, and the Sis GaoSi was exiled. Even Lu Da was missing, and the Donglin Temple was also missing. No family, no friends!


    In these past few days, she had thought that this Sunset Island would be a peaceful resting place. At the very least, she could rest for a long period of time. He ate when he was hungry, slept when he was sleepy, ate and drank when he was dressed, had a warm chest to rely on, and meticulous care. She had not touched her lesser arch for over a year. When she was awake, every time she saw it, she would be terrified and her eyes would be filled with blood, as if she was holding Penga''s blood.


    It was like a domesticated bird, it had been reared for too long and had already forgotten how to fly.


    There were trapped hunters outside, and birds with folded wings. How could they escape the fate of being killed?


    He could not even bring his only son, nor could he bring his one and only Legacy with him. Even if his blood vessels and veins were connected, they would still be torn apart. His son had followed him far and wide, filled with danger. He was still too young to even be able to escape. As for himself! His own ability was not enough to protect his safety. Indeed, he could not, nor could he bring him along.


    The world was too big, there was nowhere to go.


    As the wind blew, layers of sand covered her body. Her face was buried in the warm sand. It was hard to tell if it was the water in the sand or the water in her eyes.


    The Little Tiger''s head ran over and picked up a bunch of shells. They were bright red, bright yellow, white, and brown. and threw it at her head and body, "Mom, Mom... "Get up and take a look, there are so many shells ¡­"


    Her face was still buried in the sand. She didn''t dare raise her head for fear that her son would hear her suppressed sobbing.


    This year''s Song Kingdom was elated. In the fifth month of the blooming of the Flos Lonicerae, an enormous joyous event was welcomed in the Imperial Palace ¡ª ¡ª The Wei Xian Fei had returned to Song.


    May 1st, Wei Xian Fei returned to Song.


    In the past, Empress Dowager Wei and today, Empress Dowager Wei returned to Da Song together with the coffin. The subjects kept talking amongst themselves, immersing themselves in the great ''victory''. It was as if they had long forgotten about the two lost rivers and the large piece of land once again occupied by the Golden Man. The victories that the Golden Man did not achieve on the battlefield were to be returned multiple times through the Empress Dowager Wei alone.


    But because of this, both Zhao Deji and Qin Gui became Great Merit. After Jing Kang''s calamity, the weak Da Song finally took back one person ¡ª ¡ª Exchanging a large portion of her land for an old woman who had suffered greatly. The kind scholars took the opportunity to continuously play the memorials and praise the Shangguan Family and the Prime Minister''s'' extraordinary meritorious deeds'', to the point that Zhao Deji''s case was filled with memorials, to the point where he was grinning from ear to ear.


    In order to welcome the empress dowager''s return, Zhao Deji, who had always been "thrifty", did not hesitate to announce the arrival of the world. He extravagantly spread out his treasures and spent forty-nine days decorating the empress dowager''s palace from inside to outside.


    On this day, all the concubines and important women of the court, under Zhao Deji''s lead, personally celebrated the return of the empress dowager. The Wechsler''s sat in the middle of the room and raised his glass frequently, but all the women found it embarrassing to realize that this was no longer the empress dowager, but a timid woman. Even the hand holding the wine cup was shaking.


    Zhang Yingying and the others took turns to toast him. The Wechsler''s was meek to the point that the two of them were embarrassed. This was completely different from the majesty of the empress dowager that they imagined.


    After three rounds of drinking, the empress dowager suddenly spoke up. "Tianwei ¡­"


    Zhao Deji was originally immersed in his mother''s great victory, so why was he able to explain things to the people of the world? But when he suddenly heard his mother mention the two words "Tianwei", he was shocked, and his seventy percent drunkenness immediately changed to thirty percent: "Queen Mother, why do you mention that cheap maidservant again? "He''s been killed a long time ago, he''s been killed ¡­"


    Empress Dowager Wei was so scared that her entire body was drenched in cold sweat. She recalled the letters she had written before and her hands trembled slightly, "It''s good that I killed him, it''s good that she killed me. "I wish my son a hundred sons, a thousand grandchildren, and ten thousand generations of fortune in the future ¡­"


    "Thank you, Queen Mother."


    On the other hand, Zhang Yingying didn''t feel good listening to them. She was trying to get pregnant, but the Shangguan Family mother and son were constantly "killing". The two of them were normally scheming and scheming, but at this moment, they knew each other''s thoughts, but the two of them didn''t dare say anything.


    Zhao Deji was complacent, and said loudly: "If I didn''t kill Yue Pengju, where would I be able to enjoy myself with mother and son?"


    The concubines said repeatedly, "Good kill, good kill."


    Wang Junhua, at this time, was already the wife of the Lifelong Prime Minister ¡ª ¡ª The return of the Empress Dowager Wei. At the start of the banquet, there were countless people flattering her, even more so than Zhang Yingying and the rest. The Wechsler''s also personally toasted to her, "Since old body is able to return and enjoy the prosperity of the world, Qin Qing and her wife have done a great service."


    She was even more elated and overjoyed, her drinking voice drifting through the air. As she lifted her eyes to look at Zhao Deji, who was seated opposite her, wearing the crown prince''s robe, and perhaps had drank too much, her mouth slightly slanted. The more she looked at him, the more she found it annoying. How could such an impotent man be fit to sit in the imperial throne? What if the Fourth Prince was sitting on top with a heroic appearance?


    Maybe because she had drank too much, Zhao Deji also felt relaxed. Seeing her with her heavy makeup, walking around the crowd like a butterfly, Zhao Deji could not help but feel a strong urge to drink.


    Due to Empress Dowager Wei''s discomfort, the banquet ended early. As the crowd dispersed, eunuch Zhang Quwei called out to Wang Junhua ambiguously. Wang Junhua was well aware that he had to show kindness to his "Great Merit", Zhao Deji.


    Zhao Deji reeked of alcohol, and threw himself towards the Lady Xu who was lying on the bed.


    It felt as if a huge mountain was pressing down on him. Wang Junhua felt that the Shangguan Family today was slightly different from the Shangguan Family before, and was secretly shocked in his heart. He was just about to turn over and act coquettishly, coquettishly, but was firmly suppressed.


    "Shangguan Family... Shangguan Family... "


    Her Meiyu words were cut off by his large, rough hands. He had a bad feeling and his body was starting to hurt, Zhao Deji was like a mad wild dog, grabbing and biting at his, his speech was unclear, and he was in extreme pain ¡­ Wang Jixian, this useless servant, I want to kill him... "


    "I''ll kill all of you! I''ll kill all of you dog slaves ¡­"


    Wang Junhua was about to flip over, but how couldhe do so. The drunk Zhao Deji was like a fierce tiger, his strength was immense, but she did not raise his hand.


    Zhao Deji was stimulated even more by his screams, and started to wreak havoc on her body. "Useless bitch, cheap maidservant ¡­ It''s all because you bitches are useless ¡­ cheap maidservant, that damned cheap maidservant ¡­ "


    Wang Junhua screamed miserably, her hair was in disarray and he tried to escape with all his might, but Zhao Deji grabbed onto her hair and with a tug, he jumped off the bed. Zhao Deji was as agile as a leopard cat, he suddenly grabbed onto her hair and stepped onto her waist, then fiercely kicked: "Bitch, you damn bitch!"


    "Please spare me, please spare me, please spare me ¡­"


    The palace maid eunuchs who were waiting outside the door were all shocked. Ever since Wang Jixian''s medicine, they had rarely seen Zhao Deji being so abnormal. Shangguan Family didn''t do anything, so the one who was at a disadvantage was naturally the woman who slept with him.


    "Shangguan Family... Please spare my life ¡­ "Save me ¡­" Wang Junhua''s voice became more and more shrill, like a female ghost from hell.


    "Rong Er... I want Rong Er ¡­ As long as Rong Er... " His speech was unclear and he was swaying, his feet stepping on Wang Junhua''s waist, he was using more and more strength. Wang Junhua felt as if his ribs were about to be broken and he almost couldn''t control himself. When he suddenly heard the sound of "Rong Er", she finally came to a realization and wailed, "Hua Rong ¡­"


    Zhao Deji was wild with joy: "Where is Rong Er?"


    Wang Junhua lowered his voice and said, "Behind you, Hua Rong has found you and taken your life ¡­"


    Zhao Deji jumped up, and as soon as he moved his feet, he crawled up from the ground with all his might and rushed outside. How could the eunuchs of palace maid outside the door dare to stop her? Her hair was disheveled as she rushed out like a madman.


    Wang Junhua only stopped to take a breath of air after he had rushed out of the palace. The Prime Minister''s palanquin was waiting for a long time. She crawled into it, trembling in pain, tears streaming down her face as he cursed, "Impotence, damn pervert, damn eunuch Zhao Deji ¡­ "I''ll cut off all descendants ¡­"


    When she returned home, she went straight to Qin Gui''s study room. "Old ghost, old man ¡­"


    Qin Gui had only completed one matter of glee in the past few days, and that was to get rid of his classmate, Fan Tong. During Yue Pengju''s death, Fan Tong had helped him to come up with a plan so that he could smoothly kill Yue Pengju. However, Fan Tong''s intelligence had already caught Zhao Deji''s attention. Qin Gui knew very well how powerful this government dog was, upon Yue Pengju''s death, he immediately ordered the Imperial Censor to impeach Fan Tong''s arrogance and arrogance, and to display his merits in every possible way. Fan Tong was confident that he was a schemer, but who would have thought that he would be killed in an instant by Qin Gui.


    Qin Gui chewed on his cheek, and said proudly: "Mrs. Guo, what did you gain today?" After finishing his words, he saw that his wife''s hair was in disarray and her face was purple.


    Wang Junhua slapped him across the face, "Stupid, it''s all your fault, let me be tortured by that impotence ¡­"


    When Qin Gui held up her clothes, he saw that her entire body was riddled with wounds, and he could not even stand steadily. He immediately understood that Zhao Deji had "gotten sick" again.


    He did not bother to check on his wife''s injuries and anxiously asked: "Will Shangguan Family really not treat it?"


    "This damn eunuch is completely impotent. Not to mention his entire life, he''s going to die for the rest of his life. "Sob, sob ¡­" She scolded while crying, "Old ghost, you only used me. Didn''t you see all the wounds on my body? "Something without a conscience ¡­"


    After being chased and beaten up by her, Qin Gui cursed inwardly. This tigress had already been injured to this extent, yet she still did not show him any mercy. He quickly asked the servant to come in and apply the medicine for Wang Junhua, causing Wang Junhua to stop running after him. He laid on the bed and sighed, insulting and cursing him.

 C419 poison

    Qin Gui did not pay attention to her, he only chewed his cheek and thought the most important question: After the Shangguan Family becomes impotent and infertile, what should he do about the successor to the throne?


    Song Jin agreed that the large-scale war had already been suspended. In peaceful times, the ministers'' attention had shifted to the selection of the crown prince. Zhao Deji was already in his middle age and was still infertile. A few anxious ministers had already repeatedly advised him to adopt a son of the clan, in case he wanted to be chosen for the throne. As the Lifelong Prime Minister, Qin Gui was naturally more concerned about the next candidate to be the Emperor. Once Zhao Deji died or abdicated, he, the Prime Minister, would definitely be done for. It was an important question as to who exactly was the owner of the rare goods. However, Qin Gui was more scheming than anyone else, he knew that Zhao Deji had always believed in Wang Jixian and hoped that his spirit medicine could produce a miracle. At one point, Wang Jixian''s medicine had indeed improved him a little, but it had suddenly worsened, which meant that Shangguan Family had lost all of his descendants. In this sort of situation, he definitely could not rashly suggest adoption. One must know that this was Zhao Deji''s biggest taboo, he always thought that it was possible for him to give birth to sons and daughters who had brought up this issue.


    Wang Junhua''s whole body was in pain, he lay in a daze for an unknown period of time, but seeing that Qin Gui was still pondering under the light, instead of revealing a sinister laugh, she turned around and sat up, and shouted angrily: "Old man ¡­"


    Qin Gui turned his head and glanced at her, only to see that after taking off her clothes and laying naked on the bed, she had long since lost his figure, his hair was bluish purple and messy. When he thought about how he was humiliated by Zhao Deji, he felt as if he had swallowed a fly in his heart and asked indifferently: "What happened to you?"


    Wang Junhua did not ignore the look of disgust in his eyes at all. His heart went cold, and he was angry and furious at the same time. And now, he had such a look in his eyes?


    "I''m going out tomorrow."


    Qin Gui asked coldly: "If you aren''t resting at home, where are you going?"


    Wang Junhua threw caution to the wind, "Fourth Prince has invited me to Yanjing to take shelter during the summer ¡­"


    Qin Gui sneered, the position of the Lifelong Prime Minister stabilized, there were countless people from the Prime Minister''s Hall trying to curry favor with him, and even the word "phase of grace" that he had been cautious of became a public title, and with the help of Yue Pengju''s case, he removed all important political enemies in the country, banished them, and banished them from their positions. Right now, he was completely "above everyone else".


    At that moment, he was no longer afraid of Zhao Deji, why would he be afraid of Wang Junhua? Although she had no choice but to get used to being humble due to his female might back then, his attitude had already undergone a huge change. Moreover, he had already completely hated Wang Junhua''s fierceness. He had raised a few private houses in public and was ready to give birth to a son.


    Wang Junhua saw his cold laughter and became even more furious: "Old ghost, did you hear that? I''ll leave tomorrow. "


    "You''d better be quiet! You are currently in the Prime Minister''s wife, if you were to go out and get discovered by someone without permission, what right would you have? "


    Wang Junhua scoffed at her, "You are hiding your true power in the gold house. Don''t think that I wouldn''t know about it."


    "So what if you know? I did it for the sake of having a son, to continue the incense of the Qin family. "If you are not filial, you will have no future ¡­" Wang Junhua was completely enraged by his words. Without caring about the pain, he jumped up from the bed and casually grabbed a vase and threw it at Qin Gui. Qin Gui was quick to dodge and shattered the vase on the floor, throwing Wang Junhua onto the ground. This was the first time Wang Junhua encountered resistance, hence she jumped up and grabbed Qin Gui''s beard, fiercely clawing and slapping him. Qin Gui was short and robust, and upon pulling, although Qin Gui was a man, he was still on par with her. However, his strength was still slightly stronger, and with a backhand push, Wang Junhua landed heavily on the ground once again.


    Wang Junhua cried and cursed: "Shameless Old ghost, you destroyed the bridge after crossing the river. If it wasn''t for me, would you have achieved the position of prime minister? After today, you dare to turn hostile? "


    Qin Gui''s face was scratched with a bloody scar, and he said angrily: "Stop being so rude, you are no longer young. It is best to not disgrace your woman, and do not disgrace my Prime Minister''s Palace. From today onwards, you are not allowed to meet the Fourth Prince in private ever again! "


    Wang Junhua sat on the ground in fright, not even daring to cry. After a long while, he finally came to his senses and shouted, "old thief Qin Gui, I can make you become the Prime Minister, but I can also make you scram. What are you trying to intimidate? This old lady must report this to Fourth Prince ¡­ "


    Fourth Prince, Fourth Prince, Fourth Prince had already become her protective umbrella! Qin Gui laughed coldly: "Fourth Prince has even wanted to use this old one in more places. What can he do to me? "


    Wang Junhua was so angry that his entire body was trembling, and he rolled on the ground while wailing, "Ungrateful Dogfish, unscrupulous impotence, you are not a man, you are an ungrateful thing, and want to be on the same side as Zhao Deji ¡­"


    Qin Gui was impatient, he ignored her insults and went out to drink flower wine with a bang.


    For the next three days, Qin Gui stayed at the place where the girls were hidden. Wang Junhua was well aware of the situation, but he was helpless against it. After the Wei Xian Fei returned to Song, Qin Gui''s position had become even more firm, so naturally, Wang Jixian''s attitude towards his foster sister had increased as well. He hurriedly and warmly invited her to eat.


    Wang Junhua took out a pair of good Han Dynasty vases, with Long Fengxiang on top: "Such a small thing, disrespectful. It is said that this is the treasure of the Han Dynasty''s Sima Xiangyu, a husband and wife. " Wang Jixian had always loved to collect antiques, and initially, he had used all his effort to plunder Li Yian''s collection. However, because of Yue Pengju and his wife, he was unable to fulfil his wish. Once Yue Pengju died, he openly raked in more than half of Li Yian''s collection with a low price, and spent the entire day at home admiring it. Now that he saw Sima Xian''s vase, his eyes lit up and he said impolitely, "Sister, what do you want?"


    Wang Junhua then asked: "Is there any hope for the Shangguan Family giving birth to children?"


    Wang Jixian''s expression changed as he grinded his teeth in hatred. After taking that pill, it was not so important that Shangguan Family did not die. The key thing was that right now, Shangguan Family seemed to have become completely impotent from it. He had secretly studied the body fluids of the Shangguan Family and discovered that they were all dead spirits. Even the deities of the Da Luo Empire could not save Zhao Deji. This way, even if Zhao Deji abdicates from the throne in the future, he would have great achievements and his descendants would be able to live a rich life forever. But now, he had been obstructed by the Kanggong, and he wanted to kill the Kanggong instead. However, they were both grasshoppers on the same string, not only did they not dare to kill the Kanggong, they were also afraid of throwing rats, afraid that some day they would be implicated.


    He naturally could not bring up this matter with Wang Junhua, and could only shake his head, pretending to be confident. "This old man is still using the medicine. Shangguan Family is not even forty years old yet, and everything is still possible. "


    Wang Junhua changed his tone, "Brother of brotherhood, look at Qin Gui, can he still have a descendant?"


    Wang Jixian was extremely surprised. Hadn''t Qin Gui had an illegitimate child in the past? He naturally did not know that there was another story behind it, but seeing Wang Junhua''s anxious face, he realised that she did not have any intention to get drunk, and did not come to ask Zhao Deji, but to ask Qin Gui. What kind of person was Wang Jixian? Looking at the situation, he more or less knew that Qin Gui had unscrupulously raised a few gold houses outside the sect during this period of time. Wang Junhua must have been worried that he would give birth outside, so he was unable to protect his own status.


    He nodded his head, "Since that''s the case, this old man will go out and check Prime Minister Qin''s pulse some other time. Perhaps I can find some clues." Seeing the expression on Wang Junhua''s face, he nodded and understood. "Sister Yi, please rest assured, this old man will know what to do."


    Only then did Wang Junhua relax a little and bid farewell dejectedly. Oncehe was out, she would be childless for most of his life, and now that the Qin Gui old thief did not even recognize anyone, the more she thought about it, the angrier she got. If he did not kill Qin Gui and his new pet and kill the chicken as a warning to the monkeys, how could he establish herself? Kill those foxes, damn you, shameless bitch!


    More importantly, how was he supposed to seek refuge in the Fourth Prince? At this moment, the Fourth Prince had already become her only talisman. The urgency in her heart could be imagined, bhehe could only grit his teeth, as he had to calm down outside. Before he went to find the Fourth Prince, she had to make him suffer a little.


    Just as Wang Junhua was thinking about all sorts of things, Jin Wushu had long since returned to the Shang Jing, and welcomed the most brilliant moment of his life. After obtaining many great victories, such as Ying Shui, Yan City, and the like, the Yue Army marched into Zhu Xian Town and instigated fear from the court. The little wolfhirsutism listened to his suggestions and began to pack up the large amount of treasures inside of the palace, preparing to transport them to the female realms'' royal stronghold in order to ensure their safety. However, he did not expect that the good news that came right at this moment was as good as the sky. Yue Army was forced to retreat by the 12 gold medals, Yue Pengju and the important generals were exiled and exiled, even the Sichuan Wu Lin Army was forced to retreat by Zhao Deji.


    Golden Army immediately turned the tide, and it was an unprecedented victory. All the warriors of the Golden Army who had previously fought with Yue Army clapped their hands in celebration. The Fourth Prince''s miraculous plans, the Fourth Prince''s use of troops like gods, the Fourth Prince''s strategic plan ¡­ Fourth Prince had already become the number one Great Merit that everyone knew about.


    Jin Wushu paced back and forth in Lin An for a long time, but he had completely lost sight of Hua Rong, and had no choice but to return to Shang Jing looking gloomy. At this time, the people of Shang Jing, singing and dancing, welcomed the hero''s triumphant return. The wolfhirsutism personally went out to receive him, holding a grand banquet to entertain the Fourth Uncle.


    In the midst of the imperial court''s praise, although Jin Wushu was elated, he could not help but be worried. Today, after the feast, he was already lying on the brick bed. Perhaps he had drunk a few cups of wine, but he still felt that his whole body''s blood flow was unstable, and his abdomen was aching a little.


    He was suspicious of the poison in his body. Once Hua Rong disappeared, the clues would be completely cut off, but he did not dare let anyone else know, especially regarding her own political enemies or the Da Song. Other than Wu Qimai, no one else could leak out any clues.


    Besides being afraid of being poisoned, he was also tortured by the battle that he witnessed with his own eyes. He had seen many battles in the battlefield, but this was not the fight between the enemies. He had witnessed a conspiracy throughout the battle, a battle between a single person and the power of a country. There was no other way, and one of them was the woman he had once loved the most. He had personally witnessed how she escaped, how she fell to the ground miserably, a magnificent army of thousands of men and horses, chasing after a woman ¡­ This kind of scene would appear at midnight when he dreamt of the ''victory'' he had achieved! Accompanied by the flow of the venom in his blood, he was unable to find peace throughout the day. He had sent people south many times to find Hua Rong, but there was still not a single piece of news from Lin An to the Donglin Temple, and then to the seas of the King Qin. He only knew the extent of Wang Erqi''s influence. That was because it was close to the Song Kingdom''s army of water, and was something that not even the Changlin Island could reach, let alone the Sunset Island.

 C420 like the Abba.

    It was still not very hot in the fifth month of Jinguo, but the female nobleman''s people were already prepared to take shelter in the summer. According to tradition, they would go to the riverside a few miles outside of Yanjing to take shelter in the summer.


    The few important concubine s in the Fourth Prince Palace had waited for the return of the Fourth Prince with great difficulty and all of them were wild with joy as they tried to figure out how they could get the Fourth Prince to bring them along. Most importantly ¡ª Until now, the title of Princess Yue in Fourth Prince was still empty.


    Who exactly was qualified to be the Queen of State of Yue''s King?


    Just as they were thinking of ways to attract Fourth Prince''s attention as they walked in and out dressed beautifully, in the corner, Ye Lvguanyin''s eyes shone with a venomous fire. Half of it was happiness, and the other half was sadness. He was happy about the current status of the Fourth Prince, sad about how he could achieve his goal.


    A young boy with a bow and arrow on his back jumped off the horse. He wore the attire of a Golden Man horse, and wore a slow moving pearl crown on his head. On the crown, there were three long colored feathers, looking very heroic. He carried two wild chickens in his hands, dismounted from his horse and shouted loudly, "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    A group of concubine s came up to greet him, fawning on him. "Young Master is back ¡­"


    "Young Master, you''ve hunted so many things again?"


    "Young master truly has good archery skills. At such a young age, he''s an outstanding hero. He has the demeanor of a Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "Young master, give this to the kitchen. I''ll prepare a delicious meal for you ¡­"


    The little youth calmly cupped his hands. "Thank you very much, aunts. I will first pay my respects to the Abba. "


    Ye Lvguanyin hid in a corner, gnashing his teeth as he looked at the youth with jade-like hair. He was handsome, had a robust build, and was one head taller than his peers. He was young, had boundless strength, and had two long spears at his waist, making him a good hunter. He had long been famous among the disciples of the same generation in female nobleman, and was known as the number one.


    This was the darling of the Fourth Prince, Xiao Luwenlong''s position in the Fourth Prince Mansion was above everything else. The concubine wanted to recruit this child, so as to curry favor with the Fourth Prince. However, no matter how hard they tried, Xiao Luwenlong could not get close to them. Ye Lvguanyin had naturally thought of this shortcut. It was a pity that Xiao Luwenlong had a deep impression of her fear when she was young. At this moment, Ye Lvguanyin sunk to the bottom of the lake, where the other concubine s were able to see through her thoughts and obstructed her from doing so. She silently told Xiao Luwenlong that it was Ye Lvguanyin who had killed his "mother", and thus she could not even get close to him.


    How could Xiao Luwenlong not know what those women were thinking? He excitedly ran into Fourth Prince''s bedroom and shouted, "Abba, your son is back!"


    Jin Wushu sat up on the brick bed, but seeing that the youth who entered was handsome and handsome, growing up day after day, his heart finally had some comfort, and he quickly said: "Child, come sit beside Abba."


    Lu Wenlong got on the brick bed and sat beside Abba. He saw that the Desk had a jug of wine on it, and obediently poured himself a cup: "Abba, please drink."


    Jin Wushu was overjoyed, and poured a cup for him: "Son, accompany Abba for a few cups."


    true female male was already used to drinking alcohol at a young age, and Lu Wenlong''s capacity to drink was also very good. Seeing him drink so much, Jin Wushu was delighted. He patted his head: "Son, do you want to go to Yanjing to take shelter during the summer?"


    "Yes." Abba, I heard people talking about it over the past few days. They said that it was very close to the Oolong Town, Abba, would we be able to see mother there? "


    Jin Wushu put down his wine cup, speechless.


    Lu Wenlong''s thoughts were still on the place he had lived before. Over a year ago, he was dressed in the tiger-skin garment that his mother made, learning how to shoot and hunt, learning how to use the dual spears of another Abba. He had always thought that his mother was still there. He had asked Jin Wushu this question many times, but every time, it would be to no avail. Since he had been held back, this time, when he had found out that he was going to a place very close to the Oolong Town, he naturally asked.


    Jin Wushu carefully asked: "Son, do you still remember mom?"


    He looked up innocently and said, "Of course I do. Abba, if you can see mother again, please don''t lock her up anymore, okay? "


    Jin Wushu''s heart trembled. Only now did he understand how deep of an impact that experience back then had left on Xiao Luwenlong. By then, the child was several years old and could remember. Back then, did he really torture Hua Rong like that? It turned out that she had always been this cruel to Hua Rong after a thousand times?


    He was even more cautious. "Son, are you still thinking about her?"


    Lu Wenlong nodded. He had grown up in the Fourth Prince Palace and knew that his other companions, as well as those brothers that he had not paid attention to, all had a mother ¡ª that is, a biological mother. But he didn''t. As he grew up, he became more and more curious as to who his birth mother was. And after seeing Hua Rong, he received her meticulous care and care, and remembered the tiger-skin garment s in his heart, thus at his age of knowledge, coupled with the rumors that she had occasionally heard from the Fourth Prince Palace, he firmly believed that her mother was definitely Hua Rong.


    "Abba, do you not like mother?"


    Jin Wushu was startled, and asked him: "Who said that?"


    He stammered, "I once heard someone say that my mother was a lowly person, plus... "Plus you close mother ¡­"


    Jin Wushu said angrily: "Who said your mother is a lowly person? "Who said that?"


    Lu Wenlong was shocked. It was rare for him to see his father so angry.


    Seeing him act this way, Jin Wushu''s expression softened a little. "Son, remember, your mother is the best woman in the world."


    He was very happy. "Huh? Abba really likes my mother? "


    Jin Wushu nodded, as if he was at a loss. Lu Deng''s wife committing suicide to his husband was a woman that he respected a lot. And Hua Rong, Hua Rong! Hua Rong had suffered many times more than the Lady Lu, how could she explain the circumstances of life clearly? Her son''s mother, no matter which one he said it was, he liked it a lot.


    His voice could not help but become more relaxed. "Son, your mother is very smart. She has both the arts and the arts. She can sing very good music, write beautiful characters, and even cook tea ¡­"


    "Mom is so amazing?"


    "Your mother cooking tea is the best. She can transform into all kinds of fishes and birds?"


    "Then I''ll ask mom to make me tea ¡­"


    Would there still be such a chance? Jin Wushu was unable to continue, the blood circulation in his body was increasing, and there was a faint pain. Poison? What kind of poison was it? Do you have any antidote? Where was the antidote?


    Lu Wenlong saw Abba''s expression changed, and he broke out in cold sweat. He anxiously held onto Abba: "Abba, what''s wrong?"


    Jin Wushu wiped his sweat and shook his head: "I''m fine, I''m fine. Son, go and bring me the two books at the top of the bookcase. "


    On the top shelf of the bookshelf, there were two thick books bound in string. One of the books contained Wang Anshi''s poems and was also Wang Anshi''s real work. And the other book, was Su Dongpo''s poem.


    "Abba, what do you want to learn?"


    "Son, Su Dongpo and Wang Anshi are the two most famous people in Song Kingdom ¡­"


    The child innocently asked, "Do they have Abba Heroes?"


    thought that his own Abba, was already the number one hero in the world.


    Jin Wushu looked at his face full of pride. Such a cute gaze was not the flattery of his concubines, his mood slightly improved as he said softly: "Son, these two books were given to me by your mother. Now, I will give them to you."


    "Thank you, Abba." Lu Wenlong asked in surprise: "Abba, after we go there, can I go there to find my mother?"


    After a long while, Jin Wushu finally let out a long sigh. Abba will bring you to look for one. If I ever see your mother again in this life, I''ll never lock her up again. Not in any case. I will be good to her! As long as I can see her again! "


    Lu Wenlong was so overjoyed that he almost jumped up in joy, "Really? If you see Mom, you can ask her to come back with us? "


    Jin Wushu was unable to answer. With Yue Pengju dead, Hua Rong was nowhere to be seen. With such a heavy injury, who knew if she was alive or dead?


    "Abba, will mother come back with us?"


    "Yes!" As long as she is still alive, Abba will bring her back. "Son, Haotian, God bless her ¡­" He stretched out his hand and silently adjusted his son''s bow and arrows. Only then did he realize that his son had already grown to the point where he was almost shoulder to shoulder with him. Time quickly passed by and in the blink of an eye, Lu Deng''s son became an adult. At that time, how would he be able to tell Lu Deng his identity? Or simply hide it for the rest of his life?


    The wind blew along the shoreline, lifting a thousand piles of snow.


    When the Little Tiger saw its mother''s body buried in the sand, it remained motionless for a long time. Waves of water rolled up and washed over her, soaking her whole body. The children thought it was fun, giggling and mimicking their mother as they lay on the beach and watched some small sea creatures being rolled up, shells, sea turtles.


    "Mommy, Mommy ¡­" As the waves got bigger, the Little Tiger started to get scared. It held its mother''s hand and started to cry.


    Her son''s tears were like a clap of thunder above her head, Hua Rong turned and sat up, she only saw that her son''s entire body was drenched, his hair was dripping with water, and it was unknown whether it was water or sweat.


    "Mom, let''s go home."


    Hua Rong hugged his son tightly, the Little Tiger''s head was being held so tightly that it was hard to breathe. She struggled out of his mother''s embrace and shouted happily, "Mommy, let''s go back mommy, let''s go back ¡­"


    There were a few dishes and a bowl of fresh fish. The fried prawns smelled very good. The Little Tiger was eating the meat with relish while stuffing fried prawns into its mouth, "Mom, this is so delicious."


    Hua Rong looked at the pile of prawns in the bowl, tears welling up in her eyes. Son, he already knew how to serve food to his mother. But how long could she take care of him? She quietly wiped away her tears, holding back her choking voice and asked softly, "Tiger head, do you like it here?"


    "I like it. I like the sea, I like shells, I like sea turtles, and I also like eating fried prawns ¡­" Little Tiger answered crisply, "Mom, don''t you like it?"


    Hua Rong forced a smile and nodded, then asked him: "Do you like Abba?"


    "I like it, Abba will give me a lot of fun things."

 C421 Tombstone

    Hua Rong could no longer hold back her tears. His son liked this place, he was used to it. If so, what was there to worry about?


    "Tiger Head, sleep with Mom tonight."


    "Yeah."


    In the year that his mother was severely injured, only now was she truly awake. Little Tiger''s head was being taken care of by a wet nurse, and now that she had received his mother''s permission, she was naturally overjoyed to be together with his mother. After eating, Hua Rong carefully washed his face, washed his face, and changed her comfortable pajamas before carrying him to bed.


    "Mom, tell me a story."


    "What story do you want to hear?"


    "Abba always tells me about pirates. Tell me something else."


    Hua Rong laid beside him, caressing his hair, she smiled and said: "Son, mom won''t tell you a story, can I teach you to sing?"


    "Yeah."


    Hua Rong cleared her throat and opened her mouth, "Angry hair rushing to the crown, rest with the aid of your appendix. Looking up, she howled loudly towards the sky with great vigor. Thirty achievements, dust and earth, eight thousand miles of road, clouds and moon. "Don''t be idle, your hair has turned white, and you''re in deep sorrow ¡­" She could not sing any more, and the past was still fresh in her mind. She held her son in her arms and cried.


    Little Tiger''s head was scared silly, she hugged her mother''s neck, her chubby little hands continuously wiped her face, but her tears could not be wiped away no matter how hard she tried.


    "Mom, don''t cry, don''t cry ¡­"


    Hua Rong hugged his son, and buried his head into''s soft neck. How could she bear to do that? This was the only family she had in the world, the only one she cared about. How could she bear to leave him? Even if it was going to be difficult, how could she bear it?


    "Mom, I''m not singing anymore, don''t cry ¡­" The Little Tiger''s mouth was flattened, and started crying as well. The mother and son''s tears mixed together, unable to stop for a while. Tiger Head was a child after all, and soon fell asleep in his mother''s arms. Hua Rong raised her head, wiped off the tears on his face, and wiped off the tears on his face. She laid on the ground with his arms around him for a while, then slowly got up and went to the light to make the unfinished little boots. lesser arch arrows, small boots, an apron with the skin of a Little Tiger ¡­ All of these had to be done well before New Year''s Eve, and she could be considered to have done her humble duty and duty as a mother.


    Hua Rong raised her head. The needle in her hand tilted to the side and pierced her thumb, causing a drop of blood to gush out.


    "Little girl, are you holding hands?" King Qin ran over and hugged her. He used his hands to cover her hands, "Little girl, it''s so late, why aren''t you sleeping? These things can be left until tomorrow, so why rush? "


    Hua Rong put down her needle and looked at him with a little surprise. She asked gently: "Didn''t you say you would be back in two or three days? Why are you back so quickly? "


    King Qin laughed and hugged her head to his chest. "Little girl, I was afraid that you would have a nightmare, so I quickly finished what I needed to do and rushed back that night."


    Hua Rong''s eyes moistened a little as she looked at the Single Shirt on his body and whispered, "I''ll make another one for you."


    "It''s very hot on the island. The time I can wear it is very warm. This is enough."


    "At least I have to change."


    King Qin was very happy: "Then there''s no need to rush. In the future, there''s plenty of time, you can take your time to do it."


    Hua Rong''s heart ached, she did not say a word, and stared at him, but he could see that his entire head was covered with sweat, showing that she was in a hurry. How many years had it been? Her grudge with her had seeped deep into her bones. His bad luck was his good, in this life, how could she forget it? She lightly pulled his hand and stood up to pour him a bowl of cold tea. "Qin Shangcheng, drink some water first."


    King Qin drank three big bowls consecutively and wiped the sweat off his forehead. He was satisfied with the feeling of being home, his wife, and this kind of rich and beautiful feeling made him unable to contain his joy as he looked at the gentle and virtuous woman opposite him. From now on, I''ll take care of you. "


    She nodded her head: "I have always been at ease with you taking care of the Little Tiger''s head."


    The 29th of the Moon. The weather was overcast.


    Early in the morning, the mother and son went to kneel in front of the tomb. The Little Tiger kowtowed to Abba and poured some wine down. This child did not know the taste of sorrow, but said childishly according to his mother''s teachings, "Abba, please drink some wine. Abba, you have to bless the Little Tiger''s head to be healthy. "


    He said these words, not knowing what to say. He turned around to look at his mother, only to see her sitting in front of the tombstone, her mind in a trance.


    "Mom ¡­"


    "My son, be good. Go to the front and pick up some shells for mom."


    "Alright."


    Hua Rong leaned on the tombstone and stared fixedly at the three words "Yue Pengju", as if she was slowly transforming into her husband''s face: "Sister Shi Qi, Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    "She was overjoyed and stretched out her hand to pounce, but what she was facing was a bottomless abyss." "Peng Ju, Peng Ju ¡­"


    She was seized by a pair of hands, as if someone had pulled her from the brink.


    "Little girl, wake up. Little girl ¡­"


    Hua Rong opened her eyes and realized that the sun had set. She had already been here for almost a day. Time passed by so quickly. It was as if everything was still the same as yesterday, but they had already parted ways and become the day of Pengju''s sacrificial offering.


    She slowly sat up and looked at the tower-like figure in front of her. King Qin''s face was filled with worry: "Girl, your complexion isn''t good."


    She shook her head. "It''s fine. I''m fine."


    "Let''s go back and rest."


    "Alright." In the blink of an eye, she saw many shells in front of her. He knew that his mother liked red ones, so there were a lot of red ones inside.


    Hua Rong casually took out a red shell, only to see her son already running over, waving her arms to welcome King Qin, hugging his legs: "Abba, catch the sheep for me ¡­ ¡­ "I want the goat''s horn ¡­"


    In the distance a herd of sea deer was grazing, with long, multicolored horns on their heads. The Little Tiger''s head had been chased for half a day, but was still unable to be caught. In the end, it stubbornly fell to the ground and dispersed, becoming a naked wild child.


    King Qin embraced him, raised him high above his head, then put him down. "Stinky kid, I''ll kowtow to your Abba again."


    "You want to catch my antlers after you''ve kowtowed?"


    "Right."


    The Little Tiger knelt in front of her father''s tombstone and kowtowed once again. Just as she was about to get up, she saw that King Qin was squatting down and gently holding his hand: "Good tiger head, I have a few words to ask you."


    The child asked, "What?"


    Hua Rong was also surprised, she stood at the side without making a sound.


    "Tiger, are you happy on the island these days?"


    "Happy. I like the sea. "I like to eat sea prawns, I like to eat ¡­"


    "Son, can I treat you well?"


    The Little Tiger looked at him strangely and shook his hand as she pulled him, "Of course the Abba treats me well."


    "What''s your name?"


    "It''s the Little Tiger."


    King Qin held him, and knelt in front of Yue Pengju''s tombstone together. "Yue Pengju, you heard it? I swear, in this life, I will treat Little Tiger as my first son and will not treat him unfairly. As for the little girl, I will take good care of her and never let her down in this life. "If you have a spirit in heaven, then protect the mother and son ¡­"


    The Little Tiger leader couldn''t understand Abba''s words and could only giggle, trying to struggle free from his grasp. She looked towards the beautiful Sea Deer. Hua Rong stood at the side and wiped away her tears.


    King Qin carried the child and walked over with large strides. He extended his hand to hold hers and said with a firm voice, "Little girl, let''s go back."


    Her palms were moist and sweaty, and as a cold wind blew over, her body trembled slightly. King Qin bent his arm, embraced her in his embrace, hugged mother and son, and left.


    New Year''s Eve.


    It was the first real New Year''s Eve on the island. The flames King Qin had instructed to be bought back. It was custom-made by the Jiang-Nan Lei family.


    As soon as the evening came, the New Year''s Eve dinner was served. A total of thirty-six dishes were placed on a large rectangular table. The Little Tiger ran happily from one end of the bag to the other. It was wearing new tiger apron s and had a small wooden sabre tied to its saddlebag. It was as adorable as the Monkey King on the island. His gaze landed on a giant lobster in the middle, raised his small face innocently and asked, "Abba, why do we need to eat so much? "Why is that?"


    "Because today is the new year."


    "Why do you eat so much for the new year?"


    "Because of the heat."


    "Why would there be heat during the new year?"


    "Because of the fireworks."


    "Why are there fireworks during the new year?"


    King Qin was unable to resist, he stretched out his hand and carried him back to his seat before smiling: "Stinky kid, eat obediently. "When the sky turns dark, I will teach you how to set off fireworks."


    The allure of the Little Tiger''s head fell onto the flame as it earnestly ate its meal.


    Only then did King Qin heave a sigh of relief. Hua Rong had changed into a new set of light blue clothes, also having a moon-white bottom design. Her hair was tied up high in a black bun, and his face was not as pale as it was before. Her eyes were black, her plate filled with dishes he and her son had picked up. He felt slightly absent-minded. She never would have imagined that one day, she would be able to spend New Year''s Eve with her wife and children.


    His voice was slightly greasy as he asked, "Girl, are the dishes tasty?"


    She smiled faintly, the hand holding the chopsticks paused for a moment, then extended her hand to grab a chicken leg and put it into his bowl. She said softly, "You eat more."


    He took a big bite of the chicken leg and laughed out loud, "Good, good, good. I''ve never eaten such delicious smoked chicken before."


    When the Little Tiger saw him eat so much, it put down its big lobster and reached out its hand: "Abba, I want this, I want ¡­"


    Hua Rong smiled and gave him the other smoked chicken leg. "Son, eat this."


    "No, I want Abba''s, Abba''s delicious ¡­"


    "Little Tiger Head, eat this ¡­"


    "No, I want that ¡­"


    King Qin immediately stuffed the half-eaten chicken leg into his small hand, feeling as sweet as honey in his heart, "Stinky kid, do you like anything Abba likes?"


    He chuckled and took a bite of the chicken leg. "This is delicious, whatever Abba eats, I want to eat."


    The King Qin was even more elated, patting his tiny body, seeing his big, black eyes staring at her craftily, that kind of fatherly love, so deep that it seeped into his bones. He raised his eyes to look at the woman who was eating with a smile on her face, and a strange feeling arose in his heart: It was as if all along, this was his own wife, his own son! Otherwise, how could there be such tacit understanding and warmth?


    Being surrounded by such a strange and gentle feeling, he helplessly watched as Hua Rong continued to scoop up food for herself. She didn''t know what to say, and could only eat what he had to eat. After eating for a long time, she remembered that she could finally be together with the little girl after New Year''s Eve.

 C422 Fantasy

    He was elated, and his blood was boiling again. His wife. He could finally have this woman again. How wonderful was this? It had been more than ten years, but his dream had finally come true.


    When the Little Tiger saw him laughing, it extended its greasy little hands to touch his face: Abba, what are you laughing at?


    King Qin did not feel the slightest bit of oil on his face and happily said: "Good kid, hurry and eat, after eating Abba, I''ll bring you to set off the fireworks."


    "Alright, I''m not eating anymore. Let''s go put out the fireworks right now ¡­" The Little Tiger''s head could not wait any longer, he jumped off the stool and pulled his hand, "Abba, quickly leave."


    "Mom''s still eating. Wait a moment."


    "Mom won''t eat anymore, I won''t eat anymore ¡­"


    Hua Rong put down the bowl with a smile and pulled her son''s hand. "Let''s go. Mom won''t eat anymore. I''ll accompany you to put out the fireworks."


    That night, the sea was calm. It was different from the dark and windy inland scenery on the 30th day of the year. The surface of the sea was rippling with waves. Although it was not as bright as it used to be, it was still very refreshing. All the people on the island ran out and looked at the fireworks in the sky with glee.


    The King Qin carried the custom-made fireworks, with the Little Tiger''s head running in front of him, he held a barrel of cannon in his hand, wanting to ignite it himself. King Qin taught him a lesson, but his legs were too short, so he couldn''t run away even if he was ignited. The cannon battle sounded out behind him, and with a loud bang, he was so frightened that he sat down on the ground and laughed.


    Hua Rong smiled and hugged him, telling him to look up into the sky. It was the first time that the Little Tiger had seen such a beautiful firework, red, green, deafening, as she clapped her hands and laughed: "Mother, it''s so good, mother, it''s so good. I want to release it, I''ll go release it again ¡­" He broke away from his mother and jumped again. King Qin saw that he could only learn a little before igniting his own cannon fodder, and said loudly: "Good boy, if there really is one of you, then ¡­"


    Another fireball was ignited, and the Little Tiger head ran a bit faster this time. After walking a few steps, it exploded with a "boom" sound, and raising its head, Hua Rong saw that the flames in the sky were all green, and a gigantic green smog had dispersed, revealing a large green tortoise in mid air. The King Qin laughed out loud and said, "Girl, this is the gift that I, your father, have bestowed to Jin Wushu when his'' son ''was full a hundred days old. Hahaha, I originally wanted them to customize it, but who would have thought that they can still produce it now ¡­"


    Hua Rong couldn''t help but laugh out loud. In this past year, this was the first time she couldn''t suppress her laughter. Back then, when all the subjects of Shang Jing had seen this flame, Jin Wushu''s mood had reached an unknown point. In the King Qin, only the King Qin could think of such a move. When the King Qin saw her smiling so happily and disturbing his scarf, he was extremely happy too. He thought to himself, I really did not waste my effort doing this, how great! How good was it for a girl to laugh like this!


    The sea breeze blew over, gently caressing her cheeks. The Little Tiger was tired of playing around so it hugged onto Abba''s leg. "Abba, carry me ¡­"


    The King Qin crouched down, and the Little Tiger''s head immediately grabbed his neck and mounted on his shoulder.


    Hua Rong berated him softly, "Tiger head, don''t be like this ¡­"


    He mumbled to himself, "Abba can see very far from here ¡­"


    King Qin laughed heartily. "My good son, Abba carries you on his back until he can''t move his back anymore."


    Hua Rong was unable to say anything more, but seeing the father and son being so intimate, feeling both sad and happy, she could finally relax after leaving. She silently walked behind, her mind filled with thoughts. However, after King Qin gets married, he will very quickly have his own son. Would he still care for the head of the Little Tiger so much? And Li Tinglan, Ye Lvdayong''s daughter, what about her? How would she treat her son?


    Deep into the night, the Little Tiger''s head had long since fallen asleep, and it let out light snoring sounds. Hua Rong lightly covered him with a thin blanket and turned around. King Qin came in and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Under the candlelight, Hua Rong''s face flushed red from the light wine of New Year''s Eve and the firework of the night. She was filled with boundless vitality. The familiar, impatient blood boiled in the blood again, as it had so many times before, eager to find an outlet to vent ¡ª like a restless python, with a strong masculine scent, like a flash flood, and no longer able to bear it any longer. He was a pirate, a pirate who committed all sorts of crimes. According to his personality, after so many nights, when he could not stand it any longer, he had long wanted to force his way in. However, for some reason, when she saw that she was unconscious and in bed, even if there was some slight pain, she couldn''t bring herself to do it. Patience brewed again and again, and through the night, she would get better. As long as she was well, it wasn''t too late.


    He reached out to hug her. "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    Hua Rong didn''t resist at all and laid gently in his embrace. She was tired, tired. ''F * ck off. It''s good to be able to stay here for the time being. In the future, how could she still rely on this? There would never be one in this life, never again. She looked up at him. His eyes were eager, but she was not impetuous. She felt strange, as if she had been stuck in a life-long struggle. Was this man''s earth-shattering transformation due to the large scale massacre and plundering of the Golden Army that he had personally witnessed from the south? Was it because his main advisor had become the loyal and upright Ma Su, Liu Wu, etc.? From this, it could be seen how great of an impact people, people, and environment would have.


    She could hear his heart beating so hard, his body burning. Understand his urgent need. [That''s right, how can I ask this man to keep his dignity as a gentleman?] Moreover, he was not a man of honor, so it was only right for him to ask for a reward. Everyone''s effort should be rewarded in a reasonable manner. No one has the right to enjoy others'' kindness to you for nothing. Just like him, he would never be a righteous man again. He shouldn''t have, shouldn''t have at all.


    She slowly opened her mouth: "Qin Shangcheng, tomorrow is the first day, you should go to Changlin Island to visit all your subordinates."


    "Girl, I want to accompany you to celebrate New Year. "After the new year, I will arrange it myself."


    "Because it''s New Year''s, you have to show up even more. Now, unlike before, you are no longer a small scale pirate, and you still have such a powerful army. Third Uncle is old, and his subordinates have high expectations for you, so you should show the prestige and dignity of a leader. This is your duty, and is something that must be done. "


    "Alright, little girl. In the future, give me some advice ¡­" The King Qin was enlightened. Only then did he remember that the little girl had accompanied Yue Pengju to wars in the south. She had a very insightful view and views on important matters. He gave her a general picture of the trade and training of Ma Su, Liu Wu, Zhou Qi and the others. Hua Rong secretly nodded her head, with the development, the world of the King Qin was expanding.


    Outside, the sea breeze was blowing, and she was filled with joy and melancholy. The land was dangerous, the heart was vicious, the people liked to fall leaves and return to their roots, their feet had to step on solid soil to feel safe. Do you know where the land is compared to the boundless vastness of the ocean? Coming and going, she had almost fallen in love with this ocean. Like her son, she loved the sun at night, the sea turtles, and the green velvet grass on the island ¡­ However, a person is a person, who can do what they want and let themselves do what they want?


    People always liked to hide in the mountains, but who would ever think of hiding in the ocean? If Pengju was still here, wouldn''t he be happy if he went with him to find an island to fish and hunt and use his skin as clothes?


    Unfortunately, everything had become a fantasy.


    King Qin didn''t know what she was thinking and only said happily, "Little girl, you two will follow me tomorrow to Changlin Island ¡­" As soon as these words left his mouth, he realised that something was wrong. Li Tinglan was still in the Changlin Island and he definitely could not let the little girl see her. She had to think of a way to deal with Li Tinglan as soon as possible, and she had to work with Ye Lvdayong as fast as possible to find the perfect solution.


    He immediately changed his words. "Forget it. After a few more days, I''ll take you and your mother there."


    Hua Rong smiled, at this time, she completely understood his painstaking efforts. Between Li Tinglan and him, he would choose herself without hesitation. However, she didn''t want to see such an outcome. No, not at all!


    She said softly, "It''s fine, I''ve been staying in Sunset Island for so long and I''m bored. I want to take my child to see the cruiser."


    When the King Qin heard that she was going to the cruiser, she heaved a sigh of relief. Thinking that the mother and son pair should indeed go out and relax, and get some fresh air, she agreed immediately.


    The thick red candle was about to burn to the end. The room was bright with only the sound of the flower lights lighting up once again. King Qin looked at the woman in his arms. In the dark night, his eyes were extremely gentle and gentle. He lowered his head, and placed his chin on her hair.


    Hua Rong remained silent for a long while, before slowly nodding her head, "We were married ever since we came back from Changlin Island."


    "Good, good, good. "Little girl ¡­"


    Before he could finish his joyful words, his mouth was suddenly sealed. His mind was in a state of chaos, as if he was as ignorant as he was many years ago. He did not know when it would be.


    This kiss was full of passion, gratitude, comfort, and gratitude ¡­ Her lips were soft, like the best rose petals, the tiniest silk of Shu brocade, warm and tender, as if she was about to melt completely.


    After a long while, her lips finally moved away, her face was full of smiles, and King Qin was immersed in the joy of falling from the sky, almost going crazy. Only he himself understood the meaning behind this kiss. From the moment he resisted and bit and bled himself, from the grudges at the borders of Yanjing to his current deep and warm kiss ¡­ Girl, she likes me so much.


    Years of searching, years of anticipation, once the court came to its senses, he could not believe it and had no choice but to believe it. He held her tightly, almost wanting to crush the woman in his arms and thoroughly knead her in his blood and bones, never leaving her for good.


    Early in the morning, tens of thousands of rays of light shone brightly. Blue sea water, snow-white waves, flocks of seagulls flying around. King Qin sat on the chair. Behind him, a pair of soft hands flew and combed his hair until it was not messy at all. Then, he slowly put on the valley towel.


    "I''m so happy."


    Hua Rong asked gently: "What''s wrong?"


    "You''ve been combing my hair for the rest of my life, how can I not be happy?"


    Hua Rong''s hand paused for a moment, as if she had lost something.


    "Little girl, let''s give birth to a few more brats. Little girl, this way, the tiger head will have a companion ¡­" He looked forward to it, and was elated.


    Hua Rong turned her head slightly, looking at him with her eyes closed, as if he was enjoying herself greatly. Only now did she realize that the deep wrinkles on this man''s forehead were filled with vicissitudes of life. A man who looked like an iron man would soon grow old. King Qin was about to reach the age of Destiny Grasp. How could such a man continue to enjoy his good fortune for nothing? It was time for him to have his own family, his own wife and children.

 C423 obsession

    "Little girl ¡­"


    "Okay, okay."


    Hua Rong put down the comb and looked at it carefully. When she was satisfied with it, she rubbed his forehead and said gently: "Alright. Let''s go. "


    At the seaside. The Little Tiger looked at the five-tooth warship''s sail rising high into the air, and ran towards the boat happily: "Mother, are we going out to play?"


    "Yes, Abba will bring the Little Tiger to play."


    "Are we going together?"


    "Let''s go together, Mom will go too."


    Standing on the boat, King Qin extended his hand and carried the Little Tiger''s head up, then pulled Hua Rong up as well. Only then did he realize that Hua Rong was wearing a profound robe, and that the lesser arch had once been inseparable from her body. When the Little Tiger saw its mother carrying an arrow on her back, it looked extremely valiant. The rainbow colored feathers on the arrowhead reflected a bright light under the sunlight. He stretched out his hand to pluck the feather. "Mom, I want to ¡­"


    King Qin hugged him and raised him above his head, "You bad boy, don''t you dare break it. I''ll make you a new one. "


    "I want to be like Mama."


    "You have to be older to carry it."


    "¡­"


    As they chatted, the three of them had already boarded the top of the warship. They looked down from above at the boundless sea, at the vast and strange scenery.


    Hua Rong''s gaze followed her son all the way as she watched him jump about happily without a care in the world. He still wore the golden tiger apron s, looking extremely lively. On her head was a small tiger crown, inlaid with golden shells, making him look like a fairy from the sea.


    Her heart was as if being cut by a knife, but she could only smile, whether it was in front of her son or in front of King Qin, she could not show the slightest bit of weakness and hesitation.


    This was a pleasant voyage. The five-tooth warship had a sumptuous meal, so mother took care of it along the way. The Little Tiger was playing merrily. In the distance, the Changlin Island was already in sight.


    The gazes of mother and son fell on a huge battleship ahead, towering into the sky like a small hill. The Little Tiger asked in shock: "Abba, is this also a boat?"


    "Right, it''s a large ship."


    "There''s such a big ship?"


    "The Abba relied on it to sweep the world, and in the future, I will bring you more interesting things ¡­ Hahaha, son, in the future, you will follow Abba on the boat. Abba will teach you many skills ¡­ "


    "Okay, then we won''t go back to the Sunset Island? Is Mom coming too? "


    King Qin turned towards Hua Rong and glanced at her, "Of course mother will go with you."


    Hua Rong nodded her head and hugged his son: "Tiger Head, let''s go play on the ship and wait for Abba to come back."


    "Yeah."


    The King Qin ordered the boat to approach and said, "Girl, take your son and play on the ship. I''ll go and come back soon. "


    "Alright."


    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, Hua Rong put down her son, took a step forward, gently hugged his waist, and kissed his face: "Take care."


    King Qin was stunned by her tenderness. After a while, he touched his face and laughed, "Girl, I will go and return quickly." He thought for a bit, then looked at Tiger Head. "Why don''t you two come with me to Changlin Island to play, and when we return, we can play on the ship for a few more days."


    Hua Rong shook her head: "No need, my son likes big ships. We''ll wait on the ships for you. In any case, Changlin Island is there, you can go at any time. "


    King Qin thought about it for a while, then walked down the ship and headed to Changlin Island on another fast boat.


    Hua Rong held his son''s hand and stood on the high deck. Only after the boat gradually shrank did she withdraw her gaze and closely stared at his son''s face. Little Tiger shook her mother''s hand and said excitedly, "Mom, this boat is really fun ¡­" Before he could finish her words, a flock of seabirds flew overhead, as if they could be grabbed with a single hand. He stretched out his hand and caught up with her. The seabirds had already flown away. He chuckled and said, "Mom, you catch her for me ¡­"


    Hua Rong smiled as she took out her bow and arrows to aim at a low flying sea bird. With a swoosh, the sea bird flapped its wings and fell on the deck, its snow-white tail fluttering in the wind. The Little Tiger ran over and picked it up. The little bird''s wings were only slightly injured, and it jumped around non-stop in his hands.


    "Mom, look ¡­"


    Hua Rong received the bird, patted his hand and gave it to him before softly saying: "Good young master of the Little Tiger, in the future, you must listen to everything the Abba says, okay?"


    "Alright."


    "Tiger Head, you can play here. Mom will go down to get something."


    "Yeah."


    Hua Rong waved her hand, and a wet nurse and two small fry came over and asked respectfully: "Madam, do you have any instructions?"


    "You guys just take care of the tiger''s head, thank you very much."


    "Yes."


    Only then did Hua Rong walk down the spiral staircase. When she turned back, he saw his son had dropped the seabird in his hand onto the deck, flapping his wings in an attempt to escape. His son was currently chasing after him while giggling.


    Tears streaming down her face, she turned and walked away.


    A fast boat was already docked beside the cruiser''s warship. Just as Hua Rong approached, one of the lackeys walked over and lowered his voice: "Madam, Third Uncle has already prepared the boat, please come on up."


    Hua Rong got on the boat and went into the cabin.


    "Madam, can we leave now?"


    "Let''s go."


    The small boat flew by quickly. If they left from here, they would be Wang Erqi''s island in the ocean. After that, they would be another stretch of distance to the Song Kingdom''s power.


    His heart was in chaos, he didn''t know where he should go. When he walked out of the cabin once again, it was already sunset. The cruiser and Changlin Island had long since disappeared without a trace. Only now did he understand that his son, the King Qin, and the distance between them were already like the ends of the earth.


    The sea was so calm, the sea so gentle, her legs so limp, she fell to her knees on the deck and cried, but her eyes were dry and she could no longer cry.


    The sound of his son''s weeping echoed in his ears. What would happen if he suddenly lost his mother after spending all day with her? The King Qin was such a nice King Qin to him, and in this year, he had used almost all of his strength to take care of her. Her mind was in a state of chaos. She rarely came out of her cabin during this entire trip.


    He didn''t know until the boat docked, when a sailor walked in. His name was Yang Wu and he was one of the close servants under the Third Uncle Yang, and was very experienced in handling matters. This time, all of the arrangements were made for. Yang Wu''s attitude was extremely respectful: "Madame Yue, we have arrived."


    Where, where? She walked out of the cabin and looked at the green mountain in front of her. This was the end of her journey, but it was her new starting point.


    She nodded. "Thank you."


    "No need, this is my duty."


    Yang Wu passed a bag to her and took it from his heavily. She was afraid that the King Qin would suspect his, but before he left, other than the clothes he was wearing, he brought along his lesser arch s, and did not bring anything else. There were only a few pieces of jewelry that were easy to sell. The world was vast, and it was possible for them to slowly live on.


    "This is what third uncle instructed you to do."


    She opened the bag. Inside was a heavy golden leaf, some silver. Although the Third Uncle Yang didn''t want her to hinder his great plans, she also didn''t want her to fall into a predicament either, so he prepared an extremely rich entanglement for her. She silently packed her bag and carried it on her back. At the front, she was holding onto a handsome rhubarb horse. Yang Wu then said: "This was also something Third Uncle ordered our brothers to prepare for you."


    "Thank you, Third Uncle. Please thank him on my behalf."


    "Third Uncle said that he would definitely take good care of the Little Tiger''s head. He told you not to worry at all."


    Hua Rong nodded her head, and did not speak further. She took out two strings of golden leaf s and handed it over to the brothers, "You guys have worked hard too."


    Yang Wu took a step back, and resolutely refused. "This little one will follow Third Uncle''s instructions. I do not dare to accept Madame Yue''s bestowment. "


    Seeing that he was so resolute, Hua Rong could not force him anymore. She could only clasp her hands and say her goodbyes, and then, they left the boat together.


    Stepping onto the ground once more, she looked at this familiar piece of land, and a myriad of emotions welled up in her heart. Escape from it and seek its help. He had formed a life and death bond with this ocean. The rhubarb horse stuck out her tongue in front of her. She jumped onto the horse, waved her whip, and left.


    The sun was setting, the night was falling.


    Da Song''s Town was shrouded in the cold spring sunset. When one looked around, they would see withered yellow grass, deep pine and cypress, and a few bare trees. Spring came. The spring wind was like scissors. Soon, everything would be covered in green.


    In front of him was a clearing. Hua Rong stopped and pulled his horse up the slope. She tied the horse up to let it graze on grass and found a stone tablet to sit on. At this moment, she started to ponder about where she should go.


    The cold night wind blew on her face, like Penga''s gentle voice: "Sister Shi Qi, Sister Shi Qi..." The hatred buried deep in his heart was instantly rekindled. , Qin Gui, Jin Wushu ¡­ How could he let these three main culprits go? How? She clenched her fists. Compared to the violent king, her personal strength was insignificant. However, being small did not mean that she would give up. Now that his son had a reassurance to rely on, and he was all alone and without any worries, what else could he not put down? What else could he not do?


    Revenge! The only thing left to do was to take revenge!


    She thought for a long time. When dusk fell, she quickly changed into men''s clothing. Then, she took out something from her bag and casually wiped her face. Not long later, a man with a sallow complexion appeared on the Town in front. There was a wine flag floating in front of a hotel. The flag looked new, as if it had just been opened. Song Jin negotiated that the large-scale war would be temporarily stopped and that production would be greatly restored.


    Hua Rong stepped in and the Scophthalmus welcomed him warmly: "Guest, please come in. Good wine and good dishes will be served soon. "


    Hua Rong went in and sat down. There were not many people in the inn, so the restaurant''s Scophthalmus took the hot tea to the table and started chattering, "Guest, what do you want?"


    "Two steamed buns and half a catty of beef."


    "Alright."


    When the food was served, Scophthalmus stood to the side and chatted with the guests without saying anything, "Guest, it''s best if you can eat steamed bun and beef now. If it was a few years ago, you wouldn''t be able to eat it at all ¡­"


    Hua Rong put down the steamed bun as she thought deeply, "Is it possible that once the war ends, the business will become better?"


    "Better to be a dog of peace than a man of chaos. People, who wants to fight? Sigh, everyone hoped that Yue Xiang Gong would beat Zhu Xian Town up and completely drive his away to end the war. But now, Song Jin had come to an agreement. In order to pay tribute to the Golden Man, the taxes given by the citizens had increased greatly. Everyone said that it was old thief Qin Gui who raised the Golden Man, that he was a spy for the Golden Man, and that he caused the death of the Yue Xiang Gong ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was slightly taken aback and could not help but ask: "Do you all know that the Yue Xiang Gong died wrongly?"


    "Which one of the people in the world doesn''t know that the Yue Xiang Gong has met with a ''need not''? Sigh, poor Yue Xiang Gong, once we go, my Da Song will only be able to be loyal to Jin. What I am afraid of is the Golden Man''s wolfish ambition, I wonder when you will come again ¡­ "

 C424 marry together

    Hua Rong''s heart felt slightly warm. Pengju''s wasted death, the ancient history, was it a consolation or a mockery? Song Jin''s negotiation, the powerful exorbitant taxes, all these were all suppressing the people. What kind of fundamental improvement did the people''s lives get? However, it was still good that they couldn''t fight. At least, Jiang Nan in front of him slowly recovered greatly.


    Having been living in the Sunset Island for a long time, he did not know what had happened in the mountains. Hua Rong urgently needed to understand the situation in the outside world. She took out a piece of small piece of silver and handed it over. Scophthalmus was extremely happy and chattered about what she had seen and heard. It wasn''t until the time when the store closed that Scophthalmus finally sent her to the second floor to rest with a drowsy look in her eyes.


    That night, Wu Meng Wu You woke up very early the next day. Hua Rong looked at the sky outside, mounted her horse and quickly rode towards Lin An. She was so anxious to see Pengju as soon as possible ¡ª to see the place that had truly buried him. She only knew that it was a jailer that buried him, but she didn''t even know where she was buried.


    With her husband dead and her wife not even knowing where he was buried, what could be more tragic in this world?


    And also Li Yian who was like a grandmother, where was she? Was he implicated in the Yue Pengju case? Without a backer, did Wang Jixian covet her collection again? Now that Qin Gui was able to cover the sky with one hand and Wang Jixian was like the sun in the sky, how could they let him go? And there was also Lu Da. Even though this father-like and brotherly man knew that it was a den of dragons and tigers, he still flew over to save his. What about him? There had been no news of him, and only he knew the final scene of his husband''s death.


    His deceased husband, friends, and exiled Sis GaoSi and Sis were not someone he could take care of for the time being. However, how could he watch on helplessly as people who were still alive and near him suffered?


    She anxiously hoped to see Li Yian. After finding him, she ran all the way. rhubarb horse s did not travel a thousand miles in a day, but it could still travel several hundred kilometers in a day. She did not rest at all as she travelled day and night. She only hoped that she could return to Lin An a little faster, to see her husband''s grave and Li Yian before making her plans.


    Changlin Island.


    Because of the arrival of the King Qin, the entire island was in an uproar. Under the Third Uncle Yang''s lead, the residents of the island were celebrating the new spring. They were singing and dancing, slaughtering pigs and sheep, and hanging big red lanterns everywhere.


    This was the first time Li Tinglan and her servant had personally experienced the customs of the Song Kingdom. Since the island was not a palace, it did not have many rules. They followed the customs of the land, went to pay respects to the Third Uncle Yang, and paid respects to the other important residents of the island. Everyone on the island knew that this new beauty was the King''s would-be princess, and they all bowed to her respectfully and happily accepted her reward.


    The Liaoning people loved to sing and dance, but seeing that the residents of the island were all dancing and singing, the Third Uncle Yang suggested that everyone listen to the music of the owner''s mother. Li Tinglan magnanimously agreed, and immediately began singing and dancing like a liaomiao. Her figure was graceful and her movements were beautiful. She performed a lion-man''s palace dance, a noble and gorgeous dance. The crowd watched her as though they were drunk on her dance, all of them clapping and cheering her on.


    Just as the liveliness was growing, someone shouted, "The King is back!"


    Li Tinglan had just stopped dancing, sweat was dripping down her forehead. When she heard that King Qin was finally back, she was overjoyed. Xiao Daniang, who was beside her, said softly, "Miss, the King is back ¡­"


    Master and servant both looked over, only to see a big tower-like man striding over, dressed in a neat black shirt and with a valley towel on his head, he looked extremely majestic.


    "Miss, this is King Qin? "A bit too old ¡­" Xiao Daniang could not hide her disappointment. This young miss was 18 years old, this big size man should be around 40 years old. A flower on the beach! After all, their master and servant came from the palace, and the nobles of the Liaoning were deeply influenced by the Han civilization, especially the young girls. The person they liked in their memories was naturally the elegant young master, the handsome scholar.


    Seeing the young miss''s displeased expression, Xiao Daniang hurriedly said. "The King''s body is actually like the heroic men of our Da Liao Kingdom." She received Ye Lvdayong''s order to know master''s intentions and arrangements. This was no small matter and she was afraid that the young miss would be unhappy about this, so she changed the topic, "The main point of a man is his ability, what does it have to do with his appearance? Looking at the size of the Changlin Island and its huge population, the King''s cruiser had so many troops. He was no ordinary pirate, he had the aura of a king. "If I can get to the bottom of the river in the future, young miss will be the ready-made empress ¡­"


    Just as the master and servant were whispering to each other, the most shocked Third Uncle Yang could not believe his eyes: This man who dressed up decently, was this former coarse King Qin? People rely on clothes, the ancients sincerely do not bully me! He looked so awe-inspiring. He was not one bit inferior to those monarchs. Who cleaned him up? Who dressed him up? His heart sank, slightly uneasy. Other than Hua Rong, who else could it be?


    With how irascible King Qin was, other than Hua Rong, who else could possibly allow a woman to help him dress up? There was no doubt that it was Hua Rong.


    Whether it was his appearance or mental state, King Qin had gone berserk, accepting her influence and modification. If he were to discover that Hua Rong had already left, and was never to be seen again, how furious would he become?


    He wasn''t sure for a moment, but after King Qin received the greetings from the crowd, he turned around and greeted him like a nephew. The Third Uncle Yang said, "Everyone is waiting for you. There will be a sumptuous dinner tonight."


    "Alright, let''s drink to our heart''s content tonight."


    Just then, Xiao Daniang had already walked over and bowed in place of the young miss: "Servant greets the King."


    King Qin waved his hand: "Bring your young miss to rest first."


    "Thank you, King."


    This was the first time Xiao Daniang had faced the King Qin. She observed her words and appearance, but when she saw that the old man did not seem happy at all as if she was about to get a beautiful wife, she couldn''t help but be angry: Why does this man have anything to despise with the appearance of her young miss?


    King Qin did not see her expression and said to Third Uncle Yang: "Third Uncle, I have something to talk to you about."


    "Okay." The Third Uncle Yang did not react and followed him to the meeting hall.


    The two of them sat down and the King Qin went straight to the point, "Third Uncle, I want to break off the engagement with Ye Lvdayong. You help me think of a way, I will settle this with Ye Lvdayong, you just need to think of a way to send Li Tinglan and the others off ¡­ "


    The Third Uncle Yang sized up the joy on his face. His entire being was immersed in a happiness that he had never seen before, as if he had ascended to the throne. Your Majesty, why did you cancel the engagement? "


    "Because I''m getting married. I decided to marry Hua Rong on my sixth day. I can''t wait any longer, you know. I''ve been waiting for this day for more than a decade. She was already my wife, and there was no need for any more trouble. "But, she said she wants to get married, so I''ll do as she says ¡­" It turned out that the King Qin had the thought of "marrying". It was because when he was muddleheaded from emotions that day, Hua Rong had told him that she hoped to marry him after the date of Penga''s death. Before this, he never thought that the two of them would get married again, until Hua Rong said it out. He thought that Hua Rong wanted a ceremony, a title, so she agreed without thinking.


    Third Uncle Yang was secretly complaining in his heart, but he still maintained his composure: "No! Your Majesty, you cannot marry! "


    The King Qin shouted, "Why not? If I want to marry her, who dares to stop me? Third Uncle, I know you don''t like her, but she''s already here, on the cruiser ahead. In order to give her an explanation, I must send Li Tinglan away. "


    Third Uncle Yang tried to ask: "Can you marry me with Li Tinglan? I could convince her to accept it. "It''s very normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines ¡­"


    King Qin replied without thinking, "Third Uncle, I''ve already told you. What temper does a girl have? How could she agree? "No, absolutely not ¡­"


    Third Uncle Yang frowned, this was the main reason why he did not like Hua Rong, he always thought that Hua Rong did not understand the big picture. What time was it, to still hold the narrow-mindedness of a female Jealousy? Originally, the best way was for her to stay. The King had one wife and one concubine, or both. This way, there wouldn''t be any other troubles. Both would be perfect. However, she stubbornly wanted to leave, completely disregarding her own painstaking efforts and not thinking for the King Qin in the slightest.


    "My King, if Hua Rong really wants to marry you, she should think of you first ¡­"


    King Qin interrupted him, "Third Uncle, you don''t know. The little girl, Yue Pengju, was not allowed to take any concubines. She loves Yue Pengju so much that he can''t even rub the sand in his eyes. It''s because she doesn''t allow me to take a concubine that I''m happy. Otherwise, doesn''t that mean she doesn''t care about me? Hahaha, Third Uncle, she even personally agreed to marry me, and he truly agreed to marry me. Third Uncle, you should be happy for me. Once we get married, I want to give birth to a few little brats of my own and let them play with the tiger ¡­ "Hahaha, I want to give birth to a girl and a son. The more the better. Only then will it be lively ¡­"


    Third Uncle Yang was at a loss for words, what kind of theory was this? Not allowing concubines was enough to show that Hua Rong truly liked him? He had even planned to have a few children. Men, who wouldn''t want to have their own blood and blood?


    "Third Uncle, if you''re unsure, I''ll go find Li Tinglan myself. "I need to get married as soon as possible. I can''t wait any longer ¡­"


    He turned around and was about to leave when the Third Uncle Yang called out to him. "King, listen to me first."


    King Qin sat down again: "Third Uncle, you don''t need to interfere in this matter. I will definitely think of a way to explain it to Ye Lvdayong. In my opinion, the only thing that the two of them can cooperate is not the matter of marriage. He only used us because of his seventy-two treasure troves. Now that Ma Su has opened up the sea trade, his profits are plentiful, and the scale has increased, we are not completely controlled by his economic strength. In that case, why should we be afraid of him? "


    "It''s not that I''m afraid of him! It''s better to have one more ally than one more enemy! "


    "I''ll try not to be enemies with him."


    "As long as you break off the engagement, you will become his enemy."


    "In that case, it doesn''t matter if you become an enemy. Anyway, laozi''s enemy is not just him. "


    The Third Uncle Yang slowly said, "Let''s celebrate the new year first before talking about this matter. "Great King, you have left for too long. Go out and drink with the crowd first, and arrange some matters. We will talk about this matter in the future."


    "No, today we must solve this problem. You cannot say, I will personally go find Li Tinglan and have them leave immediately. "


    "Great King, it''s the new year and the guests are all guests. Why are you driving a weak girl away like this?"


    "Weak girl? The little girl was even weaker. If they didn''t leave, the little girl wouldn''t dare to come here. They''re still waiting for me on the boat. I can''t keep them waiting. If Li Tinglan wasn''t standing in the way, I would have brought them up a long time ago. "Damn it, what do you call me, ''King''? I don''t even dare to bring my wife and kids here, what the hell are you guys talking about?"

 C425 I want my mother

    The Third Uncle Yang calmly retorted, "This is not our fault, it''s your own fear! Before a man marries, he is afraid of a lion''s roar. "


    "I''m not afraid!"


    "Not afraid of the inside?" If you don''t fear the inside, why don''t you dare marry Li Tinglan? What''s the point of having another wife? "


    "Third Uncle, you don''t have to provoke me. I know very well whether or not I''m afraid of you." Moreover, the little girl is not like a lion. She is gentle and virtuous, rarely seen in this world ¡­ " He couldn''t help but show off proudly. "Third Uncle, these days, the little girl has been so nice to me. "Look, she''s the one who sewed my shirt and wore my scarf for me. She combs my hair every morning. Hahaha, I have to hurry back. It''s so comfortable having her comb my hair ¡­"


    Third Uncle Yang secretly shook his head. Seeing this, his hands unconsciously broke out into a cold sweat. The higher the expectation, the greater the disappointment. He was making a huge gamble. Would this kid obediently walk towards the bright road that he had designed for him?


    "Third Uncle, we must immediately reveal our cards to Li Tinglan. I''ll go myself ¡­"


    Third Uncle Yang quickly stopped him: "King, I will go. "I''ll take care of it for you. You can''t speak, so don''t let both sides suffer ¡­"


    "Then I''ll have to trouble Third Uncle."


    Third Uncle Yang calculated the time and did not say anything else. He only urged King Qin to participate in the feast.


    That night, under the orders of the Third Uncle Yang, the Great small fry took turns toasting the King Qin, causing him to drink to her heart''s content. After that, as she drank to the bottom of her stomach in a few big jars, the Third Uncle Yang ordered him to rest in the "Imperial Palace". By the time he woke up from her drunken state, it would be tomorrow evening, and by that time, Hua Rong would already be long gone.


    After Li Tinglan came, she lived right next to the "Imperial Palace" and was just a wall away from the King Qin. That night, she had witnessed the King Qin drinking merrily, but she did not exchange pleasantries with her. She had been proud and beautiful since he was young, and he was also a girl with a silver spoon in his mouth. Although his country had been ruined, he still lived in luxury, and her father had protected her well. Everywhere he went, because of her beauty, he was sought after. This time''s marriage was originally meant to comply with his father''s wishes, going against his wishes and marrying an old man. Originally, she thought that for this husband and wife, the King Qin would be obedient. However, she did not expect that this rough man would not even look him in the eye. She appeared sulkily for only a moment before returning to his boudoir, maintaining his noble status.


    Xiao Daniang drank a few more cups, reminiscing about the young miss, as she hurried back. Li Tinglan leaned on the side of the bed, looking gloomy.


    "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    Li Tinglan was worried. "Do you think the King really has a wife and concubine outside?"


    "Third Uncle Yang has guaranteed that he doesn''t have one, so he definitely isn''t. If there is, it''s impossible for him to not bring his wife and children back for the new year. "


    "But from what I see, he seems to be ¡­"


    Seeing her hesitant words, Xiao Daniang knew what she was thinking. She was furious, too, and felt that the King Qin was too cold towards her. Could it be that there was someone younger and prettier than his young mistress?


    "If it wasn''t for Father who entrusted me with this task, I would have suffered ¡­" Li Tinglan leaned on the bed and cried. She was a young girl, after all, and in the face of such a situation, she had no idea what to do. The person she was going to marry was a half-old man, and yet, this half-old man didn''t even take her to heart.


    "Miss, don''t be in such a hurry. The King is too boorish. He will be fine once we get married."


    Li Tinglan no longer spoke. Since things had come to this point, what choice did she have? She could only obey her father''s orders, and could not make the slightest decision on her own.


    When King Qin woke up, it was already the evening of the second day.


    He rubbed his forehead. After a night of drinking, he felt extremely uncomfortable and shouted, "Girl ¡­" "Little girl ¡­" The usual gentle answer didn''t come out. A Attendant brought out a face wash and respectfully served him: "Great King, face wash is ready ¡­"


    King Qin jumped up and casually washed his face. He did not care about his messy hair, he just rubbed it and walked out. Two days in a hurry, eager to leave, to get back to the cruiser. He went straight to Third Uncle Yang''s residence. On the island, in the dense forest, Li Tinglan and his son were picking flowers under the setting sun. Li Tinglan turned his head around and saw him. He looked like a steel tower, and his hair was no longer as neat as yesterday. His hair was like steel wire and was in a mess, making him look like a huge beast. She was afraid and did not dare to look. He quickly looked away and lowered her head to pick the flowers, pretending to ignore him.


    King Qin was surprised, he wondered why Third Uncle Yang had not sent all these girls away yet. He walked in big strides to Third Uncle Yang''s residence. He saw that Third Uncle Yang had his eyes closed, leisurely sitting on a chair, with his eyes closed, enjoying the spring sunset.


    "Third Uncle, why hasn''t Li Tinglan left yet?"


    Third Uncle Yang was alarmed by the loud voice and said calmly: "I have already agreed that they are going to leave soon. The King need not worry. "


    King Qin was overjoyed, "If that''s so, I can bring the little girl to the island." She could not wait, and immediately turned around. Third Uncle Yang slowly spoke, "There are important matters to attend tonight, I have already informed all of you to wait for your orders."


    King Qin stopped in his tracks, "Fuck, it''s fine, I''ll go get them tomorrow."


    Third Uncle Yang''s gaze fell on his steel-like hair. In just a single night, his image had greatly changed. It seemed like the woman''s devilish hands were the key to a man''s transformation. King Qin, after leaving Hua Rong, had once again turned into a beast. However, other women could make such a change, right? Li Tinglan can comb her hair, right?


    Twenty or so leaders were seated in the huge conference hall, all of them in charge of the various missions on the island. Under the arrangements of Ma Su and the Third Uncle Yang, they had gradually gotten used to orderly reporting. Ma Su took notes on the important matters at the side and sorted them out, so that he could tell them to the King Qin for reference in the future. The King Qin listened for a while and arranged a few big matters for the year. Everyone started to put forward a lot of ideas, mainly about conflicts with the forces in the other seas and overseas trade. The King Qin made their decisions one by one. Ma Su would record down a few things that he was unable to resolve temporarily and put them aside.


    The pirates held their own discussion. Naturally, there were no rules, and everyone could speak freely whenever they wanted. They discussed amongst themselves until the early hours of the morning before they all went back to rest.


    King Qin also went back to lie down. Seeing that it was already dawn, he could not hold it in any longer and hurriedly got up, bringing his two minions with him as he rushed to the cruiser.


    From a distance, he could only hear wailing and crying. He rushed up to see the Little Tiger standing on the deck and wailing. His eyes were red and swollen from crying.


    King Qin rushed forward to hug him, his heart sinking, "Stinky kid, where is mother?"


    Little Tiger hugged his neck as if she had seen her greatest savior, and said with teary eyes: "Abba, mother is gone, mother is gone, I will never see mother again ¡­"


    King Qin shouted, "Men, where is the Madam?"


    Liu Zhiyong hurriedly rushed up. Along the way, he was in charge of the safety of Hua Rong and her mother. Then, the two wet nurses and the servant that was taking care of the Little Tiger''s head also came up, causing everyone to drop their hands in fear.


    Liu Zhiyong took out a letter and handed it over, "Great King, this is something that the wife left for you."


    King Qin anxiously opened the letter and only a few words were written on it: "Qin Shangcheng, I''m leaving. Don''t look for me, don''t worry about me. I left only because I couldn''t forget Pengju. However, I''m not going to take revenge for him. I just want to find a place with no one else to pay tribute to him and calm my emotions. So don''t worry about my safety. I hope that you can get married as soon as possible. With your own children, you can also expand your own power. That way, you won''t be controlled by others. I entrust the tiger''s head to you. I hope that you, father and son, will take care of yourselves. "Don''t ever come looking for me again. I will come back to visit you. I will come back myself."


    King Qin was so angry that his hands were trembling as he held the letter in his hands. The little girl left, she actually ran away just like she did ten years ago. His mind was in a whirl. Why? Why did Hua Rong want to escape?


    He was furious, "Quickly chase him, chase him ¡­ You''re pigs, what are you waiting for? "


    "Madam has already been gone for three days and two nights. She can''t catch up."


    "Even if you can''t catch up, you have to. What the hell are you doing? The moment he realized that the person he was looking for was gone, why didn''t he go after him immediately? Why are you standing here like a wooden stake? " Liu Zhiyong wanted to say something, but King Qin struck him with his fist, "Rice bucket, quickly go and chase him. No matter what, find that person for me ¡­"


    The head of the Little Tiger had never seen Abba so angry before. His eyes were blood-red, as if he was about to eat someone.


    King Qin heavily placed him on the ground, then grabbed him up and raised him above his head. "Little bastard, stop bawling.


    This was the first time Little Tiger''s head was scolded so viciously. It was even more scared, its body swaying in the air: "I don''t want you, bad person, I want my mother, my mother ¡­"


    King Qin immediately put him on her chest and hugged him. Seeing his face red from crying, she gasped and her heart softened. She consoled him in a low voice, "Foolish brat, don''t cry anymore. "Your father is still here, your mother will be back soon ¡­"


    The Little Tiger stopped crying, innocently hugged his neck, reached out to tug at his messy hair, "When will mother be back? Where was my mother? Why did Mom want to go? Are you saying you don''t want the tiger''s head? "


    King Qin could not answer any of them. He could only hug her son and look at the distant sea as he cursed loudly, "Little girl, that damnable girl, why did she abandon her husband and escape? "What did I do to offend you?"


    "Little girl cares so much about Yue Pengju, even if he is already dead. Where''s your father? [I am nothing at all!] And your son ¡­ " The more he thought about it, the more furious he became. "Stinky kid, your mother doesn''t want you anymore.


    Little Tiger started crying again: "No, how can mother not want me?"


    "She''s a selfish woman. She only loves Yue Pengju, not you, and not me ¡­ Little girl... " His voice choked and he could not continue.

 C426 regardless of

    Lifting his eyes, he saw that Liu Zhiyong had already disembarked the boat along with a few underlings. He was about to go look for Hua Rong, but he slowly walked forward, obviously unwilling to do so. He shouted loudly, causing Liu Zhiyong and the others to stop, "Does the King have any orders?"


    "Tell me, why would the Madam want to leave?"


    "I don''t know either. When the madame left, her expression was very calm, so the little ones did not dare to stop her. "She said that she will take good care of herself and have somewhere safe to go. She told you not to worry about her ¡­"


    The more King Qin thought about it, the weirder it became. Why would the little girl leave for no reason? He read the short letter again and said loudly, "You guys go find someone first. Be careful not to make any noise along the way."


    "But Madam told me to tell the King not to look for her, she''ll come back by herself ¡­"


    King Qin roared out again. This damned girl, if she wasn''t here to look for her, why not instead? She was alone. Who knew what would happen to her? There were traps everywhere, what was he going to do? To assassinate Qin Gui? Assassinate Jin Wushu? Go die for nothing?


    "No, I will look for him myself. "She left not long ago, but she can still catch up ¡­"


    Liu Zhiyong anxiously said: "Great King, you cannot leave at this time, Madam has repeatedly told you not to find her ¡­ ¡­"


    King Qin thought for a moment, "Liu Zhiyong, bring two reliable people with you, you need to hide your whereabouts."


    "Yes."


    "Find her and tell her. She brought her own son. I''m not the babysitter she hired. ''She doesn''t care, I don''t care ¡­ ''


    "This?"


    Not only did Liu Zhiyong jump in shock, the Little Tiger saw that he was becoming more and more ferocious, its small hands dancing in the air. It grabbed onto his messy hair and climbed up while crying: "Abba, do you not want me anymore?"


    "No!" I am not a good person like you, Abba Yue Pengju. I''m treating you well because I want your mother to marry me. Now that she has run away, I''ll torture you to death to vent my anger ¡­ "Cry again. If you cry again, I''ll throw you down and feed you to the bastard ¡­" The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. This damned woman, he was already a whole year old. Could it be that he would have to go all over the world to find her again? What had caused her to lose her mind again? No matter how huge a reason he had, he shouldn''t have left without saying anything. Could it be that she was the only one feeling uncomfortable and he didn''t feel uncomfortable? Wasn''t her son in pain? Selfish woman, heartless woman!


    "Wuwuwu ¡­"


    His hand loosened as his gaze turned fierce. "Little bastard, I''m warning you one last time ¡­" The child looked at his sinister eyes, and did not dare cry anymore. He glared at Liu Zhiyong, and said, "If you see Hua Rong, immediately tell her, I will not look for her anymore. Whether she lives or dies, I will not care. As for her son, I will not care about him anymore. Whether he gets sick or gets injured in the future has nothing to do with me, and he can just leave it to fate. ''Her son ¡­ If his heart doesn''t ache, then don''t expect this old man to ¡­ ''


    Liu Zhiyong saw that both of his eyes were red, and was truly angry, and did not dare say anymore, immediately bringing two of his trusted aides and small fry out.


    The Little Tiger''s head was still being held in midair like a fish by him, and it started to cry again. "I need to find mom ¡­" King Qin flipped his hand and put him on the deck. His eyes were red from crying and his face was filled with fear.


    "My mother is not repulsive ¡­"


    "Your mother is a terrible bitch. A bad woman."


    In the end, he was still a child. Seeing that Abba''s complexion had eased up, he sobbed and said in a low voice, "Abba, I''m hungry."


    King Qin glared at the two trembling wet nurses and asked, "What are you doing? Why not feed the young master? "


    "We... "Um, young master has been crying and refuses to eat ¡­"


    "Hurry up and prepare some food for him."


    "Yes."


    The food was served, and the Little Tiger ate two big bowls of rice in a row. Seeing the Abba looking at him with a gloomy face, he felt a bit scared, and said timidly: "Abba, you eat too."


    King Qin looked at the familiar, big eyes that were filled with tears. He felt pain in his heart. He wanted to curse at the Little Tiger for the first few sentences, but he couldn''t continue. This child was no longer completely Hua Rong''s son. After these past two years, he was indeed within his own blood and bones, like a direct son.


    Little Tiger put down her chopsticks and asked again, "When will mother be back?"


    King Qin said sullenly: "After we finish eating, come with me."


    The Little Tiger nodded and did not dare to ask. King Qin carried him and got off the boat, then went back to the small boat and headed towards Changlin Island. Along the way, the Little Tiger looked at Abba''s expression secretly, its fingers twirling around his hair, no longer daring to chirp.


    Both of his feet stepped onto the beach of the Changlin Island once again. The Little Tiger saw a big sea turtle''s stomach was rolling around, it couldn''t turn it over no matter how hard it tried. Unfortunately, the sea turtle was too big and he didn''t have enough strength, so he anxiously shouted, "Abba, come quickly ¡­"


    King Qin had no choice but to help him turn the sea turtle over. With a wave of his leg, he kicked the sea turtle back into the water. When the Little Tiger saw him act so mightily, it clapped. "Abba, what kind of martial arts is this? I want to learn too, can you teach me? "


    King Qin was helpless against this child who was crying and laughing loudly from time to time. Pulling onto his little corner, looking at the tiger apron on his body and then looking at the Single Shirt on his own, his heart tightened. After getting used to all this, losing that woman again was something that was really unimaginable. In the future, who would comb their hair? Who would sew their own shirt?


    He held onto Little Tiger''s hand and slowly said: "Son, before mom left, did she tell you anything?"


    "Mother told me to listen to Abba. He said that he''ll buy a lot of candied fruits for me to eat in the future. "


    "What else?"


    "The candied fruits are so delicious, Abba, I still want to eat more."


    Sugar gourd? Where did the candied fruits come from?


    "Stinky kid, when did you eat the candied fruits? Who gave them to you?"


    "Grandfather gave it to me."


    Grandfather?


    King Qin immediately asked: "When did grandpa give it to you?"


    "That day is that day ¡­" "Grandfather is going to look for mom and tell me to go play somewhere else ¡­" He explained as he gestured. King Qin spent a lot of effort to find out that it was the day he left Sunset Island for a discussion, Third Uncle Yang had gone to Sunset Island to look for Hua Rong. Why did Third Uncle look for Hua Rong for no reason? Furthermore, Hua Rong did not tell him about this.


    "What did Grandpa say?"


    "I don''t know. Mom told me to go and pick up the shells for her. I came back, so grandpa left ¡­"


    King Qin no longer questioned him further and carried him on his shoulder, heading towards the "Imperial Palace".


    Along the way, the residents of the island came out to see a child on the King''s shoulder. Originally, he was awe-inspiring and awe-inspiring. However, now that he was carrying a child on his back, more than half of his viciousness was gone. The onlookers were all curious.


    Third Uncle Yang came out when he heard Feng, and stood at the door. Seeing him walk over with big steps, he frowned, what does the King look like? To become a Venerable One, one must act like a Venerable One. Wouldn''t the actions of such a young man at home affect his image?


    "Grandfather, grandfather ¡­" When the Little Tiger saw him, it cried out happily. Third Uncle Yang saw that this child was dressed in all sorts of tiger-skin garment, with two maidservants'' horns on his head. The shell cap was glittering with a golden light, making him look extremely cute.


    King Qin lowered his tiger head. "Brat, quickly go and kowtow to grandpa."


    The Little Tiger kowtowed to him and paid her respects. Third Uncle Yang took out the golden collar on his neck, and the golden light on his body made him look like a Little Tiger King.


    The Little Tiger cutely kowtowed once again. "Thank you, Grandfather."


    Third Uncle Yang patted his head and praised him, "What a good child." His gaze then landed on King Qin, but seeing his calm expression, he was secretly surprised, could it be that Hua Rong did not leave? Otherwise, according to his character, if he went back to the ship and lost Hua Rong, wouldn''t he be roaring like thunder? However, the information he had obtained was that Hua Rong had left and was definitely not on the cruiser. Otherwise, the King Qin would not have brought only one child back. Hua Rong left once again, but why did the King not react?


    He was not sure for a moment, and when he looked at King Qin''s eyes again, he saw that he was still as indifferent as before. He tried to say: "Little Tiger head, from today onwards, just follow grandfather. Grandpa is old and likes having a child by his side. "


    The Little Tiger raised its head and asked innocently: "Grandfather, will you return me the golden collar?"


    "I''ll leave all of grandpa''s good things for you in the future."


    "Thank you grandfather, but I prefer being with Abba ¡­" King Qin looked at his bright eyes and said solemnly, "I don''t have time to care about you in the future, just stay with grandpa."


    He pursed his lips in grievance, "I want my mother ¡­"


    Before he could even finish the word "mother", Xiao Daniang, who was outside of the door, arrived first, laughing heartily. The Little Tiger''s eyes blurred and his hands were already stroking his face, "So this is the young master? How lovely ¡­ King, Third Uncle, please forgive Servant for his rudeness. This child, is truly adorable ¡­ "


    King Qin''s voice was as loud as a bell: "Xiao Daniang, this is my son, you saw it yourself. "You guys clean up. Tomorrow, I''ll send someone to send your master and servant back. Don''t delay your young miss'' life and death event ¡­"


    Xiao Daniang could no longer maintain the smile on her face, "Great King, what mistake did my Young Miss make?"


    Third Uncle Yang also stood up, his face full of anger: "Great King, what happened to you?"


    King Qin waved his hand: "Xiao Daniang, you go down first."


    Xiao Daniang saw that compared to yesterday, his hair was not only messy like steel wire, but her eyes were also bloodshot. Even though she was used to seeing Ye Lvdayong''s frightening appearance, she didn''t dare to look at King Qin for too long. She turned around and left, thinking to herself, calling a young miss to marry him is just too scary.


    King Qin said calmly, "Tiger-head, you go out and play first."


    "Yeah."


    There was complete silence in the room. Both of them stared at each other. could not help but ask: "Where is Hua Rong?"


    "She''s gone!"


    "It''s good that she''s gone. She only liked Yue Pengju from the start, and her heart isn''t with you. You should not waste your time on a woman. Your life is limited.


    King Qin stared at him. "Third Uncle, do you know why she left?"


    "Great King, what do you mean? What did Hua Rong say to you? " The Third Uncle Yang was shocked and angry, women were really unreliable, even Hua Rong had to break away from her relationship with the King Qin before she left?


    "Tigerhead said he ate the candied fruits you gave him. Why did you come all the way to Sunset Island for no reason? Was it just to send him the candied fruits? "

 C427 Flipping

    Third Uncle Yang suddenly realized that the child was the talker after all. The King Qin was bold and meticulous. Upon hearing the tiger head mention the candied fruits, he immediately knew that the tiger head had gone to find Hua Rong. As for his reason for finding Hua Rong, he knew what it was without even thinking.


    "The girl herself had promised to marry me. She is not a person who goes back on her words. As long as she agrees, there will be no reason for her to leave.


    Third Uncle Yang said furiously: "I didn''t force her, I only wanted her to accept Li Tinglan, even if she and Li Tinglan are both her principal wives. However, she didn''t even agree to this. This woman doesn''t think for you and doesn''t really like you. She agreed to marry you just to repay the debt of saving your life and to protect her son ¡­ "


    "Even if I have to repay you for your kindness, I will still take it." Isn''t it better to repay kindness? Her gratitude also showed that she liked her father. Without kindness in life, where would one get feelings? Third Uncle, why are you so picky? "You don''t want to see me at all?"


    The Third Uncle Yang smashed his seat until it collapsed and became angry: "Am I being picky about you? I''m doing this for your own good. "As a man, he doesn''t think about building a career. Instead, he only thinks about women, what do you mean by that?"


    "I am not an immoral person. Can''t you build your career by marrying your wife and children? "The ancients even paid attention to ''building a family, building a family first before building a family ¡­"


    This kid, where did he learn this logic? Third Uncle Yang struck his seat until it rumbled, "Great King, what kind of knockout drug were you drugged by her? It was one thing to be crazy for more than ten years, but now you''re still not awake? I wish you had been a slut, not a lunatic. You''re not a teenager, you''re dozens of years old. Why couldn''t he tell the severity of the matter? That''s right, I did go and find Hua Rong, but I did not tell her to leave. As long as she accepts Li Tinglan, what difficulties does that have for her? This woman is selfish. If you really want to be grateful, then you should be the first one to do everything. She has experienced so many things, don''t you know that only if you grow stronger will you be able to take revenge for Yue Pengju? However, she didn''t care about the bigger picture. He didn''t even care about his son, and she just left like that. If he still had a sliver of true meaning towards you, wouldn''t he be able to consider it for you? You can''t afford to sacrifice anything? If she really wants to marry you, he won''t just leave. Not thinking about you, not thinking about revenge for his husband, only thinking about his feelings. What do you want from such a selfish woman? "


    King Qin sneered: "You''re saying it like this, but she''s the one who''s in the wrong?"


    "I didn''t see what was good about her. If she truly is a virtuous and virtuous woman, then she should be called Li Tinglan, and patiently help you achieve great things. She should obediently stay in the Sunset Island and nurture her son to adulthood.


    "If that''s the case, then she''s not Hua Rong!"


    "That''s because you haven''t been around for long. After getting married for a long time, it''s the same for all the women in the world."


    King Qin turned around and asked loudly: "What are you going to do?"


    "I will immediately chase Li Tinglan away and bring the girl back. This situation can no longer be sustained. I can''t take it anymore. "


    Third Uncle Yang almost jumped up, "Great King, you can''t act recklessly!"


    "Hu Li?" King Qin''s face was ashen. "Third Uncle, since you all respect me and call me your king, are you even going to ask about my private matters? Furthermore, I, your father, have once made an oath that I would never let her down! "


    "This is no longer your private matter! It''s all the people on the island. Now that you''ve become our leader, not only will you be responsible for yourself, you will also be responsible for the tens of thousands of sailors and their families on the island. If they follow you, they want a man with clothes and food, and a man with wealth and a wife. Cooperation with Ye Lvdayong is one of our biggest plans, how can you not cooperate just because you said so? "


    King Qin turned around abruptly. "What do you mean?"


    "It means that you have to marry Li Tinglan!"


    King Qin''s eyes reddened, as he said in a heart-wrenching voice, "This old man has already lived for more than half his life, how many more years can I still have to wait from now on? What I want most right now is to have a wife and a son first. I can''t wait. I can''t wait. Third Uncle, even if I address you as'' Third Uncle '', it doesn''t mean that you can completely manipulate me like a puppet. I will decide for myself! "


    He turned and walked away without looking back.


    Third Uncle Yang watched as he left, and then sighed in anger, "This son of mine is not worthy of scheming, this son of mine is not worthy!"


    At the door, Ma Su hesitated, and didn''t dare go in.


    The Third Uncle Yang saw that he was sneaking around and shouted angrily, "Ma Su, tell me, what did you say? His life had been ruined by that woman. "The disaster of beauties is truly a disaster ¡­"


    Ma Su walked in, stood by the side and respectfully said: "Third Uncle, you don''t have to be angry."


    "All the blood and sweat of my life was spent on him, and I was completely loyal to him. I planned things for him, but I didn''t expect that he would fall out with me for a girl ¡­ A vertical beam is not enough... "Sigh ¡­"


    "Third Uncle, the King is so old, and he hasn''t even gotten married yet. He really does need a woman to take care of him, so he should have his own blood and bones ¡­"


    Third Uncle Yang said angrily: "Older? What did being in your forties matter? Jin Wen Gong only ascended the throne when he was 60 years old. He wants women, and there are plenty. Why does he want that one? "


    The Heavy Ear of the Jin Wen Gong was one of the famous Five Tyrants of Spring and Autumn. When he was young, he was plotted against by the Father''s pet lady and had to flee for his life.


    It would be fine if Ma Su did not say anything, but when he mentioned it, the King Qin was even more furious: "It''s a pity to compare with a King, this brat is not even fit to carry shoes with him. His knowledge was shallow and he had no ambition. He really wasn''t someone who could achieve great things. "If he becomes the Jin Wen Gong, then we''ll be considered foxes in the eyes of others as well."


    Ma Su said in a low voice: "Third Uncle, don''t you know what happened to Li Zi Chen?"


    Third Uncle Yang''s heart was shocked, he was burned to death by Jin Wen Gong afterwards.


    "Since ancient times, it has always been a place where the birds have hidden themselves, the rabbits have died and the dogs have cooked. When Ancestor Han Gao ascended the throne, all the emperors and emperors had to cross the river to destroy the bridge. Not to mention the fact that from a distance, whenever Taizu s from the current dynasty obtained power, they would drink a cup of wine and release their troops, while Zhao Deji was even more deranged. Who can predict what the Sovereign King''s Heart will be like? "


    Third Uncle Yang looked at Ma Su, and was speechless for a moment.


    "The King is determined to marry Hua Rong, and I don''t think that it''s a bad thing. On the contrary, it''s also a good thing. That way, we can follow him safely and safely. Life was short, everything was just in name, so what if he became a marquis? What''s the point of causing trouble for the king between his elbows? The King''s true nature can treat a woman for more than twenty years as if it were a day. If we force him to give up this time, his temperament will definitely change greatly. Since he can even give up on Hua Rong, from now on, what can''t he give up on? "


    The Third Uncle Yang had nothing to say. After a while, he replied, "Fine, fine. It''s just a pity that I''ve worked hard for half my life ¡­"


    "Third Uncle, your hard work will not be in vain." In my opinion, my cooperation with Ye Lvdayong was not as beneficial as it seems on the surface. How could Jiang Shan be willing to give his life up to him? Even if it was his grandson that was passed to him, with his vicious methods, how would he be willing to give in so easily? "I''m afraid the reason why we''re exhausted is to help others ¡­"


    "It''s not that I didn''t think about it, but when the time comes, there will always be a path. Ma Su, what do you think we should do? "


    "Now that we have opened up a maritime trade, our economic strength has increased greatly, so we are not really that dependent on Ye Lvdayong."


    "But how could it be easy to develop the strength of the land?" Even if they were pirates, they were deeply influenced by Confucianism. They paid particular attention to the fallen leaves, the fallen leaves, the land, and every inch of land. If they didn''t gallop on the land, if their feet didn''t step on the solid ground, no matter how wide the ocean was, they wouldn''t be able to reach the peak. This was also what was plagued Third Uncle Yang the most. That was why he was in such a hurry to get married with Ye Lvdayong and was not willing to give up such a big opportunity.


    "The ocean is so vast and endless. Once the powers really grow, who knows if there will be other opportunities?"


    Third Uncle Yang nodded helplessly, as he closed his eyes tiredly: "Ma Su, you can go now. "I''m old and I don''t have much energy left. In the future, I''ll be counting on you."


    Ma Su said solemnly, "I would not dare. Third Uncle was always in charge of the overall situation. How could he be called old? If the King truly is going to accomplish a great deed, he''ll have to rely on Third Uncle. "


    "Alright, you may leave. Sigh. I have no children, half my life to plan for the King, what kind of leisure is this? Sigh! "It would be better to let this kid live a happy life and spend the rest of his life in peace."


    The demonic hand of early spring was extended. Almost overnight, green sprouts emerged from the thousands of weeping willows on the banks of the West Lake in the mountains and rivers of Jiangnan. They gently drooped down like the gentle hands of a passionate girl.


    Hua Rong reined her horse, and looked at the "Yueyuan" in the darkness from afar, immersing herself in a deathly silence that was incompatible with the scent of spring. In the outside world, it was rumored that Yue Pengju and his wife had died a tragic death. In a short span of a year, the grievance in the house had not dispersed, and no one dared to rashly take action, lest they were tainted with an ominous aura.


    Hua Rong stood there for a long time. For such a long time, she, Peng Ju and his son lived in the garden deeply together. But unfortunately, he was still unable to avoid this disaster. She thought for a while, then realized, that if it was the Zhu Xian Town, Pengju would definitely go for the kill, no matter what it was, how could it be caused to such a miserable state by Zhao Deji and Qin Gui''s conspiracy?


    She hid her horse and moved forward slowly in the night. Lin An''s city gate was not tall. It connected east, south, west and everywhere. She stood at the north gate, the place where she had escaped to. A faint smell of blood came from his nose. Was his husband''s soul still echoing in this place?


    She looked up at the Jail Temple Prison''s peak. Here, Zhao Deji, Qin Gui had personally taken command of the massacre, and their accomplices Moqi Wai, Wang Jun, Zhang Jun and the other accomplices ¡­ Faint traces of blood could be seen on the city walls. It was Pengju''s blood! Penga had died here.


    "In the dark night, she clenched her fists. Her whole body was boiling because of the smell of blood." Sister Shi Qi, please don''t avenge me ¡­ "You must not ¡­" He had told this to the King Qin before. Because he knew very well that he was unable to fight against an entire imperial court, he did not want his closest and most caring person to be sacrificed in vain. However, when things finally came to their end, who would be able to be so rational? Even knowing to use an egg to hit a rock, he still couldn''t come to a rational conclusion.

 C428 Really alive …

    "Penga, no matter how difficult and dangerous, I will avenge you. If you can''t finish this life, then you must continue this life of yours! "


    The thought of revenge had completely dispersed the weakness and uneasiness in his body. She turned and strode out.


    A solitary lamp, a light wine, and a chilly spring breeze blew in through the broken window. Inside the room, an old woman sat alone with a book in her hand, looking miserable.


    There was a knock on the door, and she slowly stood up. Who would visit an old woman in this remote place in the middle of the night? Ever since the death of Yue Pengju and his wife, she had lived in seclusion here, living her life as long as she could, experiencing the most difficult time of her life.


    "Who is it?"


    Excited by the old voice, Hua Rong hissed out in a low voice, "It''s me, Big Sister Shi Qi ¡­"


    The door creaked open and the two of them reached out at the same time, hugging each other and crying bitterly. Li Yian raised his head, reached out to close the door, and quickly pulled Hua Rong into a room to sit down. He poured her a cup of hot tea and said in a low voice: "Sister Shi Qi, you are really alive, the heavens are truly blessing you! God bless you. Where''s the tiger head? "


    Hua Rong wiped her tears, "I was saved by King Qin. Tiger Head is safe now, King Qin will take care of him." She looked around, only to see that the house was extremely dilapidated. The inside and outside were also empty, with only a few boxes of books.


    Li Yian said in an extremely calm voice, "Those things were all swept away by Wang Jixian."


    Hua Rong was furious: "This despicable old thief."


    "Sister Shi Qi, you don''t need to be angry. From open seal to Jiangnan, I have been living here for half my life. In order to protect these collections, I have experienced hardships and even mistakenly married a Middle Mountain Wolf. "Now that I know of it, everything is external."


    Hua Rong clenched her teeth, this was survival! The living conditions of ordinary people. Regardless of whether it was the famous general Yue Pengju or the great poet Li Yian, who could protect themselves? Life does not exist, not to mention physical objects.


    Li Yian came back to his senses from the joy of reuniting with his family and felt extremely uneasy, "Sister Shi Qi, you have to be careful of your whereabouts.


    Hua Rong said slowly: "I won''t hide my whereabouts anymore."


    "Oh?"


    "Everything I saw and heard along the way, along with the fact that I was away for a day, since Zhao Deji gave the decree on amnesty and did not offend any of his family members, I might as well fulfill his'' benevolence and righteousness''."


    Li Yian pondered and immediately nodded. If Hua Rong hid his head and revealed her tail, it would be easier for Qin Gui to use poison. If she came back in a swagger, Yue Pengju would be dead, the tiger head wouldn''t be by her side, but a widow.


    "Sister Shi Qi, although your words are true, but Qin Gui is too despicable, you have to be careful."


    Hua Rong smiled, that''s right, Qin Gui and Wang Junhua, this adulterous couple, was the one she wanted to settle with. They couldn''t let themselves go, and they couldn''t let them go either.


    Li Yian was worried as well: "Sister Shi Qi, you can''t act recklessly."


    "Rest assured, I will not act rashly. Pengju saved me with his life so that I could live. So, how can I so easily send myself to my death? " Even if he was as lowly as a dog, he had to live on. Only by living could he truly wait until the day of hope.


    That night, the two of them confided to each other all the grief they had felt after leaving each other for a year. This was the first time Li Yian had heard Hua Rong talking about the King Qin in detail. She was emotionally moved as she sighed, "There''s actually such a strange man in this world?"


    Hua Rong could not answer. Even she himself did not know what the King Qin was. She only knew that she had to rely on him when in danger, pushing her pressure on him to unconditionally agree to raise his own son. Or had he tortured herself as cruelly as he had done in his early years? Was he destined to owe her?


    Her son, King Qin, what are they doing now?


    Another dusk fell.


    Hua Rong slowly walked over a mound, her body as light as a ghost''s. After passing through a pine forest, she saw a yellow paper flag floating in front of him. On a lonely grave, there were countless branches of grass, and the words "Jia Yi Ren''s Tomb" was written on it. She walked over and knelt in front of the grave, unable to cry. All her life, even her grave had become a woman ¡ª ¡ª Jia Yi Ren! And these were all the kind-hearted jailer Wei Shun. He was the one who took the risk and secretly carried Pengju''s corpse and buried it here. This was something that she had secretly asked about.


    She knelt in front of the gravestone with excitement in her heart, as if she was reunited with Pengju for the first time. A weak youth, he grew up to be an indomitable man. Just that one glance was enough to make him the hero in his heart. He was destined to never leave.


    "Penga, I am still alive, and my son is also alive. We''re all fine. The Little Tiger''s head is safe and sound, there is no danger, you can rest assured, don''t worry about us. "


    The cold spring night wind blew through the treetops, whimpering and whimpering like someone crying. She never mentioned the matter of revenge, saying all this in front of her husband''s grave. He could hear it, he could hear it, and he would never be at peace in the underworld. For the first time, she kept a big secret from her husband.


    She sat in a daze for a long time. In the darkness, she told her husband everything that had happened in the past year in a low voice. Spring dew was deep and cold. Sitting on the cold ground, his whole body was warm. His heart was also warm. It was a kind of spiritual conversion. It was a complete peace that would only be possessed when one stood by Peng Gao''s side.


    A ray of light rose from the eastern sky. She slowly stood up, her legs turning numb. Only after a long while did he stabilize himself, "Pengju, the sky is about to brighten. I''ll come back to accompany you in the evening."


    Down the hill, around the cemetery, the pine woods, along the winding paths, the dew on the grass wetting the sleeves. After a gust of wind, she shouted in a low voice, "Who is it? What are you doing sneaking around? "


    A tree swayed in the wind, and there was no sound at all.


    She hurried forward and saw the branches in front of her flash past. Dew spilled onto the ground, and then there was a squeak. A squirrel, perhaps. She looked around, but there was no one around. She could only slowly walk down the slope.


    ~ All along the way, I kept thinking, where did the Big Brother Lu go? To live or to die? There were many people who had heard nothing about Lu Da, not even a trace of his death. If he was still alive, then where had he escaped to?


    The palace.


    Zhao Deji was drinking wine and making merry with his favorite concubines. He played around with Xiao Liu while Zhang Yingying and Wu Jinnu sat by his side and read out the reports they had accumulated for the past few days. Zhao Deji was about to fall asleep when he heard this, only to see Zhang Yingying stop and not continue reading. He continued to ask, and Zhang Yingying said, "Servant does not dare to recite." "Read it, This Emperor will make you read it." could only continue reading. It turned out that some of the ministers had sent in a letter, asking Zhao Deji to quickly take care of the sect disciples and raise the emperor. The contents of seven or eight letters in a row were all the same. When Zhao Deji heard this, he pushed the Xiao Liu to the side and said, "It was not easy to negotiate. We have been having a peaceful time for a few days now, and they can''t bear to watch us getting used to it.


    Zhang Yingying and Wu Jinnu looked at each other, even the two people who were adept at studying a person''s heart had lost all confidence in Zhao Deji''s "reproductive ability." They were actually thinking the same thing as the officials in the book, the Emperor would never be born again.


    The two of them did not dare to reveal anything, but Xiao Liu slapped her on the horse leg, "Your Majesty is in the prime of your life, why should we worry about not having a son of a hundred and a grandson?"


    "Shut up!" Zhao Deji loudly shouted, increasing the deep sense of humiliation in his heart. His impotence and infertility were known by the world outside the palace. These scholars who did not know what was good for them all wrote down their orders and got their own Housework.


    With a wave of his hand, he said, "banish all of these people who are here to perform, never to be employed again."


    None of the concubines dared to interrupt. Zhao Deji shouted loudly, "Change for a new palace maid."


    "Yes."


    A group of young ladies who had just entered the palace gracefully entered. More and more, Zhao Deji had a hobby, which was to pamper girls who were fifteen or sixteen years old. Almost every night, he would have to change a maid. Zhang Yingying and the others had been widowed for the past two years, and they were well aware that if Zhao Deji continued with his marriage like this, he would have lost all of his descendants. She walked to the door and couldn''t help but turn his head to look, just in time to see Wu Jinnu''s line of sight. Even though the two of them were competitors, but in the past year, they had long lost any sense of competition. Especially Zhang Yingying, who was extremely depressed as she thought to herself, Everyone says that our Emperor is the Emperor, and it is as expected. The Song Huizong''s Breaking Dawn class and bright and wide fields had caused a great disaster for Jing Kang, but Zhao Deji had killed Yue Pengju, so what would he leave behind for the Da Song if he continued to laze around during the day?


    As soon as the old man left, the new man went on stage. Even the Xiao Liu who was by his side had completely lost his favour. Zhao Deji stretched out his left and right hands, and carried the two beautiful girls in his arms. Xiao Liu was sad and angry. She had been snatched over by Zhao Deji as his "clan aunt". And Wang Jixian''s so-called spiritual medicine, after more than a year, was completely useless. Furthermore, she gradually realized that ever since Shangguan Family consumed the spirit medicine, other than the first two months, he had become much more powerful. Her heart was filled with worry, but she did not dare to ask Wang Jixian again.


    Zhao Deji saw that she was standing at the side, and his expression was ugly.


    Xiao Liu resisted the urge to cry and left. After she left, Zhao Deji finally relaxed, he hugged a few beauties and indulged in pleasure, but like usual, after a while, his energy was running low. He rushed up crazily, the whole house chasing after a bunch of girls to abuse them. The girls screamed in fear and scattered in all directions. He chased for a while, exhausted, and fell over on the avalanche like a dead dog. The eunuchs and palace maid s had long been used to this kind of scene, hence they did not think much of it.


    As he dozed off, he suddenly found himself in a land of demons. It was so dark that he couldn''t even see his fingers. He trembled in fear as a cold wind blew and a female ghost with disheveled hair floated out. "Zhao Deji ¡­ You gave me back my life... "Give me back my life ¡­" A pair of hands pressed against his neck. He couldn''t get up in one breath, so he foamed at the mouth, "Spare me, Rong Er, spare me ¡­"


    The eunuch, Zhang Quwei, hurriedly walked in and saw Zhao Deji, who was sweating profusely as he sat on the collapse. He whispered into''s ear, "Shangguan Family, this lowly one has something important to report."


    Zhao Deji said dispiritedly, "What is it?"


    "Hua Rong is back."


    "Huh?" Zhao Deji instantly sat up straight, as if he had been injected with a heart-strengthening drug, and was both surprised and happy. Rong Er is back? Rong Er is still alive? "

 C429 mind

    "Yes." Recently, someone has discovered her whereabouts in Yueyuan. "


    "Just her alone? Is there anyone else? "


    "No more. I heard that her son is dead, and she''s the only one left. Your Majesty, should we pursue this matter with her? "


    "Go after her?" Zhao Deji stood up. Over the past year, he had been frightened by the nightmare multiple times, the woman who had risked her life to save him before, had she come back to claim her life because of him?


    He suddenly shivered. "Is she a human or a ghost?"


    Zhang Quwei naturally knew what he was thinking, "It''s a human! Naturally, it was a human. Hua Rong did not die. She escaped that time and managed to survive.


    Zhao Deji heaved a sigh of relief and placed his hands on his forehead: "Very good, very good, we will never have nightmares again."


    Zhang Quwei waited until he calmed down a little before asking, "Your Majesty, how should we deal with her?"


    "Don''t disturb her, just let me handle this."


    He whispered a few words to Zhang Quwei, who understood what he meant and immediately went to arrange things.


    After a few sunny days, the Yueyuan''s Peach Blossom and Pear Blossom were all open, and the bees were buzzing in the forest. It was extremely lively. Both Hua Rong and Li Yian sighed deeply as they stepped onto the ground once again.


    The two of them found a stone bench in the forest and sat down. Li Yian let out a long sigh: "I never thought that we would be the only two people left in the Yueyuan."


    Hua Rong slightly nodded, her body leaning on a pear tree behind him. The past was still fresh in her mind and she was in a bit of a trance. Beside her, Li Yian''s hair was completely white, and she almost didn''t look like a bun. She closed her eyes, tired from the spring day. Life is a journey of exhaustion and helplessness. How can I maintain the eternal vigor and strength to take revenge?


    The two of them sat for an unknown period of time, before the sound of footsteps came. Hua Rong raised her head and saw that on the stone path in front of them, Xu Caizhi had brought two eunuchs and ran over.


    Xu Caizhi cried out involuntarily, "It really is the Madame Yue, you''re still alive."


    It wasn''t that Hua Rong didn''t know of his opening that day, even though Peng Quan still died in the end. She looked at Xu Caizhi. They understood each other and there was no further communication, as they were afraid of bringing disaster to Xu Caizhi.


    She cupped her hands together and said indifferently: "What do you need, Master Xu?"


    Xu Caizhi said softly: "His Majesty knows that you are still alive and is extremely happy. He sent lower official over to deliver a gift." He raised his hand, and the Young Eunuch brought up a big box filled with gold, silver, and jewelry.


    "His Majesty has already forgiven you, telling you to be at ease to stay in Yueyuan and not offend your family."


    Hua Rong nodded her head, she understood Xu Caizhi''s meaning, Zhao Deji, this is also a great opportunity for him to show the people of the world this "benevolent and righteous lord": Look, how much preferential treatment do I give to the widow who betrayed Yue Pengju?!


    "His Majesty also said that if you have any requests, feel free to mention them. He will definitely be satisfied with everything. "


    Without even thinking about it, Hua Rong turned to Xu Caizhi and said: "I am a widow now, with no one to rely on other than Imigenol. Imigenol has swept away half of her life''s possessions for Wang Jixian. Can Master Xu request for Wang Jixian to return it to you? "


    Wang Jixian only had one hand covering the sky, Xu Caizhi did not dare to offend him, but hearing Hua Rong brought up this matter, he was secretly happy, and took this opportunity to punish this accomplice of Qin Gui''s, and immediately agreed.


    Hua Rong''s attitude was extremely cold: "Alright, Master Xu, there''s nothing else I can do, you may leave."


    "Yes, lower official will take his leave."


    A few Young Eunuch s followed Xu Caizhi and left, discussing about it: "This woman, is the relative of a criminal, yet she is still so imposing, and is so rude to Master Xu ¡­"


    Xu Caizhi knew very well that Hua Rong was afraid that it would implicate him. The more distant they were from each other, the more Zhao Deji would not be suspicious of him. He secretly thanked Hua Rong for her good will and purposely said: "This woman really doesn''t know what''s good for herself."


    After Xu Caizhi left, Li Yian became worried: "Sister Shi Qi, would Zhao Deji think of some bad idea again?"


    Bad idea, that''s for sure. But according to Zhao Deji''s character, he would never dare to openly steal him into the palace, so he had to maintain his image. What he should do next, he would take it one step at a time.


    In the entire evening, Zhao Deji was pacing around the study room. He dismissed all his consorts, fidgeting with excitement. Hua Rong was actually still alive, and had returned to Lin An. He was tormented by the impotence and the Minister''s urge to adopt these two things. In her heart, she had only one hope, and that was to have Hua Rong give birth to her own son. Since she was back, how could she let go of this chance?


    Young Eunuch entered. "Shangguan Family, Xu Caizhi is back ¡­"


    "Quick, come in."


    Xu Caizhi entered and was about to greet his, he anxiously shook his hand: "There''s no need to be so courteous, quickly tell me about Hua Rong''s situation. How is Rong Er? "


    "She has changed a lot over the past year, has lost a lot of weight, has lost a lot of spirit. "His entire body is extremely weak ¡­"


    "Alright, alright, alright ¡­" Naturally, the weaker Hua Rong was, the better. The weakness of the body often affected the strength of the mind. He really wished for Hua Rong to become weak, as her entire spirit would weaken and only then would he be able to knead and flatten them.


    "Did she take the gift?"


    "I''ve accepted them. Now that she has no one to rely on, and no one to support her, she happily accepted all the gifts. "


    "Good, good, good."


    "But, she has another request ¡­" Xu Caizhi hesitated and didn''t dare say.


    "What is it? "Say it quickly, don''t stutter."


    "She said that the Medical Officer Wang Jixian robbed Li Yian''s collection and wanted him to return it to his."


    Zhao Deji frowned: "Who is Li Yian?"


    "It''s that famous female poet ¡­"


    "Oh, I remember now, it''s that old woman who was at her home in the past, the famous poet Li Yian?"


    "Right."


    "Why would Wang Jixian plunder her collection?"


    Xu Caizhi said in a low voice: "Wang Jixian relied on Your Majesty''s grace to go through a lot of trouble these past few years. Although Li Yian has fallen, he is still a famous scholar, and is highly respected by all. Wang Jixian took a fancy to her collection and plundered it by force ¡­ "


    "How dare Wang Jixian! How dare he bully an old granny. Someone, immediately send a message to Wang Jixian, inform him that we have an order and that he must return Li Yian''s collected items within one day. "


    "Yes."


    Zhang Quwei and Wang Jixian wanted to be friends, but they didn''t dare inform him now. They could only flatter Zhao Deji: "The Shangguan Family is benevolent, not only did he forgive Hua Rong, he even avenged his relatives. Tang Tai Zong is known as the Lord of Eternal Light, how can he compare to the benevolence and righteousness of Your Majesty?"


    Zhao Deji was overjoyed, "It is a pity that Rong Er does not understand my kind intentions. I can''t treat her any better. "


    That night, Hua Rong and Li Yian were unable to sleep soundly. They stayed up until dawn, when they heard the commotion outside the door, and a Attendant came in to report. "Madam, Madam, medical officer has sent a lot of things over."


    The two of them quickly went out the door and saw that there were seven to eight boxes stacked at the door, all of them belonging to Wang Jixian''s residence.


    Li Yian was already counting. He looked at her and she nodded: "You guys go. I''ll clean up the rest myself. "


    Once everyone had left, Hua Rong asked, "Have you brought the items back?"


    Li Yian sighed and shook his head. He had indeed returned most of the treasures, but Wang Jixian had not returned some of the treasures.


    Hua Rong said angrily: "We''ll call him back later."


    "Sister Shi Qi, there''s no need. Wang Jixian and Qin Gui had colluded with each other and covered the sky with one hand. If we continue to chase him down, he will definitely retaliate in private. "


    Hua Rong thought for a bit, then stopped pursuing the matter, and anxiously asked the Attendant s that she had hired to bring all these things into the residence.


    As Li Yian looked at these things that he had lost and recovered, mixed emotions filled his heart. Hua Rong said in a low voice, "Justices, I bought a house outside the city. You can go there and spend the rest of your life. "


    Li Yian was shocked: "Sister Shi Qi, what are you doing?"


    Hua Rong smiled slightly. She had made inquiries about this house on the way back to Lian''an. The current him, other than Li Yian, had no other concerns. As for Zhao Deji and Qin Gui, they would definitely not lay their hands on an harmless old lady, adding to the criticism of the world. Therefore, being able to settle Li Yian down could also be considered as the first great good thing that he would be able to survive and return to Lin An.


    "Sister Shi Qi, I want to accompany you."


    Hua Rong''s heart soured as she stared at her white hair. In the past, a beauty that could topple empires had drifted away for half a lifetime because of the war and the loss of a ruler. The fates of people in troubled times were not comparable to that of pigs and dogs.


    "Jussi, as long as you are safe, I will no longer worry about you. I still have some things to take care of. Once I''m done, I''ll accompany you and live a peaceful life. "


    Seeing her calm expression, Li Yian felt uneasy in his heart and refused to leave on his own no matter what. Hua Rong was helpless. At that time, he did not leave after seeing how dangerous it was for Penga to be killed, but now was not the same as in the past. She had other plans in her heart, and after doing all that he could to persuade his, he guaranteed that he would quickly go out and meet with her. But in the end, Li Yian was still worried and kept questioning, "Big Sister Shi Qi, you can''t do anything stupid."


    Hua Rong let out a long sigh: "What kind of stupid thing can I do? Could she even kill Zhao Deji? "Hai."


    It was impossible for a woman to assassinate the Emperor. Li Yian shook his head and said with a smile: "Gui Shi, don''t worry, I still need to think for Sis GaoSi and her son."


    Thinking about the Sis GaoSi, Li Yian felt a burst of sadness in his heart, "If they come back, we have a companion as well."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll arrange this."


    Li Yian was extremely worried, but this time, when he returned, it was as if his entire person had changed greatly, and was as calm as if nothing had happened. It was this calmness that made her feel even more worried and fearful. Since Wang Jixian was willing to return the treasure, it was naturally at his behest. Why did Zhao Deji suddenly issue such an imperial edict? Other than that, what other reason could he have?


    Since Hua Rong wanted to settle the both of them, wouldn''t she have to sacrifice herself?


    "Sister Shi Qi, old body is already at the end of his years. Whether it was a collection or a manor, it wasn''t really important. "The important thing is that you can live, live safe and sound ¡­"


    Hua Rong stared at her eyes that were filled with tears. She knew, she knew, that Li Yian and her were already like mother and daughter. This old lady who was at death''s door, other than him, who else would take care of her?


    Hua Rong had begun her mission that day and sent people to send her out of the city. She settled down in a quiet and orderly courtyard and hired two reliable servants for her. Hua Rong was completely at ease with them. Only by leaving behind sufficient money to protect the three of them for the rest of their lives would she be able to return to the Yueyuan alone.


    Li Yian had settled down, following that was Zhang Xian''s wife and children. Sis GaoSi and Sis had been sent away, the journey was desolate, how could they return to Lin An?


    She didn''t think too much and immediately fell asleep.

 C430 Sima Zhaos Heart

    On the second day, the maid prepared breakfast. As Hua Rong was eating, an unexpected guest came again. This time, it was still Xu Caizhi. It was still a huge reward. There were many luxurious clothes, treasures and accessories, as well as many rouge and cosmetics.


    Everyone on the street knew Sima Zhao''s intentions. Hua Rong remained completely calm and collected, ordering the Attendant to accept these things. Xu Caizhi then took out a box filled with new snacks.


    "His Majesty said that Madame Yue liked to eat this kind of food in the past, so he sent it to you." Xu Caizhi put down the food box. Underneath the embroidered box, Hua Rong saw a piece of Lingzhi and a shell.


    Zhao Deji was reminding himself that he was the one who had saved his life. Once, it was the sea.


    Grace! [This guy is so shameless, and he actually dares to ask me for help?]


    Xu Caizhi took out an edict. When Hua Rong took a look, it was from Zhao Deji.


    "His Majesty has already announced to the world that he will pardon Zhang Xian''s wife and children and allow them to return to Lin An."


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "Zhang Xian''s wife and children have nothing to do with me."


    Xu Caizhi was speechless, he wanted to say something but stopped himself. Hua Rong did not pursue the matter any further. After a long while, he finally could not resist, "Madame Yue, lower official has something to say, I don''t know if I should say it."


    "Feel free to speak."


    "You should know a little about Shangguan Family''s thoughts. We''ve known each other for many years, and I know your personality. However, you are alone and helpless. "As the proverb goes, ''The strength of the arm is not more than the thigh ¡­''"


    Hua Rong stared at him with a troubled expression, and didn''t blame him in the slightest for having that kind of thought. Now that the situation had been set, Zhao Deji had nothing to worry about, so he used some hypocrisy, wanting to force himself into submission. Only, she felt that it was strange: What would happen to Zhao Deji? How could he take the wife of a minister for his own, and save his own benevolence with dignity?


    "Master Xu, thank you."


    Only now did she understand. Hua Rong knew, knew, that she knew all about the mercy she had shown her that day. The tragic battle that day surfaced in his mind, and he was unable to continue speaking. She could only clasp her hands at Hua Rong as she spoke in a low voice, "Madame Yue rarely admires anyone. However, I truly admire you. Especially since this is the case, this lower official truly hopes that you can remain safe for the rest of your life ¡­ " He paused for a moment before continuing, "You should do something more high-profile. Let everyone in the capital know that you''ve returned ¡­"


    Hua Rong smiled and nodded at him. This was her plan too, to first use her mouth to block Zhao Deji''s black hand. As for the rest, she would think of something else. Only by doing so could she wait for the chance to take revenge.


    The news of Hua Rong returning to Lin An was quickly made known to Qin Gui and his wife. Soon after, he received information from Zhang Quwei and Zhang Quwei: His Majesty has heavily rewarded Hua Rong, and upon Hua Rong''s request, His Majesty requested that Wang Jixian return the collected items to Li Yian. His Majesty has issued a special pardon order, pardon the Sis GaoSi and Sis ¡­ All in all, Qin Gui had never thought of it. After Yue Pengju''s death, he exterminated his schoolmate Fan Tong who had strong desire for expression, and did the same with Han Zhongliang, removing Zhang Jun''s military power, and confirmed a stable position in the imperial court, below one person and below ten thousand people.


    After continuously receiving reports of Hua Rong returning to the capital for a few days, they had even started to move about without restraint, without any restraints. It made him unable to sit still any longer.


    Qin Gui chewed on his cheek and walked around the room with his short, radish like legs. Wang Junhua sat on the dressing table and smeared the blood red crotch pill on it.


    Qin Gui frowned: "At such a time, you still have the mind to dress up?"


    Wang Junhua laughed: Old man, what are you afraid of? Afraid that Hua Rong wanted to cut off your dog head? "


    "She doesn''t have that ability yet."


    "In that case, what are you afraid of? For a mere female to dare act so arrogantly after she fled, is it that bad of you to send people to kill her? "


    "How can it be so simple?" If she were to appear out of nowhere and kill him, it would be impossible for him to kill her without anyone noticing. But, she had come back with a high profile, and started making noise in the streets. Li Yian, this old lady, brought her to meet some of the noblemen, causing a commotion. Furthermore, you saw the actions of his majesty, and it seemed like he was trying to curry her favor. It is well-deserved that Wang Jixian was not restrained at all, relying on some dog skin ointment, and sometimes he doesn''t even put this old one in his eyes ¡­ "


    Qin Gui''s dissatisfaction with Wang Jixian became more and more serious, but he didn''t dare to openly offend him. Wang Junhua naturally looked at Brother of brotherhood and disdainfully said, "Do you really think that your position of prime minister will last your entire life? Compared to you, Brother of brotherhood Wang, who is more favored by His Majesty? Even he, Hua Rong''s words had made him return the painting, what about you? Speaking of this matter, my cousin (Note: Li Qingzhao and Wang Junhua are cousins, this is a historical fact), when he was bullied, he asked for your help. In the end, you didn''t dare to offend Brother of brotherhood Wang, and now, Hua Rong has stepped forward for her.


    Qin Gui sneered: "Even the Shangguan Family has to be wary of this old man. What can he do about a mere Hua Rong? Could it be that the Shangguan Family dares to marry her into the palace openly? "


    "I dare not say whether Hua Rong will enter the palace or not, but old man, do you know why the Shangguan Family fears you?" Wang Junhua''s voice turned, and his voice was filled with hatred, "Old man, all of you are Fourth Prince! This is the kindness of Fourth Prince, but you actually dare to not put the Fourth Prince in your eyes. I want to see, with Hua Rong in front and Fourth Prince in the back, how can you, the prime minister, be safe and sound? "


    "Mrs. Guo, don''t forget as well. We are grasshoppers on the same thread. If Fourth Prince isn''t satisfied with me, you won''t get any benefits either. "


    Wang Junhua grabbed his beard and pulled with all his might, causing Qin Gui to almost cry from the pain.


    "Shameless bastard. Since you still need my help, I''ll clean up the plants outside."


    Qin Gui weighed the pros and cons. He had raised a few outer rooms, but in the past two years, there had not been a single life of a woman or a single child. Seeing his hesitation, Wang Junhua laughed sinisterly: "Old ghost, don''t waste your effort. You''re just like the Shangguan Family, just like ¡­ Do you know why Shangguan Family likes you? Because, like him, you are a dead man. It''s not that I can''t do it, it''s that you don''t have that kind of life. Look, didn''t your plants not give birth to a child or a woman for you? "


    Qin Gui naturally understood the meaning of his wife''s words, but at this time, he couldn''t be bothered with the "impotent" humiliation, and interrupted Wang Junhua who was happily laughing at him, "Mrs. Guo, this old man and you will share both honor and disgrace, both will suffer losses."


    Wang Junhua flicked his sleeves, "Old ghost, when this old woman was of use, did you remember that we were husband and wife? To be honest, although I hate Hua Rong''s Bastard to the extreme, but she''s only a widow at the moment. If she follows Zhao Deji, it would just be because he''s impotent, so I don''t have the mood to fight her anymore. This summer will probably be even hotter. No matter what, I must go to Yanjing to see the Flos Lonicerae ¡­ "


    "Mrs. Guo ¡­"


    "Alright, since you want me to do this, then hand over your four beloved concubines and let me deal with them."


    Qin Gui said with difficulty: "Can you only punish the three of them?"


    Wang Junhua was resolute and decisive, he had no other choice: "No, we can''t even lose a single person."


    Qin Gui knew that if she did not vent this anger in her heart, he would not let it go. Besides, there were plenty of women. After dealing with them, he could find them whenever he wanted.


    In the past two years, Wang Junhua had been left in a completely disadvantageous position. Now, it was finally his turn to step forward and viciously smile. He thought to himself, at least the heavens have opened their eyes to me now.


    On the second day, Wang Junhua found Qin Gui''s four beloved concubines. These four people were usually young and beautiful, and did not place this old lady, Wang Junhua, in their eyes. Even though they knew that she was a tigress, because they did not live together, they still acted brazenly, and now that they were suddenly caught in the main hall of the Prime Minister s Palace, they knew that disaster was about to befall them.


    Wang Junhua sat in the middle and loudly shouted: "Kneel."


    The four of them kneeled down in panic. Wang Junhua kept his prestige for the tree, and did not hide anything. He gathered all of the female servants in the mansion together, letting them witness his methods to deal with the situation and see who would still dare to seduce Qin Gui. These four women were completely in accordance with Lu Zhi''s treatment of Madam Qi. In a day and night, these four beautiful women had become ''human beings''.


    Even Qin Gui, who had witnessed his wife''s methods, was drenched in cold sweat. He inwardly thought that he must find a chance to get rid of this ferocious female tiger, otherwise, there would come a day when he would be devoured into nothing. Only Wang Junhua was overjoyed. He pointed at Qin Gui''s head and fiercely knocked it: "old thief, why are you afraid of Hua Rong? If she dared to return to the capital, she would not be able to leave. She could escape from death once, and she could escape a second time? This time, I will make sure she won''t be able to come back. "


    Qin Gui could not stay any longer. With the excuse of going on business tonight, he went out for a drink and did not return for the whole night. Wang Junhua knew his temper, and ignored him. Just as he was about to go to bed, he suddenly heard a notification that Gao Yigong had arrived.


    Gao Yigong was a member of the Fourth Prince and the only person she was wary of in Lin An. He immediately greeted them with a smile.


    After inviting Gao Yigong into the secret room, she anxiously asked, "What news has Fourth Prince come up with? Would you agree to let Servant go to Yanjing to enjoy the summer? "


    "Fourth Prince had been waiting for a long time last year."


    When Wang Junhua heard that Fourth Prince had been anticipating his arrival last year, he was overjoyed, "It''s all because of old thief, I can''t wait to see Fourth Prince."


    "Fourth Prince has told you that you must go to Yanjing for the summer break this year. He has bestowed heavily upon you."


    Wang Junhua was grinning from ear to ear. Qin Gui thought so. With mountains of gold and silver piled up in his house, he naturally did not ask for a reward. What she wanted was a reward of a different kind ¡ª a reward that a woman of the age of a wolf or tiger would need. If you drink the poison, the more you think about it, the more thirsty you will be.


    Gao Yigong''s voice changed as he said, "Oh right, Hua Rong has returned to Vishnu."


    Wang Junhua hatefully said, "This Bastard''s life is really big. Yue Pengju is dead, but she''s still not dead. "


    "Fourth Prince wants her, wants her alive!"


    Wang Junhua shouted, "What do you mean by that?"


    "Don''t worry, the hatred between Fourth Prince and her is as deep as the seas. If I want to capture her, I will only have some matters to take advantage of her."


    Wang Junhua heaved a sigh of relief. According to his bad temper, he already knew that the Fourth Prince was conspiring to kill him. If he fell into the hands of the Fourth Prince, sooner or later, there would be only death.


    Gao Yigong''s face sunk. "You two, husband and wife, have already violated Fourth Prince''s orders many times."


    "I dare not, it''s all because of old thief Qin Gui, he has always been loyal and devoted to us."


    "Madam Qin, you need to remember what the consequences will be if you anger the Fourth Prince. "In addition, I''ve come today to see Young Master Qin''s amazing talent ¡­"


    Wang Junhua was so anxious that he started sweating profusely. He immediately understood the threat behind Gao Yigong''s words, if he made any more mistakes, his adopted son Qin Yi would be in trouble. She doted on her adopted son with all sorts of emotions. She regarded him as the pearl of her palm and as the person she would rely on for the rest of her life, so how could she allow him to make the slightest mistake? She wiped off the cold sweat on her forehead. He didn''t hesitate to use his foster son to threaten him?

 C431 Shes back

    She''s back


    Gao Yigong stood up: "You decide."


    "Servant obeys. "The tall one is walking slowly."


    She chased after Gao Yigong and bribed him with some jewelry. After considering it carefully, now that Qin Gui could no longer be relied on, if he still angered Fourth Prince, he would completely lose all hope.


    and his wife were not the only ones who were shocked, the entire palace was also in turmoil because of Hua Rong''s return. Especially, Zhang Yingying and the other consorts who were familiar with the situation, they were all worried. Although the two of them were scheming against each other, they all agreed on one thing: Shangguan Family''s devil palm must never be extended towards them again. But they did not dare reveal this thought in front of Zhao Deji.


    On this day, Zhang Yingying suddenly received an order from the Empress Dowager Wei and rushed there, only to see that Wu Jinnu was also present. The duo stared at one another in shock. Empress Dowager Wei stopped the palace maid Eunuch, looked at the two, and lowered his voice: "I heard that Hua Rong is back?"


    Wu Jinnu said carefully, "Reporting to the empress dowager, Hua Rong has indeed returned."


    "If possible, Wailing Home would really like to meet her ¡­"


    The two of them looked at each other. Although they had heard about Hua Rong sending the Jinguo to search for the empress dowager, they were not very detailed about it. Empress Dowager Wei was speechless for a long time. She remembered that dark and windy night when the woman had tried her best to persuade him to flee while carrying him on her back. She had even been severely injured ¡­ Being humiliated in the Jinguo, she could kill Tian Wei because of the Fourth Prince''s request. Since Tian Wei had suffered the same kind of humiliation as her, she would feel uncomfortable facing her, let alone being forced by the Fourth Prince. However, no one forced Hua Rong to do so, and Hua Rong had also risked her life for him before. In terms of relationship, she did not want Hua Rong to die again.


    "Hua Rong is now a widow. Wailing Home does not wish to see her in danger again."


    Zhang Yingying said: "Shangguan Family has already issued a special pardon, so we won''t kill Hua Rong anymore ¡­ ¡­"


    Empress Dowager Wei let out a long sigh, "When Wailing Home returns, it will be hard to serve the two of you. Only the two of you can speak to each other. I believe you all should know what the Shangguan Family is planning. Yue Pengju has died miserably, so if Shangguan Family tries to force Hua Rong again, wouldn''t she be ridiculed by the people of the world? "


    Wu Jinnu said in a low voice: "Chenqie and the rest simply do not dare to dissuade Shangguan Family."


    Empress Dowager Wei shook her head, she knew that the two of them were wise enough to protect themselves, and the most important thing was that under the pressure of the officials, Zhao Deji''s plan to adopt the son was already on the agenda. Wu and Zhang, who could be the adopted prince''s mother, meant that the future empress and empress dowager of Da Song. All of this depended on who Zhao Deji favored the most. Under such a critical situation, who would be willing to offend Zhao Deji?


    She had no choice but to dismiss the two and leave for Imperial study by herself.


    On this day, while Zhao Deji was daydreaming, a palace maid came in to serve tea. He saw that although she had a medium appearance and small eyes, she looked very young and immature. He was immediately refreshed and immediately pulled palace maid to the side to have a look. After that, he did not feel satisfied, but when he saw that palace maid was enduring pain with an expression of disgust. He kicked palace maid off his feet and scolded: "Get out of here, you will never be able to come near me again." With these pitiful words, this sixteen year old girl was sent to the laundry room by Zhang Quwei and would never be able to stand out again.


    Just as he was venting his anger, he heard a message: "The Empress Dowager has arrived."


    He stepped forward to support his mother. "Why is Queen Mother here? I was just about to pay my respects to you. "


    Empress Dowager Wei looked around and saw a thick stack of memorials that had not been read yet. On the side, there were some of palace maid''s accessories and a pair of embroidered shoes. She secretly shook her head, but could only be amiable: "The elder brother of the nine cannot be busy with memorials, it will harm your body."


    Zhao Deji dismissed the crowd and then sat by his mother''s side. "Queen Mother, this son has something to discuss with you."


    "What is it?"


    "Do you still remember Hua Rong? I can''t have another prince ever since the Southern Crossing. Fortunately, none of the concubines came out. Hua Rong was severely injured, and her condition is similar to mine, yet she was able to completely heal and give birth to a child.


    The Empress Dowager Wei originally wanted to stop him from coming here, but when Zhao Deji arrived, he immediately raised the level of the Heavenly Land of the Rivers and Mountains. Moreover, it was the first time she heard the Emperor''s thoughts, and it was very novel. Then, would Hua Rong really be able to give birth to a prince for her son? What she was most worried about was her son, Wuzhi Qi. Originally, she held sympathy for Hua Rong, as they couldn''t compare to the huge temptation brought by the "prince". She asked in surprise, "Is this for real?"


    "Really. We once asked Wang Jixian, he said that her physique is different from other girls'', so he was able to give birth. Queen Mother also knows that the ministers are asking us to adopt them every day. How can adoption compare to adoption? "


    Empress Dowager Wei was surprised and embarrassed: "But, how could she be willing to enter the palace?"


    Zhao Deji gave a hearty laugh, "She is currently a woman alone and has no one to rely on. Other than relying on me, where else can she go? Furthermore, I have never treated any woman better in my life.


    "But how could she be willing to let go of Yue Pengju''s death? Will they take their revenge in the dark? "


    "No. We are familiar with Rong Er''s temper, she has a kind nature, furthermore we have saved her life twice. Even if you kill Yue Pengju, you should at least acknowledge that you do not owe her. "


    It was not easy to refute Empress Dowager Wei for a while. Back then, many of the Song Princess Princess s had their husbands killed and followed Golden Man. If Hua Rong was willing to enter the palace to help her son bear his son, it would be a great thing. She asked again, "Her identity is complicated. With Yue Pengju as her opponent, if those noisy censors were to impeach her, it would damage The elder brother of the nine''s reputation ¡­"


    Zhao Deji said confidently, "I don''t mind. Since Consort Yang was a daughter-in-law, the Tang Xuan Sect would be able to obtain her. I might as well do the same. "


    Empress Dowager Wei felt that something was off, but she couldn''t pinpoint what it was. She felt it was weird. However, she didn''t dare or want to continue discussing this issue with her son.


    After Zhao Deji sent the Empress Dowager Wei away, Zhang Quwei entered and nodded his head and bowed, his expression ambiguous. Zhao Deji was overjoyed: "What did Hua Rong say?"


    In the past few days, Zhang Quwei and Xu Caizhi had already completely assumed the "heavy responsibility" of recruiting Hua Rong. They would give her regular gifts, be responsible for "communicating" with her and returning the favor to Zhao Deji in a timely manner. Zhang Quwei took out a secret letter and handed it over, "Hua Rong said that as long as Shangguan Family agrees to this condition, she will meticulously serve Shangguan Family in the future ¡­" Zhao Deji was ecstatic, she anxiously opened it, and with a glance, his expression changed, only seeing the word "Qin" written on it.


    Zhang Quwei did not know what was written, and did not dare to go forward, and only stood at the side with his hands hanging. Zhao Deji walked a few steps, frowning: "Rong Er is giving us another difficult problem now."


    Zhang Quwei did not know what kind of difficulty it was, and guessed that it was to punish Qin Gui. First, it was to seek profits for Li Yian and Zhang Xian''s wife and children. Now, it was time for them to gradually settle the scores. He sneered in his heart, an ant trying to shake a large tree. This woman''s son had not even been born yet, and she was about to give birth to a proud son. If she gave birth to a son, wouldn''t she have to cover the sky with her hands? When he thought of this, his heart suddenly shivered. If Hua Rong really entered the palace and gave birth to a son, then she wouldn''t have to offend her at this moment. Furthermore, Yue Pengju''s death couldn''t be blamed on him, so why did she add an enemy on for nothing? He made up her mind, even if Qin Gui sent people over to investigate, he would say that he did not know.


    Qin Gui did not receive any useful information in a row, and although he was fearless, he still felt uneasy. When was asked about this, he was instead dressed up brilliantly all day, and secretly made many exquisite uniforms for use in the Yanjing.


    In the evening, when Qin Gui returned home, he saw that Wang Junhua had hastily closed a huge wooden clothes box. With his sharp eyes, he saw that it was filled with brand-new clothes. Wang Junhua closed the lid, intentionally or unintentionally using his body to cover himself, he gave an exaggerated laugh: "Oh, strange, old man, when did a gust of wind blow you back so early?"


    Qin Gui sneered, and naturally understood what she meant by that. He said, "If you want to go to Yanjing, you must promise me one condition."


    "What condition?"


    "To the palace to probe the intentions of the entire lower official." Qin Gui''s eyes shone with a vicious light, "If I do not take care of Bastard, I will never be able to rest at ease, and I believe that Mrs. Guo will as well."


    Wang Junhua naturally hated Hua Rong to the bones as well, but he didn''t know that her secret meeting with Gao Yigong was a secret. He knew that he must definitely leave some tricks for Qin Gui, so when Qin Gui asked, he laughed out loud: "I can ask around for you, but old man, you have to give Hua Rong to me to settle this issue, you don''t need me to do anything."


    Initially, Qin Gui had wanted to take the risk and send the death soldiers to kill Hua Rong, but after hearing his wife take the initiative to take over this hot potato, knowing that Wang Junhua''s ruthless methods were not inferior to his, he decided to use the method of killing Hua Rong to curry favor with her, so that she would not retort in front of Fourth Prince and agree immediately.


    Once he left, Wang Junhua closed the door and changed into a new set of clothes. He looked at himself in the mirror and thought to himself with satisfaction: "Hua Rong, you slut, who would have thought that I would one day stop you from doing any evil deeds. All in all, for the sake of the Fourth Prince, it would be worth it. "


    But what was the Fourth Prince going to do with her? After many secret inquiries and repeated speculations, she could guess that the Fourth Prince must have some kind of secret on Hua Rong. If he could help Fourth Prince remove some of the threat, it would be a great thing.


    Joy hall, wedding room, firecrackers.


    The King Qin was full of smiles as he held the red hair lady''s hand and held the grandest wedding ceremony on the sea. The islanders came out in the wind, crowing and barking, and laughing. After bowing to the heaven and earth, he felt that it was troublesome and decided to carry the bride back to the bridal chamber.


    The bridal chamber, the new bed, the white sheets, and the bright red quilts. He looked at the figure sitting on the bed in the candlelight and immediately lifted the hood. His face was blushing, he could not hold it in any longer. He held the beauty in his arms and felt love for her. After suppressing it for too long, his strong and vigorous energy finally found a way to vent. His entire body felt comfortable, and he was unable to control himself ¡­


    "Little girl, little girl ¡­" His gentle words suddenly stopped. With a "boom", a large chair was knocked over. It was at the climax of the spring dream when King Qin fell down from his bed and opened his eyes. The sky outside was already bright.


    He was dizzy, as if he had suffered an endless amount of torment. He sat limply on the ground, gritting his teeth. "Little girl, you were specially born to torture me this entire life."

 C432 meeting

    The spring sun was shining on the surface of the sea. After a heavy rain yesterday, the beach was flooded with fresh shells, sea turtles, and some unknown green plankton.


    The Little Tiger ran happily on the beach, chasing after the red-beaked gull that was playing in the water. After his mother had walked for so long, he slowly became accustomed to the days when his mother was not around.


    From a distance, he saw King Qin walking over, so he clapped his hands and welcomed him. "Abba, Abba, help me catch a bird quickly ¡­"


    King Qin glared: You heartless Stinky kid, you don''t miss your mother?


    He looked around quickly and asked, "Where''s Mom? She''s been back a long time. "


    King Qin could not answer and ignored him.


    "Abba, help me catch that, I want coral ¡­"


    King Qin sat motionlessly on the beach. No matter how the Little Tiger tugged at his hair or ears, he was still like an iron tower, unmoving.


    "Scram! You little rascal, don''t piss me off, otherwise I''ll beat you up!"


    The Little Tiger let go of his hair angrily, "Bad guy ¡­ Big Scoundrel, Abba is a Big Scoundrel ¡­ " He couldn''t hold back his anger, and reached out to grab King Qin''s beard, "Big Scoundrel, I won''t play with you anymore ¡­"


    Ma Su slowly walked over and stopped three or four feet away from the King Qin. His gaze moved away from the Little Tiger s who were chasing after the birds, and landed on the King Qin. Overnight, King Qin''s hair became even more disheveled. Only one tiger apron was tied to his waist, he looked like a barbarian with wrinkles all over his aged face. He thought about how he was wearing the valley towel and the new Single Shirt, and he sighed. How much could a woman change a man to? Now that King Qin was like this, if anyone wanted to change him, they would not even dare to think about it.


    "Great King, this shipment of goods is about to depart. This subordinate will probably be gone for quite some time. " This batch of goods was huge and could not be lost, so Ma Su had to personally hold the line. When he left, he reported to the King Qin.


    "Alright. "Be careful in everything you do. After this transaction, you cannot leave the island easily. You must stay on the island to help me."


    Ma Su accepted the order and was about to leave, but he could not help but ask: "Great King, do you still want to send Li Tinglan away?"


    King Qin said resolutely, "No!"


    When King Qin got angry, he thought that King Qin would immediately send him away, but he never expected that King Qin would not make a move and never mention about this matter again.


    He tried to ask, "Great King, is there any news from Madame?"


    King Qin snorted heavily, and said after a long while: "I don''t care if she has any news or not. Anyway, laozi will never go and find her again. Her son is here. If she wants to come back, then come back.


    Ma Su was well aware that Hua Rong''s sudden death had been a huge blow to him, so he comforted him: "Madam, she also had to suffer a lot because of this. Yue Xiang Gong died so miserably ¡­"


    "I have been looking for her for over 10 years. Is it that easy to be your father? Did she think this father would wait for her for the rest of his life? No, I will never wait for her again. "If we wait any longer, I''ll be old ¡­"


    King Qin was still sitting on the beach, looking into the distance. The anger in his heart was like a tide that surged back and forth, and this time was different from the past. Could it be that Third Uncle Yang''s words were more important than the hard work he had done to her all these years? She had actually left quietly just because of these words, not even bothering to say hello. What was the use of having such a heartless woman come?


    Once Ma Su left, the Little Tiger picked up a crab and ran over, happily calling him: "Abba, Abba ¡­" Seeing that the King Qin was ignoring him, he quietly walked in front of him and threw the crab onto his body. King Qin was still thinking, and did not come to his senses, when the crab reached out its pincers and pinched his feet. With a burst of pain, King Qin kicked the crab three meters away. Fortunately it was a small crab, and its bite was not heavy. However, when the Little Tiger saw the Abba in a sorry state, it giggled in joy: "I bit it, I bit it ¡­"


    King Qin pulled him back and slapped his butt with his palm. "Stinky kid is as evil as Yue Pengju ¡­ Seeing that laozi isn''t going to deal with you ¡­ "


    Little Tiger''s head struggled with all his might on his knees as he forced a laugh, "Abba, I want mother, mother ¡­"


    The King Qin was at his wit''s end as he hatefully retorted, "Your mother often thinks herself to be some kind of gentleman. She''s actually just a heartless woman who doesn''t know what''s good for her. He was so stupid that he worked hard for Zhao Deji every single time. Even though he knew that there was only death waiting for him, he still went to a dead end. This kind of stupid, stupid, and heartless woman, why would I go look for her again? She treated me like a donkey''s liver out of kindness. Did she really think that I, her father, would like her? "I''m not going anymore. It''s good that she died. It''s best if she died ¡­" Little Tiger''s head could not understand, only hearing Abba say "dead", he did not even know what "dead" meant, and asked curiously, "Is my mother dead?"


    King Qin simply ignored him, "Sigh, don''t blame her. It was Yue Pengju this little brat who led her astray. It was all Yue Pengju''s fault. Tiger Head, don''t learn from your mother in the future. If you were like her, you wouldn''t live a good life. Remember, Hua Rong and Yue Pengju are the biggest idiots in Big Scoundrel, if you behave like them in the future, I will chop you into pieces with my blade. "


    "My Abba is not a bad person, and my mother is not a bad person."


    "Stinky kid, you still dare to argue?"


    He forcefully pressed the Little Tiger''s head on his knee and then spanked it again. The Little Tiger struggled as it cursed: "Bad guy, Big Scoundrel, I''m going to catch crab to bite you again ¡­ Ouch, Big Scoundrel. "


    The Qing Ming Festival.


    It was during the darkest period before dawn that Hua Rong stepped on the dew and slowly passed through the cemetery, arriving at the pine forest in front of him. The paper banner had already been replaced with a new one. After her eyes adapted to the darkness, she could see a faint layer of white. Hua Rong knelt in front of the grave and lit up the paper money, then fumbled in the dim light and poured a layer of paper money on the grave. In front of the small stone that was pressing down on the yellow rock, a wind blew, causing a rustling sound.


    She knelt in front of the grave and muttered to herself in a low voice: "Pengju, are you alright? Big Brother Lu, where is he? "


    Lu Da had disappeared into thin air. He was dead without a trace, in this chaotic world, how could it be easy to find him? He would have to return the favor in the next life.


    "Peng Ju, I have already settled down the guest and the Sis GaoSi and Sis. "Don''t worry."


    The first glimmer of dawn would be followed by the appearance of other tombs. She didn''t dare to stay any longer. She got up and walked down a deserted path towards the other side of the mountain.


    In the forest, a figure flashed out and called out: "Madam."


    She let out a long sigh. "Liu Zhiyong, it really is you." These days, he kept noticing that there were people sneaking around, but he did not have any malicious intentions, so he guessed that they were people from the King Qin.


    Liu Zhiyong bowed and said, "Madam, I came here on the orders of the King to look for Madam."


    Hua Rong was slightly depressed, she took her leave without saying goodbye, she didn''t want to know how angry the King Qin would be. The King Qin had waited for more than ten years. He was filled with joy, yet he himself had betrayed his trust, what would happen to him? How is father and son?


    "Your Majesty, is he alright?"


    "The King is furious, angry to death. Madam should also know that the King has treated you with such kindness. How can it not make him sad after he leaves? " Liu Zhiyong told the truth, "The King calls me Madam and tells me that since he is old, he won''t spend more than ten years searching for Madam ¡­"


    Hua Rong turned her head, his eyes moist. Many days, not only would she think of his son, but she would also think of the man who looked like a metal tower. She would think of how he laughed when he wore her new clothes, the look in his eyes when she wore her valley towel, and the grudge she had with him for half her life. Especially this year of constant care, support, and gentleness. When she was at her most desperate, who else could he rely on other than him?


    Actually, he didn''t ask the King Qin to search for him everywhere. He should have his own happiness. Especially after he returned to Lin An, after the seeds of hatred reignited, his life had already begun to come to a conclusion. King Qin, for him to not come looking for him was a good thing.


    Maybe, Li Tinglan was the real home for him. She suddenly thought of the beautiful girl in the painting, who was beautiful beyond compare. King Qin had her, it could really be said that it was perfect for both of them. It was true that he was completely burdened by it. Her heart ached, and she said in a calm voice, "Tell the King that I am fine, there is no need to find me. You also asked Brothers to leave, and from today onwards, do not come looking for me again. "


    "But, the King said that if you don''t go back, he will marry another woman and wouldn''t care about the head of the Little Tiger ¡­"


    Her heart felt as if it had been cut by a knife. She hardened her heart and said, "Let him be."


    Liu Zhiyong stared at her, waiting for her to ask about her son. Hua Rong said no more and turned to leave. It wasn''t that she wasn''t mentioning her son, but that she couldn''t bring it up. As soon as she thought of it, she would completely relax. Good life, bad death, human nature. Who wouldn''t be willing to lazily bask in the sun on the beach with their son? But how could she have the qualifications to do so? Penga''s blood was spreading all over her nose, Qin Gui, Jin Wushu, Zhao Deji ¡­ All her enemies were acting arrogantly. As long as they didn''t die, he wouldn''t have the qualification to do so.


    Sis GaoSi and Sis received a pardon, but did not return to Lin An. Instead, he changed his direction and went to Huzhou. When Hua Rong heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. It was also a good thing for him that the two of them did not return to Vishnu.


    That morning, she went to visit Li Yian. It was already the early summer. Flowers bloomed in the garden, and the trees were dense. She found a stone chair and sat down. With her eyes closed, she organized her thoughts about Lin An.


    An Li Yian, Sis GaoSi, these were all small matters, and there were very few people in the dynasty who dared to openly kill off the nine clans. Zhao Deji was not interested in punishing the old granny and children who had no way to retaliate, and would always leave some leeway to do bad things. The fact that Yue Pengju''s son was still alive was proof of that. Because he was willing to show that he did not violate the Taizu''s oath.


    However, what Hua Rong wanted wasn''t just these. Unless it was Lin An, there would be no memories of the deep hatred between the two. Kill Zhao Deji! How could he kill Zhao Deji? She had been thinking about this question over and over again these past few days. However, Zhao Deji had patience, he was not anxious to give her a chance to get close.


    A bird flew by, shaking the branches above her head, Hua Rong suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the uninvited guest.


    Accompanied by Xu Caizhi, Zhang Quwei and the others, Zhao Deji stood facing them, dressed in casual clothes.


    She looked at Zhao Deji, and Zhao Deji looked at her too.

 C433 needling

    Joy filled her heart, and she could not help but laugh. A ray of the setting sun shone through the gaps in the trees, filling her face. His face was as clean and flawless as white jade at the beginning, but now it had turned into a blue jade. After going through so many hardships, his smooth and round face had turned into a pointy and thin face, looking even more sad. Time could make people gaunt, but Zhao Deji had never seen that kind of sadness and allure from any other woman before. It was just like a person who had starved to the extreme for half his life to a delicious meal but could only look from afar and not eat their fill. Zhao Deji''s heart surged. Unable to wait any longer, he took a step forward.


    A bow and arrow were pulled out, aiming straight at his face. Zhang Quwei and the others cried out, "Quickly protect your majesty..."


    A few guards rushed forward, surrounding Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong looked at the shiny sabers around him and sneered: "Are you here to capture me today?"


    Zhao Deji waved his hand, and everyone left. Zhao Deji said with a face full of smiles: "Rong Er, we have long since issued an order of mercy, why would we apprehend you? I''m just here to look at you. "On the days when you haven''t heard from me, I have always missed you ¡­"


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "You are really compassionate."


    Zhao Deji blushed and said anxiously: "Rong Er, we actually did not think that you would die, we did not want to kill you at all ¡­. "I have a lot of things to say to you ¡­"


    "What are you going to say?"


    "Rong Er, I have treated you with all my heart, don''t you know?"


    Hua Rong was about to vomit, but she remained calm. "Tell them to get down first ¡­"


    "This ¡­" Zhao Deji hesitated.


    Hua Rong''s face was full of ridicule: "What, I''m just a lonely widow now, do you still fear me?" Seeing Zhang Quwei staring at the lesser arch at his waist, she took it off and put it on the side.


    Zhao Deji waved his hand, "All of you, wait for me outside."


    Zhang Quwei was still worried: "Shangguan Family, this little one will stay behind to accompany you."


    "Get lost."


    No one dared to say another word as they filed out. The large garden immediately became empty. Only the two of them were left facing each other. Zhao Deji took another step forward. Between the two of them, there was only a distance of two feet. So close, with Zhao Deji being so close, in front of him, he could reach out and touch it. Hua Rong was wild with joy, and passionately suppressed her rationality. Her original thoughts of "concealing her strength to nourish the darkness", taking revenge not too late for ten years and so on, were completely thrown away ¡ª ¡ª


    If he lost this opportunity, how could he ever have such a rare opportunity again? Kill Zhao Deji! He had to kill Zhao Deji! This might be his only chance in this life.


    Her heart was in a frenzy, but her face was still faintly calm. She kept her palms tightly closed, sweating profusely.


    Both of his legs went weak, and he could not stand still ¡ª as long as he could stab him in the throat with one knife, then he would be avenged. At this moment, she forgot about the consequences and all her worries. His son had been taken care of by the King Qin, so Li Yian and the others had already settled down.


    Seeing that the lady in front of him had already put down her lesser arch, Zhao Deji''s expression was extremely calm, without a trace of joy, anger, or sadness. He had known Hua Rong for more than ten years, and was familiar with her techniques.


    "Rong Er, I am very happy to see you again, but you have requested for me to help you with everything."


    Hua Rong asked indifferently: "Then what about Qin Gui?"


    Zhao Deji hesitated: "Rong Er, I will tell this to only you. To be honest, I also hate this Qin Gui fellow. I had originally planned to fire him after the end of the negotiation. Helpless, he acted first and colluded with the Golden Man to lay down terms in Song Jin''s negotiation to ensure his position in the Lifelong Prime Minister. This guy was full of ambition and Song Jin had not been able to negotiate for long, so if he attacked him now, he would only be afraid that he would collude with the Golden Man and make a comeback. "This kind of powerful official is a sore point at my elbow. When things calm down and Jiangnan recuperates and grows strong, I will punish him severely and vent this ill will on your behalf ¡­" He paused for a moment. "It''s even Pengju, it''s also that fellow Qin Gui who colluded with the Fourth Prince. We can''t do anything about it ¡­"


    Zhao Deji actually dared to be so shameless as to blame the entire crime of killing Yue Pengju on Qin Gui. Watching his words, Hua Rong knew that it was impossible for him to punish Qin Gui, because he himself was bound by Qin Gui, and it was already not simply the relationship between the monarchs and the officials. Right now, there was only one path in front of him: lie low and submit to Zhao Deji, serve him in the palace, be his plaything, be his tool for children, and seek an opportunity. However, how many years would it take to exact revenge? Moreover, women were different from men. If they were playthings of others and gave birth to children, how could they avenge themselves? Moreover, to treat this despicable person daily and even serve him with his body was an absolutely intolerable disgust.


    There was no way that Yue Pengju''s surname would be sullied.


    Her palms began to sweat more and more ¡ª and then there was only one way left. Right at this moment.


    Seeing her blank expression, Zhao Deji looked at her from head to toe. He saw that her body was thinner than usual, the back of her hand had jade-like green veins. The more he saw, the more he loved. The desire all over his body boiled as he slowed his voice, sincerely saying, "This year, I have been dreaming about you, afraid that you would die. Rong Er, please forgive me this time. "In the future, I will definitely treat you well ¡­"


    Hua Rong laughed at her ridiculous request, and interrupted his words, "Are you afraid that I will take my life?"


    Zhao Deji was greatly displeased: "Rong Er, we have saved your life before! I am your savior! "


    Savior! It was during that time that she saved him. In return for his kindness, she fell into his hands for the rest of her life and worked for him. In the end, she broke her family and died for him. Her voice was sharp, "I saved your life three times! I have already paid you back in return. "


    "Rong Er, now Yue Pengju is dead. Where can you go alone? You know how I feel about you. As long as you can give birth to one child and half a woman, the empress''s position will be yours ¡­ "No, as long as you agree to follow me into the palace, I will immediately make you empress ¡­"


    Hua Rong laughed, with contempt in her eyes: "Zhao Deji, you are truly delusional, you killed my husband, yet you still dare to be so shameless to such an extent."


    "The Lord wants us to die!" So what if I kill him? "


    Hua Rong was speechless, and let out a low sigh: "That''s right, so what can I do about it? "Right now, I can''t protect myself. Pengju him ¡­ Sigh, Pengju him ¡­"


    Zhao Deji saw her lowering his head and sighing with a bitter expression. A line of tears rolled down his long eyelashes, adding to the sadness in his eyes. Just as she had said, Yue Pengju had already died, so how could she, a lone widow, have anything to say? What else could be more powerful than following him to the palace to enjoy wealth and prosperity?


    "Rong Er, we will definitely not let you down ¡­" Zhao Deji stretched out his hand to shake hers, "Rong Er..."


    Hua Rong lowered her head, as she was completely immersed in her sorrow and confusion, "Pengju is gone, my son is gone, in this one year, I have nowhere else to go, I don''t even know where to go. I don''t have a home, no relatives ¡­ "Too tired ¡­"


    Zhao Deji was shocked by this miserable mutterings. It was a new feeling, the feeling of a weak person crawling under his feet. It was not a disguise, but an infinite magnification of the weakness of the heart. This strong woman had finally been conquered by Exile.


    What else could make a man stronger than taming a wild woman and making her crawl into his arms like a tamed horse? The strong. He himself had become a true expert. His entire body was filled with excitement, as if he had consumed the strongest aphrodisiac in the world. He was unable to contain his joy, and tightly held onto Hua Rong''s hand: "Rong Er, you will have a home soon, and the palace will be your home soon. "You will also have a son, who will bear children for me ¡­"


    Hua Rong did not resist at all. He could even feel her pair of skinny shoulders trembling from fear. Her fear, his excitement, his desire, all of it came to him. She couldn''t care less and immediately wanted to find the woman she had long coveted in the peach forest, on the stone bench ¡­


    His hand was on her neck, and she was still limp in his arms, like a lamb waiting to be killed, her eyes tearful and infinitely pitiful. Zhao Deji was completely excited by the pitiful look in her eyes. Killing Yue Pengju, seizing his wife, and allowing the wife of the man he hated the most to play with under him, and having children for him ¡ª was there anything more wonderful in the world?


    Just as he was engrossed in his emotions and was about to act fearlessly, the delicate hand wrapped around his neck suddenly exerted force and grabbed his throat.


    "Rong Er... "Howl ¡­" His eyes looked as if they were about to pop out of their sockets. The feeling in his nightmare was so real, that female ghost with disheveled hair said, "Zhao Deji, you gave me back my life ¡­"


    He struggled instinctively, causing Hua Rong to hold her breath, she was so excited that she almost jumped up. She had been waiting for this day for far too long. For this reason, she did not hesitate to return to the Yueyuan and knew that he would come. Because he was the emperor, the ruler of nine or five years. She was so greedy that she thought that the whole world would fall into her hands. She killed Pengju, and she even shamelessly insulted his wife, the number one shameless person.


    This day had finally come. Unfortunately, in order to support Zhang Quwei and the others, she had no choice but to put his lesser arch aside and lose his sharpest weapon.


    She used all of her strength and wrapped her arms tightly around Zhao Deji''s neck. Zhao Deji was tall and burly, making it very difficult for his to hold him back like this. His two legs kicked wildly, but when she loosened his hand, a heavy slap landed on his face. Zhao Deji was beaten until he was seeing stars, his body slanted, and once again held onto his throat. His heart was so anxious that it seemed like flames were about to spew out ¡­


    Originally, with Zhao Deji''s strength, she wouldn''t be able to control him this way. However, firstly, Zhao Deji''s lecherous mind and secondly, Zhao Deji''s body had already been hollowed out by the woman in the past few years. Adding to that, he had taken an overdose of aphrodisiac, he was already as weak as a sixty year old old man before the age of forty.


    There was a sharp dagger hidden in Hua Rong''s boots, but once she lets go, she wouldn''t be able to grab onto Zhao Deji''s neck. She was anxious and sad, and was still a woman in the end, slightly inferior. If Pengju had lived through the King Qin, this stranglehold would have been enough to cause Zhao Deji to immediately die. Why couldn''t he do it?


    After all, Zhao Deji''s height and body was huge, and his four limbs were kicking and kicking. Hua Rong was gradually unable to resist, and the hand that was holding onto his throat used all of her strength, as a hand fiercely smashed onto his head.


    "Save ¡­" Life ¡­ "Save me ¡­"


    "My husband and I have risked our lives to save you several times, but you still slaughtered our Yue Family. Zhao Deji, even if I become a ghost, I won''t let you off ¡­" She slapped heavily again, causing half of Zhao Deji''s face to immediately swell up. Seeing that he was struggling weakly, Hua Rong clenched his teeth and used a bit of strength.


    At this time, the sky had already darkened, Zhao Deji was panicking, his entire body shivering: "Ghosts ¡­ Rong Er... Ghost ¡­ "Spare me, spare me ¡­"


    His neck was shaking like a mad dog, but Hua Rong was still unable to grip her. In the midst of her busyness, she immediately bent down to pull out the dagger in her boots. When Zhao Deji''s neck loosened, she unexpectedly swung her hands to struggle free from her throat. Zhao Deji struggled, the dagger stabbed in by half an inch, causing Hua Rong to be unable to retract her force, he had already run a few feet, and shouted: "Protect! "Protect ¡­"

 C434 escape

    Several guards immediately rushed forward. Xu Caizhi was so scared that his face turned ashen, as Zhang Quwei screamed, "Quick, catch the assassin! Spirit Demon woman, you actually dared to attack Shangguan Family ¡­ "


    "Quick, grab her and cut her into ten thousand pieces ¡­"


    Zhang Quwei did not care about screaming anymore, he immediately went to help Zhao Deji up, only to see him bending over, his back was covered in blood, and there was a terrifying cry coming from his throat.


    "Shangguan Family, Shangguan Family ¡­"


    The surrounding guards had already caught up, but Hua Rong was unable to catch up in time, and failed. She was shocked and afraid, and without thinking, she turned around and ran in the opposite direction. The wind whistled in her ears, she whistled, and a rhubarb horse leapt out. Even though she was still one meter away, she practically ran and leaped onto the back of the horse.


    Hua Rong fled from the Yueyuan, flustered and desperate, as she rode towards the southern suburbs. After running for a distance, the sounds of people chasing after them became more and more distant. She heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she held onto the horse rein and was about to change directions, she heard a horse scream. In the darkness of the night, dozens of Black people rushed out. She was shocked, and thought of Qin Gui''s death warrior. If he fell into Qin Gui''s hands, it would be even more terrifying than death. She turned her horse and galloped off towards the north. Unexpectedly, there was a scream from behind them. Another group of people rushed out from the dark night, and the two sides started fighting.


    Hua Rong did not care about who they were, she just kept running for her life, not taking revenge, she could not die, once she died, she would be finished.


    The night became darker and darker and the Horseshoe behind him became smaller and smaller. Slowly, only a horse was left to follow him. Hua Rong could tell from the voice that they were just pursuers, and that their courage had increased by a lot. As long as she could get rid of this person, everything would be fine. However, she still didn''t dare to rashly take action. She only focused on moving forward at the risk of her life, wanting to leave the person behind her far behind. By the time dawn arrived, they had already fled more than a hundred kilometers away.


    It was quiet, the horses foaming and licking the grass with their tired tongues. Hua Rong fell against a big tree as she panted heavily. It was all due to this impulse that she ended up in Linan. However, if time was reversed, perhaps it would be the same choice.


    The so called ''scheming in the sky is always the way of the person.'' Zhao Deji had done all sorts of bad things, so why couldn''t he just kill him? If he had such a chance again, who knew when it would happen. Now, he was like a stray dog. He didn''t even dare to return to his home. How could he possibly take revenge in this life? For a gentleman to exact vengeance, ten years wasn''t too late. It might be easy to say, but if he were to do so, what would be the odds of victory? From ancient times until now, there had never been thousands of people who had died under the hands of those perverted and treacherous officials. How many of them had actually been avenged?


    She leaned against a tree, her face filled with tears: "Pengju, I''m really useless ¡­ "This damned heavens ¡­"


    "God forbid! The ones who deserve death are Zhao Deji and Qin Gui! "


    She suddenly opened her eyes, her body tensed as she stared at the man that walked out from the forest. He was also sweating profusely. His clothes were drenched, as if he had just been fished out of the water. His hair was full of grass, making him look extremely miserable.


    She held onto the lesser arch tightly and shouted hoarsely before rushing over, "Jin Wushu, you Dogfish, you''re still alive ¡­"


    Jin Wushu dodged, causing her to stagger, and after using his last bit of strength, he fell to the ground and laid on his back, wailing as if he died.


    He crouched beside her and didn''t say anything until the sun rose and her hoarse voice sounded, "Hua Rong, I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    She rolled to her feet and slapped him in the face. She attacked too quickly, and he had no time to dodge. With this slap, his face immediately swelled up.


    "Damned evil thief, didn''t you want to kill me? Why are you still not making your move? "


    "On the night of the twenty-ninth of the third month, I ambushed them at the northern gate, repelling Qin Gui''s deathsworn. I saw you and saw how badly injured you were. I wanted to save you, but I ran out and you disappeared ¡­ " It turned out that he was also the one who acted that night. Hua Rong hissed: "Stop with your wolfish ambition, don''t pretend to be benevolent and righteous ¡­"


    His voice was very calm. "I am not hypocritical, and I do not need it. When Yue Pengju fled to the southern gate, I could have helped him once, but I even saw that monk Lu Da. But I didn''t, because I had already hoped and plotted Yue Pengju''s death, how could I save him?! But you, Hua Rong, you are different. I never wanted you to die ¡­ "


    "evil thief, you are the same as Zhao Deji, the world''s largest evil thief. You are the same as Qin Gui, the world''s number one shameless trash ¡­" Hua Rong pounced forward, and once again, a heavy slap landed on his face. Above his head, there was a struggle, a struggle, a biting, a beating ¡­ Jin Wushu did not move at all, he was beaten until blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, and he fell to the ground like a pile of mud.


    After a long while, she was tired from fighting, and in her muddled state, she suddenly came to a realization. She remembered her dagger, raised it, and stabbed towards Jin Wushu''s heart ¡­


    "If you kill me, then forget about killing Zhao Deji, Qin Gui ¡­"


    The dagger was pressed against his chest, causing Hua Rong''s hand to tremble slightly.


    He laughed self-deprecatingly, "Hua Rong, you should know that I don''t have much time left to live, it''s the same whether you kill me or not. If I can live a little longer, at least I can help you kill Qin Gui and her. "


    Her hands shook even more.


    "You have already poisoned me and my life is completely in your hands. I don''t dare to lie in front of you, Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong''s hand loosened and the dagger fell onto the ground with a "dang" sound.


    Jin Wushu heaved a sigh of relief, and closed his eyes tiredly. Just like her before, he laid on the ground like a dead body. After receiving the news, he didn''t dare to believe it at all. He rushed through the night and arrived at Lin An in less than half a month, using the best Thousand-Li Horse that Da Jin had. In his heart, there was a vague sense of sorrow and joy. It was the instant of salvation when he saw her alive ¡ª such a pleasant surprise was indescribable. He was still alive. This woman had actually survived a great ordeal. He was truly still alive.


    It was a cloudy day, and there was no dew. The ground was dry, the leaves were dry, and the ground was covered in dust. Hua Rong stood up, and slowly picked up her lesser arch, his entire body was enveloped in a feeling of exhaustion and despair. Lin An couldn''t go back, so where should he go now?


    His revenge was far away.


    Even the King Qin had to be remarried.


    Her eyes were dry and dry, her tears had dried. Listening to the exhausted cries of the rhubarb horse, she felt like she was the last family in the world. Her son ¡­ She suddenly deeply regretted that she didn''t bring her son with her when she left. In this way, at the most desperate times, there would always be a chance to encourage the courage to survive. Now, even that mental support was gone.


    Just as she was about to get on the horse, Jin Wushu leaped up and pulled her, and shouted loudly: "Hua Rong."


    She exerted strength, but could not shake it off no matter how hard she tried.


    "Hua Rong, I have a good way for you to take revenge one by one ¡­" She turned and stared into his eager eyes ¡ª his face was swollen and bloodstained, and his eyes were like those of a venomous leopard cat. Jin Wushu, stop being so hypocritical. "


    "I''m not being hypocritical, I''m sure of it. From what I know, Wang Junhua is on his way to Yanjing. Once she enters the Yanjing, I will have ways to get hold of Qin Gui. Don''t you want to kill this adulterous couple first? "


    It was as if a huge pie had fallen from the sky. Killing Qin Gui and Wang Junhua was the first step that he had always dreamed of. How tempting was that? But how could so many pies fall from the sky?


    "But, why would Wang Junhua go to the Yanjing?"


    "Why wouldn''t she go? When you guys were making your way to Zhu Xian Town, she came to open seal Palace. " Jin Wushu saw that her face was filled with disbelief, and laughed: "What? Surprised? Is it funny that your Da Song''s Prime Minister''s wife came to find me during the free-for-all? She came to me only because she was a widow by Qin Gui''s side, and wanted to obtain from this crown prince what she could not get from Qin Gui or Zhao Deji, these two impotent women ¡­ "


    "Jin Wushu, you are truly shameless!"


    "Look, Hua Rong, this prince even told you about my secrecy. You despise me, don''t you? I also thought it was strange, why would I fancy a dirty bitch like Wang Junhua in the past ¡­ "


    She sneered. "Because you''re even dirtier than she is, there''s nothing to despise. Jin Wushu, they are dogs that you have reared, you better not use such flowery words to deceive me. "


    He said with a smile that was not really a smile, "Deceiving you? Do I dare? Hua Rong, don''t forget, my life is in your hands. "These days, the poison has already seeped into my body, and it will erupt once every month. It''s extremely painful, as if every single one of my tendons and vessels in my body have been broken ¡­"


    She froze for a moment, then remembered the poison as well as the antidote. This was a slow-acting poison that he had prepared for a long time. The scene that Jin Wushu described was exactly the same one that happened when the poison acted up. In fact, after the battle and the escape, the antidote had long been lost. He no longer had any antidote to give to Jin Wushu. When she thought about this, she immediately became flustered, if Jin Wushu found out that the antidote had disappeared, what kind of attitude would he have? Right now, he was asking for his life, believing that his life was being saved. That was why he was so submissive.


    She looked at Jin Wushu''s face which was now as swollen as a pig''s head, exhaled, and slowly calmed herself down: "Jin Wushu, you really didn''t lie to me?"


    "Of course! How many times have I lied to you? "


    It was good that he did not say anything. With that said, Hua Rong immediately thought of Zhang Xian''s death, as well as the people''s derogatory words of exile. She was infuriated: "How did you promise me that? Where''s Zhang Xian? Why is he dead? "


    Jin Wushu let out a long sigh: "This bastard Qin Gui is two-faced, and doesn''t dare to disobey Zhao Deji. Hua Rong, you should know who killed your husband! It''s Zhao Deji! "


    Hua Rong said in a stern voice, "You are also one of the main culprits."


    He proudly said, "So what if I am the culprit? As the number one marshal of Jinguo, what is there to be embarrassed about for me to kill an enemy general? "The one who is embarrassed is the Prime Minister of your Da Song, from top to bottom, she is shameless, and is willing to be my accomplice. This is also the good fortune of my Da Jin ¡­"


    Hua Rong slapped him again, but this time, Jin Wushu did not dodge: "Hua Rong, if you want to kill these two, you have to listen to me. In this world, only I can truly help you. "


    Hua Rong looked at his extremely arrogant face, and hatred once again rose from the bottom of her heart, about to spring out from her chest. But she endured it, learning from the last time she tried to kill Zhao Deji. Endure, how hard life is, always have to endure, can not endure.


    "When Wang Junhua arrives at the Yanjing, I''ll let you handle it as you wish!"


    "You haven''t even captured the entire Da Song, and you''re not letting your lackeys live on?"

 C435 Meet Again

    "If you want to take down the Da Song, it won''t be that easy. Furthermore, back then, when my Father was in the Father, with a few tens of men, we were able to expand our forces and did not have any traitors, so why not capture the Song Huizong father and son alive? " "Zhao Deji is becoming more and more unscrupulous, Qin Gui is being arrogant and greedy. The Da Song is like a pig, its body is covered with flies and maggots, before anyone can kill it, these insects will slowly eat its flesh and corrode its bones.


    This time, Hua Rong couldn''t even curse.


    "Hua Rong, let''s go. For now, you can just kill one enemy first if you want to. Otherwise, what else can you do? "


    "Jin Wushu, don''t be too arrogant. Be careful of your life. If you can''t kill Wang Junhua and Qin Gui, you can forget about obtaining the antidote. "Right now, it''s activated once every month for half a month, and once every three days. In the end, your entire body will fester, and even maggots will not be able to kill you ¡­"


    Jin Wushu had just said these words, but when he heard the two words "maggots", even though he was extremely happy, he couldn''t help but get goosebumps. It was as if the poison had acted up and started flowing even faster in his blood.


    Hua Rong did not ignore the fear in his eyes in the slightest, and said indifferently: "There is still a year until the deadline for this poison. If you dare to have any more crooked eyes during this period, I will at most die with you."


    Jin Wushu spread out his hands, and did not hide the fear in his eyes, and helplessly said: "With things as they are, what tricks do I dare to scheme? Hua Rong, right now you and I have a mutually beneficial and equal relationship. I will help you kill Qin Gui, give me the antidote. Everyone was overjoyed. "Come, let''s go."


    The rhubarb horse had already ran over, and looked at Jin Wushu''s first-class pony with affection.


    The horse looked at the horse, but there was no hatred in it. The man looked at the horse, and his eyes were filled with anger. Jin Wushu secretly sighed, "Hua Rong, do you still remember GenSys? The horse was left with you. "


    Hua Rong did not care about what he said at all. Once she gets on the horse, she would travel far to the Yanjing. She hesitated for a moment, and then she heard the Horseshoe''s voice from behind her. Jin Wushu''s face changed, and he immediately said: "Let''s go!"


    Behind him, a loud shout could be heard. "Madam! Madam!" It was Liu Zhiyong and the rest. Hua Rong knew that shshecould escape from the Yueyuan. She was depressed for a while, unable to assassinate Zhao Deji, but still missed her son, so she decided to go back to face King Qin and Li Tinglan''s marriage. How was she supposed to behave on the island? Indeed, as Third Uncle Yang had said, besides obstructing the King Qin, he could not help him at all. If King Qin could really accomplish such a great feat, then he would just be a stumbling block. There was a moment of wavering in his heart.


    Seeing that she was hesitating, Jin Wushu bellowed and struck her ponytail with his palm: "Hurry, let''s go!"


    clenched his teeth, and ignored the shouts behind him as he whipped his horse and ran. Gradually, he could no longer hear the shouts coming from behind him. She quietly wiped away the tears on her face. She knew that there was no other way out for her now that she had left.


    Liu Zhiyong and the others arrived in front of him, and seeing that the ground in front of them was covered with blood, he shouted in shock, "Are you injured, Madam?" Before the other pirates could answer, a few lines of words were written on the soft earth: Do not look for me. I am safe. Take care of Tiger Head, thank you.


    "It was left behind by the Lady. She told us not to look for her anymore."


    Liu Zhiyong was helpless, he had completely lost track of Hua Rong''s whereabouts, and could only extend his hand to erase the words, before leading his men back to report to King Qin.


    In March, it was still cold in the north. The further north they went, the colder it became.


    Hua Rong had escaped from Lin An wearing only her ther clothes. Even though it was a rush, but because she was prepared to run away at any moment, she brought along some golden leaf and bought herself a shirt at the next town. However, because of a chaotic battle, Jin Wushu was in a sorry state. It was unknown if she did not have any money on him, or if she had dropped it. When he saw Hua Rong buying clothes, he originally wanted to shamelessly beg her, but she couldn''t say it out loud. All along the way, his clothes were torn apart and her face was swollen. She looked like a broken pig head, where did she find the slightest trace of the mighty Fourth Prince he used to be?


    The two of them did not interact as they traveled, one following the other. Hua Rong seemed to have become a complete mute. No matter what he said or did, she ignored him, ate the rations she bought at a small store, and drank the water in her water bottle when she was thirsty. Jin Wushu had never lived such a life, he had to rest and drink to his heart''s content whenever he came across a inn or inn, but Hua Rong would not stay, so he could only clench his teeth and follow her rhythm, going out at night and sleeping outside during the day.


    A fire was lit, Hua Rong sat down and stared at the fire in a daze.


    One of his sleeves had been torn, and her clothes had fallen off. He simply tore off his sleeves and turned the leg of the wild lamb bare-chested. Gradually, the wild lamb leg was emitting a rich fragrance. On the other side of the bonfire, Hua Rong was quietly nibbling on a piece of dry food, occasionally drinking some water. She was wearing a green robe and a random headscarf. Her face was covered with wind and frost, making her look like a homeless person who had fallen to the ground.


    "Hua Rong..." He threw the roasted lamb leg at it.


    Hua Rong closed her eyes and did not make a sound, allowing his leg to fall on the grass in front of him, quietly releasing its fragrance. She did not feel hungry or cold, and in her dazed state, she felt as if she had returned to that year when she had reunited with Pengju, fought off the Golden Army for the first time and relied on him to camp by leaning on a big tree. She tilted her head and almost fell down. When she woke up, she was at a loss. In her dream, she had already lost the shoulder she was leaning on. She looked around, and all she could see was the dark night and her heart filled with hatred.


    Jin Wushu really could not stand such an atmosphere and could not help but say: "Hua Rong, eat a bit. Even if you want to kill me, you need to eat your fill to have enough strength. "


    Hua Rong still did not make a single move. He could not help but stand up and walk to her side. "Hua Rong ¡­"


    She suddenly opened her eyes and waved the lesser arch. Fortunately, he had dodged quickly, and the lesser arch landed on the grass at the side, stirring up a cloud of dust. Hua Rong gave him a fierce look before closing his eyes again. Jin Wushu''s entire body shook from this gaze, it was a look filled with hatred, it was even more intense than when he was fighting him. He could not speak again, and could only sit back and look at her from a distance.


    Between the two of them was a ball of raging flames ¡ª ¡ª Separated by Yue Pengju, it was an insurmountable barrier. He sighed and looked at her haggard face in the dancing flames. Only now did he realize that this woman, after so many years of struggling to escape, had lost her home, her husband, and her son ¡­ Senior''s son was struggling to escape, and he was struggling to get revenge for the rest of his life.


    "Hua Rong, I''m sorry ¡­ "I''m so sorry ¡­"


    The wind blew past his ears, and he could hear the crackle of flames and the smell of blood on his nose. She thought it was ridiculous to hear him apologize. Someone intentionally caused your husband''s death, caused your family to be ruined, and then casually apologized. The purpose of his apology was only to exchange for the antidote ¡ª ¡ª Would you forgive him?


    If apologies were useful, what was the point of punishments?


    It was common for people to pay their debt with their lives.


    She leaned against the tree, not saying a word. Every time he opened his mouth, the hatred in his heart would grow even more. Zhao Deji''s face, Qin Gui''s, Wang Junhua''s face ¡­ She slowly sat up straight, her heart burning with excitement: Can I really kill Wang Junhua first? Even if it was the last ranked enemy, it would still count as one if he could kill one of them first.


    When Jin Wushu saw the uncontrollable smile on her face, his heart grew even colder. He and she would be burned to smithereens the moment they got close to each other, away from the raging fire of his hatred.


    Fourth Prince Mansion.


    In the beginning of spring, there was a major epidemic. The disease started with the horses and then spread to the people. The little children were the first to be harmed, and the son of a bastard from the Fourth Prince and his companion went out to play, drank too much cold water, got dysentery and died. At first, no one thought much of it, but later on, the epidemic spread, and one by one the children died. Only then did the butler realize that the situation was not good and began to thoroughly investigate. In the beginning, everyone''s attention was on Ye Lvguanyin, but at this point, she had long been sent to the farm, and it was impossible for his to near the main entrance of the mansion. At the same time, the other nobles'' families had also received the disease, and the children they had played with had all died one by one. Spring was the peak season for epidemics, so when everyone saw this, they could not do anything about it. Only the concubine s shouted and fought with all their might, but the female Priestess did not care much about life and death. After crying for a while, he buried his child and then went back to his normal diet and frolicking.


    And just like that, over the course of the past month, everyone discussed and decided to accompany Fourth Prince to the Yanjing to take shelter for the summer as per the habits of the past year. Everyone was anxiously waiting for instructions, but there was no news from the Fourth Prince. Fortunately, Xiao Luwenlong was out hunting with Wu Qimai and the others every day, and he was rarely at home. Just in case something went wrong, Wu Qimai acted on his own initiative and started leading his family members towards the vacation area that was dozens of miles away from Yanjing.


    It was the season when Flos Lonicerae bloomed, which was completely different from the female true white mountain and black water. This prairie of the former Liaoning was full of flowers, and at first glance, it looked boundless. From afar, one could see various kinds of cattle and deer running and jumping about on the prairie, like a flowing green picture.


    Although the female nobleman were used to seeing such beautiful scenery, they could not help but be happy. Ladies held her hand and went to the lake to pick Flos Lonicerae s and wore them.


    In the distance, two fast horses stopped.


    Hua Rong looked at the endless scenery in front of him and stopped.


    Jin Wushu reined in his horse and looked at her.


    "Hua Rong..."


    The moment he opened his mouth, he was immediately interrupted, and Hua Rong asked coldly: "Is Wang Junhua here?"


    In these few days, it was the first time Jin Wushu had asked her about this. Wang Junhua lived like a prince, naturally he would not be like them, travelling a thousand miles in a single day, thus he fell far behind the two of them.


    "Jin Wushu, you better not play any tricks. Otherwise, you know the consequences yourself. "


    He smiled wryly, "What else can I do at this time?"


    "Okay, notify me when she arrives."


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll contact you when I get there."


    "But you are a woman. You are unfamiliar with this place ¡­" Jin Wushu looked at her, and could not continue, he then said: "Wen Long is here, do you not wish to meet him?"


    Xiao Luwenlong''s adorable appearance surfaced in his mind as he ran around with the two wood gun and called out to his mother ¡ª ¡ª Lu Wenlong, wasn''t he his son as well? After a few short years, he should be a teenager.

 C436 Danger

    It took her a moment to shake her head.


    Jin Wushu raised his voice. "What? You don''t even want to see your son? He thinks about you everyday and even told me to take him to Oolong Town to find you ¡­ "


    She turned and walked away. It was better to not see each other. So what if he saw his son? Tell him about his past? To expose his fate? Telling him that Jin Wushu was actually his arch enemy? And then? And how to settle him? Tell him to return to the Da Song like Su Wu and accept the praise of Zhao Deji, Qin Gui and the other shameless people? Rather than that, it would be better to just stay here. At the very least, Jin Wushu still doted on him from the bottom of his heart. It wasn''t that she hadn''t thought about this along the way, but that he couldn''t protect his own son right now. If so, why should she expose his identity? To bring disaster to him?


    Seeing her figure about to disappear from his sight, Jin Wushu couldn''t help but chase after her and shout: "Hua Rong, are you that heartless? His son specially came to the Yanjing to see you. He thought that you had always been in the Oolong Town and had also left behind a piece of tiger skin and a small set of clothes that you made for him ¡­ "


    With a whip of Hua Rong''s horse, he threw all of the words he had said into the wind. Very quickly, her figure disappeared into the shallow mountains on the left side of the prairie, slowly merging with the endless green and blending into a whole.


    Jin Wushu was extremely depressed, but he could not help but feel gratified in his heart. As long as this woman came, there would always be a cure for his poison. After all, she had never truly tried to kill him before, had she not? He looked at his crippled right hand. Back then, in that situation, she hadn''t even killed him. Not now!


    This woman would never kill him!


    His whole body felt light because of this thought, and he immediately went back to his own tent. In the distance, there was a huge flag inside the tent, which said "4".


    A fire was lit, Xiao Luwenlong picked up a bunch of wild ducks and set them on the fire, this was his harvest today. With Wu Qimai''s help, the wild ducks were smeared with all kinds of cumin, salt and wild onion. Inside the tent, there was a different scene. A few concubine dressed up beautifully while waiting for the Fourth Prince to return. After their child died from illness, they needed the Fourth Prince''s favor even more. They needed to be pregnant once more in order to ensure their prosperity for the rest of their lives.


    Xiao Luwenlong turned the branch of the roast duck, and when he raised his head, he saw a white horse coming his way. He was so happy that he almost jumped up and went up to welcome them. "Abba, Abba is back ¡­"


    When the concubine heard this, they immediately changed. The row of colorful flowers almost blinded Fourth Prince''s eyes.


    Jin Wushu hugged her son and shook his hand with all his strength. "Son, have you gotten anything new recently?"


    Lu Wenlong was overjoyed that he had not opened his mouth. Wu Qimai smiled and answered for him: "little prince is truly amazing. Half a month ago, we hunted a tiger.


    Jin Wushu was overjoyed, "Son, really? You can hunt tigers now? "


    Lu Wenlong nodded his head vigorously: "Abba, I will peel off the tiger''s skin. After mother makes clothes for me to wear." His eyes were filled with unspeakable anticipation, "Abba, come here, can we really meet mother?"


    Jin Wushu nodded: "Son, yes. You''ll see your mother soon. "


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Just as Jin Wushu was about to speak to his son again, the concubine s in front of him all kneeled down as they cried, "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Jin Wushu asked curiously: "What''s wrong with all of you?"


    The concubine were in tears. Wu Qimai answered in their stead: "Reporting to Fourth Prince, something happened at my home last month ¡­" He then told his about the small scale plague in Shang Jing. Jin Wushu was initially agitated by Ye Lvguanyin and had always been suspicious. Although he never had much feelings or concern for his bastard children, he was still a flesh and blood person. His sons had all died overnight and it was not easy for him either. No one could stop the plague, but why this year? Was it God''s punishment?


    He thought of Yue Pengju''s death, remembered that night when his flesh and blood was splattered all over the place, and how he had plotted everything, killing countless people, from Pu Luhu, Gu Shen, Zong Han and the other brothers to Yue Pengju, this association was even more unbearable. He trembled in his heart, and also thought of the poison in his body. He had killed countless people in his half life, and tens of thousands of Song Jin''s children had died in the war. Now, it was his turn to receive retribution. Even after a thousand calculations, they still ended up with a plague. Fate was truly unpredictable. Who could defeat the Heavens?


    The concubine s were originally dressed up beautifully to be pampered, and had long been looking forward to the chance to sleep when Fourth Prince returned. One by one, they observed from inside the tent, but when they saw Fourth Prince putting his hands together and closing his eyes, they did not dare approach. He had no choice but to go out and play in the water.


    Twilight descended.


    There was a chill in the tent. Jin Wushu travelled for many days, his entire body exhausted. Adding the fact that he had suffered from the death of his children, he wouldn''t be able to hold on after meditating for a while.


    In a daze, he felt a warm sensation under his body. When he opened his eyes, he saw his son supporting his body as he moved closer to the tiger''s skin. Seeing him open his eyes, Lu Wenlong was overjoyed: "Abba, you''re awake?"


    Jin Wushu looked at the tiger skin beneath his body. That was the first piece of tiger skin his son had personally hunted. At this point, his feelings for his son had grown much closer. He held his son''s hand tightly and asked, "Son, didn''t you leave this tiger skin for your mother?"


    "The weather is cold, it''s the same for Abba. Mama won''t mind. "


    His heart suddenly skipped a beat. "Son, that year when you lived with mom, did mom ever mention anything about me to you?"


    In the past, Jin Wushu had always avoided mentioning Hua Rong, but today, he actually asked. "Mother said, you treat me well, you truly love me." ""


    He felt his heart ache as he looked at his son''s young and tender face. Even though he was only half a year old, he still had the simple and honest appearance of a genuine girl. His big eyes were extremely clear, without a single trace of slyness. Lu Wenlong was even holding two roast duck in his hands, with a jug of horse milk wine on the side. He asked innocently: "Abba, are you hungry? Eat something. "


    Jin Wushu nodded his head: "Son, drink with me tonight."


    The father and son duo gulped down large mouthfuls of wine and ate large mouthfuls of meat. Lu Wenlong was very excited: "Abba, when are we going to look for mother?"


    Jin Wushu was munching on a wild duck leg, and upon hearing this, he put down the meat and took a big gulp of wine, before lowering his voice. "Son, you''ll be able to see Mommy soon."


    "Where''s Mom?"


    "She has also arrived at Yanjing. But she still has something to do. "


    Lu Wenlong could not help but be pleasantly surprised, "Then I must go and fight another tiger immediately."


    "No need, son, give this tiger skin to your mother." Jin Wushu''s voice became even lower, "Son, don''t leak this information to anyone. Otherwise, Mom would be in danger. "


    He asked nervously, "What''s the danger?" "I won''t tell anyone."


    His son had already gone out to rest. Jin Wushu rested his hands under his head, looked at the sky full of stars outside the tent, and downed the entire pot of wine as his blood started to boil again, as if there were countless horses galloping inside his body. However, the pain was not like the pain he felt in the past due to fear.


    After traveling for two days, Hua Rong had lost her direction in the vast mountain plains by herself and was unable to get out no matter how hard she tried. In front of them was a dense jungle. Hua Rong reined her horse, and was unable to continue further. She carefully looked at the stars in the sky, and identified the direction.


    After looking at it for a long time, he still couldn''t make up his mind. All he wanted to do was to find a place and wait for the sun to rise tomorrow before making his decision. The first time she was trapped in such a primitive jungle, it was filled with colorful flowers and bizarre fungi. She didn''t know whether they were poisonous or not, but she was very careful and didn''t dare to touch them.


    Just as she was about to go up, she suddenly heard the low cry of the rhubarb horse. Fortunately, the horse had a piece of wood in its mouth, so its cry was not loud. Surprised, she subconsciously leaped up onto the tree. In front of her, there was a huge stone forest full of burning torches. A few weird-looking people were chasing after her. These people were naked, and only had tree leaves covering their waists, making it impossible to distinguish their gender. Each of them wore a hat made of high feathers, and held sharp stone sabers and long spears in their hands.


    In front of the bonfire, there were already more than ten people with heads full of braids. They were escorted by the group of feathered men, then placed them on top of a protruding rock, after which a disheveled man wearing a silver chain and a variety of shiny patches of High Priest shaped like a sword walked up, held a sharp stone blade and aimed it at that person''s heart. With a single slash, she dug out that person''s heart and threw it towards the crowd below ¡­


    Hua Rong only heard deafening cheers. Even though she had been on the battlefield for so many years and experienced the bloody battle between Little Shang Bridge and Yue Pengju, she was shocked by this heart-wrenching scene. Her vision turned black. The tens of captives had already been dealt with in the same way ¡­ Her legs were weak and she couldn''t stand still. She fell down from the tree upside down, but she didn''t have enough time to feel the pain. Subconsciously, she wanted to escape from this terrifying place as soon as possible ¡­ He had come to the barbarian area by mistake. Both the original Liaoning and the real female real were living in the primeval forest, but she never thought that she would one day see these barbarians.


    She flipped and climbed onto her horse as soon as she got up. A cackling sound came out and a figure descended from the sky like a black bat. Hua Rong felt a strong force pressing on him as her chest tightened and her Qi and blood surged.


    She kept retreating, but the black shadow was like a hunter staring at a completely trapped prey, its pair of dark green eyes were like phosphorescent flames. Feeling that something was wrong with her somewhat confused mind, she immediately shifted her gaze away and shouted, "Who is playing tricks on us?"


    The arrow shot out, and the clay ox dove into the sea. She was so frightened that she couldn''t control herself. She was gripped tightly by a hand. She was unable to describe that feeling. It was an extremely shrivelled up hand. It was like a vulture, with only bones and no flesh. It was a sharp claw.


    She said in shock, "Who are you? "I have no enmity with you ¡­"


    "Who asked you to obstruct my path? If you throw your life away, you can''t blame anyone else. "


    After Hua Rong heard this, the other party clearly knew of her identity, and struggled to answer: "Who exactly are you?"


    "Only by killing you can I fulfill my dream."


    The old man raised his palm and struck towards her head.

 C437 I can catch fish

    Hua Rong screamed, "Hold on..."


    "What else do you have to say? You don''t know who I am, but I know who you are. You are the wife of Da Song Yue Pengju, what are you doing here? "


    Without thinking, she replied, "I''m here to find an opportunity to kill my enemy."


    "Kill your enemies? This old man has seen you together with Jin Wushu, could it be that he is not your enemy? "


    "I will first use him to kill Qin Gui and his wife, and then I will kill him."


    The black shadow seemed to be trying to determine whether her words were true or false. After a long while, it pushed her down to the ground, "Unfortunately, you will never have the chance to take revenge. Today, your life is about to die."


    That iron claw was stuck to the top of the skull, and it seemed as if the sound of the skull would be heard any further downward. Hua Rong stared at the bat-like figure in the darkness and suddenly shouted, "Ye Lvdayong!"


    Ye Lvdayong said angrily: "What did you call me?"


    "You are Ye Lvdayong!"


    Although she didn''t know that Ye Lvdayong had used that medicine to force his hand in marriage, during the one year of recuperation, she had heard the King Qin talk about Ye Lvdayong before. Other than the marriage with Li Tinglan, he had told her almost everything about Ye Lvdayong. Especially what he described Ye Lvdayong''s appearance was.


    Ye Lvdayong laughed sinisterly: "Since you know who I am, then you should know that you are definitely going to die."


    "You don''t dare to kill me!"


    As his hand touched the ground, Hua Rong felt his heart go cold, as though his heart was going to be taken out of her body.


    "Hua Rong, you are obstructing my path, I will kill you right now!"


    "Li Tinglan is still in King Qin''s hands. If you kill me, your daughter won''t be able to live either."


    Ye Lvdayong used a bit of strength in his hand, and his voice made people''s hair stand on end, "Hua Rong, tell me, why didn''t you get infected by the parasite? "Why?"


    Hua Rong was unable to catch it and asked weakly: "What Gu?"


    "The medicine your son took... Otherwise, how can you have a son? "Originally, two years after you gave birth, you would have died a violent death. How can you not die?"


    Hua Rong was startled when she thought of the turquoise bottle. Fortunately she didn''t take it.


    "This man had been given a lifetime of sterilization, with no descendants, and gradually lost his consciousness. A woman can give birth after taking medicine, but after 2 years, she will bleed out of her seven orifices and die, yet you are still alive and well! "


    "You ¡­" Hua Rong could not form a single word as the oxygen in her lungs was being depleted.


    His hand loosened slightly, "It looks like you didn''t take the medicine that day! Where did the medicine go? "


    "I threw it away."


    "Throw it away?" Hua Rong felt that it was hard to bear going through this matter again, so she shouted with all her might, "If I die, your daughter won''t be able to live ¡­"


    Ye Lvdayong pushed her away fiercely. Hua Rong fell to the ground, but started to laugh. For old cunning foxes like Ye Lvdayong, they were on par with the King Qin. Everyone thought that Li Tinglan would definitely be sent away, but he unexpectedly took her as a hostage. The reason she set out on this wasn''t because he had expected such a calamity to happen to herself, but because people like him had to be on guard against Ye Lvdayong''s counterattack and falling out at all times.


    "Hua Rong, there''s no need to be happy. King Qin has left behind my daughter, so this old man is definitely confident that they can get married. "


    She nodded and said straightforwardly: "Alright, then I congratulate Miss Lee."


    Ye Lvdayong was surprised.


    "I sensed someone following me several times along the way. It must be you. Ye Lvdayong, you don''t have to be on guard against me. I won''t interfere with your daughter''s marriage, as you know. "


    Ye Lvdayong stared at her, as if he was trying to determine the sincerity of her words. After a long while, he finally said: "With just the name Yue Pengju, you should keep watch over his integrity for the rest of his life. If you don''t marry to King Qin, this old man will promise not to make things difficult for you. "


    "We can still work together."


    Ye Lvdayong sized her up, as if trying to determine the bargaining chip.


    She anxiously asked: "I want to kill Zhao Deji, how can I kill Zhao Deji?"


    Ye Lvdayong laughed strangely, "You''re asking this old man? This old man has an idea. Let''s see if you dare or not. "


    "Tell me, as long as I can kill him, I''ll agree to any condition."


    Ye Lvdayong ignored her: "This old man has plotted for many years and there''s nothing I can do, with just you! I''ll leave you with your life, and don''t go near this forest again. This place is filled with barbarians, isolated from the world. Even I don''t dare to provoke them. You will find your way through the pine forest in front of you, walk thirty steps to the north, walk another fifteen steps to the south, and go around a large rock to the north. "


    Just as Hua Rong was memorizing these words, when she raised her head, the forest was quiet, Ye Lvdayong had already disappeared without a trace. She followed Ye Lvdayong''s instructions and headed towards the exit. Sure enough, after a dense forest, there was an exit. She sat on her horse and looked at the empty space in front of her for a long time. She thought back to the time when the King Qin specially sent Liu Wu to get the medicine back; However, she had always thought that he was going to give birth to his wife and concubine. In his heart, he felt that man''s kindness more deeply. He had nowhere to go. The sunny beach, his son''s carefree paradise, the meticulous care from day to night. This was originally the best place for him, wasn''t it?


    She was at a loss for a while. After killing Zhao Deji, Qin Gui, and killing them, she would definitely go. She would lie on the beach with her son in her arms and watch the tides rise and fall, watch the sea turtles swarm. Could there be another chance like this? She did not dare to think any further. Thinking about the things she had abandoned would only be harming herself and others. The horse followed the road for half a day, until dawn arrived. The road ahead became clear, the Yanjing was not far ahead.


    After another day, the outline of the Yanjing appeared in his line of sight.


    The former Liaoning was immersed in the ambiguous atmosphere of spring. Although it was not as bustling as its peak, it was still full of people coming and going, starting a day''s worth of carnival in the dark night.


    Hua Rong was already very familiar with the Yanjing, she led her horse and waited like an ordinary person. In front of them was a grocery store. The hawkers who sold milk tea and bad wine were all dazed. On the tables were soldiers who seemed to be quite idle.


    One of the soldiers shouted drunkenly, "Give me another bowl."


    "Okay ¡­"


    When Hua Rong heard this voice, she was overjoyed. Under the dim light of the lanterns, a real man brought out a bowl of wine. After not seeing him for a few years, the young man back then had a beard and beard, his entire body greasy.


    At this time, it was already deep into the night. A few drunk people finished the last bit of money they had and shakily stood up to leave. Zha He also packed up the tables and chairs, preparing to end the day of hard work.


    Hua Rong walked over and sat down: "Here, a bowl of wine."


    "Guest, the wine has been sold out. Please get up early tomorrow."


    "If there''s no wine, a bowl of milk tea would do."


    Zha He heard the voice and smiled. So familiar, he felt that it was strange, using the dim light to carefully look at the "customer" a few times. Suddenly, he jumped, and grabbed her shoulder: "The little boys, is that you?"


    Hua Rong smiled slightly, and was a little excited: "Zha He, you''re the boss now?"


    Zha He let go of her hand embarrassedly, then quickly brought her a bowl of hot tea, then took out a big piece of lamb. Hua Rong was already hungry, without being polite, she immediately started to eat and drink. It turned out that after Zha He, King Qin and the rest played tricks on Jin Wushu, they returned to Yanjing, afraid that they would be attacked and retaliated against him. Soon his aunt died and his uncle moved away, leaving him with this little shop on which he could not afford to build a family, and which he, like many other downtrodden veterans, could not marry.


    He scratched his head, "The little boys, you gave me money back then, but I''ve used it all up for my aunt. Unfortunately, she still passed away."


    Hua Rong smiled slightly: "Very good, I thought you had finished your gambling."


    When he received her praise, he became even more excited. He sat on the chair beside her and watched as she wolfed down her food before suddenly speaking slowly, "I also heard that Yue Xiang Gong was killed ¡­"


    The goat bone in Hua Rong''s hands loosened and dropped to the ground. Yue Pengju''s death was a joyous occasion for the entire Golden Man. Such a big event was known from top to bottom. A teardrop fell into a bowl of milk tea. If not for this, why would he have travelled so far to come to this desolate place?


    Zha He anxiously said: "The little boys, don''t be sad."


    She wiped away her tears and forced herself to calm down. "I''m not sad. I have come here for revenge. "


    Zha He said anxiously: "The little boys, I will definitely help you."


    She looked at true female male who was lying on the floor, and she liked these simple and unsophisticated people. He didn''t even ask how he was going to take revenge on them, he only said, "I will definitely help you." Noble people always think that they know how to be kind when they are well-bred. Actually, kindness has nothing to do with whether you understand the four books and five classics, and it has nothing to do with whether you are a man of gold or a man of Chinese.


    She nodded and yawned: "Zha He, I''ll have to trouble you to prepare a room for me."


    He was unable to contain his joy, "Alright, The little boys, I''ll go and clean up your things right now."


    Just as he was about to turn around, she called out to him, took out a bunch of golden leaf and passed it to him: "Zha He, take this.


    Zha He did not decline and accepted the golden leaf. He then quickly went to tidy up the room for her. When he closed the door and went out, Hua Rong had almost no time to look at the wall made of birch bark and dirt. The moment his body touched the mat on the ground, he closed his eyes and went back to sleep. This was the first time he truly fell asleep on this journey.


    The scorching sun raged for a day or so before it finally retracted its lecherous might. It slowly descended from the horizon, bringing along a trace of cool wind. There were groups of birds on the beach, crawling with all kinds of shrimp and crabs, spawning turtles... The tiger apron on the head and waist of the Little Tiger had been replaced with a thin red undergarment, its entire body was completely suntanned, like a Loach Doll that had just been fished out. He held up a wooden harpoon with a sharp blade tied to it, aimed intently at a red fish, and brought it down, holding it in place. He was elated and ran forward while holding the fish, "Abba, Abba, I caught the fish ¡­"


    King Qin was sitting on a big rock bare-chested, looking at a map of sheepskin that he just obtained. When the Little Tiger ran over and saw that he did not even raise his head, it reached out its hand to tug on his messy hair, "Abba, look ¡­"


    "Scram, little bastard ¡­"


    "Abba, look."


    "F * ck off."


    His head tilted to the side, and Little Tiger''s head fell to the ground and started chewing on the mud. Because it was a soft beach, it did not hurt, and its mouth had sand on it. "Mom, I''m going to catch some fish ¡­"


    King Qin was furious: "Stinky kid, if you dare mention your mother again, this daddy will kill you."


    "Big Scoundrel, Abba is Big Scoundrel, I want to tell mother ¡­"


    King Qin was helpless. He reached out his hands to hold him under his armpits and walked all the way back before throwing the harpoon on the ground. Then, he said to small fry: "Give this fish to young master to drink."


    "Yes."

 C438 medicated

    After drinking the fish soup and playing for the whole day, the Little Tiger fell into a deep sleep. King Qin walked to the side of the bed and looked at him, extending his hand to caress his head. His long eyelashes were like a row of fans, grinning, as if he was dreaming of something strange. In the end, she was still a child. If she left her mother, she would be like a fish in water. But what about adults?


    He strode outside and returned to his room. He looked around at the mess, the smell of alcohol, the stench of sweat ¡­ It was unknown when this room had become so messy, but he did not want his subordinates to tidy it up.


    It wunknown how long it had been since he had combed it. Every morning she would open her eyes and look forward to a miracle. She would come back, and the woman would come back and comb her hair with her gentle hands.


    small fry''s voice came from outside the door: "Great King, Liu Zhiyong is back."


    King Qin anxiously walked out, only to see Liu Zhiyong stuttering. Originally, it was within his expectations, but he still remained uneasy. Liu Zhiyong bowed and said, "Great King, your subordinate has failed in his duty and the Madam is unwilling to return. She said she was safe and told you not to look for her. "


    "Where is she now?"


    "She attempted to assassinate Zhao Deji and went towards the north."


    Sure enough, this crazy woman had single-handedly assassinated Zhao Deji. But what was she doing in the North? Assassinate Jin Wushu?


    "Madame told you never to look for her again."


    "Get out, I know." He turned around and closed the door with a "bang". He laid on the bed in a daze and grinded his teeth: "Little girl, you think I would look for you? Don''t even think about it. "In the future, even if you think of coming back and beg me on your knees, I won''t take you."


    Liu Zhiyong hurriedly walked to the ship, the Third Uncle Yang slowly walked out from the shadows. His old face had an additional look of gratification, and he said to his two underlings: "Prepare the King''s wedding quickly, it must be lively, the whole world knows."


    "Yes."


    The morning sun shone through the birch-bark mud walls like a dusty kaleidoscope.


    Hua Rong slowly opened her eyes, watching the dust dancing in the long circle of light. She pushed open the door and saw that water had already been prepared for washing up. Zha He was standing at the door, and when he saw her come out, he happily touched his head and said, "The little boys, I''ve prepared breakfast for you ¡­"


    She smiled and nodded. After a night of deep sleep, she was feeling more relaxed than ever. There were a few dishes of Liaoning''s wild game on the simple wooden table, and a big bowl of camel milk. Hua Rong was not polite, and sat down to eat and drink. Seeing Zha He standing at the side, she told him to eat with her.


    "Zha He, will I stop you from doing business?"


    "No, it We only have guests at night, and business is very bad. " Zha He''s stall only had a few sloppy-looking veterans who visited it at night. After thinking for a while, he asked: "Zha He, can you not open your shop for the time being?"


    "Yes. The little boys, since the store doesn''t have much money, I''ll help you with whatever you want to do in Yanjing. "


    She sincerely said: "Thank you, Zha He."


    He rubbed his hands together in delight.


    Hua Rong looked around, looking at his "home" that was as dilapidated as a dog''s den. She smiled slightly: "Zha He, when this matter comes to an end, I will help you marry a virtuous woman and build a family."


    He touched his head in embarrassment, unable to say a word. He was already dressed neatly, and there was a dagger and bow commonly seen in true female male on his waist. The little boys, where are you going to kill your enemy? I''ll help you. " Hua Rong laughed. Did he think that she was going to kill someone right now? " Zha He, we do not need to kill anyone right now. " "What do we do now?" Look at the local customs and practices in Liaoning. "


    Zha He was very surprised. Could it be that the The little boys was here just to sightsee? He did not ask any further, as whatever Hua Rong said, she would do it.


    The sun was setting.


    The green prairie seemed to be plated with a faint layer of gold. The two of them rode through the prairie. They zigzagged past a pine forest, a stone forest, and a grassland with shallow mountains. After two days of trekking in this manner, what lay ahead was an endless primal forest. Zha He looked at the forest and his expression changed, "The little boys, we went in the wrong direction."


    Seeing his expression suddenly change, Hua Rong said: "Zha He, I think the forest scenery is very good, why don''t we go and take a look?"


    "I can''t go. The little boys, that''s the ''Infernal King''s forbidden area''. When Zha He said these words, his expression became even more unsightly, "Ten-odd years ago, I accompanied the Great Golden Army in an expedition to the Liaoning. Because I chased a defeated troop of Liao Army to this place, there were eight hundred of them in that army, and there were a thousand of us.


    Hua Rong asked curiously: "They buried an ambush inside?"


    Zha He shook his head fiercely: "There is a Demon King inside, he ate them all. Not a single one of them survived, all of their heart and liver were eaten, even their four limbs were eaten ¡­ ¡­" His voice trembled. "At that time, because my left leg was injured, I was left behind with seven to eight wounded people. I was lucky enough to survive since I couldn''t charge in ¡­"


    When Hua Rong thought back to how she had personally witnessed that day, she slowly came to a conclusion. Perhaps this place was Ye Lvdayong''s mysterious stronghold, and those barbarians probably obeyed his orders. As for cannibalism, many primitive tribes used to have this custom.


    Seeing that she did not believe him, Zha He became even more terrified: "The little boys, let''s leave quickly. If we provoke the Demon King, we must die ¡­"


    She smiled slightly: "Zha He, those are not Demon Kings, they are only barbarians."


    "Savage?"


    "Yes." I suspect that they all followed the orders of one of the fallen nobles of Cadarn. "


    Zha He cried in shock, "How can that be? Be it the Golden Man or the Chidan, as long as they could get close to the forest, they had to die. All these years, we''ve never dared to come here, not even to Da Jin''s army. That is the Demon King, even Big Gold''s Guai Zima cannot defeat him. "


    Hua Rong thought about Ye Lvdayong''s actions and was even more sure that these barbarians were related to him. Presumably, he was using the knowledge of the Wu Gu Demon to make others witness the eating of humans and increase their fear, so that no one dared to approach this mysterious place ever again. Seeing that she did not have a single trace of fear on her face, Zha He became even more flustered: "The little boys, you can''t be thinking of barging in, right? "If we enter, we will die ¡­"


    She lowered her voice. "I''ve seen savages with green feathers, not demons."


    Since the day they met, Zha He had never been the slightest bit disobedient to her, but this time, his attitude was extremely resolute. Stopping in front of her horse, he did not dare make a sound, and only shook his head: "No, you absolutely cannot go."


    Hua Rong did not persist. She looked at the lush forest and suddenly thought: "Zha He, do you know how to speak the Chidan''s language?"


    "I have been in the Yanjing for more than ten years, and I can speak more than ten kinds of Chidan''s native language. I can understand even the most remote of them, and I am even more proficient in it than a true lady."


    Hua Rong was ecstatic, she nodded and said, "Alright, then you''ll teach me the chinese language of Chidan."


    Seeing that she was no longer forcing her way into the forest, Zha He heaved a sigh of relief. He heard her say, "Follow me."


    Zha He, who had just calmed down, became anxious again. "Where are we going?"


    "To see what these barbarians are doing."


    Zha He was so shocked that he couldn''t say anything to himself.


    This was a mysterious valley. There was a breeze blowing inside, and waves of strange flowers'' fragrance wafted in the air. A woman wearing a black veil kneeled in front of the door and kowtowed continuously: "Ye Lvguanyin greets the Crown Prince ¡­." There was no movement from all around. She continued to kowtow for a while, then a cold wind blew from above her head. A black figure appeared out of nowhere and spoke in a sinister voice, "Ye Lvguanyin, you are truly bold! How did you dare come here?"


    Ye Lvguanyin''s voice was filled with malice, "My Great Eastern Sea Region has fallen, and millions of people have fallen into the hands of the Golden Man, living lives worse than pigs and dogs. Servant''s father and brother were killed, and his son died because of a bout of smallpox ¡­ "


    "Your son is dead? When did this happen? "


    "The plague this year."


    "The plague is in Shang Jing, your son is in Yanjing!"


    "But he still died." The heavens have no eyes, the Servant has lost his only hope, and now that he has no one to rely on, he can do the most despicable and crude work in the Fourth Prince Palace ¡­ "


    "What do you want?"


    "I want to go back!" Return to the Fourth Prince Palace, and be the mistress of the Fourth Prince Palace! "


    Ye Lvdayong laughed strangely, "You were the one who failed and couldn''t grasp the opportunity. Now, how can you go back? "


    "That''s why I need you to give me a drug."


    "What medicine?"


    "Let the Fourth Prince bewitch me, and give me the title of ''Royal Consort''. This allows me to give birth to a son for the Fourth Prince."


    "Ye Lvguanyin, you''re crazy."


    As a noble of the former Liaoning, her family held an important position in the Yale family. Ye Lvdayong was the crown prince, and also her sect''s uncle.


    "I am not crazy. Crown Prince, Uncle, you are the only hope for me, Da Liao, the King of Da Liao. I am willing to be your right-hand man. Now that the Fourth Prince has the authority to rule the world, if you can help me become the princess, I will definitely work with you to restore my great power and serve you for the rest of my life. Servant has suffered enough from the downfall of his country. No matter how painful, he will at least grit his teeth and persevere ¡­ "


    Ye Lvdayong fell into deep thought. All these years he had been running around his dreams of restoring his country and he had never rejected the chance to cooperate. It wasn''t that he hadn''t considered Ye Lvguanyin in the past, but Ye Lvguanyin had purely wanted to protect the wealth of the Fourth Prince Palace and wasn''t willing to cooperate with him. Now that she had nowhere to go, his mentality had changed greatly. If he could help her become the princess of Yue, it would be a good thing if he could open up a gap in Fourth Prince''s strength.


    "Good, very good. "Get up."


    Ye Lvguanyin only felt a huge force to support himself as he stood up.


    "Ye Lvguanyin, since you''re preparing to re-enter the Fourth Prince Palace, are you prepared?"


    "Yes." Fourth Prince was a fanatical war veteran. He loved nothing better than to roam the lands of his enemies, to kill their men, and to plunder their wives and children and treasures. Now that Song Jin has come to an agreement, his temper will not be depressed. "


    "Alright, your mission is to find out what kind of war he''s waging against Song. It would be best if you can provoke him to start the Song Jin war again."


    Ye Lvguanyin nodded his head: "Servant understands."


    The more fierce the fight, the better. This way, in this chaotic world, the Liaoning would have a chance to revive.


    "Women need to be careful when taking revenge. Do not take any action against the enemy."

 C439 tiger-skin garment

    Ye Lvguanyin sneered: "True feelings? "My father and brother died miserably, my son died miserably, and even ¡­" Even the miserable death of his lover, the Chidan soldier, and the distress he had suffered, all these made his wish that he could swallow Jin Wushu''s blood alive. Her face was full of urgency, "Your Highness, can you give me the Servant medicine?"


    "I want to concoct this medicine differently. You can come back for it in three days. "


    "Yes."


    With that, Ye Lvguanyin only heard the sound of wind blowing on the door, and looked, Ye Lvdayong had already disappeared. She stood there looking quietly at himself in his old, narrow, close-fitting dress, the clothes worn only by the lowest of women. And the hands, the beautiful hands of the past, had been roughened by the life of laundry. She clenched his fists. He must not let this terrible and lowly life continue.


    The camp of the Fourth Prince Palace moved to the other side of the lake, where there were groups and groups of wild animals. Hunting was Jin Wushu''s favorite, he brought his son to hunt, eating all kinds of wild animals everyday, and was never tired of it.


    Lu Wenlong brought his bow and arrows and chased after a wild goat. When Jin Wushu saw that he was so happy, he did not stop him and allowed him to chase after the sheep.


    After running for over five kilometers, they had already reached the end of the lake, which was covered with dense forest. Lu Wenlong knew that it would be extremely difficult to find the sheep again once they entered the lake, so he sped up his pace and shot another arrow. The sheep had already entered a red dense forest.


    He was disappointed. Looking at the mangrove forest, he turned his horse to head back. A pair of eyes, so gentle. He stared at the woman in front of him, who had suddenly emerged from the woods. The woman was dressed like an ordinary person. Her expression was warm and clean, and her entire body seemed to be exuding the fragrance of wild flowers. She was like a fairy that had suddenly walked out of a jungle.


    This gentle gaze was too familiar. Then, a smile appeared on his face, a warm and loving smile. He stood rooted to the spot, feeling that this was the most beautiful woman in the world. With the adoration of a child, it was a gentle voice that could only be heard in dreams, "Child, is this the children of Wen Long?"


    Lu Wenlong jumped down from the horse and said, "Mother, it''s mother ¡­ Mom, is that you? "


    Hua Rong hugged him tightly, only to realize that this youth was almost as tall as him. Lu Wenlong had already grown up into a teenager. He was good-looking, his hair was braided, and he was a real baby girl from the beginning to the end. Her voice was choked with sobs, and his eyes were moist. "Son, have you been well all these years?"


    The child raised his head and tightly held her hand. He was overjoyed. "Mom, I''m fine ¡­"


    "Mom is really sorry, I never came to find you ¡­"


    "Didn''t you find me now? Mom, I look forward to your visit every day. " He was elated. It was the sincerity of a child. He had always thought that Hua Rong was his biological mother and had such feelings for her, like a newborn child. The first time he held her mother''s hand, he eagerly looked forward to it, "Mom, come back with me. Abba told me that you were about to come, and I didn''t dare believe it."


    She wrapped her arms around the child''s shoulders and looked away from his expectant face.


    "Mother, let''s go back. Abba will definitely be very happy. Abba said that he will never lock you up again ¡­"


    Her voice was choked with sobs. After a while she said, "Son, listen to me. I just came to see you. "Mum still has things to do, so she''s leaving ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong was surprised and disappointed. "Mom, didn''t you come specially to find me?"


    Hua Rong was speechless. She slowly took off the bundle on her body. "Child, this is a set of clothes that mother made for you."


    Lu Wenlong opened it and saw a set of clothes covered by a tiger''s skin. There were some small holes on the tiger skin and it was not very good, but Hua Rong had used the same color yellow silk thread to stitch it, so she could not see anything. This was something that she had found from Yanjing''s junk shop and spent the entire night cooking.


    Lu Wenlong took off the clothes, and didn''t let go of her hand either: "Mom, I beat up a tiger a few days ago, I''ll dry the tiger skin, you''ll definitely like it if you see it."


    The first gift that a young boy would get from hunting was usually to give to his mother. Hua Rong carefully examined her son and discovered the sincerity and kindness between his brows, as well as the infinite comfort. At the very least, Jin Wushu treated him well.


    "Leave the tiger''s skin for mother. When mother is done with her business, I will come and find you."


    It was only then that Lu Wenlong slowly realized that his mother was definitely not going home for him. This was not her home, and he could not spend time with her either.


    "Mom, where do you live? Can I come and see you? "


    Hua Rong was afraid that he would be in danger, since she was only a teenager, so she did not dare to let him take the risk.


    "Mom, I want to live with you, okay?"


    Hua Rong was startled, and subconsciously agreed with a "Alright." She closed her eyes and thought of the Little Tiger''s head. If there was another brother, she wondered how happy he would be. He suddenly had a plan in his heart: He was incapable of taking care of Lu Wenlong, but with such a vast expanse of land like the Sunset Island, how could there not be a place for him? It wasn''t a good thing to be a father to a thief for the rest of his life. If one day, his life would be exposed, in the face of that tiger-like woman, it would be hard to imagine how he would survive.


    She asked gently: "You don''t want to be with Abba?"


    "Yes." Abba loves me, but Abba is often not at home. I want to have a mother, everyone else has a mother, but I don''t. I hope that mother and Abba are together. "


    Hua Rong laughed bitterly, she was unable to explain to him the grudge between the two of them, nor was she able to explain anything. She shook his hand again, looked at the bow and arrow hanging from his shoulder, and praised: "Son, you are very good. "When you''re older, mom will tell you a story. At that time, you can decide for yourself whether or not you want to go back with mom ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong quickly asked: "Mother, what story is it?"


    "I''ll tell you when the time comes. You''re still too young to understand."


    From afar, the guards of Fourth Prince Palace had come to look for Lu Wenlong. Hua Rong said anxiously: "Son, I''m leaving, don''t tell people that mother has come here."


    "Alright, I won''t tell anyone else." He hesitated, "Can I tell Abba?"


    "Up to you."


    Lu Wenlong was very happy. Hua Rong realized that he and her father did not have any secrets, and when Hua Rong thought about how she had planned for half her life, she did not have any sincerity towards anyone. Hua Rong looked at him deeply, the corners of her eyes were filled with laughter: "Son, don''t worry, I will definitely come see you again."


    "Alright, mother, I''ll send you on your way."


    "No need." She turned and mounted, and the horse went into the mangroves. At this time, the guards of Fourth Prince Palace caught up, "little prince, have you hunted yet?"


    "Nope."


    The guards saw that he had empty hands, but were so happy that they forgot themselves. "little prince, what kind of good news did you encounter?"


    He was a mature teenager so he rode his horse forward, "I think of Abba''s roast duck. It smells so good."


    Jin Wushu carried the duck rack and rolled it twice. The wild game had already been roasted and it emitted a rich fragrance of wild alfalfa.


    "Abba, Abba ¡­" Lu Wenlong jumped down from his horse and rushed over to grab his hand before he walked into the tent.


    Jin Wushu was surprised: "Son, what''s wrong?"


    Lu Wenlong continuously dragged him inside. Now that there was no one else in the tent, he pulled Abba to sit down and opened a bag on his body. He then laughed out loud and said mysteriously: "Abba, look, what is this?"


    "tiger-skin garment? Who gave it to you? "


    "Mom gave it to me."


    Jin Wushu was surprised and happy, he took the tiger-skin garment and looked at it: "You''ve seen mother? When did you see it? Where is she? "


    "She was in the mangrove forest. She seemed to have been waiting for me. Abba, I saw mother. Hehe, I am so happy. "Oh right, mom told me not to tell anyone where she is ¡­"


    Jin Wushu became serious, "You have to remember mother''s words, don''t tell anyone else where she is."


    Lu Wenlong asked nervously, "Is mother in danger?"


    "If she''s found out, she''s in danger."


    "How can there be any danger when mother comes home and stays with us?"


    Jin Wushu looked at his son''s confused expression. He had always thought that his father was a great hero, unrivalled in the world. No one by his father''s side was in danger.


    "Abba, is mother afraid that you will lock her up again?"


    Jin Wushu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry.


    "Abba, you protect mother too, okay?"


    He could not speak to his son, but he was happy. Hua Rong, she was still concerned about her son after all. His son had already become the only connection between her and him. As long as her son was here, she would come back sooner or later.


    Just as the father and son were talking, they heard Wu Qimai''s voice outside the door, "Fourth Prince, Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "What is it?"


    "Madam Qin has arrived."


    Jin Wushu frowned, the tent flipped, and a gust of fragrant wind blew in, and a woman walked in slowly. She wore an exquisite set of clothing that was as luxurious as the queen''s imperial concubine. Her head was filled with all sorts of precious jewelry, and it was a dazzling sight to behold. The one who came was Wang Junhua. Wang Junhua had long seen the robust man sitting in the tent with his upper body naked. With the hot weather and his heart and soul, he wanted to jump over and hug the flesh of his heart. However, those pair of large eyes of a child prevented her from doing anything. She had no choice but to smile: "Yo, it''s little prince. Look, what kind of good things Servant brought little prince ¡­"


    With a wave of her hand, the servant brought up several large boxes of gifts. She opened the first box with her own hands. It was filled with expensive Golden Jade Agate that she liked. It was obvious that she had made ample preparations before coming. The servants and the others were all well-prepared. She took out an item, but Lu Wenlong stared at her intently. Her hair stood on end from being stared at, and she passed the toy to him: "little prince, take it and play."


    Lu Wenlong held his hands behind his back, and suddenly said: "Abba, this is the woman that wants to kill mother!"


    Jin Wushu laughed out loud. "That''s right, back then, it was she who had almost taken your mother''s life with a single slash."


    Wang Junhua awkwardly stood on the spot, only after a long while did he finally take out the handkerchief and walk up, saying in a friendly tone, "little prince''s memory is really good. "But, that woman isn''t your mother, she''s a slut ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong reached out his hand and pushed it hard. "You dare to scold my mother."


    Wang Junhua had grown fatter in the past few years, but he did not expect Lu Wenlong to push her at all. He fell into the tent, his luxurious clothes crushed into a ball and he looked extremely miserable. You are to go out and play. You are not allowed to disturb me here. "


    "Yes."


    Lu Wenlong had even fiercely glared at her when he walked out past her. Wang Junhua was helped up by two servant girls and did not dare to get angry. He then saw Fourth Prince laughing loudly and was elated: "Don''t mind a little kid, he''s young and ignorant."

 C440 Two Women Competing for Pet

    Wang Junhua received comfort and the awkwardness from just now disappeared without a trace. He took a step forward to please Yue Yang and half kneeled in front of him. "Fourth Prince, you really want to kill Servant ¡­"


    Her fat hands touched his bronzed back, sliding over it like a greasy lard in boiling water. Jin Wushu looked at her undisguised hunger and thirst, he wanted to laugh but he was unable to do so. Fat meat, he was originally a piece of fat, it was the most delicious fat in his eyes. All these years, who knew who was using who? How did he know that Wang Junhua wasn''t using him?


    Jin Wushu laughed: "You came from afar, go wash up and rest, and familiarize yourself with the situation here."


    Wang Junhua immediately realised that Fourth Prince never liked dirty women. Although she had dressed up meticulously, it was hard to hide the color of his hair, so he immediately went out to wash.


    His figure had disappeared. Jin Wushu saw his son run into the tent and look around nervously. He whispered into his ear, "Abba, is it because she came that Mom doesn''t dare to be with us?"


    He heard the small anger in his son''s voice and smiled. "Son, this time you''re wrong."


    "Why?"


    "Because ''she'' came, your mother came back. Your mother can''t wait to see her. "


    "Huh?"


    He waved his hand, and Lu Wenlong''s ear came close to his mouth. The father and son duo whispered mysteriously, "Son, before mother comes back, you must not mention of mother in front of anyone. Do you know? "


    "Alright. As long as Mom comes back, I won''t say anything. "


    Jin Wushu patted his head, and muttered: "Hua Rong, you have such a son, why do you still have the heart to not be with him every day?"


    Wang Junhua was done washing up and had changed into an even more exquisite set of clothes. She had brought along abundant gifts with his, and according to how familiar he was with the Fourth Prince Palace, he worked from top to bottom. The servants, as well as some of the more favoured concubine, all received her gifts. In this encirclement, she was light as a feather, and faintly felt that he was the mistress of a house ¡ª the mistress of the Fourth Prince Palace, how wonderful was that?


    A bonfire had already been built.


    female nobleman and her family, who had played all day, sat around a pile, gulping down wine and eating meat, singing and dancing happily.


    Fourth Prince stood in the middle of the bonfire and took turns to toast him. Although Wang Junhua was dressed in gold and silver, Ladies did not have the intention to retreat. On the contrary, because she was dressed in such gorgeous clothes, their eyes revealed deep hostility and disgust.


    Jin Wushu hugged his left and right, drinking happily. Wang Junhua just realised that after being in the Prime Minister''s Palace for so many years, every single place he went was filled with flattering voices. Compared to now, with the difference between honor and humiliation, the strong sense of loss had already suppressed all of his physiologically urgent desires. He suddenly felt aggrieved in his heart ¡ª Fourth Prince was hugging an eight year old girl of Shi Qi, happily drinking. What else could he use to attract the attention of the Fourth Prince?


    Just as she was filled with disappointment, she stretched out her hand. "Wang''s disease, come over."


    Fourth Prince, he did not ignore his, did not neglect his at all. She nestled into the Fourth Prince''s embrace with all his might. The surrounding concubine spat out blood as they watched, but Jin Wushu announced in a loud voice, "This is my newly accepted concubine."


    Wang Junhua was startled, whether he was happy or surprised. Becoming a woman of the Fourth Prince was a dream. But, am I not going back to the Da Song? Not going back to the rich and prosperous Prime Minister''s Estate to enjoy the glory of being above tens of thousands of people?


    "Wang''s disease, you will stay by this crown prince''s side and serve him for the rest of your life."


    She subconsciously replied, "Yes."


    This was something she hadn''t expected. They were originally here for a once in a lifetime spring, not a long-time husband and wife.


    There was a burst of music, a lively, vulgar cadence of Cedar''s, and it was very exciting. Everyone clapped and clapped, only to see a woman wearing a light muslin dress slowly walking over. Her figure was slender and graceful, like a fairy that descended under the night sky. A few drunk men stood up and shakily walked towards her. "Beautiful girl, where did these beauties come from ¡­"


    Wang Junhua was jealous and resentful that this person was Ye Lvguanyin. Why was she playing tricks on him?Hee looked at Fourth Prince and saw that he was also staring at the body under the light muslin. He didn''t know if it was the fire or an illusion, but she realized that Ye Lvguanyin''s body had been treated extremely well. Her hand, on the other hand, the ugly Ye Lvguanyin hand that she had personally witnessed, was covered by a light muslin. She could not see it at all, only barely able to make out her moving body.


    She danced as she sang, looking extremely flirtatious. The female true men were intoxicated by her as they shouted, "Take off your veils! Take off your veils!" I want to see the beauty.


    Ye Lvguanyin twisted his body, still maintaining his graceful dance, he slowly walked towards Fourth Prince''s position. Looking at his excited eyes, he spoke in a flirtatious tone with the jade cup in his hand: "Fourth Prince, please drink this wine ¡­ ¡­"


    A jade cup, a jade hand beneath a veil, an amber crystal liquid, and a fragrance that assailed the nostrils. This was not a cup of wine, but a nectar. With a single glance, one would be enchanted.


    No man can refuse this kind of waist, this kind of wine. The Fourth Prince was obviously a man as well. Just like the true female male, he took off his ponytail, exposing his upper body while perspiring profusely. Sky heat, flame of desire, beautiful face... All of this constitutes a stirring aphrodisiac. Everyone is drunk. When he looked up again, the glass was empty. He laughed out loud and threw the cup on the ground, as if he didn''t know who this veiled woman was. He held his in his arms and laughed out loud. "Interesting, very interesting ¡­" In the blink of an eye, he saw Wang Junhua''s eyes filled with jealousy. He hugged him from left to right and the two women''s arms full of jealousy.


    Everyone burst into laughter, Jin Wushu pulled the two of them into the tent, they were shaky and their eyes were hazy. Both women had their own ulterior motives and wanted nothing more than to get rid of each other. However, neither of them was willing to give up. At the entrance of the tent, Ye Lvguanyin stretched out his hand, and Wang Junhua tripped and fell to the ground. The two of them went forward and quietly dragged her away. Ye Lvguanyin supported the Fourth Prince with half of his body and fell onto the large carpet.


    Sky heat, a lone man and woman, there were actually no obstacles in her body, she was very satisfied with the situation, and knew that Ye Lvdayong''s medicine had worked. Son, he was about to get pregnant. As long as he gave birth to a son, no matter how difficult it was, he would still be able to take that title off himself.


    She untied the muslin on her body and laid down next to the soundly sleeping Fourth Prince. Her hands had caressed Jin Wushu''s firm chest. After many years of fighting and training, his figure had always maintained the robust and strong look at the prime of his life. However, she knew that beneath this was a heart of a demon. As long as she provoked him, she would never have a good life again.


    What could be more satisfying than conquering a man, being pampered, being obedient, and then taking revenge on him? It wasn''t an achievement to monopolize a man. To dominate a man''s heart''s content with a myriad of red powder was the ultimate glory. She was proficient in the art of seizing pets. In the past, her glory was not enough to be praised, but now, everything was a new beginning. With the help of spirit medicine, the Fourth Prince once again leaned under her skirt.


    How wonderful it was to be the subject of a dress. She stretched out her hand and pulled down the entire dress. At this time, Fourth Prince turned around and suddenly opened his eyes.


    At that moment, there was a feeling of pregnancy ¡ª a feeling of victory. She clasped her hands together: Thank you, Almighty God Haotian, thank you, Your Highness, Servant will definitely take back what we lost, double.


    She stretched out her hand, using all the means a woman could muster. However, the Fourth Prince was already lying down and had fallen into a deep sleep. Sleeping soundly was like a puddle of mud. She didn''t mind at all, nor was she flustered. She had complete trust and admiration for Ye Lvdayong''s medicine ¡ª ¡ª Fourth Prince drank that cup of wine, and there were still many nights left without this night. As she lay beside him, listening to his heavy breathing, she didn''t know if it was love or hate. Thus, after an unknown period of time, he fell into a deep slumber. She opened her eyes, but could not see a single inch of her body ¡ª the strange gaze of the Fourth Prince. Was this night a dream or a reality?


    She was shocked, what would happen to the Fourth Prince? She inhaled, and with all her heart, she showed the most perfect of smiles: "Fourth Prince, Servant won''t be able to take care of you ¡­"


    "No, you have served me well. "Good, very good."


    Ye Lvguanyin almost cried tears of joy. Was this Fourth Prince? Why did the Fourth Prince''s voice become so gentle? Magic, that was the magic of medicine, he was really enchanted ¡ª it would be his from now on!


    The sun had already risen outside the door, and the knocking sound was loud enough to shake the heavens. It was Wang Junhua''s voice. The door was already opened with a "bang" sound, but the smile on Ye Lvguanyin''s face didn''t change at all. Wang Junhua faced her challenging and proud gaze and looked at her body that was shining brightly like a knife. Wang Junhua screamed as he extended his fat hands to pinch her body.


    Ye Lvguanyin rolled over, but he was still a step too late. A long red scar appeared on his back, and he dodged into Fourth Prince''s embrace with all his might, "Fourth Prince, save Servant ¡­"


    Fourth Prince stared at this scene with interest. What could be more pleasing than seeing a woman fighting for her love with one''s own eyes? He held Ye Lvguanyin with one hand and pulled Wang Junhua with the other: "You two must get along with each other from now on."


    Wang Junhua screamed: "Fourth Prince, this is the bitch that betrayed you ¡­"


    Jin Wushu said in an amiable manner, "Since he has forgiven me for that, she has voluntarily come back to serve this crown prince.


    Wang Junhua was so angry that he almost vomited blood. Ye Lvguanyin took a thin veil and put it on, showing his a smile as if he was showing off, before he stood up and walked outside gracefully. As he walked, he said: "Fourth Prince, Servant will wash your face." She wasn''t like Wang Junhua, she didn''t reveal his shrewd face in front of Fourth Prince and maintained his gentle style. He only glanced at Wang Junhua when they brushed past each other, before Wang Junhua chased after her with a scream, "Wretched girl, you damned slut ¡­ "Shameless ¡­"


    When the insults completely disappeared, the door of the tent closed and a few guards guarded the entrance, never letting anyone in again. Jin Wushu then sat up, smiling bitterly: "There are truly many women who like this prince."

 C441 homopolymerization

    At this time, Wang Junhua had already attempted to return after chasing Ye Lvguanyin, and was half-kneeling on the ground, trying to help Jin Wushu put on his clothes. Thinking back to last night, Fourth Prince had actually spent the entire night with that slut, and was grieving over it, "Fourth Prince, Ye Lvguanyin has betrayed you many times. Jin Wushu almost vomited due to the touch of those fat hands. With a wave of his hand, he separated her from him, "The weather is too hot, accompany me to take a bath."


    Only then did Wang Junhua''s anger turn into joy.


    This lake originally had no name, but this year, Jin Wushu gave it a name: Golden Lotus Lake. The true women''s and men''s relationship was not important, Wang Junhua was already used to it. On the other hand, the families of the other nobles that were playing with the water were somewhat surprised to see Fourth Prince and an eye-catching woman here. After so many years, the current nobles were no longer the nobles of the past, but rather, people were changing their ways. Very few people knew Wang Junhua, so they all treated her as a new concubine.


    A female nobleman called out to Fourth Prince, "The water is cool and comfortable, quickly come down. "That is?"


    "This prince has just received concubine s."


    Wang Junhua''s face was full of smiles, but when they smiled, everyone saw the rich and powerful lady, revealing a charming look, all of them were baffled. Why did the Fourth Prince accept such a female half aged woman? In the blink of an eye, Wang Junhua had already taken off her shoes. However, his clothes were still hesitating. After all, after staying in the Da Song for so many years, there had never been such a rule. Jin Wushu said with a smile that was not a smile: "What, are you embarrassed?"


    "How could that be? The Servant loves all the customs of Da Jin. " Wang Junhua smiled ingratiatingly, and immediately took off the clothes on her body. Jin Wushu saw that her body was covered in white flesh, it was dazzling, like a lot of other muscular women of the real world. Her waist was thicker, but he lacked exercise in living a comfortable life.


    When Wang Junhua''s body entered the water, a Flos Lonicerae covered his loose breasts, and kept on winking at Jin Wushu, "Fourth Prince, come quickly ¡­ Come to Servant''s side ¡­ "


    This woman was one of the most favored concubine in the Residence of the fourth prince. Having been with Wang Junhua and Ye Lvguanyin for the past two days, she was already so angry that she relied on her love and asked in a low voice, "Where did this bitch come from?"


    After many years, Wang Junhua had developed a habit of bowing to and bowing to female practitioners. Although he was angry, he did not dare scold his openly, and only moved away a little before looking at Jin Wushu again, "Fourth Prince, here, here ¡­"


    The girl swam in front of her and stood in front of her. Her young and well-built body was graceful, and her ample breasts were like two jumping rabbits. Women were the most afraid of comparison, the most afraid of beauty at the end of the day, and the most afraid of seeing a body full of youth. Wang Junhua''s eyes seemed to spew fire as he walked lazily around the lake: "I don''t like to swim, you guys take your time." With that, he turned and left. Wang Junhua was left hanging there, originally unwilling to do so, but he was unable to go ashore immediately to catch up, causing jokes. Thus, he could only hide in the corner, and in the blink of an eye, he saw the ferocious lady''s gaze, and became even more gloomy.


    On the shore, Jin Wushu was amused, and could only sigh about the wonders of the world. Hua Rong, Wang Junhua, Ye Lvguanyin, those who loved him, those who hated him, and those who hated him, all the women in this world had suddenly gathered together.


    Up ahead, he saw his son, armed with a bow and two guns.


    "Son, aren''t you going to swim?"


    "No, Abba, I don''t like this."


    He shook his head, and the corners of his mouth revealed a trace of stubbornness. Although he grew up in a woman''s house, he never swam in a place where men and women were mixed. Jin Wushu was slightly at a loss, and realized that there were some things that couldn''t be changed at all, no matter whether the child was in the Da Song or Big Gold. This was the difference in race.


    Lu Wenlong''s attitude was respectful, but the worry on his face could not be hidden. "Abba, why is she here, why is she here as well?"


    He was naturally talking about Ye Lvguanyin and Wang Junhua, and Jin Wushu was surprised by the child''s clever memory. He remembered clearly the abuse that Ye Lvguanyin had inflicted on him back then, as well as how Wang Junhua had bullied him back then. Do not do evil in front of your children.


    Lu Wenlong was even more worried, "If they are here, mother will not come back. Abba, would they want to kill mother again? " He patted his son on the shoulder and smiled, "It is because they have come that your mother will definitely come. Son, don''t worry. "


    He asked, "Why?"


    Jin Wushu shook his head: "Even Abba cannot answer. I can''t answer this question! "


    Lu Wenlong looked at his father in shock. Whether it was for martial arts or knowledge, the Abba knew all about asking. He felt that his father had been very strange these days, but he couldn''t tell what was strange about him.


    In the dead of night, everything was silent.


    The two of them climbed up a big tree. There was no road in front of them, only the sound of the wind passing through the old tree, whistling through it, then stopping again. Fire, fire that was getting denser and denser. The barbarians filled the huge bamboo tubs with pine oil, making the surrounding area as bright as day. It was as if they had been through a battle, a group of warriors on their backs, their chests laced with necklaces made from the bones of various animals.


    In succession, they were sent to the stone as usual. High Priest came out with her hair in a mess, clasped her hands together, and started chanting. Zha He was so nervous that her palms were covered with sweat. "The little boys, he is singing a song of sacrifice ¡­"


    Hua Rong nodded, as soon as she finished singing, High Priest took out a sharp stone blade and stabbed towards the chest of the captive. Thus, when they were fighting to the seventh person, Hua Rong could see clearly that one of the captives in the middle suddenly jumped up. She knocked down the warrior with a punch, turned around, and ran.


    The barbarians immediately called after him. The captive was very fierce. He knocked down two of the barbarians who had intercepted him, then rushed into the dark forest. The barbarian raised his torch and yelled as he chased. Hua Rong jumped down from the tree. Zha He also jumped down. These are savages, not devils. "


    Zha He was no longer as afraid as before, and was a little excited: "The little boys, these barbarians have done all sorts of evil deeds, if only we can bring our people and kill them all."


    Hua Rong shook her head: "They live in the forest, as long as no one hurts them, they won''t come out. Why should we provoke them? Zha He, you must not reveal their whereabouts. "


    Just as Zha He was about to answer, a few torches suddenly approached them from the outside. The two of them were shocked, afraid that they would be discovered, so they turned around and ran with their lives. He was obviously running towards the north, but after running for a while, he discovered that he had entered into a strange forest. Hua Rong was shocked, and looking in the direction of the flames, he finally understood that he had been bewitched and lost his direction.


    "The little boys, we''re lost ¡­"


    The sound of chaotic footsteps could be heard as a person scurried out from the forest. Her body was covered in blood and she was swaying. Behind him were three barbarians. Without hesitation, Hua Rong shot her bow. The three barbarians were all shot to the ground, as they did not want to meet an ambush. Zha He rushed forward and pulled the captive who was about to fall to the ground and ran.


    The eastern sky revealed the first trace of white, only then did the two discover that they had arrived at a valley. The mountain was shaped like an open bag of cloth, and it zigzagged with elegance. The ground was covered in yellow sand.


    The two of them were exhausted. Zha He loosened his grip, threw the captive onto the ground and laid down to take a deep breath. Hua Rong was also exhausted. Leaning against the valley, her entire body was drenched.


    In the morning light, she looked closely at the prisoner, who wore a long chain of bones on his chest, an apron of leaves around his waist, and a sort of semi-brown hair. He had been cut seven or eight times on his body. Hua Rong stood up straight and was about to signal Zha He to bandage him up, but he suddenly jumped and knelt down.


    Hua Rong could not understand, but her eyes were filled with gratitude. These barbarians were not as scheming as the civilized people, but Zha He was pleasantly surprised. Finally, the two of them looked at Hua Rong, and the captive knelt down and kowtowed to Hua Rong. Zha He was elated: "The little boys, he is called Da She, thank you for saving my life ¡­"


    There was actually someone named Da She! Hua Rong was very surprised, but Da She stared at the bow and arrows on her back, looking at this strange weapon with reverence ¨C these barbarians all used stone blades, so in their eyes, the bow and arrows were all "advanced weapons".


    Da She muttered, then said, "The little boys, he said that you are his master, and I will listen to your orders for the rest of my life."


    Hua Rong reached out to help him. At this time, the sky was very bright, and Da She suddenly saw that her outstretched hand was extremely delicate and soft. Because this was the first time she saw such a hand, she was even more surprised and also spoke a few words in a low voice.


    "The little boys, Da She wants us to visit his tribe." Zha He was afraid that he would be in danger and asked for her opinion. Hua Rong thought for a while, then nodded her head, and took out the dry rations in her bag again, and divided it into three parts. Da She did not dare eat it, but seeing that the two of them were eating with relish, she followed suit and ate a few mouthfuls, revealing a look of joy, it was a kind of sweet biscuit from Liaoning, maybe he thought it was delicious, she just popped the rest into her mouth, and finished it in a few bites.


    Along the way, Hua Rong was surprised by the amount of endurance these barbarians were enduring. After taking a few cuts, eating something, and drinking some water, she actually acted like nothing had happened.


    When the sun rose to the top of the treetops, the three of them had already arrived at an even deeper and lush forest. There were fallen leaves all over the ground and snakes and small ones could be seen coming out at any time. Hua Rong felt chills run down her spine, only to see Da She looking at these snakes and grinning. A fierce snake sprung out. Surprised, Hua Rong pulled on her bow and prepared to shoot, but Da She held her back. She reverently chanted a few words and waved the branch in her hand, causing the fierce snake to disappear into the thick pile of leaves. Da She reached out and plucked two strange purplish black wildflowers, which were divided between the two of them. Hua Rong could smell the fragrant scent of the flower, which was probably to avoid snakes and scorpions. It was no wonder that this person was called Da She, they must be a clan that worshipped snakes.

 C442 gargoyle

    The further he went, the more he verified Hua Rong''s conjecture. Snakes could be seen scuttling everywhere, but the smell of the flowers was not very close. Some carried their prey, while some played, and only covered their bodies with tree leaves. Seeing Da She, everyone was both surprised and happy, surrounding him, yelling and shouting, singing and dancing, clearly to celebrate his survival. Hua Rong observed carefully and discovered that the bone bracelet that Da She was wearing was the biggest. It was obvious that she was the leader of this group of barbarians.


    Da She pointed at the two of them and made a gesture, then said a few words. The wild people immediately bowed to them, which Hua Rong did not understand.


    Sure enough, the barbarians immediately scattered in all directions. Only then did Hua Rong look around, only to see a few towering ancient trees in front of him, the biggest tree amongst them, would probably require more than ten sturdy men to carry it. She looked up and saw that there was a small wooden house about 20 feet from the tree. It was built with windows. It was obviously the ''house'' of these barbarians. There were rattan baskets under the trees that could be raised and lowered. Clearly, this was how they were going to climb up and down. Looking at the nearby trees, there were more than a dozen rooms like this.


    In the past, he had read about the ancient people''s "tree residence" in the history books. Now, he had personally witnessed the residences of these barbarians, and then looked at the world outside the house. The sky blotted out the sky, wild flowers and grass, the flowing water gurgling, and he lost his mind for a moment.


    The barbarians seemed to have made an agreement as they began to laugh and scream. They each took out a bamboo tube and an earthen jar. Inside were nectar, wine brewed from monkeys, some weirdly shaped wild fruits, and even a piece of bright colored raw meat. Da She was very pleased, and told them to eat and drink. Hua Rong suspected that the piece of meat was human meat, how would she dare eat it? However, if she doesn''t eat then she is afraid to hurt the customs of the barbarians and infuriate them. Just as he was hesitating, Da She grabbed the meat and stuffed it into her hands, urging her to eat. Hua Rong was unable to do so, seeing that Zha He had eaten the meat, he himself took the courage to eat the meat. Once it entered his throat, he smelled a fishy stench, Rest assured, it should be the meat of some kind of wild animal.


    When the crowd saw that they had finished eating and drinking, they became even more excited. They surrounded them singing and dancing as if celebrating some kind of grand festival. Hua Rong was lost within the clouds, in a trance, she did not understand why she would come so far to such a strange place and stay with so many strange people. She looked at the warriors with stone blades and stone axes, the men and women, the children, from now on, was she to be with them?


    Golden Lotus Lake sent off its evening.


    From afar, Wu Qimai galloped over, his head full of sweat as he dismounted. Seeing that he was still alone, Jin Wushu could not help but be disappointed. He threw a roasted wild duck from the rack to him and asked, "Can you still not find him?"


    "Can''t find it! She seems to be missing, there are no traces of her around the Yanjing. "


    Jin Wushu was very surprised. Wang Junhua had been here for almost a month. Originally, according to his guess, Hua Rong should have already come. Could she be so calm? Furthermore, she is not familiar with the Yanjing, what is there to delay?


    "Where''s Zha He?"


    "When she had just arrived in Yanjing, she was indeed with Zha He. But then, both of them disappeared. No one knew where they were. Fourth Prince, should we send more people to look for it? Could something have happened? "


    "She did not have any enemies in the Yanjing, and she has always been cautious. "Send more people to search."


    "Yes."


    Lu Wenlong carried a small wild goat and ran over. Upon hearing the two''s conversation, he lowered his voice and asked: "Abba, why is mother not here yet?"


    Jin Wushu looked at his prey and suddenly thought of something. "Son, let''s go. "A bear or a leopard."


    Lu Wenlong had long since been ready to make a move. He was so excited that he forgot to ask his father about it, and only thought about the cheetah hunt. The father and son duo galloped all the way to the depths of the grasslands. In this place, the sound of human voices could be heard, as well as the occasional howl of some ferocious beasts.


    A gust of wind blew, and a golden leopard jumped out from the tall grass. The horse was startled and raised its hooves to retreat. Lu Wenlong reined in his horse tightly, excited and a little scared: "Abba, Bao Zi ¡­ "Leopard ¡­"


    "Son, quickly prepare."


    Jin Wushu smiled as he stabilized his son''s emotions. He reached out his hand and shot out an arrow, almost at the same time Lu Wenlong took action, but he was still not as fast as his father. In the blink of an eye, the three sharp arrow s had already pierced themselves into the body of the leopard. The leopard rolled on the ground in pain, its entire body covered in blood. Just as it was about to pounce, Jin Wushu shot another two arrows at it, landing on its left eye socket.


    Lu Wenlong happily dismounted from his horse and ran towards the leopard.


    Jin Wushu shouted, "Be careful."


    Lu Wenlong immediately stopped, and watched as the leopard leapt up for its final attack. Luckily, Lu Wenlong received the warning and dodged quickly, so when it missed, the dead leopard collapsed onto the ground, dead.


    A few guards rushed over to help Lu Wenlong tidy up the leopard. Lu Wenlong beamed with joy as he looked at his father. Just as he was about to call him, he saw that his father''s forehead was drenched in sweat and had a weird expression.


    He was shocked, "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    Jin Wushu waved his hand: "Quickly, carry the panther out."


    "What about you?"


    "I have something to do." Before he could finish his words, he galloped back the way he had come. Everyone carried their leopards, unable to catch up to him in time, and when they looked again, Fourth Prince''s figure had already disappeared without a trace.


    At the edge of the mangrove forest, a person was lying on the ground, howling in a low voice. It was as if all the tendons in his body were breaking inch by inch, and his bones were shattering piece by piece. He was in so much pain that it was intolerable, bone-deep pain. He fell to the ground, his hair in disarray and his body in a frenzy. Blood was gushing out of the cracks on his chest, and he was in extreme pain as his body rubbed against the dry sand, the grass, the sap, and the flesh all mixed together in a blur.


    A figure slowly walked out of the mangrove forest and looked at the scene on the ground from a distance. After a while, the person on the ground suddenly opened his eyes and looked around in a daze, like a mad person suddenly waking up. Their eyes met. It was as if he didn''t recognize her for a moment. He only stared at this weirdly dressed person as if he was a stranger that he had never seen before.


    Her voice was extremely calm: "Has Wang Junhua arrived yet?"


    He was awakened by the familiar sound and tried to turn over and sit up, to struggle, to sink into the softness of an excruciating pain, his lips were blue, he was tired, he was too tired to lift his limbs.


    Her voice rose a little, "Wang Junhua still hasn''t arrived yet?"


    "Hua Rong, do you only know how to ask her?" "You turn a blind eye to my pain?"


    She was inconceivable. Pain, who asked for it? An Zun was the king of the empire, so how could he enjoy prosperity in the Jinguo?


    "Jin Wushu, actually, victory or defeat are commonplace in war, what you shouldn''t do is to play a trick on the battlefield when you lose. That''s right, you are in pain now, but what about the dead Yue Pengju? Where''s Zhang Xian? And they don''t suffer? "


    "Because they deserve to die."


    Hua Rong shook her head. An enemy, an eternal enemy.


    He stretched out his hand: "antidote, Hua Rong, I can''t take it anymore."


    She straightforwardly shook her head: "Has Wang Junhua come or not?"


    Her eyes blazed with anger and he did not answer. Hua Rong met his fierce gaze, which was filled with flames of anger. Every time this happened, everyone would become his enemies.


    Seeing that she was about to turn and leave, Jin Wushu shouted: "If you want to kill Wang Junhua, follow me."


    She stopped and laughed: "Do you want to kill Wang Junhua now? If I kill her, what would happen to Qin Gui? "


    "Her smile was fresh and pure, and she was serious and studious, like a child. She was really asking for his opinion." Fourth Prince, tell me, how do I kill Qin Gui and Wang Junhua together? "


    He replied fiercely, "We can only kill Wang Junhua now. Qin Gui definitely won''t stretch his neck over to the Jinguo and wait for you to kill him."


    "Fourth Prince, can''t you give me a chance to think of a way?" She randomly picked a brown, soft branch from the side and placed it next to his mouth. With a frown and a sigh, she said, "Fourth Prince, you will definitely be able to think of a solution."


    He gritted his teeth. "I can''t think of anything."


    She waved her branch, her eyes filled with hope: "When you killed Yue Pengju, your plan was so good. You will definitely be able to think of a way to kill Qin Gui as well. "You don''t want to help?"


    Jin Wushu looked at the innocent and pure expression in her eyes in disbelief, filled with trust. It was as if killing Qin Gui himself was an easy task. At this time, the pain he felt after his attack had subsided. His clothes had been torn to shreds. The wind was blowing and rustling. His hair was messy. He looked like a beggar begging on the street. Hua Rong, on the other hand, was a striking contrast. When he looked carefully, she realized that Hua Rong''s mental state had undergone a great change. Her clothes were neat, her body straight, her hair black, her eyes bright.


    He suddenly asked: "Hua Rong, where have you been these past few days? Why can''t the people I sent find you? "


    She smiled slightly: "Liaoning is truly a good place. It can give people power that one would never have thought of."


    He was puzzled by her rambling question, but she was smiling, as if she was no longer her enemy.


    "When Wang Junhua reaches a month''s time, do you want to kill her or not? Or when? "


    She became serious and thought for a while before saying, "Killing her is inevitable. I''m just not sure if I can use her to trick Qin Gui to death. But, Fourth Prince, since she has been here for so long, why didn''t you help me kill her earlier? "


    A crafty light flashed in his eyes, "Why should I help you kill them? It''s good enough that I can give it to you. Killing in one breath was exactly what Qin Gui wanted. Maybe he really wished for Wang Junhua to die, and it just so happens that if the old Wang Junhua didn''t go and get married off, he could do whatever he wanted. "


    She said disdainfully, "Yes. There is always a woman that is better for you. No wonder you and Qin Gui are so compatible. "


    His face flushed red and he angrily opened his mouth to refute, but he couldn''t think of anything to refute. Seeing that she was about to turn around and leave, he jumped up to hold her back, "Hua Rong, I have something to say first. If you miss the chance, Wang Junhua will leave, and you don''t blame me for putting up with it, and not giving it to the antidote. "


    Seeing the fierce look in his eyes, Hua Rong had no doubt that as long as the antidote was on him, he would immediately kill and seize it. She smiled sweetly and waved her hand: "Fourth Prince, I am sorry. The antidote is such a precious thing. It is in a very safe place. Once you have completed the task you promised me, you will definitely obtain the antidote. " Seeing that his face was still filled with anger, she added, "Don''t worry, your life is still early. You won''t die! You, as a hero of Fourth Prince, can''t even stand the slightest bit of pain? "

 C443 phasophobia

    Jin Wushu never knew that this was actually the feeling of fate being grasped in another''s hands.


    Hua Rong''s voice was sweet and gentle, "Are you feeling well? Do you know how it felt when you said that you wanted Pengju dead at the Song Jin conference, and us husband and wife waited at home to die every day? We, don''t even have antidote s. "


    Jin Wushu shuddered, and could not answer in embarrassment.


    "Fourth Prince, if you can help me kill Qin Gui and Wang Junhua, I can protect your life."


    This woman was constantly raising the conditions and chips. Jin Wushu desperately tried to hold her back: "Follow me back first, I''ll naturally think of a way for you."


    She answered very simply, "Yes."


    Jin Wushu was startled, was there really such a good thing as a pie falling from the sky?


    Although Wang Junhua was the last one of the Four Great fierce beasts, it was still good to not have any fishes or prawns. You put me in a secluded place with a separate tent and ask Wenlong to stay with me. With these two conditions, immediately go and prepare. When you''re ready, I''ll come. "


    He tugged at her lapels and said, "These will be ready in no time at all."


    "Get ready first."


    He was unable to contain his anger: "Hua Rong, that is not some laid-back tiger cave. If I help you find Wang Junhua, I won''t be in charge of keeping watch over you. Even if she leaves, I can''t do anything. "


    "But, maybe you tricked me into letting her kill me."


    Jin Wushu panted heavily. His eyes revealed a strong sense of vigilance; it was absolutely not a joke, but he was truly worried.


    His fists were clenched so tight that bone creaked loudly. "Hua Rong, don''t forget, this crown prince''s life is still in your hands."


    "Heh, I forgot about that." She breathed a sigh of relief. At that moment, her heart was truly filled with fear. Zhao Deji, Jin Wushu, all of you are snakes which can shoot venom at any time, you don''t even know how you died. He would absolutely not be like the old path of Pengju. [Who in this world can be trusted?]


    Enemies, all enemies.


    A face flashed in front of his eyes. When he was wearing the valley towel clothes, he did not look that evil, and the Little Tiger was riding on his neck pulling at his beard and hair. He couldn''t help but smile, yet his face was filled with gratitude. Ah, there was still a person in this world that he absolutely trusted. That was a comforting feeling, able to let oneself wind and rain outside, endure all the hardships of life, but not having to worry about his son''s safety at all, not having to worry about his son''s well-being at all. King Qin was completely responsible and responsible for his own actions. If you owe him, then so be it.


    Seeing the unfathomable change in her expression, which was filled with gentleness and gentleness, his heart trembled as he stretched out his hand. "Hua Rong ¡­"


    She slapped his hand away and regained consciousness. It was the Fourth Prince''s face ¡ª the valiant expression of a foreigner. She looked at him from head to toe, her hair really braided, her face smeared with dirt and blood, her hair disheveled and disheveled.


    She suddenly felt a sense of joy: "Fourth Prince, I''ll come when you''re ready."


    Jin Wushu watched as she whistled and left. After a while, he finally understood that it was a popular tune in the female real world. What a clever person she was. In the distance, he saw at the end of the mangrove forest, a true female male with braided hair and a horse in tow ¡ª he looked respectful and intimate, like a servant of the Queen. Zha He, it''s Zha He.


    He was extremely angry. This woman was born to be an enemy of Female Genuine.


    The surroundings of the Golden Lotus Lake had never been so lively before.


    The eastern side of the lake was the best place on the prairie: against the side of the valley, shaded by trees, sheltered from the sun, cool. The ground below was flat, with green grass, and animals roaming about in it. So according to the rules, female nobleman set up her camp here. Looking from afar, the tents varied in size, height, and height. Over the years, the female Daoist who had gradually adapted and learned the customs of the Han Chinese had built her tents in a style reminiscent of houses, row upon row of buildings. The furnishings inside were luxurious, not the least bit inferior to the furnishings of some palaces. Here, they''re going to spend three to five months. Especially after Song Jin negotiated, the large-scale war came to an end. Everyone''s mood relaxed, and the female nobleman''s people wandered around, completely relaxed, and peacefully enjoyed the large amount of high quality offerings from the Song Kingdom.


    As the wolfhirsutism and his family were still on holiday in another place, they had not reached it yet. Therefore, in the vicinity of the Golden Lotus Lake, the tallest and most imposing tented tent was the tavern that belonged to Fourth Prince, which was larger than tens of thousands of people. The interior had a circumference of over a thousand feet and a height of over ten feet. When people walked in and out of the interior, it was very spacious and cozy. It did not have the narrow-minded and cramped feeling of a normal tent. The tent was divided into four large areas: the women, their families, and their children.


    Early in the morning, the Fourth Prince Mansion was already bustling with activity, groups of Attendant s, servants, janissaries, taking the ingredients and walking out. On the southeast side of the lake, there was a giant broad-leaved tree. At the time when the leaves were at their most flourishing, each leaf was as wide as an adult''s two hands, resembling a natural umbrella.


    The tents were built around this area. The group chopped down huge tree stumps, thick ropes, and soon, a tent was built. But it wasn''t over yet. A group of personal guards were holding bundles of large carpets, various colors of window paper, decorations, tea sets, tables and chairs ¡­ He busied himself until nightfall before the outer tent was completely decorated.


    Although the female nobleman was not lacking in extravagance, it was still the first time that he had been so meticulously sculpted. Although everyone was curious, the Fourth Prince strictly prohibited outsiders from getting close to it. Furthermore, they had sent troops to guard it.


    There were three strange people.


    Lu Wenlong carried his bow and arrows back, saw that Abba was smiling, and was looking over some silk in the tent, which seemed to be comparing its color and pattern. He had never seen his father like this, so he asked, "Abba, are you not going to hunt today?"


    "Son, come with me to set up the new tent."


    "Why build a new tent? Isn''t everything fine here? "


    He smiled mysteriously. "You''ll know when the time comes."


    He pulled his son and went out, riding around in a circle, Lu Wenlong saw with his own eyes the beautifully decorated tent, and was not without shock, "Abba, who is this for?"


    "You."


    "Why?"


    "You''ll know tomorrow."


    Lu Wenlong smiled and sat on a big chair made of Pear Blossom Tree. The chair was cold and comfortable, he sat down then stood up: "Abba, do you live here with me?"


    Jin Wushu paused, "Perhaps. As long as she is willing. "


    "Who''s willing?"


    "Your mother!"


    Lu Wenlong was so happy that he almost jumped up: "Mom''s coming?"


    "Come tomorrow."


    "That''s great. Abba, you live here with me and Mom, I don''t like living with them ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu laughed bitterly. This, was basically just an illusion. How could Hua Rong allow him to live here?


    The father and son duo walked through the sunset as they returned home. Ye Lvguanyin and Wang Junhua welcomed them from both sides. The two of them avoided each other for the past few days, but they had to be welcoming of the Fourth Prince''s attitude. Although she guessed that it was due to the effects of the medicine and his wariness towards had slowly dispersed, her ambition had grown more and more intense. He was afraid that Wang Junhua would hinder his plans, and he had even tried to think of a way to get her to leave. But how could Wang Junhua be an easy target? She was an elegant and dashing woman with more than ten servants on her and a large amount of money. He was good at bribing people''s hearts, and as the Fourth Prince''s household benefited from her, she was treated like a hostess. As time passed, he was slightly superior to Ye Lvguanyin.


    After a day of open strife, the servants and personal guards went in and out to set up their new tents. They were secretly shocked. Looking at the decorations and decorations, it was clear that they were building a tent suitable for the women''s residence. The two of them speculated, "Could it be for me to live here?"


    However, the two were afraid that they were looking for each other, so they tried everything they could to ask, but Wu Qimai was like a silent iron, not only did he not reveal the slightest bit of information, they were even forbidden from approaching him to ask.


    How could they bear seeing Fourth Prince with such difficulty? They surrounded him, affectionately greeted him and served her. In the past few days, Jin Wushu had been treating everyone amiably. Looking at the two well-dressed women, or perhaps it was because of the setting sun, their heads were covered in jade and they were dressed in gold and silver. They were all beautiful, but Jin Wushu was in a good mood.


    It seemed to be a grand feast for the family. The main concubine s of the Fourth Prince Palace were present, adding Wang Junhua and Ye Lvguanyin, there were a total of ten people. As usual, it was a mixture of the three nations of Song Jin Liao. Everyone ate and drank to their fill, and during the meal, Jin Wushu rose up as he saw Ye Lvguanyin wearing a Liaoning woman''s muslin dress, and pointed at her: "Jump a song for the crown prince to enjoy the wine."


    Ye Lvguanyin was secretly happy after hearing it, he immediately stood up and started dancing as per what the Fourth Prince liked to do. A few of the music courtesans were having fun together. Their dancing style was filled with the elegance of the noble people of the Liaoning. She knew that the Fourth Prince loved this kind of elegance, so she worked even harder.


    Wang Junhua, who was watching from the side, gritted his teeth and wished that he could rush over and break her coquettish waist. All these years, she had lived like a prince, and as the Prime Minister''s wife, she was the one who enjoyed singing and dancing. But now, he regretted it, he knew well that the Fourth Prince was elegant, so why didn''t he prepare earlier and use songs and dances to please him?


    Jin Wushu struck the beat with his hands, laughing as he asked: "Wang''s disease, don''t you like Liaoning''s singing and dancing?"


    She forced a smile: "I like it, Ye Lvniangzi danced very well."


    Just then, the song came to an end. Ye Lvguanyin walked over with his slim waist, and handed a cup of wine to her mouth. Ye Lvguanyin opened her red lips and drank it all down, then leaned into Jin Wushu''s embrace and said softly, "Thank you, Fourth Prince."


    Wang Junhua almost wanted to puke. He had already given birth to two of his sons, and yet he still thought that he was a young lady? She smiled and handed over a cup of wine. "Ye Lvniangzi jumped so well!" She bent down and lowered her voice, "It couldn''t have been taught to him by his old Chidan soldier, right?"


    In the blink of an eye, he saw Fourth Prince''s gaze and laughed. She then said softly: "Thank you for the wine Wife Wang has given me, Servant has served Fourth Prince well, but only the Fourth Prince is doing well, the Servant must work hard to let Fourth Prince have fun."


    Jin Wushu was overjoyed. "Those who know me, will be Ye Lvniangzi too. Good, good, very good."

 C444 Prince Mother

    Not only Wang Junhua, but the other concubine s felt bad too. More or less, they knew about Ye Lvguanyin''s background. They really did not understand why the Fourth Prince would treat this kind of woman as his treasure. She was like a monstrous genius who had suddenly appeared in the middle of the night and used some seductive method to confuse the Fourth Prince. There was no First Wife in the Fourth Prince Palace. Originally, everyone had hope for it, but with Ye Lvguanyin''s arrival, with her means, who could hope for it? However, even though they were jealous, how could they dare say that the Fourth Prince doted on anyone?


    The fresh air of the prairie blew away the intoxication of the night. Lu Wenlong was just about to go wake Abba up because ever since he came to Golden Lotus Lake, the Abba had stopped his morning practice and acted as he wished. He was a child and could not speak of these great principles, but he felt that the Abba was in the wrong. He did not dare to say it out loud, and only tried his best, hoping that one day, he would be able to return to his past.


    He had just reached Abba''s bedroom and was about to pull the bell when he saw the tent flap open. Abba walked out in high spirits and touched his head: "Son, you''re early."


    He was very happy and asked in a low voice, "You said that mother will come today."


    "Of course."


    "When will it be?"


    He did not answer and dragged his son out of the tent, towards the newly built tent. Halfway there, father and son stopped in their tracks and looked at the two fast horses galloping over from afar. The person in front of him changed to a pure black handsome horse. This horse was completely black in color, and there was only a strand of white hair beneath its eyes. It was unusually spirited and was a rarely seen mount. The person on the horse wore a red turban, green Single Shirt s, and small boots. He looked valiant and formidable, like a female hero who was used to galloping on the prairie.


    Lu Wenlong could not hold back anymore and shouted, "Mom, mom!"


    He ran up, and the people on the left and right looked at the girl who had jumped down from the horse in surprise. Then, the mother and son hugged each other. Lu Wenlong continuously jumped and laughed as he continuously shouted, "Mom, mom!"


    Far away, Wang Junhua could barely stand, and almost fell to the ground. She would recognize this woman even if she were to turn to ashes. Hua Rong, the enmity of half a lifetime. When she was in Lin An, he did not have to be afraid because that was his own territory. But now that he had come to this vast and boundless prairie and came to the Fourth Prince''s territory, who would be able to rule the world?


    Her plump body leaned against the maids on his left and right, tottering on the verge of collapse. Ye Lvguanyin stood by her side, intentionally observing her expression. Although she was shocked by Hua Rong''s appearance, he was not as terrified as Wang Junhua.


    "Wife Wang, do you think she will seek you for revenge?"


    Wang Junhua seemed to have awoken from a dream, as he stared at Ye Lvguanyin''s moving red lips.


    Ye Lvguanyin laughed and continued to speak in a low voice: "The entire world knows, you and Qin Gui conspired to kill Song Kingdom''s famous general Yue Pengju. Now that Hua Rong is here, do you think she came to find you on purpose? "


    Wang Junhua''s lips trembled slightly, but she was, after all, too used to the storm. Seeing Ye Lvguanyin continuously ridiculing and gloating at his, he slowly calmed down and was not willing to lose to her, he said, "Servant has followed Fourth Prince for many years.


    Ye Lvguanyin kept the next round of words that he was prepared to ridicule, but how could he not know that Fourth Prince had obtained the peak position in Jinguo today, while group of courtiers did not know that Fourth Prince had a little wolfhirsutism, and Qin Gui and his wife had really accomplished a great merit. It was precisely because of this that Wang Junhua dared to brazenly attack from the Fourth Prince''s residence, covering the sky with one hand.


    Even though she had Ye Lvdayong''s spirit medicine, she did not dare to completely suppress Wang Junhua for a moment and only waited for her to leave ¡ª ¡ª Could it be that this Song Kingdom would stay here for his entire life?


    What she needed now was an ally, not an enemy. Her tone turned into one of affection: "Wife Wang, we will serve the Fourth Prince together, but we are actually sisters. But Hua Rong is different ¡­ "


    Wang Junhua felt a headache coming on as soon as he heard Hua Rong''s name. He felt dizzy for a moment before he hurriedly said, "Servant isn''t feeling well, Servant should go rest first."


    Ye Lvguanyin looked at her back, and his face revealed a smile. Then, she tactfully stood on the spot, looking at the mother and son who were embracing together with Fourth Prince. She had to observe the expression of the Fourth Prince to decide what to do next. In the past, Fourth Prince did not blame him too much for using his pregnancy to eat the thousand year ganoderma that was saved by Hua Rong. But now, if he really had the flesh and blood of the Fourth Prince, why would he be afraid of her taking over his nest?


    Wait, could it be that this woman came to the Fourth Prince to seek refuge?


    Otherwise, what was she doing here from such a long distance under the banner of a seeker?


    Her mood was like a great war. was a married woman, so there was nothing to fear. Hua Rong was a widow. If she really defected to the Fourth Prince, wouldn''t that be her greatest enemy? She was not sure if she should use her status as the mistress or some other identity ¡ª she prayed to the heavens to protect her. She prayed that the Fourth Prince''s heart was controlled.


    Hua Rong hugged his son. Although Lu Wenlong was young, he did not say much. Other than constantly calling him "mother", he did not know what else to say. On the other hand, when Jin Wushu saw the two of them reunited, he could not help but feel a sense of bitterness. At this very moment, Hua Rong''s gaze was so gentle, the smile on his face was so friendly, there was no disguise on it, and her true love for her was, no wonder his son had always been thinking about her.


    He said indifferently: "Hua Rong, your tent is ready."


    Hua Rong held his son''s hand, and then looked up at him: "Fourth Prince, since I''m here, how can I not see an old friend?"


    Jin Wushu was startled, then delighted and shouted loudly: "Prepare a feast to welcome little prince''s mother."


    "Fourth Prince, you should say that you are welcoming the wind for Madame Yue!"


    "Aren''t you Wen Long''s mother?" he retorted flatly.


    Hua Rong knew that he had evil intentions, she did not even bother to reply, and directly held his son''s hand as they walked towards his tent. On the way, saw the curious eyes of the female nobleman and told her who they were one by one in a low voice. When Hua Rong heard important people, she paid attention to them. Further on, she stopped, a flash of curiosity in her eyes.


    Ye Lvguanyin, Ye Lvguanyin is actually here as well.


    She turned to look at Jin Wushu, and at that moment, she truly had a whole new level of respect for him. Jin Wushu looked straight into her eyes, and for some reason, he was in a sorry state. When she thought of King Qin, she felt regretful that he did not see the magnificent flame and green banner with his own eyes. He could only imagine it.


    How could Jin Wushu forget about that humiliation? He had a smile on his lips, although she knew clearly that she did not witness the predicament he was in initially, he could not help but feel suspicious, in a rage he muttered: "Hua Rong, what are you laughing about?"


    "I have a whole new level of respect for the Fourth Prince."


    Jin Wushu was so angry that he couldn''t say a word. After a long while, he finally said in a low voice, "Do you think I am the kind of woman who would take revenge on a woman like you?"


    Hua Rong smiled but did not speak, dragging her son, and walked to the front of Ye Lvguanyin.


    Ye Lvguanyin watched her attentively all this time, but when they finally met face to face, he realized that all his preparations were unnecessary. Hua Rong said indifferently, with just a glance, she slightly nodded. It was only until Hua Rong walked past his, did she realise that Hua Rong had not seen his as her opponent, as though she was just a traveler passing by, not coming for her, nor for the Fourth Prince ¡ª In that moment, she had a misconception that the woman with the red scarf on his head was not a woman, but a man! Carrying a sword and a long bow, she even guessed that a sharp dagger was always hidden in her little boots ¡ª it was a killing blow, not a feud. She was even more uncertain, so he did not dare open her mouth recklessly. He was not willing to curry favor with Hua Rong, and neither was she willing to immediately declare war on him.


    Inside the tent, there was a rectangular table with all kinds of delicious food placed in the center. It was still the women''s breakfast time. The hot milk gave off a rich aroma.


    On all four sides, there were more than ten surrounding tables, which were used for banquets and banquets. According to their status and position, they were all seated and given their respective cases.


    Hua Rong was familiar with the female spirit lady''s habits and habits, so she followed the customs and sat at the host''s seat. Lu Wenlong hurriedly asked: "Mother, what do you want to eat? "I''ll go get it for you ¡­"


    "Son, sit with mom. Naturally, there will be people who will serve the dishes. "


    Hua Rong looked at him carefully, and a strong feeling rose in his heart. Thinking of the Little Tiger''s head, and how he had poured all his love into, a decision was slowly forming in his heart: I want to become a strong warrior, a true strong warrior! It can protect the son, let the son have a home, have a home, have a safety guarantee.


    Lu Wenlong could not wait any longer: "Mom, after eating, can you teach me how to shoot arrows?"


    "Mom didn''t only teach you how to shoot arrows, she also taught you how to study."


    She and his son spoke Mandarin, so the other servants were unable to understand what they were saying. At this time, Jin Wushu was already seated on the main seat. He cleared his throat and said, "Call all the wives over to come eat breakfast."


    "Yes."


    Then, he looked to the left at Hua Rong. Hua Rong nodded, and smiled: "Thank you Fourth Prince for the feast."


    This woman was an actor, and as soon as she entered the Fourth Prince''s tent, she began to act. She was polite, modest, and kind, as if she was grateful for her master''s hospitality ¡ª but who knew her heart was a snake? Who knew that she would save her life and give orders?


    The distance between the two was so close that even before the concubine s arrived, Lu Wenlong couldn''t help but run out to help his mother hunt the leopard''s skin. She lowered her voice and made a gesture, "If Wang Junhua stays here, I''ll decide which day I want to kill him. Your duty is to ''entertain'' her ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu said angrily: "You wish! You want me to help you imprison her here ¡­"


    Hua Rong nodded her head, at this time, Lu Wenlong had already ran in, only to see his mother smiling, and talking to Abba, he was very happy, and the group of concubine that came in, only saw the two of them talking and laughing, and did not know anything about the surging wave.


    Everyone bowed towards Jin Wushu, and then looked towards Hua Rong once again. She was not sitting in the position of concubine, but in the actual main guest''s seat. They did not know whether they should bow in greeting or not, Jin Wushu waved his hand: "This is little prince''s mother, an esteemed guest of this crown prince.

 C445 All for you

    Everyone quickly bowed, all of them extremely shocked: little prince''s mother and esteemed guest, what is the relationship between these two? Also, what did he mean by "to see her as if he were his"? Ye Lvguanyin was even more shocked, just what kind of identity did Hua Rong have? At that time, although the status of the Han Nu was still not that high, the boundaries between them were no longer that obvious. Furthermore, the Fourth Prince had always been unrestrained and unrestrained. Surprisingly, since he dared to publicly proclaim the identity of Lu Wenlong''s Chinese "mother", it definitely would not affect Lu Wenlong''s position.


    As Hua Rong and the others returned the greeting, the concubine s became even more curious when they heard her speak the female Genuine Language fluently. After the ceremony, she saw Ye Lvguanyin sitting at the first seat on the right. While the first seat of the concubine on the left was empty. Obviously, that was Wang Junhua''s.


    She smiled slightly: "Fourth Prince, why aren''t you seeing Wang''s disease''s wife?"


    Jin Wushu frowned, the servants had already went to invite them a few times, but Wang Junhua was obviously trying to reject them, he did not dare meet Hua Rong, so he did not come out.


    "Let''s go ask for more Wife Wang s."


    "There''s no need, Servant is here ¡­" A faint voice came out, causing everyone to look over, only to see that Wang Junhua''s appearance had changed in an instant. They wondered why she had suddenly become like this.


    Her gaze landed on Hua Rong, who was also looking at her.


    Enemies met, and their eyes were red.


    Naturally, there was no blood in their eyes. Hua Rong was all smiles: "Wife Wang, long time no see."


    In the past and present, she had experienced the changes in Hua Rong''s way of addressing him. She had been bewitched by the deep hatred in her eyes.


    Jin Wushu glanced at her and coughed: "Hua Rong, since you called her Wife Wang, then you will know that she is mine. I hope that you can write off all that you have done."


    Hua Rong nodded, "Sure, sure. Hua Rong will follow the host, and listen to Fourth Prince''s orders. "


    Wang Junhua almost rushed over and knelt at Jin Wushu''s feet. His face was covered with tears and he was choked with sobs. It was only now that he realized that the kindness the Fourth Prince had shown him was as great as a mountain and as good as ever ¡ª What could be more touching than the fact that he was hinting at at at this moment to stop Hua Rong from seeking revenge?


    This was something she had never experienced from Qin Gui or any other man before. No matter how glorious or honorable a person was, a woman had to be protected by a man in order to feel truly blissful. As for a man, at every crucial moment, he would always protect you and choose you. Other than true love, what else could it mean?


    She hugged Jin Wushu''s leg and sobbed uncontrollably, "Fourth Prince, thank you, thank you. Servant really doesn''t know how to thank you ¡­ "


    All of the concubine were shocked by her tears. Only Ye Lvguanyin, who knew a bit more about the internal affairs, carefully observed their expressions. Hua Rong and Wang Junhua could be said to be sworn enemies. Now, did Fourth Prince say that he had chosen Wang Junhua?


    Jin Wushu said in a calm voice, "Wang''s disease, this crown prince will just reiterate the fact that you weren''t here just now. Hua Rong is the mother of little prince, and the VIP to this prince. From today onwards, everyone in the Palace would see her as if she was Fourth Prince. "You can go and pay your respects first."


    Wang Junhua was so shocked by these words that he couldn''t speak, and even forgot to cry. However, she didn''t go against Fourth Prince in the slightest and immediately walked up to him.


    Hua Rong looked at her closely and realized that Qin Gui and her wife could protect their wealth and life. It was not difficult for them to be so shameless, but it was extremely rare for them to be like this. It would not be difficult to kill her, but how much effort would it take to use her to kill Qin Gui? She smiled and nodded: "Wife Wang, you are such a good person."


    "Servant obeys whatever you say."


    Jin Wushu said: "It''s time to eat, go back to your seat and eat."


    "Thank you, Fourth Prince."


    Wang Junhua sat down, raised his teary eyes and looked at Hua Rong again. Hua Rong also looked at her as if this vicious woman had truly become a weakling, a genuine little girl.


    Ye Lvguanyin watched this scene coldly from the side and sank into extreme confusion, he was simply unable to ascertain what kind of attitude the Fourth Prince had. Although this meal was called "Receiving Wind", the truth was that everyone was feeling extremely depressed. However, Hua Rong acted as if there was no one around, and continued to eat and drink to her heart''s content. Lu Wenlong''s appetite was good, after eating a few big bowls, seemed to have a good appetite, and was even more interested in food than her son.


    It could be said that ever since they got along, the concubine had never been this amiable. From time to time, they would laugh heartily and occasionally raise their cups to drink. After eating, the concubine left. At the end, Wang Junhua still couldn''t help but give Hua Rong a glance, and followed him out. This was just the first round, he was now the same as Ye Lvguanyin, she was not sure if he won or Hua Rong had the upper hand.


    Jin Wushu put down his chopsticks, "Hua Rong, are you satisfied now?"


    Lu Wenlong saw that his father did not have a smile on his face, and anxiously asked: "Abba, are you unhappy with mother?"


    He remained calm. "Son, do you think that when I speak to your mother, I must be amiable and smile to please her?"


    Lu Wenlong stammered, he did not know how to answer nor did he understand the meaning behind Abba''s words.


    Seeing that his son was embarrassed, Jin Wushu immediately laughed: "Son, as long as your mother is happy, I am happy to please her."


    Lu Wenlong looked at his mother in the blink of an eye. Hua Rong stood up and held his hand as if nothing had happened. Mom even found you a very good bow and arrow. "


    "Is that so?" He was pleasantly surprised and immediately forgot his doubts from before. However, Jin Wushu was bored and chased after the mother and son, "Let me bring you guys to see your new tent."


    "Thank you, Fourth Prince. It''s not too late to watch it later. "


    "Then I''ll follow you guys to shoot the arrows."


    When Lu Wenlong looked at his father again, he only saw that his face was once again filled with smiles. Again he wondered why his father''s face had been rising and falling.


    On the secluded grassland outside, Zha He led the horse and saw Jin Wushu coming over with his mother and son. Because he had followed King Qin to play tricks on him, although he did not reveal himself back then, he was still brooding over the crushed thousand year ganoderma s. But at this time, I had no choice but to muster up the courage to bow to Fourth Prince, "This lowly one greets Fourth Prince."


    Jin Wushu said indifferently: "No need for formalities." He sized Zha He up. This sloppily dressed female True Soldier had changed into a new set. He looked healthy and healthy with spirit and had a straight back. He was secretly curious. Those men who were with Hua Rong, from the savage King Qin to the lowly Zha He, every man around her, seemed to have undergone an enormous change. Especially Zha He, why would he be willing to serve a woman from a different race as his queen?


    Zha He brought his horse to meet Hua Rong and when he saw the black stallion, he became extremely fond of it. Hua Rong reached out his hand to stroke its head as she smiled and said softly, "Son, I''ve never seen Uncle Zha He before. This uncle is a good friend of mom, he''s called uncle. "


    Lu Wenlong was very surprised. Since young, he had always been a noble, and had never been aware of bowing to janissaries, but because of his mother''s instructions, he obeyed no matter what. He immediately bowed to Zha He.


    Zha He rubbed his hands together in joy: "little prince, hurry and get up.


    Jin Wushu was shocked and angry at the same time. He could not understand what this woman was doing. He actually called his son an "uncle". He had always been a high and mighty being, and saw Hua Rong''s actions as heresy. She could only stare angrily at Zha He, only to see that Zha He was not even looking at him, talking to Hua Rong and his mother. She was frowning and smiling, overjoyed to the point that she was unable to hold back. She gradually understood why this female spirit was so loyal to Hua Rong.


    "Son, Uncle Zha He is also good at riding and shooting, and he can guide you as well."


    "Yes." "In the future, I will consult uncle many times," he replied politely, reaching out and stroking the horse''s face from time to time. The horse was not fierce, and even licked his hand with its tongue.


    "Mom, this horse is so beautiful."


    "Son, do you think she''s beautiful? "Then Mommy will give you this horse."


    Lu Wenlong asked in surprise, "Are you really giving it to me? But after you give it to me, you won''t have a horse anymore? "


    "Mom also has a rhubarb horse."


    Jin Wushu interrupted from the side: "The rhubarb horse is far worse than this horse. Hua Rong, where did you get it from? Although I don''t know the name of this horse, it''s not inferior to GenSys. "


    "Fourth Prince has good eyes. This horse is called Black Moonlight. "


    Jin Wushu''s expression changed: "Black Moonlight? Is it really a Black Moonlight? "


    "It''s true."


    Jin Wushu sized her up like he was looking at a monster. The Black Moonlight was the mount of the Demon King from the legends of the prairie, extremely rare. How could such a legendary horse fall into Hua Rong''s hands?


    "The child is too young, such an expensive horse ¡­"


    "The child isn''t young anymore. He is already a young adult."


    "Hua Rong, you disappeared for more than a month just to find a Black Moonlight?"


    "Fourth Prince, you are wrong. They gave it to me. "


    Jin Wushu found it even more unbelievable, and anxiously asked: "Who gave it to you?"


    "It''s a secret."


    His gaze turned towards Zha He. Zha He''s mount was also not bad, but it was far inferior to the Black Moonlight. Seeing that he did not seem to know how to answer, Jin Wushu knew that he was extremely loyal to Hua Rong.


    At this time, Lu Wenlong had already climbed onto the Black Moonlight, and his hands were stroking the smooth and glossy black silk mane of the Black Moonlight, as well as the curved white fur around its eyes. He could not let go of it and could not believe it, "Mom, are you really giving me such a beautiful horse? I''ve never seen such a beautiful horse. "


    Hua Rong smiled and nodded, taking a long prepared bow and arrow from Zha He''s hands. This was a type of arrowhead forged from black iron. It was sharp and fast, but the body of the bow was a type of light metal. The weight was very light, and it was especially suitable for children. Seeing this strange set of bows and arrows, Lu Wenlong was even happier: "Mother, you''re giving this to me too? Give all of them to me? "


    "All of them for you. I''ll naturally give all of mother''s good things to you. "


    "Mother''s so good!" He suddenly jumped down from the ground and hugged his mother''s waist, but he didn''t say any words of gratitude. He only felt that kind of spoiled feeling, the feeling of being spoiled by his mother, just like that year in the Oolong Town when his mother made her own spear out of tiger skin every day while sewing clothes. Mom, only Mom would do this.


    Hua Rong caressed his head. Although she was a teenager, she was still a child.


    "Son, go ride your horse."

 C446 First Wife

    Lu Wenlong let go of his mother and got on his horse once again. He pulled the reins in joy and the Black Moonlight started to sprint. Jin Wushu retracted his gaze and noticed the words she had used just now. "All of you" were naturally "good things that mother had given him! He could no longer hold it in: "Hua Rong, where is your son?"


    Hua Rong faced his gaze, as though sshe was trying to judge the thoughts in his eyes. After a long time, he said, "He''s in a safe place. Fourth Prince, if you want to use him as your hostage, then all of your efforts will have been in vain. "


    Jin Wushu sneered and rolled his eyes. This woman regarded everything as though she had an ulterior motive. He also stared at her, "Hua Rong, you weren''t like this before."


    "It''s not like that? What is it? Did I catch you again and again and let you go again and again, so that I ended up killing my husband? Do you want me to trust you as I used to trust you so that you can continue to harm my son? "


    He was furious, "Hua Rong, you really don''t know what''s good for you. If you can escape with your life, then I have my own merits. I don''t want to hurt your little pussy. "


    "Oh, Fourth Prince, do you think I would be grateful for your saving my life?" She glanced at his crippled right hand. How many times had she been able to kill him? How many times had she been merciful? Fourth Prince, do you know why you saved me?! You forced a man into a corner, pulled him back, and then pulled him back, and you became a good man? Moreover, you yourself know why you saved me! "


    He was breathing heavily, but there was nothing to answer. antidote s, he indeed needed antidote s. But, if it wasn''t for the antidote, would he have saved her then? Would it? Or not?


    Hua Rong was not in the mood to listen to his answer. She saw that Zha He had already brought the rhubarb horse up, so she immediately mounted the horse to chase after his son. Jin Wushu hesitated for a moment, turned his head, and chased after his own horse.


    This was a very suitable hunting ground. Many small animals shuttled back and forth between them. Lu Wenlong corrected his posture while drawing his bow. Lu Wenlong had received some advice from his father in the past few years, and he already had some background. However, Jin Wushu had fought wars in the south, and rarely stayed at home, so men were not as meticulous as women. At this time, a wild rabbit sprung out. He shot out an arrow and the wild rabbit fell to the ground. Hua Rong could not help but praise it. As the saying goes, "One Hundred Steps Through the Poplar", but the poplar tree was dead, and the leaves were dead. It was far less practical than training on the target of running prey. "No wonder nomads always excel at riding bows and arrows, far surpassing the Chinese."


    Jin Wushu kept peeping at her expression. He was always curious, why was this woman always better than him at doing these things? He had spent many years with his son, so she wasn''t as intimate as she was these past few days. He felt unspeakably happy as he hummed a tune and excitedly said, "The Chinese are old-fashioned, and always pay attention to the rules. Their manners and words are far better than their skills."


    Hua Rong was unable to refute that. Over the past few thousand years, the Confucian officials had deeply rooted themselves in their hearts.


    At this moment, a large wild antelope scurried out. The wild antelope was running very fast, it was hard to shoot. Lu Wenlong had shot two arrows consecutively, with great interest, he spurred his horse to chase after it and shot three arrows consecutively. The wild antelope fell to the ground and a few of his personal guards lifted it up happily, it must have been at least fifty kilograms.


    "Haha, son, tonight we can eat roast lamb."


    "Yes!" He jumped off his horse and looked with interest at his own pile of game on the ground: the hare, the fox, the badger, and the big wild antelope. "Mom, I''ll roast something for you tonight. I''ll roast a lot of things."


    Hua Rong was all smiles as she praised him earnestly: "Son, your improvement is really fast."


    The child''s desire to be praised was even stronger. He suddenly picked up the two guns on his back and was in high spirits. Seeing a fox come out from the distance, it rushed out with two spears in hand and quickly captured the fox. The fox''s legs were injured, and its eyes were wide open. It looked pitiful and delicate, as if there were tears shining down its cheeks.


    "Mom, here it is."


    Hua Rong hugged the fox, remembering that the spear technique Lu Wenlong had just used was actually taught to him by him back then. She felt even worse, so she put the fox on the ground and said gently, "Son, look at him crying. He''s so pitiful. Let''s let him go, okay?"


    "Alright. "Let him go back and find his mother."


    Lu Wenlong took the fox and placed it on the ground. He got on his horse and rode alongside his mother. When he saw his father catching up with him, he felt strange and said, "It''s good. Abba, Mother, we will always be like this in the future, okay? "


    Hua Rong smiled and played. The child only knew how to play and everything he saw was harmonious. How could he understand the killing intent behind this harmony?


    Jin Wushu looked at her with a smile that was not a smile, and was secretly happy in his heart. Faintly, as if a beautiful dream had come true, he suddenly lowered his voice and said to his son: "So, you have to properly keep mother."


    "Does Mommy still want to go?"


    "If you listen to her obediently and respect her well, she will always stay."


    Lu Wenlong was ecstatic, he continuously nodded his head and whispered: "I understand."


    Hua Rong only saw the two of them whispering to each other, they did not want to find out what Jin Wushu was instigating. Only other things were planned in his mind. One by one, slowly, they had to come to a conclusion.


    Piles of game were laid out in front of the campfire. Rows after rows of grilled shelves were lined up, with all kinds of game and wild sheep sizzling oil on them. The serving staff of the chef was sweating profusely as he smeared all sorts of seasonings on them. He then sprinkled the chopped wild spring onions, wild garlic juice and wild alfalfa over and over again to increase the taste.


    Everyone looked at the mother and son sitting in the middle with curiosity. Sometimes they would whisper to each other, and sometimes Lu Wenlong would run over to help his mother with some stuff. Despite the throng of servants, he liked to do it himself. Hua Rong liked him a lot, which proved that this child was not arrogant. Zha He sat right next to her. His face was dark all the way, but he couldn''t stop her, much less make her believe that this lowly commoner was not worthy enough to sit with his. Gradually, he got used to it and did not want to get involved in such small matters.


    Hua Rong simply did not know what he was thinking about. She only used the female True Language to converse with the people around him, paying careful attention to the words and actions of the important figures. Regretfully, it seemed like Jin Wushu had done something to it. This place had become a feast for the Fourth Prince, and the other female nobleman s did not participate.


    Ye Lvguanyin and Wang Junhua led the rest of the women and sat around the fire, bowing to Fourth Prince according to the rules. Then, he looked at Hua Rong with some hesitation. But in the end, she remembered the Fourth Prince''s warning and also bowed towards Hua Rong. Hua Rong waved her hand to stop the other female servants from bowing. When it was Ye Lvguanyin''s and Wang Junhua''s turn, the two of them were secretly happy, thinking that she would do the same, but unexpectedly, Hua Rong just sat there motionlessly, accepting their greetings.


    The two of them hated each other to the point that their teeth itched. However, Fourth Prince, who was sitting on the seat of honor, was full of smiles as he maintained the order of being inferior to others. The situation was better than the person. After this day, they understood even more clearly that it was unrealistic to expect the Fourth Prince to protect them in front of this woman. Fourth Prince didn''t dare to speak loudly in front of her.


    Hua Rong naturally knew of their jealousy and hatred, but she did not refute them at all, nor was she in a hurry to clarify anything. Since everyone viewed herself as the future "First Wife" in this mansion, envious ¡ª that would be the best. In the past, she had taken many detours, but because of her straightforward personality, her wife was like a steel bar that was straight and did not know how to bend. There were traps everywhere. Right now, she could only rely on external forces to maximize her power as a woman.


    As for Jin Wushu, who was drinking by the side, upon seeing this harmonious scene, he secretly rejoiced in his heart: If Hua Rong was like this forever, how great would it be? He had a strong illusion that all of this would continue, right? After all, that obstacle called Yue Pengju had already died ¡ª ¡ª How many years had it been since she had placed this barrier between Hua Rong and herself?


    He held a jug of wine and walked down, personally pouring some wine for Hua Rong: "This is the wine that has been hidden in the Liaoning Palace for 50 years, try it."


    Hua Rong raised her cup. Only now did she realize that tonight''s cutlery set all had the characteristics of a Liaoning, with nothing that belonged to a Song Kingdom at all. Obviously, Jin Wushu didn''t want to anger her in this kind of matter. However, what he didn''t know was that these things actually couldn''t enrage her any longer.


    Hua Rong raised his cup and drank it all in one gulp, then said, "Good wine, good wine."


    Jin Wushu saw that she was extremely gentle, and immediately drank three cups of wine in succession. Just then, an entire lamb came up, and the chef was about to divide it when Jin Wushu walked up, took the knife, and cut off two of the fattest pieces and placed them in two plates. According to the etiquette of a female Daoist, this was offered to the most respected guest, not to mention the powerful Fourth Prince who was personally handling the knife. Especially Ye Lvguanyin, she had once given the Fourth Prince medicine. According to theory, wasn''t he the most important person in his heart?


    She was so nervous that her palms were sweating, her eyes did not turn as she stared at Fourth Prince. She walked straight to the main seat, with two plates, one for Hua Rong and one for her son.


    Hua Rong tasted a small piece and said gently, "That''s right."


    Lu Wenlong ate a big piece, chewing as he said excitedly: "Mom, it''s so delicious, eat more."


    Hua Rong laughed, only to see the plate being passed to Jin Wushu: Fourth Prince, try it too.


    This smile was as beautiful as a flower and even more dazzling than a bonfire. Jin Wushu was overwhelmed by the favor, and immediately ate the lamb on the plate, then said repeatedly: "The taste is really good, son, tomorrow Abba will bring you to hunt wild antelope again ¡­"


    What a wonderful picture of a husband, wife, and father. Everyone''s eyeballs were about to pop out of their sockets. Ye Lvguanyin drank a mouthful of wine, as if he had drank the most sour poison out of all of them: Fourth Prince was a dignified man, yet he actually did such a thing. Even when he was pregnant and was the most doted on by the Fourth Prince, she had never enjoyed such treatment. He did not make a sound, and met Wang Junhua''s gaze, and for the first time the two of them looked at each other, as though they were close friends. Wang Junhua''s eyeballs were also on the verge of bleeding. Fourth Prince, how could he? How could this be? She felt as if he had been betrayed and wronged. She gritted his teeth, and was on the verge of tears.


    Just then, the chef split the lamb quickly and placed it in front of everyone. Jin Wushu laughed: "Everyone try it, it tastes good."


    Wang Junhua forced a smile on his face and followed along to enjoy the mutton with the others.

 C447 stirring

    Just like that, Hua Rong experienced the Palace''s bonfire dinner. When she saw Wang Junhua, she looked at him with a gaze that was like a blade, wishing that she could stab herself in the chest with the knife and fork in her hand. She then drank another big bowl of yoghurt. She understood that she would not be able to get rid of Wang Junhua even if she wanted to. Based on her strong personality, she would definitely not rest until she had fought with for a position of power. was even a hundred times more scheming than Ye Lvguanyin as to who was Fourth Prince''s most beloved woman.


    ¡ª ¡ª She was afraid that in Penga''s eyes, there would be any other woman who would beat her, even if it was the smallest part of her that would not do.


    Everything he lost, would be lost forever. How could Wang Junhua and Jin Wushu live on such a comfortable and free life, with even the heart to fight for jealousy or to let the Ladies fight for jealousy?


    It was unknown whether it was due to the firelight or the red scarf, but Jin Wushu stared at that face that was as gorgeous as a peach flower with a slightly tipsy expression. In the past, he would always find this woman incredibly beautiful in desperate straits; Was it because of this grassland night? Was it because of the distance that he could reach out with his hand?


    The night of the prairie.


    Eight huge candles lit up the tent as bright as day.


    Hua Rong stepped onto the dark green velvet carpet and walked into the tent. She saw a set of furniture made of acid wood and pear wood, with cool embroidered cushions on four large chairs in a row. In the middle was a brown Desk, with a full set of rose red kiln tea set neatly laid out on top, looking alive and fragrant. The interior of the tent was divided into two parts by a curtain. According to the customs of the Chinese people, they were separate and distinct from each other.


    She was surprised at the female nobleman''s extravagant life. It was just a holiday, to the point that it was like building a palace. How much manpower and resources did it cost? However, considering Jin Wushu''s current power and wealth, it was naturally easy for him.


    This was also the first time Lu Wenlong saw the tent being so exquisite. He walked around happily and looked around: "Mom, this tent is better than Abba''s."


    Jin Wushu saw that her gaze was fixated on the tapestry on the four walls of the mural, and laughed: "This is one of the contributions Zhao Deji gave Da Jin. It was said that Zhang Jun, the Prime Minister, had brought him back from Sichuan. Even he himself would not be willing to use it, so he left it as a form of filial piety for this crown prince. "


    Hua Rong did not mind. As long as they were able to negotiate, as long as it could preserve her lustful wealth, let alone the silk carpet, even if she were to throw away half of Da Song''s land, he would still be willing.


    Jin Wushu''s tone was not sarcastic at all, "Hua Rong, you have completely seen through the matters between Zhao Deji and the Da Song, so awakening to the truth is the right way."


    Thank you, Fourth Prince, for your reminder.


    Lu Wenlong was looking at a piece of beast skin when he suddenly turned his head, "Mom, I''m not sleepy at all. Let the Abba also live here, this place is better than the Abba''s tents ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu laughed: "Son, I really didn''t raise you for nothing. You''re still thinking about me. " His gaze turned towards Hua Rong, with infinite anticipation. Even if it was for the sake of the child, couldn''t he live here? Can''t you share a room with your son?


    After all, he was still a child. If he had something good, he would be able to share it with his parents. Hua Rong did not hurt his little thoughts, and gently said: "Your Abba needs to take care of your own tent."


    The child immediately retorted: "There are a lot of people there, and Wu Qimai, they will take care of him."


    Hua Rong continued in a gentle voice, "One should stay in one''s own home, it must be somewhere else. It''s the same for everyone, and it''s the same for you when you grow up. The big tent is your Abba''s home, and that is where his family resides. "


    Lu Wenlong seemed to understand something, he turned and walked away dejectedly, and said sullenly: "You guys rest early, I won''t disturb you guys any longer."


    "Thank you, Fourth Prince, for your hospitality, Hua Rong will be forever grateful."


    The moon was bright and the stars were thin. The crow circled around the branch.


    The families sang and danced around the fire and spent the night. No one noticed that the two women had quietly left and were sitting next to a large tree in the distance. The night was as cold as water, and the two of them had never been so close.


    Wang Junhua opened his mouth first, and his tone was filled with uncontrollable bitterness. "Ye Lvniangzi, it''s time for us to join hands."


    This suggestion was originally made by Ye Lvguanyin, but at this moment, she maintained his composure and listened to Wang Junhua continue speaking.


    "Fourth Prince is completely captivated by this fox spirit. You haven''t seen him today, he''s been trying to please her all day. Accompanying her in hunting, slicing her flesh, and even that luxurious tent, it was all prepared for her ¡­ " His anger was like a torrential river splashing onto the vast prairie, "This slut has malicious intents. She came from afar, did not follow the path of a woman, and his husband attempted to seduce the Fourth Prince soon after he died. What did she want? to seek revenge on the Fourth Prince. However, Fourth Prince was deceived by her. It was impossible to see through her wolfish ambitions ¡­ "


    Ye Lvguanyin asked: "Wife Wang, what do you think we should do?"


    Wang Junhua looked up at the starry sky, his expression spirited and full of fighting spirit, "This slut is only relying on the little prince. But little prince was not her biological son at all ¡­ "


    All these years, she had always suspected Lu Wenlong''s identity. She had previously thought that it was Tianwei, but now, she suspected that it was really Hua Rong.


    Wang Junhua immediately remembered Fourth Prince''s warning, if his identity was revealed, he would be Fourth Prince''s enemy. She was so anxious that his mouth almost leaked out, but he immediately lied, "That was born from the woman that Fourth Prince had fallen in love with for the past few years. Hua Rong is a shrewd man, but he always acts up, and when he started with little prince, he thought that once he had the little prince, he would be able to obtain his own place there. "


    "Hua Rong really wants to become the First Wife? Her husband did it for the Fourth Prince. "


    "Ye Lvniangzi doesn''t know. We Chinese people pay attention to a man''s revenge for ten years, it is not too late, Hua Rong, this Bastard is a traitor, she had come prepared this time. The Fourth Prince is magnanimous and kind, regardless of whether or not she is the wife of an enemy, as long as you treat her well, you will fall into her evil hands sooner or later ¡­ "


    Even Ye Lvguanyin was shocked by the words "Fourth Prince is lenient and kind". Furthermore, she realized that when Wang Junhua said these words, he was actually serious and sincere. However, regardless of whether or not he loved Fourth Prince, Fourth Prince was his only bargaining chip in the future. Wang Junhua was truly the best partner for him.


    Wang Junhua continued to fan the flames, "Ye Lvniangzi, us sisters might as well speak frankly. Even though my Prime Minister Qin and I don''t have much relationship, we are Prime Minister''s wife s after all, so this honor cannot be abandoned. The Servant only came here to ease the pain of having a relationship. "Elder sister has missed out on this life of mine when we were still unmarried ¡­" "Little Sister, don''t laugh at my shamelessness. The best man Servant has met in his life is Fourth Prince, if not for him, Servant would have already fallen to some terrifying state. "It''s the same pain of losing a kingdom, the same pain of losing one''s reputation and losing one''s life ¡­" This point, Ye Lvguanyin naturally deeply felt it, and he pretended to play and sing, sympathizing with each other as he said, "Servant, how could you not know of my difficulties? We are both at the end of the world. "


    Wang Junhua continued: "Servant is only here to take a nap. But Ye Lvniangzi is the legal and proper wife of the Fourth Prince, the former residence''s First Wife.


    Ye Lvguanyin thought back to the past. Because of that damned thousand year ganoderma, he had been ruined by the King Qin, whom he did not know. These were all Hua Rong''s sins. The hatred between him and her could be said to be as deep as the ocean. What was even more hateful was that she caused him to lose everything. Today, he had no choice but to lower himself to her, as if she was the First Wife of the Fourth Prince Palace ¡ª even more powerful than the First Wife.


    It was intolerable.


    Wang Junhua observed his words and knew that he had hit the mark on Ye Lvguanyin''s head. He then continued, "We sisters are all bitter people. In this lifetime, I would never be able to accompany Fourth Prince, but I hope that my sister can obtain her wish and become a First Wife of the Fourth Prince Palace, and become the imperial concubine of Yue ¡­ " He scolded loudly, "Servant would rather see you become an imperial concubine than let Hua Rong get her wish."


    Ye Lvguanyin also had a common hatred for the Wife Wang: "Don''t be discouraged. Hua Rong is our common enemy. In the future, when Fourth Prince dotes on you, I will definitely share it with you. "


    Wang Junhua was happy: "Sister, you''ve agreed to join hands?"


    "This is what the Servant wishes for." Ye Lvguanyin took out a jade bracelet and handed it over, "This is little sister''s little heart, elder sister please accept it."


    Seeing her take out her personal belongings, Wang Junhua was obviously expressing his sincerity. He was both surprised and happy as he received the bracelet from her and put it away in his pocket. He took off the ring on his right hand and handed it over to her.


    Ye Lvguanyin saw that she had spent so much, and it was only partly to show off, but he was jealous in his heart. After all these years of immersion, he could no longer take out anything of such value, but this jealousy had transformed into motivation: Residence of the fourth prince has everything, as long as he ascends the throne of the princess, why would he not be able to stand proud?


    Wang Junhua completely understood her intentions. The two women each had their own ulterior motives, but because they had the same temporary goal, it was rare for them to work together. She silently cursed: Hua Rong you slut, let''s see how long you can stay arrogant for!! It''s not too late to deal with Ye Lvguanyin after I''ve dealt with you.

 C448 The little boys

    Hu Li, flute.


    The gentle breeze blew, and the night was quiet.


    The bed was comfortable, like a trip to the palace. Hua Rong lied on the bed, how could she close her eyes? Separated by a curtain,''s snores could be heard. The child who had run for an entire day was soundly asleep without being able to wake up. Zha He lived on the outside. He was like a loyal guard, but he was a simple and innocent person.


    After opening his eyes for a long time and getting used to the darkness, he became aware of the brightness of the moon shining down from the bright spot above the tent like flowing mercury. Because of Lu Wenlong''s snoring, he was even more concerned about the Little Tiger''s head. What was he doing now? Did he fall asleep just like that? Was the King Qin being impatient towards him? Was it really as Liu Zhiyong said, the King Qin did not even know how to take care of his son? That''s right, his own son, what rights did he have to give it all to the King Qin? Her eyes turned dry. In truth, why would he be willing to do this? King Qin, did he really get married to Li Tinglan and have a child?


    However, how could he let Penga die in vain?


    How unjustly did he die?


    She clenched her fists and hardened her resolve. Time and time again, she muttered a prayer, "Pengju, please bless us both. Please bless us all."


    Her prayers were disturbed by Hu Jia outside, and she became even more agitated. She forced herself to close her eyes and force herself to fall asleep ¡ª only by eating, drinking, and resting would she be able to maintain her vigor and strong willpower. Only then would she be able to have a guarantee of success.


    Far away under the broad-leaved tree, a man sat alone, with the sound of a tiger, a traveller who had lost his way, alone and without any boundaries. His heart was burning ¡ª whenever the medicine didn''t work, he would become a strong man in his prime, filled with the desire for women. Especially since the woman who had longed for so many years was just around the corner. Only the distance of a tent separated them was enough for one''s wish to be fulfilled.


    In the large tent in front of him, there were many female servants waiting for his favor. However, he had completely lost interest and was wholeheartedly waiting for the most delicious meal to arrive. He was not a man who guarded his own body like jade. He would do whatever he wanted, but tonight was different. When she was by his side, he did not dare to do anything. He knew her character very well. If she wasn''t here, then so be it. But if he doted on the other women in front of her, wouldn''t he be courting death?


    He never knew that men would restrain himself, and never knew that women could be so fierce. Even Ye Lvguanyin, when he was pregnant, even if he tried to harm his in secret, could only force a smile and have other concubine s serve him ¡ª ¡ª Otherwise, when a man did not OXX for a long time, he would have a negative impact on his body. A virtuous woman should understand this principle, especially if she was the concubine or concubine of a noble like Wang Sun. Otherwise, how would a man be able to open his branches and scatter his leaves on a large scale?


    But he didn''t dare speak of these great principles to Hua Rong. He was like a hungry cat, looking at a fresh fish hanging in the distance. It swayed above his head, but there was always a line separating them. According to his character, he was already impatient, tired, and couldn''t wait any longer. He was about to pounce on the fish and eat it, but then, there was a time when his life would be saved in her hands, squashed into a ball, and watched her unhappily, so how could he dare to act rashly?


    He was secretly angry, [I have missed so many opportunities to make a move. Today, I just don''t dare to make a move.] [Isn''t it because of this that she dares to show off in front of me?]


    However, in the end, her heart was still sweet. Looking up at the starry sky, a new feeling similar to that of a young people surfaced: They were never so close! Never! Besides, she was alone. Furthermore, she had a powerful bargaining chip in her hand: Son! A child is the best bargaining chip for a woman, isn''t it?


    He slowly got up and approached the tent quietly.


    The guard on duty was just about to speak when he hissed and stopped them, afraid that Zha He would wake up. That damned low ranking female True Soldier, he had never hated his fellow clan members as much as he hated himself before, they were men with genuine female blood. Otherwise, he would have jumped up and chopped himself down without hesitation, like a dog, to prevent himself from getting close to Zha He in order to be loyal to his queen.


    He slowly lifted the curtain. The boots had been taken off long ago. Barefooted, he walked silently on the silk carpet, moving closer and closer to the faint breath. The burning desire burned at the bottom of his heart, and for a moment, he completely lost his mind ¡ª like a mirage seen by a traveler. He rushed over, and the radiance of spring was boundless.


    He took another step forward and a loud shout rang in his ears. He was scared out of his wits.


    "Who, who is it? The little boys... "


    It was Zha He''s sound, the two personal guards were caught off guard, they did not have the time to stop him, he had already rushed in, holding onto a female True Iron Blade as he shouted: "Who went in? The little boys... "


    Hua Rong sat up, a torch lit up the tent, and everyone looked at Fourth Prince who was standing in the center in shock. He was barefoot and his expression was miserable, as if he had been caught red-handed as a thief.


    "Fourth Prince, is that you?"


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Even Lu Wenlong jumped up, his expression panicked: "What''s wrong? Abba, Mother, what happened? "


    Jin Wushu stood in place, unable to speak. He replied gently, "It''s fine, son. Go sleep quickly."


    Lu Wenlong rubbed his eyes, looked at his father in shock, then at his mother. He could only go back and sleep. Jin Wushu waved his hand, and the guards retreated, only Zha He was still holding onto his iron blade, his face full of vigilance: "Fourth Prince, what are you doing here?"


    Jin Wushu wanted to grab the iron blade and hack him with it. What does this eyesore have to do with him, for him to meddle in other people''s business?


    Zha He met his furious gaze, and confidently said: "Fourth Prince, there is a difference between males and females, this is The little boys''s tent ¡­"


    Jin Wushu finally could not endure it anymore and grabbed him by the collar, "Do you think this crown prince needs you to teach him a lesson? Who do you think you are? This is my territory. Wherever I want to go, I will go there. "Bastards!"


    Zha He did not dare to retaliate, but he remained fearless. "This lowly one is a friend of the The little boys, I naturally have to protect her safety ¡­"


    Friend! He actually dared to boast and call herself a "friend". Was he worthy? What danger could Hua Rong be in?


    Jin Wushu''s eyes flashed as she touched the ornamental dagger on his waist. Seeing that he had gotten angry from the embarrassment and lost her composure, Hua Rong coldly said: "Fourth Prince, why do you have to bother with him? Zha He, you go down first. "


    Jin Wushu loosened his hand, and Zha He picked up his iron blade. He then went down, and before he left, he looked at him suspiciously. Jin Wushu got even more angry from that look. Could it be that he was really harboring ulterior motives?


    The room quieted down, and he sat down on the silk carpet without saying a word.


    Hua Rong asked indifferently: Fourth Prince, what business do you have here in the middle of the night?


    He ignored her and just straightened himself. With his head on his arm, he closed his eyes and went straight to sleep.


    "Fourth Prince!" Hua Rong raised her voice, "What exactly do you want?"


    He said sullenly, "Sleep, don''t you see? In this crown prince''s territory, you can sleep anywhere you want? What have I done to you? "


    Hua Rong shook his head and got off the bed, then said indifferently: "I''ll leave it to you."


    He suddenly opened his eyes and saw that Hua Rong had neatly dressed, as if she was always on her bed, and leapt up, grabbing her: "I''ll be going then."


    Hua Rong stopped in her tracks, looked at him, and naturally understood what he was thinking. The tiger''s den was like a dragon''s lair, a sheep entering a tiger''s den. Isn''t that so?


    Jin Wushu stared into her eyes, looking miserable and gloomy at the same time, and growled: "Hua Rong, what are you afraid of? What does this prince dare to do to you? "


    She laughed, "Of course you don''t dare! You probably wouldn''t dare! "


    He was so angry that he turned around and walked away. As he walked, he said, "I am going to get rid of that person who got in my way ¡­"


    "We''ll see who dares to even touch a single hair on Zha He."


    He turned to glare at her and strode away.


    The door curtain once again closed, Hua Rong extinguished the candle and calmly went to sleep.


    Fourth Prince had not returned all night. Even though none of the concubine saw him in a sorry state with their own eyes, they were all surprised when they saw him early in the morning with a beard, looking haggard and haggard. Especially Wang Junhua and Ye Lvguanyin, when they secretly spied and knew that the Fourth Prince was not returning, they went to find Hua Rong. They did not know that Fourth Prince had been humiliated, and thought that he had already left. Originally, under such circumstances, how could a single woman resist his favor?


    The two of them were both envious and jealous. Ye Lvguanyin assumed the usual virtuous wife posture, holding hot water and kernels s, and prepared a new set of comfortable clothes for him to change into.


    Jin Wushu wiped his face, looked at the rising sun and yawned: "You guys can leave, I''ll go take a rest."


    It was truly a strange story for the Fourth Prince to go to sleep in broad daylight. Could it be that last night, he had been ''invincible''? The two were shocked and angry at the same time. They exchanged a look and went to a quiet place to talk.


    Wang Junhua hurriedly said, "Little Sister, it''s not good to continue like this. This Bastard Hua Rong has received so much favor, what if he gives birth to a son? "


    His son was a woman''s biggest and strongest bargaining chip. Ye Lvguanyin was well-versed in this method, and had asked Ye Lvdayong for all sorts of ways to obtain spirit medicine for the sake of getting a "mother to rely on her son". However, what she couldn''t wrap his head around was: If Fourth Prince took the medicine, how could he not be alone in his heart? If he didn''t take the medicine, he wouldn''t have allowed himself to stay a long time ago. Now, if Hua Rong was allowed to be the first one to take the lead, how could she possibly live a good life? She sized Wang Junhua up, and Wang Junhua immediately sighed with a frown: "The Servant has a tough life. Little sister, all of Servant''s hopes are placed on you. If I give birth to a son, Servant would like to have a foster son ¡­ "


    Ye Lvguanyin was slightly relieved, frowned and said: "We have to think of a way to get rid of Hua Rong first."


    Wang Junhua asked anxiously: "Sister Zhuge, do you have any good ideas?"


    "Servant wants to hear big sister''s brilliant opinion first."


    "Honestly speaking, Servant has a deep grudge against her, she will not tolerate me, these few days, although he has Fourth Prince protecting his, his heart is also in disorder, he has lost his sense of propriety, he cannot think of any way to deal with her, he can only watch and see her arrogant behavior ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin saw that her expression did not seem to be fake, and said: "From Servant''s perspective, Hua Rong''s greatest strength is little prince ¡­" She stopped speaking, Wang Junhua''s heart trembled, and he hurriedly shook his head: "No, absolutely not. The little prince was the heart and soul of the Fourth Prince. Furthermore, little prince was not her biological father ¡­ "


    Ye Lvguanyin said unhurriedly: "You are too kind, big sister, our fate is all in that woman''s hands. Furthermore, the Fourth Prince will naturally have many sons ¡­ "

 C449 embankment

    Wang Junhua lowered his head and did not say anything. Only now did he understand, Ye Lvguanyin had already prepared to kill him. Lu Wenlong was her biggest obstacle. Wang Junhua had never had any feelings for Lu Wenlong before, althoughehe did not like him, especially when he was close to Hua Rong and asked his to make him feel awkward, he hated him even more. This loathing, he had kept hidden in the bottom of her heart in the past. Now that it was activated by Ye Lvguanyin, she could not help but be shocked and afraid, and muttered: "This, this is not good, is it?"


    Ye Lvguanyin knew that she was moved and laughed coldly: "As long as he exists, he will help Hua Rong vent her anger, and become her protective talisman. Think about it, other than this child, what else could Hua Rong rely on? A man is lustful for fresh, after the fresh energy passes, Hua Rong will not be a beauty, she is just a broken flower, he is old and decrepit, at that time, we can help Fourth Prince find a few beautiful ladies to distract his attention, what is there to be afraid of, Hua Rong? Wouldn''t it be easy to deal with her? "


    During the two years that Ye Lvguanyin had been in the Fourth Prince Palace, he had already become a master in competing for a pet. After all, Wang Junhua was already used to a tigress talking about things at home, and had only just begun fumbling about it. However, women had talent when it came to trying to please, and many times, they would learn by themselves without a teacher. When she heard Ye Lvguanyin''s words, she hesitated for a moment: "If we are a little careless in this matter, it will bring about trouble."


    Ye Lvguanyin''s eyes revealed a trace of fierceness: "Now that Servant and Big Sis are in the same boat, that''s why we can be honest with each other. From today onwards, we sisters must work together and wholeheartedly focus on one goal."


    "Servant will take care of it, sister, do not worry."


    The two were almost done with their discussion when the people on the grassland began to wake up one after another. The sounds of children laughing and the sounds of cattle and sheep becoming louder and louder. Only then did the two separate people walk away, unconsciously heading back.


    In the distance, the enormous ancient tree pavilion was like an umbrella canopy, and the tent beneath the tree was incredibly exquisite. It was a single entity. Wang Junhua experienced the pain of jealousy, and his heart felt as though it was being slashed by a knife: Why is it not him who lives inside? Why was the gold house that the Fourth Prince was hiding a little girl, not him? Why? All the causes of disaster were Hua Rong. She was the only enemy in her life. He couldn''t kill her, she couldn''t kill her, and she could come back at any time. In order to eliminate Hua Rong, he didn''t care at all. Moreover, there was Ye Lvguanyin accompanying him on the back. What was there to be afraid of?


    Lu Wenlong carried an arrow on his back and rode a Black Moonlight. As he ran across the prairie, many children surrounded him. "little prince, little prince ¡­"


    A few little girls squeezed forward with fresh and fragrant flowers in their hands and threw them at him. "little prince, little prince ¡­"


    Hua Rong stood quietly at the side, looking at his son''s slightly embarrassed smile. This child''s head was completely different from that of the Little Tiger. He carried the sensitivity and shyness of a teenager at the transition period, gentle and quiet yet introverted. And the head of the Little Tiger, was like the most mischievous child in the world, constantly playing tricks on the people around him, and on the King Qin.


    Wang Junhua affectionately took out a fine dagger and went forward to welcome him, "little prince, Servant will give you a present." When the children saw her coming up, they all flocked to get out of the way. Each of them stared at the dagger inlaid with the red and blue gems, shining brilliantly.


    Lu Wenlong curiously looked at the dagger, seeing that it was Wang Junhua, he immediately shook his head: "No, I don''t want it."


    Hua Rong gently patted his son''s shoulder: "I''ll give it to you as a gift, take it, don''t disappoint me."


    Lu Wenlong accepted it obediently: "Thank you, Wife Wang."


    Wang Junhua smiled obsequiously: "As long as little prince is happy, Servant still has many gifts for you."


    Hua Rong looked at her smiling face. No one could understand the viciousness behind this Smiling Tiger more than her. What was she thinking? You''ve set your sights on the child?


    She grew wary, but she remained calm. Revenge is a necessity, but to ensure the safety of my son is the first priority. I had to do this as a last resort, Wang Junhua, did she want to seek a path of death ahead of time?


    Wang Junhua turned his head. Seeing her gaze, he still had that kind of attentive smile on his face, but didn''t greet her. Because Fourth Prince wasn''t present, his attitude was extremely arrogant. She was about to say something, but Hua Rong waved her hand: "Son, you go play."


    Lu Wenlong nodded his head, he rode on his Black Moonlight, holding onto his dagger, he ran forward valiantly, surrounded by his children. In a short while, there were only two people left.


    When the Fourth Prince was not by his side, Wang Junhua looked at the tent in the distance provocatively, and lowered his voice, sneering in disdain, "Hua Rong, you are really shameless.


    took two steps closer, causing Wang Junhua to be slightly startled. He had no time to leave before Hua Rong''s speed was so fast that she didn''t even see the movement of her hands when he raised them. With a "pa" sound, a burning pain appeared on his face. She was flustered and exasperated as she cursed, "Hua Rong slut ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s attack was so fast, but this time, it was aimed right at her heart. She didn''t dare to believe it at all, and retreated two steps, gnashing her teeth and bending down in pain.


    "Hua Rong, you dare hit me? I want to tell Fourth Prince so that he can clearly see your wild ambition ¡­ "


    Hua Rong smiled and whispered, "Wang Junhua, I''m warning you to stay away from Wen Long. If you dare to even have the slightest bit of intentions towards him, then don''t even think about leaving this place alive. "


    At this moment, a few servants were approaching. Two of them were brought by Wang Junhua. They ran over, and when they saw Wang Junhua squatting on the ground with a pained expression, Hua Rong took his time: "Your Wife Wang fell to the ground, hurry and help her go back to rest ¡­ ¡­"


    Wang Junhua could not cry in front of these servants, for fear of losing face and identity. He could only stand up and glare fiercely at Hua Rong, and quickly return to the big tent in Fourth Prince. He was both wronged and angry at the same time. He only hoped that Fourth Prince would quickly seek justice for his and give this woman a blow.


    Lu Wenlong proudly rode his horse and dashed forward, only to see his mother rushing over from behind, the rhubarb horse was shaking its mane. He saw that his mother was looking at him strangely, so he pulled on his reins and sped up. Soon, he left his friends behind and the wind was blowing by his ears. Turning around, he found that only his mother had caught up with him.


    After running for a while, there was a world that he had never seen before. The chrysanthemums and wildflowers of various colors competed and bloomed, and hid in shallow weeds. The chrysanthemums and wildflowers were not too different from each other, and the colors were very pure. It was as if they were made out of fake paper.


    Lu Wenlong pulled a bunch of flowers and said excitedly, "Mom, look at this beautiful place."


    Hua Rong smiled as she sat on the soft grass and looked at his son''s rosy face. After getting along with him for a few days, the child had grown closer and closer to her. She waved her hand. "Son, come and sit with mother."


    Lu Wenlong ran over and sat beside her. He raised his head and saw his mother wearing new clothes, and the colorful feathers on the bow were shining beautifully. His hand stroked the feather, and his face had the look of a child''s adoration. "Mom, is your bow beautiful?"


    She gently put her arm around her son''s shoulders and smiled. These are the arrow cluster and feathers your Abba found for me. "


    "Abba?"


    She sighed: "When we were in Oolong Town, the Abba who made two spears for you and attacked tigers."


    "Where is Abba now?"


    "Abba is dead."


    Lu Wenlong asked in shock: "How did Abba die?"


    He was a child, so he didn''t know about the grudges between adults. Hua Rong looked up into the distance and only said: "Abba was killed by someone ¡­"


    He asked anxiously, "Who caused the death of Abba? "Your son will take revenge for him ¡­"


    She retracted her gaze and looked at her son''s true face. Such a pure impulse, young people''s innocence and innocence, as well as the valor he had developed with his woman. She slowly spoke out, "Your Abba''s name is Yue Pengju, you are a famous general of the Song Kingdom. The ones who killed him are the Emperor, Zhao Deji, and Prime Minister Qin Gui, as well as ¡­" She stopped talking and paused.


    "Who else?"


    "The main thing is these two people."


    "Mother, let''s kill these two people to avenge the Abba."


    Hua Rong laughed, and looking at the child''s words, Zhao Deji and Qin Gui, how could they be so easy to kill? She solemnly declared, "Son, mother does not need you to avenge the Abba. Your task is to grow up well, grow up healthy, and be safe and happy for the rest of your life is the greatest comfort to Mom. "


    The young man did not understand, "But, Abba said that he wishes for me to become a great hero that can support both heaven and earth. To achieve outstanding war achievements, to attack cities and loot the lands, to be happy and avenging oneself, this is what a man should do ¡­"


    This was how Jin Wushu taught his son. Like all the girls, they were born to fight, attack cities and plunder lands, obtaining honor and glory.


    Hua Rong stared into his eyes that were filled with fervent emotions. This was the most critical period in the development of young people''s personality and her fighting spirit was high. Son, war is the worst thing that can happen ¡­ "


    He asked urgently, "How could it be bad? "Our big golden bull horses, our wealth mostly comes from war. Abba said that only war can obtain these things ¡­"


    "But war will kill. Thousands of people will die, and the war won''t be good. If there was no war, as long as one worked hard, one could have a great deal of money and money ¡­ " She thought, "Son, there''s nothing more important than health and happiness ¡­"


    He was puzzled, why did Abba and his mother have such a different point of view?


    "Son, mom will teach you."


    "But, mother, I want to learn archery."


    Hua Rong nodded, since the child''s interest was on shooting, she would not stop him.


    "Mother, it''s almost Salix''s turn. Abba said that I can also participate in this year''s competition."


    Hua Rong was startled, seeing the fervent look in his eyes, she knew that he was trying to win honor - a honor that belonged to a little man. The tradition of everyone fighting for the sake of honor had already seeped into his bones ¡ª warlike, bellicose, and fighting for the sake of honor!


    "Alright, son, I''ll teach you archery. I''ll definitely teach you well. However, there is one thing that mother has to remind you of first. "


    "What is it?"


    She said very seriously, "Son, in the future, you must never get close to the Wife Wang and Ye Lvniangzi, and you must not take anything from them either.


    This time, he understood and nodded vigorously. "I know, Mother, they are both bad people, and they want to harm Mother as well as me. But, why would they want to harm me? "

 C450 Schedule

    Hua Rong patted his shoulder as she deeply sighed. The child did not know how dangerous the human heart was. Wang Junhua and Ye Lvguanyin watched on covetously from the side. As long as these two women were by his side, Lu Wenlong would faintly be in grave danger.


    From a distance, Zha He ran over with his horse and stopped about ten meters away. He did not approach the mother and son duo and only watched them loyally from the side. Hua Rong said in a low voice, "No matter where you go in the future, Uncle Zha He will always protect your safety."


    "Mom, will you not come with me?"


    "Yes. Mom tries to be with you, and you have to be careful when you''re not around. In the future, Mama will take you to a place where you are absolutely safe and happy. "


    He immediately asked, "Where is it?"


    "That''s a good place." Hua Rong thought of the Little Tiger''s head, thought of how he had dressed up as a tiger apron and was chasing after people on the beach. Looking at the sea turtles, picking up shells, that was a worry-free place, wasn''t it? As for Lu Wenlong, he had never seen the ocean.


    Seeing his expression, Lu Wenlong was filled with anticipation. He took his bow and arrows and ran forward: "Mom, quickly teach me how to shoot arrows, quickly."


    "Alright."


    Jin Wushu was still sleeping when he suddenly heard a burst of sobbing. When he opened his eyes, he was displeased to see Wang Junhua kneeling on the ground. His hair was dishevelled and blood was flowing from the corner of his mouth. He was a little surprised: "Wife Wang, what''s wrong with you?"


    When Wang Junhua heard him ask about it, it was as if he had seen a savior of the heavens. He squatted in front of his bed and cried loudly, "Fourth Prince, it is all because of this Hua Rong. Fourth Prince, as long as Hua Rong is here, I will torture you to death.


    Jin Wushu flew into a rage: "She actually dared to hit you?"


    "Who says it isn''t? Relying on the Fourth Prince''s favor, she secretly used her deadly move. Fourth Prince, you must avenge Servant ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu frowned, he got down from the bed and supported her with one hand: Wife Wang, get up first.


    "Servant said that he wanted to inform Fourth Prince, but Hua Rong actually warned his thathee was here to avenge his husband, Yue Pengju. He said that not only did she want to kill Servant, she also wanted to kill Fourth Prince, and she even mocked him ruthlessly, saying that he liked him and would only curry favor with her and not touch a single hair on her head. In the future, she would torture him even more cruelly ¡­"


    Jin Wushu hatefully said: "This prince was originally sympathetic towards her new widow. Yue Pengju had died, and she was just a woman. made the Wife Wang suffer. "


    Wang Junhua was full of joy: "Fourth Prince, hurry and kill her.


    Jin Wushu did not say a word.


    "If it''s not convenient for Fourth Prince to take action, there''s no harm in chasing her back to Song Kingdom. I will naturally think of a way to get rid of her."


    Jin Wushu shook his head and said in a low voice, "This crown prince knows that Wife Wang has been humiliated. But, I hope Wife Wang can cover up for this crown prince a little ¡­ "


    Wang Junhua looked at him in puzzlement before Jin Wushu continued, "To be honest, this crown prince still has a huge threat, the King of Pirates'' King Qin. This unranked bandit had a soft spot for Hua Rong. At that time, Hua Rong had saved his life. Do you think this prince does not know Hua Rong''s evil intentions? The reason why this prince kept her life is because he wants this Pirate Head to come and die so that he can capture her ¡­ "


    Wang Junhua was also slightly aware of the matter regarding. He was both expectant and worried. Right now, the King Qin was already Hua Rong''s only backer. As long as he died, Hua Rong would be completely isolated and would have no support. But, will the King Qin come to save Hua Rong? "


    "They will come! He will definitely come! " Jin Wushu looked at her swollen face and bloody cheeks. Wang Junhua was suddenly a little flustered and terrified ¡ª ¡ª He actually appeared in front of Fourth Prince with this kind of attitude and the ugliest face, a woman who would normally only appear in front of Fourth Prince after he had meticulously dressed up. Even during the past month that he was jealous of Ye Lvguanyin''s figure, she had tried to restrain himself from maintaining her posture, which made his improve greatly, so why did he forget about this matter at this moment and appear in front of Fourth Prince with a bloodied side? Fourth Prince, did he see how disgusting he would look?


    She quietly covered her face and hurriedly prepared to retreat. Jin Wushu called out to her, "Wife Wang, please endure for a few days. Once the King Qin comes knocking, this prince will definitely give Hua Rong to you, and will be personally dealt with by you.


    Wang Junhua was overjoyed: "Thank you Fourth Prince for your great kindness."


    She bowed and backed off, her burning face no longer painful, as she muttered to herself, this Bastard is being used by you, how do you know that we won''t take advantage of you? You just wait to die. The doubt in his heart was completely dispelled. So it turned out that the Fourth Prince keeping Hua Rong had such an important use to it: Anyone who insulted the Fourth Prince would definitely die. Hua Rong, the King Qin, as long as there was anything related to her, everyone deserved to die. It could even be Lu Wenlong.


    Just as she went out, she saw Ye Lvguanyin.


    Ye Lvguanyin was slightly surprised, Wang Junhua''s face was as swollen as a pig''s head, who would still dare to attack like that?


    She asked in a low voice: "Is it Hua Rong''s Bastard?"


    "That''s her. Ye Lvniangzi must be careful of this slut. "


    "What did Fourth Prince say?"


    Wang Junhua revealed a slight smile, "Fourth Prince will make the decision on behalf of Servant." As for the rest, she no longer told Ye Lvguanyin anything. This was a secret between his and the Fourth Prince, indicating the trust the Fourth Prince had in his, so he definitely would not tell Ye Lvguanyin. Ye Lvguanyin hated her so much that his teeth itched. While consoling her, he also secretly gloated. Look at her pig''s head, wouldn''t Fourth Prince feel disgusted when he saw it? Seeing Hua Rong''s actions, they were all heading in the direction of disfiguration. Appearance was the most important part of a woman''s life, and she had to guard against her attacks in the future. Otherwise, she would be number two on Wang Junhua''s list.


    Either he didn''t provoke Hua Rong, or he killed her. Otherwise, it would be better for him to lower his head and lower it for the time being.


    She was very curious, looking at Wang Junhua''s expression, it was clear that he received strong comfort from the Fourth Prince, but, would the Fourth Prince punish that tigress? And how to punish?


    Seeing her speculations, Wang Junhua laughed coldly and said proudly, "It''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge for ten years. Right now, let''s see how rampant she is, and at that time, let her understand the methods of us sisters ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin knew that she was hiding something, so he nodded: "Let''s see how long this Bastard can continue being so arrogant for."


    It was a hot day. Everyone went to the lake to bathe. Under the ancient trees, it was exceptionally quiet.


    The guards on duty were dozing off, and when they saw Fourth Prince come over, they hurried to greet him. Jin Wushu asked: "Where''s the Madam?"


    The janissary hurriedly replied, "She went out and hasn''t come back yet."


    Jin Wushu frowned, he was always so secretive, the personal guards did not dare to inquire about her whereabouts. He really did not know what she was doing in Yanjing, even the arrival of her "Black Moonlight" was strange.


    He went into the house, bored, still tired, and when he saw the clean wooden bed, which seemed to smell of her, he lay down on it and fell asleep almost as soon as his head touched the pillow. In his dreams, a hazy woman was approaching. She was gentle and coquettish with a sweet smile on her face. In the blink of an eye, she had transformed back into a bow and arrows, looking valiant and valiant ¡­ Just when it was beginning to smell sweet, a cold voice suddenly came from beside his ears: "Did Fourth Prince take the wrong path?"


    Jin Wushu crawled to his feet, only to see that the lady in front of him had clearly just returned from riding a horse. Her face was flushed red, and she looked extremely energetic. If it wasn''t for the ice-cold look in her eyes, what kind of gorgeous face would this be? His gaze looked down and landed on the jade hand that held the lesser arch. On her lustrous, light red fingernails, green veins could be seen on the back of her hand.


    He anxiously asked, "Hua Rong, where did you guys go? "Where''s my son?"


    "Fourth Prince, since you asked about my son, I was just about to look for you."


    Seeing her unfriendly expression, he asked, "What is it?"


    "Please prevent Ye Lvguanyin and Wang Junhua from getting close to their son. These two women harbored evil intentions. In order to compete for the favor of your Fourth Prince, I''m afraid they will use Wen Long as a way to break through ¡­ "


    He thought of Wang Junhua''s predicament, his pig-head-like face, had Hua Rong intervened just to warn him about this? He was a little pleased. Was she protecting his son? Protect his son?


    "They dare?! Whoever dares to harm our son, this prince will definitely exterminate all of their families. "


    "I''m afraid that an accident has occurred, but you still don''t know what it is."


    He became alert: "Hua Rong, what do you mean by this?"


    Hua Rong said indifferently, "Besides the plague, have the children of your mansion died one after another?"


    He was shocked and angrily said, "You said someone is up to something?"


    "I didn''t say that. Besides, whether your children live or die has nothing to do with me. But Wen Long, I can neither let him die from the plague nor from an accident. I''m only telling you, he must live, live properly! He was not afraid of anything, just in case. Wang Junhua and Ye Lvguanyin were not allowed to get any closer to him. As long as he gets hurt a little bit, I will definitely question you. "


    Jin Wushu shouted in fury, "All these years his son has been fine, who would dare to do anything to him? Don''t be so alarmist. "


    She laughed contemptuously: "Who knows. After all, your Fourth Prince is a perverted person with a broad mind ¡­ "


    His face flushed red: "Wang Junhua would definitely not dare to kill this child, but Ye Lvguanyin, she came back again, trembling in fear. Without any backing or background, what kind of scheme could he possibly have? You! The one who is plotting is actually you, Hua Rong! What was the worth of a woman like the others? What did you get? "


    She scoffed, "Whether or not you are scheming has nothing to do with me. As long as your Fourth Prince is happy, they can be your consort at any time and give you a successor. Isn''t that good? "


    Jin Wushu was about to jump up, his finger almost piercing her nose: "Hua Rong, you''re laughing at me, you''re laughing at me from the bottom of your heart, you think I don''t know? You are as vicious as that damned King Qin. One day, I will kill all of King Qin ¡­ "


    ''s face suddenly changed. To kill Yue Pengju, Jin Wushu had actually plotted against King Qin? She sneered: "Jin Wushu, I''m afraid you don''t have that capability. Roc King has been killed by you. As for King Qin, I advise you to stop your despicable tricks as soon as possible ¡­ "


    He couldn''t believe it, "You actually scolded me for the sake of the King Qin? I can understand why you want Yue Pengju to do this, but, King Qin is a lowly bandit, in terms of being despicable, this prince does not deserve it, but what is he worth? You''re actually worried about him? "


    "Your problem, what does it have to do with King Qin? It''s not like the King Qin shamed you. "


    It would be good if she didn''t say anything. After speaking, Jin Wushu suddenly pulled out the blade at his waist and pointed it at her. He hated that he couldn''t cut her waist in two: "Hua Rong, if you dare bring this up again, don''t blame me for being rude."

 C451 The Best Warrior

    Hua Rong looked at his furious expression and finally realized what was going on. Jin Wushu was probably thinking about this green hat. Humans are so weak. He could play any scheme he wanted and laugh at the jealousy of his wife and concubine, but he could not bear even the slightest bit of verbal humiliation. She reached out her hand, brushed away the dagger that was getting closer and closer to her face, and said indifferently: "Fourth Prince, don''t be rash yet.


    His eyes were almost popping out: "You think I''ll kill you just because I got the antidote?"


    "If it wasn''t so, why did you save me? "Would you say that you saved me because you had a deep affection for me?" She sneered, "Fourth Prince, stop trying to act nice. Between us, it''s just a matter of using each other, holding each other back, so don''t act like you''re a lover, it''s disgusting. "Besides, if I fail to achieve my goal, I won''t be polite to you. I won''t hesitate to see you die a horrible death ¡­"


    He was so angry that he started laughing. He sat down on a chair and suddenly opened a big box in front of him. There were brand-new clothes, all sorts of bright jewelry, and even a full set of bead hairpin.


    "I''m here to send you something, not to argue with you."


    He glared at Hua Rong fiercely, and closed the box with a "pa" sound, then turned and walked out.


    Hua Rong said loudly: "Fourth Prince, please take this thing away."


    He ignored her and quickly left the tent. Standing at the door, he turned his head unwillingly: Wang Junhua said that you hit her, and said that you relied on this prince''s care, flattery, fawning on you, doing whatever you want ¡­ He saw the disapproval on her face and waved his hand. "That''s right. This crown prince is indeed trying to curry favor with you. Therefore, you can continue doing whatever you want."


    The grand banquet began once again. This time, the banquet was a little different, because the wolfhirsutism was about to bring the palace maids to the Yanjing to take shelter for the summer and to participate in this year''s Salix. Before that, he would first send people to deliver rewards to the female nobleman s, and at the same time, the Field Marshal would naturally do the work of escorting the guards for the Sacred Carriage.


    Everyone''s eyes fell on the exquisite box. Inside was the reward from the Wolf Lord. No one was able to determine what was inside.


    Jin Wushu sat in the seat of honor as the main guest. Hua Rong and his mother sat there as usual. This was the second time she had attended a dinner party since her arrival. As a result, even the seating arrangement changed. The little prince who was first on the left previously moved to her side, and the mother and son shared a table. From time to time, they would whisper softly and intimately.


    The swelling on Wang Junhua''s face had already subsided. He was angry to the point that his teeth were itching, but he had no choice but to bow to Hua Rong as per the rules. Every time it happened, it was torture for her ¡ª worse than being beaten. She couldn''t wait for this woman to hide in her own tent and never show his face. Didn''t she pretend to be noble and aloof? Wasn''t it Yue Pengju''s widow? Why sit so brazenly in the seat of the mistress? Especially her smile. It was a slight nod of her head, as if she was extremely arrogant, as if she could control everything.


    After which, everyone proceeded to take their seats. Jin Wushu indicated as he opened a big box. Everyone''s eyes lit up, inside was a whole set of exquisite crown, the guard said loudly: "This is something Master Wolf bestowed to little prince, little prince has inherited the King''s throne, and is bestowed with a set of golden crown ¡­"


    The other janissary opened another box. Inside was an exquisite belt inlaid with eight red gems. They were crystal clear and priceless.


    The group of wives congratulated him repeatedly. Ye Lvguanyin seemed like he had just been beaten. Even if he had a child, what hope would he have? Even if he had a son, he would still be inferior to Lu Wenlong. She was smiling and clutching his fork, wishing he could stab the child in the chest and get rid of this obstacle.


    Jin Wushu waved his hand, and said with a face full of smiles: "Son, come here."


    Lu Wenlong looked at the bright golden crown joyfully, and Hua Rong''s gaze also landed on it. It could be seen that Jin Wushu was sincere towards this child and helped him obtain the throne, it was sufficient to guarantee his eternal noble position. But was this good or bad for the child? She looked at her son, who was staring excitedly at the crown. After all, he was still a child, she thought with a sigh. He felt slightly reassured that at least this would provide a strong safeguard for her son''s safety. She took her son''s hand. "Go on."


    The child ran over to Abba''s side. Jin Wushu personally helped him put on the crown and under the bright candle light, the youth was even more handsome and extraordinary.


    The more Jin Wushu saw, the more he loved him. The father and son held hands, he stood up and majestically swept his gaze across the entire area, before speaking, "During the plague that began this year, this prince''s children died young one after another, leaving behind only two little grips in the Shang Jing to recuperate ¡­" His tone changed, "Because of this, everyone has to pay more attention to the safety of little prince, and we definitely can''t use the excuse of some plague to not take good care of little prince. This crown prince is not afraid of anything, not even the plague. If anything happens to the little prince, if anything happens to them, it will be your fault. "Especially if I find any clues that aren''t good, I swear that not only will I cut off all connections, but I will also exterminate her family ¡­"


    All of the concubine s looked at each other in dismay, so much so that their foreheads were covered in sweat. Especially Ye Lvguanyin and Wang Junhua, the two of them had just discussed how to deal with Lu Wenlong a few days ago, and today, they heard Fourth Prince''s terrifying warning ¡ª That''s right, it was a warning, a clear warning to the two of them: whoever dares to make a move against Lu Wenlong, will be dead for sure!


    Ye Lvguanyin''s palms were drenched in sweat, he sneaked a peek at Wang Junhua, only to see her smile frozen on her face, looking extremely awkward.


    Hua Rong, it must be the Bastard. She actually went and reported it to the Fourth Prince, wanting his to do this.


    It must be her.


    Ye Lvguanyin''s hatred towards Hua Rong simply surpassed Wang Junhua''s. If Lu Wenlong was not removed, Hua Rong would not be able to recover from it, and would not be able to stand up for her entire life.


    Jin Wushu inadvertently looked towards Wang Junhua and Ye Lvguanyin, only to see that the two of them, like the other concubine, were still trembling in fear, with no strange expression on their faces. He did not believe that these two people had the courage to murder his son. He withdrew his gaze, looked at his son''s robe and crown, and whispered a few words into his ear.


    Lu Wenlong beamed, thanked his father, and took the belt in the other box, walking back. Hua Rong walked to Hua Rong''s side and smiled at him. Before she could come to her senses, she stretched out her hand and tied the belt around his mother''s waist, she said happily: "Mom, it''s really pretty, do you like it?"


    Hua Rong did not know whether to laugh or cry, but looking at her surroundings, she did not care about her belt, and pulled him to sit beside him: "Son, quickly eat something. "If it gets cold, it won''t taste good."


    The crowd''s eyes were about to bleed. They were not angry at Fourth Prince for publicly giving her the belt, but at the way he used ¡ª ¡ª to secretly encourage his child, so brazenly trying to curry favor with his wife. It was not because of the favor the king had given to his wife, but because of the little ambiguous method they used.


    Hua Rong looked at Jin Wushu''s satisfied expression, and then inadvertently looked around at the gazes that were flying in all directions like knives, if fire could burn someone to death, he would have died hundreds of times already.


    Jin Wushu did it on purpose, to force himself into a situation where he was surrounded by enemies.


    She was suddenly very curious: didn''t he know that she was here on all fours and not to befriend a genuine lady? She then looked at Wang Junhua, who was so angry that he almost spat out fire. She immediately understood, with Wang Junhua''s character, he would never let it go so easily. If she couldn''t do it herself, was she seeking''s help or something else?


    If he was using Qin Gui''s power, how good would that be?!


    delicacies, a crown, Lu Wenlong was as excited as if it was a holiday as he continuously ran around and shouted loudly. When the mother and son returned to the tent, the moon had risen above the treetops, and a soft light shone over the green grass.


    Lu Wenlong was still wearing his crown, and even under the moonlight, his face could still be seen red from his excitement. "Mom, this crown is so beautiful."


    Hua Rong crowned him with a full crown, smiling as she nodded. If this crown could be used as a protective talisman for him, it would naturally be a good thing.


    He noticed that his mother had taken off her belt and was holding it in her hand. "Mom, this belt is so beautiful, why don''t you wear it?" Hua Rong thought back to yesterday when she saw Jin Wushu opening the title of noble wife. Naturally, she knew what he was thinking: Look at how good this prince treats you as an imperial concubine! What is Jin Wushu saying? Ingratiate? Or numb himself? Wait until he was confused, then he would turn the tables?


    Under the moonlight, the gems on his belt glittered brilliantly. They were soft and pleasing to the eye. This was the type of gems that only the best of the best could be sparkling and translucent. Hua Rong unfurled his belt and looked like a magical bridge under the moonlight. She looked at it a few times, then put it aside. "Son, Mommy never likes to wear any jewelry."


    "Why?"


    "Because it would be inconvenient to use an arrow."


    There was nothing simpler than this. Lu Wenlong immediately calmed down and said happily: "Mother, tomorrow will be the Salix. Since the Wolf Lord has come, I want to win first place in the junior division. First, Wolf Lord will personally gift him wine and will also reward the Great Jinguo''s sharpest gold knife. Mom, can you cheer for me? "


    Hua Rong was a little hesitant, and wasn''t willing to appear in front of the female nobleman.


    "Abba said that he had already prepared riding clothes for you. He said that you would definitely accompany me there."


    Hua Rong saw the anticipation and desire on his face, and couldn''t bear to defy his intentions, so she sighed: "Alright, I''ll accompany you tomorrow. It''s getting late, so you should go and rest first.


    "Mom''s so good, I must win the gold knife and give it to Mom."


    Hua Rong nodded and happily went to sleep next door.


    The moment he left, the Horseshoe came from afar. It was Zha He. Hua Rong sat quietly and did not move. When Zha He got closer, he dismounted and ran over, while Hua Rong pointed to the side. Hua Rong sat down and took a breath, then she lowered her voice and said: "The little boys, everything is fine.


    "Zha He, you did well. I will finish the things here as soon as possible and begin our goal. "


    "The little boys, I will always help you. Just rest assured. "


    She smiled sweetly: "Thank you, Zha He. Thank you for accompanying me and helping me these past few days. Zha He, you are Da Jin''s best warrior. "

 C452 Salix

    This gratitude was more than a thousand words, especially the heartfelt smile on her face. Zha He scratched his head, feeling a little embarrassed: "That''s right, The little boys, tomorrow is Salix, do you want to go watch the show?" Seeing Hua Rong''s hesitation, he said in a low voice, "Fourth Prince''s power and prestige far surpasses that of Wolf Lord. If we use his reputation, it will be easier for us to act ¡­"


    Hua Rong laughed, everyone said that Zha He was honest, who would know that this person had a dishonest side? She nodded her head and also quietly said, "Okay, we will use the Fourth Prince''s name. It''s not like we can eat as food, no?"


    The next morning, Hua Rong got up and dressed up to wake her son up.


    Lu Wenlong used to be woken up by servants, but now, he was woken up by his mother every morning. When he opened his eyes, he saw that gentle face, it was an incomparably wonderful feeling. He lazily rubbed his eyes, acting like a child. "Mom, it''s still early ¡­"


    Hua Rong said gently: "Son, look at the new clothes that mother has prepared for you."


    He rolled to his feet and saw his mother holding a brand-new set of Single Shirt s, with a leopard belt around her waist. He hastily put on the clothes as Hua Rong pulled him to her own tent. Looking at the large bronze mirror, he looked just like a small leopard. Lu Wenlong loved it so much that he could not let go of it. Hua Rong then combed a bun that was full of wildness for him.


    "Mom, this is so beautiful."


    Hua Rong smiled merrily: "Is it better than your previous clothes?"


    "Much better. "Mom, this is how I''ll wear it from now on."


    Hua Rong laughed happily once again.


    In the distance, Jin Wushu stopped his horse and looked at the mother and son riding on his horse. He stared fixedly at the mother and son, fresh and angry, as if they were figures from a painting. A misconception suddenly arose in his heart: This was his own son, the son born between Hua Rong and him!


    "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    He forced himself to calm down and looked at Hua Rong''s clothes with curiosity. He thought that she wouldn''t wear the clothes that he had delivered to her.


    "Hua Rong, you look really good this way."


    She smiled slightly: "I am indebted to Fourth Prince for his praise. Let''s go, Wen Long still wants to win over the gold knife. "


    He was in high spirits. "Just you wait and see how we are."


    Many years ago, the first time they met the Salix was already beginning to look indifferent. Perhaps it was because of peaceful times, but now they had to travel again. On the tent in the middle, wolfhirsutism, along with the rest of the Pet Consort, were sitting in a high position as they looked down at the golden-armored warrior with anger in his eyes. And on the first position on the left was Fourth Prince''s tent, the scale was not inferior to the tent with the combined thorns. The moment Jin Wushu and his group climbed up and sat down, the surrounding female nobleman began to whisper, countless gazes looking at the woman beside him.


    He sized her up for a long while before sighing, "It''s been rumored that Fourth Uncle is obsessed with a female Song Kingdom for many years, but we don''t believe it yet. Seeing you today, you truly live up to your name. "


    Small Cisch''s Zhang Shi was also a Song people, but when he heard the tone of his voice, he quickly said: "Fourth Uncle does not follow any rules. Your Majesty look, all of your rewards are tied to her, it can be said that you are deeply in love with her ¡­"


    He heard the meaning of her words and quickly comforted her: "My beloved concubine, I dare not give you too much fame because of my old rules these past few years. "Since Fourth Uncle has started it off like this, I will definitely imitate his actions ¡­"


    Small Cisch was beaming with joy. After waiting for so many years, no matter how kind the Wolf Master was, he could only be humble because his status was low. Fourth Prince was powerful, but in the hearts of his subordinates, he was stronger than the Wolf Master.


    When Jin Wushu bowed to the Wolf Lord again, they greeted each other courteously. Just as he was about to step back, the combined thorns quietly whispered into his ears, "Fourth Uncle, your wangfei is really not bad. I congratulate you. "


    Jin Wushu was extremely pleased with himself and laughed: "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Ye Lvguanyin, Wang Junhua and the others who were watching coldly from the sidelines felt a chill in their hearts. Although they were both in the same tent, the difference in status and position was more than just a logical difference. Even if Wang Junhua had the excuse that the Fourth Prince wanted to capture the King Qin, doubts would inevitably arise. Fourth Prince, you shouldn''t pretend to be serious!


    It was the competition of the junior group. Lu Wenlong did not disappoint and won first place, raising his gold knife, he ran towards his mother: "Mom, I got first place ¡­"


    Hua Rong took the gold knife, exhaled, and praised: "As expected, it''s the world''s fastest blade."


    Lu Wenlong liked it even more: "Mom, this is for you."


    Hua Rong nodded his head and cautiously accepted it. The child rubbed his hands: "The Abba is going to fight soon, let''s go watch, okay?"


    Hua Rong looked over and saw that not far away, Jin Wushu was riding on a black horse.


    "Your Abba is acting, he will not participate in the competition."


    Based on Jin Wushu''s current status, it was naturally only for the sake of his performance, and he would not fight for first place. He was in high spirits, and when he thought of Hua Rong''s stunning performance that year, he could not help but feel a surge of emotions, and he became more and more anxious: I must show her! Let her see, her hero is not old.


    With a command, he quickly dashed and hastily shot an arrow towards the willow branch that was tied to the red kernels. A thunderous cheer rose from the crowd. He ran around to express his gratitude, then habitually looked at his own tent, only to see his son running towards him while being escorted by a personal guard, cheering, "Abba is so powerful, Abba is so powerful ¡­"


    He jumped off the horse, embraced his son, and whispered next to him, "Where''s your mother?"


    "Mom said she''s not feeling well, so she''s going back first."


    He was angry and disappointed. This woman didn''t even want to stay and see if she had even used the same move she had used to shoot the willow. She had spent many years trying to figure it out and practiced it for a long time before finally learning it.


    She was showing her charming eyes to the blind man!


    Twilight descended, and the ancient tree tents were enveloped in a layer of soft light. Then, the light became intense, as if it were embedded with thousands of golden edges. The mangrove opposite turned into a golden red color, as if it was a painting. When Lu Wenlong rode back, the Black Moonlight''s hair was also plastered with a layer of brilliant gold. It was shiny, as if he was a celestial child running in the Jade Lake Paradise.


    Hua Rong walked out of the tent and welcomed him: "Son, you''re back."


    He jumped off his horse and went to wash up. He walked over to his mother, looked around and found that Zha He was not there, so he asked, "Where is Uncle Zha He?"


    "He''s out for something. He''ll be back in a few days."


    He was slightly worried. "Then, will mother be in danger?"


    Hua Rong was startled and understood. He thought Zha He was here to protect him. Her heart softened. She held his hand and smiled. "With a son protecting your mother, how could your mother be in danger?"


    The child felt a sense of responsibility as a heroic feeling arose in his heart. He was very happy as he said, "Mother, Abba will attend the banquet tonight. I will accompany you when I return."


    Tonight, female nobleman had a grand feast. When Lu Wenlong thought about how his mother was at home by herself, he came back early. Seeing that he was so sensible, Hua Rong was in a good mood. She suddenly said, "Son, mom will make some tea for you tonight."


    "Really?" He raised his face excitedly. "Abba said that the tea brewed by mother is better than fine wine."


    Jin Wushu had mentioned it to him several times. Even though he had never tasted it before, hearing his mother mention it, he immediately thought that it was some kind of Bejewelled Nectar Jade Fluid. But, Mom, I''m so hungry. "


    She said softly, "Mom knows, so she prepared a lot of good things for you."


    Most of the dishes on the table were things that Lu Wenlong had never seen before. They were all rice dishes from the Da Song, ordinary wild vegetables, and such ordinary beef and mutton meat. Now, the color of the flowers had changed, and there was even a simple decorative arrangement of a melon and fruit. There was another kind of taste that he had never thought of.


    He ate with great admiration. "Mom, it''s delicious. "It''s too delicious ¡­"


    Hua Rong smiled gently: "In mom''s hometown, this is how we eat."


    "Do the people of Oolong Town eat like this too?"


    "Mother''s homeland is not the Oolong Town. It was bigger and wider. Tokyo, Hangzhou, Fuzhou, Yizhou, Nansha Sea ¡­ "It''s better there than here, and the clothes are prettier. There''s even a warm sun, and many sea turtles, shells, and corals, and countless other strange things ¡­"


    He stopped his chopsticks ¨C it was only then that he realized that since his mother had arrived, he had been using the chopsticks. Unknowingly, he had gotten used to it. "Mom, we must go to these good places to play ¡­"


    She was extremely patient. "Play? Not for fun. Where to live. To live in a happy place. "


    "Is that place better than Da Jin?"


    "It''s not cold there. The seasons are like spring, so it''s much better than here."


    "Alright, we''ll go together."


    She smiled without saying a word. Her child was still deeply rooted in Jin Wushu, she had no intention of correcting his thoughts. After all, the favor of raising and nurturing was deep, wasn''t it? Then she ordered the table cleared. "Son, I''ll make you some tea."


    The child did as instructed and washed his hands in a large wooden basin. He went back to change into the loose robes his mother had prepared. His hair was loose, like a small, elegant gentleman''s. He actually loved this sort of attire. He felt as if he was born to like this more than a real horse costume.


    "Mom ¡­" He ran in, stunned: sweet candles were burning all around him, smokeless and faintly fragrant. On the beautiful Desk, a set of rose-red kiln tea set had already been set up. The copper pot began to boil water, flames and rose red, forming a kind of special beauty. And Mom. His mother had already changed into a new crescent Single Shirt. She had combed her hair into a high bun and was holding a green bamboo slip with her lily-white hands. She smiled faintly and said, "Son, tea has a long culture. There''s a tea doctor in the Tang Dynasty called Lu Yu ¡­"


    He only saw his mother''s soft smile, the moving of her red lips, the gurgling of the water, the undulating of the fishes and birds as her hands turned ¡ª he had reached out several times to catch the fish, had touched only the steam of his hand, had laughed with the innocent wonder of a child: "Mother, it''s amazing. "It''s really fun. Even if you teach me, I want to play too ¡­"

 C453 drunkenness

    Hua Rong smiled as she scooped up a spoonful of water from the boiling water and placed it into the kiln''s teacup. It was a jade green, rose red and white porcelain embryo ¡ª ¡ª That was no longer a cup of tea, but an incredible art piece. Lu Wenlong was young, yet he held onto his teacup and did not dare to drink it. He muttered to himself, "Mom, how beautiful is it?


    "Son, drink up. Mom will give it to you again."


    The child follows his mother''s instructions, tasting the tea slowly, putting down the teacup and performing the proper etiquette, like a small gentleman: "Mom, I really like it. Later, I will drink tea often. "This tea is different from the golden tea ¡­"


    Hua Rong smiled and asked: "Do you like Big Gold''s milk tea or do you like Mom''s fried tea?"


    Without thinking, he said, "Of course it''s Mom''s tea."


    "The name of this tea is Song Cha, a top grade tea from the Da Song ¡­"


    "Ah, it smells so good. Son, Abba, come have a drink too ¡­" Her voice was cut off, and a strong smell of alcohol floated over. She frowned slightly, and saw Jin Wushu walking in drunkenly. He was still wearing his golden-colored hunting suit, maybe quite a drink, his face red, his hair a little disheveled, his eyes wide like those of a drunk beast.


    He sat down heavily next to his son and carefully examined the clothes on his body. His hair was tied up from head to toe, and from head to toe, he remembered that when he was young, he yearned for this kind of clothes. When he was young, he would even add a paper fan, with Su Dongpo''s handwriting on it. However, as the years went by, as long as he was in Da Jin city, he would never wear such clothes again ¡ª not even in his own mansion.


    His gaze landed on Hua Rong''s body. There were no bows, no daggers, a pile of black hair, beautiful eyebrows, red lips and white teeth. Her beauty remained the same. Time, ah, perhaps she was injured too much, just specially looking after her? He extended her hand and picked up the cup of tea that Hua Rong had just poured and drank it all in one gulp. "Good tea, good tea, hahaha, I never thought that this prince would be able to drink such a good thing in his life, hahaha, this is great, great!"


    Lu Wenlong noticed his mother''s expression changed. Although he did not know the reason, but he smelled alcohol from Abba and asked anxiously: "Abba, are you drunk?"


    "Drunk? Son, you are underestimating Abba. If the Abba was not drunk, what was the point of this? "Tea, tea ¡­" He looked at Hua Rong with an earnest gaze. Where''s the tea? Why didn''t he pour tea for himself? Why not with that kind of gentle, kind smile? Why did it feel like he was looking at a plague? Why?


    He reached out his hands, and seeing that Hua Rong did not move, she grabbed the spoon in her hands and filled it with water. She felt that the cup was too small, and said loudly: "Bring me a big bowl ¡­."


    His personal guard immediately handed him a large bowl. He took a wooden spoon and scooped up a large bowl of water. Seeing that the copper pot had dried up, he simply ordered his personal guard to pour a large pot of water inside, almost spattering it out.


    Lu Wenlong saw that the Abba was not too good and quickly said: "Abba, mother isn''t the way to cook it."


    He glared, "How do we drink it? It was just a cup of tea. Why would he need to go through all that trouble? "You little kid, don''t try to be modest."


    This was the first time Lu Wenlong received a scolding from a Abba.


    Hua Rong also stood up: "Son, you go to sleep first."


    He was still worried, afraid that there would be another argument between Abba and his mother. After hesitating for a while, he refused to leave. Abba, Mother, your son will go to rest first. "


    Jin Wushu waved his hands: "Go, go."


    When he left, Hua Rong saw that Jin Wushu was still drinking and did not have any intention of leaving. Furthermore, the smell of alcohol on him was getting stronger and stronger, so she knew that she had drank a lot tonight. She lightly said, "Fourth Prince, please rest well."


    Jin Wushu called out to her, "Where are you going?"


    "It''s getting late, I''m going to rest."


    "This is your tent, where can you go?"


    "Since you know it''s mine, why haven''t you left?"


    He pointed to his own nose: "Haha, Hua Rong, you told me to leave? Why are you doing this? "


    "Why not?" If you don''t want to leave, then I''ll leave. "


    He jumped up and grabbed her arm, hard.


    She struggled but could not break free. Her heart was on guard but she asked indifferently, "What is Fourth Prince thinking?"


    "What do you want?" He grabbed her even harder, turned, and suddenly he was pulling her body around, holding her in place, looking at her clothes, at her high hair, at her smooth hands, at her long, slightly flustered eyelashes ¡ª those eyes, not the once familiar mist, not the misty weakness and clarity, but the firmness and indifference of a man''s eyes ¡ª damn cold, like a man''s.


    This coldness made him even more agitated. He restrained her fiercely, "You should know what I want to do when you are in my tent, right?"


    "Jin Wushu, don''t try to pretend to be crazy."


    "Pretending to be crazy? Do you think this prince has gone mad? " He gasped for breath, the alcohol almost on her face, and seized her by the wide, moon-white blouse, the faint fragrance of the candles like a woman coming out of a poem, light and fresh, without a trace of time, all of it as if they had just met and glimpsed each other.


    "Hua Rong, if you live here, you should be this crown prince''s wangfei. Isn''t it? "


    "Of course not!"


    "Stay here forever, fry some tea for me, and have children."


    "What a daydream."


    "Hua Rong, I want you to ¡­"


    "You''re ridiculous."


    The two of them talked to themselves, both using their strength, forcing, and resisting. Unfortunately, Hua Rong''s strength had been reduced by a bit, and was unable to break free, causing her to be enraged. She slapped his face: "Jin Wushu, stop acting crazy and act dumb."


    The slap landed on his face, and golden stars appeared in his eyes. Jin Wushu was slightly more clear-headed. He glared fiercely at her clothes, loosened his grip, and then grabbed her collar with lightning speed. "Hua Rong, you think I don''t know about your wolfish ambitions?"


    "What about me?"


    He sneered, and stared fixedly at her gown. "What did you change into? What did you give your son to wear, what did you comb his hair into a bun? You''re still frying tea and cooking vegetables? What are you doing? You think I don''t know? "


    Hua Rong''s face changed, and she pointed to the big chest beside him: "These were delivered by you. "If there is any wolf ambition, you are also the instigator ¡­"


    "I sent it to please you. I hope you like it, but I don''t want you to use it to secretly ruin my son."


    "How did I lead him astray? Is this considered bad? "


    "Are you trying to goad him, to goad him, to get him to leave me? You want to bring him along to escape and leave this crown prince with nothing? "


    "Jin Wushu, when did you become so suspicious and so unconfident? You are a dignified Fourth Prince, a hero whom children respect and an idol whom they worship.


    "You still want to quibble?" Hua Rong was frightened by his ferocious expression and used all her strength to attack. He became even more furious and with a "sou" sound, half of her Single Shirt was ripped apart, revealing her shoulder.


    This half of the jade arm appeared before his eyes. Under the candlelight, it was a sparkling and translucent white. His throat tightened. The desire that he had suppressed for so long swished up like a volcanic eruption.


    She was here, this woman was here! OOXX is OXX, this is the true character of a man, it''s not in vain for me to plot against you all these years, is it not so? He had done everything he could to bring her to the Yanjing, painstakingly setting up such a beautiful tent, doing his best to have her take revenge on Wang Junhua by giving her the princess'' belt in front of everyone just for this day?


    A man did his best to please a woman. His ultimate goal was to play OOXX with her.


    A single moment of spring snack was worth thousands of gold, what could stop a man''s most intense desire?


    Especially when he was tipsy, he was half stupid and half indulgent.


    The wine was a wonderful thing. If one was drunk, then one would be unconscious, but a little drunkenness was a different matter. One could take advantage of it and indulge in it, regardless of the consequences or the results.


    Using force.


    Three parts alcohol, seven parts consciousness, was the best time to use force.


    Hua Rong was terrified of the pair of blood-red eyes. Retreat, no path.


    She laughed: "Jin Wushu, if you really dare to pretend to be crazy from alcohol, you can forget about keeping your life."


    He stared at her quivering red lips, not wanting to breathe at all. In his heart, there was only that sparkling arm, and there was only an irrepressible desire to hug her tightly in his arms. Hot, burning, unable to be relieved, burning within his body, tormented to such a comfortable state. Desire was the most delicious dish in the world.


    He restrained her struggles with all his might, as if he had stood up and raised the iron dragon, and used all his strength to begin his victory. To possess a woman''s body, one would be able to possess her heart! He lowered his head and kissed wildly. In his haste, he felt a touch of softness, like the best silk of the time, the most fragrant roses, and even a faint aroma of green tea. At this moment, nothing was known, nothing was important anymore. Today was the day of wine, and now was the time and place to get drunk. Who cared when and where the poison would break out in the Ming Dynasty?


    Obtain, possess, this was the truth that he should possess at this moment.


    Hua Rong desperately pushed away the smell of the alcohol. Seeing that he had completely lost her mind, she could not resist and suddenly bent over to fiercely bite his shoulder. Her mouth carried a bloody taste, but Jin Wushu did not feel any pain at all. Instead, he was excited, as if she was fighting a bloody battle on the spot. This was no longer just for a woman. This woman, she was the opponent, the enemy, the dream that could not be realized, the pursuit of prosperity ¨C after conquering her, she could give an explanation for her many years of planning!


    The crescent white Single Shirt could not endure such desire, so it started to crack and crumble. Then, he saw more and more of the skin he longed for, and its smooth and clean body, under the light of the candle flame, carried an endless temptation ¡­

 C454 toxicosis

    Pain, an unbearable pain. It was a kind of terrifying and violent feeling, Hua Rong''s vision went black, and she almost couldn''t breathe. All of the strength in her body was concentrated in her mouth, she bit down once again, and fiercely bit down ¡­


    His breathing became faster and faster, and droplets of sweat began to fall on their faces. It was as if hot rain had suddenly rained down on them from the sky, as if they were ferocious tigers struggling before their deaths. With his hand on her waist, she could even hear the sound of her ribs breaking ¡­


    However, the pain she had imagined didn''t come. She used all her strength and hit him like he was a ball of cotton. His hands became soft and his body started to tremble violently. She looked up in fear only to see Jin Wushu''s eyes turn into a beast''s red color. His hands could no longer hold her back and his body was also curling up slightly, like a huge python, beginning to twist crazily.


    She cried out in shock, "Jin Wushu, why are you this crazy now?"


    His grip was so loose that she could barely stand and almost fell to the ground. Jin Wushu had already fallen to the ground and was desperately tearing at his own hair, not seeing anyone in his eyes. There was only pain, boundless and intense pain, all the joints in his body creaking and creaking, and the green veins in his body seemed to suddenly become bigger and thicker, as if they were about to break through the shackles of the skin.


    Hua Rong kept retreating. If she kept retreating, she would already be at the door. The personal guards outside the door were ordered by the Fourth Prince to not go near, and Zha He was not there either. There was no one around, only the "hehehe" sound that came from Jin Wushu''s mouth could be heard within the house.


    Hua Rong suddenly understood that he was poisoned. Because of the alcohol and her desire, the poison this time was more intense than ever before. He fell to the ground, desperately grabbing at her hair, her limbs dancing wildly like a mad demon.


    Hua Rong turned to the side and watched as everything in his range fell to the ground: tea set, teacups, everything shattered into pieces ¡­


    Lu Wenlong ran in and screamed in fear, "Abba, Abba ¡­ Mother, what happened to Abba? " Just as he was about to run over to help Abba, Hua Rong held his hand. "Son, don''t go over."


    He found it hard to believe, "Mother, what happened to Abba?"


    Hua Rong said calmly: "He''s sick, he will recover soon."


    "How can he be this sick? "No, we have to help him up and find a doctor for him."


    "No one can save him from this disease. I can only wait for him to slowly recover."


    "When will it be ready?"


    "A moment."


    Jin Wushu seemed to not realize at all that someone was talking at his side. At this time, his hair was completely disheveled, and his strength was extraordinary, even his flexible riding clothes were torn to shreds. As for his Hook, it was still left at the door, left there when he came in. He couldn''t see anyone. He could only see things that could be smashed apart. He wanted to jump up and rush over.


    Hua Rong was shocked, but Lu Wenlong actually managed to struggle free from his mother''s hand and rushed forward to help her: "Abba, Abba, what happened to you?"


    When he used a bit of strength, Hua Rong cried out in alarm, and the child was thrown outside the door like a sandbag. Hua Rong ran out and saw that Lu Wenlong had been thrown over ten meters away. Fortunately it was the grass, he fell to the ground and hobbled back up, crying as he cried, "What happened to Abba?"


    Hua Rong did not dare let him take the risk again. At this moment, the janissaries'' guard had already heard the noise. The leader asked in bewilderment, "Madam, what happened?"


    She shook her head and immediately said: "Immediately bring little prince to bed."


    "Fourth Prince, he ¡­?" The two guards heard the sound coming from inside, and when they saw what was going on, Hua Rong immediately shouted: "Quickly retreat, Fourth Prince is fine."


    How could the two be willing to leave? Hua Rong shouted, "Step down, Fourth Prince is fine."


    Seeing her fierce expression, the two of them did not dare linger, and brought Lu Wenlong with them to leave. However, Jin Wushu shakily rushed out and shouted: "Stop, you are not allowed to take my son away, stop..."


    "Fourth Prince ¡­" The personal guards immediately returned, they had already felt that something was amiss, they took out their weapons and rushed towards Hua Rong, thinking that it was a murder.


    Hua Rong reacted quickly and caught Jin Wushu by surprise. He whispered: "Jin Wushu, you want to expose your ugly state in front of the child?"


    He held onto his chest, his hair was like steel wire, tied onto Hua Rong''s hand, his body staggered and he shouted at the two guards who were filled with shock: "Get lost, all of you get lost, all of you get lost ¡­ ¡­"


    The door of the tent was closed, a candle flame was floating in the air, and a piece of debris was being smashed apart.


    He lay paralyzed on the ground, panting heavily. Some fragments of porcelain had cut into his body, and he was bleeding. He did not know pain, but his mouth was wide open like a snake that had shed its skin at the critical moment.


    "Hua Rong, give me the antidote, I want it ¡­" His hand reached out to grab her, but she was just out of reach of his arm.


    "Hua Rong, you heartless woman, quickly give me the antidote ¡­"


    She stared at the exposed arm, its thick veins showing a strange purple and cyan color, as if countless earthworms were wriggling inside.


    "Hua Rong, quickly give me the antidote ¡­ antidote, I want antidote ¡­ "


    She was very calm: "Wang Junhua didn''t die, Qin Gui didn''t die, and Zhao Deji definitely didn''t die."


    "What does Zhao Deji have to do with me?"


    "Alright, Zhao Deji, I will think of it myself. But Qin Gui, he is not yet at Yanjing. "


    "How could it be that easy?" He is the Prime Minister, how could the Prime Minister come to the Yanjing so easily? "


    "Song Huizong and his son might have come, why can''t Qin Gui? Jin Wushu, you haven''t tried your best! "


    He said incredulously, "You think Qin Gui is a stupid dog? Hua Rong, you vicious woman ¡­ "


    She suddenly stretched out her hand and flicked her finger. Something unknown jumped into his mouth, sealing his insult. She could clearly hear the sound of that thing rolling down her throat. He hissed, "What poison did you give me?"


    "A painkiller," she said lightly. "A painkiller made from a special herb."


    "Where did you come from?"


    "It has nothing to do with you. It''s not poison anyway."


    He opened his mouth wide, and sure enough, the pain in his body was weakening ¡ª a numbing sensation that numbed his nerves, made him limp, like a spasmodic mollusk.


    Hua Rong went around the broken pieces on the ground and casually picked up a Single Shirt and put it on, then laid down.


    With the dim candle light, Jin Wushu''s eyeballs moved from his surroundings to the bed like strange glass, meeting those eyes: What kind of eyes were those? They carried a faint smile and endless ridicule, as if they were watching a farce.


    Fourth Prince, that''s all you can do. I know, that''s all you can do.


    In her eyes, her own pain was nothing but a farce.


    He wanted to jump up and dig out those eyes, but the moment he moved, he felt pain. It was an indescribable pain, as if all the Essence in his body was exhausted and his bones were shattered. Like a soft snake, he could only crawl and not stand. He suspected that he would never be able to stand up again.


    She closed her eyes and reached out to extinguish the candle flame.


    He hissed, "Hua Rong..."


    Her voice was calm, as if she had just watched a good show. "Fourth Prince, it''s getting late, why don''t you go to bed?"


    He struggled. "Hua Rong, you heartless woman ¡­"


    A pair of hands supported his waist: "Abba, how are you?"


    It was his son''s voice full of concern. He rushed in from the dark tent and used all his strength to support the Abba, his face full of anxiety. Jin Wushu met his gaze and suddenly cried out loud, feeling extremely wronged. Even if he had all the power in the world, even if he was rich and powerful, but other than this son, what else did he have other than this pair of hands? He leaned on his son''s tender shoulder like a man on the streets, "Son, you''re the only one who treats me well in this world, you''re the only one ¡­"


    The child was stupefied by his father''s wailing. It was more horrifying than seeing him painfully break something, and when he looked at his mother lying on the bed, he mumbled, "Mother, Abba, he ¡­"


    "Don''t call her mother. She''s not your mother. She''s the most heartless woman in the world. She''s happy to torture me. I was tortured by her to such an extent ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong looked at his mother in shock. Under the candlelight, he couldn''t see his mother''s expression clearly, only her long eyelashes remained unmoving, as if she had fallen asleep. He was surprised that his mother could still fall asleep after witnessing the tragic scene in Abba. Mother, she shouldn''t be like this, shouldn''t she? He could not hold it in any longer and shouted, "Mom!"


    Hua Rong sat up, and said indifferently: "Son, you go down and sleep first."


    "No!"


    She was troubled by the stubbornness in her child''s eyes, and suddenly remembered how her son had protected her when she was imprisoned by Jin Wushu. After a long while, she finally looked at Jin Wushu: "Fourth Prince, are you going to settle the score with me in front of this child? Do you want to make everything clear? "


    Jin Wushu''s heart skipped a beat, his head was still leaning weakly against his son, his hand also tightly holding onto his son''s hand.


    Lu Wenlong''s gaze once again shifted from his mother''s face to Abba''s, and became incomparably confused: "Abba, are you arguing with your mother?"


    Tired, he stared at his son''s clothes. Such a fresh and refreshing Single Shirt was the fashionable clothes that belonged to the Song people. It was the result of Hua Rong hurrying through the night. Child, how much did he love these clothes, so she slept in them? It was even better than the coronation of the heirloom.


    The crown could not even match up to this set of clothes?


    His voice was hoarse. "Son, you go down first. It''s fine, Abba is fine. Someone, bring little prince down. "


    Lu Wenlong did not leave. Instead, he pointed at Hua Rong and said with a hoarse voice, "Son, don''t worry. Your mother will take care of me."


    Lu Wenlong followed his finger and saw the strange expression on his mother''s face. He looked angry and sad at the same time. He was already half a child and could not figure out whether Abba was bullying his mother or his mother. He was so confused, "Mother, will you take care of my Abba?"


    Hua Rong nodded her head: "Son, you go and rest first."


    Only then was Lu Wenlong brought out of the room by the janissaries.


    The room returned to silence. The dim candle flame was extinguished. Hua Rong sat cross-legged on the bed, looking at the Glazed Glass on the ceiling.


    "Fourth Prince, it''s time for you to go rest."


    This voice was so gentle, it did not sound like that of an enemy''s. It was full of concern. He was lying on the ground, his head resting on the broken tea set, one side to the other, as if he were wearing a heavy set of shackles. In the upturned lid of the box, there was a golden-bright princess'' robe, crown, crown and band. Surrounded by loneliness.


    "Hua Rong!"


    She was silent.

 C455 torture

    "Since you''ve accepted my crown and worn my belt, you should stay by my side for the rest of your life to serve me."


    She closed her eyes and turned a deaf ear.


    "Hua Rong, that was the ceremony to seal the wife. Your son personally helped you to put on the belt, don''t deny it."


    She suddenly opened her eyes, stared at the belt, and laughed: "I think, with this belt, it is easier to do things. It could also make Wang Junhua desperate. Fourth Prince, don''t think too much into it.


    He said angrily, "A villain who goes back on his word. You think I don''t know? Once you kill Wang Junhua, you will leave me and sever all ties with me ¡­ "


    "But, if this is the case, then you will also be able to obtain antidote as soon as possible to relieve the pain, is that not good?"


    "Not good, not good! "You have to stay with me, accompany me for the rest of your life, make tea for me, make clothes for my son, and even give me a few more sons."


    "Even if there isn''t a antidote, it doesn''t matter?"


    "Of course they want antidote. I want to live, Hua Rong, you don''t know what''s good for you, but in this world, what man treats me better than this prince? "


    She giggled. It''s a shame he said that.


    "How nice are you to me? Even using force? Insult? "


    "Only when I like you will I use force," he said confidently, "Men like a woman, for what? He wanted her to have children for him. I don''t need to be strong to have that bad temper of yours. I won''t have a chance in my entire life.


    War! Tactics! This was his hobby. He would negotiate while fighting. Neither of his hands would relax while he fought, or he would unexpectedly launch a forceful attack. However, how could it be a complete war between men and women?


    Her laughter was full of ridicule. His legs smashed heavily onto the velvet carpet, patting his chest and stomping his feet: "Hua Rong, no matter how I treat you, you have no heart at all. You only want to take revenge on me, and want me to die. "Not only did you poison me, you even took away my son before I died from the poison, leaving me to die alone ¡­"


    "Why are you acting pitiful? Your Fourth Prince Residence has a bunch of wives, a sea of people. Let alone your dead son, even if he was still alive, he would still have a few daughters. Fourth Prince, don''t worry, there will be people sending you off. "Wrong, I forgot. Your Da Jin is the younger brother''s brother. If you die, your wife and children will naturally have other people to inherit ¡­"


    This heartless ridicule completely angered him. He loudly cursed: "No matter what I do, you won''t be moved. You will only hate me and wish that I would die sooner. "A heartless woman ¡­" He scolded while crying, wailing, "Hua Rong, how are you going to torture me?"


    "You''ve brought this upon yourself! It''s your own bad intentions. "


    "Should I not have evil intentions? I just like you, what''s wrong with me? Isn''t it good for you to marry me and stay with me for your entire life? "


    She sneered.


    "I like you! Is it wrong to like it? "


    "You like me? If you like me, you would be disregarding your honor and shame to use such despicable methods to rape me? "


    He said indignantly, "To like a woman is to have it. The reason why I''m doing all this is to obtain you. Otherwise, wouldn''t I have gone insane? "


    "You''re crazy."


    "That''s also because of you! Hua Rong, it''s all because of you! "


    "Because of me? Then how did you get the title of King of Yue? How did you get it? Everything that you have done today, your high position in the Field Marshal, the forces of the world that you control, all of this, is because of me? You did it because of your ambition! Your greed! You killed my husband, you got all the glory, and you told me how much you loved me? You want me to thank you? You want me to accept your rewards and favors? Is there any justice in this? "


    "What does reason count for? "I''ve also received retribution, and it''s better to live than to die ¡­" His voice was hissing, and once that round of inhumane pain was over, his entire body was covered in sweat, like a crazy beggar. Many times, she had remained unmoved when he flared up in front of her, whether it was pain, injuries, life or death. She would only quarrel with herself.


    She stared at his messy hair, her face revealing a faint trace of pity. Fourth Prince, do you feel pain? "


    He was delighted by her pitying gaze and thought that she was moved by it. He hurriedly replied, "It''s so painful. I don''t want to experience such pain ever again ¡­"


    "Fourth Prince, this is just the beginning! It was nothing. Besides, it was only physical. You have yet to experience deeper pain. "


    Their happiness turned into anger: "Hua Rong, I hate you. Sometimes I wish I could kill you!"


    "Of course! I have no doubt that you will find a way to kill me. But before that, we still have value in using each other, don''t we? "


    He leaped to his feet again, trying to hit her or fight her, but his body was too weak to muster any strength.


    "Fourth Prince, this kind of pain is nothing! After the battle at Lin An, there was not a single good spot on my body. That kind of pain wasn''t that of being intermittent, but that kind of pain that could not even be cured by sitting down and eating by myself ¡­ I have experienced such pain for more than half a year, and have repeatedly cursed the heavens why did they let me live to suffer ¡­ "


    He asked eagerly, "Who saved you? is it the King Qin? "


    She did not answer, but went on, "The pain of the body is not the greatest pain yet. When you want to see someone crazily, you will never be able to see him. "If you think back carefully, you won''t be able to recall his face. You won''t even be able to dream about his face ¡­" She gritted her teeth. "I hate you more! If you didn''t kill Peng Quan, how could I have never seen him again? "


    He was silent for a long time.


    "But, Hua Rong, I didn''t kill you, I never wanted to kill you! Yet you acted against me, witnessed my pain, and showed no mercy at all. "


    "You killed Penga, so it''s the same as killing me!"


    She lay on the bed, her eyes shining with tears.


    "If you continue to torture me, Yue Pengju will also be dead. Even if I die right now, he won''t be able to come back to life. Hahaha, Hua Rong, you''re very sad, aren''t you? "No matter how heartbroken he was, he died and became a pile of bones ¡­"


    "You''ll be a pile of bones, too."


    "Alright, I''ll be waiting for you to turn me into a pile of bones. Hua Rong, I will be waiting for you. "


    In an instant, the tent descended into a terrifying silence, silent as two ghosts wandering around the gates of hell. They had already lost their temperature and could only drift back and forth, never ever getting close to each other even a little.


    The tiredness came slowly, and his tearstained eyes were dry and sore. In a daze, it was like a battlefield, endless blood, Little Shang Bridge''s corpse, the Lian City''s chase ¡­ She could not help but twitch in the darkness.


    It was unknown what he was thinking, but the fragments around him were like a battlefield that could not be cleaned in time. Broken limbs were left behind, smoke filled the air, and between people, it would be an eternal war.


    The two of them were separated by a pile of shattered battlefield.


    "Hua Rong, you are not allowed to dress your son in Song Yi anymore, and you are not allowed to wear it yourself!"


    "Jin Wushu, what other means do you still have to scold me?"


    He was going to jump up again, but his legs wouldn''t move, he would wail in the middle of the night, his mouth was so parched, he could smell the cold tea around him, the beauty of her tea. His hand groped, but he could not find a full cup.


    "Hua Rong, I''m thirsty. I want to drink water."


    She turned a deaf ear.


    "Hua Rong, I''m thirsty. Quickly, I want to drink some water ¡­" He shouted with all his might, "Hua Rong, I beg you, I want to drink ¡­"


    "Men, send Fourth Prince back ¡­"


    "Get out, no one is allowed to enter." He cursed angrily, "I won''t go out, I won''t do as you wish, no, I won''t drink water."


    The moonlight shone on his cracked lips, but he was exhausted. He fell to the ground and fell into a deep sleep.


    As Hua Rong listened to his heavy breathing, he also didn''t know what kind of sensation she was experiencing at the bottom of her heart. Kill Wang Junhua, kill Qin Gui, kill Zhao Deji, what about Jin Wushu?


    It was a cloudy day.


    Hua Rong opened his eyes. His eyes were tired, her entire body was soft, and her mind was a little numb. She sat up. The floor was littered with debris, and the room was a mess. It was as if a wild boar had barged into the room and wreaked havoc.


    Her gaze fell onto the ground. She was lying like a beggar on top of a pile of debris, sleeping soundly. After many years of military service, no matter how difficult it was, he was still able to sleep. Jin Wushu, in the end, was still a soldier.


    She rose slowly and walked around him and out of the tent.


    Green grass and green trees. When she heard the light footsteps coming from behind, it was Lu Wenlong who said with a face full of worry: "Mother, is Abba alright?"


    She looked at the Single Shirt on his child''s body. "Son, why don''t you change into a horse costume?"


    The little teenager smiled shyly, "I think this looks better."


    It was human nature to love beauty, especially in the young people.


    "Mother, where is Abba?"


    "He''s still resting, don''t disturb him."


    He wanted to speak, but stopped midsentence: "What disease did Abba have?"


    "Just a minor ailment, and it''ll be all right. "Don''t worry."


    "He had never heard his mother lie before, so he naturally believed it." Mother, I want to have breakfast with Abba today. You too, okay? "


    She laughed and shook her head. "Mom has some things to do, you guys eat first."


    Hua Rong silently sighed, and without explaining anything, she mounted her horse and rode towards the grassland in front of them alone.


    His mouth was dry.


    Jin Wushu turned over and sat up, his entire body, from head to toe, was in pain. The servants filed in and began to sweep. No one dared to ask any more questions. Just as the two guards were about to treat his wounds with cold water, Lu Wenlong ran in and gasped for breath: "I want hot water, Mommy says I need warm water."


    His eyes lit up as he pulled his son back. "Where''s mom?"


    "She went out riding. Abba, have you recovered from your illness? " He raised his head, not without worry, "Abba, what kind of disease did you have?"


    He acted as if nothing had happened. "I drank too much yesterday. I''m fine now." His gaze landed on his son''s clothes. They were still the same clothes he wore yesterday. There was even a leopard skin belt on his waist.


    He frowned slightly. "Son, why don''t you change your clothes?"


    Lu Wenlong asked naively: "Abba, don''t you like this piece of clothes? I think it''s pretty good. Mom made it for me. "


    He was speechless as he walked out. He did not even hear Lu Wenlong''s shouts for him to eat breakfast. Green, endless green, the morning breeze of the prairie brought a cool breeze, bringing with it the unique smell of grass. It was a kind of fragrance he was already used to, so beautiful. However, what about the people riding alongside them on the prairie? Where was she?


    In the big tent, waiting for Ye Lvguanyin, Wang Junhua and the rest of the concubine s who had heavy makeup on, all of them were waiting for his favour. He laughed bitterly, feeling that life was so preposterous, like a torture to each other.

 C456 Cost

    Deep within the prairie.


    Ye Lvguanyin kneeled down, and said anxiously: "Your Highness, I beg you, please help Servant."


    Ye Lvdayong''s black robe was concealed within the deep grasses, only revealing a masked head. His entire person seemed to float in the wild grasses, and was filled with anger: "How dare you! How dare you come here to find me? "


    "Prince, please calm your anger. It''s not like Servant is unaware of his limits. Servant''s movements were concealed, and would not be exposed. Rest assured. Servant only came here for your help. "


    "How can I help you?"


    "Hua Rong was conferred with the title of an imperial concubine by the Fourth Prince, and her son was given the title of a prince as well, inheriting the throne. Even if Servant was pregnant, he had no chance. Your Highness, the only way now is for Hua Rong to die, and only if she dies, the Servant will be able to take care of that bastard ¡­ "


    Ye Lvdayong was half curious. "Is he really Hua Rong''s son?"


    "No!" She was just relying on that bastard to slander her in front of the Fourth Prince. Now that Fourth Prince has strictly ordered her concubines to approach this mother and son pair and has protected them perfectly, it will be extremely difficult for Servant to make a move again. "


    "Don''t tell me the medicine I gave you won''t work?"


    "Effective!" If not for this, Fourth Prince would never have allowed Servant to stay in the crown prince''s mansion. "


    "You still want me to help you?"


    "If I want to remove Hua Rong''s medicine, I have to do it secretly and not let the Fourth Prince find out about it. Your Highness, you must have this kind of poison, I beg of you to help me. As long as Servant becomes an imperial concubine and gives birth to a prince, he will definitely repay you at all costs.


    Ye Lvdayong shook his head.


    Ye Lvguanyin was both disappointed and surprised, "Why? Could it be that His Highness the Crown Prince is also not able to handle Hua Rong? "


    "Because Hua Rong is still useful."


    She should not press him, she was disappointed and angry. What use could Hua Rong have? Thinking of Princess Li Tinglan, he could not help but ask, "Could it be that Princess has already married into the King Qin?"


    Ye Lvdayong said coldly: "Don''t ask too many questions! You can kill that child, but not Hua Rong. "


    "Why?"


    "This has nothing to do with you. Don''t ask too many questions that you shouldn''t ask."


    "But, Servant does not have the chance! All of his daily necessities are personally managed by Hua Rong himself, and normally, eight personal guards were present.


    "The opportunity is waiting. What are you so anxious for? " He handed over a small bottle, "This is a chronic poison, you can look for an opportunity. Even after death, there are no signs of poison."


    Ye Lvguanyin held the bottle, and watched him leave helplessly. The depression in his chest could not be relieved. Hua Rong would not die, how could she do anything to that bastard? She gritted her teeth, could it be that other than Ye Lvdayong, she couldn''t think of any other way? Absolutely impossible!


    The people of Salix were still celebrating the new day. The prairie was like a grand market, bustling with activity, and people dressed in bright clothes could be seen everywhere, riding their horses and galloping forward. The children, the girls, the dogs, the sheep, the voices were mixed, lively, full of the singers, the dancers, the boldness of the nomads.


    As Hua Rong was in the middle of it all, she understood the logic behind it. Nothing was strange here. Everyone had their own happiness, and except for some passionate and unrestrained young men, no one would stare at you as if you were a harmonious world. A warrior with braided hair and a large blade in his hand rushed over with a spirited look. He spoke in the language of a woman: "Hey, beautiful girl ¡­"


    Hua Rong was startled, the voice was familiar, but the face was a little unfamiliar. Her heart skipped a beat and she saw that the man was still smiling. Her expression did not change, but his voice had dropped to a whisper. "Madame Yue ¡­"


    She immediately understood what was going on and spurred her horse forward. The man caught up, and from afar, people could only see the man and woman that were chasing after each other. The Salix was originally a disguised big blind date, giving the Jinguo s an opportunity to chase after the girl they liked.


    The two of them ran for a long distance, and the surroundings were completely silent. Only some loud and clear singing could be heard echoing in the treetops. Hua Rong reined in her horse, "Liu Wu, why are you here?"


    When he met an old friend, Liu Wu was very happy as well, "I will accompany Ye Lvdayong to come here and find out about the news. The Salix s of the female realms, when gathered together, have a lot of important military information. "


    So that''s how it is, no wonder he had camouflaged himself so perfectly that even Hua Rong had almost been unable to recognize him.


    "Madame Yue, why are you here?"


    She didn''t know how to answer him at the moment, and even though she had thousands of words to say, she didn''t know how to mention them to Liu Wu.


    "Madame Yue, the death of Yue Xiang Gong is known by the entire world to have been caused by the Dogfish Qin Gui ¡­"


    Everyone in the world was blaming Qin Gui, because no one dared to lightly blame His Majesty. Zhao Deji, this thing that was even worse than Qin Gui, was just hiding behind his back like that.


    Hua Rong was speechless. Liu Wu said in a low voice: "Madame Yue, I can''t leave for too long. I''m afraid of arousing suspicion.


    "You take care too."


    Liu Wu turned his horse around, and in the end, Hua Rong still asked hesitantly: "King Qin, is he alright?"


    Liu Wu reined his horse. He was a little hesitant, but he still said it out loud. "I have always been training for Ye Lvdayong at the border of Liaoning. "But not long ago, a brother came to the island and said that the King had already married Miss Yale ¡­"


    King Qin is married!


    In the end, King Qin still married Li Tinglan.


    Hua Rong looked like sshe had been hit by a rod, he smashed the top of her head, even the last bit of cover had been destroyed, all avenues of retreat in her life were cut off.


    "Madame Yue, don''t worry. Brothers will definitely take good care of the Little Tiger''s head. The King is not a person who doesn''t miss old times. He will definitely not treat his child unfairly ¡­"


    She couldn''t hear what Liu Wu was saying, and only after a while did she calm down. She smiled and pulled at the horse rein as if nothing had happened to her.


    "Goodbye."


    Liu Wu spurred his horse to ride far away, and only until his figure completely disappeared did Hua Rong realize that she had already run far away without him knowing. She was alone, as if she had been abandoned by the world. She dismounted and collapsed on the grass beside her.


    The sky was pale, the fields were vast, and the wind blew grass and the sheep flitted about. laid quietly on the ground, looking into the distance. The grassland on a cloudy day had a unique flavor, all the grass was so green that it looked spotless, like it was in a dream.


    His mind was blurry, and he just wanted, King Qin is married, he is really married!


    This was what she had been looking forward to, but when it really came to this day, she felt so depressed and her heart was clogged up. King Qin was supposed to be married, wasn''t it? If she didn''t marry him, how could she allow him to marry someone else? He was almost over a hundred years old. Years, ah. He yearned for a beautiful wife and young son. What was wrong with that? Did she want him to take care of her unconditionally and not marry her for the rest of his life?


    This was the price of revenge. There were many difficult times, dreams in the middle of the night, and there was always a hope in the depths of his soul, a feeling of having someone to rely on ¡ª someone who was there, always there, someone who was deep in love and never left. Until one day, he was tired, tired, unable to continue on, this decayed body there was a haven from the wind. However, the harbor was finally destroyed, completely destroyed.


    Perhaps, the words of the Third Uncle Yang had already been annihilated.


    His blood was surging in his chest, but he was still worried. Where was the head of the Little Tiger? Where was his son? Would the King Qin still treat him like he used to be? Would his new wife be able to accommodate this foster child?


    Liu Zhiyong''s words resonated in his ears, "The King calls me Madam, so that when he''s old, he won''t spend more than ten years searching for Madam ¡­" "The King says that if you don''t go back, he''ll marry other women, and won''t care about the heads of Little Tiger ¡­"


    "Leader of the Little Tiger, mother has let you down, I have truly let you down!" She burst into tears and wailed. In this lifetime, after his husband had died, he could not take revenge. He did not even have the ability to raise his son.


    She lay on the grass in a daze, not knowing how time had passed. From morning to noon, from noon to dusk, only then did the sun reveal half of its face. With a shake, it covered the green grassland with golden edges and instantly disappeared.


    After a long time, she heard someone calling from the distance, "Mom, Mom ¡­"


    The Black Moonlight was running on the grass, shining in the sunset. The child immediately jumped down and ran in front of her, staring at her mother who was about to die.


    "Mom, why are you crying?"


    She threw her arms around the child and burst into tears.


    "Mommy, Mommy ¡­" He patted his mother nervously, not knowing how to put his hands and feet together. Why was her mother so sad? He wanted to comfort his mother, but he didn''t know what to do. He kept shouting, "Mom, mom!"


    After a long while, Hua Rong retracted her tears and stood up. Her legs were weak and sshe almost fell to the ground. Lu Wenlong immediately held her hand: "Mom, let''s go back." She leaned on her son. At this moment, she could only rely on him. Lu Wenlong asked in an uneasy, childish tone, "Mother, is it Abba, and he wants to tie you up again?"


    "No. It''s just that my mother is in a bad mood and is feeling much better now. "


    He timidly stared at his mother. It was the first time he saw a woman wailing in front of him. That deep sorrow made the young boy''s heart ache.


    "Mom, did you not eat today?"


    She shook her head.


    "But ¡­" He started to speak, then stopped. Today, he had personally witnessed the Abba and the rest of the Salix eating and drinking heartily, talking and laughing merrily, while his mother cried alone here. The one who should be injured was his mother, right? Thinking of something, he took out a brocade handkerchief and handed it over, then raised his hand to wipe away the tears from his mother''s face. Hua Rong saw that it was the handkerchief that she had embroidered for him. This kind of caring feeling once again made her eyes wet. She whispered, "Son, will you be willing to live with mom in the future?"


    "Of course."


    "Would you be willing to live like the Oolong Town?"


    He said without thinking, "Yes."

 C457 canine chomopine

    "Son, you have a younger brother who is called Chief Little Tiger. "When mother has more power, we''ll bring him together and let you two brothers have a true home ¡­"


    He did not understand what the real "home" meant. Was it not home? However, he did not have the time to think about it. All his thoughts turned to his younger brother, and he excitedly asked, "Mom, is it true? I still have a brother? How old is he? "


    "He''s only three years old. He''s smart and cute."


    "Why didn''t mother bring her brother with her? I''ll take care of him and play with him. Give him all my good stuff. "


    Hua Rong was extremely gratified as she stared at the child''s kind face. "Okay, I definitely will. Mom would pick him up in a few days, but not yet. Mommy doesn''t have the ability right now, so I can only stay with you. "


    Lu Wenlong didn''t seem to understand, but he was secretly happy. When his mother was having a hard time, she would first accompany him. In the end, she was still a child. She did not try to hide her emotions and immediately jumped up. "Mom, you''re so good."


    "Son, don''t tell anyone about this."


    "Even the Abba is not allowed to tell me?"


    "Yes, this is a secret between you and your mother. If you let others know, you will be in danger, and your mother will be in danger. "


    "Then I definitely won''t tell anyone."


    Hua Rong smiled, looking at the sunset. On the island, was her son still picking shells and catching crabs? The weather is hot, the sun is hot, you can''t be naked, otherwise the sun will burn. Before she left, she gave him a few Single Shirt s. King Qin, did he remember to put them on for him? Maybe, after King Qin got married, he would very soon have his own children. Maybe, he really wouldn''t care about the head of the Little Tiger anymore? The person who was originally so deeply in trust, at this moment, was also doubting in fear. Who has the right to unconditionally get someone else''s good in their entire life? If King Qin really did not want the Little Tiger''s head, what should he do?


    She was depressed for a while before she slowly walked towards the tent with Lu Wenlong, towards the unknown world of revenge. So far, aside from Wang Junhua, who was ninety percent sure, there was not a single trace of her at all. What would be the best way to procrastinate indefinitely? She clenched her teeth. If Jin Wushu still didn''t make his move, he would make her move first.


    In front of the big tent in Fourth Prince, the bonfire had returned to its former glory, and all the wives and concubines that went out returned. They sat in front of the bonfire and ate and drank to their heart''s content, alleviating the fatigue of playing around. Ye Lvguanyin sat on his left and right sides respectively. Ye Lvguanyin took the initiative to pour him a big bowl of his favorite horse milk wine. He spoke with a charming manner, "Fourth Prince, this is the secret brewing wine made by Servant.


    Jin Wushu took a big sip, it was sour, sweet and extremely tasty, and he said immediately: "Alright, it''s very tasty."


    Ye Lvguanyin remained calm and collected, even concealing his luster. How could Wang Junhua not know the pride in her heart? He also spoke in a intimate tone: "Ye Lvniangzi prepared a present for Fourth Prince, Servant has also made a fool of himself ¡­" All of the concubine s looked at her, curious as to what present she had prepared. She waved his hand, and in front of the bonfire, a woman from the Western Regions, who was wearing a thin veil, walked in quickly while singing and dancing. The woman danced while singing. Her figure was tall and slender, her breasts and buttocks plump. Her waist was twisted like a charming snake. Not only Jin Wushu, the other concubine s were also stunned. Unknowingly, the singing and dancing had ended, and she had unraveled her veil slightly. She had tall eyebrows, deep eyes, blue eyes, and golden hair.


    Seeing that the Fourth Prince''s gaze was fixated on the Western region girl''s towering chest, Ye Lvguanyin immediately understood that he was inferior to his in the end. She was both angry and jealous, but whenhe met Wang Junhua''s gaze, she gave him a look. She nodded unconsciously, and immediately understood that Wang Junhua had told his to find this enchanting girl, so that the Fourth Prince would have a new love, and not worship Hua Rong as a goddess again.


    The Western Lady poured a cup of wine and came before Jin Wushu. She knelt down on one knee, with her thick red lips pouting like the petals of a rose, and spoke in a stiff voice, "Fourth Prince, this Servant offers you a cup ¡­"


    He took the cup and drank it, then laughed out loud: "Wife Wang is the one who knows this prince. Hahaha, very good, come, give Wife Wang the pair of earrings bestowed by Wolf Lord. "


    Wang Junhua took the earrings from the servant with a smile on his face. He knew that he had gained another bargaining chip in defeating Hua Rong.


    Jin Wushu proudly carried the Western Region girl and sat on his lap. His entire body was filled with excitement, and he was about to carry her into his tent to go out on a date when he suddenly heard a loud shout behind him, "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    Jin Wushu stopped in his tracks, only to see his son running over, staring at him with a strange gaze, and then looking at the tall and deep Western Region lady.


    He frowned slightly. "Son, what is it?"


    Lu Wenlong looked away and said loudly: "Abba, aren''t you going to look for mother?"


    "Why would I want to see her?"


    "Mom hasn''t eaten all day."


    Jin Wushu put down the Western Beauty and stood up. Ye Lvguanyin and Wang Junhua both nervously stared at him, what was Fourth Prince trying to do? Should he condescend to invite that woman? Even though they did not know the details of what happened last night, but seeing the scar on Fourth Prince''s hand, they knew that he must have suffered from quite a loss. The two of them then turned their gazes to Lu Wenlong. This damned brat, why did he want him to do anything?


    Wang Junhua took a plate of roast meat, and said with a warm tone: "little prince, try it, Servant cooked it himself."


    "Not eating. I''m afraid it''s poisonous. "


    Wang Junhua''s smile froze on his face. He had already turned around and walked away with large strides. Jin Wushu didn''t say a word and followed along.


    Wang Junhua and Ye Lvguanyin watched as the father and son walked far away. Their anger was like a poisonous snake that coiled around their hearts, layer after layer.


    Hua Rong, the damned Hua Rong.


    Jin Wushu strode to catch up with his son, but Lu Wenlong turned around and waited for him. His tone was full of worry: "Abba ¡­"


    "What are you trying to say? "Son."


    "I feel like you don''t really like your mother ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was very surprised: "Why do you say that?"


    "Mom is not feeling well today, so she hasn''t eaten all day. However, you, Abba, have been in high spirits all day and have never taken a look at mother ¡­ " In the eyes of a child, eating or not eating was the boundary between good and bad emotions. "Abba has been playing around today, so he must be in a good mood." And that ¡­ Fey ¡­ She is so terrifying, like a monster. Abba, don''t be together with her ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu was startled. He understood that his son was talking about that seductive Western Region lady and he lowered his voice: "Son, don''t tell your mother ¡­" He shook his head again when he saw his son not saying anything. "Son, you don''t know, it was your mother who didn''t allow me to see her."


    "But, mother is better than Wife Wang, better than Ye Lvniangzi. Why do you hate her, Abba?"


    Jin Wushu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. He couldn''t answer so he changed the topic. "Where did your mother go today?"


    "Mom was crying on the grass by herself." He looked at his father worriedly, "Abba, can you not argue with your mother? "Also, don''t tie her up ¡­"


    "Son, when did I tie her up? "She''s amazing ¡­" Jin Wushu thought that it was not good and stopped talking, he changed the topic again, "Son, I brought some good things for you, go take a look first, that''s right, have you eaten yet?"


    "Thank you, Abba. I already ate.


    Jin Wushu was speechless, Hua Rong''s defense was strict, he had to personally cook for her son, and if she was not there, he had to be on guard duty as well. He sighed to himself. No matter what, she was always sincere towards her son. Although he wasn''t his own son, he was far better than his own father. His heart could not help but feel happy, as if being good to his son was being good to him.


    He opened the door and entered the room. The room had been completely restored to its original tidy state. He had sent someone to deliver the broken things. Although they had not returned to their original state, they had become more homely and simple compared to their previous grandeur. Hua Rong sat in front of the table with her back facing them, doing something unknown. As he crept closer, he noticed that she was holding a strange map in her hand. She didn''t know what symbol it was, but he had never seen it before.


    "Hua Rong..."


    Hua Rong slowly raised her head and looked at him.


    Jin Wushu saw that her eyes were slightly swollen and thought of Lu Wenlong''s reports. It was him who had been in pain last night, not her. Even though he was resentful towards her, he controlled his tone and asked in a gentle tone, "Have you eaten yet?"


    "Fourth Prince, there is something I need to remind you."


    "What is it?" If you say so, I will do as you say. "


    "This is my tent. I want a private, private space. Please don''t go in or out again."


    He shouted: "Hua Rong, what do you mean?"


    "Men and women are different. You should know this principle."


    He was furious. "What do you think I would do? Who do you think I am? You''re not the only woman in the world. If you want women, this crown prince has plenty. "


    She looked at his innocent and wronged expression, then said indifferently, "Stop pretending. You know very well who he is."


    "Last night ¡­" "He''s drunk ¡­"


    Indeed! Drunk is always a man''s excuse. If he was really drunk, how could he have any ill intentions? Drunkenness was something he understood. He was pretending to be confused.


    "Fourth Prince, I''ll have to trouble you to send a message every time you come in. Knock on the door first. Otherwise, if you barge in again, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    He was extremely furious: "Right, I just wanted to barge in. Hua Rong, you accepted the belt, you accepted it yourself ¡­"


    She impatiently waved her hand: "If you want to vent your beasts'' desires, you can find Wang Junhua. Ye Lvguanyin, you have countless women, don''t be crazy here anymore ¡­"


    "Hua Rong, you''re jealous! "If you''re jealous, I can dismiss them all and leave none of them alive ¡­"


    Hua Rong stood up, and faintly smiled: "Fourth Prince, are you blatantly releasing Wang Junhua? What? It''s not like I want to kill your sweetheart. "


    He shouted, "Hua Rong, I swear to god, I wanted to vomit every time I see that woman. It''s all because of you, yet you still dared to bite Lu Dongbin.

 C458 Not fun

    "Fourth Prince, you should behave yourself. If Wang Junhua leaves, you should know the consequences."


    "This prince has already sent out many soldiers to guard this place. Let alone Wang Junhua, even a fly cannot fly out."


    "Staying here is not the way, you have to find a way to get Qin Gui to come here. After all, his wife is here, isn''t she? "


    "How can I do that? A new battle? "


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled, she waved his hand: "Fourth Prince, sit down, we have to plan things out properly." Seeing that Jin Wushu was still standing, she reached out her hand, poured a cup of cold tea and placed it in front of him: "Fourth Prince, please have some tea."


    Jin Wushu was overwhelmed by the favour as he took the cup of tea and slowly sipped. It was an Ice Blue Cracked Tea made in the official kiln, only the Imperial Family would be able to collect it, and it also came from the Song Huizong Palace.


    Hua Rong slowly spoke out, and said gently: "Fourth Prince, since you can use this negotiation to control Qin Gui, why not ask him to send an envoy for a large sum of gold?"


    "It''s not like I haven''t thought about it. "But his level is too high, and he is extremely treacherous. He has already become suspicious. Two hitmen, two hitmen, two hooligans, trying to curry favor with him, how could it be easy for him to fall for?"


    "Don''t forget, Yuwen Xuzhong was also sent by a university scholar."


    "It''s already different. Unless they were to meet again at the city gates. Today, if it was the old open seal, let alone a mere Qin Gui, even if it was Zhao Deji, he would have to kneel at your feet and be punished by you. Just that Hua Rong, are you willing to come to the city gates once again? "


    Hua Rong remained silent. The pain of alien invasion, the disaster of being trampled on by iron hooves, even if she wanted to avenge her husband, she didn''t want to let the Da Song''s citizens experience such misery.


    "Hua Rong, Wang Junhua can be eliminated at any time, but Qin Gui, no matter how I think about it, there''s only one way ¡­"


    Her eyes lit up. "What method?"


    He stopped.


    she asked.


    Then, he leisurely opened his mouth: "What benefits does killing Qin Gui have to me? Only with him here could peace negotiations be carried out and the interests of the Jin family be defended. Killing Qin Gui would bring no benefit to any of them. "Unless ¡­"


    "Unless what?"


    "Unless you marry me! This way, at least this prince will not lose both his wealth and his people. "


    Hua Rong was not thinking at all, "Fourth Prince, you have always forgotten one thing."


    "What is it?"


    "You forget that you are my husband''s murderer! Do you think I''m so shameless? Marry the man who killed your husband, sacrifice yourself to serve the enemy, and spend all night with you. Even Yue Pengju''s spirit in heaven wouldn''t be at peace? " She gave a faint smile. "Aren''t you afraid that the ghosts will pinch your neck in the middle of the night?"


    He desperately pinched the teacup in his hand, almost wanting to crush that crack. There was indeed a sea of flames and a mountain of blades between him and her. It was laughable that he had always been delusional.


    "Hua Rong, Yue Pengju was the cause of her death!"


    "Fourth Prince, do you dare to admit it? What''s the first one Song Jin negotiated? You are at least an accomplice! "The first accomplice!"


    He was unable to answer for a while, then said: "Alright, I''ll do my best to help you think of a way to have Qin Gui come to Shang Jing, at least to the border."


    Hua Rong asked, full of expectation, "When?"


    "It''s Song Qinzong''s birthday!"


    Hua Rong was shocked, and then she remembered the long-forgotten Song Qinzong. Song Huizong was dead, but Song Qinzong was not dead yet. He was still alive, a puppet left behind by Jin Wushu that he was prepared to fight against at any time.


    "You want to support Song Qinzong?"


    "At least as a bargaining chip. Hua Rong, since you want Qin Gui''s life, then you have to make a sacrifice. Even if it costs me my life, it''s the only thing I can do. "


    Hua Rong watched him get up and leave. When she retracted her gaze, she saw a small box by his feet, and when she opened it, she saw that it was filled with books and jewelry. Jin Wushu''s footsteps stopped: "For you, these are all for you. Hua Rong, no matter what, you should know this crown prince''s feelings."


    After he left, Lu Wenlong slowly walked over from the other side of the tent. Looking at the box that was opened in front of his mother, he said worriedly, "Mother, I saw that Abba had also bestowed the Wife Wang''s Earring ¡­."


    She smiled.


    Lu Wenlong continued to speak, "Wife Wang is really unkind, sending a demon with sunken eye sockets, it''s really scary. Her blue eyes are just like a ghost ¡­" The little child treated the beauties of the foreign races as demons, "I''m worried about whether that spirit will harm Abba or not."


    Hua Rong laughed. She was like this, showing his "deep love" every single time. Little did she know, that she couldn''t even fool little kids. However, she was happy that her child could speak like that. It was an ability to think independently. Although due to his age, he couldn''t get an accurate answer, but he had been secretly observing and focusing, hadn''t he?


    She was not in a hurry to say bad things about Jin Wushu in front of her children. She stood up, took a Single Shirt that was half made and gestured at him: "Son, mom will make you a new set of clothes."


    Lu Wenlong asked: "Mother, how about you make one for Abba as well?"


    "Your Abba has too many clothes, and can''t wear them all. And he doesn''t wear our kind of shirt. "


    "Our clothes ¡­" Lu Wenlong didn''t really understand these words, he only knew that in the eyes of Abba, this kind of shirt was something he disliked, and something he called ''subservient''. Now, the Abba liked to let his hair be braided.


    The sun was setting.


    The Little Tiger was chasing a strange bird on the beach. It took a simple slingshot and aimed quietly.


    As soon as the slingshot was released, the bird flapped its wings and flew away. He was very disappointed. As he clapped his hands and jumped, he was suddenly lifted up in the air by a big hand: "Stinky kid, on such a hot day, why did you take off your clothes when I told you to? What about the hat? "What about the headscarf?"


    He kicked his legs, "Hot, Abba, it''s so hot."


    King Qin still held him up, looking fierce and evil: "How many times have I said it? The sun is too big, it will peel off your skin. Stinky kid, you just won''t listen. If I don''t beat you up, you won''t know how powerful I am ¡­ "


    The King Qin bent down and helped him put on a big straw hat. The Little Tiger looked at him mysteriously: "Abba, quickly look behind you, what is it?"


    King Qin turned his head to look, only to find nothing behind him. The Little Tiger quickly took off the big hat on his head, laughed out loud, turned around and ran, while shouting: "Abba idiot, big idiot, hahaha ¡­"


    He had been unrestrained and unrestrained for half a lifetime, yet he had encountered such a monster. The King Qin could do nothing about it, his hair was in a mess. At this time, the sunset had already completely sank into the ocean like a blood colored disc.


    He stared at the disk and sighed. Why hadn''t that Little girl heard from him at all? Perhaps, she had even completely forgotten about her son, much less someone like herself, who she had never cared about.


    He took a few steps forward and grabbed the Little Tiger''s head with his long hands and feet. This area was filled with grass and flowers. It was much cooler than the beach outside. However, due to the isolation of a huge rock, it was usually a forbidden area. Since mother left, the Little Tiger never came to this place again.


    As soon as his feet touched the ground, he was like a wild horse that had escaped its restraints. The Little Tiger''s head was jumping in joy as it laughed loudly while chasing after the butterfly and the bird. However, his small body hadn''t run far, and he was caught by the King Qin. He came to a simple gravestone and wrote the words "Husband''s Yue Pengju''s Tomb" on it.


    "Kneel down and kowtow to your Abba."


    The Little Tiger obediently knelt down and kowtowed nine times. Just as it was about to speak, King Qin glared at him, but he did not dare say anything, and continued to kneel there obediently.


    King Qin didn''t speak for a long time, he only stared at the tombstone. How could Little Tiger Head withstand such an atmosphere? His legs went numb, and he turned around to get up. This time, the King Qin did not stop him, and only allowed him to run forward to pick up a bunch of strange looking things, before bringing him out.


    The Little Tiger was unwillingly being carried out, but when it passed through the crack in the huge rock, it dropped another pile of items. It was even more unhappy as it mumbled to itself, and started running the moment its feet touched the beach: "Abba, it''s not fun at all, it''s not fun at all ¡­"


    The Little Tiger''s head ran for a while, seeing that the Abba was not going to give chase, it stopped and stomped its feet, causing the white sand in its little boots to fly all over the place. "Abba, hurry up, hurry up, why are you being so slow ¡­"


    Seeing that the Abba was ignoring him, he bent down to pick up a red seashell, chuckling. "About this, Mom likes it, Mommy likes it the most ¡­"


    A jade-like hand reached out and grabbed his hand and the shell. He raised his head and looked at them warily. "This is my shell, return it to me ¡­"


    Xiao Daniang released her hand, pointed at Li Tinglan: "Little Young Master, quickly call for mother, quick, I called for a present for you ¡­"


    The Little Tiger looked anxiously at the strange candy in her hands and swallowed a large mouthful of saliva. Just as it was hesitating whether to call out, the King Qin walked over and picked it up. He struggled continuously on King Qin''s shoulders as if he had found a backer. "Abba, I want candy, I want sugar ¡­"


    "You little brat, with milk you have a mother. You have no conscience."


    Xiao Daniang''s face changed, and hastily bowed: "Great King!"


    King Qin coldly said: "Xiao Daniang, what are you doing? Have you forgotten my orders? "


    "Servant doesn''t dare to overstep half a step."


    "Then why did you come here?"


    "Servant is only here to visit young master. Servant and Young Miss miss the little young master very much, and they miss him very much ¡­ "


    "You don''t need to worry about this child. Go back." Also, you are not allowed to call him Young Master in the future. "


    Xiao Daniang asked in shock, "Why?"


    King Qin was unconcerned: "Because I want to sell it for a few coins. It''s just a service Attendant, what do you call him Young Master? "


    The master and the servant looked at each other, not knowing what he was up to.


    The King Qin carried the Little Tiger head and was about to leave. Only then did Li Tinglan muster up her courage, but she still didn''t dare look into her bell-like eyes. She stammered: "Great King, Servant has a request. Servant wishes to bring a letter to Abba ¡­ "


    "If there is anything I need, I will make arrangements." He glared at them, "Marry as much as you want. Since you are married into the Changlin Island, you should follow the rules of the island. You should be a spy for the Changlin Island and not your dead father."


    Li Tinglan did not dare to say anything else, as she lifted her Little Tiger''s head and headed towards the Imperial Palace.


    Xiao Daniang saw that the young lady''s face was covered in tears and fiercely lowered her voice. "This Heavenly Demon pirate actually imprisoned us and didn''t allow us to communicate with the outside world at all.


    Li Tinglan also cried in a low voice: "Servant has a hard life, for the sake of the Great Liao Foundation, why would Abba care about my happiness?"


    Xiao Daniang quickly comforted her, "Miss, don''t think too much. Although King Qin and Master take advantage of each other, once the rivers and mountains descend, there will always be a day for us to stick our heads out. "

 C459 profound hatred

    Li Tinglan sighed deeply. When she finally raised her head, which day would she be able to truly stand out? She had been imprisoned on this isolated island for her entire life. Her beauty had aged and her youth had disappeared. Had she become a victim of a political marriage?


    "Miss, as long as you give birth to a child and a daughter as soon as possible, your situation will improve."


    Li Tinglan acted as if she didn''t hear anything, and completely didn''t dare to imagine how she would give birth to a wild man of only a few children, to the point where even her soul was scared out of him.


    "The palace."


    Just as he was about to play, he saw Abba sitting on a big chair, staring at him. This gaze was so strange, he was slightly afraid. Recently, he discovered that the Abba was staring at him in a weird manner. He took a few quiet steps, trying to tug at his hair as he always did. Just as he took a step forward, King Qin shouted, "Stop!"


    He obediently stood there, obediently asking, "Abba, do you want to drink some water?"


    "If you want to drink it, go and drink it. "Come, let''s eat."


    When the food was served, the Little Tiger clamored for a while, before being carried to bed by the wet nurse. King Qin sat on the table, holding his big boss''s bag of wine. There was a knock on the door, and he shouted for them to come in. Third Uncle Yang walked in with a walking stick and sat across from him, but he only saw that more than half of the big wineskin was already empty.


    "Great King, you''ve been drinking too much lately."


    King Qin raised his head, "Third Uncle, according to the etiquette, shouldn''t I pay a visit to my father-in-law, Ye Lvdayong?"


    "With Liu Wu there, you don''t need to appear. Furthermore, Ma Su has not returned yet, so there are many things on the island ¡­"


    "Third Uncle, you are more than capable of taking care of these matters."


    "I''m already old and I don''t have much energy left, so I can''t continue," he raised his guard. "Your Majesty, your marriage has not been long, and you need to stay on the island for some time. Mister, you''ll have to inherit ¡­"


    "Haha, your son is about to give birth, and your father-in-law is going to pay you a visit as well." Moreover, the real reason is to train our troops on land, we can''t just blindly help Ye Lvdayong. "Since he wants to fight the world, I can''t let him use me forever. I have to protect my own interests first."


    "You''re bringing Li Tinglan along?"


    "Anyone who belongs to Ye Lvdayong is not allowed to leave this island."


    Third Uncle Yang was naturally on guard against Li Tinglan and her servant, but, if he did not bring Li Tinglan along, how could King Qin possibly pay a visit to his father-in-law? Even if they were acting, shouldn''t they at least have enough props?


    "Xiao Daniang is not a simple person, since it is a marriage, then the master and servant must not become Ye Lvdayong''s spy, they all say that following the chicken and following the dog to marry to the Changlin Island, one must abide by the rules of the island, and protect the benefits of the island."


    Third Uncle Yang stared into his eyes, unable to see his sincerity. Could it be that the King had thought it through and was truly going to compete for the throne? He was overjoyed in his heart and tried to say: "Little Tiger Head this child is getting more and more mischievous. The King has many things to do and staying by your side would be a serious disturbance to you. "Why don''t you pass him to me, and let me take care of him."


    The King Qin shook his head: "I''ll have to trouble Third Uncle. However, I think it''s not appropriate for the Little Tiger to stay on the island."


    In the past few days, the King Qin''s attitude towards the Little Tiger had greatly changed and he had lost his patience. Especially recently, his temper had become even worse. However, Third Uncle Yang still did not expect that he would have to chase away the Little Tiger''s head. He was slightly surprised. "Your Majesty, why do you say that?"


    "As you said, if I get married, I will have a son of my own. It''s not convenient for the Little Tiger to stay here. "


    "Why not? It is reasonable to say that Li Tinglan and her servant would not despise him. Furthermore, they agreed upon this marriage at the time of the marriage. "


    "In the end, he is not my biological father. Besides, I''m tired of taking care of this kid. I don''t like children, and furthermore, the fact that the Little Tiger is so mischievous annoyed me. "


    "In that case, I can take care of it for you."


    "This won''t do, your elder''s eyes will be obstructed the moment I see him ¡­"


    "But, when Hua Rong left without a trace, who should we hand the child over to? Furthermore, Yue Pengju suffered an injustice and died, he only left this one child in the life of a hero. Even though we are pirates, we cannot let this child live ¡­ "


    King Qin was impatient: "I don''t want to bother about the two anymore. This child, will eventually find someone to adopt him. If things don''t go well, I will also find Yue Pengju''s subordinates and casually throw them to anyone ¡­ "


    Third Uncle Yang knew that it was because Hua Rong had gone and never returned. After a long time, he became tired, tired, and no longer wanted to pay unconditionally. Based on his character, she would have thrown away the Little Tiger''s head long ago. But to send away the Little Tiger''s head, he couldn''t bear it anymore: "King, I have no son. When you''re not around, I''m mostly the one taking care of the child, so why not leave it to me ¡­"


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became, "This daddy has wasted so many years trying to find her to save and take care of my son for Hua Rong, but, how did she repay daddy?" He treated me like a free nanny. I am truly regretful. I get angry when I see her son. On the other hand, she and Yue Pengju were good friends, but some of them died, while the others went out to live happily, so why should I raise my son for them? Don''t forget, Yue Pengju can even be considered my enemy. He had taken my wife back then, and now he wants me to raise a son for him? I was afraid that one day I would be unable to control my anger. After killing this brat, I would even change my notoriety to ''killing the loyal and loyal''. Therefore, this little bastard must be sent away, tomorrow. Since I can''t send him out, I might as well just take a few coins and sell him to the Attendant as well ¡­ "


    Third Uncle Yang could not take it anymore and interrupted him: "If you want to blame someone, you should blame me. I forced Hua Rong to leave. Great King, are you blaming me? "


    King Qin laughed angrily: "That''s right, this old man is indeed blaming you. But I hate her even more. If she had even the slightest bit of friendship with me, then she wouldn''t have just left after listening to your words. "She was being heartless to your father, that''s why she took advantage of this excuse. She looked down on your father and never truly wanted to marry me ¡­"


    The Third Uncle Yang was speechless. These days, the temper of the King Qin had become more and more violent, not only to himself, but to anyone else as well. He even strictly ordered the severing of all connections between Li Tinglan, her master, and the outside world. When he was about to persuade again, King Qin was already impatient. "Third Uncle, your father is tired.


    "Great King, I still have something I want to talk to you about ¡­"


    "I don''t want to talk about it today."


    The Third Uncle Yang was also furious, "Great King, you have been like this lately, ignoring everything else. All you do is drink, do nothing else, and you will have to decide on the thousands of things that are accumulated on the island."


    "You can take care of these trivial matters by yourself!" The King Qin''s tone became more and more unsightly, "Don''t bother me with everything."


    Third Uncle Yang could not hold it in anymore, he extended his cane and pointed it at his nose: "Great King, what happened to you? For such a long period of time, your will has been depressed and you''ve been drunk everyday. Could it be that without that woman, you will die? "


    "I have forgotten her for a long time, what does she count as?"


    "Forgot? If you really forget, it''s not like that. "


    King Qin drank most of the wine from his wineskin, his eyes bloodshot: "Even if she comes back to kneel in front of me, I will not take her. "This old man will immediately accept a few more concubines ¡­"


    He drank the rest of the wine in one breath and said drunkenly, "Don''t look down on laozi. There are many women in this world, and laozi has to marry a hundred women in this life. Do you think the world won''t change without laozi?"


    "I just hope that you don''t think otherwise."


    "What do you mean by ''don''t mean by''? I''m getting married according to your wishes, what else do you want? I''ll marry a few more wives tomorrow and have seven or eight sons. Why did you adopt the Little Tiger''s head? In the future, there will be many children who will call you grandpa. "


    "Alright, you can take as many women as you want, no matter how much you want to marry."


    King Qin waved his hand, and the items on the table fell onto the ground. He raised his broadsword and stood up, "I will go and kill that little bastard first ¡­"


    Third Uncle Yang quickly pulled him back, and then he became truly flustered: "Great King, what are you doing?"


    "I''m going to kill that little bastard, that ungrateful woman ¡­"


    "What are you angry with the child for?"


    "I am angry. [This father''s life is in the hands of that woman. I have to kill that little bastard to vent my anger ¡­]


    The deep hatred of love. Third Uncle Yang firmly stopped him. "Great King, if that''s the case, send this child away tomorrow."


    "No, I have to kill him ¡­"


    "Your Majesty, aren''t you afraid of being ridiculed by the heroes of the world? Yue Pengju, in the end, he was the loyal and benevolent of his generation, and died such a miserable death, yet you still want to help Qin Gui kill his son? "


    The big blade held up by King Qin drooped down again, its blood red eyes stared: "I will spare his life for now, tomorrow I will send him out. I don''t want to see him for another day. "


    Third Uncle Yang had no choice but to leave. He didn''t know if this change in King Qin was good or bad, as if he didn''t recognize any of his relatives.


    King Qin immediately fell asleep, just like every night he slept. He did not take off his clothes, and no sweat could be seen on his face.


    In his dreams, he once again fell into an endless nightmare. He was in a forest full of flowers. The spring sun shone down onto the woman beside him. She was wearing a light green dress and had a brush in her hand.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    She raised her head, her eyes filled with tender affection, "Qin Shangcheng, look at your name, does it look good?"


    He reached out and grabbed her in his arms. His whole body was bursting with impatience from the warmth. "Little girl, do you like me?"


    "I like it, I really like it ¡­" Her voice was like a mosquito''s buzz. It was thin, yet it had a blush to it. It was like a blush that couldn''t be dispersed. It was like a blob of red clouds in the clouds.


    "Little girl, little girl ¡­" Hugging her soft body in his embrace, with her skin sticking to his skin, he only knew that he was calling her lass. Infinite happiness.


    His eyes were bloodshot as he gazed at the morning light on the windowsill. Everything was an illusion, just like countless nights, an illusion. It was just a dream.


    "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    He punched on the bed, causing a corner of it to shatter. Sawdust flew everywhere. The feeling of longing, longing, and every dream he had in his head had been completely obliterated. It would be too long before she came back. She would never come back. The jade hands that mended the clothes, the warmth of the valley towel, the gentle charm of lying in his embrace ¡­ No more, all forgotten, and she would never come back on her own again. Where was she? Dead or alive? What did all these years of waiting bring him? He raised his hand again and lowered it heavily, as if the bed were her body.

 C460 Ruthlessness

    The Little Tiger''s head woke up in the morning sun, the wet nurse wanted to give him sun covering clothes and a headscarf, but he strongly resisted, laughing and desperately hiding, and shouted loudly: "If you don''t wear it, then don''t wear it ¡­ ¡­" "Hot ¡­"


    When King Qin walked in, he rushed over and rammed head first into King Qin''s leg. He stretched out his arms and hugged King Qin''s leg as he spoke in a sweet and flirtatious voice, "Abba, they are bullying me. Someone is bullying me ¡­"


    King Qin glared: Stinky kid, quickly get dressed.


    "I won''t wear it, I won''t wear it, it''s so hot! Abba, they are bullying me!"


    "You dare to lie? How dare you lie when you''re not wearing any clothes? " King Qin slapped his butt heavily. This time, he used a lot of strength, causing Little Tiger to cry from the headache. "Scoundrel, you hit me, wuu, Mom ¡­ "Mom ¡­"


    This "mother" infuriated King Qin even more. He stretched out his hand as if he was holding a fish, "Little bastard, if you dare cry or howl again, I''ll throw you into the sea to feed you to the bastard ¡­"


    It was the first time that the Little Tiger saw the true viciousness in Abba''s eyes. Even though he was a child, he knew the difference and was so scared that he did not dare cry anymore. He only kicked his feet, "Mother, I want mother ¡­"


    "Don''t mention your ''mother'' ¡­"


    "Mom, I want mom ¡­"


    King Qin used a bit of strength on his hands, causing Little Tiger''s head to ache even more. He was unable to catch his breath, and both of his legs continued to kick wildly in the air.


    "Your mother didn''t want you anymore. She threw you away, you little bastard. You''re an orphan, do you understand? Just like your old man, I''ve been an orphan since I was young. I don''t want you anymore now, I''m going to kick you out ¡­ " He lowered his arm and threw him onto the ground, "Little bastard, scram! Today, I will kick you out of here ¡­" "Someone, hurry up and take care of this brat''s things ¡­"


    The two wet nurses kneeled on the ground and saw that King Qin was not angry like he was in the past, because King Qin had never asked them to clean up the clothes on the Little Tiger''s head. They spent their days together with their child. Naturally, they had very deep feelings for each other. A wet nurse trembled as she begged, "Great King, where are we sending the young master to?"


    "Young Master, he''s not your Young Master. Send him out, and kill himself."


    "The child is still young. Great King, I beg you to keep him ¡­"


    "Go and pack your clothes, if you dare utter another word, I will break your legs." "Take away everything that belongs to this bastard, not a single one can be left behind, lest it get in our way ¡­"


    Although the had become more and more violent and scary, he had never done such a ''evil scheme''. Although he was not very sensible, he saw the wet nurse crying as she packed up his clothes and other things, realizing that the situation was bad. She fearfully held onto Abba''s head, her hands grabbing onto his messy hair, and shouted in a trembling voice: "Abba, Abba, you don''t want the Little Tiger''s head anymore?"


    King Qin lowered his hand, throwing the child onto the ground, "Scram, I don''t want to see you ever again."


    The Little Tiger''s head fell on the ground and its eyes filled with tears: "Abba, I don''t dare to be disobedient, nor do I dare to catch crabs and put them on your neck. I''m not going to take off your hat, Abba ¡­ The Little Tiger''s head doesn''t leave, doesn''t leave ¡­ "


    He pushed the Little Tiger''s head away impatiently. The Little Tiger''s head pounced forward again, but when he lifted his leg, the Little Tiger''s head fell to the ground and started crying loudly: "Abba, Abba ¡­."


    "Someone, come."


    The two lackeys hurriedly came up.


    "Take them away."


    "Where to?"


    "Send it to the shore and throw it to some random family for adoption."


    Only then did everyone understand that King Qin was determined to throw the child away.


    "Your Majesty, if Madame Yue comes back to ask ¡­"


    He raised his hand and heavily slapped small fry in the face, "If I tell you to leave, then go. What Madame Yue? Mrs. Bullshit. What obligation did I have to raise a son for her? "It''s not like I''m the babysitter she hired ¡­"


    Half of small fry''s face swelled up as he opened his mouth to spew blood from his broken teeth, not daring to say another word.


    He raised his chubby arm, and looked at Abba, who had suddenly become extremely brutal and fierce, with his mouth agape. He retreated a few steps, staggered a bit, and fell back again as he wailed, "Mom, I want Mommy ¡­ Abba... "


    King Qin took a step forward and heavily stomped his huge leather boots on the ground, brushing past his little head. The child felt as if the earth shook and the mountains shook. In that split-second of conflict between life and death, if he were to step slightly off course, wouldn''t his brain burst open? His lips trembled in fear, "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    "You are not allowed to call me Abba, I am not your Abba!"


    "Abba ¡­"


    The Little Tiger''s head was startled by that fierce gaze. It was so scared that its entire body went limp and its tears and snot flowed out, "Mother, I want mother ¡­"


    "Serves you right, little bastard. Your Abba is a short-lived ghost, your mother is a heartless and foolish woman. Bastard, your mother doesn''t pity you, why do I need you? "Scram! Your father has endured you for so long. When I see you again, I want to strangle you to death. Scram ¡­"


    The wet nurse mustered up the courage to hug the child who had cried until he became limp. Walking a few steps, she was so scared by King Qin''s angry roar that her legs became weak and she knelt on the beach. The two of them fell heavily onto the ground.


    "Mother, my mother ¡­"


    "Scram, the farther the better. Little bastard, if you dare let your father see you again, your father will kill you. Scram ¡­"


    The wet nurse picked up the child and ran, the two underlings followed closely behind, the rest of them did not dare to breathe, they only knew how to run towards the ocean shore, afraid that if they were any slower, King Qin would really make a move to kill them.


    In the distance, Xiao Daniang and her servant had already entered the huge coconut tree forest.


    Li Tinglan trembled in fear, "What happened to King Qin? It seems like he really wants to kill that kid. "


    Xiao Daniang was also very confused, "Your Majesty has been getting more and more irascible these days. It looks like Hua Rong had left well, in the end, she wasn''t her own flesh and blood. Since this bandit couldn''t get a woman, he naturally wouldn''t treat her son well. "That''s good too, in case this child blocks our way ¡­"


    "A child won''t be able to stop us from doing anything. What a pity. "


    "Miss, you don''t know that the human heart is sinister. Otherwise, this child who was on the island would sooner or later become a scourge. If he did not leave, Hua Rong could return one day to fight for revenge. "Only after he leaves can the king retract all her thoughts and complete her master''s work ¡­"


    Big cause, big cause. Li Tinglan had a headache when hearing this word. She was only eighteen years old and did not know how to act. However, she did not dare show this kind of emotion, even in front of Xiao Daniang, she did not dare show it, and could only endure it in the bottom of her heart, as she forced out a smile. The King Qin was so heartless that even a child could turn hostile. In the future, how could she expect him to treat her well?


    In the end, he was still a bandit, an unranked bandit. Tears streamed down her face. She didn''t dare to imagine how she had lived her entire life on this isolated island.


    As the sails fell, the sea was calm and still.


    Changlin Island had already completely disappeared from her sight without a trace. A group of seabirds flew by, and Little Tiger walked out of the cabin timidly. He was dressed like a small fisherman, and his little boots made "kkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkk" on the deck. His small hands could not reach the side of the boat. He could only stand in the cabin, not daring to act like a spoiled child and pick himself up. He could only look at the birds that stopped in the distance with tears all over his face.


    The sound of heavy boots made him dare not turn his head or look at anyone. His small body kept leaning forward, pressing tightly against the deck, fearing that the giant palm-leaf fan would once again reach out and grab him.


    King Qin stopped behind him. He was still pressed up against the deck, his small shoulders twitched slightly but he still did not dare turn around. He sighed and reached out to pull him. The Little Tiger wanted to struggle free, but it didn''t dare to. Slowly, as if it felt that his hands were as loving as before, the Little Tiger turned its head back timidly, but it still didn''t dare to look into his eyes.


    King Qin spoke in a muffled voice: "Stinky kid, are you afraid?"


    He started to cry, as if he had suffered a great grievance. He turned around and tightly hugged King Qin''s leg, crying until he was completely out of breath, "Abba, don''t chase me away, I don''t want to leave, I want mother ¡­ I''m not leaving, Abba, don''t chase me away ¡­ "


    King Qin''s eyes were wet as he reached out and picked him up.


    He wrapped his arms around King Qin''s neck and pressed his face close to hers. Tears and snot ran down King Qin''s face, "Abba, I don''t want to go. Abba, I want to stay with you ¡­"


    Even though his heart was made of stone, he was still shocked by the cry. King Qin stared at the pair of teary eyes, slender eyelashes, and suntanned face in his arms, as if he was the woman in his dreams. His crying slowly turned into sobbing. King Qin whispered into his ear, "Son, I''ll bring you to find mom, okay?"


    He looked at Abba in confusion, and stopped crying, but instead became overjoyed. "Really? Are we really going to find Mom? "


    "You have to listen. Otherwise, Abba will not bring you over. "


    "I know how to be obedient, Little Tiger Head is the most obedient. Abba, I miss mother so much, do you miss mother? "


    The King Qin gently caressed the bruises on his wrist that had been smashed on the ground earlier, and heaved a long sigh: "Poor Stinky kid, do you still feel pain?"


    "Pain ¡­" No pain... Abba, as long as you can see mother, Little Tiger''s head will not hurt anymore ¡­ " He was ecstatic, his hand holding onto Abba''s messy hair. He had completely forgotten how evil Abba was not long ago.


    "Abba, do you miss your mother?"


    King Qin glared: "Brat, if you don''t want to be beaten up, then don''t ask around."


    "Just don''t ask."


    Only then did King Qin take out a small toy and passed it to him. "From now on, you are not allowed to take off your clothes. You have to wear your boots and your headscarf, or else your mother won''t like you when she sees you in the sun. "


    "Yeah, the Little Tiger is fine with wearing clothes. But where is my mother now? "


    "Child, don''t ask too much. I will naturally tell you when the time comes."


    The Little Tiger''s head pouted and played with the little toy, secretly observing his expression, as if it knew that the Abba would not get angry anymore. Suddenly, it leaned into his ear and blew softly into it, "I like the Abba the most." Then she giggled.


    "Stinky kid, you mischievous brat, you even know how to speak flattery?" King Qin''s heart ached and felt a sweetness, he didn''t know how strange this feeling was, but it was novel. He continuously stroked the bruises on Yue Yang''s little wrist, regretting it profusely, "Sigh, if your mother had seen it, I don''t know how she would have resented this daddy ¡­"


    He curled his lips, "Mother does not resent Abba. Mother treats Abba well, and makes new clothes for Abba ¡­"

 C461 Do Not Beat Me

    King Qin suddenly thought of the valley towel that he hadn''t seen in a long time. That set of Single Shirt in winter, he let out a long sigh.


    "Abba, why did you want to beat up the Little Tiger''s head before?"


    King Qin looked at this devilish child and caressed his head. "Son, is it still painful?"


    The Little Tiger nodded continuously, and asked relentlessly: "Abba, why do you want to beat the Little Tiger''s head?" Because he had never fought before, he felt both weird and wronged.


    "I haven''t hit him yet."


    Didn''t beat him up? His soul had been scared out of him as well. The Little Tiger scratched his head, he could not bring himself to say such words, and continued to tug on his hair: "Abba, will you beat me up again in the future? You are not allowed to beat up Little Tiger''s head in the future, okay? "


    "If you don''t wear clothes, then just beat him up." King Qin took out a small toy from his bosom and coaxed him, "Wait until we get to the shore, Abba will buy you a candied fruit."


    "Okay!" The Little Tiger laughed and forgot to ask. It placed its finger in its mouth and drooled. Sweet candied fruits flew around in front of its eyes.


    Above their heads, Sea Birds flew over in groups, the Little Tiger rode on the Abba''s shoulders and kept reaching out to grab them, but they could not grab even a single one. King Qin hugged him the entire time as if he was not tired at all. Witnessing the anger that the King Qin had, he was as frightened as the others, but when he looked over, he saw that the King Qin''s face was filled with vicissitudes of life. His leopard-like eyes were filled with loneliness, and on his shoulder sat his son that did not belong to him, as if he was the most patient father in the world. How could he throw the Little Tiger''s head away?


    He walked over slowly. "Great King."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Great King, where is the Little Tiger located?"


    "Come with me."


    "This trip to the Liaoning is a long one, and I''m afraid there might be some mishap. The Little Tiger is too small, so it''s not appropriate to travel on the road."


    "I have my own arrangements, what are you talking about?"


    "Your Majesty ¡­" Before Liu Zhiyong could finish speaking, his head was empty, the Little Tiger had already reached out and removed his hood, waving it in his hands, he laughed out loud: "Scoundrel, you don''t want me to be with Abba, big bad guy ¡­" He danced happily, his hands went limp, and his turban drifted slantingly into the sea.


    King Qin acted as if he had seen something funny and laughed out loud. "Stinky kid, you sure are a good person to tease people, you really are a bad boy ¡­"


    Seeing the father and son were overjoyed, Liu Zhiyong knew that the King Qin had already pampered this child to the bones. No matter how he tried to persuade him, it was to no avail, so he did not speak anymore. Just as he was about to leave, the King Qin suddenly called out to him.


    Liu Zhiyong was a little surprised.


    "Get me some more food that the Little Tiger''s head likes. Take a look at what''s in the cabin and then arrange the cabins."


    He didn''t dare to ask why, so he had to prepare.


    The Little Tiger''s head regained its former liveliness, running back and forth on the high deck, curiously looking at the sailors on the ship coming and going, decorated with lanterns and decorations, as if it was about to celebrate some grand festival.


    "Abba, what are they doing?"


    The King Qin carried him with a mysterious smile. "Because someone''s birthday is coming."


    "Who''s having a birthday?"


    "Little Tiger head."


    The Little Tiger s head and eyes were blurry as she laughed and shouted in joy, "Alright! I want to wear new clothes!"


    Every year when he was born, his mother would prepare a new set of clothes and a lot of delicious food. King Qin himself never had a birthday, but suddenly, he remembered that when Hua Rong entrusted this child to him, he said that it was his birthday. This was the first time he had ever done such a thing, but she was glad to see her son in high spirits, and even happier to see himself than he was for his own birthday.


    "Abba, but I don''t have any new clothes. Mom hasn''t made any new clothes this year."


    "When you see your mother, tell her to make it up."


    "When Abba''s birthday comes, can you also tell Mom to make new clothes?"


    King Qin could no longer answer. His two gentle hands seemed to still be on top of his head, combing his hair, the warmth remaining. He knew in his heart that this little girl treated him well. At least for a period of time, she wanted to spend a lifetime with him. He couldn''t help but throw the Little Tiger''s head into the air to catch it. He was overwhelmed with emotions and wished that he could see the woman in his dreams the next time he looked at her.


    "Hehe, Abba, when will we be able to see mother?"


    "Soon, son. When your birthday is over, you will be able to see it."


    Girl, damnable girl, where is she now? Could it be that he couldn''t even remember his son''s birthday?


    As the morning sun rose, Lu Wenlong carried a few long Flos Lonicerae and ran back. As he ran, he shouted, "Mom, quickly look, what a beautiful flower!"


    Hua Rong smiled as she walked out of the tent to meet him. She took out a vase and carried the clear water. These days, every day, this big vase would bring about new flowers. Lu Wenlong went in and out of the tent and felt that this tent was always clean and smelled good.


    "Mom, I didn''t like living in a tent before, but this year, I suddenly like living in a tent."


    Hua Rong looked at the vase and felt satisfied.


    "Because the tents of the past were not decorated with flowers and they were not so neat and tidy. Mother, why do you always make everything so neat? "


    Hua Rong laughed and pulled his hand: "Son, look, what good stuff did Mommy prepare for you?"


    Lu Wenlong walked over, only to see that there was already a sumptuous breakfast on the table, a rich cake, and a bowl of something he had never seen before: Inside the rose bowl, there were two white eggs with red sugar, it was crystal clear and hot, releasing a sweet fragrance.


    "Mom, what is this?"


    "This is a sugared egg. Mom couldn''t find any eggs, so she randomly found a few wild eggs to make up for the amount. In my mother''s hometown, if someone had a birthday, they would eat this kind of sweet, watery egg. "


    "Mom, is this your birthday? It''s today? "


    Hua Rong could not help but cry. Today was the birthday of the Little Tiger. That summer, Penga returned victorious, traveling for days and nights in a rush. In the moment of pain that he was in the middle of giving birth, he descended from the sky and held his hands. "Sister Shi Qi, I''m back. The two of them had a hard-won son, but the husband was gone, and the son couldn''t be with them.


    Seeing her tears, Lu Wenlong quickly comforted her: "Mom, don''t be sad ¡­"


    Hua Rong wiped her tears and smiled as she pushed the bowl in front of him. "Son, today is little brother''s birthday. Your birthday is in two months, and then Mom will make you something even better. "


    "You helped your little brother eat the sweet egg." Although he was a teenager, he also felt a wave of indescribable sorrow. He took the chopsticks and spoon and said, "Mom, I will give all my good stuff to little brother to play with, okay?"


    Hua Rong looked away, unable to suppress the sorrow and sadness in her heart. Who on earth knew the birthday of the Little Tiger''s head? She wasn''t sure if she could remember the King Qin.


    Jin Wushu stopped at the door and heard the faint sound of sobbing from inside the tent and his son''s panicked and comforting voice, "Mother, don''t be sad anymore ¡­ "Don''t be sad ¡­"


    This woman, this strong woman, would also cry like this.


    Just as he was about to open the curtain and go in, he suddenly remembered her warning, coughed, and then "knocked": "Hey, Hua Rong, this prince has something to talk to you about, can I come in?"


    Hua Rong used a piece of the wet kernels to wipe her eyes, and then used a dried kernels to wipe it clean before saying indifferently: "Please come in."


    Jin Wushu stared at her face a few times, then shifted his gaze away. Lu Wenlong was in high spirits as he pushed his bowl in front of him, "Abba, this thing tastes really good, try it yourself."


    Hua Rong pushed the bowl back. "Son, eat. There''s more here. "


    Jin Wushu was in disbelief: "Do I have one too?"


    Perhaps it was because he thought of his son, but Hua Rong''s face showed a gentleness that had never before shown him before, as she handed him a similar red bowl. Inside the pure white porcelain plate, there was a red sugar and a white wild egg.


    Lu Wenlong finished his in a few bites. Seeing that Abba had not moved, he gave him the chopsticks and urged him: "Abba, it''s very delicious. You quickly eat it."


    When he picked up the chopsticks, he realized that his son had become so proficient with them. He seemed to be deep in thought, but didn''t say anything. He only held the bowl in his hands and savored the taste slowly, and only put it down after he was done eating: "Hua Rong, thank you."


    She said lightly, "No need, today is my son''s birthday, this is his favorite food. I can''t stay with him this year. I hope I can stay with him for his birthday next year. "


    Next year? Will she be able to complete her revenge plan next year? Jin Wushu patted his son''s shoulder. "Go out first, I have something to say to your mother."


    Lu Wenlong looked at his mother, seeing that her nodded, he took his bow and arrows and walked to the entrance of the tent before turning back to look. Seeing that there were no signs of a quarrel between Abba and his mother, he finally relaxed and left.


    Once he left, Jin Wushu said, "Hua Rong, this crown prince has already discussed with Wolf Lord and is prepared to use Song Qinzong to restrict Zhao Deji."


    Her eyes lit up. "If that''s the case, will Qin Gui send out his envoy to the Jinguo?"


    He hesitated for a moment, "Don''t hold too much hope, Qin Gui is a cunning old fox, I think he might think of a way to go about it."


    "Fourth Prince, as long as you indicate for him to come, he wouldn''t dare not come."


    "Hua Rong, maybe you are overestimating this prince."


    No one understood Zhao Deji''s fear better than Hua Rong. As long as Zhao Deji heard the words "gold soldier is here", he would be impotent his entire life and lose all his descendants. He wanted to stay safe in Jiangnan, as long as the Jinguo clearly indicated that he wanted Qin Gui to send the mission, how could he refuse?


    Jin Wushu saw the unfathomable change in her expression, and sighed: "I might still be able to kill Qin Gui. But, don''t forget, the real culprit behind this is Zhao Deji. In this life, I''m afraid you won''t be able to kill him. "


    Her eyes were fervent, her heart was filled with anxiety, and she was extremely excited: "Forget it, we''ll kill every single one that we can. Kill Qin Gui first, then I will think of a way yourself. "


    "Zhao Deji, I really am unable to help you."


    "Of course, I do not expect you to bring Zhao Deji to Jinguo as well."

 C462 Demons

    A red cloud floated onto her face due to her excitement. She rested her arm on the Desk beside her. Beside her was the large bottle of Flos Lonicerae. He looked around at the freshness of the room, for he had grown used to and loved the carved Chinese mansions in his early years, and had never felt at home, seeing the tents only as a need for war or a temporary holiday. At this moment, she was feeling just like her son, wondering why there was such a strong feeling of home here. Or, as long as this woman was there, would there be a sense of home?


    He coughed once more, and that oppressive urge and desire surfaced in hherheart once again. She reached out his hand, wanting to grab that pair of jade hands that was as smooth as the Flos Lonicerae''s. The moment he stretched his hand out, Hua Rong stood up with an anxious and excited expression on her face and even smiled, "Fourth Prince, if you can kill Qin Gui and his wife, then I will wipe away all our hatred."


    He was overjoyed. He stretched out his hand in the air and said with a trembling voice, "Is this for real?"


    "Seriously!" She gritted her teeth, "As long as we kill Qin Gui and his wife, our grudges will be avenged on the both of us, and in the future, it will also be my own business if we look for Zhao Deji for revenge."


    At this moment, his heart felt an unprecedented sense of relaxation. The grudge he had with this woman was resolved ¡ª more accurately, the grudge he had with her was resolved. This was something that he had always dreamed of. Now that the country''s enmity had been removed, there was only family hatred left. If there were no such thing as hatred left, the two of them would be like strangers meeting again at a certain place.


    Never again.


    He laughed, whistled, turned, and walked out.


    When he walked to the door, he stopped and turned back to glance at her. "Hua Rong, I will definitely try my best."


    "I hope so."


    In the distance, Wang Junhua jumped into the lake. A thick red willow tree covered a corner of the lake, and with her body in the water, Ye Lvguanyin came closer to her.


    "Elder sister, Fourth Prince has been treating you with more importance recently."


    Wang Junhua looked at her with a hint of jealousy in his eyes, and said happily: "How is this the Pitiful Servant? "He has really fallen for Xi Nuer ¡­" Xi Nuer was the Chinese name she gave to the beauty in the Western Regions.


    Ye Lvguanyin was very curious, but he did not understand where she would actually buy such an extraordinary woman. He could only secretly curse that he was a step behind, and was about to look for another peerless beauty, but in an instant, how could he possibly find her?


    Wang Junhua observed his surroundings and lowered his voice: "Little sister, Servant has good news."


    "Elder sister, quickly tell me."


    "Fourth Prince is infatuated with this ugly servant. She will be officially given a title in a few days."


    Ye Lvguanyin was half surprised, half disappointed. "You called her an imperial concubine?"


    "Little sister must be joking." Although this ugly servant is doted on, the position of wangfei can only belong to you, little sister. Little sister, rest assured, this ugly slave is only used to deal with that slut. Look, hasn''t Fourth Prince been looking for her recently? "


    "Big sister is really lucky."


    Wang Junhua could no longer conceal the fierce jealousy on his face. "It''s still not enough to rely solely on this ugly slave. Little Sister, we have to finish this battle quickly, and let that bitch disappear right in front of our eyes as soon as possible ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin hurriedly nodded his head. However, he had other plans in his mind, the situation between him and Wang Junhua was different, Wang Junhua and Hua Rong have a huge enmity and if he urgently needed to settle it, it would either be you dying or me living. However, he could totally take it a bit longer. She remembered the medicine that Ye Lvdayong gave her, and revealed a smile, "As long as we sisters work together, why should we worry about that bitch not falling down?"


    "Yes." That bitch didn''t understand Fourth Prince''s temperament, and always liked to go against him. She thought that if she went against him, she would be able to stand out and win the Fourth Prince''s favor. In fact, the man can let you once temper, twice temper, make a lot of noise, then become a burden. Which man in the world doesn''t like gentleness, but likes to be jealous of women? "


    Ye Lvguanyin sighed: "Whether it is because of the older ones, or because big sister has studied men thoroughly."


    Wang Junhua was extremely proud: "That slut has always been like this, she doesn''t even put the Da Song Emperor in her eyes and actually dares to assassinate the Emperor. If she knew how to welcome men, she wouldn''t have been like a stray dog, falling to such a state. At least Fourth Prince was soft-hearted enough to take her in ¡­ Sigh, among all the men of the world, who can compare to the Fourth Prince in being lenient and magnanimous? "


    Ye Lvguanyin''s face immediately turned white. Naturally, he remembered that when he came back here, he thought that Wang Junhua was referring to his as a scholar, but he had no choice but to endure it and curse in his heart, "Wang Junhua, this slut, there will be a day when you will also have a good show of yourself."


    After a new rain, the air was moist, a rare cool cloudy day.


    It was too humid outside, so Desk were set up early in the large tent, creating a feast. Strings danced, and right after a group of songbird s went down, there was a crisp and melodious foreign tune, light and seductive. The lady danced about passionately with her waist, plump breasts and buttocks, and a tall and straight nose, completely different from the Song Jinlian ladies who were seated around her.


    For the next few days, Fourth Prince continued to stay at Xi Nuer''s place. The concubine clearly discovered that the jewelry she was wearing changed as the days went by. Furthermore, they all knew that she was from Wife Wang, so they followed the wind and fell, fully aware of the strength of this chess piece, and their attitude towards Wang Junhua became more and more fawning on him. In comparison, Ye Lvguanyin was just pushed to the side, because no one could see that she had any chance of winning against Wang Junhua.


    Xi Nuer sang a tune that no one understood from the Western Regions. Because of the hot dancing, the clothes on the two sides of the deep cleavage became loose and there were two towering big chests on the two sides. And her thighs, plump and straight, snow-white, were white and greasy in front of everyone''s eyes.


    All of the female disciples felt their heartbeats quicken as they watched. Ye Lvguanyin looked over and saw that the Fourth Prince''s gaze was fixated on that deep cleavage, unable to move at all. She was cursing inwardly, "Scoundrel," thinking, why don''t we just go and be a cow?


    Even Wang Junhua, seeing Fourth Prince''s gaze, couldn''t help but feel jealous. Fourth Prince reached out his hand, and Xi Nuer walked over with a charming smile, her body slanted to the side and sat in his embrace. She casually picked up a cup of wine and offered it to him with a soft and stiff voice, "Fourth Prince ¡­ Fourth Prince... " She also only knew simple local language and couldn''t speak a single word.


    Jin Wushu drank and hugged the beauty. He looked around and said complacently, "Such a beautiful morning. It''s fine if I drink cola, but I want to drink a cup of tea too ¡­"


    One of the concubine immediately brought out a cup of milk tea. Jin Wushu shook his head: Haha, milk tea is really crude, what''s the taste of it?


    Wang Junhua personally poured him a cup of wine: "Why is Hua Rong not coming to participate in such a happy time?"


    Jin Wushu''s gaze became sharp, and Wang Junhua immediately went silent, but in his heart, he was secretly pleased, he really wanted Hua Rong to be here and witness this scene, and see the beauty in Fourth Prince''s embrace. Otherwise, she would have regarded himself as his mistress, and would have thought that he was unrivalled in Fourth Prince''s eyes.


    Nobody could even dream of becoming the one and only Fourth Prince.


    At the door, a soft voice could be heard. "Who is it that wants to invite me?"


    Everyone''s gaze was attracted, even Xi Nuer who did not understand looked over.


    The tent flap opened, and a slim figure gracefully entered. She was wearing a light purple cotton dress with a purple skirt around her waist. She had flowing water sleeves and her black hair was tied up in a high bun. On her temples, there was a pearl hairpin, swaying step by step. It was the dress of a pure Song Kingdom beauty. Her snow-white wrist was exposed as she held onto a child that was made out of jade. The child was dressed in a prince''s attire, but it had been ingeniously improved. Amidst the splendor, there was the elegance of the Southern Dynasty, and even a headscarf.


    It was as if the pair of jade figures had just walked down from a grand painting.


    Like the first Flos Lonicerae in full bloom on the prairie, his pure white face was even whiter than the newest jasmine flower. Her slightly parted red lips were like the petals of a rose, slowly blooming. When she smiled, his long eyelashes fluttered and his eyeballs rolled slightly. It was as if everyone present was within her gentle and gentle field of vision, yet every one of them felt that she was looking at them alone. Jin Wushu stared at her. His mind was blank for a moment, he could only see his red lips moving, he did not understand what she was saying.


    "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong''s voice woke him up. Xi Nuer let out a cry and realized that she had fallen heavily onto the ground. With a "Pu" sound, a large part of her clothes were torn off.


    "Quick, give Madam a seat, give the Prince a seat, quick ¡­"


    Next to Fourth Prince''s Desk, a rose-red Desk was immediately placed. Jin Wushu hastily asked: Hua Rong, what do you want to eat? Son, what do you want to eat? "


    When the delicious delicacies came out, Jin Wushu saw what was missing, and immediately handed over a plate of wild game on his table. It was a very rare bird amongst the offerings, and other than him, no one else had this plate.


    Lu Wenlong saw something strange and immediately placed a piece on his mother''s plate. As soon as he ate a piece, he exclaimed, "It''s too delicious, Mom, it''s really delicious!


    Jin Wushu looked at her in anticipation, as if he was offering a treasure. She picked up a fork and slowly picked up a small piece of meat to eat. At this moment, Jin Wushu was stunned again, he had never seen anyone eating with such elegance, yet he could actually do so.


    Wang Junhua''s eyes seemed like they were about to ignite, when suddenly they met with Hua Rong''s unintentional gaze, it was filled with a challenge and ridicule. The fox spirit, this fox spirit, was actually shameless and brazen enough to seduce Fourth Prince.


    It was intolerable. All of her pretense and magnanimity collapsed in an instant. She looked at Xi Nuer, gave him a look, and then made a gesture. Xi Nuer understood, and slowly stood up, her voice was charming: "Fourth Prince ¡­ Fourth Prince... "


    Half of her soft bosom was already pressing down on Fourth Prince''s shoulders, but unfortunately, Jin Wushu had no time to lose from the beauty''s kindness at this moment.


    "Get down, you can get down now."


    He looked at Hua Rong, who was tasting the wild game, as if he had not noticed anything. He let out a sigh of relief, and in the blink of an eye, he met his son''s gaze. It was filled with suspicion, worry, and even anger.


    "Fourth Prince... Fourth Prince... " Xi Nuer shouted out, her soft breasts pressed against her chest, causing Jin Wushu to frown: "Go down, you are not to enter this tent again."


    Xi Nuer didn''t know what to do, and looked at Wang Junhua again.


    The entire tent was silent, and in an instant, the atmosphere changed. Fourth Prince''s new pet was actually kicked out of the tent. Why did she come? Hua Rong raised her head and looked around as if nothing had happened. She received the cup of wine that Jin Wushu passed to him and held it tightly with her water sleeves.


    Wang Junhua almost wanted to bleed in his eyes, to please, to curry favor so blatantly. The Fourth Prince was actually trying to curry favor with a person. However, she did not have the time to swallow his anger as she heard that ear-piercing voice. "Abba, I don''t like that demon.

 C463 heavy head

    This time, not only Wang Junhua, even Ye Lvguanyin''s eyes were opened wide, this child, actually dared to meddle in the affairs of the Lord? He even wanted to ask about her father''s favorite Kikuji? Could Fourth Prince also tolerate it?


    Jin Wushu laughed loudly, "Alright, son, if you don''t like her, Abba will send her off, and send her off tomorrow. You don''t have to be afraid. "


    Thank you Abba, Abba is really good, "Lu Wenlong stood up, became happy, went to his side, and hugged his neck, looking extremely intimate:" Abba, I heard you say that you want to drink tea earlier, so I''ll fry tea for you to drink, okay?


    He held his son''s hand and asked in surprise, "Son, how come you know how to make tea?"


    "Mom taught me. I learned a little. "


    Joy spread through his heart like a tide. The people in this room seemed to never exist again as they only looked at Hua Rong, their voices filled with an excitement that even they themselves could not believe: "Men, serve us a full set of tea set."


    A full set of tea set was placed in the middle of the dance floor.


    The tea grinder, boiling small stove, green bamboo teaspoon, and set of rouge red tea set were all rare high quality kiln s in the imperial palace. They were even more exquisite than the rose red tea set Jin Wushu smashed to pieces that night.


    Lu Wenlong sat down and looked at the people around him, frowning: "Abba, the Way of Tea belongs to the close friends, elegant people. With so many people watching, I don''t like it ¡­"


    "Get out, all of you."


    All of the Kikuji s felt like they were on the verge of tears. It was obvious that Hua Rong taught them to pretend to be adults as children. They could only bitterly retreat one by one. Jin Wushu happily looked at Hua Rong, only to see the gentle smile on her face, softly and slowly instructing his son.


    Out of the corner of her eyes, Hua Rong saw Wang Junhua''s ashen face and laughed secretly. She looked at Jin Wushu and smiled. Men! She sighed softly. She understood his weaknesses and the truth behind what he called the Casanova mask, but he always took it as a sign that women loved and did not love him.


    In that case, why not bet on him?


    She smiled slightly, looking like a crafty little girl.


    Jin Wushu was dumbstruck. How many years had he known her in such clothes, in such a light wipe, in such a smile, in such beauty? How many times have I seen such a gentle beauty? Gentle, smiling, beautiful, all of them were there.


    The tea had already been crushed. Lu Wenlong frowned, as if he had forgotten the next step. He raised his head and looked at his mother, and laughed: "Mom, I forgot about the next step ¡­"


    Hua Rong smiled, sat cross-legged beside him and picked up her teaspoon.


    All of this seemed like a lifetime ago.


    Jin Wushu also sat down cross-legged opposite of the mother and son. His heart had different emotions and he was absolutely different from when he lost to Zong Han and the others in the political battle. This time, I am taking control of the situation. It is as though the whole world is in my hands. At this moment, it was as if the grudge between Hua Rong and his wife had been completely written off. It was a brand-new start, the first time they had met, and everything was as clean as the air after the rain.


    After the new rain, Mount Kong would like a cup of wine?


    In a trance, the lady dressed in a purple dress flipped her snow-white hands that were as soft as bone. The rouge colored teacup turned three times, and exquisite patterns appeared on the cup in front of the guest. She was gentle as water: "Fourth Prince, please enjoy the tea."


    The delicate patterns and the red hands blended into one, the teacup was glowing with a light blue light. He reached out to grab the tea cup, but accidentally grabbed the soft hands.


    "Bi Yun will always be in the wind, white flowers and a bowl of light. Fourth Prince, this is the praise for tea given by the poet Lu Mai of the Tang Dynasty. Try it, do you like it?"


    As if he had just awoken from a dream, he took the teacup and gently picked it up. Looking at the jade''s color, it was like the highest of jades and the most transparent crystal. It simply could not destroy her unparalleled beauty.


    "Abba, quickly drink it. It''s very delicious."


    Then, he took a sip and gently put it down, before performing a tea ceremony towards Hua Rong like an elegant hermit: "Thank you."


    had never seen Abba and his mother getting along harmoniously, being extremely polite and overjoyed. He accepted the tea cup from his mother and imitated her, reading the patterns first before slowly tasting it, he put down the teacup and excitedly said: "Abba, Mother, in the future, we will often make tea, okay?"


    As long as you like it, Abba will accompany you to drink it everyday. Abba will also learn to fry tea, and once I learn it, I can only fry it for you and your mother to drink. This tea set will be delivered to your mother''s tent today ¡­ " She looked over excitedly. Hua Rong pursed her lips and smiled, but didn''t say anything. Her soft hand also held onto a cup of tea as she scrutinized the exquisite patterns on it.


    This was the best tea set in the entire Da Song. It was of the same colour as it came out of the kiln and was "known as jade but not jade as compared to jade". Especially after the great disaster at Jingkang, the kiln were severely damaged and slowly disappeared. Just this set of top-grade rouge tea set was already worth ten thousand gold. It was originally a collection of the Song Huizong. Jin Wushu was familiar with the culture of the Southern Empire, and had refined all sorts of antique porcelain to steal over a dozen sets of tea sets of kiln s, including the most precious and most exquisite set.


    She held the treasures of her homeland in her hands. In order to avenge her husband, she had to stand by the side of her enemies. She lowered her head, and forced a smile. Thinking of his son again, his face slowly turned soft. Little Tiger head, he had never drunk any tea that his mother fried. A picture of the heavens slowly appeared in his eyes. One day, if he could still live and lead his two sons into seclusion in the mountains, he wouldn''t need such an exquisite tea set. He wouldn''t need such a simple and crude tea pot, yet the three of them would sit around and cook the most delicious tea in the world and teach them the most elegant ways to drink tea. There was even the rough King Qin, perhaps, he had never tasted such tea before? In his memory, he would always drink water or drink wine. He would gulp down a huge bowl of water with his head tilted upwards with a single gulp. Even after drinking about ten bowls, his expression still remained the same, like the fiercest of water buffaloes.


    King Qin!


    She sighed in her heart. Those painful days, those days when he was unconscious, it was all because of him. It was all because of this rough man.


    Until today, he still wanted to help raise his son.


    How much did she owe him?


    One day, he would also be able to fry a cup of tea for him and help him wear the valley towel again. How great would that be? However, such a chance would never come again. Now that he was married, his mission was to cooperate with Ye Lvdayong in his struggle to rule over the world. Naturally, there would be a gentle and beautiful Li Tinglan by his side to take care of him and help him bear children. He could only wait for one day to pick up his son. Three days was the best time of his life for his mother.


    "Mommy, Mommy ¡­"


    She raised her head from her slight absent-mindedness with a smile on her face. "Son, what else do you want?"


    The little teenager picked up a bamboo spoon and said, "I want to practice it all myself ¡­"


    Jin Wushu anxiously said: "Son, Abba will be your assistant. Come, come, Abba will also learn from you."


    "Ah, it smells so good, it smells so good! Fourth Uncle, what are you doing?"


    Laughing loudly, the young wolfhirsutism walked into the tent together with his Pet Consort.


    Jin Wushu laughed loudly: "Wolf Head, you came at the right time, please drink a cup."


    Lu Wenlong anxiously bowed and passed over a cup of tea: "Wolf Lord, please drink the tea, my mother personally fried it."


    The little child, full of etiquette, held the teacup in his hands and carefully admired it, "I''ve just witnessed the true Song Kingdom''s tea culture today. It really lives up to its name, it really lives up to its name ¡­"


    His gaze landed on the lady with the flowing sleeves, and his eyes lit up, as he said uncontrollably: "No wonder the Fourth Uncle is so full of yearning, so much yearning. Hahaha, the princess consort of Fourth Uncle, truly is the best in the world ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu was unable to contain his joy, "This prince has waited for half a lifetime, so that this day will come. Thank you for your kind words. "


    Small Cisch had already taken her hand affectionately and spoke in Chinese, "Princess Yue has really broadened Servant''s horizons today. This is the first time Servant has witnessed the true Way of Tea. In the past, Servant always lacked something when doing things ¡­"


    Small Cisch grew up in Jinguo, and her Chinese have already become a little stiff, but she insisted on using Chinese, which gave Hua Rong a little more good impression of his. He saw that she and Yue Shan had already become semi-Chinese, especially Yue Shan who was wearing a bright yellow Emperor Dragon Robe, and had a crown on her head. If not for the long braid on her head, she would be like a young Chinese man, Tian Zi. In comparison, Jin Wushu''s braid of hair was extremely distinct.


    Perhaps he had realized something, Jin Wushu looked at the crowd, then looked at his clothes and laughed. He looked at Hua Rong and spoke gently: "Wolf Master and Zhang Fei are looking forward to your tea."


    Hua Rong smiled slightly, poured a cup and passed it to Small Cisch. Small Cisch took it and took a sip, surprised: "It''s really too wonderful. Princess Yue, teach me, okay? "


    He smiled and said, "Will it be too much trouble for Princess Yue?"


    "Princess Yue, I''m begging you. I''ve searched for a long time, but have not been able to find anyone who understands the dao."


    Hua Rong did not reject, and continued to practice, Small Cisch watched with relish. Everyone drank their tea and only left late into the night.


    The tent quieted down, Lu Wenlong rarely went to sleep so late at night, and yawned. Jin Wushu carried him, looked at Hua Rong, and said gently: "Let your son sleep here tonight, okay?"


    She was eagerly anticipating her answer. If her son stayed, she would stay.


    Due to her performance that day, he started to feel dizzy, as if this woman was really his wife. She was the Crown Prince''s wife. In that case, the family had to live together, didn''t they?


    Hua Rong shook her head and said softly: "We should not disturb Fourth Prince first."


    As if he had awoken from a dream, Jin Wushu was greatly disappointed as he asked in a daze, "Hua Rong, can we start from the beginning?"


    Start from the beginning? Where to start? From the moment they met Yue Pengju? If he had never met Penga before in his life, then it was not impossible.


    Her laugh was light and ambiguous. "Maybe. "Wait for the matter here to come to an end."

 C464 slut

    He was overjoyed. Was this a promise? Did he promise Qin Gui that once he died, he would marry his? He wanted to continue asking, but he was bewitched by that charming gaze. That was a ready-made answer, so why ask?


    He personally carried his son. "Son, Abba will send you back to rest."


    As he grew up, it had already been a few years since Lu Wenlong had experienced the embrace of a father. Now that he was suddenly carried, he was like a spoiled child who had been spoiled by both his father and mother.


    "Son, you''re getting heavier and heavier, almost becoming a man. From now on, the Abba won''t be able to carry you."


    "In the future, I will hug the Abba."


    Jin Wushu laughed out loud, picked him up, and turned to leave with Hua Rong by his side. He reached out a hand to hold her, but she skilfully avoided it and gently smoothed her violet dress. Jin Wushu retracted his hand and did not stretch out his hand again. It was a good start, and he didn''t want to destroy it because he wanted more than he could get. He wanted to preserve it, to preserve it carefully, to take it a step further.


    Only after the three of them had completely disappeared did Wang Junhua come out of the shadows, gritting his teeth. He recognized that kind of luxurious clothing, that kind of pearl hairpin, that rouge red tea set. He recognized all of them, and that was the first class treasure that the Fourth Prince had collected, and now, he took it out and offered it to her like a queen.


    Bitch, Hua Rong Bitch.


    Behind her, Ye Lvguanyin''s eyes burned with anger as he lowered his voice, "Elder sister, did you hear that? "The wolf owner actually called her Yueyu ¡­"


    Princess! Princess! Everything seemed to have become a foregone conclusion. was so angry that her entire body was trembling, she had lost a lot of weight and her body was extremely weak in order to obtain the favor of a group of young and beautiful women. When Ye Lvguanyin saw that the situation was not good, he held her up: "Sister, looks like we have no hope of winning against each other. She has already become the princess of Yue. "


    "This shameless woman, her husband is a new widow, yet she dared to seduce the Fourth Prince. She actually disrespected him, which is simply disgraceful. "This won''t do, I definitely won''t let her continue to be complacent ¡­"


    "But what can we do? Fourth Prince was already confused and confused by her actions, even Xi Nuer ¡­ "


    Xi Nuer''s sleeper was the most effective weapon she had in her hands, how could she allow mistakes? Wang Junhua screamed sternly: "Who said that? The Fourth Prince was extremely fond of Xi Nuer''s bewitching skills. Xi Nuer would soon be pampered again, and as long as it was a man, she wouldn''t be able to refuse her. Hua Rong, you slut, just wait and see ¡­ "


    "But that Bastard, is even more charming than Xi Nuer. She is truly a natural born fox spirit, how can I be ashamed ¡­"


    Wang Junhua let out a cold laugh. From the corner of her eyes, Ye Lvguanyin saw that in the shadows of the big tent, there was a transparent curtain that was similar to a window that specially flowed out. A pink light shone out from the women''s quarters, as if a beauty had just taken a bath.


    She hesitated and then said softly, "But Fourth Prince ordered that she is not allowed to enter the tent ¡­"


    "Wasn''t she the one who slept with him the other night? Fourth Prince was the one who understood the beauty''s beauty the best. In that moment, he couldn''t leave her. Today, Fourth Prince is just putting on an act ¡­ "


    Ye Lvguanyin nodded his head. Hua Rong was in a separate tent, there was still some distance between them, Fourth Prince was at the base camp favored other concubine, she could not come and interfere. That''s right, the strong and robust Fourth Prince, how could he be willing to stay in an empty room and waste the good spring supper?


    The two women seemed to be gambling. Hearing that the Horseshoe in front was returned by the Fourth Prince and the guards, the two of them immediately flashed and entered the tent.


    When Jin Wushu dismounted, a fragrant wind blew over. The Western Region women had a strange smell to them, he was not used to it, so Xi Nuer used a type of strange fat powder, her body constantly emitting an unusual fragrance.


    The beauty under the veil revealed the fullness and beauty of her natural body. If it was the first time seeing his, Jin Wushu would never be able to refuse his. However, no matter how sexy her body was, it had already been a few days, and once the freshness had passed, he was no longer as impulsive as before.


    Although Xi Nuer didn''t completely understand what he meant, the woman''s intuition towards men allowed her to know that he had rejected her offer. However, due to Wang Junhua''s grace from a few days ago, she twisted her waist and hugged his waist, her thick red lips caressing his open chest: "Fourth Prince, Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "Go, beauty. This crown prince is not interested today."


    She had no choice but to let Jin Wushu go. However, his expression did not change. He gave her a seductive look before leisurely walking away.


    Wang Junhua almost wanted to vomit blood. At the side, Ye Lvguanyin let out a worried sigh.


    "You can see that it''s not that the Fourth Prince is not interested in Xi Nuer, it''s just that he''s afraid. He''s afraid of that woman."


    Because of fear, Fourth Prince gave up on attending to him. This was the first time in his life. Only then did Ye Lvguanyin understand that Fourth Prince was actually weak to such an extent. She could not understand no matter how much she thought about it, "Fourth Prince is tough and brave, why would he be so afraid of that bitch?"


    She had personally witnessed how much the Fourth Prince tortured Hua Rong along the way. At that time, the Fourth Prince was in high spirits, had power over the world, was able to lift and release whatever he wanted, and she scolded Hua Rong whenever she wanted to, she even let him starve in the dark room ¡ª ¡ª At that time, the Fourth Prince was very manly! Why is it changing now? Love that woman? Did he really love her that much?


    Ye Lvguanyin muttered to himself: "Could it be that Fourth Prince has some weakness in her hands?"


    Wang Junhua''s heart moved, he thought about the day before Yue Pengju''s execution, when the Fourth Prince offered to protect Hua Rong, Zhang Xian and the rest''s lives. And because of this, he even became angry at himself, blaming Qin Gui for not being effective at doing things. If he was not, why was the Fourth Prince so lowly? She secretly planned to find a suitable time to ask Fourth Prince about this matter.


    When the sun rose, Fourth Prince had already gone to the wolf''s main tent to discuss the matter.


    Just as the group of female servants was about to sit down and eat breakfast, they saw Hua Rong and her son walking over slowly.


    Old Housekeeper hastily went forward to welcome them. "Esteemed wangfei, little prince, please sit ¡­"


    It was a brand-new set of tableware that matched the rouge tea set from last night. The pale blue glaze and the rouge combined to form a cross, faint and extremely pleasing to the eye.


    "This is what the Fourth Prince has instructed me to give to the Royal Concubine and the little prince for their own use."


    "So beautiful. Mom, do you like it? "


    "I like it. Son, eat more today. "


    "Mom should eat more too."


    Hua Rong raised her head, and all of the female members immediately shifted their gaze. She smiled and carried the bowl to her mouth to eat. Then, everyone started to eat as well. At the end of their vision, Wang Junhua and Ye Lvguanyin''s gazes seemed like they were going to kill someone, but in the end, Wang Junhua still couldn''t resist. He stood up, let out a cold snort, and left.


    Just as she reached the door, she heard a calm voice: "Wife Wang, stop."


    She angrily turned around, unable to believe it: "Hua Rong, you dare to order me around?"


    "Wife Wang, breakfast is so delicious, how can I not eat it? Someone, serve Wife Wang three bowls. "


    When three big bowls of steamed buns were placed in front of Wang Junhua, she was in so much pain that she wished he were dead. Heavens, she was losing weight and this woman actually called her to eat three big bowls of this kind of thing. This was a super big bowl of the Golden Man. Forget about a woman, even a strong man would die from eating three big bowls.


    Old Housekeeper chuckled: "Wife Wang, let''s eat."


    Under the gazes of everyone present, Wang Junhua actually did not dare to refuse and just sat down to eat. When he ate to the second bowl, he almost vomited, and when it was to the third bowl, his eyes blurred, and he really vomited. She got up and ran out, but when Ye Lvguanyin saw that he was looking at him, how would he dare meet her gaze? This was the first time she had seen Hua Rong''s methods, and he was feeling bitter and afraid. Why, wasn''t this woman always so proud of his martial arts, loved to fight and kill, and had even gone against the Fourth Prince? Why didn''t she just keep fighting and killing, instead lowering her position and throwing his almighty body, using methods similar to that of a woman to deal with a woman?


    Beside a tree outside the tent, Wang Junhua vomited until tears and mucus flowed down his face.


    A gentle voice sounded beside her ears: "Wife Wang, I merely invited you out for a meal out of good intentions. Why are you cursing me like this?"


    She looked up in fear and scolded in a low voice, "Bitch, don''t you dare run rampant, I will tell Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Hua Rong chuckled: "Wang Junhua, the game has just started, why are you so anxious?" Her gaze turned towards Wang Junhua''s skin, which was slightly relaxed due to excessive weight loss, "Tsk tsk, women always look good for themselves. Wang Junhua, are you trying to reduce this to Zhao Deji or Jin Wushu? I''m afraid that no one will look at your fat body anymore? Even Qin Gui would be disgusted by you, right? "


    Wang Junhua felt his legs go soft, he hugged onto the tree with his hands and did not fall down: "Hua Rong, you have a venomous heart, do you think I do not know? The reason why you have bewitched Fourth Prince is actually to harm him ¡­ "


    Hua Rong smiled even more gently, and her voice seemed to be right beside her ear: "That''s right, you know, you''ve always known. I compromise, just to kill Fourth Prince to avenge my husband. But so what if you know? Go and tell Fourth Prince, will he listen to you? Heh, Wang Junhua, why aren''t you going? Did he not dare to go? Or maybe, he could call Xi Nuer over? Oh right, keep your Xi Nuer. She will never again have the chance to step half a step into the Fourth Prince''s tent ¡­ " Her voice became deeper and deeper, laughing until she was extremely proud, "Fourth Prince is hit red every day, and this woman goes in and out. Wang Junhua, how come you don''t feel disgusted?"


    "Bitch, you are taking less leave now. Aren''t you trying to curry favor with the Fourth Prince?"


    With a "Pa" sound, a heavy slap landed on her face but Wang Junhua didn''t see her make a move at all. All he saw was the stinging pain on her face, his eyes shining like stars, as the world was spinning around her. She bared her fangs and brandished her claws, but just as she was about to jump, another slap landed on the back of her head. "Wang Junhua, don''t be rash, you are not my opponent, don''t be too embarrassing ¡­"


    Hua Rong didn''t even raise her sleeves as she laughed heartily. Today, she was wearing a light yellow robe with gold threads. She retracted her jade-like hands, as if trying to hide her smile. Wang Junhua no longer dared to struggle, only gasping in tears: "I must expose your true face in front of Fourth Prince, let''s see how long a vicious and despicable woman can continue to pretend ¡­"

 C465 Jealousy

    Hua Rong put a finger to her lips and shushed him, "Sigh, poor Fourth Prince is completely infatuated with me, it''s just that, it''s a pity that he can''t reach that level in her entire life. Think about it, what kind of hero is my husband, Yue Pengju? , who can compare to him? " She lowered his voice, almost whispering into Wang Junhua''s ear, "In terms of even that, a precious Fourth Prince like you, who overdoes things in bed, can''t even compare to me ¡­" Her long eyelashes blinked like an innocent little girl, "Wang Junhua, you have seen a lot of people and have also tried Fourth Prince in the past few years, didn''t you? Today, Ye Lvguanyin would be the tomorrow, day after tomorrow. There were countless women, but he was just a normal man with a lot of them. How many of them could he handle? Don''t you see that Fourth Prince''s waist has some fat? "


    Wang Junhua was dumbstruck, never in his wildest dreams would he imagine that this pure and chaste woman would say such malicious, harsh, and unthinkable "vulgar" words, which was even more hateful to her than the slap on his face. He was so furious that he almost fainted from anger.


    "Wang Junhua, what a pity, you have only experienced the impotent Qin Gui, the impotent Zhao Deji, so you treat this Fourth Prince as your precious baby. Who else do you think would care? Even Ye Lvguanyin did not care, she had only come back to seek revenge on the Fourth Prince and to snatch the position of an imperial concubine. Sigh, I am really sad for you ¡­ But, what should he do? As long as I''m here, all the other women will have the chance. Only you and Xi Nuer won''t have the chance. If Xi Nuer dared to take another step into Fourth Prince''s tent, there would be something missing from her body. Such an enchanting beauty, if she was missing an arm or a leg, do you think the affectionate Fourth Prince would still continue to show her kindness? "Ai ai ai ai ¡­" She sighed, giggled, and spoke in a soft, intimate voice. In the eyes of others, they thought it was just two close friends talking about intimate things.


    Wang Junhua fell onto the ground, his eardrums buzzing. No wonder the Fourth Prince was so enchanted by this voice, this voice that was so sweet and flirty. Anger, hatred like torrential water, was even more unbearable than the violence that occurred in Jinying after the great disaster at Jingkang ¡ª ¡ª A woman''s hatred towards a woman was more bone-deep.


    "Hua Rong, I must kill you. Do you think I don''t have the ability to deal with you in Da Jin? "


    Hua Rong pretended to be surprised: You have it? It can''t be? I''ve discovered that I''m the only one who can deal with you here. You, Wang Junhua, what rights do you have to punish me? "


    "Wait, Hua Rong, you just wait!" She stood up with difficulty and ran. She needed the power to kill Hua Rong. This was simply going too far.


    Hua Rong watched her run off and also exhaled. She felt disgusted. This was the first time in her life that she had done something like this. It wasn''t as boring as the weapons on the battlefield. However, in order to anger Wang Junhua, in order to force her to borrow power, she couldn''t care about anything else.


    So it turned out that as long as a woman slightly lowered her self-esteem and increased her ''femininity'' slightly, she could curry favor with a man? How disgusting would it be to do such a simple thing?


    On the grass, a pink flower fluttered in the wind. It was extremely adorable. She crouched down and picked it up. Suddenly, she laughed like a child playing a prank.


    From afar, Ye Lvguanyin hurriedly dodged to the side and didn''t dare come out again. He only watched from afar as she placed the flower by his nose and sniffed it lightly, like an innocent girl, smiling until the flowers are shaking. A fox spirit, a natural fox spirit. It turned out to be such a terrifying fox spirit. After weighing his options again and again, she didn''t dare to come out and fight Hua Rong one-on-one. He could only hide behind him and attack whenever he wanted to.


    Lu Wenlong was already full and ran out, bouncing around: "Mom, how are we going to play today?"


    "Hunting. Mom will take you hunting."


    Hua Rong smiled, then pulled her son and left.


    When the two of them completely disappeared, Ye Lvguanyin ran over to see that on the grass patch behind the tent, Wang Junhua was lying on the ground. As for Qin Gui''s concubine, he could casually beat him, torture him unrestrainedly, and even make him the role model for the fox spirit that he disliked the most. But Hua Rong, this evil woman, was afraid that she would make him the role model.


    "Elder sister ¡­"


    Wang Junhua sat up, looked at Ye Lvguanyin, and thought of Hua Rong''s words. "Even Ye Lvguanyin doesn''t like the Fourth Prince, she''s only here to take revenge on you, otherwise, who would think of the Fourth Prince as a treasure?"


    At this moment, everyone saw him as an enemy. Ye Lvguanyin was also an enemy. She burst into tears. So it turns out that he was really the only one who genuinely cared about Fourth Prince in this world. It was a pity that an emotional woman was heartless, but why couldn''t Fourth Prince experience his own painstaking efforts?


    The mother and son galloped a great distance until they passed the mangrove forest. Hua Rong got off the horse. Hearing a whistle, she said happily: "It''s Uncle Zha He."


    Lu Wenlong sat on the horse and asked curiously: "Where did Uncle Zha He go?"


    "He''s helping Mama with something." Hua Rong''s expression became solemn, "Son, you are not allowed to mention this matter to anyone, even the Abba is not allowed to. But Mom allows you to participate. "


    Lu Wenlong immediately nodded his head, because he was treated like a little adult and was allowed to know a very secret matter. In his heart, he felt a sense of pride for his man, "Mom, I will definitely do my best to do it well."


    Looking at his expression, Hua Rong suddenly thought of her own son, the Little Tiger''s head that was laughing merrily on the beach. What was he doing now? King Qin, could you treat him with the same love as before? She was lost in thought. Lu Wenlong saw that she had gone into a daze and called out to her loudly. "Mom, Mom ¡­"


    When she regained her senses, she heard the Horseshoe getting closer and closer. It was Zha He.


    Zha He was overjoyed, "The little boys, I''ve already investigated thoroughly."


    "What''s the situation?"


    "They have a total of five small tribes, three of which are controlled by a mysterious person. "There are two tribes remaining. The mysterious person has been active for many times, and we have yet to come to an agreement ¡­" The remaining two tribes were where Savage Da She resided. Hua Rong was extremely happy, she felt that she could not afford to miss this chance, the thoughts that had been lingering in her mind for the past few days had finally started to slowly clear up.


    Lu Wenlong did not understand what the two were talking about, but he was getting impatient. Seeing that an antelope had appeared, he took his bow and chased after it. Hua Rong did not stop him, and waited for him to leave, then the two of them sat down on the grass.


    Zha He rubbed his hands together, "The little boys, Da She is very grateful for your saving grace. He said that if we suggested it, he would never ally with a mysterious person. "


    Hua Rong guessed that the mysterious person was Ye Lvdayong. No wonder he was so determined to fight for the world, he already had a basic foundation, if he was asked to unite the savage tribe, who would dare to underestimate him? Back then, the Jinguo''s Wolf Lord only had thirteen riders, wasn''t he also considered a barbarian by the eyes of the people?


    "The little boys, what should we do?"


    She frowned, staying in Jin Wushu''s tent and fighting with such a woman like Wang Junhua was suffering, why not just go to the savage tribe and develop her powers? She pondered for a long time. To kill Wang Junhua, this was the only shortcut. For a moment, he couldn''t make up his mind.


    "The little boys ¡­"


    When Zha He urged her on, she was in a daze and suddenly remembered that if the King Qin was here, how good would it be if she had an extra helper? It was a pity that Zha He and himself were weak at the moment.


    "Zha He, take these first ¡­"


    She took out a large package from his wide, flowing sleeves. Zha He was startled, then finally understood why she would wear such a huge piece of clothing when riding a horse, it was completely different from her previous style.


    This large bag of gold and silver jewelry was sent over by Jin Wushu in the past few days. She didn''t refuse any of them, but he did manage to gather a good portion of them.


    "Zha He, take all of these things and put it in a concealed place. In the future, we might be able to use them."


    "Okay, The little boys, I will keep it well." Zha He took the valuables, but was also a little worried. "The little boys, are you safe here? Ye Lvniangzi is a fierce and fierce person, if she is unfavorable towards you ¡­ "


    She smiled slightly: "Don''t worry Zha He, I know what I''m doing. Right now, they are not my match."


    Zha He touched his hair: "But, Fourth Prince, he, he ¡­." He could not go on.


    But Hua Rong understood, she was afraid that the Fourth Prince had ideas against him. She straightened her body and spoke in a serious tone, "Zha He, don''t worry. Fourth Prince is one of the killers of my husband, if I submit myself to him, wouldn''t that disgrace my husband''s surname? "


    Only now did Zha He calm down. He was very happy, but he couldn''t give a reason, and only said: "Fourth Prince isn''t a good person, he isn''t a man ¡­ That year, King Qin became a green turtle for him ¡­ "


    Back then, when he participated in it and recalled the matter, he couldn''t help but laugh out loud.


    Although Hua Rong had never witnessed it, when she imagined the situation at that time, she couldn''t help but burst out laughing. When she raised her head to look at the sky of the prairie, she realized that her days were so simple.


    "Zha He, you must fight for those two tribes."


    Zha He was puzzled, but he did not ask, as long as it was Hua Rong''s explanation, he would do her best.


    "Wait for the matter here to come to an end, I will come here personally."


    He was unable to contain his joy, "The little boys, I''ve discovered that living there is much happier than living here. Da She and the others are free, straightforward and simple, and have no ulterior motives.


    "Mm, I''ll deal with this matter as soon as possible and meet up with you."


    Zha He had already left. Hua Rong looked at the sun which was gradually moving west, and heard Lu Wenlong''s laughter: "Mother, I''ve managed to hunt it, I''ve managed to hunt it ¡­"


    It was a small antelope, and he pulled hard, elated.


    Hua Rong stood at her original position and sighed silently. She did not know if the Little Tiger leader had persisted on training and martial arts, but would King Qin have the time to teach him? She was frightened and apprehensive, suddenly realized that she was always thinking about what the King Qin should do, and how the King Qin would do ¡ª ¡ª The Little Tiger''s head, he was her own son, not the King Qin''s son!


    What qualifications did he have to ask the King Qin to do it?


    She held tightly onto the bow in her hand. Seeing her mother''s strange expression, Lu Wenlong''s fingers turned white, she shouted in shock, "Mother ¡­"


    She forced a laugh and immediately released her grip on the bow and arrow. She shook her head vigorously, trying to get rid of her terrible discouragement, and stretched out her hand to help her son drag the antelope. She tied it to the back of his horse and carried it on her back.

 C466 Regret

    The sun was setting.


    The grassland was already filled with dancing and singing people.


    For today''s celebration, it seemed as though the Wolf Lord had bestowed upon a newly arrived muse team. This was a well-trained band, most likely stolen by the Golden Man from the border or from the merchants. Because they had been at the border for a long time, they were not very proficient in music from the Southern Empire, and all they played were the popular songs from the Liaoning. The liao people''s music was much simpler than the Song Kingdom''s, but it had a wild style.


    Ye Lvguanyin was beaming with joy when he heard her. He was standing beside him, and when he looked at her unintentionally, he realized that Ye Lvguanyin had done an extremely meticulous job on it. Especially since she was dressed in a modified half-Liao attire, it was as if she had returned to his original style of being the prettiest woman on the prairie. She too had put in some effort for the position of wangfei. Wang Junhua''s heart moved as he laughed, "Ye Lvniangzi is a famous flower in the Great Prairie. She can sing and dance, so there''s no harm in dancing a song to broaden everyone''s horizons ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin stood up gracefully. She already had a abundant posture, his eyes were beautiful, and after the past few days of careful dressinghee had regained his charm. Walking on the stage, he intentionally looked at Fourth Prince, but seeing him smiling, she opened his mouth: "Servant has really made a fool of himself."


    With a wave of her hand, the band started to play the most famous song at the time. Ye Lvguanyin danced.


    Wang Junhua applauded loudly. Jin Wushu was pleased with himself.


    After the song ended, he loudly said, "I''ll give Ye Lvniangzi a pair of bracelets."


    Ye Lvguanyin was overjoyed, he immediately expressed his gratitude, causing Wang Junhua to secretly rejoice, this showed that the Fourth Prince favored Ye Lvguanyin, and more importantly, Xi Nuer was still seated beside the Fourth Prince, with a thin veil covering her body, revealing half of her chest, although she was no longer lying in Fourth Prince''s embrace, this was also a signal, no?


    Jin Wushu looked around and raised his wine cup, "Why are the little prince and his son not here yet?"


    Lu Wenlong''s voice sounded. "Abba, we''re here. We''ve been here for a long time."


    He turned around and looked behind him. Hua Rong held his son''s hand, and stood there. Hua Rong''s face was full of smiles, but his son had a strange expression. Her gaze fell on the bracelet on Ye Lvguanyin''s hand, and then fell on Xi Nuer''s body.


    "Abba, didn''t you say that you had chased her away? "Why is she still here?"


    Jin Wushu was suddenly a little embarrassed: "Child, you''re wondering why Abba went back on what he said and went back on his words."


    His gaze shifted, and saw Hua Rong''s smiling face. That kind of smile, opened from the corner of his brows, and his nose slightly wrinkled. The corner of his mouth curled into a very beautiful and gentle smile.


    "Son, show Abba your victory today."


    She opened her mouth, inadvertently resolving Jin Wushu''s awkwardness, causing Lu Wenlong to no longer chase after her. He then hurriedly took out a beautiful goat''s horn and said, "Abba, look, I hunted it."


    Jin Wushu held onto the goat''s horn, but he didn''t have the heart to look at it closely, so his gaze landed on Hua Rong. She had changed into a bright red gauze dress embroidered with bright yellow gold threads and emerald green phoenixes. opened his eyes wide and stared unwaveringly at the phoenix on top of it. Of course she could tell that this robe came from the Song Kingdom''s palace, and was dressed like a queen''s uniform. Naturally, it was taken away by the Golden Man from the beginning.


    Queen''s Submission!


    The Fourth Prince actually gave Hua Rong the Queen''s uniform to wear.


    Although Wang Junhua had never been a queen, he knew that from the palace to the Wealthy Class, only the principal wife had the right to enjoy the blush. Even if a concubine were to enter the Palace, she could only wear pink on the day of the wedding. This was the rule.


    Even he did not know what had happened to Hua Rong in the past few days. If it was in the past, she would definitely ridicule him together with her child, but today, she was so virtuous, so magnanimous, and even helped him out.


    She was in a sorry state, drinking cup after cup, but Hua Rong acted as if nothing had happened: "Fourth Prince, try it ¡­"


    Only now did Jin Wushu realise that she was holding a delicate plate in his hands. Inside the plate was a sliced mutton, the fragrance was giving off heat.


    "This is freshly baked in the kitchen, try it ¡­" She reached out her hand, picked up a piece of mutton and placed it next to Jin Wushu''s mouth, "This is something my son had hunted personally, he said he wanted to show his filial piety to Abba ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was overwhelmed by the favor, he opened his mouth and swallowed the whole piece of mutton, and said repeatedly: "Good, good, good, the taste is really great ¡­"


    Before Ye Lvguanyin could finish thanking him, before Fourth Prince could say a word, she had to stand on the spot awkwardly. The scenery just now was like a cloud that floated away in an instant. She clenched her teeth, wishing that he could throw the bracelet in his hand at that vixen.


    Hua Rong unconsciously looked over: "Ye Lvniangzi, take a seat, it''s hard to stand."


    Ye Lvguanyin bitterly retreated. This woman, actually gave out orders on behalf of the Fourth Prince? She looked at Jin Wushu, who was happily enjoying the mutton with his son, as if he did not notice the situation on the stage. In the blink of an eye, when he saw Hua Rong order Ye Lvguanyin to retreat, he thought of something and shouted: Men, bring the headdress here!


    Everyone did not understand what he meant, the Old Housekeeper continued to laugh merrily, and after a while came back up again. This time, it was a big box that was brought up, upon opening, everyone felt that it was extremely dazzling, it was actually a peerless crown. The crowns are made differently, with gold as the base, and a ring of peacock feathers is inlaid with 12 identical pearls of the same color. A single pearl like this was already rare. With 12 of them side by side, it could be said to be priceless. Its characteristic is not in the pearl, but in the green gem inlaid in the middle of the top. The gem was so green that it didn''t have the slightest bit of impurities. It was so beautiful that it would make anyone who looked at it think that more than half of the soul had been sucked out of it. In addition to this crown, there were also many gold, silver, pearls, etc.


    Seeing such a beautiful crown, Lu Wenlong cried out in alarm, "Abba, so beautiful!"


    Jin Wushu held the crown himself and smiled. He casually placed it on Hua Rong''s head and looked around before turning to his son: "Son, look at how beautiful mother is."


    Lu Wenlong was overjoyed, holding onto his mother''s hand, "Mom, it''s really beautiful."


    With the heavy crown on her head, Hua Rong glanced at the other items in the chest and smiled. Jin Wushu then looked at the crowd of concubine s. "In the future, all matters concerning the Fourth Prince Palace will be handled by the imperial concubine."


    Everyone agreed and made compliments. The woman sitting beside Fourth Prince, the big red wedding dress, wearing a crown, everything had become a foregone conclusion?


    Hua Rong laughed, and gave Jin Wushu another toast. Everyone saw the family of three acting in harmony with their love, as if they had nothing to do with each other, and felt that it was extremely boring.


    The secretly Wang Junhua was unable to swallow all of it in one go. He had an extremely subtle feeling in his heart, and felt somewhat happy about Ye Lvguanyin receiving such a cold treatment, but also felt uneasy. If Xi Nuer, Ye Lvguanyin one by one fell, how would he be able to fight against Hua Rong?


    On this day, the moonlight was like water.


    The wind blew from the prairie, not too hot nor too cold. It was completely worthy of the title of summer resort. Drunk, Jin Wushu looked at the woman beside him. Peacock Plume, big red clothes. His heart was in turmoil, and he could not suppress the desire all over his body. He reached out his hand and grabbed her hand, and tightly held his breath, "Hua Rong ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong also pulled her hand. He was elated, this was the first time he had seen Abba and his mother being so intimate and harmonious. Abba, are we always like this in the future? "


    "A family, naturally."


    "Mom, look at the good flowers in front."


    Under the moonlight, not far ahead, a field of wild flowers bloomed in the night.


    "Son, go pick some for mom."


    "Yeah."


    Lu Wenlong ran far away and the two of them stood there, staring at each other. Jin Wushu used a little strength in his hand and felt his holding hands. Not only did he not resist at all, on the contrary, her fingers moved about weakly, and actually grabbed onto himself.


    How many years had it been? It was the first time she had taken the initiative to hold her hand, and it was not a life and death battle. It was not the prelude to a counterattack, but a peaceful moment ¡ª was this her choice?


    Yue Pengju is already dead, isn''t he?


    If there was no one by her side, wouldn''t her state of mind have changed?


    The grass was so soft, the moonlight so seductive. Jin Wushu held her hand and the two of them sat on the grass side by side. He calmed his mind and whispered into her ear. "Hua Rong, let''s really start anew, okay?"


    She pursed her lips, her smile like a cool breeze. She nodded slightly, and said in a low voice: "As long as Qin Gui and his wife die, and only this Dao, I will never be able to cross it ¡­" She faintly sighed, "Fourth Prince, we have known each other for so many years. How could I not know what you''re thinking? Grudges, grudges, entanglement, you bear me, I bear you. Because it''s separated by what I once thought was the hatred of the nation. But whose country was it? Whose home is it? They were all Zhao Deji''s. Penga and I risked our lives for Zhao Deji, what did we get in return? "I regret it, I really regret it ¡­" Her voice was choked with sobs, but she could not finish. Two streams of tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Jin Wushu thought back to the bloody battle that night at Lin An. Her entire body was riddled with wounds, like a fawn trapped in a trap as she made her final struggles. He had never felt such shock before: this was a woman, the weakest woman. His home was gone, his husband was gone, he was alone in the world.


    "Hua Rong, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry ¡­"


    This moment of apology was from the heart. This woman''s troubled fate was largely due to her own responsibility. He himself was also one of the murderers that Lin An had threatened him with death, wasn''t he?


    "Hua Rong, I''m sorry ¡­ "Sorry ¡­" At this moment, she had truly forgotten about the antidote and her desire. Instead, she faced the woman she liked and raised her hand to wipe the tears off her face, then embraced her skinny shoulders. Her voice was surprisingly gentle as he said, "Don''t be afraid, I''m here.


    "After Penga died, I once hated you very much. However, I hate Zhao Deji even more, I hate Qin Gui. If it wasn''t for them, Penga definitely wouldn''t have died. Fourth Prince, I wish that I had never served Zhao Deji ¡­ "


    "I understand, I understand ¡­" That was a dead knot in her heart, and in order to remove this dead knot, the only way was to kill Qin Gui. He held her tight, and she could no longer hold herself back and burst into tears in his arms.


    It was as if she could only rely on herself. This knowledge completely agitated Jin Wushu. He embraced her trembling body and touched it with both hands, discovering just how thin this body was. Having experienced many vicissitudes of life and death, Hua Rong, indeed, had no one else to rely on.

 C467 like it or not

    Weakness was still a weak woman after all. Lying in the arms of a man and crying bitterly like that was the last bit of trust she had for him. She could pour out her heart without any reservations.


    "Hua Rong, I hope to use the rest of my life to make up to you, okay?"


    She did not answer, and he did not pursue the matter either. He only repeated repeatedly in her ears: "Hua Rong, I''ve let you down, so I''ll definitely let you live a good life for the rest of your life ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong picked a bunch of flowers, and just as he was about to run over, he saw Abba and his mother embracing him, and he was extremely happy, so he secretly turned his body and ran over to pick flowers.


    After a long while, Hua Rong''s crying turned into sobbing. Jin Wushu then sighed and wiped away the tears on her face and said softly, "Hua Rong, I regret it a lot too. If we hadn''t met like that back then, if we had gotten along in a different way, then this wouldn''t have been the end of things. "


    Hua Rong raised her head in his embrace and looked at the big round moon. Jin Wushu said in a gentle voice beside her ear, "There''s still time. We can still start again. Hua Rong, if you don''t like it, I can kick Ye Lvguanyin and the others out. Whatever you want to do, I will do as you say ¡­ "


    In the darkness of the night, those eyes were filled with a gentle charm. It was as if she was no longer a general of the Golden Steel Horse and had become the supreme love saint. Hua Rong stared into his eyes. "Fourth Prince, actually, I''m not even worth it for you to treat me like this ¡­"


    He laughed, "Whether it is worth it or not, it is worth it. Hua Rong, don''t worry, before we kill Qin Gui, I definitely won''t force you. to give us a chance to really get to know each other ¡­ " He blinked her eyes, "Just like how a man on the prairie pursues a beautiful girl. Hua Rong, do you know? "In my life, besides you, I have never pursued a woman before ¡­" Memories were like the tide, the encounters on the battlefield, the encounters in the open seal. After many years, she could still remember the pair of delicate hands that cut through the fresh orange in the teahouse, frozen in place in her mind.


    "Hua Rong, all these years, I have never truly hated you. Even after you get married, I have always dreamed of one day seeing you again, meeting you again, and being together ¡­"


    She sighed and slowly sat up in his arms.


    At this time, Lu Wenlong ran back and piled a bunch of flowers in his mother''s embrace. Hua Rong''s face was almost buried under the flowers as he smiled: "Son, you picked that much?"


    "Mom, do you like it?"


    "I like it."


    At this moment, he had truly experienced the taste of a beautiful wife and her beloved son. He could not help but have a wonderful fantasy in his heart: One day, when I have a son, he will be her son, my own flesh and blood.


    "Hua Rong..."


    She raised her face amidst the flowers, only to see a smile on his face, filled with incomparable intimacy. "Hua Rong, actually, ever since the bloody battle at the Little Merchant Bridge, I have been thoroughly disgusted with war ¡­"


    What did that mean?


    He did not try to conceal his thoughts at all: "I have been fighting for half my life and have seen heads fall off every day. I really hate war and that''s why I decided to support Song Jin and negotiate. For the rest of my life, I hope that both countries will not wage war, and that I will lead the rest of my life in peace.


    Hua Rong was stunned, so this was his true thoughts. She did not know whether she was sad or happy. She would rather be a peaceful dog than a chaotic human, who would be willing to fight? Who would want to be left behind?


    "As long as I am alive, I believe that there will be no more large-scale wars between the two countries."


    He was in high spirits and he swore confidently. Hua Rong smiled, that''s right, she had already taken care of everything that she needed to take care of, and she had also gotten what she wanted to take care of, what''s the point of starting a war now?


    Lu Wenlong pulled his mother with one hand and Abba with the other, walking back excitedly: "Abba, how are we going to play tomorrow?"


    "Tomorrow, Abba will teach you something new."


    "Yeah."


    only stopped when she saw the mother and son to the tent. Hua Rong held onto his son and waved non-stop at him, "Abba, see you tomorrow."


    "See you tomorrow."


    As the tent door closed, he turned to see if the guards in the darkness were doing their duty. It was late in the night, and the only sounds around him were the chirping of insects. He felt more at ease than he had ever felt before ¡ª as if a heavy burden had been lifted from his shoulders. That night, after understanding Hua Rong, understanding her weakest point, how much progress had she made?


    As he waved his hands, he suddenly remembered that his poison hadn''t shown up for a long time. And even if you drink too much, there''s no sign of it when you''re aroused. Could it be that the medicine Hua Rong gave him that day detoxified his poison? Or was he just a antidote? He was very optimistic. This woman had never really been cruel to him, had she?


    He then turned to look at his tent under the night sky, which was completely silent, smiling as he whispered, "Hua Rong, good night."


    Inside the house, the candlelight sparkled as the butler brought over a box of jewelry, silver and gold pearls.


    Lu Wenlong yawned, then sat on the table like a little adult and drank a cup of tea with his mother. His tone was also very practiced, "Mom, do you feel that Abba is getting better and better?"


    She smiled and nodded.


    "But, that spirit is still here. I really don''t understand, why does Abba not keep his word? He said he wanted to kick her out. Previously, Abba was not like this ¡­ "


    In the past, because the requirements were different, and because the requirements were simple, they were easy to fulfill. But now, Xi Nuer''s Charm had not passed, and the Fourth Prince''s novelty towards her still retained its attachment. He didn''t understand these things as a child, but he knew how to observe. He knew that the Abba''s words might not be true.


    Hua Rong smiled but did not say a word. She did not answer her son''s question and only looked out the window at the moon which was growing darker. The sweet words of the Fourth Prince were like this night. This woman in the current dynasty, if she were to change into a woman in the Ming Dynasty, would not be real. He can hold other women while she says she loves you. The love of a politician was so cheap, but he herself thought it was very high, very high, very deep.


    Lu Wenlong was still feeling regretful for this tiny "flaw". "Mom, I''ll go to sleep first.


    "Yes, mother will prepare a delicious breakfast for you tomorrow."


    The world within the tent quieted down once again. The candlelight flickered, and only the reflection of her lonely figure could be seen on the four walls. Hua Rong sat quietly for a long time before closing the jewelry box. For the first time in many years, she understood the importance of money. Other than relying on a man, how could a woman, who had no authority or money, get her revenge? In the Fourth Prince, he could provide a portion of the money, and a portion of the power, right? As the most powerful man in Song Jin''s country, other than relying on him, who else could she rely on? Besides, she wasn''t the one who used him for nothing. He was also one of the culprits, wasn''t she? Because he was apologetic, he was always generous enough to deliver his wealth, the treasures he loved, into her hands in an attempt to win her favor.


    She used a piece of kernels to wipe it clean. In the flickering candlelight, all the makeup had been wiped away, and there was no light at all. Only then did she realize that there were faint lines at the corners of her eyes, those ancient lines that were hidden in her eyebrows ¡ª she was old, she was old.


    They thought that only the King Qin was old, but in truth, they were old as well.


    The immortal was only Pengju. His figure was forever fixed at the peak of his youth. He was heroic and invincible. He charged into battle, indomitable and unstoppable. He was at the peak of his youth.


    As the comb passed through his hair, a gentle voice came out from the top of his head, "Sister Shi Qi, let me comb your hair ¡­"


    Startled, she turned her head and the comb fell to the ground. The jade on the handle had been broken into two pieces. In the dead of night, in a foreign land, where could there be even the slightest shadow of Peng Ju?


    "Penga, wait a little longer, wait a little longer. I will definitely return to accompany you and not separate from you ever again."


    "Mommy ¡­" "Mom ¡­" It was the laughter of a Little Tiger, holding a sea turtle, holding a small oyster, walking on the cruiser with great vigor, kicks, kicks...


    She lay in bed in her clothes and tears. The moonlight outside the window was so bright that it was as if it could cut a person''s intestines off.


    Swiftly riding on horseback, a group of small squads sneaked into the Liaoning in the night, passing through the grasslands, passing through the small forest and arriving at a mysterious valley.


    After passing by the huge rock, what appeared to be a natural gate opened up into the sky. The flat area was filled with large and rough buildings, and the huge natural ground was used as a public square.


    They were neatly groomed, with sharp blades and a black square team, meticulously trained.


    King Qin laughed and entered the stage. He clapped his hands and said, "Good, good, very good.


    An Hook general with a red scarf ran over, surprised and happy: "Great King, you''re here?"


    Beside him, a man of Liaoning bloodline was on guard, but seeing Liu Wu''s attitude, he did not dare be impudent, and stared at the big fellow who suddenly barged in, but, he was quickly intimidated by the imposing look in the leopard-like eyes, and could not help but take a few steps back.


    With a strange whistle, a general dressed in the same clothes as Liu Wu came forward and bowed. "Great King, I am Ye Lvlongxu.


    King Qin laughed out loud. "Liu Wu, you guys continue.


    Waving his hand, he strode towards the direction that Ye Lvlongxu pointed to.


    A row of flat houses, half wood, half stone, had been built in the past two to three years. King Qin walked and looked. These were military camps, Ye Lvdayong, where would this Old ghost stay?


    King Qin entered and saw that there was a hidden corner on the second floor. It was clearly an observation platform and a Black was currently descending from it. His voice was not one bit emotional: "King Qin, what do you think?"


    "Very good. Better than I thought. "


    He laughed complacently, the skin on his face had a strange tinge, King Qin suspected that he had changed into another mask. However, he had no interest in knowing the original appearance of Old ghost.


    "King Qin, you travelled thousands of miles just to come visit our army?" He deliberately emphasized the word "we".


    "Of course, your father has put in a lot of effort and resources, so I can''t just ignore you like this ¡­" King Qin did not care at all, "Furthermore, this daddy still has to pay a visit to your father-in-law, no?"


    "Father-in-law?" Interesting, interesting. " Ye Lvdayong laughed loudly, "I never thought that this old man would actually become the father-in-law of the Sea Tyrant King Qin.


    The King Qin looked around and saw a large stone room. Inside the room, there were all kinds of long rocks, a dense, cold air, a few pieces of beast skins, the walls were all deserted, without any extravagant decorations. He was shocked in his heart. Ye Lvdayong was once the crown prince of Liaoning, how luxurious was he? But now, he was actually so simple and crude.

 C468 Warfare

    He did not ask about his daughter''s words, nor did he mention why she was not here, and went straight to the point, "King Qin, you came at the right time. "As troops are used day by day, I know a new force from the Western Regions is growing outside of the desert. They are eating away at our territory, and if they don''t make a move soon, I''m afraid they might get into big trouble ¡­"


    This vast and barren land was originally ownerless, and was filled with the activities of the remnants of the Liaoning and other remaining forces. However, in recent years, the forces outside the Western Xia had gradually infiltrated. They were unable to infiltrate the golden land, so naturally, their eyes were focused on this vast piece of land. This was the first obstacle to Ye Lvdayong''s rise, and it had to be removed as soon as possible.


    King Qin answered without thinking, "Fight!"


    "Fight!"


    Ye Lvdayong stood up with a wave of his sleeve. In that instant, he really had the feeling that he was the ruler of the world. King Qin was secretly shocked, if it was not for this Old ghost, who had such a terrifying appearance, he would have set off a bloody storm long ago.


    King Qin followed him up the viewing platform for the first time.


    This was an army of less than twenty thousand people. With Liu Wu and Ye Lvlongxu cooperating, the army was divided into two armies from left and right. The two armies were then divided into nine formations, and according to the archers of the Liao Clan, who were the best riders in the past, they drew lessons from Da Jin''s camp, in order to charge into battle in the vast prairie and in the desert.


    "When are we leaving?"


    "Tomorrow!"


    Ye Lvdayong waved his long sleeves, and his body became like a huge bat. The King Qin''s expression did not change, "I never thought that I would encounter a huge battle the moment I came. Interesting, extremely interesting."


    "The most interesting thing is yet to come. King Qin, your water army will be in use soon."


    "Oh? "Are you going to take down Lin An?"


    "King Qin, don''t look down on him. One of you generals once said, ''Three thousand pieces of armor can swallow Wu ¡­''"


    "Alright, this old man will wait for your armor to descend into chaos. This old man will also become the Supreme Emperor."


    Twilight descended.


    Ye Lvdayong quietly went down the observation platform and entered the stone house, starting his necessary cultivation. The King Qin stood alone on the stage, the ink marks on the square barrel filled with pine oil.


    The desert was silent, and the sun hung high in the sky.


    He naturally did not know of such verses but as he looked around, he saw that the banners and soldiers had orderly entered the barracks. There was only empty sand left and he could not help but feel depressed.


    That damnable girl, where are we now?


    Beneath the stage, was Liu Wu''s voice. "Great King, Great King..."


    The observation platform was Ye Lvdayong''s forbidden grounds, he did not dare go up, and could only call the King Qin down.


    After King Qin walked a few steps, Liu Wu respectfully greeted, "Great King, why have you come?"


    He laughed heartily, "Liu Wu, you are better than being by this daddy''s side."


    "Thank you for your guidance, Your Majesty."


    Liu Wu thought about the meeting he had with Hua Rong, and was unsure if he should mention it. Looking around, this was Ye Lvdayong''s territory, and since the King Qin didn''t ask, he didn''t mention it either.


    At the camp''s account, the alcohol was raging.


    King Qin sat on a very rough wooden chair, raised his wine bag and drank half a bag. Liu Wu realized that the King Qin''s personal bodyguards were only An Zhigang, not Liu Zhiyong. He had a personal relationship with Liu Zhiyong, so he asked: "Where''s Liu Zhiyong?"


    The King Qin acted as if nothing had happened: "He has another mission."


    Liu Wu didn''t ask anymore, and greeted An Zhigang. He was a little curious when he saw King Qin''s strange gaze. What he did not know was that the King Qin had always been wary of the people around Ye Lvdayong, afraid that they would be poisoned by Ye Lvdayong. When he looked at Liu Wu''s eyes, he saw that his eyes were focused and his four limbs were orderly. He heaved a sigh of relief and laughed involuntarily, thinking, Ye Lvdayong wanted to use Liu Wu as a resource, why would he be bewitched by him? A capable general absolutely needed to keep a clear head and a healthy body. Once he was seduced and affected, he would become a cripple.


    Suddenly, he pulled Liu Wu''s hand and touched an acupuncture point on his left arm. Liu Wu was shocked, and immediately understood what he was trying to do, but as soon as he obtained his freedom, he immediately lowered his voice and said, "Thank you, Great King."


    King Qin laughed, but his tone was very light as he spoke in a very fast dialect, "You have to be careful of everything."


    "This subordinate understands."


    "Liu Wu, where does this remnant power belong to?"


    "It''s from the original party, led by a Grand General Helian. They''ve plundered the desert several times, and once, they took five thousand of our heads ¡­"


    King Qin listened attentively and asked questions from time to time.


    A big plate of beef was served up and King Qin picked up one piece to eat. Liu Wu asked, "King, are you sure you want to participate in the battle personally?"


    "Liu Wu, did you forget that I''m from the army? Although I have never fought a proper battle under the command of the Great Eunuch Tong, but I have been studying the previous battles and maps of Liao and Song Xixia along the way. If the tiger does not show off his might, Old ghost Jeru will think that I am a sick cat ¡­ " He had experienced many battles before, but the large-scale battle still ended up fighting against Jin Wushu at sea, and he was surrounded by Jin Wushu midway. He was battered and exhausted, but luckily Yue Pengju used his troops like a god and turned the tables on him. After that, he witnessed Yue Pengju''s large-scale water battle with the cave and knew that he did not die on a large scale. Thus, Yang Me''s army disintegrated. Water battles were the weak spot, even for Yue Pengju; when it came to large-scale battles on the road, with the Zhu Xian Town''s battle, one could easily tell how much of a mess Jin Wushu would be in at that time.


    He thought to himself: "Little girl has given this Yue Pengju to be a man of heaven, this father does not believe, this father has nothing better."


    "Liu Wu, summon the generals to discuss."


    "Yes."


    Liu Wu and Ye Lvlongxu were seated on the left and right sides of the table, the King Qin was in the middle of the table, while the deer cutter was in its hand. It slashed at the table in front of them: "Everyone, I will discuss the battle with you today."


    Although the crowd didn''t understand who this big man who had suddenly rushed out was, they could see how strong and robust he was. With a single slash, a corner of the thick granite rock was cleanly sliced apart. Everyone present couldn''t help but look at each other, revealing expressions of surprise.


    Liu Wu immediately cupped his hands: "I will listen to Your Majesty''s orders."


    Everyone were intimidated, and Liu Wu was the smartest among all the generals, so Ye Lvlongxu hesitated, but then he saw a corner of the granite rock, and clasped his hands together: "We will listen to Your Majesty''s orders."


    King Qin held onto his blade as he stood up. "These days, I have also done some thinking. Take a look ¡­"


    Although there were no famous generals or outstanding people, there were still a few who were more shrewd and nimble. Seeing their subordinate, knowing that the King Qin had actually already prepared meticulously, they became even more apprehensive.


    At the end of the day, three thousand soldiers were galloping in formation with their horses and banners in full flight.


    Ye Lvdayong stood on the observation platform, seeing the King Qin on his horse, holding onto the beautiful deer-slaying broadsword, his hair flying around, his spirited voice was like a bell, "Everyone, take down Helian''s head, I will drink with you."


    "Kill, kill, kill!" Three deafening sounds rang across the sky as the troops set off.


    Ye Lvdayong was both excited and worried. This was the first battle of an army, concerned with the rise and fall of their morale, if they win, it would be as easy as flipping his palm. He was only willing to send out three thousand men and horses, the King Qin did not fight much, but now, he couldn''t help but regret his decision. He planned to increase the odds by another two thousand, but when he thought of chasing after the King Qin, he forcefully held it in.


    As the yellow sand swirled around, a group of intrepid Party soldiers emerged from the ground like a woodchuck, their sharp sabers slashing at the horses'' legs.


    Liu Wu waved his flag and shouted, "Kill!"


    The neat formation of Guai Zima''s camp was like an elephant pressing down on a territory, the thing on the horse''s legs was a thin metal chain, a row of blades swung out, flanking, Ye Lvlongxu''s infantry soldiers rushed out, the two wings were fighting, the Party members had never seen such a strategy before, in their panic, they quickly retreated.

 C469 Helian Clan

    The Horseshoe had to ring. He stood up again and looked at the returning army, the leader of them all. He wore a big red cloth on his body, and his bronze bell like eyes of a leopard. He was secretly shocked, but also secretly happy. Fortunately, he had formed an alliance with this person. Fortunately, he had become his son-in-law.


    On the drill ground, the victorious soldiers cheered and drank to their heart''s content. On the high platform, the two sat facing each other.


    Ye Lvdayong personally poured a cup of wine: "King Qin, this old man has never poured wine for anyone before in my life. This first time, was to respect his own son-in-law and also the King Qin who wins."


    King Qin took the wine cup and finished it in one gulp as he laughed out loud, "I am indebted to Old ghost Jeru for your hospitality."


    "Great King, since victory is ours, why not pursue and destroy the Helian Clan?"


    King Qin put down his wine cup, "Old ghost Jeru, you might have something that you aren''t aware of. Firstly, we go deep into the desert. If we continue to chase, the outcome will be hard to predict. Secondly, Helian is like you, a stray dog. Right now, Song Jin is at peace and peaceful. Jin Wushu has plenty of time and energy to deal with you, we need allies and not enemies. "If possible, I still want to form an alliance with Helian ¡­"


    Ye Lvdayong once again sized up the coarse guy opposite him, and discovered that he was extremely meticulous under his coarse appearance. He poured another cup of wine. "Thank you, King Qin."


    King Qin was unconcerned: "What are you thanking me for? "Don''t forget your promise. This mountain and river are yours, but in the end, they are my son''s ¡­"


    Ye Lvdayong laughed for the first time, his voice sounded like a bat''s: "Good, very good, this old man dreams of this moment."


    He had been worried about his daughter''s marriage, thinking that the King Qin would have some problems. He didn''t think that it would be so easy to get married. This was a man''s choice, he thought to himself. He didn''t find the wrong person. Love was a man''s nature. With a river, why not have a beauty come rolling in?


    This was the first time he mentioned his daughter: "Ting Lan, is she alright?"


    "Good, very good."


    "Pregnant?"


    King Qin laughed out loud. "The night before I left, Madam threw up slightly and told me to take a look. She said it was her wedding vein, and I was afraid that she would stumble along the way, so I didn''t bring her to see you ¡­"


    Ye Lvdayong poured a cup for himself and downed it in one gulp. It was only because of this child''s birth that the alliance between him and the King Qin could be considered unbreakable.


    The morning dew was scattered all over the grass beneath the tent. A wind chime was tied to the tree. A gust of wind blew over, emitting a pleasant tinkling sound.


    Lu Wenlong ran back with his two guns. He had just finished his morning practice.


    From afar, he saw Jin Wushu walking over. Jin Wushu had never come here so early in the morning. He went up to welcome him and asked happily, "Abba, why are you here?"


    Jin Wushu pulled his hand. "Son, have you made any progress?"


    He nodded his head, "Abba, mother teaches me archery everyday, I have improved very quickly."


    Jin Wushu looked at the tent, and when the door opened, a slim figure slowly came out. It was no longer the same well-dressed dress she had worn yesterday. She had changed into a light green simple shirt with a tight beard, looking like a young lady who was jubilantly running on the prairie. With such a refreshment, instead of adding another touch, he was very happy. He took a step forward: "Hua Rong, go eat breakfast at the big tent today."


    She smiled slightly: "Fourth Prince came to pick us up for breakfast so early?"


    Because he had never done such a thing before, he was actually a little embarrassed. Jin Wushu caressed his hair and laughed: "Hua Rong, let''s go."


    Lu Wenlong was pleased with this unfamiliar situation. He pulled the two by the hand and asked innocently: "Are we going to eat breakfast with Abba everyday?"


    Jin Wushu looked at Hua Rong, then nodded: "Son, as long as you like it, Abba will always be with you."


    Lu Wenlong''s gaze turned to Hua Rong, who smiled and did not speak.


    Upon entering, he realised that Fourth Prince''s luxurious tent was, for the first time, deserted and secluded.


    The setting from the past had slightly changed. The Desk that he was seated alone at was replaced with the most popular rectangular table in the Song people. It was filled with all kinds of breakfast, including the porridge and side dishes of Song Kingdom.


    The mother and son were both surprised. The three of them sat down and Jin Wushu laughed: "Eat, which ones do you like? "From now on, I''ll tell the kitchen to prepare more of these."


    or even a child. "Abba, where are Ye Lvniangzi and the rest?"


    He carried a piece of salted meat for his son and said carelessly: "Abba is getting older and quieter, with more people and less noise. So we split the tents. Ye Lvniangzi, Wife Wang and the others will be living in another tent. "


    Lu Wenlong''s eyes opened wide in surprise and joy: "Really? Abba, that''s great. "Right, where''s that spirit demon?"


    Jin Wushu blushed, "Abba doesn''t like the people of the Western Regions. He was given to the Right Prime Minister this morning ¡­" The Jinguo''s Right Premier and the Fourth Prince had a close relationship, this move of Jin Wushu''s really killed two birds with one stone.


    "Son, in the future, whenever you don''t like her, Abba will not allow her to appear at home again ¡­" His words were directed towards his son, but he was looking straight at Hua Rong. Hua Rong was secretly surprised, what was Fourth Prince doing? The elegant and outstanding Fourth Prince who pursued flowers, was he trying to prove that he was clean and proper?


    She slowly drank the porridge. When she raised her head and met his gaze, she was slightly stunned. Having known Jin Wushu for so many years, she had never seen such a pair of eyes like Jin Wushu''s. Of course, what was strange was not only his gaze, but his temples ¡ª Fourth Prince, who was in high spirits back then, actually had a strand of white hair at the corner of his hair.


    Old, fighting for so many years, it turned out that everyone was old.


    Jin Wushu was older than her and Yue Pengju initially, but at that time, Jin Wushu had already passed the year without question. Because of all the years he had spent fighting in the north, fighting in the palace of the Jinguo, and all the hard work he had put in, he had gotten old even faster than the average person.


    This was the first time Hua Rong had seriously sized him up in these past few days. She couldn''t help but sigh in her heart, and she suddenly had the thought of shaking and retreating: What should I do if this goes on? She hoped that the more people from the Fourth Prince Palace, the better. What she needed was his indulgence, not her devotion, because she did not need any form of ''affection'' from him.


    However, this thought was quickly dispelled. Fourth Prince, having read all the poems and books of the Southern Empire, had inherited the unique characteristics of the Southern Empire''s scholars. Now that they had separated Ye Lvguanyin and chased him away, Hua Rong dared to bet that it wouldn''t even take half a month or even that long, the Fourth Prince would definitely not be able to hold back and some weird beauties would once again appear.


    Like the famous Emperor Han Wu, he would rather not eat for three days than have a single day without a wife. Successful men, especially generals, had especially strong desires for women. If he could become a love saint, Qin Gui would automatically stretch out his neck to die. Was this possible?


    Hua Rong did not react, and only asked him: Fourth Prince, how is Qin Gui''s situation?


    Jin Wushu frowned: "Wang Junhua has been stuck here for such a long time, yet Qin Gui has never actually sent anyone to inquire about it. It looked like this old man had long ago harbored a different mindset. I have already discussed with Wolf Lord about it, now that Zhao Deji is slightly at ease in Jiangnan, and has been sitting on the ground ever since, it will be extremely difficult for the Jinguo to head south. At the military conference the day before yesterday, most ministers agreed to this proposal... "


    Hua Rong asked anxiously: When can I implement it?


    "We''ll start when the summer vacation is over."


    If there was a confrontation between the north and south, and a puppet was set up, then the Han people would focus on the struggle for orthodoxy and status. If that was the case, wouldn''t it mean that there would never be a day of peace, and the Song Kingdom would always fight internally?


    At that time, if Qin Gui could not kill it, and the north was in chaos, wouldn''t he be guilty of a heinous crime?


    However, she also understood that Jin Wushu was just trying to take revenge for his. His real strategy would be to take into account the benefits of the Big Gold Coin, and wouldn''t change because of his in the big scheme of things. Right now, he was simply pushing things to the best of his abilities. In the name of luring Qin Gui to death, he was pushing forward with all his might the "separation of the north and south" that he had longed for for a long time, so that he could draw the fear out of the flames.


    When she thought here, she became even more shocked.


    "Son, Abba will bring you two to a very interesting place today ¡­"


    "Mom, are you going?"


    Jin Wushu looked at Hua Rong who was in a daze, suddenly went close to her ear and whispered: "Hua Rong, we have never dated before ¡­"


    Last night, on the night of the first day,


    The lights in the flower market were as bright as day.


    The willow branches on the moon,


    After dusk


    He suddenly thought of that ''date'' when he was young and was sitting by the bridge, listening to the sound of the flowing water. Time flowed like water, little by little, but the beauty never came. Many years had passed in a hurry. He himself had gone from the prime of his life to becoming a middle-aged man.


    For a moment, he felt a bit absent-minded, just like a lonely confession in a prosperous world. Suddenly, he could not control himself.


    Because of this, she was like an ignorant teenager. She no longer dared to be impulsive and could only stare at him in a daze. She was still deep in thought. She was dressed in simple clothes, as if she had intentionally dressed up to be charming and affectionate two days ago.


    This kind of cold and cheerless Hua Rong was the Hua Rong in her memories, and was also the woman she missed in her heart, the beginning of her first love.


    Women are always as many as they want, whoever they want. Never had they been so entangled. Even after so many years, they were still separated by a layer of smoke. They couldn''t grab hold of anything, and they couldn''t get close.


    His lips moved, but it was dry. He wanted to say something, but no words came out. His mind was blank.


    Lu Wenlong was initially in high spirits, but this time, he saw that Abba and Mother had different expressions and did not say a word. He thought it was strange, but the little kid understood that it was not appropriate to speak now. He got off the table by himself and tiptoed until he walked out of the tent. Then, he peeked out.


    From afar, Ye Lvguanyin peeked his head out from behind the newly built tent, looking for a child that was tiptoeing out. He was dressed in green Golden Man attire and carried a bow and arrow on his back. His braided hair was bent to the left, improved, tied into a high braid, like a child on a wheel of fire.


    She gritted her teeth as Wang Junhua''s sigh came from beside her: "Little sister, what should we do?"


    Overnight, Fourth Prince made a decision to give Xi Nuer and a few other young and beautiful concubine s to some high officials who needed to intentionally rope him in. What was he trying to say? With that woman, the world would be filled?


    She pressed her fingers into her pocket and held onto the small medicine bottle. That was the weapon that Ye Lvdayong had given her. He had no choice but to use his weapons, but, to find an opportunity by Hua Rong''s side, how could that be easy?


    Suddenly, he heard a voice in his ears. It was a sound that came from a special kind of tree leaves. Her heart trembled as she stabilized her mind. After exchanging a few more words with Wang Junhua, she found an excuse and left alone.


    Deep in the forest, there was a man wearing a golden mask.

 C470 Lost Direction

    Ye Lvguanyin immediately asked: "Master, is everything alright?"


    "My lord is well. However, the Lord has asked me to tell you. "


    "What is it?"


    "You absolutely cannot damage Hua Rong and the Fourth Prince. Also, I hope that the sooner they get married, the better."


    Ye Lvguanyin felt a chill in his heart, and asked miserably, "Why?"


    "Because Hua Rong marrying the Fourth Prince will not hinder your grand plan. Not only can you not stop her, you have to do everything in your power to make her a princess. Only by being an imperial concubine will she be willing to give up on Fourth Prince ¡­ "


    Ye Lvguanyin''s face turned ashen, he suddenly kneeled down and roared, "Master, why do you want to do this? Why? If that woman truly rules over Residence of the fourth prince, then what hope does Servant have in his lifetime? "


    "For this year or so, you are not to touch Hua Rong. But one year from now, the Lord will naturally help you fulfill your wish. "


    crawled on the ground. Year after year, she was no longer a young woman, she was already a woman half aged by Lady Xu. Once Hua Rong was able to stabilize his footing, and she was not an ordinary person, how could it be easy for him to take her down?


    At a critical moment, if Hua Rong really falls, then everything would be over. Could it be that she would have to watch her and the Fourth Prince get back to normal, give birth to her and then make a move?


    When the messenger left, Ye Lvguanyin stood on the spot hatefully, the small bottle in his hand almost shattered into pieces.


    A figure silently floated past, like a ghost.


    She looked up at the woman in front of her in fear and could not help but take a step back. The surroundings were quiet, as elegant as a green tree. When the two women faced each other, Ye Lvguanyin''s body was even taller, but when she saw the woman, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear, staring at the lesser arch on her back that was inseparable, the sunlight shining through the gaps in the tree and landing on her colorful feathers. She seemed to be more like a war god than a woman.


    If it had been two days ago when she was a gentle and lovable woman, then it wouldn''t have been so intimidating. But now, with an arrow on her back, she walked in silence like an enemy, looking at her opponent and suddenly losing the ability to respond.


    "Ye Lvguanyin, the two of us are people who have lost our nations and our families, we have our own plots and plots. My main target is Wang Junhua, not you, so if you do not make me my enemy, I will definitely not find you to make a move! "


    Ye Lvguanyin took another step back and clenched his fists even tighter.


    "Wenlong Child, you are not a threat to your position, nor am I a threat to yours. Ye Lvguanyin, that''s all I can say. " After Hua Rong finished speaking, she turned around and left.


    She walked a good three meters before Ye Lvguanyin came to his senses. Suddenly, he chased after her and called out, "Madame Yue ¡­"


    Hua Rong stopped and turned. With a desolate smile on her face, she said, "Ye Lvguanyin, thank you for calling me that."


    "Hua Rong, will you really not become the princess consort of the Fourth Prince? He treats you like that! He has never been like this to any woman! "


    Hua Rong looked at her tightly clenched right hand, and faintly smiled, without replying, she turned and left.


    Ye Lvguanyin stood where he was, and looked at her back. It was a lonely, desolate, and skinny shoulder, completely hidden by the arrow cluster. She suddenly had an illusion that this was a man! He was actually fighting over a favor with a man?


    She didn''t know what to do. It was as if she had thrown out a punch and suddenly lost her direction.


    Inside the Wolf Lord''s tent, a war council was in the midst of an intense debate.


    After Joining forces to ascend the throne, under Yuwen Xuzhong''s all-round transformation, the seat of minister had already been removed, and he was the only one left. But when they went out to hunt for the dead of summer, they still maintained the noble democracy of the early Jinguo. However, many of the civil officials had participated in the discussions, especially in recent years where the war generals had all died, leaving only Jin Wushu, who had the authority to rule the world.


    "Fourth Uncle, do we really need to make Song Qinzong a puppet?"


    Jin Wushu said unhurriedly: "Zhao Deji has already consolidated his foundation in Jiangnan, and going south a few times will be of no avail. Fortunately, Zhao Deji himself is as timid as a mouse, and has received a large amount of tribute every year, so there is no meaning in us starting a war again."


    He looked at the crowd, after successfully killing Yue Pengju, Jin Wushu had already fully grasped the military power and imperial power in the Jinguo, and was even slightly able to contend against him, the Minister of the Left. These past few days, he had been able to win over him, and in addition to taking Xi Nuer as his disciple, his charm was astonishing, and he was satisfied. He also agreed. He hated war and had no experience in war, so when he heard that they could not fight, then he became angry at Zhao Deji and naturally agreed to it. He immediately ordered the Jinguo to send an envoy to the Da Song to initiate a new round of negotiations with Zhao Deji. The target of the negotiation, according to Jin Wushu''s hand in planning, was naturally Qin Gui coming to the inn.


    After deciding on the time of the envoy''s departure, Jin Wushu raised his cup and took a sip. With Qin Gui''s death, he would be able to obtain the antidote; and with the north and south splitting up in Song Kingdom, it would benefit the Jinguo''s position as sect master even more.


    Halfway through the afternoon, Jin Wushu looked at Xie Yang, stood up and said his goodbyes. Everyone laughed and urged for him to stay, but they laughed out loud together. "You all might not know this, but the princess of Fourth Uncle is so beautiful that it''s hard to be a hero. It''s hard to be a beauty ¡­"


    Jin Wushu also laughed and turned to leave.


    The area around the tent was still bustling with noise and excitement. Women were playing around, chasing the crowd. But Hua Rong was nowhere to be seen.


    Lu Wenlong ran over with a golden fish he had caught from the lake: "Abba, look at this fish, it''s so pretty ¡­"


    Jin Wushu took the fish and looked at it. "Where''s your mother?"


    "Mom left."


    Jin Wushu was shocked, and asked loudly: "Where did she go?"


    Lu Wenlong looked at his father strangely: "Mother said that she has something to attend to and would be gone for two to three days."


    So that''s how it was. Ever since Hua Rong came to this place, it was not the first time she had left. However, every time she left, he would always be extremely secretive and he would never be able to find out what exactly she was busy with.


    "Your mother didn''t say what she was going to do?"


    Lu Wenlong was very naive, "Mother said that these threads are not good. She is going to the Yanjing to buy some threads to make me new autumn clothes. Abba, Mom will also make it for you ¡­ "


    Hua Rong knew how to make clothes for him? Would it? Just like an ordinary woman, sewing for her husband? As she thought of this, an extremely strange feeling suddenly welled up in her heart. She was actually in a stupor.


    "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    He noticed that the horse his son was riding was no longer a Black Moonlight, but a red pony, and asked: "Where is the Black Moonlight?"


    "Mom is leaving, the road is long, the Black Moonlight are fast, Mom can come back earlier too."


    He took his son and sat him down in the dusk.


    The soft sunset, the endless grassland, and the afterglow pulse. The little child could not stand the Abba''s strange expression and did not say a word. He was not angry, did not understand, and could not understand at all.


    decided to just lie down on the grass, holding his head and looking at the sky in the distance. As far as the eye could see, it was a boundless blue, and also suffused with green.


    In these past few days, especially when it had been almost half a month, he saw Hua Rong everyday, had breakfast and dinner, and even smiled charmingly while she deliberately tried to get close to him. Now, suddenly gone, she still felt empty, even though she knew she would come back. It was a feeling of longing, very different from what he had thought in the past ¡ª it was as if he was separated from his wife for a while, a feeling that he had never experienced before.


    Hua Rong, when will she return? Had she really gone to buy silk?


    His heart was filled with tenderness, but he could not help but laugh. He did not expect that this middle-aged man who had lived on the battlefield for half a life would give birth to such a feeling for the young people. Was this happiness or sadness?


    Would really marry her after killing her?


    He was filled with anticipation. If this woman could give birth to her own son, how smart would she be?


    Noon.


    A pile of black fireworks was lit in the jungle.


    Hua Rong looked at the thick smoke from afar and even Zha He''s face changed greatly. "The little boys, this is bad, something happened in the village."


    savage tribe ignited black smoke, which was an extremely serious warning. Hua Rong patted the Black Moonlight, and rushed forward at full speed.


    In front of him was a dense crowd of people. They were wearing leather aprons and smeared with a kind of colorful paint. They were holding sticks and bows, shouting something loudly. Upon hearing the cries of the Black Moonlight, Da She immediately waved his hand to stop it, and went up to welcome them in surprise: "Master, you''re back!"


    Hua Rong dismounted and saw a pile of soil in the middle of the black smoke. On top of the pile, there were three black skeletons, and each skeleton had three neat holes.


    She was shocked, seeing Da She''s worried face, but also panicking, she anxiously asked: "What happened?"


    "Master, we have been attacked by a mysterious force. They sent messengers asking us to submit immediately, or we will be wiped out in three days. "This is the symbol of their campaign ¡­"


    Hua Rong frowned, and did not say a word.


    "The other clan has already agreed to submit to us. Master, we are waiting for you to come back and make your decision."


    "Do you have any definite information regarding this faction?"


    Da She was at a loss, but Zha He helped him answer: "The little boys, that mysterious force, I judge it to be a remnant of Mo Liao. Before, they relied on money and schemes to take back a few small tribes. However, there were thousands of people in the Da She Tribe. After half a month, this power suddenly displayed its might, and consecutively defeated other tribes. Only Da She is left, they have sent over a letter first ¡­ "


    Da She could not read at all, they had sent people who knew the local language to do the lobbying. Hua Rong looked at the three black skeletons in the middle and was secretly shocked. Ye Lvdayong had grown larger and larger by the second.


    Da She immediately asked: "Master, what do you think we should do? "Legend has it that once this Black Skeleton appears, it will kill people. Failure to submit will bring about an ominous curse ¡­"


    Hua Rong held onto her bow, and calmly said: "You all do not have to be afraid, I know of that power."


    "Who is it?"


    "The crippled Crown Prince Ye Lvdayong of the original Liaoning''s Qi Dan. In order to restore his country, he secretly planned to gather all his strength ¡­"


    Zha He was overjoyed: "The Liao Army was merely defeated by me, why should I be afraid?"


    Before this, Da She and the others had always guessed what kind of mysterious power it was. They had always sacrificed themselves to the Gods and Gods, and upon seeing the Black Skeleton, they thought that it was the wrath of the Gods. They lived outside, so they didn''t know much about Liao Song Jin, but hearing Hua Rong say that she was just an ordinary person and not some demon or demon, their fear was reduced by half.

 C471 go all out

    Hua Rong looked around at the thousands of barbarians. Although there were not many people, but they were all soldiers. This was the only resource she could obtain, how could she be willing to give it to Ye Lvdayong? After pondering for a moment, he immediately said, "Da She, I will help you these next few days."


    Da She was overjoyed: "Master, you will stay?"


    She nodded her head, and said loudly: "Everyone do not be afraid, Ye Lvdayong is just a remnant of Mortal Realm, a defeated soldier, we will definitely defeat him."


    The wildlings held their clubs up and began to shout.


    Hua Rong was very satisfied, she then turned around and noticed that the two of them were riding four horses, and each horse was carrying two big sacks.


    Zha He waved his blade and quickly slashed four big sacks on the ground. Clatter clatter clatter clatter. Arrows, daggers, weapons ¡­ This was the first time the barbarians had seen so many weapons. Da She picked up a big blade, and was pleasantly surprised: "Leader, where did this come from?"


    Hua Rong smiled and looked at Zha He: "All of this is because of Zha He."


    This was what Zha He had painstakingly gathered over the past few days. Zha He had been a soldier for many years, and had always been interacting with some veterans in the Liaoning. He found a stronghold that made weapons, bribed the guard officer with a large amount of money, and secretly bought these at a high price. He rubbed his hands and said excitedly, "The little boys, it''s a pity that we don''t have enough money, so we can only get this little thing. They still have a lot of stock... "


    Hua Rong had to sell the large amount of gold, silver and jewelry bestowed to him by the Fourth Prince to buy these things. Back then, the s were both heavy and unportable at the Liao Song Golden border. When Zha He took out the real gold and silver, the purchasing power was far greater than the iron money''s, which was why he was able to obtain these things. Although the quantity was small, it was still considered a super advanced weapon for the barbarians who had used wooden sticks back then.


    Da She brandished his blade, and beamed with joy: "Master, we will fight with Ye Lvdayong!"


    Hua Rong sternly ordered: "Da She, immediately select two hundred warrior equipment for training, I will arrange the rest."


    Da She accepted the order and picked the strongest 200 warriors in the tribe, and gave them the most advanced weapons. He selected another 800 people, and they formed a team.


    Because of the pressure to survive, the barbarians were a force to be reckoned with. Even the women and children were nimble. What they lacked was a formation. They didn''t understand either. Hua Rong had fought in wars with her husband all these years and had personally participated in many big battles. She was already more experienced in war than many senior generals, so they had to think hard about the most suitable battle formation to win more.


    After practicing for a few times, Hua Rong realized that Da She was extremely talented and smart. Every time she spoke a little about it, he would immediately understand. She was wild with joy. To think that she had found such a rare talent, if the opportunity was right, Da She could easily unite these scattered tribes.


    On this day, Hua Rong trained until the moon rose and prepared herself for the day before she tiredly went to rest.


    Da She''s house was built on that huge tree. Hua Rong had never seen such a big tree in her life. After being pulled up by a rope basket, she couldn''t help but praise the ingenuity of these barbarians. The wooden house was divided into a bookroom, from the kitchen to the bedroom. Although there were no extravagant decorations, it revealed the original elegance of the place. Furthermore, every room had bamboo windows.


    Da She personally saw her up, with an extremely respectful attitude: "Master, are you satisfied?"


    She smiled and nodded, looking at the drink that was brought up. It was a type of liquid contained in a bamboo tube, sparkling and clear. After drinking a mouthful, she realized that it was a type of wild honey water, cool and thirsty.


    Following that, Ye Lvdayong did not make any other movements. Da She''s tribe was calm and tranquil, and the Warriors he chose was to train according to the temporary lineup even more.


    On the evening of the third day, summoned Da She and Zha He together and prepared for the battle tomorrow.


    Da She was excited and excited at the same time: "Master, we can fight tomorrow?"


    Zha He was also very excited. He went against the rules of the army for a few years, and in the end, he was still a soldier born. His blood flowed with a combative nature, "This time, I must make Ye Lvdayong understand our strength.


    Hua Rong''s expression was extremely stern. "You absolutely cannot underestimate Ye Lvdayong. Zha He, do you still remember Liu Wu? "


    Zha He opened his mouth wide: "Of course I remember."


    "It''s Liu Wu training the troops for Ye Lvdayong."


    "The little boys, isn''t that when our own people beat our own?"


    Hua Rong shook her head, how could they be her friends? The army belongs to Ye Lvdayong, not Liu Wu. Moreover, she didn''t know who led the army this time. If it was anyone else, who would show mercy?


    She raised her voice. "We have a small number of people, so we must go all out this time. Otherwise, they will come back."


    "Yes."


    What Hua Rong had expected was not wrong, the one who was pretending to be mysterious was indeed Ye Lvdayong. However, the lead is actually the King Qin. After King Qin repelled Grand General Helian, he established his prestige in the army, which made Ye Lvdayong truly believe in him, and told him about savage tribe''s situation. It turned out that there were actually so many different kinds of savage tribe in the border forest. Although there were less than tens of thousands of warriors, and there were less than ten thousand warriors combined, but the strength of the barbarians could not be ignored. If they were to fuse together effectively, not only would it be a problem to obtain a large number of weapons, but more importantly, it was also to expand the domain and get a portion of the food. When Ye Lvdayong''s treasury was completely used up and he had such a large army, he could not rely on the secret support of the other dead liao aristocrats. Right now, Ye Lvdayong''s influence was limited to the desert, but the desert was sparsely populated, so it was not enough to support such a heavy food payment. On the other hand, the grassland was different. The aquatic plants were lush, cattle and sheep were growing in groups, and some of the savages who were gradually becoming more civilized were beginning to grow their crops and had fixed livestock and poultry.


    What Ye Lvdayong was afraid of was being discovered by the Golden Man. But after he won the battle, his confidence increased greatly, and he received King Qin''s strong approval, hence he decided to immediately leave the army to take back savage tribe. Before that, several small tribes had surrendered; only two large tribes remained. King Qin was swift and decisive, he immediately led his troops and barged in. How could the barbarians have seen such a formation? He soon surrendered. Now, only Da She was left. He was also the largest tribe.


    King Qin''s will was to reclaim them, not to exterminate them. So he sent people to subdue them, and according to the rules, they were to first use Ye Lvdayong''s heart trapping technique and send cultivators who were proficient in the native language to intimidate them. The information that the Magus had sent back was that the leader, Da She, was extremely frightened and that surrender was just around the corner. King Qin did not make a move, he did not expect that after three days, Da She would be gone, but he did not move at all, he did not even send out an envoy.


    Ye Lvlongxu was extremely impatient, on this expedition he followed the King Qin, he was Ye Lvdayong''s trusted aide, and had intentions of spying on him. Consecutive victories over Helian and the other savage tribe s gave rise to a sense of arrogance. He believed that a mere savage tribe was not easy to subdue, so why bother recruiting him? He asked, "King, should we fight or not?"


    The King Qin did not want to fight at first, but since he was determined to obtain power, one death was enough. He stood up and walked a few steps forward. "The deadline has not arrived. Let''s wait a little longer."


    Night came.


    A barbarian wearing a leaf apron and a necklace of bones on his head was jumping over like a running war horse. He had kneeled down far away while dragging a black snake.


    The Magus was overjoyed and immediately reported to King Qin, saying that Da She had sent people to surrender.


    King Qin laughed out loud and walked out. The savage beast kneeled down and the golden snake spouted its tongue as it spoke. The magician translator said that his tribe had received divination and humbly accepted the will of God, and was willing to submit to the King Qin. The barbarians also brought with them a feathery crown of the leader. This was the sign of their surrender. It meant that when the sun rose in the sky, they would accept submission.


    The barbarians rarely tried to trick him, and as the King Qin did not have him, they arranged for the barbarians to surrender. They agreed to send Ye Lvlongxu as their representative tomorrow morning to take charge of the matters regarding the surrender of the barbarians.


    When the envoy left, Hua Rong immediately ordered for a fire to be lit for dinner. After everyone had their fill, they went to bed early to recuperate and wait for tomorrow''s battle.


    At the fourth, everyone was awakened by the order. The barbarians then took their weapons and began to arrange the formations in an orderly manner. Hua Rong rode on the Black Moonlight with a bow on her back and a blade in her hand. She was also fully dressed in barbarian clothing, with the bone necklace that Da She had given her hanging on her neck. She had on a half covered, wood armored feather crown on her head, and was extremely valiant.


    Warriors raised his weapon and shouted three times, "Snake, snake, snake!"


    Hua Rong shouted along with them. This was their belief, and was their intention to pray for the protection of the Godly Snake King. After three shouts she looked around at the barbarians. She couldn''t help but to think of the days when he and her husband had fought side by side. Although this insignificant team of one thousand people could not compare to the Yue Army of the past, this was herself. This was an elite trained by a woman who had once fought for her life. This was another type of pride. This was a feeling of excitement that was impossible to obtain when compared to relying on Jin Wushu to curve his path of revenge.


    She raised her large blade and turned her horse around, facing the mountain slope at the northwest where Lin An was buried her husband''s body. She muttered to herself, "Pengju, you have to protect me. I won''t let you lose face. "


    After she finished her prayer, she raised her knife and said loudly, "Let''s go."


    Ye Lvlongxu woke up early to pick up his weapon. These days, he couldn''t hold back his excitement of wanting to fight anymore and volunteered to bring five hundred people with him. To prevent any mishaps, and to intimidate the barbarians, King Qin ordered him to bring a thousand people. Ye Lvlongxu was a little surprised, but he still happily led the way, under the guidance of the Barbarian Envoys, they headed towards the Da She Tribe.


    At the border of the forest, Ye Lvlongxu looked around. At this time, the sky was slightly bright, and the morning sun in the east was slowly breaking through the horizon. It was about time for the barbarians to surrender. He was very satisfied and proudly told the translator, "Quickly get them to prepare the best wine and delicious food to welcome this general."


    When the Magus translated these words, the emissary merely bowed in agreement.


    The wild flowers on the two sides were overgrown, and the trees were plentiful. The wild people called it "Flower Pouring River", and after crossing this river, they officially entered Da She''s tribe.

 C472 Victory in the first battle

    The moment Ye Lvlongxu''s horse stepped into the river, he suddenly heard deafening shouts. Just as the sky started to brighten, there were more wild people holding their weapons and rushing out. The leaders were all brave warriors riding horses. They carried fine bows and arrows and large swords. They charged with overwhelming power ¡­


    Ye Lvlongxu was shocked, the horse let out a long hiss, and almost pushed him off its back. It was the first time that he had seen barbarians fight in such a way. He panicked: "How is this a barbarian?" It was a completely well-equipped army, and judging from their style of attack, they were attacking in accordance with the battle formation, with two wings flapping in all directions. The most terrifying thing was that the forest was still noisy with countless people pouring out.


    The soldiers who were attacked by the barbarians had fallen into the river and suffered heavy casualties. This was his first time fighting alone, how could he be willing to lose such a great face in front of the King Qin? He had originally requested for five hundred people, but now that the King Qin had given him a thousand, how could he report it back to him? Dudian pulled back the horse. It had good archery skills. A few arrows were shot. Several barbarians who were running in front fell down.


    Hua Rong deployed the hundred of women who were lying in wait in the forest to run while dragging the huge branches, creating a sound of running, and smoke and dust, creating an illusion of tens of thousands attacking. When Hua Rong rushed out, she saw that in the middle of the river, a tall fatty was shooting continuously with his bow, breaking through the river bank, raising his blade and chopping down fiercely. She pulled back the bow and arrow, aiming straight, Ye Lvlongxu heard a gust of cold wind blow past his ears, he turned his head in shock, he had just dodged an arrow, but he could no longer dodge it, it flew straight towards his chest. He screamed, clutched his chest, and almost fell off his horse.


    When everyone saw that their master had lost, and that they had lost even more, Ye Lvlongxu panicked and ran away as he saw the archer riding his horse to capture him. The barbarians looked at the direction Ye Lvlongxu was escaping in, and just as they were about to give chase, Hua Rong gave the order to retreat.


    The barbarians were victorious in their first battle. It was like a grand festival where they danced and sang as they slaughtered the hundreds of warhorses from the crippled Ye Lvlongxu Tribe to feast and drink heartily.


    Da She raised his bamboo wine cup, it was a type of wild honey wine that they brewed themselves, and knelt in front of Hua Rong: "Master, thank you for helping us out again, the Great God is with you."


    Hua Rong took a big gulp of the wine and passed the bamboo tube to Zha He. In this battle, Zha He was the vanguard and charged in the front, it was his bravery and courage that encouraged the wild people. She smiled slightly: "Zha He, you are very good, very brave."


    Zha He was praised by her, but under the sunlight, she was full of smiles, her face was red and radiant, making people unable to look at her with force. He was extremely happy in his heart, but he did not know what to say. He raised his head, drank a huge mouthful, and said: "The little boys, Zha He will follow you for the rest of my life."


    Hua Rong said solemnly: "Thank you, Zha He."


    This was the tradition of the Da She Tribe to honor warriors. The hardworking barbarian women served the cooked horse meat, and each of them bent their knees in greeting, smiling as they sang a loud and clear praise song. However, this "exposed" plump buttocks looked completely different from Xi Nuer and the other Western Region ladies of Fourth Prince Palace. This was a type of wild beauty, it was the original body of a human without any pretense, where it gave birth to the heaven and earth and reproduce with the tribe. It was not because of the job of pleasing men.


    She looked almost admiringly at the hard-working women, their brown skin full of elasticity and luster, barefoot, thick-armed, and beautiful.


    Zha He followed her gaze and saw that she was extremely happy. He asked her: "The little boys, do you like it here?"


    "I like it. If possible, I hope to live here for the rest of my life. "


    Zha He rubbed his hands together, and said happily: "Really? You''re not going back to the Fourth Prince Palace? "


    Stunned, she didn''t know how to reply. Kill Wang Junhua, cut off all ties with him, and I will lead these barbarians to attack Lian An, kill Qin Gui and destroy Zhao Deji? Such a thought was no different from a fantasy story.


    However, on the road they had walked, they had encountered so many obstacles. When they turned their heads back to inspect their actions in the Fourth Prince Palace, the only thing they gained was the addition of the Da She Tribe. She pondered for a moment, "Zha He, maybe I will reconsider."


    Zha He was overjoyed. Subconsciously, he didn''t want her to return to the Fourth Prince Palace again. Although he was rough, he naturally understood the Fourth Prince''s intentions.


    After spinning the bottle a few times, Da She walked over and asked, "Master, what should we do from now on?"


    Without hesitation, Hua Rong said, "According to our plans, let''s prepare to fight again."


    Da She was surprised: "Didn''t they escape? Why did you come again? "


    The scale of this team was so small, they were definitely not Ye Lvdayong''s main force. If they were to make a comeback, they would definitely bring an even more powerful military force with them.


    "Da She, immediately send someone to look for those Snake Flowers. Find as many as you can."


    "Master, what''s the use of this?"


    Hua Rong laughed: "You''ve found it, of course I have a great use for it."


    Being saved and even won by her, Da She had already been extremely respectful towards her and so he naturally immediately went to prepare. Hua Rong ate some food but he did not rest. He also brought Zha He and went to prepare a new battlefield.


    These barbarians were lagging behind in terms of weapons and manpower, but the savage tribe naturally had their advantages. For example, the favourable terrain, the clan''s mysterious poison, the Snake Tribe''s treasure, and the strange snake poison that she had encountered when she first entered the clan ¡­ These were all weapons used to deal with the enemy. However, it would take a lot of effort to make good use of it.


    King Qin was drinking in the temporary military camp in front of them and researching on the information he could gather. They had already given him the savage tribe''s offerings, and after hearing the clamor from the outside, he quickly rode his horse and rushed in, panicking in panic, "King, General Yale has been defeated ¡­"


    King Qin suddenly stood up and walked to the door, only to see a cloud of smoke and dust flying in front of him. The Horseshoe was extremely noisy and did not know what to do, it was Ye Lvlongxu who led the Broken Sect to escape.


    The King Qin frowned, although Ye Lvlongxu was arrogant and arrogant, he was not completely useless. He brought a thousand well-equipped troops, and they were actually defeated by the barbarians, and even though they were going to surrender, they had already made sufficient preparations.


    Ye Lvlongxu ran in and jumped down the horse. He knelt on the ground dejectedly and said, "Your majesty, please forgive me. I deserve to die."


    King Qin saw that there was a sharp bamboo arrow in front of his chest, it was the same type that savage tribe used to shoot. Blood was congealing on his shoulder, he grimaced in pain, and almost fainted. Seeing that he was a good man, the King Qin immediately asked the witch doctors in the army to treat him.


    Ye Lvlongxu was flustered and exasperated, "My King, how dare Da She Tribe lower themselves? "As soon as we arrived at the river, we fell into their ambush. Great King, please allow me to lead another group of people. We must kill all of them without leaving a single soul behind ¡­"


    King Qin was a little surprised. This kind of action was not in keeping with the savage''s style.


    "Great King, I heard that a mysterious warrior came to their tribe and once saved the leader Da She''s life. Da She most likely made plans to take that mysterious man as his master ¡­" When Ye Lvlongxu told him about the enemy''s battle formation and formation, the King Qin was shocked. With such a strong person in the Da She Tribe, how could it be easy to take them back? And most importantly, who exactly was in control of the Da She Tribe? If it was another force similar to Ye Lvdayong, wouldn''t it become the strongest opponent?


    "Great King, please allow this subordinate to slaughter his way back ¡­"


    King Qin waved his hand, ignoring his request. Before he could determine his opponent''s opponent, Fan Xian would not blindly fight. Ye Lvlongxu was filled with anticipation to take revenge. Seeing that Yue Yang was actually unwilling, he felt both anger and hatred, but he did not dare to speak bravely in front of King Qin, so he could only swallow his anger.


    On the second day, King Qin only sent a hundred people to sneak into Da She''s tribe. However, when they were still outside, they were struck by the venom and could not get close. King Qin asked about the details and immediately found out that there was someone who had specially prepared the battle array and used the local poisons, which were used against each other. According to the Eight Trigrams Formation, outsiders would not be able to tell what was going on, but the moment they entered, they fell into a dead end.


    After suffering two setbacks in a row, even the military''s Magi could not tell the strangeness of this situation. Because one tribe had their own rules, King Qin, seeing that it was going to be troublesome, did not force any attacks.


    At night, a bonfire was set ablaze.


    Just as King Qin sat down, a person wearing a High Priest mask floated up beside him. As a result, the appearance of such a person did not surprise anyone at all. However, the High Priest mask on his face made the voices of the people lower a lot ¡ª ¡ª In their rules, the High Priest was a type of invisible co-owner, someone who was closest to becoming a god.


    King Qin put the wine bowl by his mouth, covered his mouth, and lowered his voice. "Old ghost Jeru, what a coincidence."


    Ye Lvdayong said in a hoarse voice, "The King has taken back all of the savage tribe, it is better for him to have come early than to have come at a stroke of luck.


    "There''s still the Da She Tribe that we haven''t recovered."


    "Forget it, this old man had scouted Da She''s tribe before, and their natural venom was hard to guard against. This old man could not find a solution, so I might as well not provoke them first."


    King Qin was a little curious: "Old ghost Jeru, which tribe did you impersonate to be a High Priest? You want to be the leader of tonight''s surrender sacrifices? "


    "For these barbarians, the integration of the gods is more effective than the coercion of swords and spears. This way, you and the others can wholeheartedly serve me. King Qin, look at me. "


    After he finished speaking, he suddenly stood up and his figure seemed to float to the center of the field. His black robe was like a bat flying in the sky, as if he had really descended from the sky.


    The barbarians suddenly saw the person descending from the sky and were surprised. A portion of Ye Lvdayong''s soldiers had already knelt down and kowtowed, "The God of Heaven has descended, the High Priest is alive ¡­"

 C473 Surprise

    With this shout, the barbarians were intimidated. They immediately kneeled on the ground and began to prostrate themselves at the feet of the God.


    Ye Lvdayong held a torch and turned his body quickly. Everyone was dazzled as they saw that he was dancing a kind of witch dance praying for victory, bringing good fortune to his descendants. His body was trembling violently, like a bat that had been released, he suddenly flew up again. How many of them had ever seen such a wondrous sight? All of them kowtowed continuously, spilling the wine in their hands onto the ground as they chanted, "Great God, we will definitely prostrate ourselves at your feet and serve you forever ¡­"


    Ye Lvdayong looked at Ye Lvdayong''s tricks and was very surprised. He did not know how Ye Lvdayong had flown up, but after careful observation, he found some clues. His eyes looked at the blazing sky, then looked at the drunk and pious barbarians around him, spitting: "Fuck, Old ghost Jeru, there''s still two more, if it wasn''t for that scary face, how would he be willing to work with me?"


    In the darkness, the two of them slowly approached each other. They were wearing protective colors on their clothes. There was paint on their faces which was the most common color used by barbarians. They were covered in feathers and were not much different from the barbarians who were sitting in their seats.


    When they approached, it was just when Ye Lvdayong was flying up, attracting everyone''s attention. Ye Lvdayong drank his wine and waved his torch crazily, like a mad black bat. The two of them quietly sat in the last row of savages amidst the deafening cheers. No one noticed that two savages had suddenly appeared next to them.


    Hua Rong''s gaze turned. She came here to find out what Ye Lvdayong was up to, so she was prepared. She still did not know that the weird-looking person was Ye Lvdayong, and was also deeply shocked. Zha He whispered into her ear, "This is High Priest ¡­"


    Hua Rong could not hear clearly the drunken cheers from the crowd, in the blink of an eye, she quietly looked around. Judging from the attire, all the important leaders of the various tribes were gathered, it was obviously Ye Lvdayong''s first time going to the group of courtiers for a ceremony.


    Amidst the drunk cheers, they heard a very strange laugh. It was hidden within the crowd, appearing somewhat strange. She looked over with rapt attention and saw a burly man sitting cross-legged on the ground in the middle of the room. He was wearing a Chidan headdress with a few strange feathers stuck in it; his swarthy face was a shade of red, his chest was open and dripping with sweat, and beside him was a shining broadsword.


    deer cutter!


    She, Shi Qi, had seen this blade before when he was just ten years old.


    Hua Rong was so shocked that she almost jumped up, but she was indescribably happy. King Qin, how could he be here? Could it be that the person who had fought with him that day was the King Qin?


    However, Zha He did not recognize the King Qin. At this time, the High Priest on the stage had already arrived in front of him, the torch in his hands trembled, as though he wanted to strike right into the face of the King Qin. Hua Rong''s hands were covered in sweat, only to see a golden mask suddenly appearing in High Priest''s hands. He bent down and wore it on King Qin''s face, then kneeled down and waved the torch towards the sky, and suddenly let out a scream.


    Hua Rong was shocked, only to see the barbarians once again kneeling down: "We pay our respects to my king."


    Zha He also pulled her to hide behind the barbarians. He squatted and said softly: "This is their king ¡­" At this time, King Qin''s face was already covered, he could not recognize her even more, and even asked: "This must be Ye Lvdayong ¡­"


    Hua Rong was speechless, the King Qin actually dared to come here to be the king of these barbarians, what about the head of the Little Tiger? Where is the Little Tiger''s head?


    She hated that she couldn''t immediately jump up and run to King Qin, and ask them about it.


    However, in the end, she forcefully suppressed it and quietly sat where she was. She could only pinch her palms and sweat. He took a peek and saw that King Qin was standing up, both of his hands were performing an etiquette, his voice was loud and clear, his speech seemed stiff, it was obvious that he had only learnt this one phrase, to make everyone equal, to stand up and drink to their hearts'' content. Then the wildlings stood up again, and the scene was very noisy.


    At this time, the High Priest in the arena flew higher and higher, singing a kind of witch song with a hoarse voice. Hua Rong''s memory was extraordinary, furthermore, Ye Lvdayong''s voice was unique. In that moment, he understood, this priest was Ye Lvdayong pretending to be mysterious.


    Just then, a man in complicated clothes walked over and handed a gold knife over to King Qin. He muttered some incantations and laughed heartily as he placed the gold knife by his waist. Zha He almost cried out in alarm, "Oh my god, this person is High Priest''s son-in-law!"


    Hua Rong knew some of the tribe''s strange customs. Using a gold knife as the symbol of a prince as the emperor, Ye Lvdayong was indeed acting as the prince of Da Liao Kingdom. However, King Qin, while holding the gold knife, was full of smiles. It was obvious that he was immersed in the dignity and joy of a king.


    Immediately afterwards, Ye Lvdayong took out a colored ribbon woven from parrot hair and hung it around King Qin''s neck. He then covered him with an extremely gorgeous colored shawl, which was woven from packhorse hair.


    Hua Rong was extremely curious, and asked in a low voice: "Zha He, what are they doing this?"


    Zha He looked at them carefully for a moment. "They are celebrating their son ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled, the King Qin already has a son? She focused his attention and saw that Ye Lvdayong had finished sprinkling the holy water, and was dancing in a circle, the distance between them getting closer and closer. She clearly saw that on the treasured bottle in his hand, was carved a naked muscular man.


    Seeing that the gold knife was fine, but, seeing this sacrificial offering that was celebrating his son''s death, a hundred emotions suddenly mixed together in his heart. Only now did he understand that the King Qin had truly married Li Tinglan, and what Liu Wu had said was not false.


    Looking around, King Qin was already seated in the center with a red parrot ribbon and gold knife on his back. Especially the seven colored feather crown on his head, it really gave off a solemn aura. Her heart instantly turned cold. Which man would give up such a good chance to be king? No wonder he had given up his power at sea and come all the way to this desolate place.


    "The little boys, why does this person look so familiar?"


    It was Zha He''s surprised voice, but she could barely hear it, his ears were buzzing, his eyes were blurry, and he felt that this sea of fire was almost sufficient to roast a person.


    "Zha He, let''s go back ¡­"


    Just as Zha He was about to agree, the whole place suddenly quietened down. Hua Rong was about to stand up, but she immediately made a gesture. Zha He understood, the two of them hid behind, only to see that King Qin had already walked over, a few savages ran over and were reporting the situation of Da She''s tribe, it turned out that the savages'' clan leaders were giving some advice on how to take down Da She''s tribe.


    Hua Rong was shocked and angry at the same time. She only heard a few suggestions aimed at the poison from Da She''s tribe. King Qin listened attentively and nodded from time to time. He paced back and forth from time to time, and his leopard-like, large, ring-shaped eyes would occasionally sweep around. Although Hua Rong had already completely disguised herself as a savage and smeared a thick layer of oil on her face, she still didn''t dare look him in the eye, afraid that he would recognize him. Then he came in, and there was a bright green necklace tied around his wrist. A man wearing such a chain on his wrist, which was obviously a woman''s ornament, was very strange and particularly eye-catching.


    He looked around. Other than Ye Lvdayong''s army, just the joining of the savage tribe caused Hua Rong to have a headache. He was also very curious, what would the King Qin do next?


    It was already late in the night, and everyone was drunk. They slept soundly under the dim light of the bonfire, while Hua Rong and Zha He sneaked out during the chaos.


    After they walked a distance away, Zha He could no longer hold back and asked, "The little boys, that earth king looks so familiar ¡­" Seeing that Hua Rong did not answer, he suddenly slapped her head, and almost jumped up, "That''s right, that person seems to be King Qin ¡­."


    Hua Rong stopped and looked at the moonlight which was growing dimmer and dimmer in the sky. "Zha He, tell me, if it really is the King Qin, how should we deal with it?"


    "The little boys, is it really King Qin? You recognized it too? "


    Hua Rong did not say a word.


    Zha He was in disbelief. Many years ago, he still vividly remembered the scene of him accompanying King Qin in search of Lingzhi to play with Jin Wushu.


    "The little boys, if it really is King Qin, how could he make you an enemy?" "Hahaha, we can try to contact him. If only he knew that it was us ¡­"


    Hua Rong shook her head, and at the same time, did the same. The current King Qin represented Ye Lvdayong''s power. Would he give up his Da She Tribe because of his personal feelings?


    "The little boys, I will think of a way to tell the King how happy he would be if he knew you were here ¡­"


    "Zha He, there''s no need for that, let''s take action first."


    Hearing her flat tone, Zha He suddenly remembered the gold knife that the King Qin was wearing and the ceremony to celebrate the birth of his son. He was startled, but due to his straightforward personality, he couldn''t help but say it out loud, "How did the King become the High Priest''s son-in-law? Who is the High Priest? "


    This was the crux of the matter. When Hua Rong came to the King Qin, even if Liu Wu didn''t take the initiative to tell him, as long as he asked around, Liu Wu would not tell him anything. However, he had never come looking for him in the future, and the reason she came here was obviously not for herself. She only came with one goal: to truly start cooperation with Ye Lvdayong.


    "The little boys ¡­"


    "I remember, I remember ¡­"


    Zha He saw her expression changed and immediately asked: "The little boys, what did you remember?"


    Luckily she was smeared with a thick layer of paint, so her expression could not be seen. Hua Rong could barely hear what she said, because she suddenly remembered that green necklace ¡ª ¡ª she had seen it before, on the portrait of Li Tinglan that Third Uncle Yang brought back. On the portrait, the girl with bright eyes and white teeth was wearing such a green necklace. No wonder she felt it was out of the ordinary at the time.


    Someone like the King Qin, being willing to wear a woman''s accessories on his hands meant that he was definitely already married to that woman and truly had his bones and blood. Otherwise, even if Ye Lvdayong wanted to threaten him, it would be useless.


    No wonder Ye Lvdayong was so confident about wearing the crown on his head!


    "The little boys, what should we do?"


    In that moment, Hua Rong almost lost all sense of thought, and her mind was in a complete mess.


    "The little boys ¡­"


    Zha He shouted for her three times before she regained her senses, barely managing to calm her chaotic thoughts. "Zha He, let''s go back first."


    Along the way, she never spoke a word. Zha He wanted to ask several times, but he didn''t dare to disturb her.

 C474 Rest

    Returning to the Da She Tribe, Hua Rong was already calmer than usual, she immediately gathered Da She and the others to tell them everything she knew, and then set up her guard. Maybe the King Qin would send the next wave of troops to attack them at any time. Last time, it was Ye Lvlongxu who was able to use a strategy to attack him. This time round, King Qin was already prepared, how could he dare be careless when there were so many enemies?


    After arranging everything, Zha He was just about to lead people to set up the defenses, but in the blink of an eye, he saw that Hua Rong''s eyes were bloodshot and her expression was extremely tired. He immediately said: "The little boys, you go take a rest first."


    Hua Rong shook her head: "Now is not the time to rest."


    "The little boys, even if they attack, they won''t come for a while. You have also heard from King Qin that they are going to celebrate for a few days, don''t worry ¡­ "


    Hua Rong stubbornly shook her head. She had a strange feeling in her heart that the King Qin would definitely attack again, and it would be at that very moment. She wouldn''t give anyone a chance to breathe.


    After arranging everything, he looked around to make sure nothing was happening before finally going up to the room on the tree to take a nap. A few slabs of wood had been put together to form a rectangular bed, the weeds she had made after coming here, and a kind of packhorse blanket, woven by the locals, made up about fifty to sixty percent of the bed. Lying in bed, tossing and turning, she could not fall asleep. She sat up and looked through the wooden window at the layers of trees outside. A red, finger-shaped flower surrounded by many broad-leaved creeper vines. She stretched out her hand and plucked one of the flowers. With a slight tug, the flowers began to exude a red juice that was similar to blood. She disappointedly laid back down on her bed, suddenly hearing the sound of rain, it started to rain, looking down, the barbarians started to rush back, only then did she relax, when it started to rain, the miasma in the forest was even more dense, it was hard to guard against, at that time, the King Qin would definitely not come to attack.


    Closing his eyes, he fell asleep. In a daze, the manor who had been patrolling in the shade of the green willow trees returned. A young man with a long spear in his hand called out loudly, "Elder sister, elder sister ¡­" Then, a child tied to a tiger apron ran over holding a shell and shouted, "Mommy, Mommy ¡­"


    The family of three held hands together. It was Peng Gao. He hugged his own son, threw both mother and son into the air, and caught them together. She woke up from her sleep with a start and laughed out loud. Her mouth still softly repeated, "Pengju, stop messing around ¡­"


    When he opened his eyes, he could still hear the sound of the rain and the darkness around him. There was neither moonlight nor starlight. The entire world was so unfamiliar to him. Where was he? There were 3,000 people in his country, and all of his relatives were gone. The only thing he could do was to be with these savages? His yearning for Pengju grew even stronger, it had completely turned into yearning for his son. After a long separation from his mother, his heart was on the verge of bleeding. He was the only family he had in this world, how could he abandon him? This won''t do. I must bring my son back and keep him by my side. Even if I have to take revenge, mother and son must have someone to rely on.


    When the sky brightened, the rain had stopped. The rising of the morning sun signified that this was an extremely sunny day.


    She had just left and Zha He had hurriedly ran back. He was elated: "The little boys, I''ve checked our surroundings, there are no enemies here."


    She nodded his head, his heart moved, seeing that Da She had walked over, he immediately called out to him, and the three of them sat under the big tree, eating the venison sent over by the wild people, and started to discuss the matter.


    Hua Rong asked Da She: "Now that our tribe is being watched, can we migrate to other places?"


    Da She revealed a troubled expression, "This is a Feng Shui treasure that our great god has specially chosen. This place is protected by the Snake God, the more enemies the less likely it is to come. Furthermore, there are hordes of wild deer, wild donkeys, cattle and sheep ¡­"


    Moreover, in this forest, wild donkeys lived in groups and multiplied day after day. Every season, they only needed to hunt wild donkeys to dry their crops, and they even small-scale planted some wild barley and millet stalks to supplement their foodstuffs. Looking back at the houses on the trees, some of them had been built with the full art department, an unimaginable original ecological flavor of civilized cities, reminiscent of ancient ancestors. Therefore, it was too difficult to convince the barbarians to give up their homes in order to avoid the attack.


    Seeing that Da She did not agree, Hua Rong did not try to persuade him anymore.


    Under the setting sun, Hua Rong was walking on the grass when the group of wild sheep saw him, but they were not afraid. After half training, they were very close to domestic sheep, they were fat and had very thick fur. Hua Rong sat down next to a fat sheep and pulled a blade of grass. She suddenly thought of a plan. If this war was resolved then she could teach these barbarians about large-scale farming and grazing. With such abundant resources, her life would get better and better. This way, the Little Tiger Head and Lu Wenlong could come here to live, and even teach them to study together with the savage children.


    She was thoroughly excited by this thought, her face flushed red, because the impact of King Qin marrying into a child had also disappeared like smoke into thin air. When Penga was here, he had always relied on him and had always relied on him. When Penga had died miserably, he had always relied on the King Qin. He had never thought that he would get married and have children. But now, what could he rely on? Instead, children have to rely on themselves.


    She stood up and then sat down again. After sitting down, Zha He ran over from a distance and asked in a low voice: "The little boys, do you have something on your mind?"


    Hua Rong was still immersed in her own thoughts, she was extremely excited, her face flushed red: "Zha He, I do not want to fight with King Qin until both of us are injured, I must cooperate with him, not fight against him."


    Zha He saw that she had finally recovered from his shock and said happily: "That''s right. If the King knew that it was us, he would definitely not be our enemy. "


    "Okay, I will try to meet with King Qin."


    "The little boys, I can go report to him first."


    "No need."


    Hua Rong had her own considerations, so of course the King Qin would not make him her enemy, but what about Ye Lvdayong? Based on the current situation, to Ye Lvdayong, it would be a death in my way. Therefore, she had to differentiate between the King Qin and the other two as to whether her openness and openness might not be a good thing for him and the King Qin.


    Far away, the wild men who went out to hunt and collect came back one after another, the men carrying pheasants and hares, or two by two with large boars and deer, or the women with huge baskets of wild fruit on their heads, wild gooseberries, chestnuts, etc., dancing and singing.


    That night, the food was bountiful. Everyone had their fill and went to bed.


    Because she had made a plan, tonight, Hua Rong fell asleep very quickly. After who knows how long, she suddenly sat up and heard a very special sound. A faint flame appeared in front of her eyes and she shivered. Prepare to fight! "


    The barbarians immediately rushed out of their respective houses. Since they had already received their orders, all of them were well-equipped and armed.


    Sure enough, the flames soared into the sky and the hay in the distance was set on fire. The smell of pine oil was clearly going to burn down that miasma of the Snake Flower, so as to stamp it off in one fell swoop.


    "Da She, you lead 500 people to the left. Zha He, you lead 300 people to the right. As for the rest, follow me."


    With a scream from the Black Moonlight, Hua Rong pulled her bow and arrows, and took the lead to rush out.


    In the light of the fire, they could see that on the other side of the River of Flowers, there was a man riding a big horse. The man on the horse was holding the familiar deer cutter, it was King Qin. Hua Rong''s prediction was not wrong. What he had said in the tribe was clearly a spy who had snuck in and purposefully told them about the counterplot in order to numb the other party and then attack him at top speed. Fortunately, a rain had delayed his plans for the war, so he immediately made her move in the sun.


    The fat guy leading the group, with a bandage around his arm, was none other than Ye Lvlongxu, who had led people to attack that day. Hua Rong''s heart stirred, she picked up her bow and arrow and shot towards his helmet.


    Just as Ye Lvlongxu was about to rush over after receiving King Qin''s order, he heard a loud cry. With the sound of the wind whizzing past his ears, his helmet fell to the ground as his body tilted, and he almost fell off his horse. He was in a very sorry state.


    The King Qin was right beside him, and he could see them clearly. He was secretly surprised, the Da She Tribe had actually prepared for this, even if it was a surprise attack, their own side would not be able to take any advantage. The leader of the barbarians also wore a crown of feathers, but he did not have a strong body. His face was covered in oil. This arrow was very familiar.


    Ye Lvlongxu crawled up from the ground. After getting injured twice, he cursed in anger, "F * ck, I have to finish off Da She''s tribe."


    King Qin stared at the helmet on the ground and suddenly jumped off his horse. He personally picked up the arrow and looked carefully, only to see that the arrow was a very ordinary bone arrow. He almost jumped up. This was Hua Rong''s symbol, only she had such an arrow.


    From afar, he could see the valiant and valiant "him" riding on horseback on the other side of the river, directing the battle without the slightest bit of panic. A sense of joy flooded over him like boiling water. His entire body started to float lightly.


    "Little girl, little girl ¡­" He almost cried out, but he held himself back.


    At this moment, another arrow was shot towards him. However, the arrow seemed to have turned in the middle of its flight and fell to the ground. He flipped his hand and picked it up, only to see that the arrow had an additional simple Little Tiger head carved with a knife. There was a symbol on it, obviously asking, where exactly is the head of the Little Tiger?


    Seeing that Ye Lvlongxu was about to catch up, he shouted loudly, "Stop."


    Ye Lvlongxu was also slightly afraid in his heart. "Great King, we have the numbers advantage today. If we don''t take down Da She''s tribe now, we will be in big trouble in the future."


    King Qin sneered: "Could it be that you still haven''t seen leader Da She showing mercy? Otherwise, your head would have been pierced through by the sharp arrow long ago. "


    Ye Lvlongxu''s face flushed red, embarrassed and angry at the same time.


    King Qin waved his hand and blew an ox horn loudly, ordering the troops to retreat. Although everyone was surprised, they saw Da She''s bravery, and could not determine the victor of the battle. After receiving the order to withdraw, they immediately withdrew their troops.


    When King Qin looked over again, he only heard the cries of the Black Moonlight, and under the light of the fire, the completely black horse moved as fast as it could. The person on the horse, with her feathers swaying, and her slim figure, he was completely sure that Hua Rong was indeed Hua Rong.


    The Little girl actually hid here to be a barbarian.

 C475 did not come

    He then looked at the arrow in his hand: Little girl, if you want to know more about your son, come and ask this daddy yourself! He had been constantly searching for her in this life, continuously chasing after her. Little girl, on what basis did she think that she should unconditionally listen to him taking care of her son for her entire life?


    Ye Lvlongxu asked loudly: "Great King, are we retreating like this?"


    King Qin glared. "Da She is already on guard, if you were brave, you would have caught up."


    Ye Lvlongxu was intimidated by Hua Rong''s two shots, he lost his courage and could only reply: "But, we already set fire to them and burnt all their snake flower snake venom ¡­"


    "Take a look for yourself."


    Ye Lvlongxu followed King Qin''s finger and saw that the fire in front of him had already weakened, and in the summer, it rained down heavily. It was not completely dry, although there was pine oil added on top of it, it couldn''t burn too far, and with the help of the wild people, the fire became weak after spreading for a few meters around the opposite side of the river of watering flowers, it couldn''t even get close to the snake venom.


    He became dejected, "Are we going to let go of the Da She Tribe just like that?"


    King Qin placed the arrow in the quiver behind him and waved his hand. "This tribe does not pose much of a threat to us. I do have my ways to deal with them."


    Ye Lvlongxu did not dare to say more, and could only retreat.


    The torches in the wide field were as bright as day.


    Da She kneeled on the ground, holding a walking stick with a golden snake head in his hand, he faced the sky and prayed loudly: "Thank you, Great Snake God, we forced back the enemy once again."


    He turned around and then reverently placed the snake staff in front of Hua Rong, "Leader, thank you for your alertness and bravery, which was why we were able to push back the enemies."


    Hua Rong smiled slightly, and accepted the snake staff. She also worshipped for three times like he did, but she understood in her heart that King Qin must have recognized him when she shot the arrow, or else, who knows how many more would have died tonight.


    Da She asked again: Leader, will the enemies still come?


    She thought for a moment. "Not yet. These few days, you can follow the rules, don''t panic. "


    Da She was elated, and ordered his men to disperse to rest.


    Zha He stood at the side, waiting to say something but did not say anything.


    It was the darkest time before dawn. The grass on both sides of the river where the flowers were watered swayed in the breeze, revealing traces of burning.


    Slowly, there was a glimmer of light, and she could see the wild flowers on the ground, mixed in with the smell of burning and earth. Hua Rong reined her horse, and quietly stopped in a clump of deep grass. The Black Moonlight had a piece of wood in its mouth, and with its head held high, it was unable to scream.


    The sound of a horse approaching was heard.


    Hua Rong''s heart jumped, King Qin was here indeed. How should I face him? Or did he just turn around and leave after asking about the Little Tiger''s head? Or congratulate him on getting married and having children? She suddenly tensed up. King Qin was married, and she didn''t even give him a present. In terms of gratitude, he should''ve given him a generous gift, but what could he give him?


    "Madame Yue ¡­"


    Her heart almost stopped beating. Her eyes opened wide as she looked at the person on the other side who was dressed in military uniform. It was An Zhigang.


    Not the King Qin. The King Qin didn''t come.


    He felt a burst of bitterness in his heart. King Qin, he actually didn''t come.


    An Zhigang jumped down from his horse and said very politely, "Madame Yue, I am here to negotiate under the orders of the King."


    Negotiate? Negotiate what?


    "Sorry, we didn''t know that you were the leader of the Da She Tribe in the past. The King said that as long as you pay tribute to 50 wild donkeys and 100 cattle each year, we will no longer attack the Da She Tribe. "


    Fifty wild donkeys and a hundred cattle and sheep. If they could get peace, that would not be too much.


    But, where was the head of the Little Tiger? Where is the Little Tiger''s head?


    Hua Rong forced herself to calm down: "An Zhigang, where is the Little Tiger head? "Is that good?"


    An Zhigang was originally waiting for her to agree to the condition of "submitting to him", but when he heard her change the topic, he was stunned for a moment before saying, "The head of the Little Tiger is in Changlin Island, he is very good."


    Hua Rong shut her eyes, holding the bow and arrow tightly. Changlin Island was where Li Tinglan lived. King Qin, didn''t he agree to let Little Tiger head stay in Sunset Island the whole time? Why did they send it to the Changlin Island?


    "Madame Yue, don''t worry. The Little Tiger s are under the care of the Third Uncle Yang and his wife. "


    "Madam" was Li Tinglan. The King Qin, he actually let Li Tinglan look after the Little Tiger head, and came to Liaoning as king!


    With great difficulty, she nodded her head and said in a dry voice, "Please help me pass on my message to King Qin. Thank him."


    "Madame Yue ¡­"


    She waved her hand and said, "I agree to your conditions. Every year, I offer tribute to 50 wild donkeys and 100 cattle and sheep. Rest assured, these things will be delivered to the Flower Pouring River in three days. "


    An Zhigang was overjoyed, and cupped his hands: "Madame Yue, take care. The King has been busy these days, not having the time to meet with you. You know, we have to deal with a lot of savage tribe leaders to pacify them. "When we have time in the future, he ¡­"


    She interrupted him. "No, tell him I''m fine."


    An Zhigang bowed again and then left.


    The morning sun had already risen. The wildflowers on both sides of the river watering flowers rose and fell with the gentle breeze. The flowers faced the sun one by one, bright and colorful.


    "The King said that he''s old and won''t be searching for you everywhere like he used to be. If you don''t go back, he''ll be married to another woman."


    The words were still in his ears, and the green necklace on his wrist was also in front of his eyes. King Qin, he truly obtained happiness.


    The Ouroboros within the Black Moonlight''s mouth had already been peeled off, and it let out a hissing sound. Its long black mane trembled the dewdrops, and it was drenched. A drop of dew fell from his hair, and only then did Hua Rong realize that his hair had been drenched by the morning dew, and her entire body was ice-cold.


    After a long while, she finally pulled horse rein and slowly walked back. Her mind was blank, unable to think of anything.


    It wasn''t until her figure had completely disappeared from sight that a figure walked out from behind a big tree on the other side of the river. Staring at them for such a long time, his heart was no longer excited, and he would no longer jump up and down. Little girl, sure enough, only asked the Little Tiger head, and they did not even ask themselves! King Qin punched the tree hard, sending the bird flying.


    An Zhigang quietly came out and said in a low voice, "Great King, Madam seems to be very upset."


    Sad? Would she feel sad for him? For her son? Every time, they would leave without saying a word. For more than ten years, the two of them had been playing hide and seek. He was already tired of this scene. This damnable girl, did she still think that she was a young girl that wouldn''t get out of trouble back then? He wasn''t even caring about his own son, and so he was able to put his heart at ease.


    "Did she say anything else?"


    "No, ma''am only said that she would deliver the tribute on time."


    There was a knot in her heart between the two of them, and at her place, if she could never resolve it, then he would never be at peace for a day. Even if they met again, even if they could be together, they would always be on tenterhooks as they left her. This time, he had to get to the bottom of things and cut off the knot in her heart.


    King Qin looked at the vigorous grassland across him, and the wild flowers, and the dense forest further in, and heaved a sigh of relief. Originally, he was afraid that she would have nowhere to go and go to Jin Wushu. Now, it seemed that the Little girl had indeed not disappointed him. He had thought about Hua Rong for half her life, and it was as if he was reuniting with her for the first time. The weak girl had actually become a divine archer, and now, the woman who had survived a great disaster had become the leader of the savage tribe. It was a special kind of pride, a pride in one''s own woman. She had never fallen under any circumstances. How wonderful!


    He looked in the direction of Lin An and muttered to himself: Yue Pengju, if you are in heaven, you should be proud of your wife. Girl, what she has done and experienced are all because of you!


    He took the arrowhead he pulled out and looked at it before placing it back in his bosom. Only then did he instruct An Zhigang: You must not divulge Madam''s whereabouts to anyone.


    "Yes."


    Da She and Zha He who had been waiting for a long time saw Hua Rong return and became more relaxed. They immediately went up to him. Hua Rong told them about King Qin''s request, and the two of them were overjoyed. 50 wild donkeys, and 100 cows and sheep, to the tribe, this number was extremely insignificant. Da She could not believe it, "Leader, is this really all you have? If you need these, you don''t need time to prepare.


    Hua Rong shook her head, "Let''s follow our agreement and send it over three days later."


    However, Zha He was overjoyed. "It must be the King, other than the King, no one would treat us this way."


    Hua Rong said in a low voice: "Since he''s unwilling to meet us, then we have his reason. You don''t need to mention him."


    "Yes, The little boys, I know."


    Hua Rong was filled with all sorts of emotions, but she did not know what to say. Using this as an excuse, she returned to her room on the tree to lie down. The table was filled with beehive water and roasted wild donkey meat. However, Hua Rong didn''t have any appetite, and couldn''t eat anymore either. With just a glance, she went to sleep.


    Fourth Prince''s camp.


    Almost everyone realized that the arrogant woman had not shown her face for several days. Especially Wang Junhua and Ye Lvguanyin, they had no idea what Hua Rong was planning. Did she already leave or did she go somewhere else? The two of them had the same thoughts, and wished that Hua Rong had already left, or was driven away by the Fourth Prince. Only like this, would the two of them take what they needed to win their spring victory.


    At dusk.


    A person stood at the edge of the mangrove forest. In front of him was a deep forest, and behind him was a dark green grassland. There was a small ravine not more than three feet in length, clearly separating the two.


    The setting sun cast his shadow on the grass. He looked around, hoping that he could hear Horseshoe or see human figures in the mangrove forest. This meant that Hua Rong had returned. However, he had already waited for many days and there was no sign of him. The pain of parting was that they had spent their days together. After getting used to someone''s existence, she suddenly disappeared. This was the first time in her life that she had experienced such anxiety and yearning.


    However, every night was filled with disappointment, intense disappointment.


    Lu Wenlong ran over with his two guns and shouted loudly: "Abba, your mother is still not back yet?"


    He shook his head.


    Lu Wenlong was very disappointed as well. He ran over to his side and sat on the grass, wiping his head full of sweat: "Abba, I haven''t gotten used to it in the past few days. The food mother cooks is really delicious, it''s not as delicious as mother''s."


    Jin Wushu laughed, and sat down next to his son, looking at the Single Shirt s with tiger skin and golden edges, it was a type of improved clothing, combining the Hu suit and the Han dress, it was convenient and beautiful, with dense stitches and kicks, although there was no fine embroidery, but the details still showed the work and patience of the man in black.

 C476 Virtue

    He had seen Hua Rong write and fry tea, but he had never seen her work so slowly, like a lady who did not even step out of her house. Of course, there were a few girls in Jinguo who could ride and shoot, but normally, the girls who could ride and shoot would lose their pride. Even if there were occasionally beautiful women, they were not good women in the art of zither, calligraphy, tea and mending. But why was Hua Rong able to do this? On the battlefield, she would not let her men down; at home, she would play with needles and thread, and when she fried tea and cooked, he would be as delicate as a real woman.


    How could a woman display these two virtues to the extreme?


    When he suddenly thought of Yue Pengju, he felt bitter and astringent in his heart. Only now did he understand what kind of wife Yue Pengju had originally married!


    She was Yue Pengju''s wife!


    Yue Pengju was actually so lucky in his life. Even if he were to do all his calculations, he wouldn''t be as happy as he was in this life.


    He stared at his son''s clothes in shock.


    "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    He held his son''s hand and asked in confusion, "Son, what do you think the Abba should do so that your mother can stay with us forever?"


    Lu Wenlong was startled, and realised that the Abba was discussing the problem with him in all seriousness. He was also very confused, but he thought about it seriously for a long time before slowly replying, "Mother doesn''t like Wife Wang, and she also doesn''t like Ye Lvniangzi. If mother stays, they will harm her ¡­"


    Jin Wushu remained calm and even the little child could see it.


    Lu Wenlong stared at his father, hesitated a bit, but still cautiously asked: "Abba, can you not have Wife Wang and Ye Lvniangzi at home ¡­ ¡­"


    He looked at his son with interest. "You said that as long as they leave, their mother will come back?"


    Lu Wenlong could not answer.


    "Son, what did Mommy tell you?"


    Lu Wenlong shook his head. Her mother only taught him not to eat anything outside, she didn''t mention anything else.


    Jin Wushu looked at the long sunset in the distance, and for some reason, an extremely strong sense of laziness grew within him. He didn''t want to think about the war, nor did he want to think about the palace battles in the past. He wanted to fight the Small Merchant Bridge in blood battles, he wanted to fight Lin An and Gu Shen and the other brothers'' deaths ¡­ When one reaches the peak of power, one becomes lonely. So what if he was a ruler of nine or five years? So what if he had ascended to the Dragon Throne?


    "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    "Son, I''m too tired. Abba is too tired."


    Lu Wenlong was curious, the Abba did not hunt or go to the battlefield to train, how could he be tired?


    Seeing his disappointed face, Jin Wushu asked: "Son, what do you want to say?"


    "I ¡­" Lu Wenlong pulled a blade of grass and held it in his hand, not saying a word.


    Jin Wushu asked: "Son, what are you trying to say?"


    Lu Wenlong slowly said: "Abba, I think you prefer Wife Wang and the others. Treat them better than mother ¡­"


    "How do you know?"


    "You hit your mother and you fight with her a lot. However, you have never hit Wife Wang and Ye Lvniangzi before, often bestowing them with things, giving them an amiable attitude ¡­ "


    His heart trembled. He could still vividly remember the past. Indeed, he had said that he liked Hua Rong, but, what had he done for her? What had he really thought of her?


    Seeing that his father had sunk into silence, Lu Wenlong did not continue speaking and quietly asked: "Abba, are you angry?"


    Jin Wushu laughed and patted his shoulder. He laid on the grass and hugged his head, looking at the endless blue sky. Clouds floated like white sheep and cows. Never in many years had he observed nature so calmly.


    "Abba, your mother has been gone for so long. Do you miss her?"


    He just didn''t answer.


    Seeing that the Abba did not answer, Lu Wenlong was even more disappointed.


    After knowing that the sun had completely set in the west, and the sky had turned into a dark golden color, Jin Wushu sat up and held his hand. "Son, it''s time for us to go home."


    Lu Wenlong was depressed, he did not say a word.


    "Son, I promise you. In the future, only you and your son will be home. Everyone else will be leaving."


    Lu Wenlong looked up in surprise: "Abba, is that true?"


    Jin Wushu nodded his head: "But, not yet. Wife Wang still can''t go. "


    "Why?"


    He said mysteriously, "Because your mother asked for it. If she leaves, your mother will hate Abba for the rest of her life. "


    Lu Wenlong was confused and confused, Jin Wushu blinked his eyes, "You are not allowed to tell anyone about this."


    He nodded and obediently stopped.


    In the distance, Wang Junhua was bathing by the lake. Her body had greatly recovered from the past few days of diet and intense training on the prairie. When she got out of the bath, she was pleasantly surprised to find that he could wear the most gorgeous new set of clothes. This was the best tailor in Linan. They were decorated with complicated patterns that were far more exquisite than the palace''s elegant clothes.


    She slowly got up, and the servants helped her up. From a distance, even Ye Lvguanyin couldn''t help but exclaim in surprise, the exquisite clothing that the Song Kingdom had, was indeed something that the Liao Jin could not compare with. Ever since Hua Rong''s warning, Ye Lvguanyin couldn''t help but to re-evaluate his own situation, wholeheartedly trying to guess the true meaning of his words. Right now, he was completely at a disadvantage when compared to Hua Rong. If Hua Rong intended for him to escape, it would be for the best, but, if she took care of Wang Junhua and attacked him again, wouldn''t he be isolated and helpless?


    Thus, she did not dare to completely give up on Wang Junhua, nor did she wish to get too close to him. Seeing that Wang Junhua had put on an act, she quietly dodged it and wanted to see what she was going to do.


    However, Wang Junhua did not notice all of this, because her gaze had completely landed on the two people who were walking over to his side ¡ª ¡ª Fourth Prince pulling Lu Wenlong, father and son were chatting intimately, their faces full of smiles.


    The father and son duo acted as if there was no one around, until Wang Junhua opened his mouth, "Fourth Prince, little prince ¡­"


    With a face full of smiles, she took out an exquisite jade and handed it over. "little prince, this Servant''s little kindness ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong put his hands behind his back, his face full of vigilance.


    Jin Wushu said indifferently: "Son, you go back first."


    Two guards came up, and escorted Lu Wenlong to turn around and leave. Wang Junhua''s hand stopped in midair and felt very awkward.


    Only then did Jin Wushu carefully size her up. Today, Wang Junhua had put on a lot of makeup, and his face revealed the bashfulness of a young girl ¡ª ¡ª Lowering his eyebrows, like the most docile sheep. Jin Wushu suddenly thought of her fierceness in front of Qin Gui, smiled, and looked again. Only then did he realize that it was a kind of light, thin silk garment. This was a kind of Song suit that carried Tang Feng''s style. It was very open, but its bold and unrestrained style had a haziness to it, making it seem even sexier. It had the charm of a middle-aged Xu mother.


    Wang Junhua was shocked by the pair of bright eyes, and his heart skipped a beat. In the sunset, the person opposite him, the man he had adored for more than ten years, was willing to go through fire and water for him. He did not hesitate to throw away all his dignity and only hoped that he could be a puddle of mud under his feet and melt in his arms.


    However, even after coming for so long, the Fourth Prince had never favored him, not even once. A young girl, a hungry body, an anxious heart. An enemy like Hua Rong, whose love and hate interweaved, suddenly could not help but expand endlessly. His entire body felt like it was about to burn up.


    The slave of desire.


    Her voice changed and she seductively replied, "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Jin Wushu shook his head, and faintly smiled: "Wife Wang, are you used to this place? I have indeed neglected you these past few days ¡­ "


    She was crying, feeling wronged and sad. He had come all the way here and was waiting for something like this?


    "Fourth Prince?"


    "Wife Wang, you don''t need to worry. This prince has investigated and found out that the King Qin is at the border of Liaoning. He will definitely come and find Hua Rong. Once we kill him, you won''t have to suffer any more ¡­ "


    Wang Junhua''s hands trembled slightly, and his voice trembled as well, "Really?"


    "When have I ever lied to you?"


    Wang Junhua couldn''t help but throw himself into his embrace, her tears pouring down like rain.


    Jin Wushu held her shoulders and said gently: "Is there no news from Qin Gui recently?"


    Wang Junhua wiped his tears, raised his head, and said hatefully, "That ungrateful old thief, he was afraid of Fourth Prince in the past, and was even kind to him. Now that he had become the Prime Minister, he was fearless and did not put the Servant in his eyes ¡­ Sigh, other than the Fourth Prince, there is no one else in this world who is sincere to the Servant ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu carelessly said: "This prince will definitely help you take care of Qin Gui ¡­"


    Wang Junhua was overjoyed: "Fourth Prince, how are you going to take care of him?"


    Before Jin Wushu could answer, a child rushed out from the shadows of the twilight. He said furiously, "Abba, you lied to me ¡­"


    He was shocked and couldn''t help but release his hold on Wang Junhua. On the other side, Lu Wenlong was holding onto his two guns, with fire in his eyes, as though he had been cheated. Abba was actually lying to him! Not only did he not chase this woman away, he was instead intimate with her, just like the Xi Nuer from back then.


    "Son ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong heavily stomped his spear on the ground, turned and ran away. No wonder his mother didn''t come back.


    His little heart, his worshipful father, could not bear such deceit.


    With nothing in his arms, Wang Junhua opened his mouth to scream, but Jin Wushu had already run far away. He thought he was going to give chase, but then he stopped and stood there in a daze.


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    She was pleasantly surprised, but after a few shouts, Jin Wushu forced a smile and entered the tent.


    Wang Junhua stood in place, he was so angry that he was about to jump. The heat from his hug was still there, her lust was rising, at its peak, according to tradition, Fourth Prince would definitely have some sexual intercourse with his, he had been looking forward to it for a long time, but it was ruined by Lu Wenlong.


    What could be more infuriating than suppressing a middle-aged woman''s inability to vent her lust?


    At this time, her hatred for Lu Wenlong had reached its peak, and she hated that she couldn''t grab hold of him, slicing him two times. This child, even if he did not get rid of him, he would not be able to find peace for a day. And he, was precisely the most advantageous chess piece in Hua Rong''s hands, as well as the weapon that she could use to run amuck.


    From the back of the desolate forest, Ye Lvguanyin who had been watching for a while walked out from the shadows and said in a low voice, "Wife Wang ¡­"


    Wang Junhua growled. "This little bastard, if he comes here one day, he won''t be able to eat any of our good fruits."


    Ye Lvguanyin was overjoyed and surprised, he could ignore him but this child had already occupied the position of little prince, so he had to get rid of him no matter what.

 C477 poison

    "Sister, what do you want to do?"


    A sinister look flashed across Wang Junhua''s eyes: "If you want to deal with Hua Rong, this bastard must be eliminated. Little sister, do you have any good ideas? "


    Ye Lvguanyin took something out from his chest pocket, "It won''t be difficult to get rid of him. The hard part is that I''m afraid we don''t have a chance at all. "


    Wang Junhua stared at the small bottle, and asked happily: What is this?


    "As long as you can get close enough, you can cause the child to die silently without leaving any traces behind."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    From afar, a wild dog ran over. Ye Lvguanyin took out a piece of meat from his chest and dipped it into the bottle, then threw it in front of the wild dog. The wild dog smelled the meat and ran over to take a bite. It did not move and took another bite. His body suddenly shook and he fell to the ground. Soon after, he spat out white foam. His face was covered in blood, and he swallowed with a stomp.


    Wang Junhua was dumbstruck. He suddenly exclaimed in a low voice, "Good, very good."


    If Lu Wenlong was poisoned, it could be said that he fell to his death. The way this wild dog had died didn''t seem like it had been poisoned at all. It was more like it had died from serious injuries. In that case, who would suspect him?


    "Wife Wang, as long as he eats ¡­"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely have a way."


    At this time, Wang Junhua''s head was spinning with the thought of killing Lu Wenlong, and he did not mind if he acted as Ye Lvguanyin''s killing tool, so he quickly took the bottle and placed it on his body, and the two of them quickly said their goodbyes.


    The morning sun rose sharply from the river, casting a golden sheen on both sides of the road.


    Fifty wild donkeys and a hundred cattle and sheep were drinking water and grazing on the shore. Dozens of soldiers lined up neatly with weapons in their hands. In front of them, Hua Rong led 20 barbarians and rode their horses in a row. She was still dressed in the full garb of the Wild Man, with a feathered crest and cowboy boots. The only difference was that she was wearing a cloak woven from leaves and her face was painted with oil paint.


    Looking around, the leader was still An Zhigang, there was no King Qin. He laughed at himself. The current King Qin was already the king of every tribe, his greater goal was to aim at the world. Why would he accept such a small tribute himself?


    All these years, he had gotten used to a line of thinking. As long as the King Qin found out about his news, they would impatiently come out to see him, to find him. However, after a few consecutive times, he sent a signal, but the King Qin did not appear. He vaguely understood in his heart: [King Qin really doesn''t want to see me anymore. Otherwise, he would have arrived here already when Liu Wu told him this.


    It was impossible to restrain someone like him unless he had completely given up.


    Her heart trembled, if King Qin gave up, how sad would the days of the Little Tiger''s head be? Would Li Tinglan treat him well?


    An Zhigang had always been looking for Hua Rong in the crowd, but this time, Hua Rong was not in casual attire like last time. His gaze swept across the group of barbarians for a while and she noticed that everyone was dressed similarly and wearing a big cape. They were all riding horses with their faces painted with paint on them, making it impossible to tell which one of them was Hua Rong. Had she not come?


    Da She stepped forward and cupped his hands, "The tribute has been prepared.


    An Zhigang also said in a businesslike tone, "We have already counted all of them. From then on, both sides shall work together and work together. "


    The two sides clapped their hands together in oath, and the simple negotiation ceremony came to an end.


    An Zhigang had already led his men to retreat. Hua Rong was going to call him over and ask about the situation of the Little Tiger, but after thinking about it, there was nothing to ask. Furthermore, the situation did not allow her to talk to An Zhigang alone, so she could only give up.


    An Zhigang walked a few steps, but he still couldn''t resist. Suddenly, he whistled, and when he turned back again, he saw that the barbarians had already started to retreat, and no one had responded to him.


    The barbarian had gone far away. He ran for a few steps as a person came out from the forest: "What did she say?"


    "Madam doesn''t seem to be here."


    King Qin was so angry that he was about to jump, why did he not come? How could that Little girl not come?


    "No, you must not have recognized her. She likes to dress up as a barbarian. "


    An Zhigang was in a difficult situation: "This subordinate has failed his duty, this subordinate is indeed unable to recognize which one is the Madam."


    The King Qin sullenly said: "You go first."


    "Great King, what about you?"


    "I''ll stay a little longer."


    All around, silence reigned. The bellow of cattle and sheep had gradually faded away.


    King Qin seemed to have sensed something and turned his head around. On the other side of the river, a barbarian with a feathered crown on his head was covered in red and green. Even the hand that was pulling the horse rein was smeared with oil. To be able to recognize her was just an intuition ¡ª This Little girl had actually become a complete barbarian! However, he immediately turned around.


    "King Qin ¡­"


    Her voice was hesitant.


    However, he was furious. Because of this "King Qin", they had met again after a long time. Why could it not be Qin Shangcheng?


    "King Qin ¡­"


    He did not look back. He wore a feathered crown, and the back of his head was inlaid with pearls and shells. His body was like an iron tower, and the horse was a valiant black. It was as if he was looking at a tall wall.


    Hua Rong watched his back as she left, as if she was from another world. She didn''t know what to say. After a moment of silence, she said, "Congratulations on getting married and having a son of your own ¡­"


    He chuckled, then lifted his foot as if to leave.


    The laughter became more ear-piercing in her ears. Seeing that he was about to leave, Hua Rong could not help but ask: "Chief Little Tiger, is he alright?"


    He said lightly, "I''ve been gone for a long time. I don''t know if he''s good or not. He should still be alive."


    "King Qin, thank you. Thank you for taking care of the Little Tiger''s head for me ¡­"


    He interrupted her and said impatiently: "I am already tired of you, Hua Rong, I am not your nanny. "Little Tiger''s head is naughty and mischievous, I, your father, am impatient to take him on myself. Your son, you should take responsibility yourself, and not just push him away ¡­"


    Hua Rong remained silent and was unable to answer. After a while, she struggled to speak with great difficulty, "I ¡­ "I''m sorry to him, and to you ¡­"


    He felt his heart ache. I''m sorry! ''Little girl, what did she do to me? ''


    "What are you doing in the Liaoning? Is it to be the leader of the barbarians? "


    She did not answer. This was a road full of risk and danger, and one that he knew better than to take revenge. Thus, he absolutely could not drag the King Qin down with him, as his husband had repeatedly reminded him before, to not go take revenge on his own.


    "King Qin, I''m sorry, the Little Tiger has caused you trouble ¡­"


    "You know it''s trouble, but you still want to leave it for laozi!?" I was born to owe you? Even if I owe you something, I have already paid it off. "


    "¡­"


    He felt pain in his heart, but still persisted and asked: "Head of the Little Tiger, is he following Third Uncle or Miss Lee ¡­ Madam Qin? "


    "Third Uncle is old. He can''t take care of the child anymore."


    That means I''m following Li Tinglan?


    Follow Ye Lvdayong''s daughter?


    He suddenly felt angry. Back then, he had also entrusted the Little Tiger''s head to Yun Che because he trusted King Qin. Who knew that there was no one in this world that he could absolutely trust.


    Her voice trembled slightly: "King Qin, you promised me that you would treat the Little Tiger as your own son ¡­"


    "That''s because I didn''t have my own son back then!"


    With it now, the head of the Little Tiger had become an extra person?


    Hua Rong was at a loss for words, unable to believe what she had just heard. The King Qin was impatient, he hit his horse and left without looking back. Hua Rong shouted, "King Qin... King Qin... "


    But, the Horseshoe''s voice was as swift as the wind, where was his shadow?


    She disappointedly turned her horse around and slowly walked back. Only now did she remember that from start to finish, King Qin had never once looked back at her.


    If he hadn''t completely broken up, then how could he have ended up like this?


    Anyway, he was already married, so this was how he should behave, wasn''t it? Do I have to keep on wasting time with him?]


    She smiled wryly, her heart full of worry for her son. She almost wished that she could immediately put on a pair of wings and fly to her son''s side and reunite with him. This was her duty and responsibility, and she could no longer push it to anyone.


    She turned her head again. The forest was quiet and the King Qin was far away. She smiled bitterly. In the past, she always avoided King Qin because she was afraid he would pester her too much. However, now that things had turned around, he dodged really quickly, afraid that he would get into trouble with her.


    "The little boys, The little boys ¡­"


    It was Zha He''s voice, he galloped his horse over, his face was covered in perspiration: "You haven''t caught up in a long time, I''m afraid something might have happened to you."


    Hua Rong smiled: Thank you, Zha He.


    Zha He touched his hair and said excitedly: "The little boys, now that we have paid the tribute, can we sleep peacefully?"


    Not necessarily. If it had always been the King Qin controlling this land, then it could be relied on. But if it was Ye Lvdayong, then there was nothing that was impossible. Years of experience have shown that in this world, there are very few truly long-term peace of mind. She pondered for a moment. "Zha He, do you think Da She and the others will agree to move?"


    "Ah?" Why do you want to migrate? "


    The wild people who had lived here for generations already had a large scale wooden house, crops, livestock and the Snake Venom Flower that they relied on to defend themselves. If these ten thousand people were to wander around, how would they be willing?


    When he returned to the stronghold, it was already noon. Under the tree, the children were playing in groups. When they were not studying or helping adults with their work, they would play around and learn hunting techniques. At this time, these children were practicing throwing, hunting and hunting wild rabbits and other small animals along the periphery. Seeing Hua Rong, the children all shouted: "Greetings, Leader."


    Hua Rong looked at these smiling faces. They were truly carefree. She caressed the small face of a girl wearing a grass skirt. Her skin was dark, smooth and cute. Her teeth were thin and white. Looking at this bunch of jumping kids, her heart skipped a beat. If Lu Wenlong and the head of the Little Tiger lived here, then wouldn''t they be able to enjoy life as well? Especially the head of the Little Tiger, he was alone on the island without a single companion.


    She was excited by this idea, and her face couldn''t help but reveal a smile, as she almost jumped up: "Zha He, Zha He ¡­"


    Zha He was surprised: "The little boys, what''s wrong?"


    She lowered her voice. "I want to bring the Little Tiger''s head here, as well as Wen Long''s son ¡­"


    Zha He asked in shock: "Isn''t the Little Tiger head fine on the island? Furthermore, how could the Fourth Prince allow the little prince to live here? "


    As the cold water was poured, Hua Rong felt that she was too naive. Although Jin Wushu was used to hypocrisy, but he genuinely loved Lu Wenlong and had done his duty as a father, to take his child away was easier said than done.

 C478 little prince

    For the next two days, Lu Wenlong ran off by himself. He did not go to the tent to eat nor did he hunt with his father. He was already a young boy. When he reached the age of half understanding, he suddenly felt a deep fear. Mom, perhaps after leaving this time, he might not come back. He secretly observed and hoped that the Abba would go look for him. However, the Abba still drank and hunted as usual, looking like a normal person.


    Every morning, when he woke up, he would run to the mangrove forest and wait. Every time he looked forward to it, he would do so, but there was still no sign of his mother. Little by little, I''m disappointed. Mom, maybe I''ll never come back.


    The afternoon sunlight shone through the gaps in the trees. Lu Wenlong lied on the grass and slowly fell asleep. A man sat down beside him, touched his hair, and sighed.


    He opened his eyes, sat up, looked at his father, and said nothing.


    "Son, you''re still angry at Abba?"


    In the end, she was still a child. Seeing Abba''s gentle gaze, she anxiously asked him, "Abba, when will mother come back? Will he still come back? "


    Jin Wushu looked into the distance. He had already sent people to ask around many times, but there was no news at all. It was already the end of the summer and female nobleman''s vacation was coming to an end. The entire team wanted to return to his position and he wanted to return to Shang Jing as well. Could it be that Hua Rong will never return? But he was still full of confidence, Wang Junhua was not dead yet, how could Hua Rong just leave like that?


    "Your mother will definitely come back."


    "When?"


    His heart suddenly shivered. Could Hua Rong have encountered some danger?


    Once this emotion began to spread, it was uncontrollable. Hua Rong had been sneaking around all day, but it was unknown what she was doing. He stood up and immediately took his son''s hand. "No, I''ll go find your mother myself."


    Lu Wenlong said in a fervent tone, "Abba, I''ll go with you."


    "No, wait at home. The Abba will be back soon."


    He brought his son back. Remembering Hua Rong''s warning, he said to his son, "These few days, stay in the tent. Don''t go anywhere, don''t eat anything outside."


    Lu Wenlong nodded as a trace of unease surfaced in his tiny heart. He only warned Abba repeatedly, "Abba, you must find mother and call her back."


    Jin Wushu patted his shoulder as his gaze landed on the tent. Although the servant was still clean, but he no longer had the elegance of a fresh flower that was changed everyday. There was no fragrance of brewing tea and cooking, and there was no sign of someone writing with bare hands to make up for the warmth of his clothes. A room really couldn''t lack a woman. Looking back at Lu Wenlong''s body, he couldn''t see any of the beautiful figure that his mother had adorned him with every day.


    "Sigh, son, we can''t help but have a mother. Don''t worry, Abba will definitely bring her back. This time, no matter what happens, I won''t let her leave again. "


    Lu Wenlong was so happy that he almost jumped up, but he suddenly thought of something and carefully replied, "Abba, if mother comes back, you don''t have to argue with her anymore, okay?"


    Jin Wushu laughed bitterly: "Alright, no matter what she does in the future, Abba will always let her win, and will never quarrel with her again, nor make her angry. will not even bother to look at his or Ye Lvniangzi anymore, alright?"


    At night, the bonfire was burning brightly, and the family members were singing and dancing around the bonfire as usual.


    Wang Junhua looked around, for the first time he didn''t see Fourth Prince. For the entire day, she did not see Fourth Prince. She looked around, only to see Ye Lvguanyin and a concubine patting a bamboo board and singing a kind of Liaoning melody. Ye Lvguanyin made contact with her gaze, and nodded slightly as he understood.


    Taking advantage of everyone''s excitement, the two of them arrived at a place devoid of people.


    Wang Junhua opened his mouth first: "Little sister, did you see Fourth Prince today?"


    Ye Lvguanyin shook his head, "To be honest, Fourth Prince has been extremely cold to Servant recently. In their eyes, there doesn''t even seem to be someone like Servant. "


    Wang Junhua thought that from her observation, ever since Hua Rong had left, Fourth Prince had been discussing some important matters with his everyday.


    "Elder sister is someone close to the Fourth Prince, do you think the Fourth Prince would be looking for the Bastard?"


    Wang Junhua was also very suspicious, but he suddenly frowned as the corner of his mouth revealed a sinister smile. He lowered his voice and practically whispered, "If Fourth Prince can stay for a few days, that would also be a good thing ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin was shocked and at the same time overjoyed, as his thoughts seemed to coincide with Wang Junhua''s. However, she still didn''t dare reveal it, only glancing vigilantly at the lights in the distance, as well as the faint shadows of the soldiers. Recently, the security around Fourth Prince''s tents had become increasingly tight, but for some reason, she didn''t know why. She was different from Wang Junhua, he had not reached the point where a life and death struggle was inevitable between her and Hua Rong.


    Wang Junhua asked: "Little Sister, what do you think?"


    Ye Lvguanyin''s forehead was drenched in sweat: "This is no small matter, we were careless, and feared that we might lose our lives."


    But Wang Junhua disagreed, clenching his teeth, "If even Yue Pengju died, then what else can''t they die?"


    Under the night, Ye Lvguanyin suddenly felt an invisible killing intent. It was only then that he realized that this woman was no small matter. It was no wonder that she could collude with her husband to kill a famous general like Yue Pengju, and confuse both of them at the same time.


    "You don''t need to worry about small matters. Sis, when the time comes, you have to take action. Otherwise, if that bastard comes one day, you won''t be able to stand up one day ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin thought so too. When she lowered his head, he suddenly retched.


    Wang Junhua was very surprised, but he pretended to be surprised. Little sister, could it be that you''re feeling happy? "


    Ye Lvguanyin shook his head: "No, I''m afraid that Servant is infected with the cold wind at night ¡­"


    Wang Junhua stared at her stomach in suspicion. Although it was still flat, but when he thought about her performance that night, he couldn''t help but be confused. Her heart was sour, he was both jealous and resentful, his tone also carried a little jealousy, "Younger sister, you''re so lucky! Servant has been thinking long and hard about giving birth to a child and a daughter for Fourth Prince, so what if we never return to Rising Sun? "It''s a pity that elder sister''s fate is unfavorable. Without this blessing, now that I''m old, it''s even more impossible ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin naturally understood the underlying meaning of her words. Even if he were to give birth to his own son, he would still be suppressed by Lu Wenlong. As these thoughts raced through her mind, she finally made up her mind and said in a low voice, "Elder sister, we are now on the same boat. Success or failure will be decided in one blow."


    Wang Junhua laughed and clapped his hands at her, "Just don''t forget about Servant when little sister ascends the throne of the princess."


    "Right now, that Bastard and that Fourth Prince are both not at home. It''s a good time to make a move."


    "Exactly, we must do it perfectly."


    Jin Wushu had already been gone for three days.


    It was a cloudy day.


    It was not a cloudy day like when it was going to rain, and the sky did not have any accumulated dark clouds. There was no sunlight, and on the vast grassland, wild flowers fluttered in the wind.


    A group of children chased after two bear cub creatures that had suddenly appeared. This kind of bear cub was extremely rare on the prairie. With its short tail, brown fur, and fat body, it was extremely frightening. Lu Wenlong took the lead and chased to the front. However, just as they reached a place deep in the grass, the bear cub disappeared without a trace.


    The youths surrounded him and pulled out swords and spears from the deep grass. They were very disappointed. Lu Wenlong was also very disappointed when he jumped down from the Chinese date horse. At this time, all the children were tired and hungry. Since they didn''t have any food, they could only go back to eat. A child pulled him and said loudly, "little prince, there''s fresh roast lamb in the big tent ¡­"


    The big tent was closer to him, but when Lu Wenlong thought about his mother and Abba''s nagging, he shook his head and insisted on returning to the small tent to eat.


    As before, the ones who prepared the food were two Old servant s picked out by Jin Wushu himself, and beside them stood Wu Qimai. Seeing Lu Wenlong return, he anxiously said: "little prince, why did you go out alone? In the afternoon, I will accompany you to hunt ¡­ "


    Lu Wenlong''s face turned ugly, he was with his friends, and if there was an adult by his side, he would feel uncomfortable. He tried to ask: "Wu Qimai, can you not go?"


    Wu Qimai firmly shook his head: "No, Fourth Prince commands, I will definitely accompany you."


    "Then, alright."


    Lu Wenlong was extremely hungry. He wolfed down his scones, drank the sour horse milk, and also drank a small bowl of brewed milk. Finally, he packed and prepared to continue his search for the two strange bear cub s along the grassland.


    Although he was an adult, he didn''t affect the children''s interest in the slightest. Wu Qimai stood far away, watching the children search through the bushes while muttering to himself, "These little guys, what kind of bears do they have? Is there something wrong with my eyes? "


    At this time, Lu Wenlong had already gone deep into the forest with the children. He took the lead, and a child''s head was covered in sweat, when he suddenly said: "little prince, I''m so thirsty, I forgot to bring water with me. Give me some water, alright?"


    The children on the prairie often shared food and water with each other, so Lu Wenlong gave the kettle to him. The child gulped a few mouthfuls, then returned the kettle to him. Just then, Lu Wenlong also felt thirsty, he took the kettle and started to drink in big gulps, in a rush, the water kept dripping onto the horse''s head, and along the long face of the horse, it kept dripping onto its mouth. The horse stuck out its tongue, and it also felt that it was thirsty and kept licking the water.


    After drinking a few mouthfuls, he suddenly heard a weird sound. He was overjoyed and shouted loudly, "Where are you!?" There It Is... "Fast ¡­"


    He waved his horsewhip and raised his bow as he charged forward.


    In the shallow grass in front of him, was indeed a brown bear cub. Realizing that it was being chased, its fat brown short tail wagged non-stop as it desperately tried to escape.


    "The bear cub is here ¡­"


    With a "sou" sound, he shot the arrow. His body suddenly swayed and the horse seemed to stand up straight out of thin air. His body became unsteady and his eyes became blurry to the point that he couldn''t see anything.


    "Ah ¡­" He cried out involuntarily.


    The children behind him saw his body shaking non-stop, the horses'' hooves raised high, and they could not stop themselves from following him. The one who shared the water with him was the child, and upon seeing him and the horses suddenly go crazy, he turned pale with fright and shouted, "little prince, little prince, what happened to you?"


    Lu Wenlong raised his bow and struck it on the horse''s back. The child was frightened, and tightened his horse. He was about to dodge, but the horse rushed at him like a madman, and when the two horses collided, the child could not hold the horse rein back, and with a flip, he fell off the horse.


    Lu Wenlong could not see that his little buddy was lying on the ground covered in blood. He only tried his best to pull the horse rein, hoping to stop the horse from running wildly.


    The other children also noticed this change, and when they saw the horse turn around and rush back, they all tried to avoid it.


    "little prince ¡­"


    "Quick, something went wrong with little prince''s horse ¡­"


    At this time, Wu Qimai also realized that something was wrong, he turned pale with fright, and ran forward to stop the berserk Chinese date horse, but, how could he stop it? The horses madly galloped, and they had already arrived at the empty space in front of them. There were a bunch of broken stones.


    "little prince ¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, Lu Wenlong had already been thrown high up into the air, his body spinning before finally falling to the ground, groaning as he fainted.


    Wu Qimai rushed forward and picked Lu Wenlong up, only to see him covered in blood, his hands relaxed, and the arrow dropped to the ground, his eyes closed.


    He was both shocked and afraid as he shouted loudly, "little prince, little prince ¡­"


    The children also surrounded him one after another, shouting in panic, "little prince, little prince ¡­"

 C479 Poisoning by child

    The guards on duty outside also rushed over, looking at Lu Wenlong''s face covered in blood, they were completely shocked.


    Wu Qimai had nothing he could do. Carrying the child, he jumped onto a horse and ran towards the pavilion. As he ran, he shouted: "Witch Doctor, quickly find a Witch Doctor ¡­"


    A black stallion, galloping through the mangroves, approached the tent.


    Hua Rong looked around, but saw no trace of her son. Just as she was about to turn her horse around and return to the small tent, she saw a horse rushing over like crazy, causing everyone to run away.


    When she saw that it was Wu Qimai, she was even more shocked. What happened?


    His heart skipped a beat, and he jumped off the horse''s back as he rushed over. At this time, Wu Qimai also jumped off the horse, and shouted out loud: "Witch Doctor, Witch Doctor ¡­."


    She took a step forward and shouted: "Wu Qimai, what happened?"


    Wu Qimai''s legs gave way and he knelt down. As his hands loosened, Lu Wenlong almost fell to the ground as he spoke incoherently in panic, "Madam, little prince, little prince, he, he ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s legs went soft and she hugged her son. Her head was covered in blood, as if he had just fallen down from a very high place.


    Her heart was broken. Her half-grown child was too heavy for her to carry, so she fell to the ground. Without bothering to check her son''s injuries, she hurriedly took out a bottle of pills and poured it into his mouth. After drinking seven or eight pills in succession, she finally stopped, trembling. She looked at her son''s face in a daze as it was covered in blood. When she reached to the tip of her nose, it seemed as if she was no longer breathing.


    "Wen Long..." Wen Long... Son... "Son ¡­"


    She took out two more black pills from her bosom and stuffed them into Lu Wenlong''s mouth without thinking. At this time, he could no longer swallow it. Hua Rong patted his back, took a deep breath, and with a gulp, the pill finally fell into his stomach.


    The black robed Witch Doctor had already rushed over. Amidst the crying of the children, Hua Rong saw a man carrying an eight or nine year old child behind him and crying loudly. The child was badly mutilated and had already died.


    Before she could ask what had happened, she immediately grabbed the Witch Doctor. "Quick, save the child ¡­"


    The Witch Doctor kneeled on the ground and muttered some words. It was unknown what water she took out and sprinkled on Lu Wenlong''s head, she then stroked Lu Wenlong''s head, her eyes revealing a look of disappointment as she shook his head: "little prince has already been taken away by God Haotian ¡­"


    Hua Rong was unable to contain her anger and rudely pushed him away, "What nonsense are you spouting? "Scram ¡­"


    The Witch Doctor retreated, Hua Rong carried the child and ran into the tent. The rest of them quickly surrounded the child, and she shouted as they ran: "Quick, get some water, we need to create some medicinal herbs!"


    Everyone took out all sorts of healing herbs as per her instructions, and then made some warm water. Hua Rong fiddled around and gave his son a few more medicines. At this time, Lu Wenlong was still as silent as before.


    She twisted the kernels and helped wipe off the blood on her son''s body. On his forehead and body, there were wounds.


    After wiping off the bloodstains, the sweat had almost completely blurred her eyes. As she conveniently wiped off the bloodstains, she suddenly thought of something and shouted, "Where''s Fourth Prince?"


    Everyone muttered, the Fourth Prince did not inform them where he was going, even Wu Qimai did not know.


    Hua Rong raged on her heart. Such a thing had happened, there wasn''t even a shadow of Jin Wushu, where had he gone to enjoy life? And she even said that she loved his son. Was this how he loved his son?


    In the blink of an eye, the outside of the tent was bustling with activity, surrounded by many people. Jin Wushu''s concubine s, as well as Wang Junhua and Ye Lvguanyin, all revealed expressions of concern.


    "What happened to little prince?"


    "Has little prince woken up?"


    "Get lost, get lost, all of you get lost ¡­" Wu Qimai, immediately give the order to not let anyone near the tent ¡­ "


    Wu Qimai waved his hand, and everyone left in a hurry.


    Hua Rong calmed down a little at this moment and suddenly said in a low voice, "Wu Qimai, immediately assign some people. They are not allowed to go near the tent nor are they allowed to leave ¡­ Remember, no matter who it is, no one is allowed to leave.


    Wu Qimai had known her for many years, but the two of them had never talked before. At this moment, when she suddenly gave out orders, he felt that it was strange, but he did not dare disobey it and immediately left.


    Countless medicinal herbs were piled in the room. Hua Rong looked at them and once again reached to her son''s nose. Although it was still cold, she was sure that her son was still alive.


    He felt slightly relieved and immediately stood up to carefully inspect his son''s entire body.


    Wu Qimai had already returned, she anxiously asked: "Where did Wen Long go today?"


    "He said that if he saw two bear cub, he had to go hunting. When I heard his cry, I saw that he and the horse were frightened... " Wu Qimai didn''t doubt him in the slightest, thinking that the child and the horse were scared by the bear cub.


    "What did he eat today?"


    "little prince has always been eating in his small tent. I even personally prepared some water for him. There''s no problem."


    When Hua Rong asked this, she had already inspected his son''s entire body, and then opened his eyes to check, but didn''t find any traces of poisoning. Could it be that he simply fell off his horse? What on earth had they seen, two children, one dead and one wounded? It was a feeling of heartbreak and self-blame. If he hadn''t been stuck outside for so long, perhaps his son wouldn''t have died so tragically.


    She could faintly hear the crying of the child''s father outside. The child died on the spot, and there was no way to save him. Hua Rong let out a long sigh and held her son''s hand. She was still filled with suspicions, her son was an expert at riding, and although he was young, there were many adults who couldn''t compare to him, so how could he lose control like this?


    Just as he was pondering, he heard Wu Qimai say, "Fourth Prince, Fourth Prince, you''ve returned ¡­"


    Before his voice fell, he heard the sound of Jin Wushu almost rushing footsteps as he rushed in, his voice trembling, "Son, son, what''s wrong ¡­"


    Hua Rong stepped aside and looked at him coldly. Jin Wushu rushed forward and grabbed his son''s hand, only to see him unconscious and not being able to even call out to him a few times. He hurriedly asked Hua Rong: "What happened to the child? What happened? "


    Hua Rong did not speak.


    He was enraged: "Hua Rong, speak up ¡­."


    Wu Qimai came in from outside and explained everything in a low voice. He was relieved. The child had fallen off a horse? He turned to look at Hua Rong, only to see that Hua Rong had already turned to the side, carefully inspecting the child''s entire body, from his fingernails to his toenails, and even his hair on his eyebrows, there was nothing missing.


    "Hua Rong, what''s the situation?"


    Hua Rong turned a deaf ear and did not answer him. She withdrew her hand, looked at her son''s tightly shut eyes, and fell into deep thought. She was also very frightened. Although her son hadn''t died yet, he didn''t show any signs of getting better. These days, the relationship between mother and son had been rapidly increasing. This child''s kindness, reliance and self-defense were not any less than his own son''s. The more nervous she became, the more her heart broke. She simply could not hear what Jin Wushu was saying.


    Jin Wushu could not find an answer. Panting, he reached out and touched his son''s nose: "Witch Doctor, quickly go and call the Witch Doctor ¡­"


    The medicine man was just outside the door. Upon receiving the order, he immediately entered.


    "Quick, look at little prince ¡­"


    The Witch Doctor had already sentenced Lu Wenlong to death, but right now, the Fourth Prince was very strict, and did not dare to disobey. She went forward to look carefully at Lu Wenlong''s face, and pulled Lu Wenlong''s hand, and a surprised look suddenly appeared on his face.


    Jin Wushu followed his gaze and looked at Hua Rong, also surprised. Hua Rong then asked the Witch Doctor, "Do you think he''s poisoned?"


    The Witch Doctor examined him carefully, going through every inch of his body without being able to explain why. He only shook his head violently. "It''s not poison, it''s not poison ¡­"


    Hua Rong said coldly, and did not speak anymore.


    The Witch Doctor sprinkled some black medicine on Lu Wenlong''s wound. Seeing that it was of no use, she could only withdraw.


    Once again, the house quieted down. Jin Wushu paced back and forth: "This child, how could he accidentally fall off his horse?"


    Hua Rong then spoke out, "It''s not that he''s injured, it''s that he''s poisoned!"


    "Ah?" How could that be? "There was no sign of poison at all ¡­"


    "Not poison? What kind of injury could cause such an injury? Look at his arms, legs, and wounds. They are not deep enough to pierce through one''s bone marrow and are only an illusion. This kind of skin injury is not enough to kill ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu took a close look and sure enough, they were only superficial wounds. According to common sense, it was impossible for them to be so unconscious.


    Hua Rong suddenly asked, "Where is that dead child?"


    Jin Wushu immediately understood his meaning and rushed out. By the lake, the child''s father was in the midst of a tragic cremation, preparing him and his favorite colt for the fire.


    Not long after, Jin Wushu returned to the tent, and was extremely surprised: "That child did indeed die from injuries, he was stepped on by a berserk horse on his head, and died on his chest ¡­."


    As they spoke, Hua Rong took out a small medicine bottle from her bosom and poured it into her son''s mouth again.


    "Hua Rong, what medicine is this?"


    There were many strange pills refined by ancient priests in the clan. Hua Rong was alone, afraid that something bad would happen to her, so Da She gave her a few of the most effective and most precious pills she had brought with him. When she saw his son injured, the dead horse was treated as a living horse doctor, so he gave him something to take. Unexpectedly, he managed to save his son''s life for the time being. It was because of this that she was able to determine that her son was poisoned.


    Seeing that she did not answer, Jin Wushu asked again, "You poisoned him? Who would poison a child? "


    Two faces flashed past Hua Rong''s eyes, it was either Wang Junhua or Ye Lvguanyin, what else was there to say?


    She shot an angry glance at Jin Wushu: "Where did you go off to? "What happened to my son was also gone ¡­"


    Jin Wushu shouted, "I''m going to look for you! You haven''t come back for a long time. I''m afraid that something might have happened and I''m going to look for you! "


    She sneered: "What kind of accident could I have? You are afraid that if I run away, you will not be able to get the antidote, right? Let me tell you, if my son dies, I will absolutely not give you the antidote. "


    Jin Wushu was furious. "You ungrateful woman, I''m worried about you, and I''m afraid that you''re in danger. That''s why I went to Yanjing to find you ¡­."


    "Are you that kind?!"


    Jin Wushu panted heavily. He discovered that the little bit of harmony he had painstakingly established between the two of them, the deliberate gentleness and good attitude he had a few days ago, had all been swept away by his son''s accidental poisoning. The two of them had once again returned to the state of being enemies.

 C480 reverse bite

    Hua Rong stood up and said coldly: "Fourth Prince, don''t blame me for not reminding you, that before you know the truth of the matter, no one is allowed to leave this tent ¡­"


    "Who do you suspect? Whoever you suspect, I will immediately arrest. "


    "Firstly, Wang Junhua and Ye Lvguanyin cannot run. I have already warned you."


    Jin Wushu shouted: "They dare? How can they be so daring? "


    Hua Rong looked at his expression and felt that it was inconceivable. With her sinister personality, why did her wife body of concubine always become arrogant, thinking that because of his charm, her concubine would not dare to lay her hands on his son? Women fought for favors and killed others. Did he really think that she would be able to settle everything by herself?


    Her heart trembled, and she emphasized once again: "Jin Wushu, none of the people here are allowed to leave."


    "But, we have to leave in half a month. Our vacation is coming to an end ¡­"


    "Half a month? It''s still early, there''s still enough time. "


    "Hua Rong, what are you doing?"


    "I just want to find the killer and cure my son."


    "Okay, as long as it''s the murderer, even if it''s God, I will still personally kill him without bothering you to do anything."


    Hua Rong shook her head. Until now, Fourth Prince still did not suspect Wang Junhua and Ye Lvguanyin.


    Inside the big tent, the concubine were seated around each other. All of them were panicking, not knowing whether the little prince was still alive or not. Ye Lvguanyin and Wang Junhua had the same expression as the concubine. The two of them were truly nervous, especially Wang Junhua, who couldn''t wait to throw Lu Wenlong''s body out. However, the small tent was filled with people, yet there was no sign of the corpse being delivered. Hateful, why did the Bastard come back in time? Now that the Fourth Prince was back, what could she do?


    She looked at Ye Lvguanyin with a shocked and doubtful expression. Could it be that the medicine Ye Lvguanyin was boasting about was not as clever as it seemed? What if Lu Wenlong didn''t die?


    Ye Lvguanyin appeared to be very calm. She had seen the effects of the medicine with his own eyes, it was impossible for Lu Wenlong to not die. Moreover, that child was already dead, and there was no way to prove it now. Who would dare to suspect him?


    Everyone had their own thoughts as Jin Wushu brought his horse back.


    Only until they reached the entrance of the tent did he hastily jump off the horse. The concubine s hurriedly surrounded him and asked: "Fourth Prince, what happened to little prince?"


    "Has little prince woken up?"


    "What do you need us to do?"


    Jin Wushu was impatient, he ran into his own tent to bring all the herbs he could find. He thought for a bit, then decided not to leave and only told Wang Junhua to go in.


    Not only Wang Junhua, even Ye Lvguanyin had lost his sense of proportion, his heart thumping hard. Did the Fourth Prince discover something? Or did Hua Rong get some slanderous talk?


    Wang Junhua worriedly walked in, and Jin Wushu immediately ordered everyone to leave.


    Jin Wushu''s back was facing her, as if he was looking for something and wasn''t able to turn around for a long time. She became even more uneasy, but in the end, he was still a ruthless person. She calmed down and pretended to be sad: "Fourth Prince, little prince, he ¡­"


    Jin Wushu turned his head and stared into her eyes. Wang Junhua took a step back, and said in shock: "Fourth Prince, what are you doing?"


    Jin Wushu took a step forward, and suddenly lowered his voice, "Wife Wang, tell me, did Ye Lvguanyin do something?"


    She was shocked and took another step back. She exclaimed in a low voice, "I don''t know, it''s impossible ¡­" "How dare she be so bold?"


    "Then who do you think it is?"


    Wang Junhua panted uncertainly, "Hua Rong, it must be because Bastard Hua Rong ¡­"


    "Nonsense!" She treated the little prince as her own son, and furthermore, she was not present at all at that time ¡­ "


    Wang Junhua indignantly suddenly took a step forward as he indignantly said, "Fourth Prince, Servant is straightforward. Hua Rong has used little prince as a chess piece and used it step by step to win the favor of Fourth Prince. Why did she do it? Now that she had become an imperial concubine and was going to give birth to her own son, wasn''t she afraid that the little prince would obstruct her path? This woman had always been cruel and merciless. If it wasn''t for her, why would she rush back here when little prince was injured? and even acting as if you''re trying to steal the world from me. How could there be such a coincidence in the world? "


    Jin Wushu''s face became extremely ugly.


    Wang Junhua was overjoyed. He knew that he was slightly moved and hurriedly struck the metal while it was hot: "That woman had a vicious heart. She came here to take revenge for her husband. Fourth Prince, think about it. In order to take revenge, she even abandoned her own son and traveled far away by herself.


    "Fourth Prince, you must avenge our little prince. You can''t let this woman off so easily ¡­"


    Jin Wushu raised his head, "But, how do we find evidence?"


    Wang Junhua revealed a sinister smile: "Right now, she is here. As long as Fourth Prince orders, I''m afraid I won''t be able to capture her. After a round of torture, they weren''t afraid that she wouldn''t confess ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu pondered for a while: "If I find out the truth, this prince will definitely not let her go!"


    Wang Junhua secretly heaved a sigh of relief, but immediately changed his expression into a sorrowful one. He took out some spirit medicines he had prepared earlier, all of them for external injuries: "Fourth Prince, this is the exclusive secret recipe brought by Servant on a long journey. It is very effective, let''s see if it can help little prince with this ¡­" He said while wiping away her tears, "Sigh, Servant can be said to have watched little prince grow up. This child is clever and clever, although he is not close to me, but in my life, I have long been unable to have children. I only wanted to treat him well and get close to him, who would have known that there would be such an accident ¡­"


    Jin Wushu thought that Wang Junhua had never given birth, and had never obstructed her path. There was no reason for him to make a move, furthermore, amongst all the women, he thought that Wang Junhua was the most stubborn one, although he hated his the most, he did not doubt that she would actually attack him from behind.


    He thought for a while, lowered his voice, and did not say a word. He let out a long sigh, "Wife Wang, something like this has happened, and there is no one by this crown prince''s side that can be trusted. In the past few days, I''ll have to trouble you to keep an eye on the other concubine to see if they have any abnormal reactions. Especially Ye Lvguanyin ¡­ "


    Wang Junhua was so excited that he immediately knelt down, and said with tears streaming down his face, "Fourth Prince, many thanks for trusting Servant, many thanks ¡­ "As expected, you are the only one who truly treats Servant with sincerity in this world ¡­"


    Just as Jin Wushu was about to reach out to support her, he suddenly felt a cold wind blowing behind him. He suddenly turned his head, only to see Hua Rong standing at the door, breathing rapidly.


    This was Jin Wushu, the Jin Wushu who acted against his wishes.


    This was a man that simply could not be trusted. Originally, he wanted to use Wang Junhua as bait to kill Qin Gui. Perhaps, Jin Wushu had never planned to kill Wang Junhua before, but wait until he obtained the antidote s and kill him!


    Lu Wenlong had been poisoned in such a bizarre manner that she could practically be certain that it was Wang Junhua''s doing. In a moment of desperation, she suddenly lost his reason and rushed forward with his bow and arrow raised, "Wang Junhua, if you don''t hand over the antidote today, I will definitely kill you, this wicked woman ¡­"


    Seeing that she was rushing over and actually killing his, Wang Junhua trembled all over, and immediately hugged onto Jin Wushu''s leg, crying out in fear: "Fourth Prince save me, Fourth Prince save me!"


    Jin Wushu blocked in front of her, seeing Hua Rong moving like a mad tiger, he asked in shock: "Hua Rong, what are you doing?"


    Hua Rong did not answer. Instead, she spread the sharp blade on her bow and pierced towards Wang Junhua: "Jin Wushu, don''t you dare defend this slut and make her hand over the antidote. Or else ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was unable to dodge in time, his thigh was once again tightly held by Wang Junhua, and he shouted hoarsely, "Fourth Prince, save me ¡­ She wanted to kill him to keep his mouth shut, and this Bastard wanted to kill him to frame his for it ¡­ It was her who killed little prince, it was her ¡­ She felt guilty ¡­ Fourth Prince, quickly kill her ¡­ "


    With''s sharp blade already in front of her chest, she could no longer care about it. With a roll of her hand, Hua Rong''s blade already reached her chest: "Hand over the antidote or else you''ll die immediately ¡­"


    No matter how vicious and quick-witted Wang Junhua was, he was still unable to say a word. With a pull of his strength, the blade of the sword had already pierced her chest and oozed blood. It was the first time in Wang Junhua''s life that he had ever faced such a life or death situation. Under such extreme pain, he almost couldn''t control himself, and his lips quivered uncontrollably, unable to utter another word.


    Hua Rong''s voice was sharp, and with every sentence, she increased her force by a bit: "antidote ¡­ Where is the antidote? "


    "It''s not me ¡­" Not Me... "Fourth Prince, she was the one who committed the evil, she wanted to frame us ¡­"


    At this time, Jin Wushu had already completely awakened. Taking a step forward, he sternly asked: "Hua Rong, what are you trying to do?"


    Hua Rong did not reply, she raised his bow and smashed it across''s face, "Jin Wushu, you are not a good person either.


    This bow hit his left shoulder, making him feel a scorching pain. Jin Wushu was also enraged, he pulled out his waist blade and blocked her arrow: "Hua Rong, don''t you dare do such a thing ¡­"


    Wang Junhua said in a sharp voice, "Fourth Prince, kill her, quickly kill her..." Her eyeballs rolled sinisterly, and suddenly saw a cleaver on the table in front of her, who was struggling to get up to grab that blade. It was as if the scene from an early age had repeated itself: If you kill Hua Rong, it would be his own death, and if not Hua Rong''s, so be it. This was a great opportunity to anger the Fourth Prince, and he would definitely not lose it ¡­


    With that thought, she suddenly jumped up, took her blade, and went to cut Hua Rong. Hua Rong was surrounded by enemies from all sides, in a rush, she turned around and flew up with a kick, Little Boots''s foot landed on Wang Junhua''s head, using all her strength to stomp on her neck: "Wang Junhua, why are you still not handing over the antidote?"


    With a "dang" sound, the blade in her hand dropped onto the ground, as she spat out white foam and screamed miserably, "Fourth Prince, save me ¡­ Not me, I don''t have any antidote ¡­ "


    Hua Rong''s footsteps moved down, stepping right on the wound on her chest. She already hated this woman to the extreme, and did not show any mercy. A large amount of blood gushed out from Wang Junhua''s chest.


    Hua Rong didn''t say anything more and searched her body for antidote s. However, she didn''t find any on her body.


    Just then, Jin Wushu stared at her coldly: Hua Rong, what else do you have to say?


    She raised her bow and fiercely stabbed down. "I want to kill this slut ¡­"


    Jin Wushu turned pale with fright, snatched a step forward and pushed her away, "Hua Rong, you still want to act fierce without any proof?"


    Seeing that Wang Junhua was in his hands and his surroundings were full of guards, Hua Rong knew that he couldn''t do anything, so he turned and left hatefully. He walked to the door and stopped, "Jin Wushu, if my son dies, I won''t be finished with you."


    Jin Wushu coldly snorted.


    Hua Rong left in big strides.

 C481 Suspect

    Jin Wushu looked at the surrounding concubine s and asked sternly, "What are you guys standing here for? Hurry, someone come and take care of Wife Wang, hurry... "


    Two servants brought by Wang Junhua and two concubine s rushed over. Ye Lvguanyin hesitated for a moment, then stood in the crowd and quietly dispersed.


    Jin Wushu was upset, he threw the blade on the ground heavily, picked up a jar of wine and went out.


    After a while, she opened her eyes, her entire body was in so much pain that she was about to die. Once she stabilized her mind and heart, she started cursing: "That Bastard over there, are you dead yet?"


    The other concubine s quickly comforted her, "Please calm your anger Wife Wang, she will be punished ¡­"


    She clutched at the wound on her chest and fell down again. She was in so much pain that her entire body trembled. She roared, "Get out! All of you, get out!"


    The concubine withdrew, she was still cursing madly: "I want to kill Hua Rong, this Bastard ¡­"


    A person soundlessly walked in and saw her disheveled appearance like a female ghost. He was secretly delighted and said in a low voice, "Elder sister''s bitter stratagem was well done ¡­"


    Wang Junhua struggled to open his eyes, only to see Ye Lvguanyin holding a bottle of injurious drug, opening the lid: "Big sister, this is a healing panacea, after applying it, the more severe injuries will quickly recover ¡­"


    She remembered Ye Lvguanyin''s methods and was shocked. She immediately struggled and waved her hand to stop him, "Sister, thank you for your kindness. Servant just applied the medicine on us.


    Ye Lvguanyin did not persist. He closed the bottle and placed it on the Desk by her side.


    "Thank you, sister, for your good intentions."


    Ye Lvguanyin revealed a look of envy and jealousy, "Elder sister, Servant has seen Fourth Prince''s attitude just now. His feelings for elder sister far exceed that of that slut ¡­"


    Wang Junhua did not conceal the pleased look in his eyes at all, as though he had just taken the best medicine, causing the pain in his chest to immediately lessen. "Servant has always been worried that Fourth Prince would be bewitched by that fox spirit, but today I know that he has not. Haha, Hua Rong, this time, we will beat her so hard that she will never be able to stand up again ¡­ "


    She was injured, and after saying all that in one breath, she started to pant. Ye Lvguanyin moved closer to her ear and whispered: "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Wang Junhua laughed more and more proudly: "Yes, Fourth Prince is starting to suspect her ¡­ This slut didn''t return earlier or later, she just had to return at that time ¡­ Little sister, how is that evil creature doing? "


    Both of them spoke in whispers. Even so, Ye Lvguanyin looked around again. After confirming that there was no one around the tent, he said softly, "I can''t find out, but Bastard has guarded the tent and no one is allowed to come near. He''s even thinking of ways to treat them ¡­"


    Wang Junhua was a little nervous. "Can we still save them?"


    "I don''t know what kind of spiritual medicine Bastard used, but even with his luck, he still didn''t die. However, even if he wanted to live, it would be impossible, because this medicine does not have antidote s at all ¡­ "


    Wang Junhua was slightly relieved, he was extremely proud, after all, Lu Wenlong had been killed, and Hua Rong had lost the chance to prove himself, what else could she be afraid of?


    "Hua Rong, oh Hua Rong, do you think I don''t know that you came all the way here to kill me? "Unfortunately, you can''t kill me. Now, it''s my turn to kill you ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin was still worried. "But, Fourth Prince is still very kind to her ¡­"


    Wang Junhua scoffed, "Favorite? Fourth Prince has never chosen her at critical moments! "


    Ye Lvguanyin saw that her face was filled with shame, and that his injuries were a test of Fourth Prince''s favors. She was jealous in her heart, but he had a plan in mind.


    She turned her head, and saw Wang Junhua''s pleased look, but in the next moment, she thought she was seeing things. The two women had their own ulterior motives. Ye Lvguanyin comforted them with a few words of consolation before leaving.


    Inside the tent, it was completely silent. There was only a pot by the door that was simmering with herbs. The pot was right in front of Hua Rong. She stared at the pot and then touched her son''s hands. If this continued, she wouldn''t be able to do anything.


    His face was still filled with anger, and he stormed in like a gust of wind: "Hua Rong, just what medicine are you giving your son again?"


    Hua Rong was currently feeding his son a bowl of brown colored medicinal juice. The child was unconscious and could only be forced to drink.


    Jin Wushu pulled up the curtain, there were rows of guards outside, it was really too tight, not even a fly could fly inside, even Wu Qimai was sweating profusely, he thought that Fourth Prince would definitely rush in to kill Hua Rong.


    The tent quietened down completely. Jin Wushu took a deep breath, first, he went to check on his son, only after confirming that he was still alive, did he flustered and exasperated: "Hua Rong, I''ll do as you say. What else do you want?"


    Hua Rong put down the bowl and gently wiped the medicinal juice from the child''s mouth. Then she raised her head and stared at the child in a daze. It was clearly an act, so they could only blame him for being too lifelike, or was it because the wounds from his past were too deep? The moment he raised his blade, he remembered Wang Junhua''s blade and Fourth Prince''s slap to the face. As a result, he treated the act as real.


    "Fourth Prince, who knows if you''re acting or if you''re sincere?"


    Jin Wushu almost jumped up: "A woman without a conscience, right now Wang Junhua is already half dead, and can''t possibly flee silently anymore, don''t you feel at ease?" He was indignant and indignant, "Hua Rong, if it wasn''t for you, how could this crown prince continue to deal with such a disgusting woman?"


    Hua Rong said with a smile that was not a smile. Now you think Wang Junhua is sick?


    When Jin Wushu saw her expression, his face flushed red, but he did not know what to say for a moment. He also felt that it was strange, how could he have taken a fancy to such a woman back then? As long as he thought of Zhao Deji''s despicable impotence, Qin Gui''s vulgar face, seemed to have become dirty.


    "Hey, Hua Rong. Ever since she came, this crown prince has never touched her again ¡­"


    "Fourth Prince, this is your private matter. There is no need for Fan Xian to report it to others."


    "You''re not like anyone else!"


    Not anyone else? Who else could he be?


    His face suddenly revealed a pleased expression, "Hua Rong, you have accepted this prince''s consort''s crown and belt ¡­ Don''t even think about denying it! "


    At this moment, his eyes were filled with craftiness, but it was not the ferocity on the battlefield, nor was it a scheme in the imperial court. Instead, it was an extraordinary pride.


    She looked at him in confusion and shook her head, "Fourth Prince, I really don''t understand you. You always talk sweetly one moment and kill the next. Which side is it that''s going to be you? "


    Jin Wushu was enraged: "What did you say? When did this prince truly want to kill you? "


    Hua Rong was incredulous. How could a single person innocently refute his words?


    "Didn''t you want to kill me during the battle at sea? Didn''t you beat me to death at Crown Prince Liu''s yamen? "In the battle at Lin An, who caused my husband and I to die?"


    Jin Wushu was at a loss for words, unable to answer.


    She smiled slightly: "Fourth Prince, you can just treat some words as a joke; but don''t take it too long into consideration, acting has become a habit."


    "Hua Rong, you actually think that I have been acting all this time?" Anger flooded in like a flood. Who could put on an act and chase after a woman for so many years? If she really wanted to kill her, how could she just stand there?


    "Hua Rong! Even if I am acting in front of a lot of people, I have never put on an act in front of you! "


    Isn''t it? He was a great man. She heaved a sigh of relief in her heart. In the past few days, she had only been afraid that Wang Junhua would run away, and she was very clear on her injuries this time. Although they weren''t fatal, it would be quite difficult for her to escape. With his son being poisoned, there was no time to take care of Wang Junhua. Only by doing so could he truly be at ease.


    "Hua Rong, even if you kill Wang Junhua immediately, I will agree to it. No matter what, I am willing to do it for you ¡­"


    Her expression was cold. "Please don''t say it because of me! Even if it is, it''s because you want the antidote! "I don''t dare to kill me right now ¡­"


    Jin Wushu said in disbelief: "Could it be that you think I will choose them between you, Wang Junhua and Ye Lvguanyin? Hua Rong, you actually view this crown prince in such a manner? "


    Hua Rong was impatient: "I don''t care who you choose! Not to mention, you don''t even have the right to choose. The most important thing is that the child is safe. "


    Jin Wushu was stunned, he could not make a sound, and his expression was very dejected.


    He didn''t know why, but after seeing her like this, he had already lost his bargaining chip. He only wanted to curry favor with her, so the distance between the two of them shouldn''t be that far.


    "Hua Rong, the negotiation with Zhao Deji has begun. Zhao Zhuzhe has already been escorted to the Shang Jing, and when we return, there will be an update. I have done my best to help you kill Qin Gui, and I have even formulated a very detailed plan. Right now, the Jinguo is also divided into two factions, Wolf Lord''s meaning is ¡­ "


    She listened carefully as Jin Wushu explained in great detail. He even told her about some of the most secretive faction struggles and internal struggles in Jinguo. It was already deep into the night. Rain was falling, and the tent was lit up by a candle. This was the first time the two of them talked like this, but it was all about bloodshed and revenge. Knowing that she had nothing to do with Lin An, Jin Wushu didn''t hold back at all and spoke honestly, "Hua Rong, you already know this. Perhaps, before long, you can kill Qin Gui ¡­"


    He could not help but admit that at this moment, his heart was in ecstasy. Could it be that he could really kill Qin Gui?


    He carefully observed her expression: "Hua Rong, after you kill Qin Gui, will you be able to stay here forever? No more leaving? "


    Hua Rong looked at the child who had her eyes closed, pretending she did not hear his ridiculous question.


    "Hua Rong..."


    "The moment Qin Gui''s head falls to the ground, is the moment the grudge between us will be resolved. I will never ask you again for revenge for the murder of my husband."


    He rubbed his hands together, excited. His gaze moved from Hua Rong''s face to the child''s body, and also extended his hand to grab his son''s hand: "Hua Rong, do you think the child will recover?"


    Hua Rong blankly shook her head.


    "Son, no matter who it is that harmed you, Abba will definitely tear her into ten thousand pieces."


    "Fourth Prince, I only hope that those words of yours will be true."


    He turned towards Hua Rong, and his tone becoming sincere: "Hua Rong, before this, I indeed had let you down, but ever since you came here, I have resolved myself to treat you well. But, it is definitely not just because of the antidote, Hua Rong ¡­ "


    "Fourth Prince, you should look for the antidote first ¡­"


    Jin Wushu''s words were cut off, and he did not know what to say for a moment. The Jinguo''s medical skills were lagging behind, and the witch doctors were unable to inspect anything at all. They could only hope to find the poisoner, but how could they find out in such a short time?

 C482 Surprise

    "Hua Rong, waiting like this is not a solution, I will immediately send people to search. The entire Fourth Prince Palace, even if we have to flip through everything, we must still find the antidote ¡­"


    "Fourth Prince, you wasted your energy. Which poisoner would be stupid enough to hide a antidote on himself and wait for you to search?"


    Jin Wushu was at a loss for words: "Hua Rong, what do you think we should do?"


    Hua Rong thought for a moment, then asked: "Fourth Prince, who do you think is the most likely culprit?"


    He decisively said, "Either Wang Junhua or Ye Lvguanyin, the latter is more likely."


    Hua Rong was shocked, if his heart was clear, why would she allow Ye Lvguanyin to return?


    "But, I have asked those children, and also questioned Wu Qimai and the others, the two of them simply do not have the chance to make a move. Could it be that other than the two of them, there are others? "


    This was also the reason why Hua Rong was confused. Logically speaking, Lu Wenlong had never come into contact with the two of them from the beginning to the end.He had examined the canteens he brought and the food he ate, and indeed, there were no traces of poison. She had even carefully studied the remaining water in the kettle. There was no problem with it, and there was no problem with the grass.


    "Hua Rong, what do you think?"


    Just as Hua Rong was about to answer, she remembered something. She touched the child''s nose and suddenly felt a slight warmth but she remained calm and collected for a while. Until she was sure that the child''s breathing had clearly fluctuated. Jin Wushu waited for her answer and saw a flash of happiness on her face. Doubt rose in his heart as he reached out his hand towards his son''s nose. Sure enough, there was a slight heat wave. He was overjoyed, and really jumped up, just as he was about to speak, he was stopped by Hua Rong''s low voice: "Do not brag about it ¡­"


    He immediately went silent, his voice trembling slightly as he whispered, "The child is saved?"


    Hua Rong did not know which kind of medicine had worked, but the medicine of the Da She Tribe was indeed effective.


    "Hua Rong, what medicine did you use?"


    "Oh?"


    Jin Wushu stared at her cautious eyes, his heart turning cold. He asked in a low voice, "Hua Rong, are you always on guard against me!?"


    "Is there?" She played it down.


    "Hua Rong, I have never been on my guard against you!"


    Who knows!


    Hua Rong could not understand, why would he keep bringing up such annoying things at such a time?


    She said lightly: "Fourth Prince, you should go rest. I will take care of it myself."


    "No, my son," he insisted stubbornly.


    Hua Rong no longer said anything, she only leaned on the bedside with his eyes closed.


    Jin Wushu also sat on the chair, not moving an inch away from his.


    The heavy rain had not stopped for a moment since last night. It was unknown what frightened them, but a group of birds flew past the tree, making a terrifying sound. Jin Wushu''s legs were numb. She stood up, walked to the door and looked at the endless green grassland, covered up by the layers of rain, it was a blurry world on the water. When she turned back again, Hua Rong was leaning against the bed with her eyes closed, looking very tired between her brows. In her sleep, she grabbed her son with one hand and the other hand was still tightly holding onto the lesser arch, her fingers had an extremely pale white color.


    The wind blew gently, bringing about a chill. He saw Hua Rong shrink and cough lightly. He looked around, took a small tapestry, and gently covered her with it. When Hua Rong suddenly woke up, the lesser arch would habitually swing its wings. However, Jin Wushu was unable to dodge in time and knocked his shoulder with a heavy bow.


    He screamed miserably as Hua Rong suddenly stood up. Seeing the blanket on him sliding down, he looked at Jin Wushu and said faintly, "Fourth Prince, I''m sorry ¡­"


    This apology sounded so gentle, that the stinging pain on his shoulder suddenly lessened. Jin Wushu covered his shoulders and said, "It''s alright. Hua Rong, the weather is cold, you should get dressed ¡­ "


    Outside were the guards who had come to deliver breakfast. Various dishes were placed on the table.


    Hua Rong cleaned herself up quickly and sat down tiredly. Immediately, she pushed two dishes that suited her taste to the table in front of her. For some unknown reason, when her son was on the verge of death, she subconsciously wanted to get closer to him. It was as if once the bond was broken, the two of them would separate.


    Hua Rong ate a few things, and when she raised his head, he saw Jin Wushu wolfing down his food. It was obvious that he was hungry for an entire night, and his stomach was rumbling with hunger. As he was eating, he raised his head and saw Hua Rong looking at him. He was startled, as if there was something strange on his face, and unexpectedly blushed.


    The rain was pouring heavily outside. There was nothing to say inside. The strong feeling was the feeling of a family working together for a common goal, a common beloved.


    "Hua Rong, don''t worry. I will treat my son no matter what."


    I hope so. As long as he was truly willing to think for the child.


    The heavy rain stopped and by noon, the sun had risen high into the sky. The prairie had been washed by the rain. The sky was clear and the grass was a deep, dark green. Jin Wushu brought a handful of wild flowers in and placed them on the table. He saw Hua Rong sitting at the end of the bed, sewing on the clothes of a leopard''s skin. That was the first leopard Lu Wenlong had beaten, originally meant for his mother.


    "Hua Rong, this is a gift from your son."


    Hua Rong bit off her needle and replied, "I''ll make a set of winter clothes for my child. Once we return to Shang Jing, the weather will turn cold, he needs it ¡­" She looked at the big bouquet of wild flowers and thought back to a few days ago when her son would come back from harvesting Flos Lonicerae and would constantly change the fresh flowers every day. Only then would he feel at home, he said. Such a lively child was now lying motionlessly on the bed. It was unknown whether he was dead or alive. She sighed and stood up, silently took a few, and placed them in the kiln''s vase.


    Such a simple bunch of flowers, once in the vase, suddenly seemed to be arranged in an orderly fashion, with an additional charm to them. Jin Wushu looked around, only to realize that in that moment, the tent seemed to have changed. It was also so elegant, clean and tidy. He was excited and ran to his son''s bed to hold his hand. "Son, wake up quickly. Mom has made the tent into the shape you like. Mom will also make tea for you ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong''s eyes were still tightly shut, he was still unconscious.


    He suddenly turned around and looked at Hua Rong, "During the plague earlier this year, my biological sons have all but died. I am also very sad, once asked god to do medicine, want to have their own son... But now, if Wen Long is able to wake up, I would rather not have my own biological son in this lifetime! "


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled.


    Compared to Jin Wushu''s sweet talk with him, these words were completely different. It was a type of intense impact. At this moment, he was not putting on an act. He was not putting on an act at all. Instead, he was expressing his deepest fatherly love, the most sincere emotion a man could possess.


    It was a kind of female instinct, and for the first time in his life, the treacherous and sinister Fourth Prince could be so sincere!


    She closed her eyes and did not say anything. After a while, she took out the medicine bottle from her bosom. She reckoned that it was about time and gave her son two more pills.


    Jin Wushu also extended his hand to touch it, this time, his son''s breathing evidently became more even. His heart was slightly relaxed as he looked at the clothes on the mattress. They were tiger, leopard and after a few simple seams, they were inlaid with a few simple tortoises, shells and the like. They looked beautiful and elegant, all of them were Lu Wenlong''s winter clothes.


    He laughed, "Hua Rong, your son has always kept the tiger-skin garment that you made for him in the Oolong Town back then. Later on, he grew up and couldn''t wear it anymore. He kept it all the time and refused to throw it away. This child ¡­ "


    "Fourth Prince, if your child wakes up, I''ll also make you a tiger-skin garment."


    Jin Wushu opened his mouth wide, but suddenly turned his head, his eyes dry and astringent. Only after a long while did he turn around. At this time, Hua Rong had already taken out the medicine and started to clean the surface of his son''s wounds.


    She was almost at a loss for words, "Hua Rong, you can actually bring your son over. I swear that I will treat him the same way I treated Wen Long ¡­"


    Hua Rong laughed, and her hand that was smeared with medicine also couldn''t help but stop for a moment. Let Jin Wushu raise and take care of Yue Pengju''s son? Could it be that Pengju was not going to jump out of the Nine Springs out of anger?


    She was shocked by this strange thought. If there really was something that could enrage Peng Gao and bring him back to life, wouldn''t that be great? And the Big Brother Lu, was he dead or alive? Where was he? Why had he disappeared without a trace?


    She silently chanted three times in her heart: Pengju, you have to protect Wen Long when he wakes up.


    Jin Wushu looked at the strange, gentle smile on her face. This was the first time he had seen her since she had returned, and only then did he realize that she was dressed completely in the Hu woman''s tight-fitting clothes. It was a very convenient hunting suit, as if he was someone who could step onto a long journey or a battlefield at any time. However, even this simple attire could not hide her familiar elegance, especially when she smiled like this. His every action was filled with the gentlest of feminine and maternal charms.


    His heart was agitated and she could not control herself, "Hua Rong, you have been wandering around the country all these years. Don''t you want to live a peaceful life? Stay, will you? At least, I can take care of you, and I can also take care of your son so that both of you will have no worries. Besides, Wenlong Child, he likes you so much that he thinks of you as his own mother. How can you bear to leave him after he wakes up? "


    The smile on her face deepened. That''s right, Wen Long had awoken, so how could she bear to leave him again?


    Because of this strange laughter, Jin Wushu''s tightly clenched fists loosened, as if a great world of negotiations had finally come to an end. Could it be that his son''s injury was an opportunity for him? If not for that, how many times had he seen Hua Rong smile like that?


    He had countless of women, and had always enjoyed the flattery and flattery of his wives. At one time, he did not understand the sincerity and hypocrisy of a woman, but he knew very well who would smile the most, and who would serve him the most comfort. Even so, he understood that the previous period of Hua Rong''s deliberate gentleness was not real;


    At this moment, however, it was different. The warm smile, the warmth of spring, and the sincerity of her heart.


    For a moment, he realized that in his entire life, he had never been so close to this woman''s heart before.


    This small tent had practically become a small treasure trove.


    The luxury goods that the Fourth Prince had brought along, the wolf master''s rewards, the treasures that he had plundered from inside and outside the Yanjing, as well as the treasures that the powerful officials had bribed him with, were all piled up in the huge boxes in the corner. Normally, when Hua Rong saw these things, she would be overjoyed. She was calculating how many weapons she would be able to get for the Da She Tribe. But at this moment, she had no thoughts and did everything she could to treat her son.


    Although his son did not die, he did not wake up. The consequences of dragging on like this were truly hard to predict.


    At the same time, both of them were feeling uneasy inside the tent.


    Ever since that day when he cut Wang Junhua down, Fourth Prince no longer stayed in the big tent for the night. He stayed in the small tent all day and all night, saying that he was waiting for his son.

 C483 A guilty conscience at being a thief

    Although he did not show it on the surface, acting the same as the other concubine, but he was secretly sweating deep in his heart. She had asked many times, and even though she had exhausted all her means, she had not been able to obtain any useful information. All the guards in the small tent had been carefully selected and had refused to speak a single word. The only thing that he could be sure of was that Lu Wenlong was still alive.


    This fact shocked and frightened her. She didn''t understand why that little bastard was still alive. If he failed this time, he wouldn''t have another chance in the future.


    As night fell, she once again came to Wang Junhua''s bedside.


    Wang Junhua''s face was like golden paper, his lips were green and purple, and he was completely exhausted. She was shocked to realize that Wang Junhua''s injuries were even worse than yesterday.


    "Elder sister, are you feeling better?"


    Wang Junhua struggled to open his eyes. Because of the pain, the hatred in his eyes became deeper and his voice became softer: "Is that bastard dead yet?"


    Ye Lvguanyin shook his head.


    Looking at Ye Lvguanyin''s expression, she yelled in a low voice, "Ye Lvniangzi, didn''t you say that you were absolutely certain?"


    Ye Lvguanyin "shushed" her and stopped her from talking further. "Be careful, there are spies everywhere now."


    This tent was as thick as a cow''s hide and not a single ghost shadow could be seen around it. Who could hear such a thing?


    Her heart was burning with anxiety, "Where is Fourth Prince? Why haven''t I seen Fourth Prince in the past few days? "


    "He said he was going to take care of that bastard ¡­" Ye Lvguanyin could not speak further, and suddenly shivered, "Fourth Prince, will you believe Hua Rong''s slanderous words?"


    Wang Junhua struggled to sit up, but was in unbearable pain, he cried out involuntarily, "No way, how can Fourth Prince still believe that bitch?"


    Ye Lvguanyin was also completely unsure, he did not know which segment there was a problem. At this time, he suddenly heard a burst of cheers from outside the door, it was a few concubine s who were discussing the situation: "Is little prince ready?"


    "little prince is really awake?"


    "How did you wake up?"


    Wang Junhua fell down on his head, almost fainting. How did that little bastard wake up again?


    Ye Lvguanyin stood at the door, and quietly retreated. His legs went soft, and couldn''t help but think back to the bottle that he had already hidden away. Could it be that Hua Rong really had some kind of miracle medicine?


    Suddenly, she smelled a dangerous scent, as if a sense of unease was covering the sky.


    The sun set again, the afterglow shining in the big vase of rose, a room of clear fen.


    Jin Wushu paced back and forth in the house with an anxious expression on his face. "Hua Rong, when will your son wake up?"


    Hua Rong was also anxious. If her son did not wake up soon, then it would be very dangerous.


    He suddenly said to himself, "This won''t do. I can''t wait any longer. If my son can''t wake up, I''ll have to make my own move ¡­"


    It was not that Hua Rong had not thought about this question, but without any proof and guessing, interrogating Ye Lvguanyin or Wang Junhua would just be denying it until sshe died. The most important thing was not to kill them, but to make them hand over the antidote, he had to think of another way.


    "Calm down Fourth Prince, I have already spread the news that my son has awoken."


    "What''s the use?"


    "The mountain man naturally has a brilliant plan, but, Fourth Prince, you ¡­" Hua Rong stared at him, "I just hope that at that time, you won''t protect anyone, and that you won''t be ''lenient'' again."


    He sneered, "Hua Rong, you think I don''t know? You have always despised me from the bottom of your heart, and mocked me for bringing Ye Lvguanyin back, right? "


    "None of my business!"


    "I naturally have my own reasons for bringing her back."


    Hua Rong did not pursue the matter further.


    "Hua Rong, do you know Ye Lvdayong?"


    At this time, Hua Rong was truly shocked, and in the blink of an eye, she stared at Jin Wushu.


    "This remnant of the Liaoning, had an unrelenting evil heart. He moved about everywhere in an attempt to restore the Liaoning, and he thought that she had done it to the point where she had not leaked any information. Just waiting to take care of him... This won''t do, Hua Rong, I really can''t stay any longer. If I watch my son die without knowing, I might as well take Ye Lvguanyin''s torture, she will definitely confess ¡­ " He walked with heavy steps, feeling both resentment and regret. "This crown prince really shouldn''t have let her return, this slut should have been killed with a single slash. "If Wenlong''er was truly harmed by her, then this crown prince will definitely exterminate her Xiao Clan ¡­"


    A crown of Cuckoo was placed on Fujino Masayoshi''s table. It was divided into three layers, and each layer was inlaid with gold pieces that were as thin as a cicada''s wing. In the middle, there was a pearl the size of a child''s fist.


    The two servants took it and put it on King Qin''s head, then took out a mirror inlaid with tree roots and placed it in front of King Qin, treating him sincerely: "Great King, are you satisfied?"


    King Qin glanced at the weird-looking man in the glasses and thought that he was being twisted. He waved his hand and said, "You guys leave first."


    "Yes."


    The room was completely silent.


    This was a row of more than a hundred wooden houses, with palm tree leaves and flexible weeds as the roof, on the door hung green grass woven chains. Looking around, the layers of rooms appeared to be of a completely different style from the Central Plains.


    An Zhigang walked in and the King Qin stood up quickly: "Where''s the Madam?"


    "Reporting to the King, it is very difficult for us to break through Da She''s clan''s snake poison, we cannot find any news of Madam ¡­"


    The King Qin sat down in dejection. He was filled with hatred, but he never thought that the Little girl would be so stubborn. Since he ignored her, shouldn''t she chase after him? He should at least catch up to the Little Tiger and ask about the situation there.


    After being separated for such a long time, only the heavens knew that after this meeting, they could not help but want to grab her, crush her, and never run away again. He just wanted to put on airs and make her reflect on his actions, but she didn''t seem to care. He only hated that day. Why did he paint that kind of barbaric color? It was so ugly that he couldn''t even see her face clearly. If he vented his anger on the barbarian, wouldn''t it be good to be clean? Why do they have to be so colorful? He grabbed the Cuckoo''s crown and threw it on the ground. Was the Little girl really that resolute? You want to compromise with your father first? And his attitude was so cold, calling him "King Qin"!


    Would a heartless Little girl die by shouting "Qin Shangcheng"?


    He suddenly remembered that on the island, she was severely injured and weak. As she laid beside him every night, her soft voice called out to him, "Qin Shangcheng, Qin Shangcheng" ¡ª Other than that one sentence, she would not say anything else. His soft body seemed to still be in his embrace as his entire body suddenly caught on fire, and his hair stood on end.


    The man who was controlled by lust seemed to be bewitched by a devil.


    This won''t do, Little girl, this time, if she doesn''t turn back first, wouldn''t I have to lose all of them? She had to figure it out first.


    He could not sit still and stood up again, rushing out of the door in a few steps.


    "Your Majesty ¡­"


    He stopped in his tracks, unable to meet her in such a close proximity. That kind of deep-seated love for her almost made him faint. He could not help but curse loudly: Little girl, if you don''t come now, this old man will find a female savage and never want you again ¡­


    "Your Majesty ¡­" An Zhigang''s voice pulled him back. He suddenly stood up, and his heart shivered. He casually picked up the green silk crown on the ground, and stabilized his mind, casually asking, "What else do you want?"


    An Zhigang lowered his voice and dutifully said, "Great King, now our power is gradually expanding. Master has ordered Ye Lvlongxu to take over the new team."


    It turned out that after the savage tribe was recruited, the King Qin had selected the most elite warriors to form a new army. This group of people were very courageous and battle-ready. They did not need much training, and the only drawback was that they each took part in the battle and did not use military tactics. From the beginning of the era of cold weapons, humans had always fought and fought with each other. Until before the Yellow Emperor, there was always the wind that deployed troops and used tactics to defeat the once brave Chi You Tribe.


    Ever since the battle at sea and the battle at the cave courtyard, King Qin couldn''t help but admire Yue Pengju greatly in his heart. He consciously asked Third Uncle Yang, Ma Su and the others for all kinds of military skills and books, adding his natural endowment, he gradually became proficient in war. He himself was the commander of this group of barbarians, the instructors had assigned them to be soldiers, but their days were not up yet, why did Ye Lvdayong suddenly send Ye Lvlongxu to receive them?


    "Your Majesty, Ye Lvlongxu is waiting outside ¡­"


    King Qin snorted: "Tell him to scram, I haven''t finished training him yet ¡­"


    Ye Lvlongxu''s voice sounded at the door as he said in a stinging voice, "Reporting to my lord, I have come on your orders ¡­"


    When An Zhigang saw that he did not wait for the report and barged in without permission, he became extremely furious. The two of them had their own reasons, and upon knowing that Ye Lvlongxu had come to usurp the fruits of his victory, they could not hold back their anger any longer.


    Ye Lvlongxu laughed coldly: "I am only serving the lord. Hehe, if the lord didn''t have his ability, would they have submitted to your king?"


    "You ¡­"


    King Qin waved his hand, stopping the two from arguing and laughed out loud: "Ye Lvlongxu, go back and tell my father-in-law that the power on the land is all his ¡­"


    Ye Lvlongxu''s face revealed a joyous expression, and immediately said: "Master''s world, which is the King''s world ¡­"


    "You may leave. Who are you attacking this time?"


    Ye Lvlongxu said complacently: "This time, it''s a group of harassing gold soldier s. They crossed the border and are trying to snatch the horses from our land ¡­"


    King Qin thought for a bit, so he had to deal with gold soldier, no wonder Ye Lvdayong did not use his personal guards, but a savage. It was obvious that he was not willing to reveal his power to Jinguo.


    With a single command, the barbarians converged. Their ranks were determined by the level of their feathers. From the Green Vajra Parrot to the Peacock Plume, everything from them indicated how many people they had killed to how many spoils of war they had obtained. Outside, there were the weapons that Ye Lvlongxu had brought, all sorts of new blades, bows and arrows, helmets, pikes and spears ¡­ When the barbarians saw this pile of weapons, they were all overjoyed. Just as they were about to rush forward, they were stopped in their tracks. One of the barbarians rushed in front and grabbed an iron spear. With Ye Lvlongxu''s blade, he tilted to the side and his body split into two, Ye Lvlongxu brandished his blade and roared: "You are soldiers, you must follow the military rules, otherwise you will be killed without mercy ¡­"


    The barbarians were intimidated. They no longer dared to rashly rush forward and immediately went into formation. Ye Lvlongxu was very satisfied with his performance. He then put his blade into his scabbard without wiping the blood on the blade. He was very proud of his power and waved his hands, ordering everyone to move away.


    Ye Lvlongxu led a group of people and left, causing An Zhigang to be indignant: King, are we going to hand over the fruits of our victory to them?

 C484 direct marriage

    King Qin did not answer. Before he came, he was also thinking, Ye Lvdayong only had a mere twenty thousand or twenty thousand dead elites and he wanted to overturn the heavens? After taking back seven or eight savage tribe s, not only did Ye Lvdayong obtain the supplement from the private forces, he also obtained supplies, food, horses, etc. As a result, his power and influence had greatly increased, and the area he controlled had also expanded. He trembled in his heart. It was said that since the establishment of the Old Wolf Master''s 13 cavalrymen, Ye Lvdayong''s power was now much greater. If he had to chase after the deer and world, it wouldn''t be a joke.


    He went outside and took a good look at the row of houses, the hundreds of villages, and the men were out fighting, leaving behind the women and children. The women also wore simple tree bark and beast skins, and had pots of clay on their heads. They were clear water s and some wild fruits that they had brought back. A group of children were playing a game of throwing pebbles into a hole one by one. Who would be able to throw the most accurate pebbles? The children had no gender, they were all naked, they were all dark, and they were all having fun. Suddenly, he thought of Little Tiger''s head. She liked to wear a tiger-skin skirt around her waist the most. After getting along with each other for a long time, they had already formed a deep friendship between father and son. The first three or four years of the Little Tiger''s life, she spent more time with him than she did with Hua Rong. His heart was empty. This boy, would he also have such fun in this strange place?


    The lady with the pottery jar walked in, and the woman at the back purposely slowed her pace. She was a very young woman, with a lip ring on her lips. Her eyes were unusually large, and her figure was very well-built. Their upper bodies were naked, and their breasts were covered in all kinds of strange tattoos. In the middle of their nipples was a light red flower, which looked extremely alluring.


    An Zhigang looked until his nose was bleeding, and was about to say something to King Qin, but he completely forgot everything else. He couldn''t think of a single word, and could only look at female savage in a daze.


    In the blink of an eye, King Qin only saw him spitting out saliva, and just as he wanted to scold Yue Yang, the beautiful barbarian girl smiled at him, then took the pottery jar from her head and hugged her waist. With a twist of her body, she revealed the most wonderful part of her body, it was truly a full breast and fat butt, completely different from the girls in the Central Plains.


    This time, even the King Qin nearly vomited blood.


    The girl laughed again and opened her mouth to say a few words. Her eyes were filled with wild temptation as she walked towards him.


    The King Qin was shocked and quickly retreated a step. A Chitan soldier who was acting as an interpreter walked over with an ambiguous smile and blinked his eyes, "King, this is the daughter of a chief of a tribe. She said that you are the strongest man she has ever seen and wants to be your woman ¡­"


    An Zhigang was both surprised and happy, he actually did not know that there were women in King Qin who took the initiative to express their goodwill. His smile was also extremely ambiguous as he looked at King Qin, meaning that since had taken the initiative to throw himself into his arms, your majesty, there was no harm in smiling and accepting it.


    As it turned out, the law of survival in the jungle was the law of the jungle. The law of survival in the jungle was the law of the jungle, the law of the jungle was the law of the jungle, it was the law of the jungle, the law of the jungle, the law of the jungle. The King Qin''s height and strength was enough to intimidate even the strongest man in the forest. Therefore, it was not strange that he had gained the favor of a girl.


    The young lady was right in front of him, and he could clearly see her towering chest. King Qin swallowed a mouthful of saliva and was extremely indignant, Damn it, it was really my first time in my life, and I actually took the initiative and favored her. In the past, he was the one who forced women.


    Chidanbing winked at him again, "My lord, what a blessing you have for sending yourself to my door. "Don''t enjoy the white cloth ¡­"


    King Qin laughed out loud. "Good, good, very good ¡­"


    The Song Kingdom valued literature more than martial arts, so the women naturally liked those who were loose and loose, those who were talented. Even Hua Rong liked this kind of Yue Pengju who had both martial arts and martial arts. The more he thought about it, the more furious he became. Damn, because of this, even she had no choice but to ask Third Uncle Yang and the other teachers to read and recite Su Dongpo''s < River City >. Ten years of life and death is boundless. Little girl and myself, you chased after me for more than ten years, yet there was still no result. What kind of evil fate is this?


    The woman was almost leaning against him. She spoke with every inch of her body, her hands moving, her waist moving, her eyes moving as well. It was a kind of unabashedly primitive stimulation and summoning of a human''s joy, reproducing the needs of a human, she did not feel any shame at all. Strangely, her pottery jar was on her head again, without any support, and it did not even tremble slightly.


    His whole body felt hot, the man''s instinct was so strong that he wanted to hug the young lady. An Zhigang and the others laughed, they were so envious that their mouths were watering. They thought, why aren''t the female savage throwing themselves into my arms?


    Just as they were about to avoid him, they heard the King Qin laughing loudly and the lady''s hand was pushed away. "Your father doesn''t dare to offend you, otherwise, I won''t even know how I died ¡­"


    The lady''s face revealed a disappointed expression, her mouth was mumbling, this time, even without translation, King Qin could guess a few points, as though she was asking why.


    King Qin was very mysterious, "I have a female tiger that is hiding nearby. Who knows when she might jump out and eat you ¡­"


    An Zhigang and Qi Dan''s bodies were trembling from their laughter. The lady pouted his lips and explained to the Qi Dan soldier to her. She looked around in surprise.


    Could a tiger really control the love of a man and a woman?


    However, she also knew that she had been rejected, so she did not continue pestering him. Carrying her pottery jar, she twisted her body and left. This time, because he was in a hurry, the water splashed out.


    When she left, King Qin heaved a sigh of relief.


    An Zhigang sighed, it was a great pity: "Great King, all the fat in my mouth slipped away just like that, what a pity, what a pity ¡­ ¡­"


    King Qin glared at him. "What do you know?"


    An Zhigang and Chidan soldier naturally didn''t understand, they could only sigh continuously. However, each of them was hoping that the lady would take the initiative to throw herself at them next.


    The surroundings quieted down. Only then did King Qin realize that he was drenched in sweat, his entire body seemed to have been set on fire, almost to the point of smoking. His throat was dry too, looking like a volcano somewhere that was about to erupt. He viciously smacked his palm on a big tree next to him. He didn''t even dare to enjoy this level of luck! If it was a few years earlier, what would he be afraid of? How could he treat himself so unfairly? However, he couldn''t do it now, because the Little girl was just around the corner. Maybe he would hide in the forest and peep at him.


    Startled by this thought, he quickly turned his head to look around, wishing that she was really hiding somewhere. But, looking around, where was the shadow of a person?


    When the pill army left, An Zhigang naturally knew what he was thinking. Seeing that he was restless, he lowered his voice and asked, "Great King, Madame is at Da She''s tribe, why are you not seeing her? "I can tell that she really wants to see you ¡­"


    The King Qin was upset, but very cautious. He waved his hand to stop him. This was no longer a matter of wanting the little girl to keep her head down. In this mysterious place, he would have to deal with the cunning Ye Lvdayong at any time. She abandoned her husband and son so that she could wait for that day to come. How could she give her a helping hand? Not to mention, the sooner she was exposed, the more dangerous it would be for her.


    However, after experiencing the torture, how could he bear to not see her? He turned around and grabbed a pottery jar that was filled with clear water s and poured it all over his head.


    Night came.


    A black shadow quietly approached Da She''s tribe.


    This was a vast and endless primitive jungle. Tall trees covered the sky, so even if you raised your head, you wouldn''t be able to see the sky. There were large trees everywhere that could only be embraced by a dozen strong men, so cutting open the tree trunk would allow them to repair the house. Ancient humans built their nests on trees to avoid the invasion of all kinds of ferocious beasts. On the other hand, the Da She Tribe could build buildings on trees that were close to the ground.


    In front of him were all kinds of mysterious snake flowers, spreading out in the night. They were so open and charming that their fragrance assaulted people''s nose, attracting small animals that were nearing them. As soon as the creature approached, the flower changed. Like a child''s fist, it closed together and caught all the creatures within it, turning them into a delicious meal for all kinds of snakes.


    A kind of slow flickering phosphorous fire startled the King Qin, causing him to stick to a huge tree branch. Following that, the weak will-o ''-wisp light turned into a bat-like object, which disappeared into the canopy. His vision was not clear, but he could feel that kind of aura, Ye Lvdayong! Why did Ye Lvdayong come here in the middle of the night?


    His heart tightened, could it be that Ye Lvdayong already knew that the little girl was here?


    But Ye Lvdayong had come because of a snake flower. He couldn''t find any way to break through the Da She Tribe''s Snakes, and formed a natural barrier. He had spent his entire life researching the voodoo Gu, and after learning that there was such a thing, he naturally couldn''t hold it in and personally came to explore. He thought, if I can find a way to break it, or even transplant it, it can also be used as a new poison.


    Under the dim light, it was a special kind of snake. There was a kind of shiny scales on the back of its abdomen. Layers upon layers of them crawled across the grass, revealing a weak light.


    Ye Lvdayong was overjoyed. Just as he was about to catch the snake, his hand suddenly went numb, and it turned out to be a type of grass next to the snake flower. When he struggled, he actually couldn''t move. He was startled and used even more strength to struggle free. At this time, the little snake that was glowing with light was awakened and quickly scurried away.


    Ye Lvdayong barely managed to struggle free from the restraints of the flowers and plants, as he chased after the little snake without leaving a trace ¡­


    The forest quieted down once again. King Qin stuck to the trunk of the tree and did not dare to come down for a while. After learning about the power of the flower, he felt like a steel wall.


    He was afraid that Ye Lvdayong would notice him, so he did not dare to continue forward.


    After crossing the river, the moon had become bright, and it came slowly out of the river, following his footsteps. He looked back across the river once more. He knew that the pain of lust was not because he couldn''t get it, but because he could get it right across the river, but because he could only endure it!


    Endure it!


    He also had the urge to burst into laughter. That Little girl was obviously jealous of her marriage.


    The Little girl had also improved.


    Jealousy is also a kind of love, isn''t it!


    Suddenly, he became complacent again. He raised the deer cutter at his waist and waved it around. It was filled with vigor and vigor, and was full of energy. He muttered to himself: "Girl, next time, this daddy will definitely not endure this arduously. The next time we meet, we''ll immediately get married! "

 C485 Female Zhuge

    After a series of heavy rains, the temperature on the prairie dropped significantly.


    In about ten days, the vacationing nobles would return home.


    Ye Lvguanyin took a ginseng and walked into Wang Junhua''s room. Wang Junhua liked luxury, so he brought a large number of attendants with him, as well as a lot of gold and silver properties. Furthermore, the Fourth Prince treated her well, so the cubicle in her big tent was the biggest and most luxurious, not even slightly inferior to a noble woman''s room in the capital.


    A long haired big blanket from the Song Kingdom was spread on the ground, making people unable to bear to stop their feet. However, Ye Lvguanyin rushed in, and his boots that were stained with rainwater and grass stepped on the carpet, but he didn''t mind. He went straight to Wang Junhua''s bedside: "Elder sister, are you feeling better? Servant found a bunch of ginseng and brought it over to you ¡­ "


    Wang Junhua sat up, "Thank you little sister, Servant feels much better these past two days. Sigh, all thanks to Fourth Prince, I managed to find a witch doctor to treat him. This Da Jin''s witch doctor is truly extraordinary, much more powerful than the royal doctors in the palace of Song Kingdom. Wang Jixian and the rest, we really cannot compare ¡­ "


    Ye Lvguanyin sneered in his heart, it was not that the Witch Doctor was strong, it was that the Fourth Prince was strong.


    "Elder sister, Fourth Prince has nothing to say to you ¡­"


    Wang Junhua''s complexion was much better, the wound was smeared with a strange red paste, he had been silent for an entire day, and now he was speaking casually, "Servant was always afraid, but I heard that Bastard was greedy. I did not expect that Fourth Prince would come to visit Servant yesterday and today ¡­ What virtue or ability did the Servant have to be so pampered ¡­ "Little sister, you can relax now ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin was surprised and happy at the same time, "Really? Fourth Prince doesn''t believe that slut? "


    Wang Junhua lowered his voice slightly: "The maids outside asked about it, they say that Hua Rong is imprisoned in the small tent, and is not allowed to leave even one step. If little prince were to die, the Fourth Prince will definitely not forgive her ¡­"


    "Elder sister is truly ingenious. Woman Zhuge, younger sister is willing to admit defeat ¡­"


    Wang Junhua was satisfied, he would have to take action when it was the right time, and getting rid of Yue Pengju, would be his obvious victory over Hua Rong. He had always been against this couple. Why couldn''t Hua Rong just die when she was dead? Now, wouldn''t it be killing two birds with one stone?


    "Sis, it''s a pity. Why isn''t that little bastard dead yet?"


    "Elder sister, don''t worry. Today, a Witch Doctor went ¡­"


    Wang Junhua was shocked, did Ye Lvguanyin do something?


    "That little bastard, he must die ¡­"


    Wang Junhua looked at the tent, it was completely silent inside and outside, and he also had his most heartfelt maid from Song Kingdom guarding him.


    She took out a box and handed it over to him. "Sister, this gift is for you ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin hurriedly rejected his offer. "We sisters are now grasshoppers on the same boat, and even have to work together, there''s no need to be so polite, big sister ¡­"


    As she said this, she opened the box, only to see the bright light inside, but it was not dazzling. This was the luster of first-rate jewelry. Despite her vast knowledge, she could not help but exclaim, "Big sister, where did this good thing come from?"


    Wang Junhua was extremely pleased with himself, "These are bribes given to old man Qin Gui, they are unique and unique ¡­"


    Seeing that she mentioned her husband, Ye Lvguanyin was even more determined to win him over, so he did not reject her. "Thank you, big sister, for your kindness, little sister will be ashamed."


    Inside the small tent, there was a heavy atmosphere. Lu Wenlong''s eyes were tightly shut, his breathing was even, and even his external injuries had gradually recovered, but he was still unable to wake up.


    Hua Rong had already tried to use all kinds of methods, but to no avail.


    Jin Wushu walked in from outside with large strides, and held a pile of medicine that he had found out of nowhere: "Hua Rong, take a look, do you think this medicine will work?"


    Hua Rong carefully sniffed it, shook her head, and put it aside.


    A Witch Doctor walked in. He was a newcomer, sent by Jin Wushu to find them from a small tribe in Jinguo.


    The moment he walked in, Hua Rong felt that this person looked very familiar. The gloomy and cold aura was as if it was a winter rain in the summer.


    He also looked at Hua Rong, and was very surprised.


    "You ¡­"


    "It''s you!?"


    The two of them looked at each other for a while, and then Hua Rong realised that this person was actually the Witch Doctor who had treated him for the first time ever since he was injured by King Qin. At that time, it was precisely because of his strange method that he was able to hang on to his life.


    Her face lit up, knowing that this Witch Doctor was much stronger than the other Witch Doctors, she immediately asked him in the language of the truth: "Master, look quickly, is there a cure for this child?"


    Jin Wushu anxiously said.


    However, the Witch Doctor''s gaze was fixed on Hua Rong. It was obvious that she was curious as to why she was sitting here unharmed. He did not listen to the urging of the two, she suddenly took a step forward and grabbed Hua Rong''s hand.


    Hua Rong was taken aback, but she also became slightly angry: "What are you doing?"


    However, he immediately released his hand and looked at Hua Rong, revealing a surprised expression as he mumbled, "What about him? "Where is he?"


    Hua Rong finally understood that the Witch Doctor was asking about the King Qin.


    "His ¡­ his aura ¡­"


    She was shocked, how could this Witch Doctor rely on her own Qi to smell the Qi of the King Qin? What did he mean by King Qin being here? Could it be that the King Qin had infiltrated Jin Wushu''s tent?


    She subconsciously looked around, seeing no sign of the King Qin.


    Jin Wushu was extremely curious, and asked anxiously: "Master, what did you say?"


    However, the Witch Doctor did not speak anymore, and only suspiciously looked at Hua Rong from head to toe.


    Jin Wushu became impatient: "Master, quickly take a look at little prince. As long as you save him, this crown prince will definitely repay you back in full..." He waved his hand and his follower brought out a huge plate of gold ingots, which he placed on the Desk with a yellow glint.


    In the blink of an eye, the Witch Doctor seemed to be saying, "If there is no achievement, you will not receive it."


    However, Jin Wushu said affectionately: "Master, this is not a reward, this is just a gift for meeting. As long as little prince gets better, in the future, this prince will definitely have other great rewards. "


    Without a word, the Witch Doctor walked over.


    He was only standing three feet away from Lu Wenlong and staring at him. Both of his hands were raised above his head as he drew continuously on his chest. After that, his movements became slower and slower, but the amplitude became bigger and bigger. Hua Rong saw it clearly, it looked a little similar to the Central Plains Taiji Fist.


    After a long while, green smoke appeared above his head, it was thin, and a wave of energy rushed up. Hua Rong anxiously looked at the bed, but Lu Wenlong remained indifferent, his eyelids also tightly shut.


    Just as she was about to ask, the Witch Doctor suddenly became weak. Her body trembled, and she almost fell to the ground. It was obvious that he had just expended a lot of energy and was sweating profusely.


    Jin Wushu also noticed that the boss was out of sorts and asked anxiously: "Master, little prince, he ¡­?"


    However, the Witch Doctor did not reply. Instead, she turned around and ran in a hurry.


    "Master, master ¡­"


    Jin Wushu chased after him, but the Witch Doctor ran like a whirlwind, and soon disappeared without a trace.


    Jin Wushu was disappointed. Looking at the child on the bed, he could no longer hold his cool. "Hua Rong, when will you wake up in the end?"


    Hua Rong pondered and did not answer. He urged again: "Hua Rong, what should we do?"


    Hua Rong suddenly raised her head. "Fourth Prince, if you want to cure my son, I want to take him to another place."


    Jin Wushu was overjoyed, "Where? How could he cure his son? "We''ll set off immediately ¡­"


    "NO!" "No, you can''t go to that place!"


    Jin Wushu shouted, "Why?"


    There was no reason why the Da She Tribe should not be exposed in front of Jin Wushu''s eyes. Otherwise, it would once again become an expansion of the great golden land. These barbarians were very brave. If they were used as the vanguard and used to attack the Song Dynasty again, the decayed Song Kingdom would not even be able to withstand a single blow.


    Zhao Deji deserved to die, but Song Kingdom did not!


    These were two different things!


    "Hua Rong, what exactly were you doing a few days ago? All day long? "


    Hua Rong did not answer.


    Outside, the cries of Black Moonlight could be heard. This type of horse had a certain difference from the other horses. It was even more magnificent and vigorous, as if a warrior was singing at night. It was like a wind blowing and a water chilling wind blowing.


    "Hua Rong, where exactly did your Black Moonlight come from?"


    "Hua Rong, where''s Zha He? Why didn''t he come with you this time? "


    "Hua Rong, just how many secrets are you keeping?"


    "Hua Rong, quickly tell me ¡­"


    No matter how he asked, Hua Rong just turned a deaf ear. These days, the witch doctors went in and out, and they had thought of all sorts of methods. Even the witch doctors'' curses had been recited hundreds of times.


    Jin Wushu raged, only to see that the lady in front had closed her eyes, looking extremely haggard. These days, day and night, taking care of her son and judging all kinds of treatments, she was almost exhausted.


    He stood up and walked to the door.


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    He was overjoyed: "Hua Rong, you''ve thought of a way?"


    Hua Rong shook her head: "How is Wang Junhua?"


    He felt that it was strange, that Hua Rong would actually think of Wang Junhua at this moment?


    "Don''t worry, she''s heavily injured and won''t be able to escape. Furthermore, the secret letter this crown prince sent to the Song Kingdom has probably already been delivered to Qin Gui ¡­ "


    Hua Rong closed her eyes again and leaned against the big chair, holding onto a rose-red porcelain cup. The tea inside was still steaming and she wanted to drink it, but she felt too tired and almost fell asleep while holding the cup.


    Jin Wushu was about to reach the door, but stopped and looked at her again, feeling more and more that Hua Rong''s actions were strange. He had been living a peaceful holiday these past few days and didn''t think about anything else. At this moment, she felt that there were more and more suspicious points, and felt that Hua Rong was definitely not the Hua Rong he was familiar with.


    What was she up to?


    His gaze fell upon that familiar face for a long time. Suddenly, he looked down and saw that pale face, because of the dense tea, had gained a bit of a captivating redness, and his lips were also slightly red. It was a naturally rosy color, and the hand holding the teacup was still slender and gentle.


    At this moment, it was suddenly difficult for her to control her emotions. Her feet slightly moved as she stared at her slightly red lips. Her heart suddenly jumped, as if she was invited by the most bewitching aphrodisiac.


    He was already standing less than an inch away from her. His clothes were already sticking to her clothes, and he could even faintly feel the warm air and warmth brought by her breathing.


    His mouth was parched and his tongue was parched. It was as if a person who had guarded this place for many years had finally opened the treasury.


    He had chased after this woman for so long, but he had never acquired her!


    Because of this, he hoped even more that he would get it, get it immediately, get it immediately, savor her special taste, and take pity on her. It was a kind of enchanting charm and desire that he had never felt from any woman in his life ¡ª not getting it, not getting it, was the best aphrodisiac for a man!

 C486 You want to die

    His legs were light, his breath was light, and he slowly bent his head so close that he could see the fine fluff of her face, so smooth and soft that it was like a fully bloomed flower.


    The soft fragrance of his lips, his chest that was slightly rising and falling, along with the strong impulse of his desire, made him forget about his son on the bed and how anxious he had been just a moment ago.


    He was also tired, tired to the point that he only wanted to get the best and most advantageous vent through a single OOXX.


    At this moment, he even had the woman he loved the most and longed for the most by his side. What could be more desirable than this? He was so excited that he could barely breathe. His lips slowly descended, heading straight for the rose petal like lips he had taken a fancy to ¡­


    Between the lips, separated by a finger.


    Hot, dry hot. He reached out and untied his clothes. On holiday, he had not hunted today, and he was wearing a light casual outfit. With a pull, the straps unraveled, revealing a strong chest.


    It was the eagerness of a man, to press himself against the woman opposite him, her soft, heaving chest.


    In his dreams, the fatigue in his entire body suddenly disappeared without a trace. All his worries were gone. The spring flowers bloomed. The other world was carefree and carefree. How wonderful it was. Suddenly, he turned his head, with a face full of smiles, and even a little bashful and bashful. Ah, that young face, was pure and fresh: "Sister Shi Qi, Sister Shi Qi..."


    As they got closer and closer, they could even feel her warm breath slowly blowing into their nostrils. Slowly, delicately, it carried with it a unique fragrance that came from her body. Then, Jin Wushu saw that she actually had a slight smile on her face. Her long eyelashes trembled slightly, covering up the marks of time and covering up the slight lines on her eyelids. "AHH!"


    Flying Qiong partner, occasional farewell to the Pearl Palace, did not return to god decorates. Take a second dressing, ordinary words, there are more than a few beauties. He was going to compare the flower with a famous one. It is easier said than done to be afraid of others laughing at me. If you think carefully, you will see that the flowers are only dark red and light white. To be so passionate, to occupy the world, to be so charming and charming.


    Liu Yong, or Liu Yong again, "If you think carefully, beautiful flowers only have a deep red and light white luster". Beautiful women are easy to find, but who would actually think of someone that is far away? His mind was in turmoil, and he could not control himself. It was as if he was not in charge, but instead a mysterious divine will that dragged and entangled the two people from all directions together, causing him to be unable to extricate himself. He suddenly lowered his head and pressed it against her lips ¡­


    As if a pressure was pressing down on him, Hua Rong''s vision turned black, the warm spring flowers blossomed and disappeared, the handsome youth also disappeared, the long spear was thrown out, like a black cloud pressing down on a city with extreme urgency ¡­


    She suddenly opened her eyes, and a face appeared in front of her face. She almost jumped up in fright, and let out a sharp cry.


    Jin Wushu was intimidated by the scream, and retreated a few steps with a face full of disappointment.


    Hua Rong looked at his half-naked chest in shock. The weather was hot, and during the beginning of the vacation, he would frequently dress naked like this. It was not that she had not seen it before, but now, she looked indescribably awkward and awkward.


    A man who wanted to commit molestation was caught red-handed!


    The look on his face was shy and angry, the muscles in his chest heaving up and down like a bullfighter about to fly into a rage.


    Hua Rong suddenly sat up straight, her hands unconsciously grabbing onto the inseparable lesser arch s. She stared fixedly at him and sneered. The hatred that was starting to fade once again intensified: Fourth Prince, Jin Wushu, his thoughts are really good. After killing a woman''s husband and trying to curry favor with him, shouldn''t this woman be grateful to him for giving herself to him?


    Such atrocities were unforgivable!


    Jin Wushu stared at her hands, and with every move, he had no doubt that if he were to take another step, the lesser arch would immediately attack him from head to toe. Yes, it had always been like this. This woman had always maintained his damned vigilance, his most indomitable and resolute heart. It was as if no matter when or no matter where he was, she would never be moved by any situation.


    "Hua Rong! I think! "


    "You want to die!"


    He was unable to contain his anger, and looked as if he had suffered a great grievance. He simply fell to the ground, and said as if he was going to throw a tantrum, "Hua Rong, just how long are you planning to torture this crown prince for?"


    Hua Rong suddenly thought of the night when he was poisoned. She also lied on the ground and acted this way, refusing to leave for the entire night.


    "Hua Rong, I''m thirsty. I want to drink water."


    Hua Rong poured a cup of water and placed it on the table.


    He stretched out his hand and took a sip, his face revealing a hint of happiness. This time, he was even willing to pour some tea for himself.


    "Fourth Prince, after you drink water, quickly think of a way to cure Wen Long."


    "Has this prince not done his best one day?


    Looking at her son, whose eyes were still tightly shut, she asked with a calm tone: "Fourth Prince, what do you think we should do?"


    Jin Wushu heaved a sigh of relief in his heart. Fortunately, she didn''t get angry. He stared at her bloodshot eyes and sighed secretly. Once his desire had been extinguished, he started to worry about his son, "Hua Rong, if your son is taken away by you, will you be able to cure him?"


    Hua Rong was silent, unable to give a definite answer. What she hoped for was nothing more than some special herbs belonging to the Da She Tribe. However, since Da She had given her the best medicines, they were all useless, as she had no confidence that she could wake her son up.


    Seeing that she was not confident, Jin Wushu became even more determined: "Hua Rong, since it''s like this, we can''t bring our son away. I''ll think of a way, even if I have to search for all the famous doctors in the world, I must treat my son."


    He hurried out.


    Hua Rong thought about the Witch Doctor that had just left and her heart skipped a beat. She thought that this mysterious person would become the opportunity to save his son. She was also very surprised, how could this witch doctor sense the existence of the King Qin from her own body? No matter how many times she wanted to see the King Qin, he was saved by him, and now, when his son was in trouble, he couldn''t just stand by and watch.


    Although King Qin''s attitude was terrible, he still firmly believed that as long as he begged her, she wouldn''t let him do nothing. However, where in the world would he be able to find the King Qin in such a short time?


    She walked out slowly, her face blank.


    In the distance, he heard the strange cry of a bird. His heart was overjoyed, this was Zha He''s voice, the promised signal. She also uttered a voice, and after a while, as expected, Zha He walked out from the forest in front. In order to not attract attention, Zha He was even wearing the clothes he wore when he was in Yanjing. When he got closer, he saw Hua Rong''s worried face and asked: "The little boys, what''s wrong?"


    Hua Rong anxiously said: "Zha He, Wen Long is poisoned."


    "Ah?" How could little prince be poisoned? "


    Hua Rong recounted what had happened briefly, and Zha He was shocked and furious, "It must be Ye Lvguanyin and Wang Junhua''s doing ¡­"


    Hua Rong did not bother to speak anymore, and only instructed him in a low voice: "Right, go quickly and look for King Qin, tell him, Wen Long''s situation is urgent, I need his help."


    "Alright, alright, The little boys, I will look for him immediately."


    Zha He walked a few steps before suddenly reverting back. He hurriedly took out a medicine bottle from his bosom: "The little boys, this is a new medicine that I am exchanging with the barbarians. Take this and see if it can be used."


    Hua Rong accepted it, and watched as Zha He left in a hurry.


    Inside the big tent, Fourth Prince was eating dinner at home for the first time in days.


    All his wives were present. The food was sumptuous, but the atmosphere was extremely oppressive. Fourth Prince''s face did not look happy or angry at all.


    Ye Lvguanyin was also trembling in fear, but he was secretly happy in his heart. Although Lu Wenlong did not die, he did not wake up. As long as Lu Wenlong died, what else could she rely on?


    Her gaze suddenly met with Fourth Prince''s gaze and she saw that Fourth Prince was staring at her with a strange expression.


    Jin Wushu put down the cup, and suddenly waved his hand, "You guys leave, Ye Lvniangzi will stay behind alone!"


    Ye Lvguanyin''s heart jumped, he immediately tensed up, what''s going on? Could it be that Fourth Prince had already suspected that it was his doing? However, he had no proof, so why was he like this?


    Everyone stared at Ye Lvguanyin, especially the concubine who were familiar with her, they all broke out in a cold sweat, could this be related to Ye Lvniangzi?


    There were only two people left in the room.


    Ye Lvguanyin was half-kneeling, she had maintained his magnificent appearance all the time, and every day, he would bathe with Flos Lonicerae and water. His body carried a faint body fragrance, which was extremely pleasing to the nose. He knew when he should keep quiet, and when he should keep quiet. Thus, he could only kneel there with a pitiful and pitiful expression, and only asked after a long while: "Fourth Prince, are you able to take care of Servant?"


    "Ye Lvguanyin, why did you come back?"


    She was stunned.


    "This prince killed your sweetheart, reprimanded your father and brother, and killed your brother. Don''t you envy me?"


    She was so nervous that she couldn''t even mutter to herself. She knew that if she was careless, blood would splash five steps today, so she quickly kowtowed and tears fell like the rain: "Fourth Prince, Servant is at the wrong place, how dare you hate Fourth Prince? Servant had committed such a heinous crime and had to be forgiven. Servant had always been deeply grateful to him, in addition ¡­ Furthermore, my son is dead again. Servant has no one to rely on ¡­ The Servant also knew his lowly body, so he was no longer worthy to receive the Fourth Prince''s mercy. He did not dare to ask for the Fourth Prince''s kindness again, as he only wanted to serve the Fourth Prince day and night to redeem his sins ¡­ Fourth Prince... "


    Her eyes were filled with tears and tears. She was sobbing nervously.


    "Ye Lvguanyin, I heard that you have been very close with Wife Wang?"


    Ye Lvguanyin was even more nervous, but her crying just happened to cover up his nervousness. He only knelt on the ground and kowtowed continuously: Fourth Prince, after Servant returned, all the wives look down on Servant.


    Ye Lvguanyin''s singing was excellent, causing Jin Wushu to frown upon hearing it. According to his past temper, he''d long since killed this woman with a single slash. But now, all he felt was exhaustion as he pressed his hand to his forehead. An indescribable tiredness. He was especially afraid of the smell of blood. Was it because he knew that time was running out and he didn''t want to kill anymore? He didn''t know either. When he sat up cross-legged, all he wanted to do was to drink. Drunk was far better than waking up.


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "You may leave."


    Could it be that the Fourth Prince did not suspect him? No punishment?


    Ye Lvguanyin raised his head, hesitated, then took out something from his bosom and passed it over. "Fourth Prince, this is the secret recipe passed down by our Yale family ancestors, it can cure poisons ¡­"


    Jin Wushu took the bottle and looked at it carefully. It was a kind of yellowish brown liquid, like flowing olive oil in normal Snow Flower Paste stone bottles. He shook his head and heard Ye Lvguanyin say: "Servant originally wanted to take it out immediately after hearing that little prince had been poisoned, but Fourth Prince ¡­ Fourth Prince, you know, Servant and Hua Rong have always been at odds. please forgive this Fourth Prince ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu had already seen too many women fighting for their affection. He waved his hand: "You may leave."


    Ye Lvguanyin then slowly stood up and lifted his skirt. This kind of dress was rarely worn in the Liaoning. She only wore it after carefully observing the Fourth Prince''s preference for women. She walked to the door and revealed a pleased smile on his face. This Fourth Prince was still a Fourth Prince that he was familiar with after all. However, a sense of vigilance rose again. The more lightly the Fourth Prince talked about this, the more he was aware of the situation.

 C487 Obstacle

    There were two clear days in a row, and the moonlight on the prairie was like mercury, flowing down endlessly as far as the eye could see.


    Jin Wushu sat alone on the grass, his mind in a mess. Her son had not yet woken up, and the new Witch Doctor had not come yet. On the other hand, Hua Rong had been cooking some kind of medicine all day, and her attitude towards herself had become colder and colder. Every time she thought of Yue Pengju, her attitude towards him would become even colder.


    This was the biggest obstacle between the two of them, and they hoped that they could get rid of it after eliminating Qin Gui. But before that, how many twists and turns would they have to experience?


    In the distance, a weeping song could be heard: "A lonely match." Calculate preface, total light negative. If I had known that Ye would be difficult to fight for, I would have regretted not staying at that time. Its natural style was upright and upright, not to mention other people''s style. It was a person''s heart. "One day without thinking, you''ve also saved your eyebrows."


    Jin Wushu frowned: "Who sang?"


    The two guards were also mesmerized by his words. One of them hurriedly said, "Young man, please go and take a look."


    A lantern, a dim light, and a gentle shadow were swaying. The long skirt was like water, interweaving with the grass on the ground. It was as if an elf had suddenly walked out from within the night mist. Her petite body, her innocent face, her large round eyes, and her thin eyebrows made her seem slightly lazy and lazy. She was only 16 or 17 years old, which was the most attractive age for girls, like a budding flower.


    When a man is eighteen, he likes a sixteen year old girl; when a man is eighty, he also likes a sixteen year old girl. When the middle-aged man encountered a young girl of seventeen, he could never resist her immense temptation.


    The young girl kneeled down: "Servant greets Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Jin Wushu sized her up: "Who are you?"


    "Servant Xiao Wei is a new servant from the Fourth Prince Palace ¡­"


    The vacation was almost over, and according to usual practice, people would bring some servants around the Yanjing, especially young and beautiful women, who were used as concubine. This young lady was the one who had received Xi Nuer from the genuine high official, someone who had returned the favor back to Fourth Prince. Xiao Wei went to Fourth Prince''s tent and did not see him for a long time. Originally, there were too many concubines, there was only one man, if he wanted to gain favor he would have to make a surprise win, thus Xiao Wei used his singing voice to lightly sing and dance at Yue Ye, attracting the Fourth Prince''s attention.


    Under the moonlight, Jin Wushu saw this beautiful girl. It was an instinctive impulse of a man to have such a soft and fresh body that emitted the fragrance and cleanliness of a virgin.


    Although he had many wives and concubines, but facing and playing all day long, he had gradually lost all sense of novelty. He was not very interested in the concubine s, and now that he saw Xiao Wei, he could not help but light up his eyes.


    "Fourth Prince, the night winds are strong, this Servant will accompany you back to your room ¡­"


    Her throat tightened as she stared at his son''s face carefully. She then looked at the small tent in front of him, where the light from the lamp was flickering. It was likely that Hua Rong was still studying his son''s antidote s without rest.


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "You can leave first."


    Xiao Wei retreated.


    In the dark, a pair of eyes was filled with interest and excitement. She felt that a huge net was unfurling above her head. Although Fourth Prince did not immediately favor Xiao Wei with his performance today, he had already revealed a strong interest, even surpassing the joy of seeing Xi Nuer. After all, she was a man from the Central Plains. After a moment of physical interest towards a female from a foreign land with plump breasts and plump buttocks, the person who could truly fall in love with him would definitely be a pure girl like Xiao Wei.


    The door curtain lifted, Hua Rong put down the cup and watched Jin Wushu walk in.


    "Hua Rong, take a look at this medicine, will it work?"


    Hua Rong received the bottle, placed it in front of her eyes, and asked: "Where did you get this?"


    "Ye Lvguanyin gave it to her, saying that it''s her family''s secret recipe."


    Hua Rong said with a smile that was not a smile, "Fourth Prince, you are truly magnanimous ¡­"


    "I want to die as a doctor."


    Hua Rong shook the bottle of medicine before looking at Jin Wushu. When he said this, her expression did not change at all. Only now did she understand that this man was even more unfathomable than she had imagined. No wonder after many years, whether it was on the battlefield or the internal political struggle, he had maintained her invincible position.


    She said lightly: "Fourth Prince, this is indeed a antidote, but it is useless."


    "Don''t worry, another witch doctor has arrived. "This time, the witch doctor is the oldest one in the imperial stronghold. He just so happens to be nearby collecting herbs ¡­"


    Hua Rong had always been a little afraid of the Jinguo and Qi Dan, the witch doctors of all kinds. He suddenly thought of the King Qin. If she was found out by Jin Wushu here, wouldn''t it be very dangerous? Jin Wushu hated him to the bones. Didn''t she say that she would walk right into a trap to find him and ask him to save her son? The more she thought, the more anxious she became. His son''s life was definitely important, and the safety of King Qin was also very important. What should he do?


    "Hua Rong, you must be tired these few days. The night is really good, let''s go out for a walk."


    Hua Rong answered randomly, but no one knew what he was talking about. She seemed to be thinking about something, and followed him out.


    On the grass, two big tree stumps were like two simple stools. The two of them sat down on the ground. At their feet were purple flowers that swayed in the wind under the moonlight.


    Jin Wushu had never tried to get along with her in such a peaceful manner before, but when he turned his head to look, under the moonlight, her face was crystal white, as though they had just met each other many years ago. How could a simple beautiful girl compare to him?


    Merely, the beautiful young woman from before was now wearing a haggard appearance at the corners of her eyes. She had been eroded by the passage of time.


    Fortunately, there was the moon, and the moon had covered it up.


    In her eyes, there was an even more indescribable temptation than Xiao Wei.


    The best aphrodisiac is not getting it.


    He sat where he was, breathing heavily, like a cow suffering from asthma, tormented by a desire he could not get. The tip of her nose was filled with her faint fragrance. It was a faint fragrance that had been constantly eroding the medicine, and it was even more fatal.


    It''s all the moon''s fault.


    "Hua Rong..."


    Hua Rong sat on top of a tree stump, looking into the distance, her heart preoccupied with her own thoughts, and had not even noticed the change in his expression.


    "Hua Rong, a beauty has come to our doorsteps today, this prince has rejected her offer ¡­"


    "Oh?"


    "For your sake, I, the crown prince, will not favor other beautiful women anymore. Hua Rong, this prince has done all this for you, you cannot disappoint my kind intentions ¡­ "


    "Huh?"


    "Hua Rong, are you listening to what I just said?"


    Hua Rong regained her senses, "Apologies, Fourth Prince, what did you just say?"


    Jin Wushu angrily grabbed the grass beside him and put it into his mouth. He fiercely took a bite and said unhappily: "Hua Rong, will you marry me in the end?"


    Hua Rong looked at him in shock. She thought he had woken up a long time ago. However, he was getting more and more crazy.


    "I''ve already planned this. Once my son is done, we''ll kill Wang Junhua and return to the Shang Jing first. After that, I''ll negotiate with the Song Kingdom and keep you by my side, allowing you to participate in the entire process. Hua Rong, tell me, is this crown prince very sincere?"


    This condition was indeed tempting.


    "Hua Rong, don''t forget, you just accepted my betrothal gift ¡­"


    It was true that they would have to be kept, but the pearl on the uniform had long become Da She''s weapon. Forget about a mere set of crown, even if he gave his more, what harm would there be in taking it? Using the resources provided by the enemy to the maximum, wouldn''t that be good? In truth, his own moves were also learned from his own Fourth Prince, wasn''t it?


    "Hua Rong, if you''re not at ease, all the concubine in the Duke Palace will be under your control in the future ¡­"


    How? As an imperial concubine, he was the one in charge of those hungry women. He would draw lots everyday, who would be the one to serve the Fourth Prince? Now that he thought about it, there really was such a thing as "authority"!


    She laughed, "Fourth Prince, have you thought about it? Can you only have one woman for the rest of your life? "


    He thought about the seriousness of this question. Facing a woman every day, if any beauty was in his arms, he couldn''t let it go to waste. Was that so? He felt it was strange, "Hua Rong, your Song Kingdom also has three wives, and a woman like you is not considered virtuous even in the Song Kingdom. You Song Kingdom women have the ''Seven Deadly Sins'', Jealousy is also one of the evil deeds committed by women. You have read so many poems, why can''t you abide by them? Furthermore, a man''s OOXX was not just for a moment of happiness as you might imagine. The Great Golden Man''s mouth was sparse, and the more sons a man could have, the more beneficial it would be for the nation. This was a man''s duty and responsibility. What are we fighting for? "It''s the man from Da Jin ¡­"


    His words had been exchanged for so many lessons. His three wives and four concubines were both righteous and of great moral integrity! Hua Rong also thought that it was strange. Why would she discuss such boring questions with him?


    Looking at her unsightly expression, Jin Wushu was extremely happy. Even his son''s worry for his life had been reduced by a lot.


    At this moment, she truly wanted to spend her entire life with him. Every time they got along like this, even if it was bickering, they would feel close, close, and without any distance. It was as if they were an ordinary couple. It was a pleasure he could not get from any woman. Those women could only fawn and fawn, be it reverence or fear. How many of them had dared to talk to him like this about the ways of men and women?


    This spiritual proximity was undoubtedly stronger than the physical pleasure of a moment. Because of this, he did not hesitate to give up the simple pleasure of being able to play OOXX with other women.


    "¡ª But, Hua Rong, if you are really willing to marry me, I can try to stop looking for other women ¡­"


    She was very curious. What was'' trying ''?


    "Hua Rong, this prince has always been afraid of you. As long as you don''t allow me, how can I dare find another woman? Or maybe, I should just immediately send a bunch of concubine s to someone else. Hua Rong, as long as you agree to marry me, then help me give birth to many sons ¡­ "


    Hua Rong interrupted him and said, "Fourth Prince, your son is still recovering!"


    Jin Wushu dispiritedly stopped his wishful thinking, saying, "We''ll talk about it when the witch doctors from the imperial stronghold come ¡­"


    Most likely, even that Witch Doctor was not this capable.


    Just as Hua Rong was about to say something, she suddenly heard a voice that sounded like it was filled with tears. She stumbled over and shouted, "Fourth Prince, Fourth Prince, it''s bad, it''s bad ¡­"


    Jin Wushu stood up and scolded: "Why are you panicking?"


    That figure ran closer and turned out to be Wang Junhua''s personal maid. He cried in fear: "Oh no, Wife Wang, my wife, she, she ¡­"


    "What happened to her?"


    "She''s dead!"


    "What did you say?"


    Even Hua Rong stood up abruptly. Wang Junhua died? How could Wang Junhua die?


    She started to walk towards the big tent, Jin Wushu followed after her with an ashen face.


    There was no sound coming from the door, it was clear that none of the female servants had received any news yet. As soon as Jin Wushu walked in, all of Wang Junhua''s maids immediately knelt down, only to see him lying on the bed.


    Jin Wushu cried out involuntarily, "Who poisoned the Wife Wang?"


    The maidservant cried as she picked up a piece of paper. "Wife Wang, she ¡­ she committed suicide ¡­"

 C488 Suicide

    Suicide? How could Wang Junhua commit suicide?


    Jin Wushu hastily took the letter and looked at it. As expected, it was written in Wang Junhua''s handwriting, saying how she hated Hua Rong so much that he poisoned him, and now that he knew that he had committed such a heinous crime and had let Fourth Prince down, he was both shocked and afraid, and had no choice but to commit suicide to apologize to him.


    Hua Rong took Wang Junhua''s "Confession", and quickly skimmed through it, before looking at Wang Junhua''s extremely terrifying method of dying, but the clothes he wore was extremely gorgeous, it was her most exquisite set of clothes, obviously he did not die in a hurry.


    She put down the letter, looked around carefully, and went out.


    After the smell of medicine was removed from his nose, a great doubt arose in his heart. Wang Junhua''s death, naturally deserved it. He had long wished for her death. However, this death was extremely confusing and according to Wang Junhua''s personality, it was obviously impossible for him to "commit suicide out of guilt".


    However, who could make her write a will and then willingly commit suicide?


    Her death could be considered the removal of an enemy. But, how could Qin Gui get rid of him?


    Would Qin Gui just make an excuse and stop sending himself over?


    She felt that something was very strange, but she could not figure it out no matter how hard she tried.


    Night came.


    The wild people began to drink a kind of wine made from the leaves of palm tree. The two barbarians held the big pottery jar and raised it in front of King Qin, respectfully saying, "Great King, please drink ¡­"


    King Qin took the wine and took a big gulp. The wine of the barbarians was completely incomparable to the Song Palace wine that he had snatched from the island. At that time, most of the alcohol was a type of fermented wine, and its purity was not high, similar to today''s fermented grains. That was why there were ''Li Bai''s Drinking Poems, a hundred pieces'' and the like. During the Song Dynasty, their purity had increased greatly, but the palm tree that the barbarians used to burn and smoke was only a temporary, simple process, similar to a chronic poison. Thus, when they drank, they gradually entered a slightly intoxicated state, until they were completely berserk.


    King Qin never knew how much top-grade wine he had tasted from the wealth of Tong Tong Tong, Cai Jing and the others. After drinking this wine, it was so hot that it was inferior, making people unwilling to drink it a second time. Seeing the wild people enjoying the show, he drank another big mouthful himself. With his eyes wide open, he saw a pair of dancing and singing female savage holding a pottery jar and walking over.


    The female savage that he had seen earlier in the day was impressively among the group.Hisr eyes were extremely big, and he seemed to be the prettiest person in the whole female savage. Her lips were moving up and down, shining brightly.


    Under the firelight, the female savage s who were bare-chested twisted their waists, it was a kind of dance that could cause blood to spurt out. With a few drumbeats, King Qin saw that beside An Zhigang, there was indeed a drop of blood coming out of his nose, he was in a daze.


    He cursed, "What a useless person!"


    An Zhigang rubbed his nose, feeling a burning sensation.


    "Go, go. Take any female savage you like. "Damn it."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    An Zhigang was wild with joy, just like the other male barbarians, he hugged the female savage he liked and went into the palm tree Forest, enjoying it to the fullest.


    In recent years, due to the difficult living conditions, in addition to the wars between tribes, there were many casualties, so it was not strange that savage tribe was anxious to reproduce and welcomed these foreign men to join them. A woman could have several husbands, a man could have several wives, and the children they gave birth to were all children of the clan.


    King Qin drank another mouthful of wine and saw that the savage lady was still staring at him, her eyes flashing with a wild light. He quickly turned his head and felt a heat in his nose, afraid that his nose would also bleed.


    The savage lady was Qian Qiansuocao, and it was obvious that she had a strong interest in the King Qin. She stared at him, and did not leave with the other men who had expressed their love for her. With a raise of his hand, he threw over a flower drum with large eyes. King Qin was afraid of being hit, so she immediately dodged to the side. Seeing that the big size man was so nimble, Qian Qiansuocao''s eyes shone with interest.


    King Qin didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. It was the first time in his life that he was chased by a woman, but he felt uncomfortable all over. He spat a mouthful of saliva and said loudly: "Damn, it seems like I don''t like these female savage, why do I feel that it''s strange the more I look at them?"


    The feeling of having a nosebleed had also disappeared. A Pearl B arsenic, after drinking another mouthful of wine, it was only then that he let out a long sigh, "Damn it, maybe I''m really old!"


    A pair of owl-like eyes stared at him from the opposite corner. After a while, they ran back.


    The room was brightly lit for the first time in the night.


    Ye Lvlongxu knelt on one leg, and like a ferocious wild dog, he suddenly saw his master. His voice was so gentle that it seemed to be a huge contrast to his appearance.


    Ye Lvdayong''s face was covered by a black mask, he could not hear any sound of breathing, as though he never needed to breathe. He took a few steps, and his steps were also silent. Even Ye Lvlongxu, who was in the same room as him, could not feel his steps. Ye Lvlongxu had never dared to look straight into his "eyes" ¡ª just like how a mortal would not dare to look straight at a god.


    "Master, we have received news that the harassment this time was caused by a three-thousand man team from Golden Army. It seems like they came prepared.


    The fact that the Golden Army had dispatched ten thousand captains was not a good sign. However, Ye Lvdayong arrogantly lifted up his black head, as if he was a king who had defeated a thousand li in battle: "Rongsheng, this time, you can only succeed, you cannot fail!"


    Having lost two times in a row to the hands of the Da She Tribe, Ye Lvlongxu harbored deep hatred in his heart, afraid that this would become the beginning for the Lord to doubt his own abilities. He anxiously said: "Master, do not worry, the last time I was in the Da She Tribe, it was because they suddenly set up a trap and fell into my trap ¡­"


    "All war is a ruse! This was a competition of who was more cunning! Otherwise, why would military strategy be needed? "


    Ye Lvdayong''s tone was stern, and Ye Lvlongxu could only lower his head, and said fearfully: "This humble one knows my wrongs, this humble one will definitely make a meritorious service."


    "Okay, after you do a great deed, I will give you a great reward."


    "Thank you, my lord."


    Ye Lvlongxu excitedly went down. He held a special attitude towards Ye Lvdayong. Firstly, it was due to the fact that Ye Lvdayong did not have a son, and due to the special respect Ye Lvdayong had for him, many people were discussing about him in private. In the future, the position of Grand Master would definitely be passed to him, which was why he worked even harder.


    Just as Ye Lvlongxu left, a servant quietly came in. He was also wearing a set of Black clothes, but they were extremely tight and small. His face was dry like a dried up snake.


    Ye Lvdayong sat on the big chair and asked, "What news did you bring back?"


    "Reporting to my lord, the King Qin is in the savage tribe. Everything is as usual.


    "What else?"


    "Qian Qiansuocao approached him a few times, but he rejected her offers. It doesn''t seem like a good idea for a woman to be around."


    Ye Lvdayong stood up and sat back down.


    The servant asked: "Master, I can see that the King Qin is very loyal to the Miss. Is this not good enough?"


    Ye Lvdayong did not answer. If he were to attribute the King Qin''s "worst-case scenario" to his loyalty and devotion towards his own daughter, he definitely could not believe it. Men like the King Qin could not protect any woman. In fact, as long as one held a heavy soldier, it was highly unlikely for any man to stand guard for any woman. Back then, when Liu Bang had agreed to test who would become the king first, he changed his expression from greedy to lecherous. Unexpectedly, he was unlucky to have a wife, causing his father Fan Zheng to feel extremely worried. What Ye Lvdayong was worried about was also the case. If the King Qin refused to budge, then he could actually reject Qian Qiansuocao''s enticement in this Savage Land.


    "Master, King Qin doesn''t seem to like female savage that much. Should we change to another woman?"


    "NO!" Other than Qian Qiansuocao, no other woman was allowed to get close to him! Also, you are not allowed to let Qian Qiansuocao know either. "


    "Yes sir!"


    "My lord, could it be that King Qin is here for Hua Rong?"


    This was also what Ye Lvdayong was worried about.


    "A very capable outsider suddenly appeared in Da She''s tribe. It''s said that they also gave their Black Moonlight to that person and called him their new leader. This lowly one suspects that this person is Hua Rong ¡­" After he finished speaking, he felt that it wasn''t very reliable, "But, how can a woman have such great ability?"


    "Have you forgotten whose wife he is?"


    The servant was shocked, Yue Pengju''s name was known throughout the world, his might shook Song Jinliao, and everyone knew of his wrongdoings. He used weapons like gods. Hua Rong had followed him for many years, so this ability was not strange.


    "My lord, should we kill Hua Rong first?" He gestured.


    Ye Lvdayong walked around, killing Hua Rong was easy, but, if she killed Hua Rong, what about his own daughter? No matter how strong she was, she wouldn''t be able to go to the sea and fight it out with the King Qin. Moreover, his daughter was already pregnant. At this time, because of Hua Rong''s break with King Qin, it was meaningless.


    However, not killing Hua Rong would bring about endless troubles in the future.


    If he wanted to kill them, he had to do it in a different way.


    When the servant left, Ye Lvdayong sat in the corner quietly. Looking at the map on the Desk, Song Jin Liao''s confrontation had already turned into Song Jin ¡ª ¡ª He revealed a smile: Very soon, he would be standing in front of the tripod again. And the key was how to use the King Qin well. He racked his brains, wanting to be close to the King Qin and not be too close to him. He wanted to establish the authority of the King Qin and not let him have the power to cover the sky with one hand. He wanted him to give birth to a son with the surname of Yale but not to be too flamboyant about it. How should he control it?


    Furthermore, the King Qin had been here for so long, yet he asked him to hand over the military authority and not mention returning back to the sea.


    He suddenly thought of Hua Rong. Could it be that the King Qin came for this woman? As far as he was concerned, a man acting in such a manner was completely inconceivable. Could it be that there really was such a possibility? If it was really like that, King Qin was much easier to deal with. A man who can''t pass the beauty trial is a man who can never become a great man.


    Moonlight Dew. The sound of an owl.


    A figure as light as a leopard cat quietly entered the room. It was not a towering palace. The wild people''s houses were not soundproof. One could even hear the incessant sounds of love between men and women next door.

 C489 Qi

    King Qin took off his clothes that were drenched in dew and took out three topographic maps. What made him surprised was that within the few hundred kilometers to the west, there was an extremely mysterious force moving about. It was as mysterious as the wind, even more mysterious than the Grand General Helian. The world was in chaos. The group of men chasing after the deer, all of them aimed at the northern half of the mountains and rivers that were originally vacant in Song Kingdom.


    The buzzing from the other side of the door finally died down. He silently cursed, not knowing where the hell the An Zhigang and the other dead fellows were enjoying themselves. However, other than the limited number of people, no one else dared to relax and use it. Otherwise, they would become transparent in front of Ye Lvdayong.


    Alone in the Wilderness, he was exceptionally lonely. It was a strange kind of mind, for in doing so it was a kind of bitter and joyful consolation to depend on and be attached to that woman. It was a pity that Little girl ran far when he needed her by her side. If she was here, she would have saved herself a lot of trouble.


    He suddenly became anxious. This Little girl, had she gone somewhere else these past few days? No, we have to send people to Da She Tribe to investigate.


    Wang Junhua''s body was wrapped up by a fine cloth, and after being embalmed by a female spirit, it was placed into a temporary coffin. This was a habit only the Song people had. Originally, Jin Wushu did not agree to it, but he could not resist the maid''s pleas, saying that only by sending the Madam back could he report this matter to the Old Master.


    Wang Junhua killing himself here was indeed a thorny matter, and Jin Wushu would never have imagined it even in his dreams. He couldn''t think of any brilliant methods, so he could only agree.


    The witch doctor from the imperial stronghold arrived late, but unexpectedly, the second day, the escaping witch doctor arrived uninvited. At this time, Hua Rong finally knew that this uninvited guest was called Lai Er. When Lai Er came over, she was the only person standing guard inside the tent. Suddenly, she raised her head, and seeing that old face, Hua Rong jumped in shock and became happy again: "Master, do you have a way to save him?"


    Lai Er didn''t answer, but asked back, "Where was the man who saved you before?"


    Hua Rong knew that he was talking about the King Qin and was extremely curious, "He''s not here!"


    "He''s here! You have his aura on you! "


    Hua Rong was even more surprised, she did not have any close contact with King Qin, when they met, the two of them were dressed like savages, how could they have his Qi?


    Lai Er''s gaze suddenly fell on her hand. Hua Rong followed his gaze down, and saw a thin scar on his right hand that she couldn''t identify even when she looked at it. When she was injured, the pain was unbearable. When she had fallen into a semi-conscious state, King Qin saw that she was in unbearable pain so she held her tightly in her arms, allowing her to pull and pull at him.


    "You have his blood here!"


    Hua Rong quietly placed her hands behind his back as her heart ached. Memories flooded her mind like floodwaters, and even at the moment when he was at her most unconscious, he could still feel his goodness ¡ª even the traces of blood on his wounds.


    It was just that he did not know that there was still blood on him!


    The smell of his blood!


    She calmed herself down and asked, "Why are you looking for him?"


    "I want to ask him to do something."


    "What is it?"


    Lai Er stared at her: "You can call the shots for him?"


    Hua Rong was startled, was she able to speak for the King Qin?


    However, Lai Er''s eyes revealed a look of joy: "There is his blood on you, he did whatever it took to save you, he will definitely listen to you ¡­"


    Hua Rong immediately became alert: "No! I have nothing to do with him. "


    Lai Er''s eyes suddenly revealed a fierce glint as she glanced at Lu Wenlong who was on the bed. At this time, Lu Wenlong''s face had already turned a semi-transparent cyan, as if he was a small animal that had fallen into hibernation.


    Hua Rong followed his gaze. "You can save my son?"


    "You have to agree to my conditions first."


    Hua Rong gritted her teeth: "As long as you can save my son, I promise you anything."


    "Good!" I''ll be back in three days. "


    Lai Er turned around and chased after her, "Why do you need three days later?"


    "Because I need three days to find what I need. I have already found its direction, so three days should be more than enough. If we can get your son, we can live. "


    After he finished speaking, he had already left.


    Hua Rong stood in her original position, there was nothing she could do. Just as she was about to return, he saw that Jin Wushu was standing in front of him. She actually didn''t know where he came from. She must have been hiding at the side for who knows how long.


    His face darkened, he clenched his fists: Hua Rong, whose blood is on your hand?


    Hua Rong carelessly said: "Fourth Prince, Wang Junhua''s corpse ¡­"


    He interrupted her, his voice raised with a sharp tone: "Did King Qin come to Yanjing?"


    "What did you say?"


    "You often sneak out, tell me, did you secretly go out to meet the King Qin?"


    Hua Rong looked at his "jealous" face. Forget about the fact that she was not going to meet the King Qin, even if she was, what did it have to do with him? If she did not secretly meet the King Qin, could it be that she would have to privately meet Jin Wushu instead?


    However, she was not in the mood to argue with Jin Wushu and turned to enter.


    This woman! Her current attitude was extremely similar to how she treated Yue Pengju back then! He suddenly understood that there were obstacles in her way. With Yue Pengju''s death, another King Qin had come!


    Hua Rong''s arm was pulled back, causing him to become enraged: "Hua Rong, you actually accepted it privately with King Qin? Speak, what is your purpose for coming to Yanjing? "


    "Jin Wushu, don''t you slander me," Hua Rong suddenly struggled: "Did you not invite me to the Yanjing? Don''t you know my purpose? "


    "Alright, then Wang Junhua is already dead. What other purpose do you have? antidote, where is my antidote? "


    Hua Rong used even more force and broke free from his restraints. With nothing left in her hands, Jin Wushu was about to get angry, but she managed to restrain herself. Hua Rong ignored his anger, "Fourth Prince, if my son is alright, I can relax the conditions ¡­"


    "King Qin! If King Qin truly came to the Yanjing, then he was the one who walked right into his trap. He had delivered himself to the door for this crown prince to clean up. How could this crown prince let go of this opportunity? Hua Rong, you better behave! "


    He turned around to leave, but Hua Rong suddenly rushed forward and called out to him loudly. "Jin Wushu!"


    He stopped and did not look back!


    Hua Rong''s eyes were practically on fire: "Jin Wushu, don''t forget, right now, it''s not like you can cover the sky with one hand!"


    He sneered, "This prince wants to see if I can still cover it up! Hua Rong, since this prince can kill Yue Pengju, I can definitely kill the King Qin. Do you really think that the King Qin is stronger than Yue Pengju? "


    Hua Rong clenched her fists and said: "Then try it."


    Jin Wushu turned and left.


    Hua Rong stood in place, and suddenly thought of the mysterious witch doctor, Lai Er. Her heart shivered, and she immediately forced herself to calm down. She regretted it more and more, she really shouldn''t have sent Zha He to find the King Qin. Right now, she could only pray that Zha He did not find the King Qin.


    For many days in a row, his son was poisoned, Wang Junhua died, Lai Er was mysterious ¡­ After a series of incidents, it was as if he had entered a trap that had been set up step by step.


    She almost jumped up, was Wang Junhua really committing suicide? Wang Junhua must have been killed by him.


    Who exactly was it that wanted to get rid of Wang Junhua?


    She hastily glanced at her sleeping son in the tent. No, this won''t do, Wang Junhua''s coffin was about to depart.


    Continuing events, the vacationing crowd lost interest and lost interest in fun. The usually burning bonfire party had greatly decreased in size. Everyone was packing up, ready to set off for camp and return to the base at any time.


    Because of Wang Junhua''s suicide, a group of concubine s fell into extreme shock and chaos.


    Hua Rong rushed over and saw this scene. When the concubine saw her, they felt as if they were running away from a plague:


    "Wife Wang only killed little prince because she was jealous ¡­"


    "Wife Wang actually poisoned him. He''s too cruel ¡­"


    "Wife Wang, stay put. You have come to Great Gold City to do evil ¡­"


    "Song N¨¹ doesn''t have any good people, do you remember? Back then, a Wolf Master Pet Consort poisoned him ¡­ "


    "¡­"


    One of the concubine s suddenly noticed Hua Rong and shushed him. Everyone immediately shut up and hid at the side. Hua Rong looked and saw that Ye Lvguanyin was also hiding in the crowd, acting exactly the same as the concubine.


    Her heart trembled, did Ye Lvguanyin have anything to do with Wang Junhua''s death?


    Wang Junhua''s coffin was placed under a big tree at the back of the tent. Two voodoo doctors came to the conclusion that she had indeed died from suicide, and that there was no suspicion that he had killed her.


    Jin Wushu''s face was so gloomy that water almost came out, but when he saw Hua Rong, his expression turned ice-cold.


    "Men, send Wife Wang on her way."


    Hua Rong waved her hand: "No, we cannot leave."


    Just as the servants took a step forward, they suddenly heard Hua Rong''s orders. They stood in their original positions, not knowing who they should listen to. Seeing that his authority had been openly challenged, Jin Wushu was enraged, "Hua Rong, are you taking too much responsibility for yourself?"


    Hua Rong was very calm: "The reason for Wang Junhua''s death is still unknown."


    "Could there be another reason?"


    "I know, there are some poisons that you can''t see through ¡­"


    "But Wang Junhua was clearly poisoned to death by himself! Furthermore, the will was written by her. "


    "Fourth Prince, don''t be anxious! You can''t look at the surface. "


    "Heh, even the Witch Doctor could not find it, could it be that you, Hua Rong, are more capable?"


    Hua Rong ignored his mocking and ridicule, and was still patient: "Fourth Prince, do you know that there is a thing called a ''Gu''? This kind of thing can cause a person to die without a sound, and completely control a person''s mind ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu was shocked: "Who here can poison themselves with a parasite?"


    Hua Rong did not make a sound.


    Jin Wushu looked around, waved his hand, retracted his hand, and then asked: "Hua Rong, who do you think can use the parasite?"


    "Fourth Prince, didn''t you say you know about Ye Lvdayong?"


    "But what does Ye Lvdayong have to do with this? Furthermore, according to this crown prince''s investigations, Ye Lvguanyin and Ye Lvdayong do not have any connections ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu said that the verification must have definitely been true. Ye Lvdayong was extremely intelligent, if he were to travel alone, how would the insignificant soldiers be able to find him?


    She pondered for a moment, then took a step forward and looked at Wang Junhua''s corpse again. After careful treatment, her face was still vivid and lifelike. Other than the ashen white color, nothing else could be seen on her face.


    "Wang Junhua is dead, this crown prince is convinced!"


    Hua Rong was indeed suspecting whether Wang Junhua was really dead or faking his death. She had personally inspected it and confirmed that he was indeed dead.


    "Fourth Prince, don''t you feel that your residence is filled with doubts?"


    Jin Wushu gritted his teeth, "It was always peaceful in the past, but ever since you came, this prince has never been at peace."


    She said lightly, "If that''s the case, I won''t bother you anymore."


    Jin Wushu suddenly rushed forward and grabbed her arm. He panted heavily and his eyes were bloodshot: "Hua Rong, this prince has no interest or patience to play cat and mouse with you anymore. I''m really tired of it ¡­"


    "Oh?"

 C490 surrender

    In his entire life, what kind of woman wouldn''t be able to get her? All of his patience disappeared. "Hua Rong, this is the last time this prince is warning you to never be with King Qin again, if not, he will be the second Yue Pengju ¡­"


    As if she had an extremely bad premonition, she no longer dared to take Jin Wushu''s threat as a joke. As long as Jin Wushu targeted the King Qin, he would not hesitate to use any means.


    "Hua Rong, listen obediently. Either you become one of this crown prince''s men! Or you can keep your husband''s holiday! "If there''s a third man, this crown prince will definitely kill him ¡­"


    Hua Rong laughed out loud.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    His gaze turned towards the vast prairie in front of him. Over there, there were soldiers lining up, neat and tidy, with Hook armor. There were over ten thousand people there, their flags were twinkling, and they were well-equipped and well-equipped. His tone was extremely arrogant. "Hua Rong, don''t even think of fighting against the huge army with your own strength. "Don''t think that this prince''s kindness and tolerance towards you is so great ¡­"


    Hua Rong clenched her fists tightly. Indeed, this was a world where people spoke with complete force.


    After the scene before his eyes blurred and Jin Wushu had already grabbed onto her wrist, he gritted his teeth and said, "Hua Rong, this crown prince has never put so much thought into any woman before. "Whether you want to be an imperial concubine or a widow, you decide ¡­"


    Hua Rong struggled fiercely, but she could not get rid of it. She only felt that the person in front of him, had never changed from the beginning to the end. He didn''t even need to disguise herself anymore. After pretending for so long, she was still very tired! He was going to be relaxed.


    "Fourth Prince, I''ll tell you too! Do not think that I was lenient to you in the past, and will be so now! " She lowered his voice. "Don''t forget, your life is still in my hands."


    Jin Wushu laughed loudly: "To be honest, this prince has already consumed a type of spirit medicine. Hua Rong, in these past few days, how many times have you seen this prince get sick?"


    Hua Rong was shocked, and it was true that Jin Wushu had not had a disease for the past few days. She subconsciously asked, "Who gave it to you?"


    "That''s none of your business!"


    He released Hua Rong''s hand, sneered, and then took large strides away.


    In the distance, there was a flash of shadow in the forest. A person also quietly left.


    Hua Rong stood there in a daze. The origin of this poison was very bizarre, who could give it to Jin Wushu? Wang Junhua or Ye Lvguanyin? No wonder Jin Wushu was so confident, and completely tore off his disguise.


    Panicking, she turned and left.


    The ink of black rained down from the sky, hiding all the starlight and moonlight.


    A person suddenly appeared like a ghost, standing in the mangrove forest without a sound like a fallen leaf. Finally, he heard the sound of hooves, followed by a whistle. She also blew three times, mimicking the sound of a bird in response.


    The Horseshoe soon stopped. It was quiet in the pile of fallen leaves. A person hastily dismounted from his horse and walked over. He called out, "The little boys ¡­"


    "Zha He, have you found him yet?"


    "No. They seem to have left ¡­ " Zha He''s voice was extremely anxious, "The little boys, what should we do?"


    Hua Rong didn''t say anything for a moment. She was happy and disappointed, but she also secretly heaved a sigh of relief. That would be for the best. He might not be able to save her son''s poison. If she fell into Jin Wushu''s hands first, the strong dragon would fight to the death with him.


    "The little boys, do you want to go look for him again?"


    "No need ¡­"


    "Hua Rong, you really are colluding with outsiders!"


    A voice resounded from behind him! The two of them were shocked, it was actually Jin Wushu.


    At some point, a huge torch had appeared beside him, causing him to be unable to open his eyes. Hua Rong closed his eyes and then opened it again. She saw Jin Wushu standing opposite him, with over ten guards following behind him. He held the halberd in his hands and her face was ashen: "Hua Rong, tell me, what exactly are you doing?"


    Hua Rong was enraged, "Jin Wushu, you dare to follow me?"


    "This is my territory! No one can do anything under this crown prince''s nose. "Someone, come ¡­" He waved his hand, "Take down this traitor, Zha He, who''s from other countries ¡­"


    The four guards rushed forward to grab Zha He, causing Zha He to struggle as if his life depended on it, "Fourth Prince, this lowly one hasn''t made an enemy out of everyone ¡­"


    Hua Rong was shocked and angry: "Fourth Prince, what are you trying to do?"


    "You hand it over first. What kind of conspiracy did you make Zha He carry out for you?"


    "I don''t have any plans!"


    "No?" Who else are you lying to? Hua Rong, don''t think that I don''t know your background, where did the Black Moonlight come from? How did his son get poisoned? If not for you, how would Wang Junhua have killed him? "


    Hua Rong almost spat out blood: "Jin Wushu, don''t make me spit in anger!"


    "To tell you the truth, this crown prince left you here for his son''s sake. Now that his son has failed to cure him and the murderer is dead, Hua Rong, if you did not provoke Wang Junhua, how could Wang Junhua have killed him? What is the use of keeping you here? Someone, take Hua Rong down with you ¡­ "


    "You dare?"


    Zha He saw that the situation was bad and shouted loudly: "The little boys, run..."


    At such a close distance, he could not even shoot a bow and arrow. She wielded the lesser arch in his right hand with all his might, but it was impossible for his to fight with all four hands with only two fists. With more and more enemies, Jin Wushu could only hold a torch in his hands as his gaze grew more and more sinister.


    "Jin Wushu, you thief ¡­"


    "Don''t even think about it. This prince has already thought it through. Since you killed your husband, then your grudge will be settled. What''s the use of keeping you alive? It would be better to sever all grudges between you and the King Qin, and kill you and the King Qin, and settle it once and for all ¡­ "


    Hua Rong could not even open her mouth, because the encirclement was getting denser and denser, to the point that she could no longer breathe. In her panic, she missed and took a heavy blow on her shoulder. With a blood-curdling scream, the lesser arch fell from her hands. Two guards rushed forward and grabbed her from both sides.


    "The little boys ¡­" Zha He''s voice was hoarse, but she was slapped by a guard, and blood flowed out from the corner of her mouth.


    "Take them down and take a good look at their bet. No one is allowed to approach them other than this crown prince!"


    This sudden turn of events made Zha He unable to react. He ignored the mouthful of blood and scolded loudly, "Fourth Prince, you truly are a vile person. You actually treat The little boys like this ¡­ "Despicable scumbag ¡­"


    Jin Wushu''s anger rose from the bottom of his heart, and with another palm strike, both of his cheeks swelled up, completely becoming a fat pig head. Hua Rong roared: Jin Wushu, why did you hit him? "If you have the guts, immediately kill me ¡­"


    Jin Wushu laughed complacently: "Killing you is as easy as turning my hand. However, this prince will still be useful to you! Hahahaha, Hua Rong, do you know? Zhao Deji is secretly investigating your whereabouts, if he were to hand you over to him to handle, guess what benefits do you think this prince would receive? "


    Hua Rong''s entire body shivered, she almost immediately went limp and collapsed.


    The small tent was completely silent.


    It was still neat, the flowers in the vase, the needlework neatly arranged, the clothes of a few completed leopard skins and tiger skins ¡­ Only, Hua Rong was no longer present.


    Jin Wushu stood in front of his son''s bed and looked at his translucent face.


    Lai Er floated in like a gust of wind.


    "Master, have you obtained the medicine?"


    Lai Er took out a small bottle of medicine, her face revealing surprise: "Fourth Prince, I had to look for a lot of places to find this medicine, but it''s too little, the amount might not be enough ¡­"


    Jin Wushu did not care that he was lacking and urged him: "Quickly, feed it to little prince."


    Lai Er gave the medicine to Lu Wenlong to drink. Jin Wushu watched nervously from the side, his heart beating extremely quickly: "Master, is it going to work?"


    Lai Er took a step back, "If you still do not wake up after two days, little prince can only ¡­"


    Hearing his words, Jin Wushu became even more nervous, "Still not okay?"


    "Fourth Prince, don''t worry. We''ll see the results in a day or two. "This is a new drug, I think it should be able to cure the poison ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was slightly relieved. He sat down on a chair and looked at the new Witch Doctor that he had recruited. He was also the most outstanding Witch Doctor under his banner.


    "Fourth Prince, this poison is extremely rare. If I''m not wrong, it should be a master of a generation ¡­"


    "You can see the origins of this place?" Is it Ye Lvdayong? "


    "Ye Lvdayong is good at using Gu, he disdains this poison."


    "Who is that?"


    "I have an opponent who is adept at making this poison."


    "Where is he?"


    "Unfortunately, I''ve been looking for him for a long time, but I haven''t heard anything about him. The medicine boy said that he''s been out on a tour for a year."


    Jin Wushu was disappointed, and sat in silence.


    He changed the topic, "Master, do you really have the location of the King Qin?" He was extremely shocked that Lai Er could actually determine the movements of the King Qin from Hua Rong''s blood, and felt this was completely unbelievable.


    Lai Er decisively said, "That''s right! King Qin must have been around Dian Liao before. Otherwise, there wouldn''t be such a strong smell. Fourth Prince, did you have a grudge with him? "


    Jin Wushu said slowly: "What do you think about King Qin?"


    "Back then when he carried Hua Rong and wanted me to save him, the reward was a thousand year ginseng. This person is strong and unyielding, but, why does he have a grudge with Fourth Prince? "


    Jin Wushu looked at the tent flap and when the wind blew, it made a strange sound. That''s right, it''s really strange that between humans, I actually have a deep grudge with the King Qin, and the cause is just a piece of Lingzhi. Moreover, it was also because of Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong, Hua Rong!


    "Master, how is killing King Qin easy?"


    Lai Er''s eyes revealed a look of awkwardness: "This person is not easy to deal with, it''s not something that can be done easily. "I''ve tried his martial arts before, he''s one of the top experts ¡­"


    "Oh? You mean there''s nothing we can do about him? "


    Lai Er pledged allegiance to Fourth Prince, and knew that he had the authority to rule the world, so he was afraid that he would underestimate him.


    Jin Wushu''s expression slowly eased up, and he turned back to return to the big tent.


    A room full of concubine dressed up like a flower and sticking their heads out of the door. He suddenly saw Xiao Wei''s face. She had combed a girl''s hair into a bun, and wore a goose yellow outfit.


    "Xiao Wei, come in. The others can leave."


    Under the envious gazes of the crowd of concubine s, Xiao Wei suppressed the ecstasy in her heart. She leisurely walked over, blessed herself, and gently nestled beside his legs.


    Jin Wushu stroked her hair softly, as smooth as silk. Xiao Wei, sing a song for this crown prince. "


    Pipa, palace dress, snow-white hands.


    As Xiao Wei sat opposite of her, she did not cover her face with his arms. Instead, she tilted her head, completely revealing the face of her slightly cunning young girl as she sang a song, "Midnight Music":


    Sunny weather, smoke, warm wind, the outskirts of the city clear and quiet. Growing up, lighting up the pavilions, and taking advantage of the beautiful trees. Dancing waist tiredness, poplar green reflection, light peach mandarin, tender red numerous. Du Qi Yan and Liu Ying were both bilingual.


    Cui E South Mo cluster, quietly shadow red Yin, slowly moving delicate steps. Raise the powder noodles, Shaoguang Guang Guang is jealous. Jiang Wang raised his arm. The cloud maid trembled, her mouth half covered by the sandalwood as she stealthily hid behind her back. Battling grass and Jin Chai laughed and gambled.


    For this beautiful scenery, she suddenly felt that it had become very tranquil, causing her to become depressed. Where is lightness? Ninja time, lonely teenager idleness. In the sky, the sun was setting. Who knows where the wind blows.


    In her melody, he also seemed to be sighing. His beauty was easy to be old, but her youth was easy to pass on. Jin Wushu reached out his hand and she snuggled over like a obedient cat. Jin Wushu was a young man at the prime of his life, not someone who had gone easy on him. He embraced her slim waist and said, "Xiao Wei, this crown prince cannot let your youth be so casual."

 C491 progeny

    Xiao Wei moaned and snuck into his embrace. A pair of delicate hands shyly served as she unbuttoned his clothes. One was a veteran in love, the other was a beginner. The room was soon shrouded in a thick spring color ¡­


    Amidst Xiao Wei''s voice, which was filled with pain and embarrassment, a person laughed so hard that his eyebrows were arched and his face was filled with complacency. Men, after all, were men.


    Hua Rong''s weakness was that she would never truly understand men. Once a judgement was lost, the man would quickly give up and would not just revolve around the woman. Furthermore, who had never seen a man with such a high position and authority like Fourth Prince? Unless, it really had to do with her, Hua Rong, being OOXX?


    "Hua Rong, oh Hua Rong, it''s not that I want to target you, but you''re blocking my way, there''s no way. In fact, for the sake of your dead husband, I should have pitied you. However, if I sympathize with you, who would sympathize with me? "


    Inside, the enchanting sounds of the voices continued. She still stood at her original position as if she had won a battle.


    A love affair, infinitely lazy. The tiredness on his body seemed to have been swept away completely, and carried that kind of comfortable weariness. Jin Wushu sat beside the Desk and drank a cup of horse milk wine in one gulp.


    Xiao Wei sat on his chest, wrapped her arms around his neck, and poured him another cup of wine. Raising it to his lips, she said in a tender voice, "Fourth Prince, please drink ¡­"


    "My little darling ¡­" He drank three cups in a row, while the lovely person in his arms trembled in laughter.


    A willowy human figure walked in and looked at the woman who was immersed in the glory despite receiving so many favors. No matter what, her heart was filled with jealousy, but she did not reveal it and kneeled down, "Congratulations Fourth Prince, congratulations to Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "Ye Lvniangzi is virtuous."


    Xiao Wei bowed to her. "Greetings, big sister ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin very affectionately supported her: "You''re not trying to kill your sister, right? From then on, we sisters will serve the Fourth Prince together and share wealth and fortune. "


    Jin Wushu was very pleased, he extended his hand and pulled the two of them into his embrace and kissed Xiao Wei''s rosy cheeks, and then said to Ye Lvguanyin: "Thank you, Ye Lvniangzi''s antidote."


    "That is the secret recipe passed down in the Servant. I wonder if it can serve the Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "Hahaha, Ye Lvniangzi, this crown prince was struck by Hua Rong''s poison a long time ago, and it often flared up, causing me so much pain that I wished I was dead. That''s why she controlled this ¡­" Ye Lvguanyin was shocked. Sure enough, Fourth Prince was controlled by Hua Rong, no wonder she was obedient to him back then. She sneered in her heart. She had mistaken him to be someone of love, but it turned out to be just that.


    "Fortunately we have Ye Lvniangzi''s antidote. After taking this medicine, this prince''s body is as light as a swallow, as if she had grown ten years younger. Don''t you feel it?"


    Ye Lvguanyin was overjoyed: "Servant is a lucky hit, I can return it in case."


    "Ye Lvniangzi, you have rendered a great merit. From today onwards, the First Wife of the Fourth Prince Palace will be yours."


    Ye Lvguanyin kneeled down once again, and said with a trembling voice, "Thank you, Fourth Prince! Servant is truly incompetent, I do not dare to say so. "


    Jin Wushu waved his hand: "Since Ye Lvniangzi has forgone the matter, this time, the contributions you have earned are incomparable to anyone else. Everything that has happened in the past, there is no need to bring it up again, now, what I hope for is that the two of you give birth to my son long ago."


    Xiao Wei was endlessly bashful, yet Ye Lvguanyin actually secretly touched his own abdomen.


    The star had just left.


    The coffin in the mortuary of the forest stood there quietly, emitting a cold and gloomy aura. Ever since Hua Rong was captured, the security here was no longer tight. There were only some of Wang Junhua''s maids guarding the place. Although Wang Junhua was fierce towards her servants, she was generous. These maids had followed her for many years and had obtained many benefits. Everyone was tired from crying and leaning against their tents.


    A figure approached without a sound, a blowpipe in his hand, emitting a faint smell of smoke. A few maids and their guards fell into a deep slumber. The figure looked around before slowly slipping in, breathing heavily and nervously.


    Just behind the shadow, another shadow was crawling on the ground like the most agile leopard cat. With the gentle breeze, deep weeds appeared in front of her, and she would occasionally prostrate and stick out her head. She moved like a nimble fox, wholeheartedly watching the prey in front of her.


    The shadow in front had already approached the coffin and was looking around nervously. Suddenly, he stretched out his hand and leaned over the coffin lid. No one knew what he was doing. Not long after, that person raised his head. His face was filled with happiness, but it quickly turned into caution. It was unknown what he was holding in his arms. He then quietly turned around and slipped out.


    By this time, the sky had begun to turn slightly white, and the outline of her body could already be seen. Her slim figure was also filled with fear, and the first drop of dew in the morning had almost dampened her hair. Because he was in a hurry, his body tilted and almost tripped over the grass. She struggled to her feet and looked around in panic.


    From the darkness, a masked man floated over. He intentionally suppressed his voice and spoke in a coarse voice, "Is it done?"


    "Alright."


    "You must be careful not to reveal your identity."


    "Servant understands."


    masked man hurriedly took the thing in her hands, and entered the forest at the back in a flash. The black shadow froze, then quickly ran in the opposite direction, holding up his skirt.


    Only when the two of them had completely disappeared did the person on the ground raise his head. Her body was also covered in fog, and her headscarf was soaked through by the deep grass. Her tight clothes stuck to her body, and her eyes seemed to pierce through that layer of darkness, like a leopard that had tightened its power, gathering its strength. She looked in the direction the two left with satisfaction, knowing that the truth would soon be revealed.


    A red sun, the late summer heat fading, climbed the dark green grass steps to the end of the treetops.


    Jin Wushu walked to the door and met his gaze. Xiao Wei hurriedly came in, she was beautiful and dressed up, but there was a slight change in her hair. Seeing that Jin Wushu was already dressed neatly, with an uneasy expression, she hurriedly bowed. "Servant is preparing to serve Fourth Prince ¡­ Servant deserves to die, Servant has overslept ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu said with a face full of doting, "No need, you''re young, sleeping too much is also very normal for you."


    She let out a breath of relief as he organized and ordered the scattered clouds, "Thank you, Fourth Prince."


    Jin Wushu hugged her, obviously in a very happy mood. "Darling, did you sleep well last night? "My eyes are a little haggard ¡­"


    Her white hands caressed her face as she said with a voice as soft as a mosquito, "Servant... After Servant left the Fourth Prince, he was in so much pain ¡­ Servant wants to keep you company ¡­ " Nutmeg girl, coquettish happy, that was a great discomfort and pain. After a night of love, she always hoped for more gentle consolation from the man, and did not stay alone in the empty bed after things were done. Of course, she couldn''t say these words. However, her eyes showed a pitiful and bashful expression, as well as a slight pang of pain.


    Jin Wushu laughed and let go of her waist, "Xiao Wei, you''re just too delicate. This crown prince''s woman has to be strong. Xiao Wei, eat more from now on. Tell the kitchen to cook whatever you want to eat. "


    "Thank you, Fourth Prince."


    With Jin Wushu''s order, the breakfast in the tent began. On the biggest Desk, it was like the early reunion between Song Jinliao''s group of three. Xiao Wei had never seen such a sumptuous thing before. Jin Wushu loved her dainty and innocent person so much that he did not stop feeding her food and even personally fed it to her.


    A room full of female members looked enviously at Xiao Wei enjoying her incomparable honor. In the span of a night, her jewelry and clothing had changed. Other than Hua Rong, no concubine had ever enjoyed such treatment in a long time.


    Ye Lvguanyin sat on the First Wife''s seat naturally and gracefully, not panicking at all.


    Jin Wushu suddenly raised his head and picked up a plate of dim sum. "Ye Lvniangzi, this is a delicacy of the Great Western Continent.


    Ye Lvguanyin thanked him and took a bite calmly. Everyone knew that she had saved Fourth Prince''s life. Although it had not been announced yet, but all the rules and regulations were already the style of First Wife.


    Jin Wushu comforted Ye Lvguanyin and then turned to Xiao Wei, "Xiao Wei will accompany the crown prince in this Japanese hunt."


    Xiao Wei was overjoyed: "Thank you Fourth Prince."


    Bringing women to hunt was something that had never happened before for the Fourth Prince. Even when Ye Lvguanyin was initially pampered, he had never experienced such honor.


    Ye Lvguanyin glanced at Xiao Wei, a complicated expression on his face.


    Inside the tent, Xiao Wei was packing up her hunting attire. This was the last hunt for Fourth Prince this summer and also the first time she was hunting. She gestured with her clothes and kept on asking Ye Lvguanyin which one looked better. Finally, she chose a set of yellow clothes to wear, because she discovered that Fourth Prince seemed to like this color.


    "Elder sister, did you see that?"


    Ye Lvguanyin was in no mood to appreciate her youthful and mischievous attitude, so he gave a few perfunctory praises. He could not help but ask, "Little sister, why doesn''t Fourth Prince let you sleep together with me?"


    Xiao Wei was so embarrassed that her face was flushed red. How could she explain it to another girl like the Fourth Prince OOXX, but casually say that she liked to sleep alone?


    Ye Lvguanyin did not pursue the matter any further, as his heart was in a mess. Jin Wushu was the wager of his entire life, whether or not he could return to being the sole backer of glory. He wanted to control him, but at the same time, he didn''t want other women to be too favoured by him.


    Xiao Wei was a little nervous: "Elder sister, what should I do? Fourth Prince doesn''t like me enough? In the past, wouldn''t concubine s who were favored by him be able to serve him for an entire night? "


    Ye Lvguanyin was startled, and was unable to answer. He had slept with the Fourth Prince before, but unfortunately, the time was still too short. As for the other concubine s, she actually could not remember what kind of habit they had.


    Xiao Wei was even more nervous: "Elder sister, could it be that Fourth Prince doesn''t like me?"


    "You did well, don''t worry, no one else can compare to the favor Fourth Prince has shown you."


    She subconsciously asked, "Where''s Hua Rong?"


    Ye Lvguanyin laughed coldly: "Why are you mentioning her?"


    Xiao Wei did not dare speak further, she only lowered her head to tidy up her hunting attire. Hearing the urging of the guards outside, she immediately went out, and followed Fourth Prince.


    Ye Lvguanyin watched as the two of them left intimately, sneering. Men always liked the new and hated the old, as women, they would have to see who had the better skills.

 C492 Attacked

    The flap of the small tent was closed, and a squad of heavily armed soldiers could not escape.


    Ye Lvguanyin stopped, his attitude extremely reserved: "I want to go in and see the little prince ¡­"


    Wu Qimai walked out and bowed: "Ye Lvniangzi, please forgive us. No one is allowed to enter if Fourth Prince allows it."


    Ye Lvguanyin smiled: "Sir Wu, I am following Fourth Prince''s orders."


    "Ye Lvniangzi, Fourth Prince ordered, if it isn''t him, no one is allowed to enter."


    Ye Lvguanyin was unable to do anything but ask. "Has little prince gotten better?"


    "Why don''t you ask Fourth Prince? Fourth Prince is the one who is most clear about the situation here. "


    Ye Lvguanyin gritted his teeth in anger, he kept looking inside the tent, but he couldn''t see anything. He maintained his smile as he said, "I want to meet that wicked woman, Hua Rong ¡­"


    "Hua Rong is the criminal, other than the Fourth Prince, no one is allowed to visit."


    Ye Lvguanyin vented his anger, Wu Qimai, you obviously do not put me in your eyes. Hua Rong was just a prisoner, couldn''t she take a good look at her own identity as a First Wife?


    She raised her voice: "Wu Qimai! I just wanted to go and take a look. "


    Wu Qimai''s face was still expressionless, but he was exceptionally respectful: "Sorry, Ye Lvniangzi, this little one was also following orders. Please don''t make things difficult for me. "


    Ye Lvguanyin saw that he had no other choice, and turned to leave. Even though Fourth Prince had admitted that he was controlled by Hua Rong''s poison, she still harbored doubts in his heart. Could it be that Fourth Prince''s obedience a few days ago was real? Even the title of ''Royal Consort'' was presented to him? Even if he was acting, wasn''t that too outrageous? How could he turn hostile so easily? She was getting more and more flustered. No, she had to make a move.


    That day, Jin Wushu reaped a lot of harvest. At noon, the servants brought back some game and set it up on the fire. Xiao Wei blushed. She was not afraid of the heat even though she was leaning on his chest. She kept pouring wine and grabbing his meat, serving him well.


    Not far away, a coffin quietly moved forward. This was the hour calculated by the Jinguo''s witch doctor, and they could only go on their way at this time. Here, the remains of Wang Junhua would be escorted by someone to the border and handed over to Qin Gui. As this matter was being carried out in secret, even the Wolf Lord was not aware of it. Therefore, it was entirely Wang Junhua''s guards and the people that Jin Wushu had sent to protect him.


    The maids were all lightly dressed and wore black mourning garments. Their expressions were all solemn, and the black coffin gave off an aura of death. Other than Ye Lvguanyin, there was only one other person. Because of her relationship with Wang Junhua, Fourth Prince had especially granted her permission to send her off. She said a few words to a maid, then rode along on her horse until she was more than twenty li away. Only after seeing that everyone had gone up a path out of the grassland did she rein in her horse and let out a sigh of relief.


    Everyone didn''t stop. They galloped on horseback for several dozen miles. By this time, the sun was setting and everyone was sweating profusely. They had no choice but to sit down and take a rest.


    At this moment, a maid walked up to the coffin and took a careful look at the black paint on the side of it. At first glance, one would think that the wood was not very tight and would not be able to see it from hidden places.


    She waved her hand and ordered a guard: "Open the coffin!"


    The guard was shocked. "No, we can''t disturb the Mrs. Guo''s coffin!"


    "If I tell you to drive, then drive."


    This was Wang Junhua''s personal maid, and had a lot of power. He reached out and opened the coffin. A figure sat up straight and spat on the ground. He was clearly a "dead man", yet he actually stood up straight like a carp.


    "Oh my god, there''s a ghost ¡­"


    He turned and ran, scared out of his wits.


    "Halt, this is Mrs. Guo!" Mrs. Guo did not die! "


    The maid shouted. The guards who were running seven or eight steps away stopped in their tracks and looked at Wang Junhua who had sat up in bewilderment. Except for her slightly ashen face, which was perfectly fine, her eyes were wide open as she cursed, "Idiot, I''m not dead yet."


    Everyone was surprised and happy as they surrounded him again, "Madam Qin ¡­"


    "Mrs. Guo ¡­"


    "Thank God!"


    Wang Junhua touched his head and face. Even though there was a layer of cold jade underneath his body, it could not stop the stifling heat. After so many days of not seeing the light of day, she was already feeling extremely uncomfortable. "Idiot, you damned servant, why aren''t you bringing water over?"


    One of the maidservants quickly passed him some water. She tilted her head upwards and gulped a big mouthful before looking around and asking, "Is there anyone chasing after us?"


    The maid smiled and flattered her, "The Mrs. Guo is very clever, the Great Prairie is the power of the Jinguo, the Fourth Prince has let them through, who would dare to come? Furthermore, Hua Rong''s Bastard is already locked up by the Fourth Prince... "


    Wang Junhua laughed out loud three times: "Hahaha, that Bastard Hua Rong, if you really want to fight with me, you should know what materials you have right now. It would be easy for the Fourth Prince to kill her with one slash. It would be best if he could bring her to the laundry of the Shang Jing and let a million real men ruin her. Hahaha, this time, I must think of a way to bring her back to the Song Kingdom and let Zhao Deji torture her, hahaha ¡­ "


    "Mrs. Guo, don''t worry. With Ye Lvniangzi here, Hua Rong will definitely not have any good days ahead of him."


    "Good, good. Well done. Ye Lvniangzi is truly a talent. "


    "Ye Lvniangzi is indeed smart, but when compared to the Mrs. Guo, he is much worse. If not for the Mrs. Guo''s planning, how could she have come up with such a plan? "


    enjoyed this flattery very much. She sat on the luxurious horse carriage and was extremely pleased with herself. Hua Rong had thought that she had not seen her at all, but she had never known that she had come to kill him the first time he laid eyes on her. She also felt that it was a pity. In order to avoid Hua Rong''s persecution, she had no choice but to hide it from the Fourth Prince and plan an escape together with Ye Lvguanyin.


    A maid combed her hair, a maid changed her clothes, and then used kernels to wipe her hair. "Madam, after we stay here, we, your servants, will properly help you wash. When you sleep, Madam will definitely be prettier than ever before ¡­"


    Wang Junhua glanced at the bronze mirror, only to see that his round fat face had returned to its original oval face, and although it was haggard, it had recovered some of its delicate and pretty appearance. Moreover, his injuries were also healed by Ye Lvguanyin. She was in high spirits. It was a blessing in disguise. A few days of suffering in exchange for a complete loss of weight and a slim figure was worth it.


    She looked at the bronze mirror in the maid''s hands, directing them on how to wear the jewelry while asking, "Have the reinforcements arrived?"


    "We''ll be there in seven to eight miles. Master has sent someone to take care of him." Madam, we are safe now. "


    "Hahaha, everything is fine, but it''s a pity that I can''t see Hua Rong''s tormented death with my own eyes ¡­" At this time, she was already dressed neatly. Her hair was full of emerald beads and her face was smeared with a faint makeup. It seemed like she was yet another elegant lady.


    "We''re leaving immediately. We''re at the receiving end. I have great rewards, hahaha ¡­"


    Before she could finish speaking, she suddenly felt a wave of cold air. It was clearly summer, and the sun was setting. There was even a trace of sweat on his face. Why did he feel cold? So cold!


    Black!


    The first thing that came into his view was an endless darkness ¡ª it was coming too fast, so his vision was getting bigger. The hooves of the horse were also wrapped in black and were silent like a bunch of black clouds rushing over. Like a gust of wind, its shiny mane was suddenly combed and it was like a brocade that suddenly rushed down from the sky.


    Ma Shan''s men were holding a black cylinder, which was made out of a special kind of bamboo. Inside the cylinder was a dense and fine blowing arrow ¡ª the bamboo needles used by the barbarians to kill small animals were sharp and sharp. They were fired through special needles, which was in no way inferior to the most powerful hidden weapons in the Central Plains.


    "Ah ¡­"


    "Wow ¡­"


    A few consecutive screams, and before anyone could react, seven or eight people had already fallen. At the same time, the dozen or so guards in front of them had long sharp arrow s stabbed into their chests, and they fell down without even knowing where it came from ¡­


    Wang Junhua only felt his vision go black as a sharp blade was pressed against her chest. She lost all reaction and could only stare blankly at the person in front of her. The leopard''s eyes, the bright red color and sweat on his face, combined to form a strange and excited demon.


    Their eyes met, filled with hatred.


    "Heh, Wang Junhua, I have truly underestimated you. You actually wanted to cooperate with Ye Lvguanyin and faked your death and escape."


    Her voice was sharp, like a cat with its neck broken. "Hua Rong, you, you, how did you end up here?"


    Hua Rong smiled, she was still gasping for breath, thick sweat flowed down her face: "Where do you think I should be? Confining you in the Fourth Prince''s tent? "


    She shouted with all her might, "Is it Fourth Prince? Fourth Prince actually set a trap for you? He treated me like this? Fourth Prince, you actually truly want to kill me ¡­ " Her face was covered in tears. This fact was even more tragic than her current situation.


    Hua Rong shook her head and used a bit of force to push the sharp blade even deeper into her chest. Blood started to gush out of the wound: "Wang Junhua, Fourth Prince actually didn''t want to kill you.


    She forced herself to resist the pain, feeling alarmed and uncertain, before she asked in a comforting tone, "Nonsense, how could Ye Lvguanyin kill me?"


    "How did you work with her?"


    A sinister look flowed out of Wang Junhua''s eyes: "Hua Rong, don''t you dare think about knowing. "I won''t tell you anything ¡­"


    Hua Rong leisurely asked: "You''re already dead, and you still want to be Ye Lvguanyin''s concubine?"


    "This ¡­" Never before had the fear been so intense. Without Qin Gui, without Zhao Deji, without Fourth Prince, a man without any form of protection, even a death warrior would soon die. ¡ª ¡ª Only the sharp blade at his chest could be seen! He had fallen into Hua Rong''s hands! It landed in her hand alone!


    Hua Rong used even more strength, causing the sharp blade to cut even harder. Wang Junhua screamed: "Poison woman, you dare to kill me?"


    "Why wouldn''t I dare to kill you?"


    "You should at least want to kill Qin Gui. This time, Qin Gui is coming to the border to meet me ¡­"


    Hua Rong sighed, "Ah, what an attractive condition. Killing Qin Gui is far more satisfying than killing you, what a pity ¡­"


    Seeing her tone soften, happiness rose on her face. She thought to herself, as long as we delay for a bit longer, when the reinforcements arrive, why would we be afraid of her, Hua Rong?


    "Hua Rong... No, Madame Yue, I beg you, you know, your husband is a victim of Qin Gui, it''s not related to me, I''m a woman, at most I can help him out, I''m not the culprit or villain ¡­ "


    Hua Rong nodded her head: "Indeed, Qin Gui deserves to die even more."


    "Madame Yue, as long as you spare me, I can help you kill Qin Gui ¡­"


    Hua Rong tilted her head, as if she was thinking about the feasibility of the matter.


    "Madame Yue ¡­"

 C493 Away

    One of the guards got up from the ground and saw the opportunity. Without a sound, he swung her blade. Hua Rong did not even turn her head around, the syringe turned, and seven or eight needles shot out consecutively, the man let out a groan as she fell onto the ground.


    "Wang Junhua, what other tricks are you playing? Today, I will make you understand that you think that your tricks can deceive me? A man like you would kill himself, and the devil would kill himself! What kind of medicine did Ye Lvguanyin give you to make you become a ''corpse''? "


    Seeing that his hope had been completely shattered, Wang Junhua scolded loudly, "Hua Rong, your Bastard will definitely not die a peaceful death, I definitely won''t tell you ¡­"


    "If you didn''t tell me, I wouldn''t have known? Haha, Wang Junhua, since I can deal with you, I can naturally deal with Ye Lvguanyin as well ¡­ " She exerted his strength again. "Hurry up and say it. Perhaps I can consider your pathetic life ¡­"


    At this time, waves of Horseshoe s came from the front and raised the boss'' dust. Wang Junhua was elated, his eyes releasing light, the convoy had arrived. Hua Rong, if you let me go, you can take back your life, or else, everyone will perish together ¡­ "


    When the word "end" landed in her throat, her face turned black and her throat tightened all of a sudden. She subconsciously looked at the sharp knife that had completely pierced her abdomen without even feeling any pain.


    Hua Rong said with a face full of smiles, "Wang Junhua, you''re really too cunning. Even if it''s to kill Qin Gui, you must not let the tiger return to the mountain."


    Wang Junhua was filled with hatred, his eyes almost popping out: "Hua Rong, you''re so ruthless ¡­ If you kill me, don''t even think about killing Qin Gui. If you don''t think about killing Ye Lvguanyin, she''s even stronger ¡­ "


    Her voice stopped, and she was no longer able to hear the Horseshoe behind her, which was getting more and more intense.


    Hua Rong did not panic, she pulled her and threw her into the horse carriage, then turned the horse carriage. With a heavy swing of the whip, the horse carriage started to madly run across the boundless grasslands.


    She looked at the few remaining maids and crouched down on the ground. She held her head, not knowing what to do. These people had witnessed everything, and staying would be a disaster. However, when she looked at the quiver in her hand and twisted it, she could not harden her heart and turned to run.


    In the dark, a person sighed, "A woman''s benevolence, a woman''s benevolence ¡­"


    A few maids were glad that they managed to preserve their lives. Suddenly, their eyeballs popped out. On the other side, a few sharp arrow s flew over, and before they could clearly see the other party''s appearance, they had already fallen onto the ground.


    Other than a black coffin on the ground, where could the figure of the Mrs. Guo be seen?


    The leader was shocked, he anxiously looked at the corpses around him, then looked at the empty coffin: "Where did Mrs. Guo go?"


    "Looks like there was an accident."


    "Could it be the Fourth Prince''s scam?"


    "Should we go deeper into the plains?"


    "There is no life in the Mrs. Guo, there is no corpse. What is going on?"


    "Hurry up and find him ¡­"


    The leader waved his hand to stop the crowd from going deeper. This was Da Jin''s sphere of influence, they were ordered to stop here. If they went deeper, they would lose their lives, and if they caused a dispute between the two countries, who could bear the responsibility?


    Night came.


    There were only a few dim stars in the sky and everyone was soundly asleep: to send Wang Junhua''s coffin away, Fourth Prince had recovered his good mood and was about to head back to Shang Jing, everything was so perfect.


    Hua Rong reined in her horse. The Black Moonlight covered its mouth with a mask and snorted depressingly until the mask was lifted. It then whined and stretched its mouth out to the river bank to drink.


    Hua Rong jumped down from the horse, her entire body drenched in sweat. The mangrove dew was sticky, spreading over her head like a caress of the gentlest hand.


    She took a breath, sat down, poured some water on her face, took out a piece of kernels, dried her face, and was about to put it back when she suddenly touched the hairpin. The protective talisman that was inseparable from his body, was the relic of Penga! It was also a token of love that he had given to himself. The jade bracelet had already been buried with him, leaving behind only this hairpin.


    She laughed out loud, knelt on the ground, and looked in the direction of Lin An, "Pengju, I''ve already killed one of them. Although he''s just an accomplice, I''ve already killed one. Don''t worry, among those people who have harmed you, I will not let any of them go. The next step, will be Qin Gui, Zhao Deji''s turn ¡­ "


    She laughed until her cheeks streamed with tears. She lay prostrate on the ground, her face covered in sweat and tears. Even the green grass on the ground had almost turned into mud.


    A pair of hands caressed the top of her head, lightly and deeply sighing.


    However, she seemed to be unaware of it as she fell to the ground, unable to control herself as she cried miserably. He had gone through countless hardships and finally killed someone with his own hands! How long and how hard was the road to revenge?


    "Hua Rong, I really am sorry!"


    The night wind blew silently, bringing with it the first chill of late summer.


    The surroundings were completely silent. The sounds of crying and sighs were endless. The moment they rushed out, they encountered layers of forest rebounding, blending in with each other, weakening ¡­


    "Hua Rong, I have dealt with these matters. Wang Junhua''s corpse... " He paused for a bit. Now, Wang Junhua is really just a corpse! " In order to not arouse Qin Gui''s suspicions, I have other plans and you can be at ease. What I have promised you, I will definitely not break it ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was still lying on the grass, she had already stopped crying and could only look at the gradually dimming Lonely Star in a daze. Wang Junhua had wanted to leave immediately after getting locked up. He wanted to leave as soon as possible to ensure her safety, and force her to take action as soon as possible. If Wang Junhua died, what use would they have as a bargaining chip to threaten him? I still have to rely on Jin Wushu.


    She slowly sat up and Jin Wushu looked at her, adapting to the darkness in her eyes. Borrowing the weak moonlight and the starlight, he could see that her face was covered in tears.


    He wanted to say something, but nothing came out.


    Hua Rong stood up and looked at her Black Moonlight. After being rested for a long time, the sweat on her forehead had dried. Fourth Prince, let Zha He go ¡­ "


    His heart trembled. Wang Junhua had already died, so she believed that there was no longer any need for her to stay! He should have long since known that this was the beginning of his farewell.


    He was angry and unwilling in his heart. He had been pursuing his goal for a long time now, but why did it suddenly flash before his eyes and then disappear?


    He hurriedly replied, "Hua Rong, and Ye Lvguanyin ¡­"


    Her voice was bland: "Since Wang Junhua is dead, I don''t want to pursue this matter with anyone else."


    "Maybe she killed her son? You don''t care? "


    "Fourth Prince, we should split the work between them, I will be in charge of saving my son, and you will be in charge of dealing with Ye Lvguanyin. "I can''t delay any longer, or my son will die ¡­"


    Jin Wushu blushed, and grinded his teeth: "Hua Rong, you''re blaming me? That Xiao Wei is one of Ye Lvguanyin''s people, so in order to not arouse her suspicions ¡­ "


    This reason was too untenable. It should be said that a man absolutely could not refuse to be presented with such a pure and virgin body. But, what does this have to do with her, Hua Rong? She simply did not want to answer, so what if he, Fourth Prince, doted on a hundred women a day?


    He became even more furious from embarrassment: "Hua Rong, this crown prince has never slept with her before ¡­"


    It was just a matter of chance or chance. Was it all to be his fault as well?


    She calmly replied, "Fourth Prince, I want to bring my son away. It seems that Lai Er is also unable to find a way ¡­"


    His eyes suddenly turned sharp. "Where are you taking him? Looking for King Qin? "


    When she was injured, King Qin took all the Lingzhi in the world to heal her wounds. At the end of the matter, he had only found out from Lai Er that King Qin was now at the border. Bringing his son to the King Qin?


    Hua Rong tersely replied: "No!"


    "This crown prince will go with you!"


    "No."


    He was both furious and resentful, "I knew it, you were definitely going to find King Qin. This won''t do, my son must not fall into the hands of King Qin ¡­ "


    Hua Rong suddenly remembered what he had said that day, "If you fall into Zhao Deji''s hands, you''ll be tortured by him" ¡ª even though it was just a play, she felt a chill run down her spine. Staring into those angry eyes, she couldn''t help but take a step back. She was always uncertain about this man, whether it was true or false, and also a friend and foe. Was she to be trusted or used?


    She could not help but ask: "Fourth Prince, would you really hand me over to Zhao Deji?"


    Jin Wushu was startled, but this time, he was truly furious. Rushing over, he fiercely grabbed her arm: "Hua Rong, what nonsense are you spouting? This prince has dominated the battlefield for half a life, battling to the north and fighting to the south, taking charge of the situation. It can be said that I obtained all of this through my own strategy and intelligence, and I am also the great hero of my Great Jinguo. How dare you talk to me like that... After knowing each other for so many years, when have I ever truly tried to harm you? When we were at sea, if I had been determined to kill you from the start, would you have thought that you could have escaped? Even during the great fire in Red Leaf Town, I still thought of you and risked my life to save you ¡­ During the battle at Lin An, I also secretly offered a helping hand ¡­ Indeed, although I have let you down, Hua Rong, let me tell you, I am not as despicable as you think! "


    He panted heavily, holding her tightly. He was so angry that he almost jumped: "After knowing each other for so many years, you actually gave me such an evaluation? Scoundrel on the same level as Zhao Deji? "


    Hua Rong was shaken to the point that he almost lost her balance, her body staggered. Only then did he let go of her hand, and continued to glare fiercely at her as before: "Hua Rong, were you the one who asked me to act in these two scenes? Now you think it''s realistic? " The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. "If you want to leave me, you don''t need to find such a degrading excuse ¡­"


    Hua Rong suddenly interrupted him: "Fourth Prince, don''t forget. Actually, it was you who asked me to cooperate with you. It was you who wanted to find out about Ye Lvguanyin''s movements, but I am actually not interested in Ye Lvguanyin at all ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu was flustered and exasperated: "You let me ruin my reputation, you can''t just leave like this."


    Hua Rong looked at him suspiciously: "Fourth Prince ¡­ "Your poison ¡­"


    Jin Wushu laughed bitterly: "Hua Rong, do you think I dare not worry and take Ye Lvguanyin''s'' antidote ''? Who knows if it''s some soul-stirring knockout drug? "


    Once you fall for it, you will never fall for it again.


    "Hua Rong, I''m counting on your antidote! So, at the very least, we should take advantage of each other, since my life is still in your hands, what are you afraid of? "


    Hua Rong pondered for a moment, patted on the Black Moonlight''s head, jumped onto her horse, and started to leave after hitting the horse rein.


    Jin Wushu shouted, "Don''t tell me you don''t want to kill Qin Gui? Hua Rong, if you leave like this, I will definitely not help you kill Qin Gui! "

 C494 herbivore

    She turned her horse around and smiled faintly, "Who said I am leaving? I need to immediately go back and see my son. Oh right, I also need to see how your Fourth Prince is going to deal with Ye Lvguanyin. " As she spoke, his voice was already far away.


    Jin Wushu was ecstatic, he immediately spurred his horse to chase after his.


    Just as they were about to leave the grassland, their leader, Qin Gui''s Death Soldier, who was extremely vigilant, suddenly sensed that something was wrong and immediately shouted: "Everyone, be careful ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, cold arrows were shot at him. The soldiers didn''t have time to react before many of them fell off their horses, screaming in pain. The Death Soldier noticed that the situation was bad, so he immediately ran, and the cold arrows continued to shoot from his back. He dismounted from his horse, and dodged the arrow cluster, then started to run as fast as the wind.


    After running for seven to eight meters, he turned around and a huge deer cutter came slashing at his head. He could not dodge in time, as half of his left shoulder had already been cut off. A part of his arm was already on the ground. He groaned in pain as he swung the blade of his right hand.


    King Qin dodged, laughed out loud, and placed his blade on Yue Yang''s neck. "Good thief, today, you should answer a few questions for me, maybe I will let you live." As soon as his foot landed on the Death Soldier''s knee, the man fell to his knees. His face was as pale as paper and the child in his arm was bleeding profusely.


    King Qin carefully sized up his clothes, suddenly grabbing his right hand, and with a fierce rip, sure enough, a strange Eight Trigrams mark appeared on his arm. Since the battle at Lin An, he had deliberately investigated Qin Gui''s deathsworn.


    "You really were sent by old thief Qin Gui."


    The Death Soldier snorted, he did not confess, but clenched his teeth. King Qin was quick to act, he immediately grabbed his chin and used a bit of force, causing his jaw to immediately dislocate and become as stiff as a wooden chicken. King Qin laughed out loud: "When this daddy was killing and setting fires, you were still running around naked! "Stop trying to commit suicide in front of me. If you don''t tell me the truth, I will torture you with eighty-one ways, until every drop of blood in your body is completely drained. You won''t die!"


    The man''s eyes rolled back, his whole body in pain.


    King Qin pinched his chin: "You came to pick Wang Junhua up? Does Old Turtle Qin Gui have a companion? "


    "phase of grace... phase of grace, he ¡­ "


    King Qin used some strength in his hand. "phase of grace again? It''s the old turtle. "


    "Old Turtle ¡­" He is still on his way, and is about three to four hundred li away from here. "


    King Qin was shocked, Qin Gui really came? However, based on Qin Gui''s cunning old fox, he would definitely not move without a hundred percent confidence.


    "How many troops are there?"


    "Five thousand."


    "Nonsense, how could there be only five thousand people?"


    "Also, Tian Shi Zhong and Yang Wu''s two hundred thousand strong army are waiting for us in secret ¡­"


    This was it! It was impossible for Qin Gui to take the risk alone with such heavy authority. Zhao Deji had let him come here to prepare for the negotiation, so he was naturally worried that Jin Wushu would set him up as a puppet emperor, threatening his orthodox status.


    "This little one has already given his instructions. Please spare my life, hero ¡­" "Hero, spare me ¡­"


    "You are Qin Gui''s lackey, when you were killing people, did you spare the lives of others? Besides, I''m not a hero, and I''m not a hero either ¡­ " King Qin laughed out loud. With a push, he died immediately, his eyes popping out.


    He turned around, and the battlefield behind him was quickly cleared up. As the corpse was dragged into the forest and buried, the grassland became calm and serene once more, with not a single trace to be seen. Wang Junhua''s coffin servant had already been cleaned up by the Golden Army''s spies. Right now, all of the supporting Song Jun s had been killed, not a single one remained alive. King Qin heaved a sigh of relief, and shook his head. That Little girl, at this time, could not spread the news of Wang Junhua''s death, if not, wouldn''t all of his previous efforts be for naught?


    An Zhigang walked over and whispered: "Do you want to go look for Madam now? She seems to be with that golden dog. "


    "No need, she''s safe now."


    "But, that golden dog ¡­"


    King Qin stared at him: "I will naturally deal with that live bastard. Without him, how could Qin Gui have agreed to come? "


    "But Madam is a woman after all, and that person in Fourth Prince is also a lecherous person ¡­"


    King Qin spat out a mouthful of saliva. He was still very worried, and said bitterly: "Fuck, I really can''t have a moment''s leisure. If only I knew that marrying a wife is so troublesome, I would have found a random female savage in the past.


    Only, ten-odd years ago, he still didn''t know that there were so many naked female savage in the world!


    I don''t know what to do with it.


    An Zhigang blinked his eyes, looking extremely dubious: "My King, Qian Qiansuocao is actually the number one beauty, a female savage at the age of Shi Qi, ah ¡­ These female savage s have a unique flavor, are flirtatious, and are strong ¡­ " An Zhigang kept talking nonstop. The women of the Song Kingdom were bound by the Confucian traditions, other than the fireworks, who would dare to act rashly and play 18 different kinds of games in their relationship? However, these barbarians did not have any restraints, and naturally enjoyed their lives based on the instincts of life and their original abilities.


    "Great King, I''m still thinking that if we leave in the future, I will bring a few female savage s home to be our concubinage ¡­ Great King, Qian Qiansuocao is so beautiful, if you do not want her, how unfortunate? "Why don''t you just reward me ¡­"


    Thinking about Qian Qiansuocao''s head full of feathers and colorful tattoos, King Qin couldn''t help but laugh: "Haha, if you want it, take it.


    "Even if you die from a peony flower, it would still be good to be a ghost," An Zhigang continued to make a ruckus, "Great King, this place is desolate, why not find a female savage to temporarily relieve your boredom? "Furthermore, Madam won''t know ¡­"


    King Qin stared at him: "You want me to be a virgin for your entire life? "If she finds out, wouldn''t she skin me alive?"


    An Zhigang''s face was filled with fear: "Really?" Thinking about how Hua Rong had left without saying goodbye at sea, she couldn''t help but feel that this great king, wherever he went, was actually a strict wife. Which man is not a three-and-four? As long as he was happy with the new and didn''t get tired of the old, was it possible for a man to be as loyal as his aunties? However, he didn''t dare to say it out loud. He could only secretly laugh.


    The King Qin didn''t notice him sneering at all, but he suddenly thought of Hua Rong, who was around Shi Qi''s age. Scenes of the past came back to him. He had never been good at remembering, but he remembered every detail of that year so clearly. Hua Rong who was wearing a green robe, Hua Rong who was holding a brush and writing big, Hua Rong who was carrying a bow and arrows on her back, and Hua Rong who was heavily injured and waiting for her death ¡­ With so many ties, how could she ever get rid of such a woman in her life?


    He let out a long sigh and stood on the spot, completely stunned.


    A soldier ran over in a hurry, "Reporting to the King, we found soldiers from the Da She Tribe in front."


    King Qin waved his hand and took out a Contract Stone. The rock was brown in color and extremely smooth, shaped like a goose egg.


    "Do not alert them, and do not have any conflicts with them. Let them return."


    "Yes."


    The moment the soldier left, a pleased smile appeared on his face once again. He had been worried about that Little girl being reckless, what if he fell for Jin Wushu''s trap? He had already arranged for servants to protect him. Wasn''t this a good thing?


    "My King, it''s time for us to return."


    "An Zhigang, be careful these few days, and keep a close watch on Madam''s movements. As long as she''s still in Jin Wushu''s territory, you must not let your guard down."


    "Yes."


    In the compartment of the big tent, Ye Lvguanyin stayed up all night.


    It was as if a storm was brewing. She quietly got dressed and got out of bed. She listened to the surroundings, it was surprisingly quiet. Only then did she change into a new set of clothes and quietly walk out.


    The light was still on in the small tent, and the guard at the door was looking tired.


    She took out a blowpipe and shook it gently. Inside the blowpipe, there was a stream of smoke dissipating into the night. The two guards immediately fell to the ground. Her footsteps were light and nimble, and with a flash, she entered the tent.


    A lone lamp, one person sitting alone, eyes closed, body tilted on the blanket, unable to move.


    She approached quietly, holding the blowpipe, and slowly stopped three feet away.


    The woman laid on the ground. Her hair was disheveled as if she was extremely tired. If she were to fall asleep, she wouldn''t be able to wake up.


    A sneer appeared on her face, It''s Hua Rong! Unexpectedly, Hua Rong also had such a day. But unfortunately, the more she lived, the more pressure he would feel. She gritted his teeth and pulled a sharp dagger from his back pocket. Before he came here, she had already weighed the consequences many times. Wang Junhua was gone, and as long as he didn''t die, he would become a disaster. Now that he had grasped the advantages of killing Hua Rong and risking his life to receive a scolding or punishment from the Fourth Prince, it was still better than leaving her alive.


    She raised her dagger and approached Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong suddenly turned around and sighed.


    Ye Lvguanyin''s heart trembled. Looking closer, he saw that she was still fast asleep, and seemed to be mumbling nonsense. Ye Lvguanyin quietly stood there for a while, until he was sure that she was completely asleep. Gritting his teeth, he stabbed the dagger towards Hua Rong''s chest.


    Dang! The dagger fell to the ground.


    Hua Rong turned her body around as if nothing had happened and continued sleeping.


    Ye Lvguanyin was so shocked that his whole body was trembling. He couldn''t even pick up the dagger as he turned and ran.


    After she had completely disappeared, Hua Rong slowly straightened her body and let out a long sigh: "Ye Lvguanyin, ah Ye Lvguanyin, what deep grievances do you have with me? You actually dare to come and kill me at all costs?" Fine, I''ll let you off this time, seeing that you''re a country slave. Even Ye Lvguanyin, who had committed evil together with her, and was unforgivable, didn''t want to personally take action. It was fine for him to kill someone like Wang Junhua who he had to do it himself, but Ye Lvguanyin was dealt with by the Fourth Prince himself.


    When Ye Lvguanyin had completely left, she stood up and caressed her son''s face. By this time, his son''s face had changed to a green and transparent color. She was burning with anxiety. If this carried on, her son would die. Fourth Prince, how long will it take to deal with Ye Lvguanyin? This was the "perfect time" to show his sincerity, wasn''t it?


    She walked to the door and waved her hand. In the dark, two guards stepped forward and helped the fallen soldier down. Breathing in the fresh morning dew, with the unique slightly fishy smell of grass on the prairie, it made one feel relaxed and happy.


    However, she was not in the mood to appreciate this beautiful scenery of the prairie. She walked forward in a daze, unsure of the most effective method to save her son.


    A small tent with its back to the tent, a narrow, wind-shielded valley in front, like an embroidered green bag. She stopped, feeling a strange sensation behind her.


    "Who, who is that?"


    She turned her head and there was silence.


    After listening for a while, it was still silent.


    She shook her head. She must be tired.

 C495 Yes

    He suddenly thought of the King Qin. He didn''t know why she would think of him at this moment. Perhaps, every time he was in danger, he would involuntarily think of him. But, shouldn''t he be here?


    This was Jin Wushu''s territory, if King Qin was discovered, wouldn''t it be very dangerous? She took a few steps forward, but his surroundings were completely empty. There was no sign of the King Qin or anyone else. Only then did he heave a sigh of relief. Furthermore, he did not know that he would be here!


    Only then did he turn around and walk forward. Behind her, a pair of eyes peeked out like a lonely leopard. His body was covered in dew, the deer cutter was also covered in dew, staring at the woman that was getting further and further away.


    Once upon a time, looking from a distance like this was also a kind of happiness and hope.


    "Girl, I''ll give you a little more time, really only a little more!"


    He turned around and walked away. His arms were burning hot, and he was extremely excited, as if the first rays of the morning sun were shining in front of him. "Who''s there?" She actually felt it!


    He was wild with joy, even more so than that night in the bridal room. He mounted his horse and galloped off. After running for a long distance, he burst out laughing with pride ¡­


    Ye Lvguanyin sprinted back to his tent. A servant quietly came in. Ye Lvguanyin was still gasping for breath, he lowered his voice: "Has Wife Wang left?"


    The maid''s voice was somewhat terrified, "We followed them all the way up ahead, and Wife Wang and her group suddenly disappeared. who knows if she was taken away by the Song Jun. "


    "So fast?"


    "This servant also felt that it was a little strange."


    Ye Lvguanyin could no longer hold his anger. He got down from the bed, donned his clothes, and walked a few steps to the door. He thought for a moment, then stopped and lowered his voice: "Hurry and call Xiao Wei."


    Xiao Wei lived alone in a room. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked at Ye Lvguanyin in surprise: "Elder sister, what happened?"


    Ye Lvguanyin looked nervous: "Is Fourth Prince with you tonight?"


    "Nope."


    "After dinner, didn''t you serve Fourth Prince?"


    "But tonight, Fourth Prince only accompanied Servant into the house and drank for a while before falling drunk. The Fourth Prince is in his room, Ye Lvniangzi can send people to take a look. " Xiao Wei was full of grievance, thinking that Ye Lvguanyin was complaining about his "special care".


    Ye Lvguanyin heaved a sigh of relief. It turned out that Fourth Prince was still sleeping. She carefully sized up Xiao Wei''s tent. Although the decorations were good, it was definitely not first-rate, gorgeous, and the clothes and accessories on his body were not the super luxurious lineup that the Fourth Prince bestowed to Hua Rong. They were also only of mid-grade.


    Seeing her gaze move, Xiao Wei mistook her as being envious and said anxiously: "Elder sister, this is all the Fourth Prince''s gift, Servant does not dare to enjoy it all, I am looking for an opportunity to share it with elder sister."


    Ye Lvguanyin was still not at ease. He immediately pulled Xiao Wei over, lowered his head and gave some instructions. Xiao Wei''s face flushed red, "Elder sister, Fourth Prince is drunk, how can Servant do that?"


    "You still have to use some tricks."


    "But ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin was extremely impatient. "Stop being ''buts'' ¡­" She took out a bracelet from his bosom. It was a first-class Agate Bracelet. Xiao Wei accepted it and looked carefully at the exquisite patterns on it. It was actually even more precious than what the Fourth Prince bestowed him. Just as she was about to put it away happily, she suddenly sensed something. When he raised his head, he saw Ye Lvguanyin changing the direction dumbstruck, with his mouth wide open, as if he couldn''t come back to his senses.


    In front of her stood Fourth Prince, whose head was drenched in sweat. She hastily revealed a smile: "Fourth Prince, why are you here? Have you sobered up? Xiao Wei, quickly go and get something to wake Fourth Prince up to drink ¡­ "


    With two lanterns lit behind him, Jin Wushu''s expression became unfathomable. Ye Lvguanyin could no longer continue, because, on Fourth Prince''s body, there was not even the slightest hint of alcohol.


    He was dressed in tight clothes, as if he had returned from a long journey. His hair was a bit messy, and there were even some dewdrops on his body.


    Xiao Wei looked at Ye Lvguanyin in surprise, then looked at Fourth Prince, not knowing what to say.


    "Fourth Prince, Servant came to find Little Sister Xiao Wei to chat with her. She was depressed to the point of losing her calm. Xiao Wei, serve this Fourth Prince well, this Servant will take her leave first. "


    Jin Wushu said indifferently: "Ye Lvniangzi, go, be careful not to fall."


    Ye Lvguanyin was startled again. He staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    Xiao Wei did not understand, seeing that Fourth Prince was still standing there, she anxiously said: "Fourth Prince, Servant will immediately go prepare some food for you."


    "No need!"


    Jin Wushu turned and left without looking back.


    Ye Lvguanyin moved extremely fast, he could not wait to leave the tent area. However, just as she was about to leave, he noticed that there were plenty of people outside. She quickly changed directions, and found that there was a large tent in front of his, with brightly lit torches and lanterns.


    Two guards stepped forward, one on the left and one on the right, leaving only the middle path.


    Ye Lvguanyin forced himself to stay calm: "What are you doing?"


    "Nothing much, I was just ordered to invite Ye Lvniangzi in for a cup of tea."


    Ye Lvguanyin suddenly turned his head, and saw someone standing behind her.


    At this time, the sky had already begun to brighten, and the light was shining down on Fourth Prince. He had actually already changed into a new set of clothes.


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    His voice was indifferent: "Ye Lvniangzi, why be so hasty? Come in and have a good chat with this prince. "


    The large hall was so quiet that one could hear a needle drop on the ground. The servants had retreated completely, standing guard outside in the four corners. The most gorgeous carpet was on the floor, and embroidered curtains covered the four windows. On the table were gorgeous crystal Song lanterns and even several paintings of the Song Dynasty. The entire place was like a palace drawn into the desert.


    It was only then that Ye Lvguanyin realized that the true female tent, which was once rough and insolent, had now become a decorative piece of clothing that had a rich Song Kingdom style. Especially Fourth Prince, he wore Song suit from head to toe, even had his hair down, and had tied up a Dongpo towel she had never seen before. She braced himself, "Fourth Prince, when did you like Song people''s things so much?"


    Jin Wushu even had a fan in his hand, which he fanned out. Inside, there were lotus flowers, and outside, it was actually written by Su Dongpo himself, it was a neat line of "To the east of the great river, To the ancient sportsmanship!"


    Jin Wushu waved his fan, his expression relaxed: "There''s no other reason, because the woman this prince likes is Song people!"


    Ye Lvguanyin felt as if he was struck on the head, his legs became weak: "Fourth Prince, what can I do for you?"


    "Oh? "It''s nothing, just a casual chat. We just need to wait for someone."


    "Waiting for who?"


    "You''ll know when we get there."


    Ye Lvguanyin''s legs went numb. There was a chair at his side and a carpet under her feet. However, she did not dare sit down. Before Fourth Prince had even spoken, she did not dare to sit down at all.


    Jin Wushu ignored her as he lowered his head and picked up a brush from the Desk in front of him. It was a high-quality Yizhou palace pen. The ink used was also first-class, and the fragrance of the Stationery permeated everywhere. As if there was no one else around, he raised his pen and lightly wrote two words:


    He looked at it for himself and was very satisfied. Then, he put down the pen. Behind him was a curtain embroidered with bamboo. It was handmade and exquisite. There was a clump of verdant green leaves that looked lifelike. It was so green that it seemed like a compressed clump of bamboo was suddenly picked and planted on the wall. The morning sun had already risen. The bright red sunlight shone on the curtain, creating a sharp contrast between the bright red and the emerald green.


    Ye Lvguanyin followed his gaze, anxious and frightened. He didn''t know what the Fourth Prince was playing at, and she couldn''t make sense of it at all. He had thought that he had seen through this man in the past, even though he had been doted on.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from outside the door. It was neither too fast nor too slow.


    She looked back in horror.


    When the curtain was lifted, the two guards were extremely respectful, making a welcoming gesture as if they were welcoming guests.


    A woman walked in. She was dressed in tight clothing, and carried a bow and arrow on her back. She seemed to be in high spirits. A corner of the sunlight just happened to shine on her face, and when she looked carefully, she discovered that under her spirited face, there was a kind of sleepy vicissitudes of life in the corner of her eyes. She was lazy, like a flower that had bloomed to its peak, but the petals on the outside had quietly begun to show the first trace of withering ¡ª this was the peak of beauty, the flower had bloomed to its tenth point, but instead, it had begun to wither, bringing with it a kind of heartbreaking grief.


    Ye Lvguanyin was shocked, the first time he realized that this woman, whom he had hated and envied for a long time, actually had such a soul-stirring beauty, a beauty that far surpassed the time she was wearing an imperial concubine uniform.


    Ye Lvguanyin almost couldn''t stand steadily, his legs couldn''t help but tremble as he turned around to look at Fourth Prince. The Fourth Prince seemed to be unaware of it, his gaze was only on the woman, full of love and sorrow, as though everything was melted in his eyes, as long as he looked at her, she would understand everything.


    Hua Rong felt that this aura was extremely strange. She looked at Ye Lvguanyin and saw that her shoulders were shaking. What was he doing?


    Jin Wushu suddenly stood up and picked up a piece of paper from the table. He spread it out and faced Hua Rong, his face full of smiles, yet also a little bashful, as if he was a scholar who was rushing to take her exams.


    "Hua Rong, what do you think?"


    Under the sunlight, the two sparkling big black ink words "Hua Rong" emitted the fragrance of fresh ink. Although Ye Lvguanyin couldn''t read, he could guess what it meant. In his eyes, there was an extremely malicious glint, he was furious, and couldn''t help but clench his fists.


    Hua Rong looked at the two words and frowned. What time is it? The Fourth Prince still had the mood to play with such elegance?


    His expression was extremely stubborn, as if he was a primary school student. "Hua Rong, you are the authority.


    Just from the calligraphy, those two words were nothing, but they were also like the dance of dragons and the phoenix, carrying a bit of grandeur. However, for a female Genuine General to be able to write Chinese characters to this extent, it was definitely not an easy feat.


    "Hua Rong, what do you think?"


    Hua Rong truthfully said, "It''s alright."


    He immediately became ecstatic. He stretched out his hand to touch his nose, not even knowing that he had been dipped in ink. It was as if he had received the approval of a master.

 C496 assassination

    Hua Rong said with a smile that was not really a smile, "What? Is Fourth Prince trying to introduce Chinese characters in the Jinguo? If that is the case, I shall be very pleased. "


    He was excited. "If that''s the case, would you be willing to stay in Dajin and carry out a friendly cultural relationship between the two countries forever?"


    Friendly cultural interaction? What kind of play was this?


    "Wolf owners love Zhang Fei very much, and wolf owners also love Han culture. Hua Rong, don''t tell me you think it''s bad for the Da Jin to go Han? "


    That was true, girls truly were upper-class aristocrats. Back in the days, the upper-class aristocrats of Liaoning had a tendency to transform into Han Chinese. But how did this tendency come about? It was because of the great disaster that had befallen Jing Kang. Moreover, their Han nationality mainly consisted of singing and dancing music and prostitutes who admired the Song Kingdom s. They lived a luxurious life, had rich material wealth, and also had the elegance and elegance of a scholar or scholar ¡­


    Jin Wushu''s eyes lit up as he stared at Hua Rong, as if he was the best lobbyist in the world. "Princess Wen Cheng is renowned throughout the world. The Tang Dynasty is famous both at home and abroad, and has established an immortal legend ¡­"


    Hua Rong was in disbelief: "Fourth Prince, am I a princess?"


    "You are not a princess! But you are a Song people, so you have the duty to promote communication between the two countries, right? Hua Rong, if you stay in the Jinguo, you will definitely be able to play a good role in stabilizing the relationship between the two nations ¡­ "


    Hua Rong laughed out loud: "The strength of a country is not enough, if a man is not able to use it, then a woman needs to use her body to marry her. Do you think that marriage alliance is an honor, Fourth Prince? "


    "Isn''t it?"


    She extended a finger, shook it, and whispered, "Fourth Prince, this is a secret! Men are always loud about marriage, to convince women that it is great. In fact? That means that the man can''t win and has no power anymore. It''s a way to divert the attention of others and a way to fail! "


    Jin Wushu''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    The smile on Hua Rong''s face deepened, "Fourth Prince, if marriage relations are useful, Princess Tianwei, how could she die?"


    "No, that''s different! Absolutely different! Because this prince does not like Princess Tianwei! Naturally, she was useless! "I like you. You''ll be useful if you stay ¡­"


    The morning sunlight shone on Hua Rong''s face, and on Ye Lvguanyin''s face. The two stood side by side, looking like two Golden Man s under the sunlight. In the light, Hua Rong turned her head to look at Ye Lvguanyin.


    What is the Fourth Prince doing? Public display of love?


    Ye Lvguanyin''s not only shoulders were trembling, even his lips were trembling. Hua Rong! Damn it, Hua Rong, Fourth Prince is really putting on a show! What did he count for? What did Wang Junhua count for? What did Xiao Wei count for?


    The past was like a string of beads. The flattery in the Salix back then, and the flattery today, consisted of all sorts of expensive gifts. Now, he was ingratiating himself with all of his Chinese clothes ¡­ How could he be willing to sacrifice a girl so easily when he was deliberately trying to curry favor with her? Ye Lvguanyin was surprised and angry. A woman''s tragedy always depended on the overestimation of oneself, especially a beautiful and intelligent woman. She always believed that her charm was far greater than other women''s. If a man obtained her, he would be the first to love himself. Because of this, he had failed to make some simple decisions.


    Ye Lvguanyin''s teeth chattered loudly as he suddenly thought of his own medicine. That bewitching medicine ¡ª ¡ª He was confident that it came from here, was it not so? Didn''t Ye Lvdayong say that this medicine had very good effects? Why did it fail? She had cursed Ye Lvdayong a thousand times in her heart, but the most important thing was to get rid of this disadvantageous situation.


    In the blink of an eye, Fourth Prince had already walked over from his Desk. His attitude was as if there was no one around him, and he walked towards that woman ¡ª walking towards her with such urgency, so joy, like an affectionate scholar, with his outstretched hand, there were traces of the Song Kingdom ¡ª like an ancient path made of wood, a deep pathway, two people who met each other, male and female, filled with endless surprise and anticipation ¡­


    "Hua Rong, you have to believe me. I suddenly thought of this today, hahaha, I am really stupid, how could I not have thought of this before? You can stay in the Jinguo, stay in the Shang Jing, promote Han Dynasty, and teach your son ¡­ Wenlong, when he wakes up, he needs to study and someone to teach him. You are his best teacher. Hua Rong, I promise you, from now on, I will listen to you no matter what ¡­ "


    Hua Rong interrupted him and smiled: "Including not looking for any other women?"


    "Yes, yes, yes. With you, I can totally not look for other women, and I can immediately send those concubine to someone and disband them. Only you, my son, and my family of three ¡­"


    She glanced at Ye Lvguanyin: "Heh, then what about this woman? Fourth Prince, what do you plan to do? "


    Ye Lvguanyin''s lips trembled, clenched his fists and roared: "Hua Rong, what are you trying to do?"


    A dagger was erected in front of her eyes and shook for a moment. She was unable to open her eyes because of the light, and that was the dagger that she had dropped when she attempted to kill Hua Rong.


    She took a step back as tears streamed down her face and she nearly fell to the ground, "Fourth Prince, you, what exactly are you ¡­ "Why is this slut bewitching me so ¡­"


    The dagger was thrown into the window behind the curtain with a "dang" sound. Jin Wushu clapped his hands, as though he was afraid that the blade would dirty his hands, "Hua Rong, I''ll leave it to you, you can do whatever you want!"


    Ye Lvguanyin''s gaze turned towards Hua Rong, staring straight at her, that was a kind of crazy despair! He himself, would actually fall into Hua Rong''s hands one day!


    What a ridiculous and lamentable thing it was!


    Hua Rong sat on the chair behind him, neither hurried nor slow, and did not mind Ye Lvguanyin''s crazed gaze. She only looked at Jin Wushu, from head to toe, going from head to toe. What an elegant and refined scholar. Unfortunately, what he wanted to do was such a terrible thing.


    However, his eyes were filled with excitement as he looked at Hua Rong. "Wang Junhua, you have already killed him, don''t tell me that you don''t want to punish Ye Lvguanyin personally now?"


    Hua Rong laughed and shook her head: "No! This is the Fourth Prince''s family matter, it''s better if you do it yourself! "


    Listening to the two of them talking, Ye Lvguanyin felt even more hopeless. So, Wang Junhua was actually dead?! She was well aware of the importance of Wang Junhua and his wife to the Fourth Prince. Now, even Wang Junhua had been killed without hesitation.


    She prayed to the heavens with grief and indignation. Why was she the one being played around with? Why were Ye Lvdayong''s medicine not effective? Why? God damn it, how unfair!


    She collapsed onto the ground, while Jin Wushu sat opposite of her, looking at her arrogantly.


    She looked at him too, at the crown on his body, like a demon with a sword in its mouth.


    When he opened his mouth, his voice was somewhat gentle, just like when he first favored her, "Ye Lvniangzi, tell me, what poison did you poison my son with?"


    She shouted hoarsely, "It wasn''t Servant who did it, it was Wang Junhua! You have already investigated it, why did you still frame the Servant? "


    "Sigh, this prince wants to believe that you and Wang Junhua aren''t partners, but you yourself don''t believe it, do you?"


    "It''s not me!" I have no idea at all! "


    "Speak, is the medicine yours, or did Ye Lvdayong give it to you?"


    Ye Lvguanyin stopped screaming and he stopped crying as well. Raising his head, his hair was scattered all over his face and he was stung by the drool coming from his mouth. His eyes revealed traces of death and terror ¡ª ¡ª Only now did he truly feel the fear of defeat. Fourth Prince actually knows of Ye Lvdayong! He already knew the purpose of his visit!


    His voice was still gentle, as if she was urging his soul, "Ye Lvniangzi, if you are to speak the truth, perhaps this prince will consider letting you go ¡­" He looked at Hua Rong and laughed, "No, I have no authority to deal with this. Hua Rong, are you going to let me go?"


    Hua Rong did not answer and just continued, "Forget it, Hua Rong doesn''t want to kill you personally. She rarely kills others in her life, other than Qin Gui and Wang Junhua, she doesn''t want to kill anyone else. Ye Lvniangzi, look, you still have a high chance of survival, don''t you? "


    Ye Lvguanyin had already considered it before. Once the initial fear had passed, he broke down crying: "No, Servant was wrongly accused. Even though Servant and Ye Lvdayong are both from the fallen nations, they have no relationship, nor do we have any interactions."


    "Ye Lvniangzi, you still want to deny it?"


    She suddenly raised her head, looking somewhat crafty: "Fourth Prince, if you insist on staying with me, what evidence do you have? Yes, I do not like the little prince, but I have never been near him, how can I harm him? "


    Jin Wushu clapped his hands, "Alright, this prince does not have any evidence."


    Ye Lvguanyin heaved a sigh of relief.


    A blade coldly pressed onto her chest, bringing with it the aura of death. It was the cold eyes of the Fourth Prince, his cold voice: "Bitch, how long are you going to continue pretending? If you do not obediently hand over the antidote, I will take your life right now ¡­ "


    She cried even more hysterically: "Fourth Prince, Servant is truly wronged, you can search Servant''s entire body, search Servant''s tent ¡­"


    Jin Wushu shouted: "Men!"


    The group of guards entered in a line, all sorts of weird things in their hands. Finally, a woman who was tied up cried until she almost fainted, was heavily thrown onto the ground, and only sobbed out loud, "Fourth Prince, Servant is wronged ¡­"


    It turned out that the servants had taken the opportunity to flip through all the areas related to Ye Lvguanyin. Hua Rong looked at the strange things that everyone handed to him. They were all some mysterious aphrodisiac medicine that had no value at all. She looked disappointed and shook her head.


    Ye Lvguanyin looked at all these things, then looked at Xiao Wei, and collapsed onto the ground, not saying a word.


    Xiao Wei had been scared senseless for a long time, but she woke up now. She struggled, wanting to hug Fourth Prince''s leg, but she couldn''t reach him. Servant was wrongly accused, Servant was only a maid, and was indebted to Fourth Prince''s favor, in order to have honor and wealth, what did Servant do wrong? "


    "Xiao Wei, where exactly are Ye Lvguanyin''s antidote hiding?"


    "What antidote? Servant doesn''t know, I don''t know! Fourth Prince, please spare my life ¡­ "


    She rolled over and her pair of beautiful hands finally wrapped themselves around Fourth Prince''s legs. However, when Fourth Prince lifted her leg, she fell to the ground and could only stare blankly at the man: yesterday was still the same tender and lovable day, but today, they have become enemies.


    Hua Rong who was at the side, was carefully inspecting all kinds of bottles and jars, as well as all kinds of strange medicine formulas. However, none of them were useful.


    Seeing that he did not reap any rewards, Jin Wushu was furious, the blade of his sword was already at Ye Lvguanyin''s neck: "Bitch, quickly tell me, where is the antidote?"


    "No, I don''t have a Poison little prince, it has nothing to do with me."

 C497 Go quickly

    496


    The blade pierced deep into her neck, causing blood to ooze out. Jin Wushu gritted his teeth and said, "Hurry and say it."


    "No!" Ever since the Servant returned, he had been completely loyal to the Fourth Prince and would never dare to do anything to harm him, much less have the guts to poison the little prince ¡­ It''s Wang Junhua. She has enmity with Hua Rong ¡­ "Fourth Prince, it was Hua Rong who harmed little prince. You did not pursue her, and instead pursued Servant ¡­" She suddenly sat up and furiously glared at Jin Wushu, "Fourth Prince, you perverted fool, the truth is so obvious, yet you inverted the black and white, purposely wanting to turn the situation into a blow!"


    "Ye Lvniangzi, your eloquence is actually still so good!"


    "It''s not that I''m glib tongued, it''s just that Fourth Prince is lecherous, and neglected his son. Wang Junhua and Hua Rong fought over favor, and indirectly caused the death of little prince, what does that have to do with me? Fourth Prince is simply thinking about Servant''s betrayal back then, and Servant is also a woman who died alone in a country. He has no one to rely on, so he only bullied the weak ¡­ " She stood up while cursing, puffing out his chest, "Fourth Prince, take out the evidence! Otherwise, even if I, Ye Lvguanyin, were to become the target of your blade and my soul, I would never be able to rest in peace in the netherworld ¡­ " She leaned against the edge of the blade.


    However, Jin Wushu took a step back.


    Hua Rong sat at the side, quietly watching the expression on Jin Wushu''s face, not missing a single bit! Fourth Prince telling him to take care of a woman''s affairs was like picking grains from a pile of sesame seeds. He was unable to differentiate them clearly, unable to pick them all up, unable to pull them out, unable to pull them out ¡­


    Ye Lvguanyin was already trembling in fear, seeing this, Xiao Wei became spirited and started crying. She rolled over and hugged Fourth Prince''s leg, begging him in pain: "Fourth Prince, Servant''s cold body, come here, only Ye Lvniangzi has compassion and is sisters. We have agreed to share good fortune and serve Fourth Prince together, we will work together ¡­ Fourth Prince. The sun and moon can be seen for Servant''s loyalty ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu was shaken out of his wits, he could only take another step back.


    Although Ye Lvguanyin was wailing the entire time, she had still observed his words and words. She was sure that Fourth Prince and Hua Rong definitely could not obtain evidence that he had poisoned him, since Wang Junhua was already dead. As long as he did not admit it, with Fourth Prince''s temper, they would not easily kill his. He finally had a plan in his heart. Seeing that the Fourth Prince had loosened his attitude, he was even more determined to give it a shot. He actually rushed towards Hua Rong while crying, trying to grab her face. You might even have poisoned him... You were doted upon by the Fourth Prince, who knows if you wanted to give birth to your own son, afraid that the little prince would block your future son''s path? "


    She cursed as she extended her hand out like a ghost, as though she wanted to pinch Hua Rong''s throat to pieces.


    A hand was stretched out in front of her eyes.


    She couldn''t bring her hand back for a moment, but she couldn''t pull it back. She held it out in the air, looking very strange. Just looking at that thing.


    Jin Wushu was in a terrible state of anxiety when he suddenly realized that the surroundings had become silent and Ye Lvguanyin''s wails had stopped. Xiao Wei also let go of the hand that was hugging his thigh, and stared blankly at Hua Rong.


    In Hua Rong''s hand was a piece of white ice crystal that looked like snow cream stone. It was cool and refreshing in summer because it would not melt for a long time when stored in a snowflake stone bottle.


    Jin Wushu was extremely curious, "Hua Rong, where did you get this from?"


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "I found it in Wang Junhua''s'' coffin ''."


    Ye Lvguanyin shouted in time, "But, what does that have to do with me?"


    "Because this is what you left behind!" She smiled slightly, "The reason why you helped Wang Junhua fake his death was so that she could escape from here and never leak any secrets. It''s just that you still want to kill her, there''s a poison in this Snow Flower Paste Stone. If I didn''t take it away in time, she would have died long ago. Ye Lvguanyin, tell me, if I did not kill to silence you, how did you know that Wang Junhua faked his death? Why would they go kill a ''dead person''? "


    She pounced forward with the tips of her fingers: "Bitch, you''re spitting blood! Who said I was the one who did it? "


    "Of course not!"


    Jin Wushu anxiously asked: "Who set it up?"


    She glanced at Xiao Wei, who trembled with fear: "It''s not Servant ¡­ Fourth Prince, not Servant ¡­ "


    Hua Rong laughed, with a wave of her hand, she threw over a jade pendant: "Xiao Wei, whose thing is this?"


    This was the jade pendant that Xiao Wei had given him, and it was even bestowed to him by Jin Wushu. That night, when she went to put the things away, she was flustered and he was tripped by the grass and fell down, only to be picked up by Hua Rong.


    Seeing the jade pendant, Xiao Wei''s face was ashen, how could she say a complete sentence?


    Two large blades were at her neck at the same time, and her tears fell like rain, "Fourth Prince, spare me ¡­" It''s Ye Lvniangzi, it''s her. She gave me two pairs of bracelets, three pairs of earrings and a gold collar. Servant didn''t know what she was thinking, he was just following orders, the items were still in Servant''s bag, in the red wooden chest that Fourth Prince gifted her. Fourth Prince, have mercy ¡­ "Spare me ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin''s face was ashen, he kneeled on the ground, holding only his abdomen, he lied on his back, as though he had lost his soul.


    Jin Wushu was furious: "What a bitch, let''s see if you still have anything else to say."


    Ye Lvguanyin remained as motionless as a corpse.


    Her hair was disheveled, and she looked like a mad bird.


    Jin Wushu thought about how he had been played by this woman so many times, and how he had even been fooled by her before. He was so furious that he wanted to kill her with one slash, raise his hand, and slap her across the face, "Slut, if you don''t hand over the antidote and confess everything, not only will you be dismembered, even the men of your Yeru''s Clan will all be killed by this crown prince, so you will know what true extermination is!"


    After this slap, half of Ye Lvguanyin''s face immediately swelled up and a tooth fell out of his mouth. He glared hatefully at Hua Rong who was in front of him.


    This woman had actually plotted and destroyed all the blood and sweat that he had plotted.


    She gnashed her teeth, "Hua Rong ¡­"


    Hua Rong spread out her hands, she shook her head, and a look of pity appeared in her eyes. Ye Lvguanyin, why not make a detour to save the country? It was a pity that a woman''s body was not that simple. Because the body of a woman, like a wildly growing flower, blooms and wither faster, each flower more beautiful than the last, several times a flower can grow old, a man can fall in love with a woman to old?


    A woman''s body was actually the most worthless weapon.


    She sighed: "Ye Lvniangzi, you should give up the antidote. Hand over the antidote and maybe, you can save your life. "


    This pitiful gaze provoked Ye Lvguanyin even more. She spread open her fingers in an attempt to grab at that face, but his body was held back by the two guards like an iron hoop, unable to struggle.


    "Bitch, you still dare to act fierce? Do you really think that I won''t dare to kill you? " Jin Wushu was extremely furious. The dagger moved forward, and pressed against her chest, one more move, and Ye Lvguanyin would immediately die, "Bitch, quickly hand over the antidote ¡­"


    "Don''t even think about it!"


    "Men, go capture the Shang Jing and Yanjing immediately. Do not let any men of the Yale Family off!"


    "Yes sir!"


    A group of people ran out of the tent. Ye Lvguanyin was on the verge of collapse, but he suddenly started laughing out loud. Jin Wushu''s dagger followed her body up and down, but he did not understand what she was laughing at.


    She laughed until her tears flowed and said in a calm voice, "Fourth Prince, if you have the guts, immediately kill your son!"


    Jin Wushu was startled.


    She spoke to Jin Wushu but she looked at Hua Rong with an extremely pleased expression: "Fourth Prince, Servant is already pregnant with your flesh and blood. This time, you were pregnant with Servant after he came here, so you should be clear whether this is your flesh and blood! Now, your son is dead, even that little bastard Lu Wenlong is dead! "If you really want to cut off all your descendants, then kill me. Kill your son ¡­"


    "You''re lying!"


    "I''m spouting nonsense? I''m not spouting nonsense! Fourth Prince, do you remember the first night I came to the grasslands? That night, I filled your glass with wine and gave you a type of seductive medicine. I also took the secret recipe to give birth. Even if you only favor me that one time, it would be enough for me to be pregnant with your child! " She was so pleased that she ignored the tears on her face, and smiled like a noble queen with her head held high, "Fourth Prince, even if I was in the wrong, but what is Hua Rong worth? What was that evil bastard Lu Wenlong worth? He''s not your own flesh and blood! Think about it yourself. Your flesh and blood and the remnants of the Song Kingdom, which one is lighter?! "


    Jin Wushu''s eyes were wide open, he could not react at all. She pressed closer and closer, causing Jin Wushu to retreat step by step, the dagger still not moving an inch away from her chest.


    She suddenly stood up, "Kill, Fourth Prince. If you have the guts, then kill your son with your own hands!"


    Jin Wushu took another step back. She was very satisfied and shouted angrily at the two guards who had subconsciously let go of her hands, "You dog slave, are you guys trying to bully the unborn little prince?"


    The two guards quickly let go.


    No one noticed that Hua Rong had already quietly walked to the door and flashed out. Life was really like a drama. At every turning point, one would always be caught off guard.


    She was no longer in the mood to look at Jin Wushu''s expression or his choice. He only thought of the most serious problem, that if he couldn''t get the antidote, his son had to think of another way immediately.


    As soon as she went out, she ran.


    The moment her back figure disappeared, Ye Lvguanyin looked as if he had won the biggest battle ever. He raised his head and stared at Jin Wushu like a proud queen. She gently placed his hand on his stomach and stroked her belly. This was a woman''s greatest weapon and his only chance at survival. She sneered in her heart: Hua Rong, what right do you have to fight me? Do you think I''m the Wang Junhua that doesn''t lay eggs?


    The look on her face grew more triumphant.


    Only then did Jin Wushu regain his senses, and shout loudly: "Hua Rong!"


    Ye Lvguanyin stopped at the door, a cold smile on his face: "Fourth Prince, do you want your own son, or a bastard? Don''t forget, Hua Rong''s husband died in your hands! "


    Jin Wushu looked at her with a strange expression.


    In the small tent.


    Zha He was currently at the head of the bed watching over Lu Wenlong, cooking the medicine that Hua Rong had found everywhere, treating him as if he was a living horse. On his face and hands, there were still wounds of blood. Back then, Jin Wushu had hit him quite hard, because Jin Wushu truly hated him, and as a result, did the act and ruthlessly whipped him.


    Just as he was about to feed Lu Wenlong, he saw the door curtain being opened, and a person rushed in like a tornado, his voice was also like a tornado, and was about to blow someone away: "Zha He, quickly, grab little prince and follow me ¡­."


    "Huh?" Zha He did not care to ask her what happened, and immediately rushed out while hugging Lu Wenlong.


    "Quick, Zha He, quick..."

 C498 escape

    497


    The Black Moonlight and Zha He''s steeds were both outside. Hua Rong ran out, snatched her son, and jumped onto the Black Moonlight. With a raise of her whip, she galloped away. Zha He was surprised, but he still charged forward.


    "The little boys ¡­" Zha He was shocked, he only saw Hua Rong raising her whip quickly, the Black Moonlight was almost like a madman, he could not catch up to them.


    Hua Rong couldn''t care about him at all and could only shout loudly from afar, "Zha He, hurry up, hurry up..."


    From afar, the voice of the gold soldier came over, "Quick, quickly stop them ¡­"


    "The Fourth Prince has ordered that no one is to go out ¡­"


    "Quick, intercept the little prince ¡­"


    When the first voice came out, the Black Moonlight had already rushed out of the whistle like a strong gust of wind. The soldiers were unable to stop it at all, and Zha He used this powerful force to rush out as well.


    Behind him, Jin Wushu''s voice sounded flustered and exasperated, "Hua Rong, stop it quickly, quickly..."


    "Quick, stop them ¡­"


    "Hua Rong... Wait, wait, wait ¡­ Don''t you want your son''s life? Are you crazy? Hua Rong, you stop ¡­ "Listen to me ¡­"


    Hua Rong struck her horse with all she had, the Black Moonlight truly came and went like the wind. When Jin Wushu finally arrived, not only the Black Moonlight, even Zha He had disappeared.


    Wu Qimai ran up as he panted heavily: "Fourth Prince, we can''t catch up. "These two horses are both mounts that are even better than a thousand-li horse ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was flustered and exasperated as he scolded, "This ungrateful woman, this crown prince should not have just watched her bring two good horses in ¡­ "Chase, hurry and chase. Even if you can''t, you have to. You have to find little prince and bring him back ¡­" When he saw that the guards were still in their original positions, he flew into a rage. "All of you should hurry and chase after them. Even if you can''t catch them back, don''t come back ¡­"


    As he spoke, he had already taken the lead and chased out.


    It was already afternoon, and in the dense forest, waves of cold wind were blowing. Hua Rong held onto the horse rein, until even her hand that was holding onto it was covered in sweat. The child in her arms still had his eyes closed, and a transparent green color appeared on his face. She waited a while before she heard the voice. It was Zha He who had caught up. Zha He gasped for breath. Seeing her, he was very happy, but also very anxious: "The little boys, what happened?"


    Hua Rong shook her head. Since Ye Lvguanyin was pregnant, she would definitely not hand over the antidote. If Wen Long were to stay, he wouldn''t be able to receive treatment. He had to bring him to look for another formula! At this moment, she had no choice but to admit that Ye Lvguanyin''s methods far surpassed Wang Junhua''s. Moreover, it could endure humiliation and bear heavy injuries, and could firmly grasp a man''s most fatal weakness. Jin Wushu thought that he was able to hold onto Ye Lvguanyin. Unexpectedly, Ye Lvguanyin held onto his painful leg even more tightly ¡ª It was a common disease among all men in the world. He thought that women were nothing much, so he unrestrainedly vented his OOXX desires, and sowed seeds everywhere.


    His heart gradually became clear. Could it be that the premature death of the son of the previous Fourth Prince was also caused by Ye Lvguanyin? Even if the whole world knew that she had evil intentions, what could they do to her? To Fourth Prince, it was enough that she had mastered the most effective and powerful weapon.


    Zha He was both angry and anxious. Ye Lvguanyin was actually pregnant with the Fourth Prince''s child? Then wouldn''t the son she gave birth to be a prince? No wonder the The little boys was so afraid of her.


    He said angrily: "I''ve always said that Fourth Prince is not a good person. Always hypocritical. He was actually so shameless to mix with Ye Lvguanyin, and even ignored little prince''s life. The little boys, if there''s a chance in the future, we must not let it go ¡­ "


    Hua Rong no longer bothered to denounce Jin Wushu at this time. According to her understanding of, denouncing him was useless. At this point, Ye Lvguanyin was definitely holding onto his stomach, trying to stop all of''s actions.


    "Zha He, Wen Long''s son is the son of my Da Song''s loyal subject, Master Lu Deng. Sigh, whatever. He had raised this child for all these years, and now the child had been viciously murdered by his wife. No matter how much the child gets better, it has nothing to do with him. "


    Zha He anxiously said: "Alright, we will rush back immediately, maybe Da She and the others will have the antidote."


    Hua Rong sighed again. She saw that her forehead was drenched in perspiration, she was running with the child on her horse, looking extremely weak. She anxiously went forward: "The little boys, I will carry the child, take a rest."


    Hua Rong gave the child to him. Zha He carried Lu Wenlong and carefully mounted the horse. He had never held a child like this before, so he was extremely careful.


    "The little boys, don''t worry. Da She Tribe will definitely be able to save him."


    Hua Rong heaved a long sigh, she hoped that it was so.


    He turned his head to look at the twisted forest and heaved a sigh of relief. He knew that Jin Wushu would never be able to catch up with him again. Fourth Prince had just demonstrated his deep affection, but he did not expect that Ye Lvguanyin''s pregnancy would soon happen ¡ª In terms of methods and taste, only the two of them could truly be a perfect match! No one else could interfere.


    The Fourth Prince was just a man and a politician!


    Since he took away this child whose life and death was uncertain, it wouldn''t be unfair to him. Otherwise, Wen Long would sooner or later die in Ye Lvguanyin''s hands.


    After running for one day and one night, the two of them finally returned to the Da She Tribe.


    When the clan members saw the Black Moonlight, they all rushed forward and looked at the children in Hua Rong''s arms curiously. Hua Rong drank a mouthful of water handed over by a young lady, only to see that Da She had already brought her clan''s doctor, Tuo Tuoyang, over. Da She quickly asked: "Leader, who is this child?"


    "It''s my son. He''s poisoned. Da She, quickly take a look at you and Tuo Tuoyang, can you remove them? "


    Tuo Tuoyang took the child and smoothly placed it on the grass, carefully inspecting his entire body. After he finished reading, he suddenly took out a strange circle and placed it on top of Lu Wenlong''s head, tightly locking it.


    Zha He saw that he was using more and more strength, and was shocked. Hua Rong was also very nervous as she looked at Da She, but Da She nodded and said softly: "Tuo Tuoyang is driving the devil away for our child, don''t worry."


    How could Hua Rong relax? Just as she was about to ask, Tuo Tuoyang also sat down on the ground, a burst of white Qi actually rising up from his brain, he pressed his hands even harder onto the child''s head, his expression becoming more and more bizarre.


    Hua Rong watched on fearfully. After a long while, Tuo Tuoyang suddenly opened his eyes and released his hands. His entire body was in a state of collapse and his face was covered in sweat.


    Hua Rong anxiously looked at his son, only to see that he was still unconscious, but the green color on his face had slowly turned into a faint black. Tuo Tuoyang still had lingering fear in his heart as he continuously muttered to himself. In the past few days, Hua Rong could roughly understand the words of the barbarians, but she could not understand a single word that Tuo Tuoyang was saying. Da She and Zha He anxiously translated for her. Originally, Tuo Tuoyang meant that the person who poisoned her was very powerful, it was fortunate that Hua Rong came back quickly. Otherwise, he would have been killed within two more days, his entire body would have festered and turned into a pool of green water.


    Hua Rong was truly scared to the point that she broke out in a cold sweat, and anxiously asked how she could save his son. Tuo Tuoyang stood up, his expression was extremely downcast, and after saying a few words, he turned and left. Da She revealed a happy expression. He said that Tuo Tuoyang went to look for a medicine to cure the poison.


    Hua Rong was surprised and happy at the same time. The moment she relaxed, she collapsed onto the ground, exhausted beyond belief, as she laid on the grass, next to his son. Looking at his slightly darkened face, it was obvious that Tuo Tuoyang had helped him expel some of the poisonous gas. She didn''t know why he was so impulsive at the time, but the moment he heard Ye Lvguanyin was pregnant, he immediately carried her son and ran off. Perhaps, this was the fate of the heavens. Even though he was not her biological father, she had poured almost all of her love for the head of the Little Tiger onto Lu Wenlong, and it could even be said that it was the heart of a mother. She really did not dare imagine, if she had continued to stay in Fourth Prince''s tent, fighting with Ye Lvguanyin and him, in exchange, she would obtain the corpse of his son.


    Putting down the basket, she carried her son into the tree house.


    The two girls of Da She''s Tribe had long prepared clear water, melon fruits and various types of sumptuous foods for Yue Yang. Hua Rong randomly devoured a few mouthfuls of meat. Zha He then ate three big bowls of wild beef and a meat paste that was stewed with wild wheat in one go. He then laughed, "The little boys, I''m already full.


    Hua Rong put down the bowl, and looked at the wounds on his face, and her heart filled with emotions. Zha He was originally living a good life in the Yanjing. Right now, following him on the road to revenge was a dangerous and unpredictable future. Being beaten up by Jin Wushu and trapped in her clan, when would she be able to live a free life again? She smiled slightly: "Zha He, thank you so much for these past few days. Sigh, if I didn''t have your help, I really wouldn''t know what to do. "


    Zha He wiped his face using the clear water.


    Hua Rong thought for a bit, but she still didn''t feel reassured. She stood up and opened a basket in the corner of the tree house, inside was gold and silver money that she had brought out earlier, originally meant for Da She''s tribe to acquire weapons. There wasn''t much left, but to ordinary people, it was still worth it. She took out a large portion of the items, "Zha He, I promised to help you find a good woman to build your family. However, Wen Long''s poison has always been dragged on, and he has no time to manage it for you. Zha He, take this money and go back to the Yanjing to live well ¡­ "


    Zha He took a step back, and his face revealed a terrified look: "The little boys, are you saying that you don''t want me to be with you anymore?"


    "Zha He, it''s too dangerous for you to be here. If we were to escape in such a hurry, Fourth Prince would definitely not let you off. "


    Zha He said with emotion, "If Fourth Prince wants to deal with me, I''m not afraid either. The little boys, I don''t want to leave you. "


    Hua Rong looked out the window at the lush forest and the vast forest. Could it be that Zha He was going to be with the barbarians for his entire life?


    She said softly: "Zha He, even Da She is not safe. Even if Fourth Prince lost his son, he wouldn''t let it go. Maybe they would all become enemies with the Da She Tribe. You''d better get out of here, find a place to live in seclusion, get married and have kids ¡­ "


    Zha He gave a silly smile and firmly shook his head: "The little boys, these few days, I don''t know how happy I have been. I like this place, and I don''t like the Yanjing at all. Fourth Prince and Ye Lvdayong, I am not afraid. "


    Hua Rong was not good to be persuaded, and seeing that he was adamant, she could not force herself.


    Zha He''s eyes lit up as he stroked his messy hair: "The little boys, I''ll follow you from now on. Although I can''t do anything, but I can at least protect little prince."

 C499 lucid

    Hua Rong hesitated, she did not know how to answer.


    Zha He was even more anxious: "The little boys, I will definitely be loyal to little prince, take care of him, I will not let anyone hurt him. Furthermore, there''s no meaning for me to return to Yanjing. Even if I don''t have a family member, I won''t miss the Yanjing at all.


    Hua Rong could only nod her head.


    Seeing that she agreed to stay, Zha He touched his head in joy. Hua Rong laughed softly and caressed his son''s face, saying in a very gentle tone, "Zha He, don''t call him little prince anymore. Just Wen Long."


    Zha He rubbed his hands together, and said repeatedly: "Alright, alright, alright, being the son of the Fourth Prince is also nothing, in the future, I will call him Wen Long."


    Early morning of the second day, Tuo Tuoyang hurried over with Da She accompanying him. It was only then that Hua Rong noticed that Tuo Tuoyang was different from the others. He was actually wearing a robe made from palm tree leaves, not a colorful tattoo.


    By the stream in the forest, a beheaded palm tree was lying in a blazing bonfire, thick smoke was coming out of it. Some of the juice flowed down the branches and gave off a wine smell. The floor was covered with a few large leaves that were used to make a boat barrel. Lu Wenlong was placed inside, with all of his clothes taken off, the dripping juice had almost completely soaked him in it.


    Tuo Tuoyang held a few black medicinal herbs in his hand and placed them on top of the fire. When the herbs touched the fire, they immediately combusted, releasing a strange smell, which quickly dissolved into a black liquid. It mixed with the palm tree juice, as though it was mixed with a black ink. Because of Tuo Tuoyang''s instructions, only Da She and Hua Rong were allowed to enter.


    At this time, Tuo Tuoyang suddenly stood up, his eyes revealing a fierce light. Hua Rong was shocked, she anxiously said: "Quickly go, Tuo Tuoyang wants to do something."


    Hua Rong had always felt that their doctor was strange, and seeing Da She''s expression, she did not dare to leave easily. However, Tuo Tuoyang waved his hand with even more exhaustion, while his expression became even more terrified.


    Hua Rong had no choice but to leave with him.


    Once they reached the forest, Da She immediately said: "Leader, I''m sorry, Tuo Tuoyang has never let anyone witness his actions."


    Hua Rong was still worried, "Will it work?"


    Da She was full of confidence, "Yes, of course. Tuo Tuoyang is the most experienced witch doctor in our clan, he has cured many people. "


    Hua Rong had no choice but to sit under the tree and wait for time to pass.


    From morning until dusk, Hua Rong could no longer sit still. She tried to stand up a few times, but held it in. Her son''s life and death was uncertain, and she held some doubts towards the Witch Doctor''s treatment methods. If this continued, what would happen if she were to kill him?


    Seeing that the sun was about to set, she could no longer resist, and Da She had no way to stop her, he could only bite the bullet and accompany her forward, but as they approached the mouth of the creek, they heard intense panting and the two of them stopped, it was from Tuo Tuoyang, he seemed to be exhausted of his Profound Qi, falling onto the ground, as he panted heavily, like a stone ox, the business was extremely shocking.


    Hua Rong turned pale with fright, and anxiously rushed forward, Da She also rushed forward, and the two of them ran in, but Tuo Tuoyang sat up, and just as he was about to say something, he heard a weak voice, "Mother ¡­ "Mom ¡­"


    This voice was simply like the sound of nature. Her tears fell and her legs went limp as she kneeled on the grass. A youth dressed entirely in black, who was dressed in a palm robe and had a weak aura was lying beside Tuo Tuoyang.


    Hua Rong''s face was covered with tears. Without bothering to thank Tuo Tuoyang, she hugged his son as tears flowed down her face, "Son, you''re finally awake!"


    "Mommy! Mommy!"


    Lu Wenlong raised his hand, wanting to touch her face, but could not. Hua Rong raised his son''s hand, tightly held onto his own face, and laughed at the same time while crying: "Son, you''re finally awake, are you hungry? What do you want to eat? Do you want some water? "Mom, all of them are for you ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong laughed, closed his eyes and fell asleep again.


    Hua Rong panicked: "Son, what''s wrong with you son?"


    "He had just woken up and was very weak. He had fallen asleep. Just rest for a few days. "


    Hua Rong heaved a sigh of relief and embraced his son, then looked at Tuo Tuoyang and thanked him quickly. Tuo Tuoyang did not reply, and did not need Da She''s support. He stood up, and his body swayed a few steps, and just when Hua Rong was worried that he would fall down, he stood firmly, and walked far away with large strides.


    Da She was extremely happy as he looked at Lu Wenlong, "Leader, your son is fine, let''s go back."


    He hugged him with great effort. However, when Da She asked to help her carry him, she was filled with joy, and resolutely shook her head. No matter how heavy it was, he would still be happy to carry him.


    In front of him, Zha He was anxiously waiting. When he saw Hua Rong carrying the completely black Lu Wenlong, he immediately came over and was both surprised and happy. "The little boys, Wen Long woke up?"


    Hua Rong was ecstatic, she gasped for breath: "Wake up, Wen Long is awake."


    When she opened her mouth, her hands loosened up, almost unable to hold the child. Zha He quickly took it and placed it in the basket he prepared beforehand and brought it to the tree house.


    Da She was also very excited, he anxiously asked his family members to prepare meat and wine, to celebrate tonight.


    After settling down his son, it was already completely dark. A huge bonfire was lit in the square under the tree, and all of the clansmen sat around the bonfire, singing and dancing. The meat of all kinds of wild boars and wild sheep was cooked and stored in a huge earthen jar. The fragrance of meat assaulted the nostrils and everyone was free to eat. It was extremely enjoyable.


    Hua Rong sat on top of the fire. Even though she had been worried and running for many days, at this moment, she was completely exhausted. She drank a big bowl of coarse sweet wine and felt her appetite expand. After eating their fill, they looked into the bonfire. Da She was currently dancing happily with a man and woman, and it was a very distinct kind of tap dancing. The wild people held onto their bamboo spears, symbolizing their victory in battle.


    She suddenly thought of the history book about the Great Harmony Society. A few thousand years ago, whether it was in the Central Plains or the other realms, everyone was still barbarians. How good it was then!


    She held the wine bowl in her hand and took a sip. The light of the flames illuminated her face completely, and it could be said that this was the happiest day for her after Yue Pengju died. Her son had awoken, and in this instant, he was together with these barbarians.


    Isn''t life a kind of happiness?


    If Wen Long woke up, wouldn''t it be perfect if he added another Little Tiger head?


    She suddenly cheered in her heart. The head of the Little Tiger had never missed her son so urgently before. To have him by his side, to take care of him, to protect him, to personally watch him grow; that was the blood and bone of Penga. To look at him was like looking at the face of Penga. He himself had to fulfill his duty as a mother! Wang Junhua was dead, Qin Gui wanted to kill, Zhao Deji also wanted to kill, but, a son was also very important, right? Revenge was important, as was the future of their sons.


    "Mother, my mother ¡­"


    The sound of the Little Tiger''s head pierced through his eardrums. The impatient Li Tinglan ¡ª his own son, how could he let the King Qin and his wife take responsibility? They may already have their own children, the Little Tiger''s head, they must take care of!


    Zha He was dancing with the wild people when he suddenly ran over to see her sitting beside the bonfire. He was full of smiles and deep in thought, his hair hanging down, covering half of his eyes. At this moment, she was still dressed in his neat clothes. There was no paint on her entire body, and the hand that supported her face was so white, he was completely different from the savages of this world.


    He did not know why his heart was beating so fast. His voice was light, as if he was looking at a noble queen.


    Hua Rong raised her head, looked at him, and suddenly stretched out his hand. Like those female savage s, they grabbed his hand and laughed heartily, "Zha He, I am really happy today, happier than Da She and the others ¡­"


    As Zha He was pulled by her, he only felt his hands tremble and his footsteps float lightly. He could only see countless men and women, countless green bamboo spears, and countless flames ¡­ However, all of this couldn''t cover up such a bright smile. It was like a red morning glow, a bright sunset. It was too beautiful to bear ¡­


    As though his heart had flown to the clouds, he suddenly heard her gentle voice, "Zha He, I''m going to fetch my son. I''m going to bring back the Little Tiger''s head. I will take good care of him and Wen Long ¡­ "


    Zha He only nodded with a silly smile, unable to hear what she was saying at all. He could only see his bright and beautiful face and moving lips, brimming with vitality under the firelight.


    It was already deep into the night.


    The moonlight shined on the treehouse, making the shadows of the trees dance in the air, making them seem like mirrors. Hua Rong sat by the window, holding his son''s hands to his chest and listening to his son''s calm breathing. Her heart was surprisingly calm. After taking the child with him, Jin Wushu would definitely not let it go, and even if she wanted to return the child to him, that was also impossible, as long as she had Ye Lvguanyin, the child would definitely not be able to live. How on earth was she going to get the baby?


    After many years of wandering, he desperately wanted powerful strength. And Da She Tribe was the only bargaining chip on his shoulders for him to become strong. Moreover, his collaboration with Jin Wushu had come to an end. He had to kill Qin Gui and Zhao Deji himself. With just Da She''s clan as a barbarian, how could he protect himself and his sons, and then develop and strengthen himself?


    Her heart warmed as she suddenly thought of Pengju. Ever since he led the Da She Tribe in battle, he had subconsciously used his husband''s tactics. Peng Gao had won a hundred battles, he had deployed his troops and set up a formation. He had the assistance of a god. She had followed him for so many years, but at this moment, she could only bitterly think back to the scenes of those classic battles: the sea battles, the water battles in the courtyard, the Yan City, the great victories of the Zhu Xian Town ¡­ He had seen everything with his own eyes.


    She almost jumped up and slapped her head, she had actually forgotten something so big! There was her grandson''s military strategy, why not there was Yue Pengju''s military strategy now? Pengju hurried away, not having enough time to complete it. Why didn''t he inherit his will and complete these things for him?


    Inside the bag was a paper, pen, ink and paper that he had sneakily brought out from Fourth Prince''s tent long ago. He had originally planned to develop Da She Tribe. She took out a pen and paper, spread it on the table, and focused on his thoughts. He put down the pen, not daring to lightly write for a while. And what was the name of this book? Peng Manipulation Art? Yue Clan''s military strategy? Yue Hua''s military strategy? Thinking about the latter, she couldn''t help but laugh. When her husband was still alive, he would always discuss everything with his. The couple never had any reservations or grudges. They were so blissful and happy.


    Ai, if there was an afterlife!

 C500 If there is an afterlife

    If there really was an afterlife!


    She was so lost in thought that she leaned over the table. Unknowingly, a red sun had already risen from the eastern sky.


    "Mommy, Mommy ¡­"


    She suddenly woke up and raised her head. Lu Wenlong had already sat up, looking around curiously: "Mom, where are we?"


    His son was awake, completely awake!


    Hua Rong hugged him excitedly as her face bloomed into a smile. "Son, you''re finally better now.


    "Mom, I''m so thirsty, I want to drink some water ¡­"


    Hua Rong anxiously carried a bowl of wild nectar that she had prepared earlier on the table. It was rich and fragrant, Lu Wenlong gulped down a large bowl in one go, immediately feeling his mouth becoming full of saliva, the muscles and bones in his body starting to have strength.


    "Mom, what''s wrong with me? "Mom, where are we?"


    Hua Rong smiled and answered each of his questions. Lu Wenlong seemed to understand what he meant, when he suddenly thought of the crazy horse that had run away that day, and the companion that had fallen, and that had left a lingering fear in his heart. He anxiously asked about the whereabouts of his little friend. Hua Rong sighed dejectedly. She could only tell him that his little buddy was already dead.


    In the end, he was still a child. Lu Wenlong was both shocked and afraid as he tightly held onto her mother''s hand: "Are you trying to harm us in the end?"


    Hua Rong slightly hesitated. At this time, she could no longer hide anything from the child. Then, she told him about Ye Lvguanyin and Wang Junhua''s conspiracy. Lu Wenlong was not surprised, but he was curious about his father, "Why didn''t Abba come to see us?"


    "Silly child, Ye Lvniangzi is now pregnant with his flesh and blood, and is about to give birth to a child."


    "How can this be? Didn''t Abba say that Ye Lvniangzi was not allowed to stay? Is Abba not going to punish her? "


    Hua Rong laughed bitterly, this child simply did not understand the world of adults. According to how long it had been since Ye Lvguanyin had arrived at the grassland, she was pregnant, so he must be the flesh and blood of the Fourth Prince. With his current position, it was impossible for him to give up his flesh and blood to punish Ye Lvguanyin.


    Lu Wenlong kept looking around, looking at this strange tree house, he asked: "Mom, where is this place?"


    "This is a tribe called Da She." Hua Rong looked at his son seriously, as if she was talking to an adult, "Son, now that Ye Lvniangzi is in charge, I''m afraid that your return is dangerous, so, I don''t wish for you to return to the Fourth Prince Palace. Would you like to be with your mother? "


    Lu Wenlong''s eyes lit up: Is he always with mom?


    Hua Rong nodded.


    "I do."


    The child was also frightened by that mad horse that day. At such a young age, after experiencing two consecutive times of Ye Lvguanyin''s intimidation, he finally managed to struggle free from the brink of life and death with great difficulty. However, he was also a little disappointed. "If that''s the case, will I never be able to see Abba again? Abba didn''t look for me? "


    Hua Rong spoke the truth: "In order to save your life, mother was afraid that Ye Lvniangzi would harm you, so she secretly brought you away. Son, do you miss Abba a lot? "


    Lu Wenlong lowered his head, feeling a little sad.


    Hua Rong held his hand, and said gently: "Son, I promise you. If there''s a chance in the future, I''ll definitely let you go see your Abba."


    He asked happily, "Really?"


    "Really. But before you do that, you need to fully recover and train your abilities to become a true warrior. No one will be able to hurt you. This way, you can go and see your Abba. "


    "Alright, I''ll immediately learn archery from mom."


    He said that, he could no longer wait and wanted to get off the bed, Hua Rong hurriedly held him down, "Son, your body is not fully recovered yet, you can''t move around, if you want to learn archery, you need to rest for another two days."


    However, no matter what, the little child was unwilling to be bedridden. Hua Rong had no choice but to bring him down from the tree house and only allowed him to look around.


    When Lu Wenlong''s feet touched the ground, it was as if he had suddenly discovered another world. The forest was covered in flowers and trees, and there were all sorts of strange little animals everywhere. The children were playing around by the stream or under the big trees, all of them unclothed, with their bodies covered in all kinds of colored patterns.


    As soon as the children saw him, they ran over and surrounded him. They also looked at this handsome young man with his jade like face. This was the type of child they had never seen before. He was dressed neatly in a horse uniform with a jade pendant tied around his waist. He even had a new scarf tied around his head, and his lips were red and white.


    A child curiously touched the jade pendant on his waist. Lu Wenlong quickly took a step back and held his hand: "Son, they are welcoming you to play with them."


    Before he could finish his sentence, a little girl holding a beetle handed it to him. She smiled, showing her neat white teeth, and mumbled something. Lu Wenlong saw that the beetle''s color was very bright, and he liked it. He took it and studied it carefully a few times.


    Hua Rong let go of his hands, allowing him to play with the children. She observed from the side, and she saw that Lu Wenlong quickly fell in love with a new type of throwing game they played. It was to draw circles of white stone on a piece of wood, to aim and throw small stones, and the more accurate the shot, the more victorious one would be. Lu Wenlong was smart, his hand strength was good, and his eyesight was also good. Almost all of the children cheered and surrounded him, just like a new child king.


    Hua Rong was extremely gratified, and thought of the Little Tiger again. If the Little Tiger head was here, how happy would it be? Moreover, he could still have brothers. Both children are lonely and need to love each other all the more.


    Zha He ran over from the side. Seeing that Lu Wenlong and the children were playing, he asked happily: The little boys, Wen Long is fully recovered?


    Hua Rong smiled and nodded, then asked: "Zha He, where did you go today?"


    "Oh right, The little boys, I was just about to tell you about this. That friend of mine who made the weapons took out another batch of swords and sabers, he is just waiting for us to retrieve them."


    Hua Rong was overjoyed, with this batch of new weapons, she would be able to arm herself for a while.


    At this time, Da She walked over and sat down opposite of her. The three talked for a while, but when Da She heard that her son would also stay, he couldn''t help but be extremely happy.


    Hua Rong had already thought of a plan long ago. Da She''s tribe could not continue hunting and living here. She told him the plan she had prepared. Da She listened to her in surprise and nodded continuously.


    Zha He asked: "The little boys, however, we lack seeds."


    Hua Rong had already thought of a question, and pondered for a moment: "Zha He, I have an idea. I want to leave and go out to bring back some seeds and books. "


    Zha He could completely tell that she was going to take root here. Surprised and surprised, he rubbed his hands: "The little boys, then I''ll go with you."


    Hua Rong shook his head and smiled, if Lu Wenlong was to stay here, Zha He had to stay behind to take care of him. Most importantly, she still had his own plans. He wanted to retrieve the Little Tiger''s head so that he wouldn''t have to rely on anyone else. If he were to travel alone, he estimated that he could travel back and forth in a month. If he had more people, their horses would not be able to mount the Black Moonlight, and would instead delay him for a long time.


    Moreover, when he found out that the King Qin was here, no matter what, he would still show some mercy. That was why he dared to leave in peace. She then discussed with Da She and the rest for a while, and after making preparations, she revealed to the two that he would be leaving in two days. Zha He was worried, worried for her safety, and insisted on going with his, but Hua Rong was determined not to.


    Lu Wenlong ran over with a head full of sweat. His clothes were already spread out, his chest also exposed like a savage''s child. Hua Rong helped him hold onto his clothes, and softly told him that he was going back to pick up her little brother, and that Zha He would take good care of him.


    Hearing that she wanted to leave, Lu Wenlong anxiously pulled her by the lapel: "Mom, I''ll go with you."


    She shook her head and took something out from her bosom, handing it to him. "Son, you can take this with you to ensure your safety."


    This was something that the King Qin had given her. With Zha He and the keepsake, even if something bad happened to her, the King Qin would definitely not harm Lu Wenlong. But Jin Wushu, it was even more impossible for him to harm the child.


    Lu Wenlong held the things in his hand and asked worriedly, "Mother, when will you be back?"


    Hua Rong patted his head and said gently, "At most one month, mother will come back after picking up little brother."


    On the morning of the third day, Hua Rong rode on the Black Moonlight alone and set off.


    The Black Moonlight moved quickly, and three days later, they had already arrived at the Song Kingdom''s border.


    Once again stepping onto Song Kingdom''s land, Hua Rong reined her horse, and looked at the autumn sunset, sighing endlessly. This time, with this son of her, perhaps she wouldn''t be able to set foot on the land of her homeland for the rest of her life. Suddenly, she remembered that Penga was in Lin An''s grave. It was impossible for him to even go to Lin An''s grave!


    As for his old friends, Li Yian, Sis GaoSi, and the others, he did not dare to take a look at them. Ever since she failed to assassinate Zhao Deji, she knew very well that the moment she showed her face, she would definitely die, and would also bring unnecessary danger to her family and friends.


    Her legs clamped down on the horse''s stomach as she forcefully restrained her melancholy and continued forward. Separated by a thousand miles, that vast ocean, countless forests, Sunset Island, and all of them had deep memories. His son was currently in Changlin Island. He was so anxious that he could not wait to see his son. However, he did not care that it was already late, so he hastened his journey.


    In the late autumn, the red sun was immersed in the sea.


    People came and went on the beach, pursuing people, children playing, fishing boats returning late, calm and full of life. It was only then that Hua Rong realized how huge of a change this ocean had undergone. It was no longer the pirate''s nest from before, but an independent small kingdom.


    Looking around, there were both working fishermen and experienced old fishermen who had caught fish and rare shellfish from the sea. There were also a large number of crops and vegetables growing on the island''s fertile land. Near the mountain walls, there were lots of fences filled with wild bulls and wild sheep.


    Her gaze landed on a huge sail on a merchant ship. The workers were busy moving the cargo. She looked carefully and saw that they were all fine porcelain from Jiangnan, clearly ready to go to sea for trade.


    The King Qin was so generous, did he really have the ambition to become an Ascendant? He had developed economic strength and trained a large number of military bases and armies around the Liaoning. It was no wonder that he had teamed up with Ye Lvdayong.


    The patrolling guards vigilantly stared at the uninvited guest. Although she had the King Qin''s keepsake and could pass through without hindrance, he still felt it was strange.


    Hua Rong saw him but was unfamiliar with him. She had never seen him before. She took out the order badge and handed it over. The guard looked at it carefully, waved his hand, and said loudly: "Prepare the ship, a guest is heading to Changlin Island."


    With the command given, a small sailboat quickly docked.


    Hua Rong was shocked by their speed and the quick way they passed down orders. It looked like they were completely well-trained. If the King Qin did not attack the land, just the ocean itself would allow him to become a super strong Ranker.


    The two sailors respectfully lowered the spiral ladder and invited her to board. Hua Rong thanked her and stood still. The boat had already started moving quickly.


    The sea was the same color, the wind was calm and the waves were calm. The seagulls flapped their wings, stirring up the snow-white waves. The sky was like a big transparent blue crystal. Slowly, it was embedded with a deep red color, which was shockingly thick and beautiful.

 C501 Who is the child

    However, Hua Rong was not in the mood to appreciate the beautiful scenery as she paced back and forth on the bow of the ship. She was extremely anxious to see her son again.


    However, she still held a subtle feeling in her heart ¡ª she really didn''t know how to thank Li Tinglan, nor did she know if she would treat her son well. It was unknown if she hated the Little Tiger s.


    However, no matter what, with the Little Tiger being cared for so long, no matter how bad it was, he should still thank her. Furthermore, since King Qin had passed her the Little Tiger''s head, it was likely that he trusted her greatly as well.


    For a moment, his heart was filled with melancholy. He could not believe that after two years of hurrying, things had changed for whatever they were, Pengju had died, and the King Qin had married again. Only he, alone, had come to pick up his son.


    This was not a "township"!


    Half the moon had come up, and a sailor had prepared dry food and fish soup for her, respectfully inviting her to dinner. Hua Rong ate a few mouthfuls of food and knew that she was about to reach the Changlin Island after a distance.


    She entered the cabin and lay down on the narrow bed. However, how could she close her eyes? He only wished for nothing more than to stretch out his hand and embrace his son.


    As the boat docked, the morning in Changlin Island was full of vitality.


    This place was even more noisy than the fishing ports outside. There were more people here, but they were all residents as long as they grew and bred. It was also the most important wealth collection location and the naval training base in the King Qin.


    The people coming and going looked at her curiously as she put her feet on the ground. Hua Rong''s gaze, however, was fixated on the children who were playing on the beach: fish, shrimp, sea turtles, shells ¡­ Which child playing is the head of the Little Tiger?


    Her mood was agitated and she almost wanted to shout out loud. However, at the end of her vision, there was not a single person who was the head of the Little Tiger. The son was not among the children.


    A guard hastily ran over, but she recognized the person who was speaking to him. It was one of Third Uncle Yang''s trusted aides. Seeing her, she was surprised but also respectful, and hastily bowed: "I received the news that Madame Yue had come ashore. Madame Yue, what brings you here this time? "


    Hua Rong became focused: "Is Third Uncle Yang safe?"


    "His physique can be considered strong."


    "Take me to see third uncle first."


    "I am here on Third Uncle''s orders to receive the Madame Yue."


    Hua Rong followed him out for a while, and finally couldn''t resist asking: "Has the Little Tiger head been naughty and mischievous for the past few days?"


    The guard didn''t seem to know how to reply. He mumbled and only said that the Third Uncle Yang was waiting.


    Hua Rong felt that it was a little strange. Could it be that the Little Tiger was brought by the Third Uncle Yang? It would be better if his third uncle brought it. Along the way, there were many pedestrians, rows after rows of newly built houses. The size of the island was growing larger and larger, but Li Tinglan and the rest of the ladies were nowhere to be seen.


    A row of tall coconut trees shaded the wooden building, very quiet.


    Third Uncle Yang was leaning on a walking stick at the door as he watched the woman get closer and closer. He never thought that Hua Rong would actually return. What was she doing back here? To find King Qin or her son?


    What the hell is King Qin doing?


    He originally thought that King Qin was just acting to scare the Little Tiger. Could it be that he really sold or threw away the Little Tiger''s head? He was shocked. Now that Hua Rong had returned, what should she do? He cursed in her heart. If this King Qin really threw Yue Pengju''s son away, wouldn''t he be ridiculed by the whole world?


    Hua Rong had already approached, her mood agitated and attitude respectful. She only called out "Third Uncle", and didn''t know what to say for a moment. Third Uncle Yang was still the same as before, he had never grown older. But, where is the head of the Little Tiger? Where is the Little Tiger''s head?


    Third Uncle Yang replied and said politely: "Madame Yue, how have you been?"


    Hua Rong bowed again. "Thank you Third Uncle for taking care of the Little Tiger''s head these past few days. Hua Rong will be extremely grateful."


    Third Uncle Yang laughed dryly. He was old, but he was complaining in his heart. Hua Rong saw that he was just laughing and did not answer, and anxiously asked: "Third Uncle, where is the head of the Little Tiger? Please let me see him. "


    Third Uncle Yang raised his hand: "Madame Yue, please come in. Come, serve Madame Yue some tea. "


    The living room was large and clean, cool and dry from the sea breeze. Hua Rong sat down and drank a bunch of hot tea s. She couldn''t help but look around but to see the shadow of the Little Tiger''s head.


    Third Uncle Yang looked at the pile of valuable gifts she had brought and put down his teacup. "Madame Yue, how have you been recently?"


    "Thank you for your concern, Third Uncle." She recounted the general situation she had in the past few days, but had concealed the matter of the Da She Tribe. She only said that she had found a safe place and hoped to bring her son back.


    Third Uncle Yang listened very carefully and observed her over and over again. He discovered that her complexion and mental state was many times better than when he left. Especially when he heard that she had charged into the Jinguo alone and killed Wang Junhua with his own hands, he couldn''t help but look at him in another light, and even feel a sense of veneration. If he had known earlier, he really wouldn''t have interfered with King Qin''s decision back then. But now, if King Qin had really gone crazy and threw away the head of the Little Tiger, how could he explain it to her?


    Hua Rong asked about his son again and again, but Third Uncle Yang tried to shirk his responsibility time and time again. His heart shivered, and suddenly felt an ominous feeling, but he couldn''t care less and directly asked: "Third Uncle, to be honest, I have previously seen King Qin at the border of the Liaoning, he said that the Little Tiger''s head was given to Li Tinglan ¡ª ¡ª Madam Qin ¡ª to take care of.


    Third Uncle Yang almost had internal injuries. What did King Qin say? The Little Tiger''s head had already been taken away by him, but it was pushed onto Li Tinglan''s body.


    "This... Your Majesty, did he tell you so? "


    "Yes." I am very grateful to the Madam Qin, but I want to see the Little Tiger''s head. I think it would be better if I take my child with me. Third Uncle, I want to go see Madam Qin.


    Before Third Uncle Yang could reply, he heard an excited voice from outside: "Third Uncle, I heard that an esteemed guest has come to visit?"


    ''s eyes blurred as he saw a middle-aged woman walk in. Her appearance was average, but she was extremely capable. Behind her was a woman wearing six ranks armor, supported by two servant girls.


    Hua Rong had already guessed who these people were. As expected, Xiao Daniang first bowed towards Third Uncle Yang, then turned to Hua Rong and blessed him, "Servant greets Madame Yue. Yue Xiang Gong is loyal and ungrateful. Servant Xiao Daniang, this is my young miss, oh, it should be my Madam Qin ¡­ "


    Ever since the King Qin and Li Tinglan had gotten married, Xiao Daniang had walked along the route of the Third Uncle Yang. She was extremely filial and respected, becoming the pride of the Third Uncle Yang. However, today, the Third Uncle Yang obviously did not welcome them, but he had no choice but to bite the bullet and face them sooner or later.


    Hua Rong saw that her master and servant were extremely close to Third Uncle Yang, and thought that they had raised a Little Tiger, he quickly replied with a bow: "I dare not, Hua Rong still needs to thank Madam Qin ¡­"


    Xiao Daniang was startled, but only laughed, and was smart enough to not make a sound.


    Hua Rong turned towards Li Tinglan. Only then did she realize that this was the first time she had seen the "Madam Qin", that this woman had a picturesque appearance. Because she was pregnant, her cheeks had faint scars, but this did not affect her beauty in the slightest.


    Li Tinglan and her servant also sized her up, looking at the extremely famous "Yue Pengju''s wife", the person who was on King Qin''s heart back then.


    Hua Rong''s gaze fell on Li Tinglan''s big stomach. Before this, although she knew that King Qin was married, she was subconsciously unwilling to believe that it was true. She always thought that it was King Qin''s excuse and lied to herself. Until she saw with her own eyes that Li Tinglan was pregnant, she was completely sure that King Qin was really married and married to another woman. And because of this, he understood more about how he had to avoid and avoid Liaoning time and time again, and how he didn''t want to meet her.


    So that''s how it was!


    His heart was actually in turmoil, and he felt sad for no reason. Forget it, King Qin finally had a good home.Hee composed himself and picked up the gift that he brought with her. She said sincerely: "Thank you Madam Qin for taking care of the Little Tiger for me. This gift is for Madam Qin. It''s just a small matter and no respect.


    Li Tinglan retracted her hand, her expression was anxious. She looked at Xiao Daniang, but she was unable to resolve the situation, and her panicked eyes once again looked towards Third Uncle Yang. The master and servant were both very surprised. Could it be that Hua Rong still did not know the whereabouts of her son?


    Third Uncle Yang coughed as he never expected this scene. He really wanted to find a hole to hide in.


    Hua Rong saw that everyone had a strange expression, especially Li Tinglan, but beside them, there was not a single shadow of the Little Tiger''s head. She anxiously asked: "Madam Qin, where is the Little Tiger head? Would you let him meet with me? "Thank you very much."


    Li Tinglan clutched her stomach, and took a step back.


    Xiao Daniang had already noticed the inklings. Something was not right as she smiled and said, "Madame Yue, Madam is pregnant and cannot work too hard. She can''t stay for long, Servant will send her back to recuperate first ¡­ Third Uncle, we''ll take our leave first. "


    Third Uncle Yang couldn''t wait for the two of them to leave.


    Li Tinglan staggered, then turned and left in a hurry, probably wanting to escape from such an awkward situation.


    Hua Rong sensed that the situation was bad and anxiously called out to her. "Madam Qin, I still have something to say, please wait ¡­"


    Xiao Daniang laughed and said: "I am truly sorry, my family''s young miss is pregnant, her body is weak, and I cannot toil around for too long. I hope that Madame Yue will forgive me, and we will take our leave first."


    "Madam Qin, I just want to ask Little Tiger head, where is he?"


    "Madame Yue, we will take our leave first."


    Hua Rong could not shout, but the master and servant duo still walked away. When she heard Hua Rong had come over, she had thought that this woman had come back to challenge her young miss''s position and had relied on her close relationship with the Third Uncle Yang to demonstrate her strength. She did not expect that Hua Rong would actually come back to get her son.


    Li Tinglan panicked and asked in a low voice: "Did King Qin really sell his child?"


    Xiao Daniang was also extremely shocked, "At that time, when King Qin was so fierce, I thought he was just playing a joke on us. Presumably, he really threw that pitiful child away. Otherwise, why would Hua Rong thank us and ask us to have children? "


    "Ah?" The Madame Yue is back, why would she let this matter go? "


    "Oh, what can a woman like her do? "Miss, we can''t wade in this muddy water."


    "Is the King Qin really so heartless?"


    "Men are ruthless. They are fiercer than venomous snakes. Moreover, they are from pirates. What can they not do? "It''s not like that child is his flesh and blood ¡­"

 C502 Tibetan dragon crouching tiger

    Li Tinglan subconsciously touched her stomach, revealing a terrified look, Xiao Daniang anxiously comforted her: "Miss, no matter how fierce King Qin is, he will not harm your own flesh and blood, don''t worry."


    Li Tinglan''s face became even more unsightly, she staggered, wanting to turn around and look at Hua Rong, but she did not dare do so. She only muttered: "The Madame Yue is really pitiful, ai, that kid is pitiful too.


    Xiao Daniang thought of something. "I wonder when my King will be able to return. If only he could rush back when my Young Miss is giving birth ¡­"


    Li Tinglan did not reply. She remembered the scene where King Qin almost stomped his foot on the Little Tiger''s head that day.


    "Miss, what''s wrong with you?"


    Li Tinglan shook her head and said softly: "Madame Yue is so beautiful."


    "It''s a pity that he died. Even his son was thrown away. Sigh."


    After Li Tinglan and her servant left, the room immediately quietened down.


    Hua Rong chased her to the door, carrying the gift in her hand. Li Tinglan did not accept it at all. She could not hold it in any longer. Why were all the people on this island so weird?


    Third Uncle Yang trembled as he said, "Madame Yue, please sit."


    How could she be in the mood to sit? I only kept asking: "Third Uncle, please, I want to meet the Little Tiger, I miss him a lot."


    Third Uncle Yang''s face revealed awkwardness, and only after a long while did he stammer out, "Madame Yue ¡­ "Actually, the head of the Little Tiger is not on the island ¡­"


    "Huh?" Hua Rong''s voice slightly trembled, the gift in her hand dropped to the ground. "Third Uncle, Head of the Little Tiger, did something happen to him?"


    The Third Uncle Yang was simply unable to answer.


    "Third Uncle, what happened to the Little Tiger''s head? "Hurry up and tell me ¡­" Hua Rong was so anxious that her tears were about to fall, all sorts of bad guesses gushed up at the same time. King Qin had gone to the Liaoning, and the Little Tiger''s head was not on the island, no wonder the King Qin did not dare to meet him.


    "Madame Yue, calm down first. Listen to what I have to say ¡­ After you left, the King and Li Tinglan got married. His temper became more and more violent, and after that she said that she wanted to visit her father-in-law, Ye Lvdayong.


    Even though Third Uncle Yang tried his best to be tactful, Hua Rong became more and more shocked the more he heard about it. It was no wonder that Li Tinglan''s master and servant were so scared that they quickly left.


    Her mind was buzzing and her emotions were in disorder, "Third Uncle, was the Little Tiger''s head because of him, because of him ¡­"


    Seeing that she had started to panic, Third Uncle Yang also panicked. She tried her best to be tactful, "Madame Yue, don''t be anxious. The King took away the head of the Little Tiger.


    Hua Rong''s face was pale white, "But, where is the child?"


    Third Uncle Yang simply could not answer.


    "Third Uncle, did the King say where he took the child?"


    "Truth be told, you should know the temper of the King. I also don''t know where he took the child."


    Hua Rong''s entire body shivered, as though she had fallen into an icehouse.


    Third Uncle Yang saw that her face was ashen and quickly said, "Madame Yue, don''t panic. "The king may have a violent temper, but he definitely won''t do anything bad to the child. You should rest up for the night ¡­"


    How could Hua Rong rest? Hurriedly walking to the door, he remembered to say her farewells to the Third Uncle Yang: "Third Uncle, I''m going. I''m going to look for the location of the Little Tiger''s head."


    "Madame Yue, it''s getting late. You can leave tomorrow. "


    "No need."


    She walked out of the door and the Third Uncle Yang caught up with her, "Madame Yue, please take these gifts with you. This old man is ashamed and dares not accept it. "


    Hua Rong didn''t even turn her head, she was seemingly sprinting.


    Third Uncle Yang let out a long sigh. He never expected that the situation would become so complicated. , King Qin, let''s see how you explain yourself!


    Hua Rong sprinted forward, along the way, there were many children playing around with him. She still harbored a glimmer of fantasy, hoping for a miracle. She slowed her pace and looked from face to face. In front of her, a small child, wearing a tiger apron, was squatting on the beach, catching crabs. She was wild with joy as she shouted, "Head of the Little Tiger, head of the Little Tiger ¡­"


    The child who was playing raised his head and looked at the woman who had hugged him. He asked childishly, "Who are you?"


    So, it was not the Little Tiger''s head!


    Hua Rong immediately released her hand, as though she was about to cry.


    Only now did he realize that he had failed in his duty as his mother. In order to get revenge, he had abandoned his son. If something really happened to Little Tiger''s head, how could he face Pengju?


    His steps felt like they were filled with lead. His mind was in a mess. He who had originally been so trusting no longer dared to trust him. In front of him was a coconut tree forest. The wind blew between the trees made him feel relaxed and happy, but Hua Rong''s mind was in a mess. He suddenly saw a figure that was about to dodge ¡ª ¡ª That was Li Tinglan''s!


    Li Tinglan was walking in the forest with her big belly up. She did not expect Hua Rong to come out so quickly. She braced herself, wanting to call out to Hua Rong, but she didn''t dare. Even the dancing Xiao Daniang didn''t know how to greet them. She pretended not to see anything and supported Li Tinglan into the forest.


    Hua Rong stood in place, wanting to ask them a few questions. She also knew that she wouldn''t be able to get anything out of them. At that moment, a man came up from the coconut grove and almost brushed past her. At first, she did not notice, but the man shouted in surprise: Madame Yue, it''s you?


    It turned out to be Zhou Wu. Back then, when Zhao Deji had searched the mountain and looked the sea, he had chased his to the seaside. It was the pirate Zhou Wu who brought her to the King Qin to beg. Zhou Wu was an old subordinate of the King Qin, and the most trusted generals of the King Qin.


    Zhou Wu was very happy: "Madame Yue, why have you come?"


    Hua Rong saw her old friend, but she was not in the mood to reminisce about the past. She only said: "I have something to do, I''m about to leave."


    Zhou Wu saw that Hua Rong''s expression was in a hurry, so he did not ask anymore. The two of them bade farewell to each other, and Hua Rong did not linger, and went straight to the beach, where the ship was waiting to pick her up. She boarded the boat, not bothering to catch her breath, and immediately said, "Let''s go. I need to get on shore as soon as possible. Many thanks to everyone."


    The ocean of autumn was exceptionally enchanting.


    However, Hua Rong was no longer in the mood to watch the scenery. Head of the Little Tiger, where exactly did he go? The deep-rooted trust she had for the King Qin instantly collapsed because of Li Tinglan''s pregnancy. She sat on the prow of the boat, the sea breeze blowing in cold waves. In order to find the Little Tiger''s head, one must first find the King Qin. However, when she had clearly asked the question last time, the King Qin had actually said that it was Li Tinglan who was raising her. Why did the King Qin lie? Could it be that the Little Tiger was also in Liaoning?


    The more she thought, the more anxious she became. She wanted nothing more than to grow wings and immediately fly back to the Liaoning to uncover the truth.


    At night.


    This was Song Jin''s border wilderness. The autumn wind rustled the yellowed grass. It was as if countless demons of the night were hidden in the grass as deep as a person.


    A group of people were hiding in the grass, carefully listening to the Horseshoe get closer and closer. In the dark night, they could also identify the dead grass in front of them. The dust that was lifted high up into the air, the horse''s hiss, and the earth-shaking battle cries. Countless sharp arrow s came shooting over.


    "Kill, kill, kill ¡­"


    In the grass, a big sized man holding a big blade rushed out. The ground in front of them was a bit high, a group of archer s were in a high position, holding their shields as they rushed down. When they fought, the sky was a mess, filled with the smell of blood.


    As the torch got closer and closer, King Qin could almost see the helmet of the man leading the group clearly. It was a gorgeous copper helmet and complex patterned armour. Riding on top of a golden stallion, holding onto a halberd, it was incomparably mighty. Even if Jin Wushu were to turn into ashes, he would recognize him. This was the person he wanted to kill the most in his life. He took out a bow and arrow from his waist, aimed and shot.


    The sound pierced the air, Jin Wushu was shocked, three long arrows flew over. Fortunately, they were too far away, and even with that said, when the arrows brushed against his hair and fell, he was shocked to the point that he was covered in cold sweat.


    The King Qin cursed loudly, but what a pity. Jin Wushu shouted loudly from the side: "Kill, take down the head of Liao Kui, Ye Lvdayong, Reward gold by a thousand, and a hundred thousand captains ¡­"


    With great appreciation, Yuan Liao who was in the lead and the vanguard formed by surrendering to the Han Army, increased their sprint forward. Under their protection, the sturdy female Genuine Soldiers brandished their bows, swords, spears, and arrows as they charged over like locusts. Although the archer had the terrain advantage, it was too bad that there were so many enemies and they were dressed in Hook s, so it was not easy for them to be injured. From the looks of it, the infantry in front could not block them and was forced to retreat.


    Jin Wushu spurred his horse and galloped, this was his last battle before returning to Shang Jing. In the end, Ye Lvdayong was still a huge threat and did not underestimate his enemy.


    In the enemy''s formation, there was a big horse with different colors painted on it. A man with an Cuckoo feather crown on his head was riding on top of the horse, smearing oil paint on his face. Jin Wushu saw it clearly, and felt that this person''s body looked familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was.


    Could it be that Ye Lvdayong''s army was filled with hidden talents?


    Right at that moment, he saw the other party suddenly brandishing out a black embroidered gold flag. Jin Wushu had never seen these flags before. He asked the two strategists beside him, "Who are they?"


    The two of them had never seen such a flag before, and could not answer, but only said that it was Ye Lvdayong''s men. When he looked again, he saw that the other side had suddenly changed his direction. The troops wearing the same kind of equipment wore a type of soft plywood, which was simply placed in front of their chest. This was a locally produced tough plant. Under their valiant rush, the Golden Army in front could no longer approach.


    Under the firelight, Jin Wushu could see clearly that all of them were dressed strangely. He cried out: "Could it be barbarians?"


    Looking at the terrain of this area, one of the strategists did not know what to do, and his expression changed greatly: "Fourth Prince, don''t barge into the Devil Valley." The battle of Liao Liao over ten years ago was still fresh in his mind. A group of female soldiers had returned victoriously and fallen into the Devil Valley. All of them had been annihilated, and not a single one had returned.


    Initially, when Jin Wushu heard about it, he was not clear. In the dark night, he saw this unheard-of team, bold and fearless. He anxiously asked: "Are we near the Devil Valley?"


    The advisor looked at the sky full of stars and the direction of the wind, "It doesn''t look like it, there should still be a distance from here to the Devil Valley." Jin Wushu was relieved. He had gotten his interest back. With a wave of his hand, he changed the direction of his attack.


    In front of this patch of Desolate Grass, were the wilting weeds. It was extremely flat, and was precisely the terrain where the Female Genuine Guai Zima would have the upper hand. Amidst the shaking Horseshoe s, King Qin could hear that the sound was not good, it was the female True Clan''s terrifying Guai Zima Formation. The army of barbarians he commanded, which consisted of Chitan, Liaoxia, and other minority groups, had they ever seen such a majestic attack? In the chaos, the formation was thrown into disarray by the Golden Army''s charge and immediately shattered into pieces.

 C503 array arrangement

    Seeing that the formation worked, Jin Wushu was very pleased, he waved his halberd and shouted towards King Qin: "Where did the barbarians come from?" He directly rushed towards the King Qin.


    also raised his black iron blade as he went forward to receive the attack. Jin Wushu''s halberd swung down and as the two weapons clashed, countless sparks flew. Jin Wushu''s palm went numb as the halberd almost slipped out of his hands. He was surprised that this barbarian had such inborn divine power.


    "Who are you? It''s Ye Lvdayong''s people? If you have the guts, just state your name? "


    The King Qin laughed out loud and cursed loudly.


    Jin Wushu heard the laughter and found it extremely familiar, but, the way they were spoken was strange, he could not understand a single word. Taking advantage of the moment he was distracted, King Qin swung his blade again. Jin Wushu was unable to dodge in time, he only felt that he had never encountered such an unusual and unexpected danger in his life, and was helpless to respond to it. It was too late for the two personal bodyguards to save him. With just a single slash, his left shoulder would fall to the ground. In the midst of his haste, he bent over and twisted the horse''s belly, raising it up high and spinning it around, causing the horse to scream in pain as half of its head flew off; Jin Wushu then used the momentum to crawl back up and grab the halberd.


    King Qin was secretly frustrated, he could not help but admire this fellow''s superb horse riding skills, as he was actually able to escape with his life. However, Jin Wushu was unwilling to let him go. Seeing that the situation was not good, the King Qin led his men and shouted a few words, and then used the cover of the deep grass to give the order to retreat.


    He urged his horse forward, and when Jin Wushu was about to give chase, he heard his advisor shouting, "Fourth Prince must not take the risk alone." Jin Wushu''s heart trembled. With his current position, as well as the strength of both sides, he basically did not need to attack by himself. He had only lost his head to this unfamiliar barbarian and had almost lost his judgement.


    When he heard this reminder, he immediately stopped. At this time, Guai Zima''s formation had yet to close, and with the retreat of the King Qin, Jin Wushu could see some clues.


    Wu Qimai caught up to him and stood by his side to protect him. Suddenly, he said: "Fourth Prince, is that the Ye Lvdayong who wore the Cuckoo crown?"


    Jin Wushu shook his head, he had never seen Ye Lvdayong''s true face, but he felt that he was familiar with him, his face was only smeared with oil, and he couldn''t really remember where he had seen him before.


    "Wu Qimai, did you notice how familiar this person''s body is?"


    "I''m too far away to see clearly."


    Jin Wushu''s beloved horse had been hacked to death by his blade. He had prepared three fine horses for battle and had already changed one of them, but this kind of situation where he was hacked to death in the first round was something he had never done before. He looked at the half of the horse''s head that was drenched in blood and suddenly shouted, "This knife skill, this big guy ¡­" I remember now, it''s the King Qin, the pirate King Qin ¡­ "


    Even though King Qin had switched weapons and deliberately used the native language of the barbarians, his laughter couldn''t be wrong. And his figure, he was definitely a King Qin!


    Wu Qimai said in shock: "King Qin is a pirate, how can he come to the vicinity of Yanjing to command so many barbarians?"


    Jin Wushu naturally did not know about the cooperative relationship between the King Qin and Ye Lvdayong, he was also very curious, but at this moment, hatred had already completely occupied all of his thoughts. From the open seal to the ocean, from the Shang Jing to the Yanjing, this originally unrelated King Qin was like a maggot in the bones of one''s legs, and he could not get rid of it.


    However, this man was a vile and despicable person that he had never seen before in his life. He could use all sorts of despicable methods that he could not even imagine. Even on the battlefield, he would run away if he couldn''t win.


    He was able to scheme against Yue Pengju, but when facing the King Qin, he was unable to do anything. It was rare that King Qin actually delivered himself to his doorstep this time. If he really was let go, not only would he let him down, he would also let down his King Qin! Jin Wushu gnashed his teeth. For Hua Rong, King Qin must have come for him. Earlier on, Hua Rong had sneakily gone out and obtained a Black Moonlight. He thought that the Black Moonlight was also a gift from the King Qin. These two men had actually teamed up and toyed with him. She couldn''t even see his son once. He was furious, "Wu Qimai, immediately send orders, we must kill this enemy."


    "Yes."


    Wu Qimai passed down the orders down, and anxiously took a closer look, in the darkness, he could only hear the sounds of fighting, where was the shadow of the King Qin?


    "Not good, Fourth Prince, they escaped."


    Jin Wushu was extremely pleased: "They will definitely not escape, Han Chang will definitely not let them off easy."


    Initially, it was to deal with Ye Lvdayong, when he discovered that someone was active in this area, he immediately laid down heavy soldiers, hoping to cut the weeds and eliminate the roots. He shouted loudly, "The heavens are truly on my side!", as he whipped his horse and ran away, "Hurry, hurry, capture King Qin, don''t care about his life or death; cut off the head of the King Qin, and reward it with 10,000 gold ¡­"


    When the soldiers heard that the King Qin''s reward was actually even higher than Ye Lvdayong''s, they all rushed to be the first to attack, waving their weapons and chasing after the King Qin and the others like a tide.


    As for the King Qin, all of the elite barbarians had been deployed by Ye Lvlongxu. He started to gather these few thousand people among the old, weak, disabled, and other small tribe''s barbarians that Ye Lvlongxu looked down upon. Suddenly, he received an invitation from Ye Lvdayong to go somewhere. At that moment, Ye Lvdayong suddenly changed his direction. King Qin was suspicious at the time, and sure enough, Ye Lvdayong sent someone to deliver a letter, saying that there was an ambush from Golden Army in front, and asking him to hold it off for a while, was to test the strength of his group of barbarians.


    King Qin had no time to think about it. Since he was already surrounded by Golden Army, he could only bite the bullet and accept the challenge. Seeing that it was Jin Wushu, he had actually wanted to go all out and gamble that he could kill this gold cuttlefish. However, the disparity in power was too great. He wasn''t willing to fight to the death, so he immediately retreated using the terrain to his advantage. However, his intuition told him that something was wrong. An Zhigang and the others had been fleeing in a panic for so long, and just as he was about to take a breather, he shouted, "Do not rest, quickly, turn right ¡­" Sure enough, another burst of fighting sounds came from the left, it was Han Chang who was lying in ambush, rushing over from the side and flanking him from both sides.


    King Qin had just gotten rid of Jin Wushu''s pursuers, yet he met Han Chang again. He complained incessantly, and could not wait to be killed. However, the terrain was flat and there was no cover. It was not enough to block the sharp arrow behind them.


    He took the lead and charged forward. The barbarians fought to be the first to flee for their lives. Han Chang waited with ease, the soldiers were well-fed, after a round of chase, the barbarians at the back could not resist, and suffered heavy casualties.


    It was unknown how far they had run in the dark night. In front of them was a circular valley. It was like a demon in the dark, opening its huge mouth and waiting for its prey to fall into its trap. The King Qin stopped to take a look, and revealed a bitter expression. It turned out that this was a dead end area, only the left side was craggy and craggy with strange rocks. The sounds of fighting from behind were getting closer and closer. If they were stopped here, then it would truly be like catching a turtle in a jar. They would have to completely annihilate them.


    He suddenly came to a realization and shouted, ordering them to charge towards the left. Han Chang and his team had already caught up, and seeing the direction in which everyone was fleeing in, they laughed out loud. If there was a road in heaven, then you will not go, if there was a door in the door of hell, and there was a rock wall in front of you, rush towards here, with slow movements, the Golden Army caught up, and sliced up the vegetables, just like meat on a chopping board.


    Han Chang led his troops and gave chase. At this time, the crowd had been chasing for a long time, and their torches had been extinguished as well, so they could only rely on the moonlight that shone from the stars to discern the situation. It was the darkest moment before dawn, and everyone was trapped in this darkness. Just at that moment, the flames behind him soared, Jin Wushu led his men and rushed over.


    Han Chang saw the reinforcements and was overjoyed. With a torch, it would be easy for him to get rid of this group of barbarians. When the horn sounded, everyone could clearly see the shadows of people in front of them as they charged forward with their sabers and horses.


    A series of screams, flesh and blood splattered. Han Chang was shocked, and couldn''t tell if it was his side or the enemy. King Qin was also shocked. Behind the pile of rubble, arrow cluster were shooting towards the Golden Army like raindrops.


    He had no time to think, leading his men to flee. As soon as he passed, he discovered that it was a boundless desert. Yellow sand filled the sky, and the entire world was immersed in a deathly stillness.


    As for the mysterious army, they suddenly changed their direction and were not aimed at them, but at the Golden Army behind them. They circled around the terrain of the valley, and surrounded them layer by layer. The King Qin rode on his horse and looked in shock at the mysterious ruler that appeared in the desert. The person in the lead was covered in heavy armor s, it was impossible to see his figure, and he couldn''t hear anything either. Only his team, were like a whirlwind, galloping freely in this place.


    Han Chang looked at Jin Wushu from afar, flustered and exasperated: "Fourth Prince, it''s bad, we''ve been ambushed."


    Could it be that the King Qin still had an ambush?


    Jin Wushu asked anxiously: How many people are there?


    "In front of us is a desert, and dust is rising everywhere. It''s hard to tell."


    Jin Wushu looked carefully and his heart trembled. In the morning light, the opponent was an extremely high class battle formation, like an unstoppable war chariot that could not be stopped, their flesh and blood simply could not resist.


    Han Chang exclaimed: "What formation is this?"


    Jin Wushu didn''t have time to reply and shouted, "Quick, retreat!"


    But, it was already too late. The Golden Army in front was surrounded by the huge battle formation, she did not have time to escape, crying for her father and calling for her mother, causing countless deaths. Everyone screamed and screamed, crying out for their parents. Suddenly, they were utterly defeated ¡­


    Jin Wushu and Han Chang ran back with all their might, only daring to stop to catch their breath after running for almost half a kilometer. In the early morning, they were already in a mountain forest with not even a thousand people following them. When he first arrived, thirty thousand elite soldiers wanted to catch him in one fell swoop, but unexpectedly, he was caught off guard by the other side.

 C504 Putting on a show

    Jin Wushu pounded his chest and stomped his feet. He really did not know where such a terrifying opponent came from.


    And King Qin, had also fallen into an extreme state of shock. He had initially wanted to catch up and ask them, but it was then that he realized that the group of people had already retreated northwards, disappearing into the vast desert like a gust of wind. They truly came without a trace, and even more so, they did not come in large numbers.


    His heart still had some lingering fear, but An Zhigang said excitedly, "It''s all thanks to these people who saved us, it must be General Helian''s party ¡­"


    The Grand General Helian led the western summer remnants of the Great Desert, but, the King Qin had fought with them before. Although the military might was similar to that of Helian''s, with this kind of momentum and strategy, although the King Qin didn''t know much about the Grand General Helian, he believed that it was definitely not something that the Grand General Helian could possess. There was no other reason. Grand General Helian had once lost to him, and that mysterious person, King Qin thought to himself, if I were to fight against him, I simply do not have the confidence to win. Moreover, if it was a Grand General Helian, it would be impossible for him to leave without saying goodbye.


    Who is he?


    The sun had risen, and the late autumn weather was heavy with a tinge of chill.


    King Qin looked around, out of the few thousand that he had temporarily formed, only one or two thousand were left. Looking around, the valley was filled with corpses of barbarians and Golden Man s. The most surprising thing was that not a single person in the group of mysterious Hook had lost their life, and they couldn''t even find anything. Using the smallest amount of casualties in exchange for the greatest victory, he was once again intimidated. Sweat began to drip down from his palms. How could he have a good life after meeting such an opponent?


    Could it be that Ye Lvdayong was playing tricks on him? But, Ye Lvdayong was more than scheming, his talent was not enough, how could he have such a spirit? Furthermore, fighting had never been his forte, which was why he relied so heavily on Ye Lvlongxu, Liu Wu and the other generals. King Qin was at a loss of what to do, all the people in the entourage were speechless. They were the same as An Zhigang, and all of them thought that it was General Helian who had helped them.


    The old cunning fox, Ye Lvdayong, clearly knew that he was being targeted by Jin Wushu, yet he wanted to become cannon fodder. It was clear that he had preserved his own direct line of descent, and only hoped that the wandering soldiers outside could become cannon fodder, afraid that he would gain control of his military.


    Everyone retreated, because there were many injured people in the team, they took shortcuts, went past the grasslands, and most of them were mountain roads, which were extremely rugged and could not be rushed, and walked for about 10 days before finally returning to savage tribe.


    The barbarians came out to welcome them. When they saw that more than half of the men had died, they began to cry bitterly. King Qin sat in the middle of a chair carved from tree stumps. Two guards held water for him to wash. His mind was in a mess. After settling the remaining people down, he went outside alone.


    Dusk was falling, and the blue sky in the distance was a deep red. It was a very sad and beautiful color. He looked around, and only felt that he was alone, he could not help but think of Hua Rong. Now that he thought about it, he really couldn''t hold it in anymore. Why had he come thousands of miles to this damned place? To fight with her? The hateful girl, she actually didn''t come looking for him even if he didn''t look for her. Could it be that she couldn''t even ask him about the whereabouts of the Little Tiger''s head or ask him for information about it? Just like that?


    Hua Rong kept leaving without saying a word. He had originally been holding in his anger, wanting to teach her a lesson, but, even though she had been holding in his anger until it hurt, the other side did not show any signs of compromise. He mumbled to herself, and started cursing: "Little girl, people turn into savages, and hearts turn into savages, not only do you not want me, it seems that you will not even want the head of the Little Tiger ¡­"


    At this moment, he almost went mad with regret. If he had known earlier, he would have taken her back the first time he saw her. After wasting so much time, waiting for her to change her mind was simply a pipe dream.


    The sun had already set, and the autumn night was cold. Behind them, the barbarians had set up huge bonfires, sending off the souls of the dead, singing and dancing, and conducting a sad sacrificial ceremony.


    The mournful singing started, and King Qin could no longer stay there. Quietly, he mounted his horse and rode towards the Da She Tribe.


    The morning watering river, bathed in a cage of smoke, ethereal and lonely. King Qin hid the horse well and came out alone to look at the mysterious forest. There were countless poisonous snakes, mosquitoes, and mysterious poisons. Hua Rong was right inside, with a group of savages.


    When he thought of the "female savage" he saw that day, his blood started to boil and he couldn''t wait to appear in front of her and not be angry with her anymore. No matter what she wanted to do, he would obey her. He laughed, "Little girl, no matter how big of a reason you have, I won''t let you go this time."


    The agreed secret signal sounded one after another, and a group of Da She Tribe guards ran over. They saw the contract stone he took out, and muttered a question as to who he was looking for. When King Qin finally explained his intentions, the leader of the group had a troubled look on his face. King Qin was unable to communicate with it. Right at that moment, a group of children ran over, chattering while carrying some wild animals.


    He could see clearly that one of them had a pheasant stuck in his head, a sabre at his waist, and a half-grown boy with two spears in his hands. He looked familiar. The youth also saw him and stared intently into his eyes. King Qin had washed himself clean and wore a set of clothes at random. His face was no longer painted with oil and the youth also felt that he was familiar with one another as he walked straight towards him with the two spears in hand.


    "Hahaha, Stinky kid, what''s your name?"


    "Lu Wenlong, my name is Lu Wenlong, what about you?"


    King Qin was overjoyed, and immediately reached out to hug him. Lu Wenlong was shocked, and dodged. He was grinning from ear to ear, "Stinky kid, have you grown up like this? "Where is your Arhat Little Punch?"


    Lu Wenlong was overjoyed, "Scoundrel, you are the Scoundrel uncle who gifted me the little copper coin? That little bronze man has taught me a lot of fist techniques, I like it very much. "


    King Qin did not expect to see Lu Wenlong here, and was truly overjoyed. Not only did the little girl kill Wang Junhua, he also brought Lu Wenlong out. He asked hurriedly, "Where''s your mother?"


    "Uncle, you''re looking for my mother?" She''s not here. "


    "Where is she?"


    Lu Wenlong hesitated: "I''m not telling you."


    King Qin saw that he was a small fry, the young man looked to be extremely fast, he was already half grown, if he did not want to tell, he would not tell, so he retreated a few steps, looking like he would not tell no matter how you asked. King Qin was angry and amused at the same time. "Brat, quickly tell me, where is your mother?"


    Lu Wenlong was extremely vigilant, he only shook his head.


    Where did this girl go? So mysterious?


    "Your Majesty, is that you?" A familiar voice came from behind. King Qin turned around and was overjoyed that it turned out to be a gathering of an old friend. The person who came was Zha He. Hua Rong urged him to take care of Lu Wenlong, so he was always by Lu Wenlong''s side. After leaving for a while, hearing the children''s conversation, she came over to take a look, but unexpectedly saw King Qin.


    Zha He said a few words to the wild people around him, then patted Lu Wenlong''s shoulders and asked him to play with his little friends. The group dispersed, leaving only him and King Qin.


    King Qin looked around and asked anxiously: "Where is Hua Rong?"


    Zha He said in a low voice: "The little boys has returned to fetch the Little Tiger. She said that the Little Tiger was on your island. "


    King Qin was startled for a moment, then realized what he was doing and almost stomped his feet.


    Why did this Little girl run all the way to the ocean?


    "The little boys thanks you very much for taking care of her son, but she wanted to take care of him personally ¡­ "Great King ¡­" The more Zha He spoke, the more he felt that something was amiss. He only saw that King Qin had a strange expression, both anxious and angry. He was taken aback. "Your Majesty, what are you doing?"


    King Qin took a deep breath and stomped his feet. Little girl, that damnable girl, she didn''t even make a sound as she ran back to get her son. [If she really took away my son, wouldn''t it mean that he would cut him into two forever and never see him again?]


    He fell down onto the ground, completely not in the mood to listen to what Zha He had to say. He was both angry and sad, and just because he said that his son was under Li Tinglan''s care in a bad mood, she ran away without a care.


    Little girl, you don''t believe me at all.


    Perhaps, she had never trusted him. Other than Yue Pengju, she would not trust anyone else.


    As if he had been struck by a rod, he felt dizzy for a long while. Finally, King Qin stood up: "Zha He, when did she leave?"


    "It has already been a month. I estimate that they are already on their way back."


    "How many people did she bring?"


    "She was alone. The The little boys''s Black Moonlight is fast and travels a thousand miles in a day. Our horses can''t catch up to her, so she doesn''t need to follow us. "


    King Qin just let out a sigh of relief before it was pushed into his throat again. The chaotic world was very different. A woman riding a single horse for a thousand miles, who knew what dangers she would face? Besides, he wasn''t in a position to advance, nor was he in a position to retreat. He wanted to go back and find her, but he was afraid that he would miss her along the way.


    Zha He sensed that something was wrong and asked, "Great King, is the Little Tiger head not on the island?"


    King Qin shook her head: "If she comes back, you have to tell her to wait for me, she''s not allowed to go anywhere, I''ll bring my son back to her."


    Zha He was shocked, he mumbled not knowing what to say.


    The King Qin turned around and was about to leave dejectedly. After walking a distance, he suddenly heard the sounds of children playing in front of him. Amongst them, there was Lu Wenlong with two spears, as if he was teaching his children how to use the spear. A trace of warmth floated in his heart. It seemed that the little girl was going to take this place as his home? He brought all his sons here and now the whole family became savages?


    The corner of his mouth curled up into a smile. With a move of his heart, he shouted loudly, "Stinky kid, come over here quickly."


    Lu Wenlong withdrew his spear and ran over. Because he saw Zha He being so respectful to the King Qin, his vigilance had dispersed by half. He stood in front of the King Qin and raised his head to look at him: "Uncle, why are you looking for my mother?"


    King Qin blinked his eyes and reached his hands into his arms, wanting to find some sort of toy to coax him. This was a habit he had gotten used to when he was the "nanny" at the head of the Little Tiger. His hands were empty, but he realized that there was nothing on him. He smiled bitterly: "Stinky kid, your mother has been gone for so long, do you not miss her?"


    Lu Wenlong then said: "My mother went to fetch my brother. I have never seen my Little Tiger head before. Uncle, have you seen him? Is he obedient? "


    King Qin couldn''t help but rub his neck, as if there were still more crabs crawling around. He laughed out loud, "Your brother is also a troublemaker, he''s even more troublesome than you. When your mother comes back, I will take you all to the Little Tiger, so we can reunite as a family. " The more he looked, the more he liked it, "Haha, doesn''t this daddy already have two sons?"


    Lu Wenlong was baffled: "Who is your son?"


    "You and the Little Tiger are both my sons."


    "Nope."


    "Hua Rong''s son is my son. Kid, you dare not acknowledge this father?" He suddenly thought of something and mumbled to herself.

 C505 Merit

    These thoughts burned like the heart of fire. little girl had delicate and pretty features, stubbornly small mouth, and was wearing light green clothes ¡ª she was indeed Shi Qi, who was about Shi Qi''s age.


    Lu Wenlong watched him laugh in a strange manner and was very surprised. "Uncle, what are you laughing about?"


    The King Qin was unable to contain his joy, as if his beautiful dream had already come true. He grabbed onto Lu Wenlong''s hand and said, "Son, I have many good things.


    Lu Wenlong looked at him curiously. This seemingly ferocious uncle of his was actually very kind. However, being caught like this made him unable to struggle at all. He was also very unhappy, and he continuously struggled, wanting to break away from his demon. King Qin was completely oblivious to it, and actually lifted him up, just like how he lifted the Little Tiger''s head back then. He flew into the air and caught it in one go, and laughed out loud happily: "Brat, why do I like you so much with a single look? Your father really likes you and the Little Tiger''s head ¡­ "


    Please, if you like, don''t let people fly into the sky and fall down like this.


    "Uncle ¡­" "Uncle ¡­"


    King Qin was so happy that he let him go. He laughed and completely forgot about Hua Rong''s "distrust", then pressed him to sit next to his and loudly asked: "Stinky kid, did your mother ever mention me?"


    Lu Wenlong gasped for breath, he was angered to the point that he wanted to cry but had no tears. When mother and son met again, he often asked about things, and his mother told him that there was a brother and an uncle. Wasn''t Uncle Scoundrel this bad uncle?


    "My mother said that you''re my uncle ¡­"


    King Qin spat: "Little bastard, who''s your uncle? You have to be called Abba. "


    "NO!" "Mother said to call him uncle ¡­" He became alert, "My mother said, and aunt, how could you be my Abba?"


    This time, it was King Qin''s turn to not know whether to laugh or cry. Lu Wenlong saw that he was at a loss for words, and suddenly said: "Abba, can you teach me martial arts?"


    King Qin was in high spirits and immediately agreed to teach him. He demonstrated three or five moves and Lu Wenlong followed suit to imitate them. Unknowingly, after half a day, he was drenched in sweat, and unexpectedly, he was very intimate with King Qin. He had been together with Jin Wushu since he was young, but Jin Wushu had always been out on the streets. Even as the Fourth Prince, although he loved his son, he had many children, and had to take other people into consideration as well, thus maintaining his identity;


    Seeing that the sun had set, the King Qin could no longer stay any longer. He then said to Lu Wenlong: "Son, I''m leaving."


    Lu Wenlong was actually a little reluctant, but stubbornly asked, "Uncle, where are you going?"


    The two of them spoke, but the King Qin did not mind. He lowered his voice, bowed his head, and said in a low voice: "Son, I''ll leave first. I''ll come look for you after your mother returns in a few days. "At that time, I will take you to a good place."


    "Better than here?"


    "Ten thousand times better than here."


    Lu Wenlong looked forward to see that King Qin had patted his head before he left.


    When King Qin returned, an unexpected guest was sitting in the room.


    Ye Lvdayong''s gaze was like a poisonous snake''s tongue, hissing across the ground, "King Qin, where did you go?"


    King Qin unconcernedly took the alcohol from one of the guards and drank it all in one gulp. What can I do for you? "


    Ye Lvdayong laughed, a strange look appearing in his eyes. "I thought you were going to find Hua Rong."


    King Qin held the wine cup in his hand and reached out his hand, causing the wine cup to almost reach Ye Lvdayong''s nose. Ye Lvdayong turned his face to the side, avoiding the strong smell of alcohol, and laughed out loud: "Today, I came to find you because I received news that your wife is about to give birth." He did not say "my daughter", but "your wife". King Qin was indifferent: "What kind of gift did you prepare for your grandson?"


    Ye Lvdayong clapped his hands, "King Qin, this old man was not wrong about you." He specially sent people over to investigate the situation. Not long after Li Tinglan and King Qin got married, they became pregnant, and according to the time they had been married, they would soon have a son.


    "Old ghost, don''t forget our promise."


    Ye Lvdayong cackled, "My grandson, is naturally the first successor. King Qin, from now on, it''s all up to you. Let''s see how you help me. "


    The King Qin unintentionally asked: "Including asking me to die?"


    Ye Lvdayong stood up, walked a few steps, and said proudly: "King Qin, this is the time to test you. This old man is very satisfied with this. I never expected that you would actually defeat Fourth Prince''s thirty thousand strong army with just a small amount of troops. This is truly a cause for celebration.


    "Old ghost, don''t celebrate too early. This time, the credit isn''t mine!" King Qin interrupted him.


    "I already heard that it was the Grand General Helian who saved you. King Qin, this is still your credit. Back then, it was you and General Helian who got to know each other ¡­ "


    King Qin did not comment. Obviously, Ye Lvdayong heard the report and thought it was Grand General Helian. However, he had an intuition in his heart that this person was definitely not a Grand General Helian. As for who he was, he was completely unable to say.


    "King Qin, this old man has another mission for you."


    "What is it?"


    "Last time, Qin Gui withdrew before he reached the border. Song Jin''s negotiation has been sustained. Now, we must either order him to come to the border or try to make him disappear ¡­ "


    Song Jin negotiated and the war was suspended. What Ye Lvdayong needed the most right now was for both sides to erupt in battle so that he could have a chance of survival.


    "Old ghost, what brilliant plan do you have?"


    Ye Lvdayong laughed dryly. When the King Qin heard the viciousness in his laughter, he was happy to see Qin Gui die anyways. He decided not to look at what Ye Lvdayong had done to him.


    A long journey. At dusk.


    In front of him was Lin An. Hua Rong reined in her horse. The wind was blowing on her face and already had a thick chill. She looked to the north of the city where her husband''s body was buried. After many years, when would they be able to return? However, ever since she failed to assassinate Zhao Deji, she no longer dared to rashly step into Vivian. She felt depressed and wanted to go worship his son again, but she was still worried about his son, so she had to find him first. Moreover, what was strange was that this time, somehow, her heart did not feel too sad?


    Could it be that Penga''s death had already faded?


    Could it be that his worry for his son outweighed his sorrow for Peng Gao?


    She shook her head, unable to make sense of it.


    Once again swinging the whip, the Black Moonlight moved as fast as lightning in the evening as a streak of black lightning.


    After spending half a month in the open, the Yanjing was already in sight. After a few more days of travel, they would pass through the demonic forest ¡ª ¡ª Da She Tribe.


    King Qin, are you still waiting there? Little Tiger head, where exactly did he hide?


    She once again rode at top speed. It was already winter, the sun was setting in the distant horizon, and there were few signs of human life even after moving about for half a day. When she was rushing on her journey, she suddenly heard an intense wave of Horseshoe s coming from the northwest direction of the prairie.


    She stealthily reined her horse and hid it in a secret place.


    Her voice came closer, she could see clearly that it was a group of Golden Army, from the looks of it, they were female True Soldiers that Jin Wushu trusted. female nobleman''s holiday was already over. Could it be that Jin Wushu still had not left? Still in the Yanjing? How was this possible? Along the way she saw that the tent had been torn down.


    She was afraid that she would run into Jin Wushu, in case he caught up to his whereabouts. Soon, a large group of people began to cut in from the front. It was a low mountain range that was diagonally connected to the outside. Judging from the direction, it was a cut into the desert.


    She was curious, who was Golden Army attacking?


    Waiting for the Golden Army to get far away, she suddenly had a thought and quietly followed.


    At this moment, the sky had already darkened, and sounds of killing suddenly came from the forest ahead. In the darkness of the night, there were numerous torches and warriors with black scarves. It was unknown how many of them came rushing out like a dense tide. Golden Army was obviously well-prepared, but because of the enemy''s attack, he was unable to dodge in time, causing heavy casualties. However, Golden Army quickly adjusted her appearance. Hua Rong could see clearly from where she was hiding. Under the torch light, the person in the lead was actually Jin Wushu''s former trusted aide.


    Sure enough, Jin Wushu was still here.


    Immediately after, Hua Rong almost cried out involuntarily, only to see that on the horse they were charging at, there was a man brandishing a spear and a blade. It was King Qin''s guard, An Zhigang.


    An Zhigang is here, is the King Qin also here?


    Hua Rong was overjoyed. She pondered on how she could help An Zhigang this time. She quietly went around to the side and pulled her bow, shooting an arrow at Han Chang.


    Han Chang was in the middle, but he did not expect arrows to fly at him from the shadows. He dodged three of them, but the fourth one was unable to dodge any further.


    The Golden Army had originally already held the upper hand, but since their general had fallen, and it was unclear how many people there were in the dark, they could only retreat. An Zhigang led his men and pretended to chase, but after a few shouts, he stopped. It seemed that their side had suffered heavy losses. If the battle continued, they were afraid that they would be completely annihilated. He was extremely excited and thought that a soldier had rendered a great service. "Who shot Han Chang?"


    The soldiers all shook their heads, and he was wondering, when a black stallion appeared out of the night like shining brocade. The man on the horse shouted, "General An, it''s really you guys."


    Hua Rong called him according to his title. An Zhigang was very happy and quickly dismounted to pay respects: "Madam. It''s you? It''s really you? What a coincidence. "


    Hua Rong jumped down from her horse and wiped the perspiration off her face, then went straight to the point: "Where is King Qin?"


    "The King is discussing an important matter with Master Yale. This time, it is I who am leading the troops, if not for Mistress shooting Han Chang away, we would only be afraid of danger."


    Hua Rong did not care to ask what the King Qin and Ye Lvdayong were discussing about, upon seeing her expression, An Zhigang immediately asked as though she had something urgent to ask. She quickly retreated to her left and right, Hua Rong immediately asked: "General An, where is my son?"


    An Zhigang hesitated. He had followed the King Qin for a long time, so he naturally knew what the King Qin was thinking. Hua Rong knew that he was in a difficult situation, but this matter was related to his own son. He could not be polite, so he asked again: "General An, please tell me where the Little Tiger''s head is, I am extremely worried."


    An Zhigang was no longer able to refuse and could only say: "Madam, do not worry. The Little Tiger is in a very safe place and will be personally taken care of by Liu Wu and a few of his brothers."


    She heaved a sigh of relief. King Qin was indeed King Qin.


    "The King originally wanted to bring him with us to find Madame, but the north is not peaceful. The child is too young, so we were afraid that he might be in danger. That''s why we stayed in a safe place. Please forgive the King''s painstaking efforts ¡­"

 C506 vinegar

    Hua Rong nodded her head, her heart aching. King Qin had even left Liu Wu behind, calling it hard was not exaggerating. But, how could he thank the King Qin?


    An Zhigang quickly said: "Madam, after you left, the King was very sad. He specially came to find you. Will you come with me to meet him? "


    Hua Rong was speechless, and it wasn''t because she didn''t want to know the whereabouts of King Qin, but so what if she knew? See the King Qin? It was better to not see each other.


    "Madam, the King has been looking for you. He really wants to see you ¡­" An Zhigang didn''t know how to express himself. He didn''t know why the King Qin didn''t want to go see Hua Rong even though they had clearly reached the border. At the same time, he didn''t understand why the King would stubbornly refuse to meet the King despite doing so much for Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong saw his expression, and said slowly: "Thank you King Qin for doing all this for the Little Tiger. Wait until I bring my Little Tiger head, I will definitely go and thank him personally. "


    An Zhigang was unable to persuade his anymore, and could only clasp his hands together and take his leave.


    Once they were out of the forest, Hua Rong listened to the procession of Horseshoe s leaving, her heart was filled with melancholy. She thought that if she hadn''t travelled a thousand miles to return to the Changlin Island, perhaps she would have been unable to resist the temptation to meet the King Qin. But, so what if he saw him now? Li Tinglan''s stomach was bloated. ShSheestimated that the time was almost up. So what if she found the King Qin? He was the one who failed him. Could it be that he wanted him to never leave? Forget it, he was about to reach the age of Destiny Grasp. With his own wife and children, why would he bother him again? Other than stirring up ripples on the ground, what else could he do?


    Deep within the prairie. Han Chang reined his horse, and looked from afar at the group of Golden Army that had come to welcome him. It was Fourth Prince''s Commander Flag.


    Recently, he had fought with the King Qin several times, and each side had their own victor. Helpless, the King Qin continued to use guerrilla warfare. If they could win in a fight, they would fight. If they couldn''t win, they would run faster than a rabbit. On top of that, the wild people''s familiarity with the terrain far surpassed the Golden Army. Although Jin Wushu had a strong army, he had never been able to get anything out of it.


    Aside from wholeheartedly searching for his son, he also wanted to find out who that mysterious power was. However, that mysterious power seemed to have disappeared without a trace after the battle. Only the King Qin''s underlings were jumping up and down in the forest, unable to guard against it.


    When he saw Han Chang''s troops, whose flags had been defeated and their morale dispersed, he immediately understood that they had lost another battle, and that even Han Chang''s left shoulder had been wounded by an arrow.


    Han Chang saw that Fourth Prince''s expression was strange, he immediately dismounted and knelt down, "Fourth Prince, I am useless ¡­"


    He coldly snorted, "Are you from the King Qin again today?"


    "He is indeed King Qin''s subordinate, An Zhigang."


    "You idiot, you can''t even take An Zhigang down?"


    Han Chang didn''t dare argue and only pulled out the arrow on his shoulder. Jin Wushu saw it clearly and suddenly said: "Hand the arrow over." Han Chang brought the blood stained arrow up. Jin Wushu took a look and his expression changed, this was Hua Rong''s arrow. Hua Rong was actually walking together with the King Qin!


    She split the arrow into two halves and almost jumped up. In the past, Hua Rong had become enemies with him and it was not easy for Yue Pengju to kill her.


    Enemy, could it be a natural enemy?


    "How far did they go?"


    "Head northwest."


    "Chase! Chase immediately!"


    Han Chang looked at the terrain in front of him. It was already late in the night, and it was extremely disadvantageous.


    Jin Wushu said in a stern voice: "King Qin is just a few thousand people, but my Great Golden Man is tired of it, and has always been like a cat catching mice. If I don''t destroy him, I won''t be able to sleep or eat in peace. Furthermore, the little prince is in his hands ¡­ " He gritted his teeth, "Hua Rong, and Hua Rong..."


    His son was never to be seen again, and it was unknown whether he was alive or dead.


    Han Chang did not dare stop them, he knew the Fourth Prince''s temperament. If he continued to argue, he would get beaten up by the willow branches.


    In the endless forest, it was currently early in the morning. There was yet another sunny day with plenty of light rays. Jin Wushu reined his horse and carefully looked around, only to see that there were traces of a fire being lit and cooking along the way. He grabbed a handful of ashes and looked at them, saying loudly, "They are not far away, chase them, immediately chase them ¡­"


    Just then, the two scouts suddenly returned and said loudly, "Fourth Prince, we found traces of the enemy ahead."


    "How many?"


    "Not at the moment."


    "Chase after him immediately."


    Jin Wushu waved his hand and chased with his men. Sure enough, An Zhigang and the rest were in front of them. Before they could get far, they were chased by Jin Wushu and his men. He turned back to judge the dust, and when he realized something was wrong, he immediately ordered the troops to retreat. However, after working so hard for so long, when people and horses are tired, they are far from being comparable to Golden Army, who is recharging their energy and energy, Jin Wushu took the lead and actually took the lead to chase after them.


    When Hua Rong and An Zhigang said their goodbyes, the sky was already bright. Just ashee was running for some time, she suddenly heard the faint sound of Horseshoe behind his. Could it be that Han Chang is back? She hid in the shadows to see, but when he saw that it was not tight, she realised it was Jin Wushu personally leading the people to chase his. An Zhigang''s group of a few hundred were already exhausted, how could they possibly be his match? At this time, she was basically not willing to meet with Jin Wushu, moreover, it would be useless even if he himself were to do so. However, when he thought of how dangerous An Zhigang was, he could not ignore him.


    An Zhigang and the others who were caught up immediately knew that it was different from the past. He brandished his bow and shouted, causing the wild people to fight to the death. Before they could finish giving the order, they could hear Jin Wushu''s voice filled with energy: "An Zhigang, you can''t escape. Surrender quickly, maybe this crown prince will spare your life. When I catch you, this prince will go and capture the King Qin again ¡­ "


    An Zhigang shouted in anger, "You Fourth Prince, stop boasting so shamelessly!" As he scolded, he raised his blade and rushed forward, "Jin Wushu, we will meet you in a while, what kind of Fourth Prince are you?"


    Jin Wushu saw that he could no longer hold it in and was overjoyed. Han Chang was in a hurry to atone for his sins, so he immediately raised his spear to welcome him. Was he even worthy of fighting with the Fourth Prince? Let''s get through me first. "


    "You little clown, you just ran away from me a moment ago, and you still dare to boast so shamelessly? This day next year will be your funeral. "


    The two talked back and forth, but their hands didn''t relax at all. They had already begun fighting. The soldiers on both sides had long since mixed together. Jin Wushu judged that both sides were in control of the situation and was not in the mood to watch Han Chang fight with An Zhigang. He only wanted to find traces of King Qin and Hua Rong.


    It was obviously Hua Rong who shot the arrow, why was she not in the convoy right now?


    Hua Rong was hiding in the shadows and seeing An Zhigang and the others being surrounded by Golden Army who were several times stronger than him, with Fourth Prince personally controlling them, what hope did she have?


    An Zhigang was also aware that he was in dire straits. It was already difficult for him to fight Han Chang alone, but he heard the Fourth Prince laugh complacently, "An Zhigang, today I must capture you and King Qin to vent my anger. Hurry and tell me, where is this little king?"


    "Pah, what little prince?"


    "Your King Qin has captured this prince''s son, and still dares to deny it?"


    "¡­" An Zhigang was already unable to resist, and could not even speak. In this moment of distraction, Han Chang swung his blade and struck him in the chest, and Han Chang once again thrusted his spear forward. Seeing that An Zhigang was about to run away, there was a whoosh sound in the forest, and an arrow shot towards Han Chang''s back. Han Chang had suffered a cold arrow earlier and was prepared for it, but he never would have thought that the arrow would come from such a direction, how could he dodge it? He screamed miserably as Jin Wushu''s halberd swung out, knocking the sharp arrow down. Then he whipped his horse and chased in the direction of the arrow and shouted: "Hua Rong, come out, what do you think you''re doing hiding sneakily?"


    Hua Rong did not dare to face him head on, and could only continue shooting. Seeing that it was really her, Jin Wushu was overjoyed, a few guards went to protect him, he waved her halberd to welcome her, but even so, an arrow almost touched his shoulder, scaring him to the point of perspiring profusely.


    "Hua Rong, where is your son? Is he well? "


    Hua Rong did not answer. Looking at the situation, he was extremely anxious. An Zhigang was saved from his busy schedule, and was once again surrounded by a few Golden Army s. Adding to the fierce attacks from Han Chang, it was simply unable to slow his breathing, and he could only yell: "Madam, you have to leave now ¡­ "Don''t worry about me ¡­"


    "Want to leave?" Not that easy? King Qin is like a mouse, he escaped even faster than a dog. An Zhigang, today, I will cut off King Qin''s dog claws, and see how he can run next time ¡­ "


    When Hua Rong heard his rude remarks, rage rose in her heart. "Fourth Prince, you might not necessarily be a hero."


    Seeing that she was actually defending the King Qin, Jin Wushu became even angrier, and shouted: "Hua Rong, why do you keep going against this crown prince? Is my son dead or alive? "


    "Wen Long isn''t your son at all."


    "Hua Rong..." With a wave of the halberd, Hua Rong was almost knocked off her horse. His hand loosened and the halberd moved away. The two of them were almost face to face, "Hua Rong, where did you hide your son?"


    Hua Rong held the arrow tightly, at such a close distance, the arrow had already lost its power, the only thing she could do was to rely on the sharp blades. However, in front of the gigantic halberd, these sharp blades were extremely insignificant. She took a breath and didn''t answer.


    Jin Wushu once again asked loudly, his fury could not be suppressed, "Hua Rong, why did you take your son and escape? Which part of me has let you down? "


    Hua Rong thought about Ye Lvguanyin''s act and sneered: "Wen Long, he isn''t your son at all ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was enraged: "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    "Fourth Prince, you should just take care of your own son ¡­"


    Jin Wushu stared at her intently: "Hua Rong, are you jealous?"


    A few Golden Army s rushed forward and surrounded Hua Rong, who shouted: "All of you retreat!" After the few of them retreated, Hua Rong heaved a sigh of relief as she stared at the halberd erected in front of him.


    Jin Wushu was still staring at her: "Hua Rong, on the other day, you escaped with your son, did you get jealous?"


    Hua Rong looked at him in disbelief. Even if Ye Lvguanyin gave birth to a hundred of his sons, what did it have to do with him? It was just that, they absolutely could not allow the Da Song''s martyrs to call themselves fathers.


    "Hua Rong, Ye Lvguanyin''s matter was not as you imagined..." He saw that Hua Rong''s expression had gradually relaxed and became even happier, "Hua Rong, this prince has truly not let you down. Tell me, is your son well? "

 C507 mind

    Hua Rong knew what he was thinking very well, and knew that he was in control of the situation, like a cat catching a mouse. She thought along the lines of his thoughts, and purposely said: "I never thought that your Fourth Prince is actually this kind of person.


    At this time, Jin Wushu had already completely heard that his son was revived and was extremely happy. He laughed loudly, "Hua Rong, you''re really jealous ¡­"


    Just as he was about to let her guard down, Hua Rong took the opportunity to slap his horse, causing the Black Moonlight to leap more than 20 feet high, and passed a few soldiers. When the horse''s hooves landed on the ground, it had already kicked over several Golden Army s in front of An Zhigang, and as the pressure on An Zhigang was relieved, Hua Rong shouted, "Quickly retreat!"


    Without hesitation, An Zhigang shouted and galloped away.


    Golden Army suddenly suffered from this rush, and a hole was instantly slashed open. An Zhigang took the lead, and the barbarians stopped their chaotic battle, turned around and ran. Hua Rong fired consecutively, repelling all the Golden Army s who were chasing after him. Being freed by her once again, Jin Wushu was not angry at all. Waving his hand, he loudly said: "Two wings flanked, Hua Rong is captured alive, everyone else is to be killed ¡­"


    Although An Zhigang and the others took the initiative, but the disparity between their powers was too great. Being surrounded by the Golden Army again, it would be extremely difficult for them to rush out. Hua Rong was burning with anxiety. Seeing Jin Wushu chasing after him triumphantly, she had nothing else to do.


    "Hua Rong, what other tricks do you have?"


    She did not reply, waving her weapon to fight Jin Wushu.


    Jin Wushu laughed out loud. "Hua Rong, you want to save their lives?"


    "Fourth Prince, what are you going to do?"


    "Obediently take your son and leave with this crown prince. This crown prince can take in these people and not kill any of them."


    "Fourth Prince, Wen Long has been in your mansion and has been in danger many times. How do you have the face to ask about the whereabouts of your son?"


    "Hua Rong, you know, I wasn''t there that time ¡­"


    Hua Rong sneered: "Then what about Ye Lvguanyin? You clearly know that she was the one who poisoned him, how are you going to punish his? "


    "This crown prince will naturally punish her."


    Hua Rong retorted: "Then, she has already been executed?"


    Jin Wushu shook his head.


    Of course! She had the flesh and blood of the Fourth Prince, so even if she poisoned Lu Wenlong, this crime could still be alleviated. When her son landed, her status would be stable, how could the Fourth Prince dare to touch her?


    "Fourth Prince, stop being so hypocritical. You should still take care of your own son ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was extremely furious, "Hua Rong, listen to me ¡­" Before he could finish speaking, she heard the earth-shaking battle cries in front of him. His expression changed, but at the same time, Han Chang heard it and shouted out: "Fourth Prince, another enemy is here!"


    "How many?"


    "About ten thousand."


    Hua Rong also noticed the direction of the person who just arrived, her shouts shook the sky, and immediately surrounded Golden Army, looking at her attire, it was the barbarian army led by King Qin. This army could not have tens of thousands of people, and no one knew what method King Qin used to bluff. An Zhigang, who was in the middle of a difficult situation, was overjoyed. "The King saved us ¡­"


    The barbarians, who were trapped in a desperate situation, were elated. They had come back from the brink of death, yet their fighting strength had actually increased by a huge amount. Jin Wushu looked and saw that the other party had released a black flag, it was embroidered with green biting silk, the leader was a man with a deer cutter, if it was not King Qin, who else could it be?


    In the blink of an eye, he suddenly saw Hua Rong''s expression. So complicated, I don''t know if it was joy or surprise, but the flames of jealousy in his heart immediately flared up as he loudly said: "This fellow from the King Qin, there really is a way for you to go but you don''t.


    She retorted, "Fourth Prince, it''s better if you worry about your own fate."


    Jin Wushu was furious. This woman''s words and actions were exactly the same as how he protected Yue Pengju back then.


    He did not say anything further, he brandished his halberd and went to fight against the King Qin: "Hua Rong, wait for this crown prince to capture the King Qin before arguing with you."


    Hua Rong was shocked, she could not help but take a step back, at that moment, both sides were already in a battle.


    This was the second time he had engaged Jin Wushu in a free-for-all on the prairie. He purposely said: "Fourth Prince, you weren''t scared to death last time, were you? "You actually dare to come and fight This King. Next year, today will be the day of your death ¡­"


    When Jin Wushu heard this Pirate Head, he couldn''t help but call himself "this king" and mocked, "Bandits, do you really think you''re some sort of king? Who do you think you are? "Who cares if you will never return today ¡­" Before he finished speaking, King Qin had already taken the initiative to attack him first, slashing towards him with his blade. King Qin started to practice the blade technique when he was young, and after he obtained the deer cutter s, the blade technique was profound and steady. After the blade stroke passed, Jin Wushu felt an overwhelming force pressing down on him, he could not continue laughing, and anxiously used the halberd to block.


    When the deer cutter met the halberd, it could see sparks flying everywhere on a sunny day. The two of them felt their tiger''s mouth go numb, the two horses could not stand such a strong aura, they cried out, both of them took a step back, and spat out white foam. Jin Wushu had to admit that this bandit was actually as strong as an ox. He swung his halberd and charged forward, "King Qin, who are you working your life for? "If you can''t stay at sea anymore, you might as well go to this crown prince to protect your wealth ¡­"


    "Bullsh * t ¡­"


    dodged. In the blink of an eye, he suddenly realized that Hua Rong''s figure had disappeared. He no longer had any desire to fight, why did Hua Rong run? It was obvious that she did not wish to see King Qin at all, and did not greet him at all. It wasn''t easy for him to meet Hua Rong and even find his son on her body, how could he be willing to give up so easily? King Qin saw that he suddenly retracted his hand and tried to dodge. Just as he was about to take advantage of the victory to give chase, Golden Army had already rushed over, causing Jin Wushu to be out of danger. Looking around, there was no sign of Hua Rong.


    At this moment, the war had reached its climax. Both sides had suffered heavy casualties, and there was no way to tell who had won or lost in that short period of time. The reason Jin Wushu had stayed on the grassland these past few days was to get rid of this threat in his heart. However, the outcome of today''s battle was hard to predict.


    King Qin also noticed this point. This army of his was definitely not about to fight to the point where both sides were injured. However, both sides were currently in a deadlock. It was impossible for them to withdraw their troops, so they could only continue fighting to the death.


    Just then, Jin Wushu spurred his horse and rushed towards the south. When he fought with Jin Wushu, he understood his strength, and at the moment, the Golden Army was not at a disadvantage, why did Jin Wushu suddenly leave? From the looks of it, it was definitely not fleeing. Furthermore, according to Jin Wushu''s character, he would definitely not be able to escape at this time.


    As his mind raced, he suddenly had a strange feeling and hastily turned his head around. At this moment, the sunlight had already risen into the air and scattered down from the dense forest, reflecting the blood of both sides and revealing a terrifying blood-red glow. In the midst of the bloody battle, there was a screaming black horse and the figure of a man brandishing a bow and arrow.


    Black Moonlight.


    Hua Rong.


    At this moment, she was not a wild person with a painted body. Instead, she was wearing a tight suit with calfskin boots. This was because after battling for so long, her hair had already been scattered and scattered. One could even see the flush on her pale face ¡­ Her snow-white hands, which were brandishing the bow and arrow, turned red as well. It was hard to tell if the blood was the enemy''s or hers.


    Girl!


    Girl!


    He had completely forgotten his previous plans and the environment he was in. He was only beating the horse with all his might, as if he was rampaging in a place devoid of people.


    He wanted to see the girl!


    When he saw her, he would immediately stop being angry at her. Even if he didn''t allow her feelings to go through with it, even if she had the possibility to escape again.


    At this moment!


    "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    Amongst the thousands of soldiers and horses, she was the only one. She was already surrounded, and under Jin Wushu''s orders, the Golden Army surrounded her tightly. Everyone could see how dangerous she was, but An Zhigang and the others were greatly relieved of her predicament.


    He was the closest to Hua Rong. Having been rescued by Hua Rong twice, he knew that she had long since left. This time, she was the one who was heavily surrounded in order to save him, and seeing that the King Qin was still quite a distance away and couldn''t even kill him in a short amount of time, he became extremely anxious. Not caring about the fact that he was already riddled with scars, he once again cut a bloody path and rushed towards Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong was shocked and fell into a bloody rain that filled the sky. She knew that the King Qin was already here, but she could not even see where he was. The Golden Army s rushed over like a tide, wave after wave. Fortunately Jin Wushu had ordered his men to capture her alive, so although she was also injured in many areas, he wasn''t too seriously injured.


    Jin Wushu had already rushed over and shouted, "Hua Rong, you want to oppose this prince?"


    Hua Rong was surrounded and could not move. Seeing that one of the Golden Army was about to take the chance and strike, Jin Wushu shouted: "Step down."


    Hua Rong''s body lightened, she raised her bow and arrow and stared fiercely at him. Jin Wushu also looked at her. "Hua Rong, where is your son?"


    "Jin Wushu, stop being so hypocritical."


    "Hua Rong, I never hurt you. Do you still not understand? "


    "Alright, then let me go."


    "Jin Wushu shook his head and laughed complacently. It was rare for Hua Rong and the King Qin to appear at the same time, if she did not take down the King Qin, how could he face him?" Hua Rong, this prince just wants you to see how this prince will personally capture this Pirate Head. " He looked at King Qin, who was charging towards him from afar. The hatred had already reached its peak, and the two people, who he thought would never meet again, actually met each other again. Not killing King Qin really was unforgivable.


    Hua Rong had already seen the King Qin at this time. After exchanging a few blows, sshe had already determined that Han Chang and Jin Wushu''s reinforcements were around twenty thousand people. But here in the King Qin, there were no more than five to six thousand people. Jin Wushu was not an average person. Since he was determined to kill King Qin, he would not speak of it out of the blue.


    Yue Pengju had already died in his hands, how could he let King Qin continue to die in his hands?


    His mind was in a mess, King Qin was big and big, riding a horse that was so eye-catching. He only used Yu Yong''s momentum to sprint forward. However, Golden Army had already set him as his biggest target. King Qin was running towards him and by now, he could almost hear his own shout, "Little girl, little girl ¡­" He was worried about himself! He was afraid that he would be injured, so he rushed forward without a care for himself.

 C508 injury

    King Qin, why did he do this? If he married and had children, he would have to risk his life for other women! All his life, he had risked his life for himself. Even if Jin Wushu wanted to kill him, it was because of him. Even more different than Yue Pengju, Zhao Deji was the culprit behind Yue Pengju''s death; however, if King Qin died, that would be completely because of him ¡ª ¡ª all of the grudges between him and Jin Wushu were caused by, it was because of him.


    How could he endure being called that?


    ''s shy and timid face suddenly surfaced in front of his eyes. That was Ye Lvdayong''s daughter, but just by looking at her face, he knew that he was completely different from what he had imagined. The King Qin was a man past middle age, and the first time he was about to have his own son, was he supposed to just let him die here without even being able to see his son''s first face?


    "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    Jin Wushu proudly looked at the brave man who was invincible. However, no matter how powerful he was, it was becoming harder and harder for him to defend against the Golden Army who was swarming over like locusts. This was the most brave and valiant female Genuine Soldiers. In order to capture the King Qin, Jin Wushu would not hesitate to lose the first direct line of troops, even if it meant paying ten thousand times the price, he would still want to kill this person!


    The insult from Ye Lvguanyin''s son "100 days" during the celebration, the green tortoise fireworks, angrily burned his eyes, the joy of revenge boiling in his heart. He almost forgot about Hua Rong, who was beside him, and focused on the direction of King Qin, watching him walk around in the sea of people. He gave the killing order, as long as the head of the King Qin fell to the ground, it would be his time to wash away his shame.


    Killing a person was naturally much easier than capturing them alive. King Qin''s entire body was already riddled with scars.


    Hua Rong followed his gaze. She couldn''t clearly see King Qin''s scars, but she could clearly see the dangers that he had encountered. His heart was stifled. It was as if he was the only one left standing at that moment. The two of them faced off against countless enemies, facing the only path to death. The only difference was that he was now a spectator.


    Jin Wushu turned his head, only to see her pale face. He couldn''t suppress the intense desire for revenge in his heart. This was a personal grudge, and it was even more satisfying than winning on the battlefield. Hua Rong, don''t blame me. He was the one who humiliated me first. "I''ve said that if I want to kill him, I definitely won''t give up ¡­"


    She bit her lips tightly, her vision almost blurring. King Qin, only saw King Qin''s body swaying on the back of the horse.


    Hua Rong was about to scream, but below her, the Black Moonlight let out a long hiss, and while Jin Wushu was not expecting it, she leapt towards the north.


    The Golden Army''s attention was initially focused on the King Qin, but after she rushed out, he did not expect it. Seeing that, An Zhigang immediately followed, and by the time Jin Wushu reacted, An Zhigang''s group had already protected Hua Rong, and actually opened up a path, and escaped into the forest.


    With the Golden Army being killed, he had dispersed all his power to deal with the King Qin, and seeing that Hua Rong was trying to escape, Jin Wushu had no choice but to give chase. Wu Qimai asked loudly: "Fourth Prince, what about Hua Rong?"


    She already completely understood her choice. She would rather die in battle to save King Qin and even die together with her. Looking over, she seemed to have regained her spirit. She was as vigorous as a dragon and as fierce as a tiger. She was constantly fighting, like a small leopard that had just emerged from the forest.


    This was not a woman, but a beast.


    She was a real woman.


    Jin Wushu was furious. "Don''t worry about her, let''s kill King Qin first."


    "Yes."


    With Hua Rong''s guidance, the pressure on the King Qin lessened, and seeing that he was fighting An Zhigang all the way to the northern corner, he knew that she was risking his life to save him, and was even more excited, wishing that he could kill all of the Golden Army in the blink of an eye.


    He was encouraged, and the more he fought, the braver he became. He did not care how many arrows he had already been pierced or how many blades he had taken. He only knew how to fight his way out. Not only do we have to save our subordinates'' safety, we also have to protect this team to the greatest extent. This was his and Jin Wushu''s nth battle, with both sides having a victorious match. Jin Wushu had won with more troops and more horses, while he won with flexibility in guerrilla warfare. However, he also knew that Jin Wushu wanted to kill him wholeheartedly. This was the second time that they had met face to face in such a large scale, and he could no longer rely on the mysterious ability that had come out of nowhere.


    If he died, who would be able to take care of her?


    With this, his courage increased. When Golden Army saw this heavily injured man, he suddenly displayed his might. With a slash of his blade, one of the Golden Army''s head flew to the side, causing a few of the soldiers to be slightly slower, their faces splashed with blood. They were terrified, and immediately retreated. The King Qin caught his breath, seizing the opportunity to rush out. At this time, the wild people behind had already slaughtered a way out, and followed King Qin towards the north.


    Jin Wushu saw that his victory was right in front of him, but the King Qin had already broken through. He roared angrily, and raised his halberd. "Quick, kill King Qin. "Kill without discussion ¡­" He took the lead and rushed towards King Qin.


    The King Qin aimed at his momentum and laughed: "Damn turtle, today I am not interested in playing with you. I''ll accompany you another day. "


    "King Qin, you can''t escape. If you have the guts, don''t be a turtle. "


    The moment Jin Wushu opened his mouth, Han Chang understood his intentions. After learning Zhuge Liang''s method of cursing, he shouted loudly and scolded King Qin until his head was drenched in blood, attempting to stop him from escaping. How could the King Qin care about these insults when he was running for his life? Under such desperate circumstances, Golden Army was simply unable to hold on. By the time Jin Wushu had caught up, he was already blocked by the sea of people.


    Jin Wushu was both angry and anxious, the fat in his mouth also grew wings and flew away. He aimed at the King Qin and shot five arrows in a row. Three of the Golden Army s fell down and the King Qin almost fell off his horse as he heard the sound of the Golden Army on his back falling to the ground. The guards immediately rushed forward to protect him. He leaned against the horse and used all his strength to hit the horse. His vision went dark and he couldn''t control the horse at all. He let the horse rush out like a madman ¡­


    As for Hua Rong, who was running in front and had attracted a portion of the Golden Army''s forces, she finally broke out of the encirclement and stopped her horse. An Zhigang was right behind her, sweating profusely, his mount was already foaming at the mouth. Hua Rong asked anxiously: What about the King Qin and the rest? "Hurry, hurry and get them ¡­"


    "Madam, look! The King has come out!"


    "Where?"


    Hua Rong looked carefully, and saw a person leaning on a horse, his body was crumbling. She was shocked, King Qin was clearly severely injured. An Zhigang also noticed and hurried over: "Your Majesty, Your Majesty ¡­"


    Hua Rong followed beside him, her mind was numb, King Qin actually did not raise his head! How could someone like the King Qin have his head hanging down on the battlefield?


    She said with a trembling voice, "Qin Shangcheng, what''s wrong? Qin Shangcheng... "


    "Not good, the King is heavily injured."


    Before An Zhigang could finish his sentence, King Qin''s horse jolted and fell to the ground on its front legs. Seeing that King Qin was about to be dismounted, Hua Rong exclaimed in shock. An Zhigang and the others rushed to the wall to support him.


    "Great King, what happened to you?"


    "Your Majesty ¡­"


    The King Qin had his eyes closed, his face like golden paper, while the wild people rushed forward to protect him. Behind them, the Golden Army was still chasing them. Hua Rong saw that the situation was critical, she could not care about her grief, and anxiously said: "Quickly, An Zhigang, quickly help King Qin up onto his horse ¡­" An Zhigang looked at her Black Moonlight and asked in shock: "Madam, what about you?"


    "Cut the crap, quickly help King Qin up ¡­"


    She roared angrily, but An Zhigang did not dare to disobey. Together with a soldier, they supported King Qin on both sides and got on his horse. An Zhigang jumped onto the ground and supported King Qin. Hua Rong rode on the horses behind them and the Black Moonlight rushed out as fast as lightning. Everyone ran after him. Hua Rong mounted a horse and followed suit. She could no longer care about defending the Golden Army behind him, she could only hope that would rush out quickly and bring the King Qin to a safe place.


    When Hua Rong saw that there were people on both sides, she did not know which path An Zhigang and the rest were taking. At this time, the sounds of Golden Army chasing after him were getting closer and closer. She had no time to be sure at all, so she randomly grabbed a savage to ask for directions, then rushed towards the left side of the road.


    The further they ran, the more rugged the mountain road became. The barbarian soldiers were running slower and slower, fortunately, the sounds of Golden Army chasing them were getting softer and softer. The mountain road was narrow, and Hua Rong was simply unable to surpass the masses. She could only squeeze in the middle, and had no idea where King Qin was at all.


    She gasped for breath and turned her head to look. She could not hold it in any longer and caught another wild man, who mumbled a few words. He actually did not know if King Qin and the rest were in front or not.


    Hua Rong felt a chill in her heart. If she were to be separated from the King Qin, how could she possibly live a good life? She did not care about the mountain road being bumpy, she dismounted, and rushed forward on foot. With a single look, she saw that the person in front, was none other than An Zhigang. He had indeed escaped from the King Qin.


    Angry and anxious, she tried to turn back, but was stopped in the middle of the road. With a loud shout, she ordered the barbarians to stop. However, this group of barbarians didn''t know who she was. They didn''t listen to her orders and continued to flee. Hua Rong couldn''t do anything, she could only stay behind and watch the wild people run away.


    It was already late in the night.


    The cold wind blew, and the heavy sweat on his body was drenched in her heavy clothes. They condensed on his body and were like thick ice cubes that wrapped around his body. The pain pierced through her heart. Hua Rong was completely exhausted, her entire body reeking of blood, as if she was a butcher who just came out from a slaughterhouse. One man, a thin, heavily wounded horse, alone in the mountain road, the horse was too weak to even cry out.


    Hua Rong leaned on the cliff, took deep breaths, and casually pushed her hair behind her head. She knew that she had missed out on King Qin, but she didn''t dare to rashly go out at this time for fear of encountering Golden Army''s main force.


    It was not until the sky had turned completely dark and the surroundings had quieted down did she lead her horse and stealthily entered the forest. Only when he was sure that the Golden Army had already evacuated, did he stealthily make his way to the other side of the road. Judging from the tracks, the Golden Army was afraid that they would be ambushed by the dangerous situation here. They didn''t dare to chase anymore and retreated.


    Her heart burned with anxiety. It was the first time in her life that she wanted to see the King Qin so badly. She would see him right away. He had a feeling that if he could not see King Qin this time, then it would be the two of them parting ways forever.

 C509 wake up

    The wind was strong in the forest. The horse and the man bumped into each other in the dark, and they lost their direction in a daze. Hua Rong crouched on the ground and carefully listened to the sound of the fallen leaves on the ground. This was another method of distinguishing the direction she had learned from Da She''s tribe. After a while, she finally stood up, made up her mind, and headed towards the south.


    After exiting the forest, her field of vision widened. Only now did Hua Rong realize that she was near the place where she had fought with Ye Lvlongxu last time. At this point, she would not be far from the savage tribe that the King Qin s were stationed at. Her spirits lifted a little, and she galloped forward.


    There was a huge fire and the air was filled with the smell of blood. This was the second time that the savage tribe had suffered such a heavy blow. Both times they fought the Golden Army, although the Golden Army had to pay the price of tens of thousands of people, but they were different from the barbarians, the barbarians'' life force was limited, they were few in number, they could only sacrifice one and get rid of one. So, after seeing their father, son or husband''s blood again, the tribe became gloomy, even the raging fire could not dispel their sorrow. What was even more terrifying was that this time, their king was lying on the ground, his entire body riddled with wounds. No matter what the Witch Doctor did, he could not open his eyes.


    An Zhigang and the others stayed by King Qin''s side. From morning until dusk, he had almost lost all hope in the Witch Doctor. He was from the Central Plains and did not trust the witch doctors, but he did not have any better methods now. He could only spread all the collected injurious drug on the King Qin''s body in an attempt to heal those wounds.


    By evening he could not bear it any longer, and his eyelids fluttered with weariness. As he was dozing off, he suddenly heard a loud noise. He opened his eyes and saw a woman, who turned out to be Hua Rong, in the midst of the wild people. It wasn''t easy for Hua Rong to find this place, but because she had left the contract stone in Da She''s tribe, she did not bring it with her, so she had lost the proof of the contract. The people who were guarding this "strange" woman saw her clearly for the first time, as if they had seen a monster. Relying on his crappy Chinese, Hua Rong was unable to express her meaning clearly. After a few sentences of conflict, she was pulled up by the natives, thinking that they were spies.


    An Zhigang was ecstatic, he anxiously went up and shouted: "Let her go, this is your esteemed guest, your esteemed guest."


    The barbarians immediately let go of her. Hua Rong stood stably, and her clothes were all messed up. An Zhigang was overjoyed: "Madam, you finally came."


    Hua Rong did not bother to exchange pleasantries with him, she rushed over to take a look, only to see King Qin lying on a thick felt made up by natives. Even though he was surrounded by raging flames, his hands and feet were cold, and his entire body was covered with blood. His lips were tightly shut and his face was like golden paper. His clothes were torn layer upon layer, and blood was congealing on his body. A slight tug would cause him to bleed.


    Suddenly, he remembered the day he was chased by Golden Army, and it was the same for King Qin. Would he be able to live through this? She slumped onto the ground beside him, tightly holding onto his hand as tears streamed down her face, "Qin Shangcheng, wake up quickly ¡­ "Don''t die in front of me ¡­"


    Penga was already dead, he wouldn''t be able to take the King Qin''s death in front of him anymore. She grabbed onto his cold hands, wishing that she could pour all of her strength into him. As long as ¡­ as long as he could wake up.


    Seeing her crying so miserably, An Zhigang comforted her in a low voice, "Madam, I''ve just seen the Witch Doctor. The King will show mercy to the heavens ¡­"


    Hua Rong couldn''t hear what he was saying at all. After parting in a hurry, she did not expect that she and King Qin would meet in such a manner. For the past five hundred kilometers, the Liaoning had properly placed the Little Tiger''s head, and even left behind the most important person to help Liu Wu look after the Little Tiger''s head. Was this really for Ye Lvdayong, to rule a region?


    Who said it wasn''t for himself?


    In the past, she always resented him for ruining her entire life, but didn''t she know that she had also ruined his entire life?


    He was present at every moment of life and death, descending like a god. However, he didn''t have the ability to turn the tides when he was on the verge of death. He could only watch helplessly as he was injured and killed.


    She held his head, tears streaming down her face.


    An Zhigang was unable to advise his, and could only stand at the side with drooping hands. His eyes were also wet.


    In the middle of the night, the witch doctor began his third jump.


    Hua Rong retreated to the side, and looked at the black-robed witch doctor quietly rubbing a strange flower stamen powder all over King Qin''s body, turning his entire body into a faint purplish-blue color. Then the Witch Doctor left, expressionless.


    Hua Rong anxiously checked, only to see that King Qin was still silent, luckily there was still some heat coming from his nose. She took out some pills from her bosom. Just like how she had saved Lu Wenlong, she didn''t care about anything else and helped him up as she gulped them all down. King Qin''s body sunk. She hugged his head, and after feeding him the medicine, he pressed her down. Her body became weak, and she almost fell to the ground. An Zhigang anxiously went to support her, but she simply laughed out loud. Because of her haste, her hands had actually touched his lips, touching the hot air that was coming out from King Qin''s mouth. It was a symbol of the existence of life!


    He didn''t die, King Qin didn''t die, and he wouldn''t die either.


    She completely forgot that An Zhigang was still beside her. She sat up with much difficulty and hugged King Qin''s head tightly, putting her face on his face. She didn''t care while she wiped the purple pollen off her face and said softly, "Qin Shangcheng, you better not die. What should I do when you''re dead? "For me, don''t die."


    Only now did he realize his importance. He was the only person he could rely on in this world, the only family he had other than his two sons. It was even more intimate than family. Only then did he feel tired and warm up against his body. Hua Rong''s eyelids drooped, and he slowly fell asleep.


    An Zhigang wiped his tears, took out two blankets and covered the two of them, and quietly retreated.


    It was a new morning.


    Hua Rong opened her eyes and tightly held those two large, powerless hands. She sat up, and King Qin''s body started to slowly warm up. She was wild with joy, but she soon discovered that something was wrong. When she touched his forehead, it was indeed scalding hot. King Qin''s injuries worsened and she began to have a high fever.


    "General An, quickly go find the witch doctor. The king''s injuries have worsened, quickly ¡­"


    The Witch Doctor hurried over, touched King Qin''s head, then looked at his other wounds, and muttered a few words, her face revealing a happy expression. Hua Rong did not quite understand, but she saw that An Zhigang had also revealed a happy expression, and then hurriedly translated for her. "Madam, the witch doctor said that the King''s life is no longer in danger."


    Hua Rong relaxed a little in his heart and started to laugh heartily. She received the breakfast given to him by a soldier and started to gobble it down. After finishing a large piece of roasted meat, she stopped, looked at King Qin, and suddenly whispered into his ear: "Qin Shangcheng, are you hungry?" She took the fragrant barbecue and put it on his nose. Remembering how he had frightened her back on the island when she had been afraid to eat, he would gruffly pick up a large piece of meat and put it on his plate. "You eat, girl." It was a way for him to express his feelings. He only knew how to take many fine clothes and good things to force himself to accept. A desire for revenge suddenly arose in his heart. How could the current King Qin still see even the slightest trace of the former fearsome and formidable figure? He was as weak as a kitten.


    A piece of meat was placed on his lips, but he could not open his mouth. An Zhigang, who was watching from the side, could not understand why Hua Rong was so ''retarded''. He could not help but remind her, "Madam, the King is unable to eat right now."


    She smiled but did not reply. She still placed the meat next to his mouth and threatened in a low voice, "Qin Shangcheng, if you don''t continue eating, I will teach you a lesson."


    At dusk, when King Qin''s body was no longer as hot, the Witch Doctor ordered him to be moved to the house. It was a large wooden house, very cold because it could not make a fire. When the King Qin was healthy, it was naturally enough to deal with the cold. However, when he was in a coma due to his injuries, the thick blanket seemed to have lost its meaning and was unable to warm his body.


    In the end, it was Hua Rong who came to her senses. She realized that the barbarians did not even know how to light a fire, so she found a large jar and placed a pile of burning charcoal inside the house. After finishing everything, An Zhigang saw that her face was covered with dirt, and anxiously said: "Madam, you''ve been tired for so long, go and rest."


    Hua Rong shook her head and smiled sweetly: "No, I''m not tired."


    This was the first time An Zhigang saw King Qin getting injured, and fortunately, Hua Rong was taking good care of him by his side. Seeing that Hua Rong was so adamant on not going to rest, he was secretly happy. "Fine, the King will be very happy to see you as soon as he wakes up. Madam, it''s just been hard on you. "


    He kept calling her Madam instead of Third Uncle Yang. Hua Rong felt a little uncomfortable, but how could she have the mind to correct these trivial matters? She didn''t mind and pretended not to hear it. Seeing that the King Qin''s hand was exposed, she immediately extended his hand out, wanting to cover it up.


    As soon as his hand touched hers, it was gripped. However, his hands were soft, without the slightest strength. He couldn''t even grip steadily. But it was enough to make Hua Rong happy, and she anxiously held onto his hands: "Qin Shangcheng, you''re awake? You''re awake? "


    In his ears, a gentle voice that was like water kept chattering. It was so melodious and warm. He seemed to wake up from a dream, not knowing where he was. King Qin opened his eyes, but he was in a daze. His eyelids were extremely heavy, and his vision seemed to be covered by a ball of fog. However, he recognized that voice. It was a familiar voice. It was only after many years that he was able to hear it.


    "Qin Shangcheng, Qin Shangcheng..."


    Even though it was right in front of his eyes, he couldn''t keep his eyes open. He became angry, as if he wanted to wave away all the darkness that dared to obstruct her. He longed to grab her immediately. "Little girl, little girl ¡­" The voice was stuck in his throat, unable to come out, unable to come out.


    Strangely, Hua Rong seemed to have heard him, and happily shook his trembling hand. Seeing his slightly twitching eyelids and opened mouth a few times, Hua Rong whispered into his ear, and said gently: "Qin Shangcheng, you want to speak? "I''m here, I''m here to accompany you."


    His expression relaxed, and his eyelids no longer violently trembled. He only held her hand with a little bit of strength, tightly, not letting go no matter what.

 C510 despair

    Hua Rong was wild with joy. At this moment, she felt like she had been stuck in a dilemma for many years. It was the first time between the two of them that there was nothing. Between heaven and earth, there was only herself and him.


    She spread it out and wiped the blood off his face bit by bit. As she wiped, she said softly: "Qin Shangcheng, you''re better, as long as you''re better, I''ll do anything you want. I will listen to you and never go against you again. "


    Although he couldn''t say anything, he was still muddle-headed. He heard the promise that was filled with joy. He tried to sit up with his hand again. "Girl, this is what she promised." Since he agreed, he couldn''t go back on his words. You have to follow your own lead. You have to listen to your own lead.


    Hua Rong detected every single change in his body, and gently caressed his eyelids which was once again jumping, full of smiles: "Qin Shangcheng, are you afraid that I will go back on my word? Don''t worry, I won''t go back on my word. You villain, you took the Little Tiger''s head out and hid it well, but you lied to me that I was on an island, which caused me to travel thousands of miles to look for it ¡­ Hehe, when we find the head of the Little Tiger, we need him to catch a few more big crabs and put them in your neck ¡­ That''s right. Do you know? I also brought Wen Long out with me to stop him from following Jin Wushu. In the past, I hoped that he would live a peaceful life, but now that he''s old and sensible, I didn''t want him to follow Jin Wushu anymore. I''m going to work hard and let my sons live a good life. Qin Shangcheng, since you are the son of the Little Tiger, then, Wen Long is also your son, will you take him? "Hehe, now that you have another son, it would be weird if I don''t tire you to death ¡­"


    It had been more than ten years. The things she had said to herself, added up, were not as many as they were today. They were all chattering about her encounters these past few days, the interesting things about the Little Tiger and Lu Wenlong ¡­ He listened with relish, as if in a long, strange dream.


    Could it really be a dream? However, he could clearly feel the heat emitted from her face. Even her warm body.


    His heart jolted as he vaguely realized that it was a warm woman caring for him and warming him. It turned out that the extinguishing of the fire wasn''t going to work. In order to keep him warm, she actually laid down beside him, just like how he had hugged her all night long to protect her when she was heavily injured and waiting to die.


    Little girl, little girl!


    He was laughing, but she couldn''t see or hear him; for she was too tired to talk, and fell asleep slowly, clinging to the body that was already hot.


    It had been a long time since he felt this peaceful, carefree.


    He had slept far too long, so he had no sleep. He only listened quietly to her warm breathing, like a melody, calming his mind and healing his wounds. He only hated those two hands, those heavily injured hands. No matter how he tried, he couldn''t lift them up, he couldn''t hug them, and he couldn''t touch those soft hair. She turned her body over slightly and a strand of hair brushed against the tip of his nose. It mischievously entered his nostrils and brought with it a faint body fragrance. It was the mature charm of her favorite woman. He could not help but sneeze.


    Hua Rong opened her eyes in a daze, and placed his hand on''s chest: "Qin Shangcheng, are you awake?"


    He promised desperately, nodded furiously, but she could not see or hear him. He only let out a low sigh: "Qin Shangcheng, I really hope that you wake up soon."


    Girl, I woke up a long time ago. He had long since woken up.


    The words swirled in his throat, but he couldn''t let her know. But he was in no hurry. He wrapped his arms around her waist, the familiar and unfamiliar body. There was no one else in the world who was more familiar with it than him. After the battle at Lin An, she was severely injured. She had cleaned all of the wounds on her body with her own hands. Who would have thought that today, in the cycle of time, she would be the one to meticulously take care of herself again.


    They would stay together through life and death, never giving up.


    He could not say such words of love, but this was the feeling. It was as if his entire life was waiting for this woman, and he was slowly learning to love her.


    Could it be that she was learning how to fall in love with him? Or had he already fallen in love?


    He laughed out loud, the pain all over his body, as if he suddenly received a miraculous medicine, as if he was trying to quickly revive and completely recover. He wanted to happily tell her that he not only wanted her, but also the head of the Little Tiger and Lu Wenlong. In the future, he would still have his own little girl with her. The heck with Kampa and the overlords of the seas.


    Her warm breath got stronger and stronger, and she whispered softly, "Is the wound painful? Do you want some water? "


    She didn''t need to drink any water. As long as she got closer, as long as her warm lips moved a little bit higher, but she couldn''t even touch her lips from an inch away.


    He began to worry, and tried with all his strength to get close to her warm lips. As he did so, his consciousness went blank and he fainted. He couldn''t even hear her nagging anymore.


    The wooden door opened soundlessly, and An Zhigang said in an anxious voice, "Master ¡­ "Master..." However, he couldn''t stop the person from moving forward. He entered like a gust of wind, "I came to see King Qin, how is his injury?"


    "Reporting to our lord ¡­"


    An Zhigang could not continue, he could only follow Ye Lvdayong''s gaze onto the bed nervously. Beneath the thick mattress, the bloodstains on King Qin''s face had already been wiped clean. Beside him, a woman''s face was half revealed, and her messy hair was hanging down. She was sound asleep. Even though King Qin was unconscious, it was clear that he had reached out a hand, as if wanting to embrace the woman beside him.


    At this time, the soundly asleep Hua Rong suddenly woke up, and turned over to sit up.


    Ye Lvdayong''s gaze was like an agitated poisonous snake, staring at the girl dressed in tight clothes. Fortunately, she was not naked like he had imagined. Madame Yue, what are you doing? "


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled. After a long while, she finally looked at King Qin, and said in an extremely calm tone: "King Qin is heavily injured, I want to take care of him."


    Ye Lvdayong smirked: "Thank you for your trouble Madame Yue. King Qin will naturally have someone to take care of you, you are not the only one."


    Hua Rong did not reply, she just got off the bed.


    The hand of the unconscious King Qin seemed to have sensed something and started to move, trying to pull her away. However, he could only move his finger slightly and was unable to exert his strength.


    "Madame Yue, you''ve worked hard. Now that your life is no longer in danger, it''s better if we take care of it ourselves."


    Hua Rong''s breathing became slightly hurried, "No, I want to wait for him to wake up."


    Ye Lvdayong''s gaze was as sharp as knives. "Yue Xiang Gong is famous throughout the world. He probably doesn''t want to see his widow lying in the arms of another man in the underworld."


    Hua Rong''s cheeks flushed red, her breathing quickened, as she clenched her fists in anger. Ye Lvdayong, this old thief, actually dared to speak in such a manner.


    An Zhigang''s expression also changed, "My lord, Madam came over to save us. If she did not give his horse to the King, the King would not have been able to escape. "In addition, Madam is only here to save the King. There''s nothing else ¡­"


    "Shut up!" No one saw Ye Lvdayong make a move, causing An Zhigang''s body to stagger, he opened his mouth, and spat out blood along with his broken teeth, half of his face becoming swollen. Dog slave, when did it become your turn to speak? "


    Hua Rong was furious: "Ye Lvdayong, I am only taking care of King Qin, I don''t have any other intentions."


    Ye Lvdayong''s eyes shone with a dangerous light: "Hua Rong, don''t you dare be shameless. King Qin is my son-in-law, so please take care of yourself. "Hurry up and leave, don''t expect to get any closer to the King with any excuse ¡­"


    Hua Rong said coldly: "I''m not leaving, what are you going to do?"


    Ye Lvdayong chuckled: "Hua Rong, you sure are shameless. Could it be that Yue Pengju''s wife is willing to become the concubinage, and will respect my daughter as the First Lady to serve her? If you are willing, this old man will grant you your wish to be magnanimous! "


    Hua Rong was so angry that her entire body was trembling, her lips were trembling, unable to utter a complete sentence.


    "Hua Rong, are you leaving or not?"


    "Master ¡­" Madam, don''t go ¡­ "


    Ye Lvdayong grabbed An Zhigang, "Men, kill this glutton first ¡­"


    "Stop!" Hua Rong clenched her teeth, "I''m leaving!"


    Ye Lvdayong immediately let go of An Zhigang. "Madame Yue, consider yourself sensible."


    Hua Rong turned around and walked to the door, then turned back. "Ye Lvdayong, you are not to harm King Qin and General An."


    Ye Lvdayong laughed contemptuously: "My grandson is about to be born, why would I harm my own son-in-law? Madame Yue, you should stop worrying about this. You should think about how to protect this Yue Xiang Gong and not let his reputation be shamed. "


    Hua Rong clenched her teeth, and turned to leave.


    An Zhigang''s voice came from behind him. As the front teeth had fallen off, the way he spoke sounded was as if he was having a convulsion, "Madam ¡­ "You can''t leave, the King is awake. If I don''t see you, I''ll be disappointed ¡­"


    His voice was muffled by Ye Lvdayong. Hua Rong was unable to turn her head. Outside, it was a long cloudy winter day.


    The sound of a horse''s hiss could be heard. It was the sound of the Black Moonlight''s footsteps. The spirited horse shook its long mane affectionately, like the most faithful servant, like a friend.


    Hua Rong ran over and grabbed the Black Moonlight. The surrounding people curiously looked at her, sizing up this king''s woman ¡ª she was completely different from their female savage. She was wearing such strange clothes that they covered her up, and her hair was black and her face was white and flushed with anger, like the big sweet wild apples they loved so much. Words could not be understood, but the feeling of love for beauty was interlinked. What a beautiful woman!


    Especially the two barbarians guarding the Black Moonlight, their eyes revealed reverence and envy. Just as they, who had served the horse for a few days, were very fierce, so if they dared to approach within three feet of him, he would raise his forepaws and warn those who dared to approach.


    Hua Rong got on her horse, the Black Moonlight raised its four hooves, and quickly threw the mysterious savage tribe behind it. Ahead of him was the direction that led to the river, which was her territory and home.


    Hua Rong reined his horse, tears running down her cheeks. King Qin, he had her wife and children, her father-in-law, so what if she had thousands of servants to take care of him?


    The two of them shouldn''t have interacted in the first place. If they snuggled together for a short period of time, it would only be a dream. When they woke up, they would have to walk their own paths.


    Only now did he understand the feeling of despair. Even if Ye Lvdayong did not appear, he could only leave. King Qin was already the husband of someone else, the father of someone else. As long as his life was safe, she would be able to bid him farewell.

 C511 Winter is approaching

    His mind was in a mess as he ran forward with all his might.


    A frightening sound came out from the horse''s mouth. Hua Rong''s vision blurred and a figure fell down like a black bat, she was struck by the impact and also fell down from the horse''s back. Fortunately, she reacted in time and did not fall in a sorry state.


    An arrow pierced her chest, bringing with it the icy aura of death.


    Instead, Hua Rong calmed down: "Ye Lvdayong, what are you trying to do?"


    "I''ll take your life!"


    Hua Rong did not make a sound.


    "No matter how I think about it, killing you is still the safest."


    She screamed, "Your daughter is about to have a baby. What can I do to you?"


    "Because of this, I can kill you even more. In the past, I was afraid that the King Qin would protect you. But now, as long as Ting Lan gave birth to her son, he would be the flesh and blood of the King Qin. Hua Rong, tell me, how do you want to die? "


    There was a type of person who would rather kill a thousand wrongly than let one go. Ye Lvdayong was obviously like this. Hua Rong looked at the dagger that was pressing closer and closer, and suddenly laughed: "Ye Lvdayong, this is not the reason why you want to kill me. Tell me, what else do you have? And Ye Lvguanyin? "


    Ye Lvdayong exerted some strength in his hand and Hua Rong could feel the cold shoulder blade piercing into his skin, and he could feel a drop of blood seeping through. She suppressed his pain and fear with great difficulty: "Did you get your wish from the spy that you planted beside Fourth Prince? Has Ye Lvguanyin become an imperial concubine yet? "


    "Hua Rong, I had thought that on account of Yue Pengju, whose name is renowned throughout the world, I would not make things difficult for his widow; however, you are truly too despicable. "Not only does it obstruct Ting Lan, it also obstructs Guan Yin ¡­"


    "NO!" I didn''t stop them. Ye Lvguanyin is truly a grace, your goal will definitely be achieved ¡­ "


    Ye Lvdayong scoffed, "Hua Rong, for a disaster like you, if you don''t die, the world will definitely fall into chaos."


    The aura of death approached him, Hua Rong was at a loss of what to do. She did not want to die, she did not want to die at all. She twisted her neck as hard as she could, but it was useless.


    "Hua Rong, if you don''t want to die, you have to agree to one condition of mine ¡­"


    Just like grabbing onto a piece of floating wood in a desperate situation, Hua Rong found it hard to breathe as she struggled to roll her eyes.


    "Listen up, make Da She Tribe completely submit to me and I will spare your life."


    So it turns out that what Li Tinglan and Ye Lvguanyin were all fake. coveting for the Da She Tribe was the real deal. If a war cannot be conquered, one must use their own life as collateral.


    "Hua Rong, are you willing?"


    She answered firmly: "Never!"


    Ye Lvdayong laughed strangely: "It looks like you really want to die?"


    Closing his eyes, he let out a miserable scream. He did not expect that after going through so much pain and suffering, he would die in the hands of this old thief before he could take revenge.


    "Stop..." Master... "Stop ¡­"


    It was An Zhigang. Ye Lvdayong was furious, this brat actually dared to chase after him.


    "My lord, if you kill Madame Yue, your daughter will definitely die ¡­ If anything happens to Madame Yue, your daughter will definitely take her life, and your cooperation with the King will be completely destroyed. "My lord, you will judge for yourself ¡­"


    Ye Lvdayong squinted his eyes. His eyes were strange, it opened a gap on the ghost''s face, and then dried up a layer of skin. "Dog slave, you dare to threaten me?"


    "I am not threatening you. The Madame Yue did not obstruct the Miss Lee in the slightest. Moreover, the Miss Lee is on the verge of death. Furthermore, if you kill Madame Yue, you will be condemned by all the heroes of the world ¡­ "


    Ye Lvdayong did not expect him to catch up. With a flash of ominous light, he saw that there were dozens of barbarians following behind him. He had originally wanted to take Hua Rong by surprise and kill him, but now there were so many people that he couldn''t kill them all. If he really went against King Qin for this, it would not be worth it.


    It was the breathless Liu Wu. He ran over while gasping for breath and threw the horse rein fiercely. The horse spat white foam and he almost fell to the ground from exhaustion. When Ye Lvdayong saw him, he was even more infuriated. "Liu Wu, what are you trying to do?"


    Liu Wu almost rolled down from his horse. He could not calm his body, and his legs were shaking. After a while, he finally managed to stand firm. "My lord, I have come to see the King ¡­"


    King Qin was heavily injured, so when Liu Wu received the news, he immediately rushed over. When he got there, he was informed that Hua Rong had just been driven out by him, and An Zhigang had already chased him out. Who was Liu Wu, seeing that Ye Lvdayong was not here, he immediately sensed the danger. If King Qin woke up and found that Hua Rong had been killed, it was unknown what kind of earth-shaking bloody storm would happen. He could not afford to pay King Qin a visit, so he rushed over with all his might.


    The only difference was that Liu Wu was currently the most important fighting general. Ye Lvdayong was rather fearful, and did not dare to act as he would towards An Zhigang. He sneered, "Liu Wu, are you guys planning to openly rebel?"


    Liu Wu looked at Hua Rong who had a tragic expression, and carefully said: "Master, please calm your anger. This is a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding. Madame Yue only happened to meet the King back then, and in fact, he was the King''s savior. Yue Xiang Gong had died a tragic death, everyone in the world hated Qin Gui. If Madame Yue lost his life to the King because of saving his life, wouldn''t that mean that the world''s heroes are laughing at the King''s injustice? "


    was moved when he said these words, Liu Wu only said that he was from King Qin and did not bring up his ambitions. He thought about it, he no longer had the means to kill Hua Rong, but what kind of step did he have to climb to? He laughed strangely, "So that''s how it is. This old man has truly offended you." "His hand loosened and Hua Rong fell to the ground. , you better take care of yourself. If you dare approach the King Qin again, this old man will not be merciful. "


    Liu Wu quickly helped Hua Rong up, only to see her eyes were gloomy, her hair was dishevelled, and she had a haggard appearance. He silently sighed, anger flashed past Hua Rong''s eyes, as he stared at Ye Lvdayong''s disappearing figure.


    Liu Wu said in a low voice, "Madame Yue, I have truly wronged you."


    Hua Rong said indifferently: "Liu Wu, thank you very much."


    Liu Wu hesitated: "Madame Yue, this place is not safe, it is not a place to stay for long. You should find another place to settle down."


    This place wasn''t safe, but because the Song Kingdom had assassinated Zhao Deji and become a fugitive, it was even less safe. The world was too big, there was no place for him.


    "Madame Yue, if you are willing, I can arrange a place for you."


    She shook her head stubbornly.


    An Zhigang said anxiously: "The King is almost ready, wait for him to recover."


    Hua Rong interrupted him and said indifferently: "Don''t tell King Qin what happened today. He''s awake. If you tell him not to look for me, I''ll never see him again. "


    "But Madam, the King, he ¡­"


    "King Qin has already gotten married and has children. I really can''t get entangled with women other than his wife. I also don''t want to embarrass my husband''s surname!" She bit her lips, suddenly took out an item from her bosom and handed it over to An Zhigang, "I''ll trouble you to pass this to King Qin. Tell him that I am grateful that he brought me to take care of the Little Tiger''s head, but from now on, I think it''s best if we don''t keep in contact anymore. This is the friendship that we, mother and son, owe him. In the next life, we''ll repay him and wish him happiness! "


    Liu Wu and An Zhigang looked at each other, Liu Wu still nodded his head. Forget it, since it was like this, the two of them had no choice but to do so. He also felt exceptionally depressed. He had watched the King Qin search for his wife for many years, and had paid any price, even his life, for this. Only, he completely could not understand why King Qin would agree to marry Li Tinglan and have a son even after Hua Rong had already become a widow!


    He glanced at An Zhigang, who was obviously also at a loss of what to do. Holding that hot potato, how could he dare go back and tell the awakened King Qin that Hua Rong had already broken off all ties with him?


    "Madam ¡­"


    Hua Rong did not speak further, she cupped her hands politely to the two, jumped on her horse and galloped away. After running far away, the world became completely silent. The aura of death had not dissipated yet, but Ye Lvdayong''s bat like gaze still carried a cruel slaughter, ready to attack at any time. Tears flowed uncontrollably out of his eyes. He suddenly realized that the so-called most devoted man in the world was only a hypocritical person. He was already married and had children, yet he still called his "lass"! What does he want me to do? Become his concubinage? If a man could have children with a woman, how could he be inferior to her? Especially someone at the age of King Qin, who had long since gone insane from yearning for his own flesh and blood. Between his children and himself, who would he choose?


    For example, back then when Jin Wushu was pregnant and had children, no matter how big of a mistake she committed, wouldn''t he be pardoned? Even if she poisoned Lu Wenlong, he would be able to ensure that she wouldn''t die, but Wang Junhua was definitely not given such treatment. It could be seen that the flesh and blood of a woman was the sword of Shang Fang in front of a man.


    The King Qin s were only mediocre!


    There was no harm in marrying and having children. But the hateful thing was, since he was already married, he couldn''t continue to act in such a romantic manner towards other women!


    Once she made up her mind to cut off all ties with King Qin, she would actually relax. He raised his whip, shook his head, and forced those unhappy thoughts away. After they passed the Flower Lamp River, they would reach the Da She Tribe. There, everything could be done by oneself, raising their son, and avenging their husband. They would not be afraid of any battles ahead of them.


    In the afternoon it began to snow.


    The feather-like snow swirled in the air, quickly turning the forest into a world of white. The children were extremely happy. In the evening, they all rushed out to touch the snow on the ground to play in the snow.


    The Black Moonlight''s hooves had also turned white, and when the children heard it, they surrounded the horse. Lu Wenlong, who was using his spear to pick at the snow on the tree, turned his head when he heard the sound, and seeing that his mother was back, he immediately ran over and shouted: "Mother, mother!"


    Hua Rong jumped off the horse and held him tightly, her face full of smiles, and even the chill on her body had been dispersed by quite a bit. Only a child could give a woman the most powerful motivation.


    Zha He also rushed over after hearing the news, and happily rubbed his hands together, "The little boys, you''re finally back. These days, Wen Long would ask you every day when you could come back ¡­ Ah, where is the head of the Little Tiger? He didn''t come back with you? "


    Hua Rong looked at his simple and honest smile. In the midst of the snowstorm, there was only this man from a foreign country, this barbarian, who was from a foreign land, with a warm smile.


    Inside the tree house, Zha He made a fire with his pottery jar. It was a type of burning charcoal made from a top-grade piece of wood. There was no ash from the burning, and it emitted the faint scent of logs. Zha He brought over steaming hot wild honey water and a large plate of meat that had been roasted until it sizzled. "The little boys, quickly eat something to warm your body."

 C512 For the sake of the child

    Hua Rong smiled as she received it. However, Lu Wenlong ran over to the corner and wrapped a fox skin around her neck and excitedly said: "Mom, this was what I hunted. I originally wanted to leave it for the Little Tiger to play with.


    "Warm, really warm. Son, you''re getting braver and braver. "


    Lu Wenlong was very happy to receive such praise. He scratched his head, patted Wen Long''s shoulder and praised: "Wen Long, you have improved even faster. Your archery skills are almost catching up to me."


    "Mom, Uncle Zha He has taught me a lot of skills these past few days."


    It was only then that Hua Rong realized that Zha He and his son were already very close. Hua Rong held his son''s hand, allowing him to sit beside him. The mother and son duo sat next to the warm brazier, facing the delicious honey and wild game in front of them. Her heart was filled with emotion. She had just experienced a moment of life and death, yet she had already experienced such happiness so vividly.


    Just as she was about to say a few words of thanks to Zha He, he had already rushed out. Not long later, he came in with two fruits and his eyes shone: "The little boys, try it."


    It was a kind of snow-white wild fruit. It was a type of root that grew from thorns, which could only be found in winter.


    "The little boys, I found it by accident, try it."


    Hua Rong took a bite, but felt that the juice was rich, it was sweet and fragrant, causing Lu Wenlong to cry out, "Uncle Zha He, such a good thing, why didn''t you give it to me earlier?"


    Zha He scratched his head and smiled shyly: "I only found these two, I want to let them go ¡­"


    Hua Rong put down the fruit and stared at him. Her eyes moistened and only after a while did she smile and say: "Zha He, thank you very much."


    "The little boys, I am your best friend. "Of course, good things have to be left for good friends."


    The temporary barracks were vastly different from the tents they had been in during their vacations.


    Jin Wushu dismounted, took off the heavy Hook, and walked towards the burning bonfire. The group of guards saw his gloomy face and were all very careful. Golden Army had been encircling and killing King Qin for a few months, but even with so many casualties, he had actually allowed King Qin to escape under circumstances where they had absolute superiority. Jin Wushu was even more furious at Hua Rong, the moment he used him to kill Wang Junhua, it would be impossible for his to do so. Not only did she escape himself, he even brought Lu Wenlong with her, indicating that he would never return it. What made him even more infuriated was that she had secretly taken away the large amount of gold and silver jewelry he had given him, as well as the gorgeous palace clothes. He had completely replaced all of them with sharp weapons and equipment to deal with him.


    "Fourth Prince, time to eat ¡­ Fourth Prince... " Wu Qimai shouted three times before he regained his senses, and said hatefully, "This woman is truly heartless and heartless."


    Wu Qimai naturally understood who he was scolding. Fourth Prince had truly suffered a heavy loss this time. He also hated the King Qin and was even more so unworthy of him, "That traitor Zha He had been coming and going about this place all this while, and she must have been helping to smuggle some things out for her. Fourth Prince was obedient to her, and she even used this point to openly collude with Savage and cause chaos ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu was gloomy, he knew that this woman was betraying him, what could he do?


    "Fourth Prince, we have to get little prince back."


    The problem was that Hua Rong had hidden Lu Wenlong well, how could he be found? Today, they had fought on the battlefield, and it was unknown when they would meet again. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. She slowly got up and galloped towards Yanjing.


    The war this time was different from usual, the Golden Army held the absolute advantage, adding to the strong demands of the generals, there were still some women left to settle in the Yanjing during the holidays.


    Fourth Prince Mansion.


    Ye Lvguanyin lazily laid on the thick carpet on the Imperial Consort''s chair and ate a well-stored fruit. Xiao Wei lowered her head and served her well. She waved her hand, and Xiao Wei immediately extended his hand over. Ye Lvguanyin opened his mouth and spat out a fruit core. Xiao Wei felt a wave of disgust, but she didn''t dare reveal it in the slightest. Ye Lvniangzi carried the Six Protections Divine Armor, the grace of the Fourth Prince. In the short span of a few days, she had already changed to have other new pets by his side. Originally, she wanted to fly up the branch and become a phoenix, but she realized that she was just a chess piece in Ye Lvguanyin''s hands.


    "Xiao Wei, is the sweet soup ready yet?"


    Xiao Wei hastily called over the chef and brought over a cup of soup. This was something that Ye Lvniangzi would replenish everyday. Under the bird''s nest''s nourishment, Ye Lvguanyin''s skin was glossy and smooth, but because she was pregnant, she became even richer.


    She leisurely drank from the bird''s nest, saw Xiao Wei''s Jing Chai cloth skirt, and suddenly got an idea, "Xiao Wei, go change into a set of good clothes. "That''s right, ask the other wives to change their clothes and pay their respects to me as well."


    Xiao Wei did not dare disobey, and went down.


    Ye Lvguanyin laughed complacently. Living alone in the Yanjing was boring. Her greatest pleasure was to use her status as the manager''s mother to casually amuse those young and beautiful concubine. She was already too old to be pregnant, and seeing the beautiful concubine, he was afraid that they would steal his limelight, so he forbade them to wear beautiful clothes, forbade them from bewitching the Fourth Prince, and had to obtain her permission to sleep every night. The concubine were afraid of her wrist.


    The concubine disciples quickly finished changing their clothes. When Ye Lvguanyin saw this, he frowned. Too bad. For the best, come and dance for me. "


    The concubine were afraid of her capriciousness, afraid that her dress would be ruined, so they pinched it. Since Ye Lvguanyin was dissatisfied, they could only go back and change into their most beautiful clothes.


    Seven or eight beauties knelt before him. Ye Lvguanyin carefully admired their thick makeup and their youthful demeanor, and laughed: "Youth is still the best. Sisters, those ugly and old wives have stayed in Shang Jing, so this Yanjing will be your world. "


    No one dared to answer, only a concubine said in a low voice, "Ye Lvniangzi''s beauty is supernatural, the Servant''s are fireflies and do not dare to compete against the sun and moon."


    Ye Lvguanyin was overjoyed from the applause. "Alright, it''s up to you then. You''re good at dancing, let''s play a song first."


    "Yes."


    Floating Cloud Water Sleeves, Birdsong Swallow Dance, Ye Lvguanyin was like a queen lying down on his bed as he enjoyed the crude singing and dancing of the Northern Kingdom. Just as he was enjoying himself, a maid ran in frantically. "Madam, Fourth Prince is back ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin waved his hand to stop the concubine s who were about to stop singing and dancing, and placed another dried fruit in his mouth, "Continue, continue, the Fourth Prince will be happy to enjoy this, too ¡­"


    Before she finished speaking, Jin Wushu had already entered the door. The concubine s actually followed Ye Lvguanyin''s "imperial edict" and continued to dance, none of them bowing to him.


    Jin Wushu looked at this scene in a strange manner. He lazily sat up and warmly shouted, "Fourth Prince, this time you have won and you have returned. Quickly, someone come and serve Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Only then did the concubine stop and bow to Jin Wushu.


    "But we know of Ye Lvniangzi, we don''t know of Fourth Prince!" Ye Lvguanyin was very proud of this, she pointed to the concubine who was flattering him earlier, "Quickly go and serve Fourth Prince."


    Of the men who returned from the battlefield, the thing that they wanted to do the most was to immediately OOXX. Ye Lvguanyin had followed his previous arrangements and displayed his authority. The concubine was overjoyed. Just as he was about to walk over to Jin Wushu''s side, he saw that he had already sat down on a chair next to Ye Lvguanyin.


    Ye Lvguanyin rubbed his stomach, although he was surprised, he still didn''t care. He laughed lazily: "Fourth Prince, how''s the situation this time?"


    Jin Wushu''s eyes were a little mysterious: "Ye Lvniangzi, it''s really hard to get pregnant in October, right?"


    How could Ye Lvguanyin let go of this chance to display his skills? laughed: "Servant has continuously vomited, but I hope that Fourth Prince can give birth to my son, no matter how difficult it is, it is still Servant''s blessing."


    Jin Wushu nodded his head, and suddenly asked: "How many troops does Ye Lvdayong have under his command?"


    Ye Lvguanyin was startled, and the fruit in his hands almost fell to the ground.


    "This prince had been engaged in a chaotic battle with Ye Lvdayong''s men for several months straight, but still could not find a way to completely destroy the enemy. Your wife is indeed capable. I believe you must have a good idea? "


    How could Ye Lvguanyin admit that he had colluded with Ye Lvdayong in private? Who is Ye Lvdayong? Servant has never heard of it. "


    "The former crown prince of your Liaoning."


    "Servant has never heard of such a person. Furthermore, after he came to serve Fourth Prince, he no longer had any contact with the Yale family."


    Jin Wushu stood up, with a strange expression: "Since that''s the case, on the first night Ye Lvniangzi came to the grasslands, who gave you the bewitching medicine?"


    Ye Lvguanyin''s face changed suddenly. No matter how hard she tried to argue, he could not even say a single word. Fourth Prince knows! That night, he actually knew.


    Jin Wushu stared at her like a cat staring at a mouse.


    "Ye Lvniangzi, this prince will tell you a secret ¡­" He lowered his voice, his face full of smiles, and said extremely cordially, "When we were at Lin An, this crown prince was plotted by Hua Rong to be poisoned, and had no choice but to be controlled by others. Later, I summed up my first half of my life, when I was mostly deceived by women. Thus, he took great care not to eat or drink anything that was served by a woman. Especially with the son of the thousand year ganoderma that you and you gave birth to back then, how could I dare to not be bothered about it? "


    Maybe because the fire in the house was too hot, Ye Lvguanyin was already sweating profusely. A strong wave of fear spread throughout his body like a venomous snake, and coldly stopped at his back. She looked at Fourth Prince in fear and quickly moved away. Fourth Prince''s eyes were filled with the expression of a poisonous snake raising its snake head and spitting its tongue, preparing its final attack on its prey.


    She hissed and had to fight back, but she didn''t know how to fight back. That evil bastard ¡­ Lu Wenlong... " Since the Fourth Prince knew everything, why was he still unmoved by the poison that had killed Lu Wenlong? She remembered that terrifying night, when she was fighting with her life on the line. She had used her pregnancy as a sharp weapon to force Hua Rong to retreat, to suppress the Fourth Prince. The scene back then was still vivid in her mind. She recalled how the shocked Fourth Prince had always been proud of it, and how it was only after she had heard the news of "pregnancy" that her mouth was wide open for a long while, and she finally said, "Since that''s the case, let me first guarantee this prince''s flesh and blood."


    Just by saying ''flesh and blood'', he had defeated countless Lu Wenlong and Hua Rong.


    So, there wasn''t any?


    She struggled to get up, but she was eating too much, too much, too fat, her round body unable to support herself, dizzy, desperate for an escape route. The stomach was the only chance at survival.


    "Fourth Prince, Servant... Please, for the sake of your child... "

 C513 convalescence

    However, the voice of the Fourth Prince was still so gentle, "Ye Lvguanyin, do you know why this crown prince did not kill you at that time?"


    Her eyes widened in fear, and her smooth, oily face was covered in cold sweat. It was extremely difficult, like a prey that had suddenly fallen into a trap.


    "I was going to kill you immediately. But Hua Rong was impulsive, she was afraid that I would fall for your trick again like last time with the Lingzhi, so she immediately carried her son and ran away. I don''t think there''s any point in killing you then, and she can''t see it, and she thinks I''m acting. Now that she has rightfully taken over my son and I want her to return him, she says that I am not responsible and that my son will die with me. Fortunately, she had saved her son. Haha, Ye Lvguanyin, you didn''t think of it right? "She actually saved her son very quickly ¡­"


    Ye Lvguanyin said in a high-pitched voice, "That vile spawn is not your son! You think I don''t know? He is the son of Lu Deng in the Southern Dynasty, your enemy. You killed his father, so when he grows up, he will definitely come looking for you to take revenge. Fourth Prince, you are raising a tiger to become a menace ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu let out a long sigh, "You think I don''t know? I killed the Liaoning, your father and brother, and your lover. How can you let me go? "


    "You also killed Yue Pengju, will Hua Rong let you go?" She was full of resentment, "Is there any difference between Hua Rong and me? Yet you treat her like a pearl and even I feel ashamed for you when I see you bowing and kneeling in front of her. Fourth Prince, are you still a man? "


    Jin Wushu did not make a sound, and the room became unusually silent.


    He looked at Ye Lvguanyin, who was also staring at him fiercely, with eyes filled with hatred.


    Only after a long while did he break the silence, and slowly said: "Before I went to the Song Kingdom, this prince had never known that there was such a woman as Hua Rong. My goal is to get her. "


    "You can use force! Fourth Prince, when did you become a gentleman? " Her tone was venomous. "Before a man can''t obtain his, a woman is always extremely good. Once he has her, he will quickly discover that she can''t compare to any other woman in terms of superiority ¡­"


    "You''re right! But unlike other women, unlike you, she has killed me many times over. "She will truly treat her child well. Look, Wenlong has left with her, but he is actually thinking about home and about home ¡­"


    "Because that is her Song Kingdom''s vile spawn! If you are the child of our Da Liao Kingdom, I will treat you well too. "


    Jin Wushu scoffed, "You? Ye Lvguanyin, tell me, how did your son die? You venomous woman, in order to get close to this crown prince, you have risen up once again, and even your biological son can take action. Who knows when you will kill me? "


    Her screams became fainter, "No, my son died of illness... "Sick to death ¡­"


    "Only you know!"


    Ye Lvguanyin''s face was as dark and heavy as the clouds before a storm, rolling and rolling as though he was about to destroy himself and his enemies. She leaned back in her chair, tears streaming from her slightly swollen eyes. He could only blame himself for believing too much in his charm and methods. Now, how could he bear to give birth to such a person? The Fourth Prince was cruel. He played cat and mouse with all his might, but it turned out that he was just a mantis stalking a cicada.


    "Ye Lvguanyin, do you know what it feels like to be cheated?" "The entire Jinguo knows that you have put on a green hat for me. Ye Lvguanyin, you actually dare to use all kinds of methods to shamelessly return here, in hopes of being this crown prince''s consort!"


    Ye Lvguanyin''s body completely softened and fell onto the carpet. Her stomach was twitching and filled with intense pain, but she still clenched her teeth and endured it. Her voice came from between her teeth: "Since you want me to have a taste of being cheated, why don''t you just lie to the end? "Why?"


    Jin Wushu remained seated on his chair, indifferent and calm. "Because I''m going to make a deal with you today."


    "What kind of deal?"


    "Confess all of Ye Lvdayong''s secrets. When I completely exterminate him, I might spare your life."


    "No, Servant never knew who Ye Lvdayong was."


    "You still want to pretend?"


    Ye Lvguanyin suddenly sat up, endured the great pain and cried out: "Fourth Prince, who do you think you are? [This child is always yours, and yet you dare to threaten me like this?] Do you really want to die without descendants? "


    Jin Wushu laughed: "Ye Lvguanyin, this is not a new tactic. Please, you can change it to something else. Also, who knows who this evil seed belongs to? "


    Ye Lvguanyin hated that he couldn''t jump up and scratch his face, but the moment she started moving, he felt a huge pain. After that, a terrifying heat almost broke out from her body, and tore her body apart.


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "Ye Lvguanyin, this prince is already impatient to play with you. If you still do not confess, I will take you as a hostage, and not worry about Ye Lvdayong not appearing ¡­ "


    "Fourth Prince ¡­" Her face was like golden paper, and she was breathing heavily.


    "Stop putting on an act, quickly tell me, where is Ye Lvdayong?"


    "I don''t know. He''s the one who came looking for me. I can''t find his whereabouts at all. It''s useless even if you force me."


    "If you don''t say it, not only you, even those vile creatures in your stomach won''t be able to survive."


    Ye Lvguanyin started to laugh out loud instead, "Alright, if you kill me, you kill your own flesh and blood! I''m worth it. Fourth Prince, let me tell you the truth, it wasn''t just Lu Wenlong, the plague in your residence and the deaths of your sons, it were also done by me! If I don''t kill your son, my child will have no status. Do you know why you favored the other concubine s and why they are no longer pregnant? Because I drugged all of them with infertility pills, they will never bear your children again in this life ¡­ "Hahaha, Fourth Prince, right now, all you have left is this flesh and blood in my stomach ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was like a mad tiger, he had completely lost his reason and swung the fist heavily. Ye Lvguanyin screamed and fell to the ground, spitting out a tooth along with blood.


    "I, I ¡­" Someone ¡­ "Someone, come ¡­" Her teeth chattered, and only then did Jin Wushu realize that her entire body was dyed red with blood. He was also shocked, a few servants rushed over when they heard the news, and immediately carried Ye Lvguanyin and ran towards the room.


    Everyone had already moved, they did not know what had just happened and were still treating Ye Lvguanyin like an empress. In the manor, the midwives that Ye Lvguanyin invited earlier on to ensure their safety also swarmed over. After working for a while, they finally did not have any strength to reverse the heavens, and could only bring out a stillborn child.


    Ye Lvguanyin had long fainted, the servants did not even dare to breathe, the Fourth Prince Palace was engulfed in an unprecedented fog of worry.


    Jin Wushu had been sitting on the chair the entire time, and hadn''t even moved his body. He was clearly rejoicing in his revenge, but he wasn''t happy in the slightest. He clenched his fists tightly and gnashed his teeth. All of this was caused by the King Qin.


    A maid ran in and kneeled on the ground, "Fourth Prince, Madam has been unconscious for a long time. What should we do?"


    He said nothing, closing his eyes. My lady, whose wife?


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    He impatiently interrupted the maid, got up, and left.


    He jumped onto his horse, and from behind, Wu Qimai had caught up. Even if it was him, he was unable to completely understand the grudge between Fourth Prince and Ye Lvguanyin.


    "Wu Qimai, return to the army camp and gather with the general for a meeting. We must completely eliminate King Qin and Ye Lvdayong before the new year. "


    "Yes."


    A rare ray of sunlight shone through the gap in the wooden house, blowing the cold wind. King Qin opened his eyes and looked at the Savage House in the Wilderness.


    "Little girl, little girl ¡­" His shout startled An Zhigang who was standing to one side. He rubbed his eyes and said in surprise: "King, you''re awake?"


    "Where''s Madame?"


    When he was in a coma, he had obviously been by her side the entire time, and he had always been hugging her. Why was she gone now? That warm embrace, that warmth that was almost intoxicating, was even more vivid than the pain on his body and it made his breathing quicken. He impatiently asked again, "Where is the Madam?"


    An Zhigang had expected that he would ask for Hua Rong''s whereabouts the moment he woke up, but he didn''t expect that he would wake up this quickly. He couldn''t think of any excuse, so he simply told the truth.


    King Qin almost jumped up, but his wounds suddenly hurt. He cried out in pain and cursed, "What nonsense are you spouting? She clearly said that he would listen to everything this old man said, so how could she leave? Quick, call her. Where is she? "


    "She''s really gone."


    King Qin looked around, where did he see Hua Rong''s shadow? An Zhigang saw his eyebrows twitched, and did not dare to say anything, and quickly lowered his voice: "Great King, Madam is ¡­"


    "King Qin, you''re awake?" A voice and figure floated in at the same time. An Zhigang did not dare to continue speaking and carefully retreated to the side. In the rush, he met Ye Lvdayong''s gaze, full of warning. He shivered, and felt that Ye Lvdayong''s entire person was filled with a demonic aura.


    King Qin snickered and retreated left and right, "Old ghost Jeru, why did you think of coming to see laozi?"


    Ye Lvdayong sat down in a piercing manner, "You are this old one''s son-in-law, this old one will obviously come to see you. I don''t want my grandson to lose his father when he is born. "


    "Old ghost, stop being so hypocritical. "Laozi sees, you''re just eager to have a grandson, laozi will be in trouble the moment you get one."


    Ye Lvdayong pretended to be surprised, "King Qin, where did you start from?"


    This old thief was obviously saving his strength and allowing him to fight with Jin Wushu head on. He was clearly outmatched, but he did not lend a helping hand and was still pretending to be a cat and cry mouse. King Qin did not continue, he wanted to say more, but the pain from his wound made him frown. He had fought with Jin Wushu for the past few months, but this time he suffered a huge loss. He gritted his teeth in anger: "Fuck, if I don''t kill Jin Wushu, this bastard still won''t stop pestering me. Old ghost, what method do you have to repel the enemy? "


    Ye Lvdayong naturally knew that the ultimate goal of Jin Wushu was himself. Before his influence could become strong enough, he was already at the top of Fourth Prince. He was happy to let King Qin go in front of him first to fend off the attacks and become cannon fodder. This was also the purpose of his visit. He remained calm and collected as he took out a bottle of injurious drug s: "King Qin, this is this old man''s exclusive secret recipe, it will be effective very soon. In less than a month, I will guarantee that you will be lively and fully recover from your injuries."

 C514 carefree

    King Qin did not stand on ceremony as he took the injurious drug and placed it on the bedside. Ye Lvdayong then said, "The Fourth Prince has set his eyes on us. The army is stationed around the Yanjing and even if he lost tens of thousands of people, we would still lose a few thousand. With his large army, he could afford the loss. Moreover, the loss of this portion was due to the fall of the Liaoning, which did not harm his direct descendants. However, we cannot afford to lose them. If we continue to lose them, forget about dominating the world, we won''t even be able to leave these plains. "


    "Old ghost, if you want to deal with this obstacle first, you''d better cooperate with me sincerely."


    "If I didn''t believe you, I wouldn''t have married my daughter to you."


    "Alright. Since you said so, I might as well be frank. My thousands of barbarians have suffered a few losses, and can''t hold on against the Fourth Prince anymore. "


    Ye Lvdayong was not in a hurry to answer. His power was well-preserved, but there were two paths in front of him. The first was to head north and expand his influence into the desert. However, no matter how much that barren land expanded, there was no hope of regaining their country. The second was to use the terrain that was advantageous and the barbarians that were good at fighting to first eliminate the obstacle called Fourth Prince. And King Qin was naturally the first choice for this candidate.


    The King Qin, however, did not care at all. "I don''t want to stay in this damned place any longer. Old ghost Jeru, I will bid my farewells to you first. When my injuries recover, I will be going back to the sea, I won''t play with you anymore. "


    Ye Lvdayong laughed: King Qin, why do you have to speak such depressing words? This old man will send you to hell and help you to the end. This old man has to rely on you to expel the Fourth Prince. "


    "I won''t do it. I don''t want my son to be born an orphan. Fourth Prince is strong and strong, I am not his match. "


    "Don''t worry, this old man will give you enough men."


    Old ghost Jeru, I have to go back first. In the future, if you are chased away by Jin Wushu until you don''t have anywhere to stay, you might as well come to this island to find me.


    Seeing that King Qin had truly thought of returning, Ye Lvdayong said, "King Qin, this old man will give you five thousand soldiers. Let''s first chase away the Fourth Prince and then talk."


    "Ha, Old ghost, do you think we should buy cabbage and haggle over price? I have already inquired in detail, the Fourth Prince has about 50 thousand people here. If you give me five thousand men, won''t it be a waste of my life? It would be better to avoid it than to lose troops. Don''t you know the principle of concentrating the superior forces and destroying them one by one? "If you can''t win, then run. Forget it, I can''t communicate with a bastard like you who only knows how to put on an act but doesn''t know anything about battles."


    Ye Lvdayong was not annoyed, "10 thousand people, no more."


    The King Qin thought to himself, after these few days of consolidation, Ye Lvdayong had around thirty thousand men, all of them being in the desert, giving them ten thousand now, that was indeed the limit.


    He did not continue to put on an act. "Alright! Get Liu Wu to come back and help me. Before the end of the year, this daddy will help you chase back the Fourth Prince. "


    Ye Lvdayong hesitated for a moment. Liu Wu was one of his right and left hands, unwilling to personally let him go.


    "Old ghost, Liu Wu was originally one of your father''s men, if your father said that I won''t fight with you for the land, then I won''t lie. What else do you have to worry about? "


    King Qin was not good at all, but one thing was clear. He came here for so long, and fought with Jin Wushu a few times, to the point of almost being annihilated, yet he didn''t even think about moving Ye Lvdayong''s army. Ye Lvdayong nodded his head: "Alright, I''ll listen to you."


    After discussing, Ye Lvdayong walked to the door and looked at An Zhigang who was on duty. An Zhigang quickly avoided his gaze and shivered.


    Ye Lvdayong suddenly stopped walking and said darkly: "King Qin, this old man has something to warn you about."


    "I have never received any warnings in my life."


    "If you don''t want to be mocked by the heroes of the world, do it yourself. Yue Pengju is renowned throughout the world, do not have any ideas about his widow. "


    King Qin squinted his eyes: "Old ghost Jeru, I will also warn you, if you dare to even touch a single hair on Hua Rong, I will die together with you!"


    Ye Lvdayong''s heart trembled, the threat that King Qin posed this time was too fierce, far beyond his expectations. His face twitched as he laughed weirdly: "King Qin, you have underestimated your own life! Is it actually less than a woman''s value?! "


    "Your father has already married your daughter, and your daughter is going to have a son. Therefore, I advise you to take care of yourself and not be too overbearing. Otherwise, it will do me no good at all. "


    "King Qin, do you need to? As long as we have the world, what kind of women can''t get it? Furthermore, from what I see of Hua Rong, he does not look like someone who can topple cities and topple nations. Furthermore, she has long been a wife and mother, and is no longer young ¡­ "


    King Qin sneered: "Didn''t you say it too? She was Yue Pengju''s widow! "I don''t want her to be ridiculed by all the heroes in the world for dying for no reason."


    Ye Lvdayong stared at him, discerning the sincerity of his words, and spoke after pondering for a while: "Isn''t it a woman? Is it even worth getting so angry over? "


    "I''m not angry, you''re making a fuss."


    "Whatever, it''s normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. King Qin, if you really want that woman, then this old man will not care about you. However, she can only be a small child, and must not hinder Ting Lan''s position! Don''t forget, Ting Lan is the one who gave birth to your first child! "


    King Qin laughed out loud, "Old ghost, you are overestimating this daddy! If Yue Pengju''s widow marries this father to become the concubinage, wouldn''t that be an insult to him from the underworld? Don''t worry, she won''t marry anyone to be a concubine. Your daughter''s status is as steady as Mt. Tai! "


    "Alright, I won''t bother her with your words for now."


    King Qin was noncommittal: "Anyways, this old man will guarantee that your grandson will inherit your position, so no one else can covet it. What are you talking about? If you are worried, I can write a contract with you in black and white. "


    Ye Lvdayong''s eyes lit up. "Really?"


    "Of course! I guarantee that your grandson will inherit everything from you! No one else can covet it. "


    "Good!" After we chase away the Fourth Prince, Ting Lan will most likely have a child as well. This old man will personally accompany you to the island to see the mother and son. "


    "It''s a deal!"


    Ye Lvdayong turned around and left. King Qin sneered.


    Only after closing the door did An Zhigang dare to walk over fearfully. As he took out the bottle of injurious drug s to wipe him clean, he told him what had happened that day.


    King Qin''s hair stood on end, this Old ghost, actually dared to come to his door to expel Hua Rong. Who was he? He really wanted to jump down and catch up with Ye Lvdayong and kill him with one slash. An Zhigang quickly stopped him: "Great King, your wound, be careful ¡­"


    The King Qin breathed heavily and punched the bed: "Where is the Madam now?"


    "Madam has returned to the Da She Tribe."


    The King Qin could not believe, did she really submit to Ye Lvdayong and leave? Could it be that what she said at that time was all nonsense?


    "Madam went to the sea to pick up the Little Tiger, so she hurried back ¡­"


    King Qin asked anxiously: "Did you tell her where the head of the Little Tiger is?"


    "Yes."


    King Qin heavily stomped his feet. "Why are you telling her?"


    "This little one sees that she is extremely anxious, moreover, this little one does not dare to hide it from her."


    King Qin sighed, "Forget it, she will understand when I go find her myself."


    An Zhigang put down the medicine bottle and took out something from his bosom. "My King, this is something that the wife gave you. She told you not to look for her anymore ¡­"


    King Qin took it and looked at it. It was a neatly folded piece of paper with two large crooked words written on it: Hua Rong! It was her name that she had written on the Sunset Island after she had recovered from her injuries. That was the first time he left a ''Mo Bao'' behind! She had given her so many things, but she had never taken them to heart. Yet, she had hidden this piece of paper so precious and precious on her body. He was surprised and delighted that she still had it. But what did she mean by returning the paper? He hurriedly asked, "What did Madame say?"


    "Madame only wants you to take care of yourself and treat that ''Madam'' well ¡­" An Zhigang''s tone was extremely awkward. The two ''madams'', Li Tinglan, and Hua Rong were all confused, "She told you to treat the other wife and the child that is about to be born well. Don''t ever go look for her again ¡­"


    King Qin did not hear him speak and only angrily pounded the bed. "I did not show off, and was even treated like a sick cat by Old ghost Jeru. [He actually dares to meddle in this father''s affairs. Such a threat to the little girl is really hateful ¡­]


    Seeing his hand grabbing onto the head of the bed, causing it to almost crack, An Zhigang rejoiced that Liu Wu had come over to stop Ye Lvdayong that day. If not, when King Qin woke up, wouldn''t his blood have splashed all over the place?


    "Fortunately you and Liu Wu still have a bit of conscience, so you didn''t follow me for nothing. This time, I have saved Madam and remembered the both of you for a meritorious deed. "


    "Thank you, your Majesty." King Qin had always been generous to his subordinates and this reward was not to be trifled with. An Zhigang was both surprised and happy, but he also hesitated a little: "Your Majesty, this humble one has something to say that I don''t know if I should say."


    King Qin stared at him: "If you have something to say, then say it, what are you doing?"


    Only then did An Zhigang have the courage to persuade his: "The lady on the island is about to come. Madam ¡­ Madame Yue also has no intention to change his marriage to you, why do you need to ¡­ " When he saw King Qin''s eyes squint down like an angry leopard, he did not dare to continue speaking.


    "Don''t say ''Madame Yue'' in front of me! You all know, she is the Madam Qin! " King Qin said in a deep voice, "An Zhigang, you two have followed me for many years, so I''ll let you off this time. In the future, don''t ever say such words again! "


    An Zhigang trembled in fear, and did not dare to say any more "words of loyalty" that would go against the ears.


    Only after An Zhigang left the stage did King Qin pick up the piece of paper that was gradually turning yellow and started to carefully look at it. What did that girl mean? Cut off all ties with him? The corner of his mouth gradually revealed a hint of a smile. Did that mean that she was jealous? Seeing Li Tinglan with a big belly, could it be that she didn''t feel any excitement at all?


    Snowflakes covered the entire mountain. For the next few days, the entire world had turned into a sea of silver, freezing all the birds and beasts in the area, including the war. In such harsh weather, neither side dared to rashly launch an attack. But it became a playground for the children. The snowball fight around the thick snow pile and the snowman, they had a lot of fun.


    This year, the Da She Tribe stored up enough food for the winter. The Warriors''s people gathered around the bonfire to drink and play while the women sang and danced around the bonfire. Hua Rong came down from the tree house and saw this happy scene. These barbarians, as long as there was no war, would be carefree and carefree every day. They did not have any plans or conspiracies in the civilized world.

 C515 There is still war

    When the children saw her, they all surrounded her and shouted, "Leader, leader, quickly come and teach us how to make snowmen ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong ran until his cheeks were red, rubbed his hands together and bragged to his friends: "My mom can dress the snowman, it''s so fun."


    "Quick, teach us ¡­"


    "What are Snowman''s clothes?"


    Hua Rong smiled as she walked to the side of a snowman. She randomly picked out a few twigs, dried up leaves, and some small stones with decorative patterns on them. Her hands flew about, and a moment later, the snowman was a kid wearing a straw hat and a right bow. Her eyes were made of black paint stone, and there were two pink stones in the middle of them. They looked very lifelike.


    The children clapped their hands and cheered. Lu Wenlong was very pleased and pulled her hand: "Your mother wouldn''t be such a snowman."


    The children looked at her enviously. Hua Rong couldn''t help but laugh. She pulled the children around her and softly said, "I''ll also stack them for you."


    The children applauded, "Yeah."


    Zha He ran over. He was wearing a thick layer of black fur bear skin and holding two big and small tiger skins in his hands, he passed them to Hua Rong. "The little boys, I have treated these.


    Hua Rong received it with a smile, and said thanks. Lu Wenlong had already happily draped it over his shoulders, looking just like a gorgeous little tiger.


    "Uncle Zha He, where are we going to hunt today?"


    "It''s too cold for hunting today."


    "It''s too boring, Mom. I want to go for a walk."


    Zha He immediately said, "The little boys, don''t worry, I will bring him out."


    The child was lively and could not stay any longer. Seeing him strongly request for help, Hua Rong could only nod her head and tell the two of them to be careful.


    Just as the two of them left, Da She walked over drunkenly with a bamboo wine cup in hand, and said while grinning: "Leader, quickly come to the bonfire to drink with Brothers, and warm your bodies."


    Hua Rong did not decline and followed Da She to the bonfire. After drinking a cup of wine, she looked at the happy crowd and sighed to herself. This mysterious tribe was no longer mysterious. After a few months of war, not only Ye Lvdayong, even Jin Wushu knew about it. He had no choice but to be embroiled in the war and endure waves after waves of plots. How long could these savages with weapons made from stone, blade, and fire withstand the impact from the powerful female Genuine Soldiers?


    She had no choice but to ask Da She to make use of this time to arrange for the barbarians to make more bows and weapons, he couldn''t afford to be idle. When Da She heard about the war between the various tribes, he was already worried about the safety of his own tribe.


    Hua Rong discussed with the others for a while, the wild people started to play again. She felt a little tired, and went back to the tree base to rest for a while. Not long after she had laid down, a snowy day followed by countless of enemies came to an end! Yue Pengju was like a god, waving his spear and shouting, "Sister Shi Qi, run, run ¡­" In the midst of the rain of bullets, the two of them ran for their lives. In front of them was a Cyan Grass Lake. She stopped, panting. There were no pursuers behind her. Leaning on Yue Pengju, she was wild with joy. "Pengju, we''ve escaped ¡­" There was a smile at the corners of his eyes, just like a handsome youth at the right time. "Yes, big sister. We''re safe ¡­"


    Her whole body and mind relaxed as she felt a surge of joy surge through her head. She abruptly sat up, and with a ''Pengju'' sound, she realized that it was just a beautiful dream.


    The sky outside had already darkened. She was at a loss, but felt that it was a bit strange. Ever since Pengju died, nightmares had been plaguing his body, a scene of him bleeding profusely, yet they had never dreamed of his revival. Peng Jian raised his gun and shot out, escaping into the sky! If the dream wasn''t real, how wonderful it would be! She suddenly thought of the Lu Da that she had not heard of until now. Whether he was dead or alive was unknown.


    From the beginning to the end, he had never personally witnessed Peng Quan''s corpse. The grave that he paid his respects to was merely a "Jia Yi Ren" erected by a kind-hearted jailer. However, the jade bracelet and the other keepsake on Penga''s body were without a doubt. Who else could it be if not Penga? Moreover, at that time when he was surrounded by thousands of enemies, there was no way that he would have a chance to escape.


    The more she thought about it, the more grief and indignation she felt. Pengju had died a miserable death, but Zhao Deji and Qin Gui were currently like the flowers in the wind and the moon as they acted as a pair of peace and harmony monarchs. Losing half a river and mountain wasn''t much, but so was an annual tribute. It was enough for them to live happily in the southern regions. He was a woman with two children. What hatred could he possibly have for a tribe that only had a few thousand women and children?


    A thought flashed through his mind, as if someone was speaking gently beside his ear, that wisdom spoke out, "Sister Shi Qi, you have been following me in battle for so many years, will your experience be of any help to you?"


    Suddenly, she patted her head as she stared out the window at that evergreen unknown ancient tree. She had actually forgotten about those valuable experiences of the victorious Pengju. Would it be of great help to his descendants if they were to compile these experiences into a military book? At the very least, he could give it to the King Qin and Da She Tribe to let them know how to deal with the Golden Army.


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she became. She immediately opened a box in the corner. This box was also secretly brought out from Fourth Prince''s tent, and inside it were high quality paper, ink, and paper. She spread it out on the simple table, picked up the pen, and for a moment did not know how to continue. His thoughts were like the tide, starting from the reunion of the Zang family village, his own battles against the Golden Army, his own battles against the Golden Army, Jin Wushu''s sea battles, his own water battles with the water army of the courtyard, as well as his own series of battles on the Zhu Xian Town ¡­ One by one, the pieces in his heart were as clear as if they had just happened yesterday. Because there were too many clues, there was actually no clue at all. She held up the brush. If Peng Jian was here, how would he write? How would he start? As he thought of this, his mind went blank. He subconsciously looked out of the window, as if his face was right outside, like a shadow that would never leave him.


    She stood up and stretched out her hand. "Pengju ¡­"


    Snowflake trembled as she fell from the holly tree. She heard a surprised shout by her ear, "Mom! Mom! We''re back!"


    She smiled as she looked down, only to see Zha He carrying seven or eight wild animals. Lu Wenlong, on the other hand, was holding a wild chicken in one hand, and waving it at her with great vigor: "Mom, look quickly, Uncle Zha He helped me hunt them. Mother, quickly come down. Uncle Zha He said that he wanted to make some barbecue. "


    "I''ll be right down."


    On the big fire were roasting sticks commonly used by the barbarians, as well as some spicy local spices. The weather was cold, the animals were rare, and hunting was very difficult. It was not easy to have these animals. A dozen or so wild chickens and rabbits were treated by Zha He and placed on the fire. The children crowded around, scrambling to spread spices and salt on the barbecue. Zha He was busy to the point that he was sweating, yelling at the naughty kids. Lu Wenlong took a long piece of wild chicken hair and put it on his head. After he shook it a few times, he suddenly let out a sigh.


    Seeing that he was sighing at such a young age, Hua Rong was very surprised, and asked gently: "Son, what''s wrong?"


    Lu Wenlong''s face was full of sadness, and he turned his head away.


    Hua Rong gently pulled his hand, and asked him in a low voice: "Son, what''s going on?"


    He then said softly, "I remember the Abba. I really want to see my Abba ¡­ He used to have a hat like that. "


    Hua Rong was speechless. The child was already old enough to distinguish between right and wrong. She had also told him a portion of her grudge with Jin Wushu, including Ye Lvguanyin''s poison.


    Lu Wenlong said carefully, "Mom, it''s all Ye Lvniangzi''s fault. If she''s gone, can we go back? "


    Would Ye Lvguanyin be here? I''m afraid she''s about to have a baby. Although she didn''t know the details of Ye Lvguanyin and his past, logically speaking, this child should be Jin Wushu''s without a doubt. How would Jin Wushu choose between his biological son and his adopted son? As long as Ye Lvguanyin was present, he definitely could not go back.


    Lu Wenlong saw that she did not speak for a long time and was a little worried. "Mother, I was just asking ¡­ Actually, I don''t necessarily have to go back and follow Abba ¡­ "I''d rather follow you ¡­"


    Her heart soured. This child had a deep relationship with Jin Wushu, but other than Ye Lvguanyin, there was also his ancestry. This was also the main reason why she didn''t want him to go back. Should I tell him the truth?


    She looked at her son''s face and saw that he had already removed the braid on his head from Golden Man''s left and right. He was dressed like a wild man, the only difference was that he did not have much paint on his face, and was also wearing clothes to protect himself from the cold. How could she tell him that Jin Wushu was actually his arch enemy? How could such a child accept a father who had suddenly become the murderer of his own parents?


    She swallowed her words back down her throat. She didn''t dare to imagine how she could make her child accept such cruelty!


    "Mom, are you angry? "Mom, I won''t go back ¡­"


    She patted her son''s shoulders, and could only place everything on Ye Lvguanyin, and laughed bitterly: "Right now, Ye Lvniangzi has a large amount of poison in his hands, it''s not safe for us to go back, let''s talk about it later."


    Lu Wenlong''s heart sank. Could it be that if Ye Lvniangzi didn''t die, she wouldn''t be able to see Abba? Furthermore, after she became pregnant and gave birth, how could she leave the Fourth Prince Palace?


    A child ran over with half a roast chicken in his hand. A rich fragrance assaulted his nostrils. "Wenlong, it''s time to eat roast chicken."


    His attention was immediately attracted by the rich fragrance. He received the roasted chicken and took a bite. He said happily, "Mom, the taste is really good. Hurry and eat it."


    Hua Rong received it with a smile on her face. At this time, Zha He, whose face was covered with smoke and ashes, walked over with a rabbit leg and a jug of fragrant fruit wine. He sat beside Lu Wenlong and patted his head: "Wen Long, drink this wine and take a look."


    Lu Wenlong took a sip. Zha He looked at the beauty, and seeing that her complexion was much better, he asked softly: The little boys, should we go and fetch the Little Tiger''s head?


    A few days ago, when he saw Hua Rong depressed and unsettled, he thought that she was worrying about her son, and volunteered: "The little boys, I will help you take it this time."


    Hua Rong smiled as she shook her head. How could she not miss her son? But after thinking about it again and again, since the Little Tiger was properly settled down with someone like Liu Zhiyong, and had been taken care of, it was much safer than being by her side. More importantly, she was worried that in the beginning of spring, there would be a fierce battle with Golden Army. She even thought that it would be best if she could send Lu Wenlong away.

 C516 robbed

    Zha He did not speak anymore, and only reported to her in detail about the preparations that the barbarians had made in the past few days. Hua Rong listened very carefully, especially towards the storage of winter supplies and the preparation of weapons, Zha He could almost be called a qualified general director. At this moment, she had a whole new level of respect for this female Daoist from a lower class background. Other than her kind nature, she couldn''t believe that he had this kind of talent.


    Seeing her praise him, Zha He rubbed his hands and said embarrassedly: "The little boys, actually, I learned all of these from you."


    Hua Rong smiled sweetly: How can I teach you all this? She suddenly thought of what she wanted to do, thought of his husband''s battle tactics and formations, thought for a moment and said, "Zha He, in the future, I will need your help."


    Zha He was overjoyed: "The little boys, I''m just afraid that one day you won''t need my help anymore!"


    "Zha He, even if I don''t need your help, you are still my best friend!"


    Zha He spoke incoherently, he did not know what to say, and could only rub his head. Lu Wenlong drank the fruit wine, his face red, seeing Zha He''s face even redder than his, he asked: "Uncle Zha He, are you drunk?"


    "I haven''t had any yet tonight. Ha ¡­ Wen Long, The little boys, I''ll go get more roast meat for you guys. " Zha He turned and walked away. His footsteps were hurried and light, full of joy, but it could not be described.


    Hua Rong looked at his back, as if she thought of something, and thought of something. The moment she started writing her military strategy, she would have to find the best successor, Wen Long. Whether it was his intelligence or his experience in war, he was up to the task. In the future, maybe Zha He would also have some accomplishments.


    Lu Wenlong said: "Mom, you don''t think so. Uncle Zha He is so weird tonight. "


    Hua Rong said softly: "Because Mom wants to teach him a set of military strategies. You learn from him. "


    "Alright, when do I start learning?"


    "Wait till mother collects her thoughts, then mother will write a military book left behind by your Abba Yue Pengju. Mother will hope to inherit his will ¡­" Hua Rong was in the middle of speaking when he suddenly made a face and said softly, "Mother, look ¡­"


    He pointed with his finger, causing Hua Rong to look over. In front of them, beside a dancing and singing bonfire, a passionate and fiery lady was pulling on Zha He''s hand, trying to feed him a wine wrapped in a large leaf. Zha He had never been in a battle before, he was so scared that his face and ears turned red.


    Seeing that, the children laughed out loud, Lu Wenlong also laughed out loud, he then clapped his hands and said to Hua Rong: "Mother, that lady has taken a fancy to Zha He."


    Hua Rong laughed, "How do you know?"


    Lu Wenlong said in a pleased tone, "I knew it. "My friends all said that if a girl here takes a fancy to a man, she would hug his waist and feed him alcohol ¡­" Only then did Hua Rong realize that in these few months, he had completely assimilated into the savage tribe. He actually understood many of their habits and customs even more than did.


    "Ha, isn''t this good? Your Uncle Zha He is not yet married, this girl is very warm and generous, he is not young, and can be considered a family. "


    "Mom, Uncle Zha He wouldn''t like her."


    Hua Rong asked curiously, "Why?"


    "Because a man who likes that girl doesn''t reject her toasts. Look, Uncle Zha He doesn''t want to drink her wine at all ¡­"


    Hua Rong sized up his son, and realized that this little gossipy king king king was actually interested in this. Presumably, these few days, there were many barbarian girls fighting for him.


    She didn''t know that one day she would actually be discussing matters between a man and a woman with a child. She was extremely patient.


    "He doesn''t like it now!"


    "Just because I don''t like him now doesn''t mean that I won''t like him in the future. As long as the girl is nice to him, he will like her one day. "


    Love at first sight is a luxury, most people, do not rely on love at first sight.


    Lu Wenlong seemed to understand something, he turned to look, only to see the wild lady holding a bottle of wine, insisting on Zha He drinking it, Zha He was pinching his lips, not wanting to drink it, his face was flushed red. He had never encountered such a ''backward pursuit'' in his life. He was so scared that he retreated step by step, not knowing how to get angry nor how to resist, and only tried his best to shake it off. The wine spilled all over his body, and the people around him roared with laughter, causing him to be even more at a loss as he covered his face and ran away.


    Lu Wenlong clapped his hands and laughed, Hua Rong could not help but laugh too. These barbarian girls were pure, kind, and beautiful, not inferior to the women outside. If Zha He could find one of them inside, it would be a good match.


    As she calculated, Zha He had already ran over with a face full of dust. His expression was serious, and his mouth was grinning from ear to ear as he grimaced at her: "Uncle Zha He, I like you so much ¡­"


    "Wenlong, don''t talk nonsense." He looked at Hua Rong in panic and muttered, "The little boys, no, no ¡­ "I''m not ¡­" The more he spoke, the more incoherent he became. He could only say, "No, no."


    Lu Wenlong passed a jug of fruit wine to him. "Uncle Zha He, look at you, you''re sweating profusely.


    He accepted it, and downed it in one gulp with his head raised. He glanced at Hua Rong, and Hua Rong then said with a smile: "Zha He, take a seat."


    He sat down beside her, silent, his face still red.


    Hua Rong said gently: "Zha He, I''ve said it before, when things are more peaceful, I will marry a wife to you. You are no longer young, it''s time for you to get married and have children ¡­"


    "The little boys, I''m not ¡­" He scratched his head, "The little boys, I didn''t ¡­"


    She looked at him gently: "Zha He, the girls here are very good, not one bit inferior to the girls outside. They are pure and kind, even better than the girls outside ¡­"


    For the first time, he interrupted Hua Rong. "But The little boys, I don''t want to take a wife here." His voice was very low, his tall and big body was hidden by the fire, he casually threw the empty tube to the side and repeated, "The little boys, I don''t want to ¡­"


    Hua Rong was surprised: "Could it be that you dislike these girls?"


    He scratched his head and said with a wry smile, "It''s fine if they don''t dislike me, but what right do I have to despise them?"


    Hua Rong heaved a sigh of relief.


    "Zha He, listen to me, on this matter, I fully respect your opinion. As a friend, I am only recommending you. "Moreover ¡­" She thought of her suitcase, with a few small pieces of jewelry left over from the sale. One of them had a pair of good earrings. She had wanted to give it to Zha He to get married to. However, seeing that Zha He was not enthusiastic, she did not try to persuade him anymore. In any case, the ladies here were passionate, the male and female pursuers were separated by a mountain, while the female pursuers were separated by a veil. No matter how worried Zha He was, there would be a day when the ice melted.


    Everyone chatted and danced until late at night before they went to sleep. When they parted ways at the entrance of the tree house, Zha He looked at Hua Rong, wanting to say something but hesitating. Seeing that Hua Rong was about to enter, he mustered his courage and said, "The little boys ¡­"


    Seeing his strange expression, Hua Rong laughed: "Zha He, what do you want to say?"


    "I, I, I ¡­"


    Hua Rong saw that he was hesitating, and said: "It''s getting late, you should go rest, if you have anything to say tomorrow."


    Zha He could not say anything else, he could only turn around and leave.


    Hua Rong and his mother lived in a small hut. Today, seeing that Zha He was always so weird, Lu Wenlong suddenly asked his mother, "Mother, if Uncle Zha He gets married, will he treat us like how we are now?"


    This question stumped Hua Rong. Before this, she had never thought about this question, nor would she envisage the scene after Zha He''s marriage. Looking at the child''s expectant gaze, she suddenly understood that he did not wish for Zha He to marry. Because these days, Zha He had been very good to him, just like father and brother. After thinking for a bit, she slowly said in a gentle voice, "Son, Uncle Zha He always needs to get married. After he gets married, he will have his own children, and we can''t just count on him to help us. Besides, with your mother taking care of us, Mother won''t let you live any worse than the other children, do you understand?"


    Lu Wenlong nodded his head: "Sigh, mother, I really want to see the Little Tiger''s head, I have never seen him before."


    Hua Rong laughed, but her heart felt a pang. Not only did she need revenge, she also had to raise her two sons on his own. However, this heaviness carried an incomparable joy. There was hope for a child, so he had to become stronger.


    Lu Wenlong was already sleepy. He took a thick and numb blanket that he had weaved using some sort of method to cover the locals and covered it over himself. Lu Wenlong could not speak properly, so he suddenly said: "Mom, that bad guy came over to find me ¡­"


    "Ah?" "What scoundrel?"


    "It''s that Uncle Big Scoundrel. He said his name was King Qin. Mother, he used to call me uncle, but now he wants me to call him Abba. He says that I am your son, and that I am his son. "But he''s really fun, and even taught me martial arts. Originally, he said that he would come to see me, but somehow, he didn''t come. He''s lying, this person isn''t good, he''s lying ¡­"


    Hua Rong was stunned, King Qin had specially come to visit him? Her own son is his son!?


    "Son, do you like him?"


    "Not bad. This uncle is quite interesting. His kung fu is also quite good." "It''s just that lying is annoying..."


    Hua Rong laughed: "He''s not lying because he suffered from a heavy injury a few days ago. He won''t be able to come."


    "Ah?" Mommy, how did he get hurt? "


    Hua Rong looked into his eyes and sighed softly, "He was injured while fighting against the Fourth Prince."


    Lu Wenlong strangely realised that his mother said "tell your Fourth Prince" instead of "tell your Abba". He hastily asked: "How is my Abba? Is he hurt? "


    Abba! Jin Wushu was his Abba!


    Hua Rong caressed his hair: "Son, don''t worry, Fourth Prince is not injured, he''s fine. "He''s strong, he won''t get hurt."


    Lu Wenlong said in an extremely proud tone, "That''s great. My Abba is Da Jin''s greatest hero, of course King Qin Scoundrel is not his opponent. Haha, that''s great, my Abba defeated King Qin. Mommy, is Abba the world''s greatest hero? When I grow up, I will definitely learn from Abba ¡­ "

 C517 Black Moonlight

    Hua Rong was simply speechless, and could not reprimand the child. He grew up by Jin Wushu''s side and had already become accustomed to this method, to the "Abba" who worshipped him. Can you blame him?


    Her tone was very gentle. "Son, actually, war is not good."


    "What''s wrong with that? "We have to fight. We have to be rich to have a horse, a cow, gold, silver, beautiful clothes and jewelry ¡­"


    Was this something Jin Wushu had instilled into him?


    Hua Rong frowned. Seeing that his mother''s face had changed, she asked curiously: "Mom, am I wrong?"


    Hua Rong stretched her brows, her voice even gentler: "Son, mother will tell you a story, you listen slowly ¡­"


    "Sure."


    Hua Rong started to explain, from the difficulty of the open seal to the massacre in the Huaiyang, he only omitted the deaths of Lu Deng and his wife. Her tone was gentle, but her narration was clear. Even her voice was tear-filled. At first, Lu Wenlong was lying down, but later on she completely went back to sleep and sat up, focusing on listening to his mother''s "storytelling".


    "Mom, is it true? Really? What happened next? "


    "Killed tens of thousands of people? "So many?"


    "Those girls of the Huaiyang were all killed? The things were stolen? "


    "Ya, mom, those people are really bad. If I see them, I''ll kill them ¡­"


    He listened and asked, now filled with righteous indignation, now boiling with blood. For the first time, Fang understood the cruelty and bloodshed of war.


    After Hua Rong finished speaking, her expression was extremely exhausted. She closed her eyes and did not make a sound for a long time.


    Lu Wenlong shyly held her hand: "Mother, have you personally seen all of this before?"


    "Yes, mother has already experienced it. There were several times where mother almost died under the Golden Army''s blade ¡­"


    "Mother, I didn''t know Golden Army was this bad."


    War is like this. The Golden Army was bad, the Song Jun was bad, and the army was bad.


    The army is the instrument of murder for the few who have ulterior motives.


    Hua Rong had never even discussed these with his husband before, but now, she was trying really hard to teach his son like an old teacher. He was secretly afraid in his heart. If his son''s belief in the Golden Army maintained his "pride" deep down, the consequences would be really hard to predict. Fortunately, after finishing this long story, Lu Wenlong held his cheeks like a small adult, and started to ponder, his tone sounding very deep: "Mother, I had always thought that fighting was enough to get me what I wanted, but I didn''t know that so many people would die, or be so terrifying."


    In the end, she was still a kind-hearted child. Right now, she was eleven to twelve years old, which was the critical period for the formation of his character. Hua Rong did not continue to talk big, and only said: "Son, if you like it, mother will tell you everything about the war."


    He exclaimed, "Mom, your story is really good. Continue to tell me tomorrow night."


    At this time, the north wind was howling and snowflakes were flying everywhere. Hua Rong pulled his son who was wrapped in a blanket and watched him sleep soundly. This child was really handsome, with straight eyebrows and starry eyes. His brows were relaxed, especially since he was good at learning and was good at distinguishing between right and wrong. Hua Rong was very pleased. One day, when he grew up, he would definitely be a man that could support both heaven and earth.


    The bone-piercing cold winds blew day after day. Soon, it would be the Lunar New Year. The barbarians naturally did not have a New Year mentality. They were similar to the Golden Man s in the early days. Zha He and Lu Wenlong didn''t have much of an impression of this either. Only Hua Rong, thinking about this hometown''s holiday, and her husband Xiao Chen''s arrival, didn''t have the Little Tiger''s head by her side. The family of three, the sky separating them, and even the Nine Springs of the Nine Springs, her mood grew darker and darker every day.


    On the second day of the third month, Shi Qi sharpened his blade, saying that a hunter had discovered the traces of a fox and a wolf in front of him. The other hunters were also very interested, adding Lu Wenlong''s repeated requests, Hua Rong agreed to follow them out.


    The hunters released their hounds and gyrfalcons, searching for the scent of their prey. Unknowingly, he had traveled thirty to fifty miles. In front of him was an open valley. Although it was also covered in snow, the journey became more smooth because of the lee of the wind.


    Seeing how familiar this place was, Hua Rong suddenly raised her guard and let out a whistle, telling everyone to pay attention. Everyone was not aware of the danger so they quickly chased after the two foxes.


    Hua Rong bellowed, it was an extremely dangerous kind of feeling. The three men stopped and looked at her in surprise, wondering why she was doing this. Right at this moment, an extremely violent Horseshoe sounded out. In the snow and ice, even though the horses were wrapped in hooves, their hurried voices, which brought along with it the wind and snow, could not be concealed.


    It was like a strong gust of wind, blowing everyone here and there. Lu Wenlong couldn''t sit still and cried out, "Mom, mom ¡­" Zha He anxiously pulled his horse, and extended his hand to support him: "Wen Long, sit steadily, hold onto the horse rein tightly ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s body was also swaying in the wind, but she still decisively said: "Everyone, retreat south."


    The voice came from the southwest, yet Hua Rong told everyone to retreat towards the south. Surprised, they didn''t dare to disobey the order and immediately ran towards the south.


    After running for a while, their eyes lit up, and they suddenly discovered that the terrain had changed drastically. There was a circular valley where a person was hiding. And at this moment, he just happened to avoid that tornado-like Horseshoe.


    At this time, the Golden Army was in the middle of a fierce battle. Hua Rong could see clearly that the one leading the group was Jin Wushu. Her heart sank, but Lu Wenlong was actually ecstatic. He almost shouted out loud: "Mom, it''s Abba, that''s Abba, let''s go down quickly ¡­"


    Hua Rong covered his mouth, his face was pale white. Jin Wushu had actually found this place. He had bypassed that dangerous area called Flower Lamp River, and further ahead, other than a set of defensive trees, there was nothing else that could directly stop him. Hua Rong had no time to guess how he had found his. Her palms were drenched in sweat, Lu Wenlong looked at his mother strangely, seeing that her face was deathly pale. She wanted to say something, but did not dare to, and only followed her father''s figure excitedly. Jin Wushu was dressed with heavy armor s, and on his head were gorgeous Hook s, with a few pheasant feathers stuck in them. He looked mighty and robust, and the halberd in his hands shone brilliantly under the snow light.


    Zha He and the others knew that the situation wasn''t good. If Jin Wushu broke through like this, the Da She Tribe would completely lose its barrier. Hua Rong estimated that there were about three thousand people in this group of Golden Army. If they were to exhaust all their power within the Da She Tribe, it might not be insufficient to eliminate them. What was terrifying was that they were only the vanguard. What would happen once the follow-up troops arrived? Furthermore, how could these seven or eight people be enough to defend themselves?


    Ahead was a world of ice and snow. Golden Army stopped. Hua Rong thought to herself that this was not good. The snow had already stopped, and the footprints left by her group could be seen clearly. Sure enough, Jin Wushu reined in his horse, and a scout ran back: "Reporting to Fourth Prince, the footprints are broken here."


    Jin Wushu also saw the footprints. It was the footprints of a horse and a hunting team. Where did this group of people go? He sat on his horse and looked around, his eyes falling on the valley.


    Other than Lu Wenlong, everyone else had nervously tightened their grip on the weapons in their hands. Although the enemy was in the light while they were in the dark, this was the only place in the mountain valley that was sheltered from the wind.


    Lu Wenlong looked at his mother strangely, not understanding why she was so nervous. Could it be that his father would kill him? How could that be? Just as he was about to speak, Hua Rong lowered her voice, and spoke almost softly, "Everyone be prepared."


    Zha He raised his bow and arrows, subconsciously protecting the two of them, he whispered: "The little boys, once they rush over, I will block them, all of you retreat towards the west."


    Hua Rong was about to answer when she saw Jin Wushu turn his horse around as if giving an order. Then, the gold soldier surrounded the valley.


    Jin Wushu was indeed Jin Wushu.


    Hua Rong held her bow tightly, these three thousand elites were all female true descendants, how long could she last against seven to eight of them? She looked at Lu Wenlong with hesitation. Was she in danger too?


    She looked around and suddenly ordered, "Retreat west together."


    Everyone hit their horses and ran.


    Jin Wushu looked for a while, and then a spy ran over: "Fourth Prince, someone escaped from the west."


    "How many?"


    "I can''t see clearly."


    "Quickly chase." These people are the key to enter Da She Tribe, it would be best if they can catch one or two of them to lead the way. "


    Jin Wushu took the lead and chased.


    From a distance, he could see the back of that group of barbarians. Because Golden Army had the thought of capturing them alive, he did not kill them immediately. They were even closer now. Jin Wushu suddenly realized that his back was covered in a tiger-skin cloak, and beside him was a young man holding a bow and riding a dark red horse.


    Black Moonlight!


    A woman riding a Black Moonlight!


    And his own son!


    His heartbeat quickened as one of the vanguards shouted: "Fourth Prince, they ran so fast, do we need to shoot?"


    The other spy also noticed and shouted in shock, "Black Moonlight, it''s a Black Moonlight ¡­ "Then who is it?"


    Jin Wushu suppressed his excitement and waved his hand: "Continue chasing, you are not allowed to shoot arrows."


    "Yes."


    With a dozen horses, the black horse increased its speed and rushed to the front like a bolt of lightning. The wind blew past his ears, he mustered his strength and shouted: "Hua Rong, stop, quickly stop..."


    "Son, quickly stop ¡­"


    "Son, it''s Abba, Abba ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong heard it very faintly and was about to speak to his mother, but Hua Rong protected him tightly and did not let him speak. She knew very well that if Jin Wushu caught up, he would not be able to keep her child. He would definitely bring the child back, just like she did that year. She would not hesitate to take it with him.


    Lu Wenlong could no longer follow him.


    As the Golden Army got closer and closer, Zha He said anxiously, "The little boys, you guys go first, I''ll cut off the rear." He reined in his horse and turned around to shoot. Hua Rong was unable to do it and mercilessly lashed out at the Chinese date horse. Soon, the mother and son duo arrived at the front.


    The Golden Army suddenly encountered Zha He''s obstruction, but after a few arrows, the Golden Army had an overwhelming number of people, and very quickly, Zha He''s horse was hit by two arrows, causing it to feel pain. The horse swung its legs, causing Zha He to get off the horse, and a few Golden Army rushed forward and grabbed him.


    Jin Wushu reined his horse and looked down at him from above. Golden Army also stopped and did not continue to chase.


    Seeing that he was the one blocking the way, Wu Qimai became furious, grabbed his clothes, and whipped him on his back. "You traitor, Zha He, you actually dared to betray Big Gold, and have gone against us time and time again."


    Zha He replied: "This little one doesn''t dare to oppose the Fourth Prince, much less me, Da Jin."


    "Then why did you work so hard for the Chidan?"


    "I have never worked for Chidan, nor did I work for him."


    "Hua Rong is not a Song people?"

 C518 carefree

    Zha He was at a loss for words for a while, but still replied: "Not counting The little boys, The little boys is not our enemy ¡­ I won''t work so hard for Song people ¡­ The little boys is an exception ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu interrupted him coldly: What''s the big deal? Did you know that Hua Rong trained these barbarians for the sake of going against our Da Jin one day? Is there any difference between your current behavior and that of a traitor? "


    Zha He said angrily: "No, she is doing it to kill Qin Gui. She only killed Qin Gui, she''s not someone who wants to kill our Da Jin, she has never killed anyone as innocent as our Da Jin. I followed her for so long, I already know ¡­ "


    Seeing that he had kept on quibbling, Jin Wushu was enraged: "Whip this guy a hundred times, and chop off his head."


    Wu Qimai was already dissatisfied with him, he raised his whip and lashed out, but Zha He clenched his teeth and did not make a sound. By the ninth whip, his back was covered in bloody scars. Wu Qimai hated this "traitor", he was not the slightest bit merciful when he hit him. Just as he was about to lash out again, he suddenly heard a whistling sound in the wind. It was the sound of a Black Moonlight rushing back from the wind.


    Jin Wushu looked in the direction of the person and sneered.


    "Stop, stop ¡­"


    Hearing her voice, Zha He shouted, "The little boys, quickly leave, don''t worry about me ¡­ "Fast ¡­"


    Hearing that he still dared to speak, Wu Qimai whipped him again, "Traitor, you ¡­"


    His wrist had been scraped by a small arrow. A layer of skin had been torn off and blood was flowing out. His hand loosened and the whip dropped to the ground. Jin Wushu waved his hand: "Wu Qimai, you go down first."


    He didn''t dare disobey and glared at Zha He viciously. He retreated behind Jin Wushu and looked at the woman who had caught up with him.


    Zha He struggled as he stood up with a limp. He staggered as he jumped off his horse, and anxiously used his hands to support him. He trembled and stabilized his body. With an anxious expression, he asked, "The little boys, why did you come back?"


    Jin Wushu stared at her, only to see that she had revealed a faint smile, his expression extremely gentle, as though he was looking at an old friend, as though Zha He was some important figure. It was a look that only a man could have. It was a look of "righteousness." He was furious. This woman had never used this kind of gaze to look at him in his entire life.


    He coughed and said slowly: "Hua Rong, where is my son? Hand over Wen Long! "


    Hua Rong''s tone was extremely flat: "Fourth Prince, you know, Wen Long, I won''t return it to you."


    "Why are you doing this? He was raised by me, my son! "


    "That''s what you should do! You don''t have to take credit for it. "


    Jin Wushu''s face alternated between red and white. He could still clearly remember the tragic deaths of Lu Deng and his wife. Raising Lu Wenlong himself was indeed not considered a meritorious deed, but it would at most be a redemption.


    Wu Qimai said in a low voice: "Fourth Prince, they aren''t far away. They must be right in front.


    "Go down, it''s none of your business."


    Wu Qimai flattered them on the ground and led them to retreat.


    Jin Wushu looked at Zha He, his tone extremely haughty, "traitor, scram to the side as well."


    Zha He''s eyes looked like they were about to burst into flames, Hua Rong said indifferently: "Fourth Prince, you don''t have to do this, you should be clear in your heart whether or not Zha He is a traitor." She turned to Zha He and spoke with a very gentle tone, "Zha He, wait for me at the front. I''ll be there shortly."


    Jin Wushu was speechless. Only then did Zha He glare at him fiercely, and limped in front of him to a place about twenty feet away from where he could avoid the wind.


    The two of them faced each other, the horse spitting out its long tongue, the hot air coming out of its mouth instantly froze, the wind blew past its ears, and even the dust had congealed. In this valley, it was completely silent.


    "Hua Rong..."


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    The two of them spoke at the same time and stopped at the same time.


    "Fourth Prince, you go first."


    "No, what are you trying to tell me?"


    Hua Rong shook her head, and replied bluntly: "Fourth Prince, I want to take Wen Long away. I don''t want him to grow up to be an enemy of his parents. "However, I did not tell him about his origins ¡­"


    Jin Wushu said angrily: "You''re threatening me with this?"


    "He is too young, and he loves you very much. He has always treated you as his own father!"


    Jin Wushu was startled, he had always thought that Hua Rong wanted to use the matter of a child''s identity to threaten him, was it not so?


    Hua Rong looked at him, her eyes dim. This was war! It''s all because of the war! If it was in peaceful times, if Jin Wushu was just an ordinary person, who could say if he wasn''t better than Zha He?


    "Jin Wushu, you are indeed a hateful person, but I do not want my child to know of such a cruel reality. Furthermore, in the future, the environment he will be living in will be far from the hubbub of the masses and the government. It will be impossible for anyone to know his identity ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu didn''t say another word, he only looked at her strangely, as if he was meeting her for the first time. This woman had come to avenge her husband with such a deep hatred. Wasn''t she a hateful person? At that moment, Fang knew that she loved the child. He loved him deeply, even more than he loved himself.


    No wonder Wen Long would follow her and forget about her.


    He opened his mouth, and his voice sounded somewhat difficult: "Hua Rong, I have something to tell you."


    "?"


    "Ye Lvguanyin..." When he mentioned this name, he suddenly felt somewhat ashamed. After pausing for a moment, he said, "That day wasn''t like how you imagined ¡­"


    Hua Rong really wanted to ask, could it be that the child she is carrying is not yours? However, she didn''t want to provoke Jin Wushu right now, so she didn''t ask.


    "Hua Rong, do you really think that this prince would fall for Ye Lvguanyin''s trick? How can I trust this woman when she has so deceived me? She wanted to control me and thought that I didn''t know. In fact, I sensed it the moment she arrived, but I wanted to find out more about Ye Lvdayong''s situation from her as well, so I kept her ¡­ "


    He had been scheming against others, but now he was being schemed against. For the husband and wife pair to do this, it could be considered a miracle. It was not strange for the Fourth Prince to be so scheming.


    "Also, Ye Lvguanyin miscarried. I didn''t kill her. I don''t think there was a need to. I just drove her away. "


    So that''s how it was!


    Hua Rong looked at him warily. Her eyes shone with a fervent light, "Hua Rong, I need a child, I miss him a lot. If he follows me, I will definitely not treat him unfairly.


    "AHH!"


    "Hua Rong, you are also alone now, why are you running all over the place? Wasn''t it better to stay? Stay, I will definitely think of a way to help you kill Qin Gui. " He couldn''t wait any longer, "Did I lie to you when I said I would help you kill Wang Junhua? No? Afterwards, I sent someone to tell Qin Gui that Wang Junhua was sick and that he was resting in Jinguo. Although he has his doubts, he did not dare to say anything. "


    Hua Rong had been wondering why there weren''t any ripples caused by Wang Junhua''s death, it turned out that Jin Wushu had already made the arrangements. Furthermore, there was no information available. At that time, Song Huizong died a few years ago before he knew about it.


    "Hua Rong, you must believe me, I definitely won''t lie to you ¡­"


    "Hua Rong, I have indeed hurt you before, but have I never hurt you again after the first battle? I went through so much trouble to bring you to the Liaoning and have your son follow you. Also, your son can also be received. I swear, I will treat him like Wenlong and treat him as my own son. Hua Rong, can''t we completely resolve this grudge? Hua Rong... "


    Hua Rong caressed the Black Moonlight''s hair with her hand. It was very long, like a piece of black linoleum in a world of ice and snow.


    "Fourth Prince, if Yue Pengju can come back to life, I will definitely resolve this grudge with you!"


    The snow started to fall again, and started to fall. Jin Wushu''s eyes became misty, and his mouth opened a few times, his voice stopping his throat.


    "Hua Rong, this prince wants to make a deal with you."


    "What kind of deal?"


    "I already know that you are hiding in the Da She Tribe. I want to deal with Ye Lvdayong, maybe, you can consider cooperating with me, and after we banish Ye Lvdayong, I''ll help you get rid of Qin Gui. "


    "Thank you Fourth Prince for your kind intentions. However, the Da She Tribe didn''t have any subordinate clans. I do not wish to interfere in the grudge between you and Ye Lvdayong, and do not wish to bring an even greater disaster to the tribe. "


    "Then why aren''t you helping King Qin?"


    "I already said, Ye Lvdayong has nothing to do with me, I don''t need to lose my life for him. Fourth Prince, even if you destroy Da She Tribe, what benefits do you have? "


    "Good!" As long as you do not cooperate with Ye Lvdayong and the King Qin, this crown prince will promise to let you off and stop his attacks. "


    Hua Rong found it strange that he agreed so readily, even though she was not a politician.


    "What is it? Hua Rong, what are you suspecting? " There was a faint trace of anger in his tone. "Da She Tribe is insignificant to this crown prince and does not pose any threat. "Moreover ¡­" He raised her voice. "This crown prince has never thought of killing you all!"


    Fighting with Jin Wushu''s huge army of a few hundred thousand was not a pleasant thing, and it was not necessary either.


    "Hua Rong, do you think that I have not noticed your actions before? Every time you ask Zha He to secretly take away the treasures that I bestowed upon you, I start to doubt myself again. You are not a greedy woman. If you don''t have to carry these things on you, then these things are definitely strange. But how many times have I interfered with you? I know what you plan to do, to kill Qin Gui, Zhao Deji and the others. But, I want to tell you, just with these barbarians alone, you won''t have a chance within a hundred years. "


    "AHH!"


    "Hua Rong, you can consider letting me help you!"


    "AHH!"


    Even if you don''t have true feelings for me, at the very least, I will treat you from the bottom of my heart.


    "AHH!"


    "Hua Rong, at the very least, you can consider using me!"


    Hua Rong looked at him indifferently: "Fourth Prince, other than the Da She Tribe, I also have something to say to you. Even if we can''t kill Qin Gui, I would still thank you for killing Wang Junhua. I hope this is the end for you and me. "


    He laughed bitterly. In the past, she had said that killing Qin Gui would remove both sides of the grudge, but now, she had simply killed Wang Junhua.


    "Even helping you kill Qin Gui is no longer attractive?"


    "Yes!" "But I don''t want to keep pestering you."


    "Why?"


    "Because I dreamt of Yue Pengju yesterday. He told me not to stay here any longer. Before he died, he repeatedly reminded me not to take revenge ¡­ "

 C519 I am ashamed of you

    looked at her suspiciously. Ordinary people would want someone to avenge them when they die from grievances. Yue Pengju, why didn''t he do so?


    "Pengju died a grievous death, but he knew that we, the orphans and widows, had no power, so we could not take revenge. So he did not want us to sacrifice ourselves for no reason. I didn''t even tell my son what had happened to his father. When he grows up one day, I will tell him that his father''s heroic deeds are remembered by him, but I will never ask him to take revenge. I''ll stop this matter of revenge right here. If I can''t do it ¡­ "Sigh ¡­" She sighed as she looked at the snowy sky of this foreign country, "A person''s strength is indeed too insignificant. Pengju must have been unhappy about everything I''ve done these days, so he kept warning me like a dream, telling me to leave. As for me, I don''t want to embarrass Pengju with his surname, and even if I have to make use of it, I don''t want to use you anymore! "


    "Moreover, I also know that you don''t really want to help me kill Qin Gui at all, Fourth Prince. You will not do anything that would harm the interests of your Jinguo. "You are waiting, dragging it on until I despair. Once you wear down your determination to avenge your enemy, you will be victorious!"


    Jin Wushu''s face flushed red and then white for a while. Little Snow landed on his Hook, forming a thin layer of snow-white. The woman opposite him wore a hunting suit that was also covered in white. Her shoulders were thin in the snow and ice, and her eyes were filled with a thick layer of sorrow that could not be dispelled.


    "Fourth Prince, I hope this will be our last meeting! If you truly love Wenlong, please don''t look for him again. I will take him to a peaceful place and raise him well. I will not reveal his origins in this lifetime. "


    He was unwilling and dissatisfied, and suddenly shouted loudly: "Hua Rong, on what basis are you? You are not his birth mother. "


    Hua Rong was calm as she slowly took out a bottle of medicine from her chest and threw it over, "Fourth Prince, this is a antidote. Although you deserve to die, I will never go back on my word. "


    These few days, he had almost forgotten about the matter of his own poison flaring up. Suddenly obtaining a antidote was like obtaining something;


    "Fourth Prince, please release Zha He. In the future, do not be hostile to him, because to you, there is no need at all!"


    He held the bottle and savored her words. Could this be considered an improvement? First giving the antidote and then giving conditions? Their four eyes met, and for a moment, he realized that in Hua Rong''s eyes ¡ª that was a kind of calm sincerity, his heart was suddenly a little misty, as if they were friends discussing and reconciling.


    For many years, it was the first time he had seen such an expression in Hua Rong''s eyes. His heart skipped a beat as he suddenly became excited. I will only kill those men who dare to covet you! "


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled, and her brows furrowed again.


    Jin Wushu raised his horse whip and pointed it at her. What the hell was Zha He? It was just one of Hua Rong''s lackeys, and was insignificant. It was a man''s jealousy. If he couldn''t get it himself, then no one else could. Zha He was not his opponent, so killing him would only increase their hatred towards each other.


    "But, King Qin, I must kill him. As long as you go to him, this crown prince will definitely kill you. "


    "Heh, Jin Wushu, you overestimate yourself."


    "This prince has already chased him away like a stray dog several times. What can this shameless pirate do on land? " He snorted in disdain, "Last time you saw it with your own eyes, he would at least be half crippled if he doesn''t die. Hua Rong, this prince is definitely not lying and threatening you. If you dare to seek refuge with him, within a month, this prince will definitely bring his head over to see you. "


    If it were in the past, Hua Rong would definitely fly into a rage, but this time she was very calm: "Fourth Prince, maybe we were born to be enemies. Whatever you want to do, it''s up to you. "


    "Hua Rong, I also heard that the King Qin had already pledged allegiance to Ye Lvdayong and became his son-in-law. Don''t be fooled by him, you''re not allowed to seek refuge in him ¡­"


    No! I won''t go to anyone else. I''m on my own.


    She resolutely repeated in her heart. With a wave of her whip, the Black Moonlight let out a low cry, and a layer of thin snow fell on its long black mane. It turned around and was about to leave.


    Jin Wushu stared intently at her figure, his breathing rapid: "Hua Rong, you have to let me see my son, I don''t believe that he is willing to follow you, I don''t believe that he would forget about me just like that ¡­"


    Hua Rong whistled, the Black Moonlight gave a long hiss, and floated far away amidst the falling snow. After a while, they heard the sound of Horseshoe s coming from afar. Jin Wushu anxiously looked at the valley and saw a horse in front. Immediately, a fully armed youngster pulled his bow and arrow with great vigor. Before even making a sound, he arrived first, "Abba ¡­ "Mom ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was surprised and delighted, he immediately went up to welcome them, raising Zha He''s guard, he blocked the horse slightly: "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    He lashed out with his whip. "Scram!"


    He could not wait and jumped off the horse. Lu Wenlong also jumped off and shouted "Abba" before jumping into his arms. The father and son duo tightly embraced each other. Jin Wushu''s eyes moistened. "Son, how have your days been?"


    Lu Wenlong was ecstatic, he held his father''s hand tightly: "Abba, I am very good, very good."


    He looked at his son''s legs from head to toe. His son was in high spirits and his martial arts had become even more powerful than before. On his body was the familiar tiger-skin garment that Hua Rong had made for him.


    "Son, Abba has come to find you. Go back with Abba ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong pulled his hand and said hesitantly: "Ye Lvniangzi will kill me."


    "I have long discovered Ye Lvniangzi''s conspiracy, she has already been punished by me, and was completely chased away. In this lifetime, the Abba would never allow her to step half a step into the Fourth Prince Palace again. Son, no one can hurt you again. You can rest assured and return with Abba ¡­ "


    Lu Wenlong slowly woke up from the joy of the reunion between father and son, and looked at his mother who was at the side.


    Hua Rong shook her head, her expression solemn. Without waiting for her to speak, Jin Wushu took the initiative and said, "Son, don''t worry, Abba has already dismissed all the wives. In the future, there will only be you and your son at home.


    He was still a child after all. When he heard his father''s words, he couldn''t help but feel joy. He looked at his mother and said, "Ya, that''s great.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Abba doesn''t want anyone other than you. Son, as long as you return, Abba will immediately ask for you to inherit the title of State of Yue King. Also, your mother will also be conferred the title of an official State of Yue Queen ¡­ "


    Not only Lu Wenlong, even Wu Qimai and the others were greatly surprised. All of these treatment completely surpassed the "little prince" and the normal "Royal Consort" title. Other than a "Queen", a mother would be the most important person. The future "King of State of Yue" would be more than enough to ensure Hua Rong''s status. Fourth Prince, this time, he had really put in all his effort and showed his greatest sincerity.


    Even Zha He was surprised, what did Fourth Prince mean by being so "generous"? He looked at Jin Wushu nervously, but he did not dare to breathe too loudly.


    Lu Wenlong was surprised and happy. "Really, Abba?"


    "When did Abba lie to you?"


    "Mom ¡­"


    Hua Rong looked at his son''s urgent gaze. At this moment, it was like a gamble, the big piece of "sugar-coated artillery shell" that Jin Wushu threw out was truly better than all the sweet talk. He was stunned. Lu Wenlong, this Da Song orphan''s choice right now was his entire life: One side was to acknowledge himself as a thief and live a prosperous life; the other side was to return to his homeland and live a peaceful life.


    What was his best choice?


    Jin Wushu saw the joy in his son''s eyes, and struck the iron while it was still hot, his voice full of emotion. He also seized this final chance, and completely forgot that he was still in front of his own subordinates, Zha He, and those barbarians that had followed his son back.


    "Hua Rong, please think for your son. Only by staying by my side can he live a happy and peaceful life. Son can''t do without mother, he loves you so much, you can''t bear to abandon him, right? "For the rest of my life, I will do my best to protect you from any harm ¡­" He pulled out an arrow from his quiver and broke it in half, "Hua Rong, if this crown prince has even a shred of shame towards you two, mother and son, I vow to make such an arrow!"


    Everyone was stunned. It was a huge matter to swear an oath, but Fourth Prince was actually using it to beg this woman. They could not think of any excuse or necessity for a man to give all the honor, status, and even all the sincerity of the world to this woman.


    Snowflakes drifted down, and the only person who was happy was Lu Wenlong.


    He let go of his father''s hand and ran to his mother, stroking the long mane of the Black Moonlight. Abba has sworn to be good to you, mother. To us, Dajin, an oath is the most important thing, and we can never go back on it. Mother, we don''t need to be afraid of Ye Lvniangzi anymore, we don''t need to be afraid of anything ¡­ "


    "Our Big Gold" these few words resounded like thunder in everyone''s ears. Hua Rong''s gaze fell on her son''s face, seeing his fervent expression. He only feared Ye Lvguanyin and the others, thinking that the reason her mother wasn''t with the Abba the whole time was because of these two bad women. Now that the two bad women were gone, what else could they do?


    "Mom, let''s go back ¡­"


    Hua Rong looked at his fervent gaze, and at this moment, everyone''s gaze fell on Hua Rong. Especially Jin Wushu, who was holding onto the broken arrow, she did not know why she would do such a "humble" action, almost speaking of it in public as a confession, in front of everyone as well as making a solemn oath in front of everyone.


    "Hua Rong, I have let you down, but I also want to do my best to make up for it in my lifetime. Even if you don''t want to marry me, I won''t force you. I will build a house for you alone in Fourth Prince Palace, and let you live together with Wen Long. "As long as you go back with your child, I''ll promise you anything ¡­"

 C520 one male and one female

    Hua Rong''s voice drifted through the air, penetrating the layers of snowflakes, and entered everyone''s ears: "Wen Long, do you want to follow Fourth Prince or me?"


    She was neither called "Abba" nor "Mother." Those were the choices made by two countries and two worlds, and they were given to a child. How cruel. She stared at her son, forcefully calming herself down. Even if it was a child, they had to bear the cost of war and the destruction of their country!


    Lu Wenlong pulled her hand and turned his head back to look at his father blankly. His eyes were filled with despair.


    "Wen Long, are you following the Fourth Prince or me?"


    The child stammered, "I want to follow my father... "I want to follow mother as well ¡­" He gathered up his courage and asked, "Can''t we follow them all?"


    Hua Rong resolutely shook her head: "No!"


    "Mom ¡­"


    "Wen Long, if you follow Fourth Prince, then we will break off our relationship as mother and son. I will never come see you again in this life. If you want to follow me, then follow me immediately! "


    Fear appeared in Lu Wenlong''s eyes as he panicked. He cried, "Mother, why ¡­"


    Jin Wushu rushed forward and screamed, "Hua Rong, why are you forcing your child like this? "He''s still young, he doesn''t know anything ¡­"


    Hua Rong completely ignored his roar, looked at the child, and said with a gentle and calm tone: "Wen Long, between Fourth Prince and I, you must choose one. No matter what choice you make, I won''t blame you. "


    "Mommy, Mommy ¡­" Lu Wenlong was full of tears and did not know what to do. His gaze swivelled back and forth between Abba and her mother.


    Jin Wushu''s heart felt as if it was being cut by a knife. He hugged her son tightly: "Hua Rong, you''re going too far ¡­"


    Hua Rong turned a deaf ear but her voice was still clear, "Wen Long, there is no way that Fourth Prince and I can coexist peacefully, so you can only choose to do so. Do you want your mother or the Abba? "


    Burying in his father''s embrace, Lu Wenlong sobbed and stuttered incoherently, "Mother, Abba ¡­ "What should I do ¡­"


    "Son, don''t be afraid. With the Abba here, you have the Abba!"


    Even Zha He took a step forward. He had wanted to advise Hua Rong, but he was well aware of the grudge between them, of the grudges between them, of the grudges between them, of the Fourth Prince and Yue Pengju. There was no point speaking any further.


    Lu Wenlong sobbed in her father''s arms, and was speechless for a long time. Hua Rong quietly sat on the horse for a long time. The child had a deep relationship with Jin Wushu, so even if she was ashamed to face Lu Deng and his wife, she didn''t want to force them. She sighed softly, "Son, take care. In the future, you better listen to your Abba''s words. "


    With her hand on the horse''s belly, the Black Moonlight let out a cry and started galloping. Zha He looked at Lu Wenlong, mounted on a horse, waved his hand, and followed the group of barbarians.


    Wu Qimai warned them in a low voice: "Fourth Prince, they ran away."


    Lu Wenlong suddenly raised his head from his father''s embrace, and looked towards the direction in which his mother had left. The little child already completely understood that this time, it was time to bid farewell to his mother. These days, her concern and pity, her mother''s warmth and affection, had long been assimilated into her bones. He struggled free from his father''s grasp, even forgetting about the Chinese date horse. He chased after his mother on foot, crying as he ran: "Mom, wait for me, wait for me ¡­"


    This was the first time in Jin Wushu''s life that tears streamed down his face as he ran to chase after his son, "Wen Long, Wen Long ¡­ "Son, son ¡­"


    However, Lu Wenlong did not care about it as he continued to chase after his. As he ran, he shouted, "Mom, wait for me! I want you!


    Waves of wails followed the biting north wind and entered his ears. Hua Rong''s hand that was holding the horse rein slowly drooped down, the Black Moonlight''s speed also slowed down.


    "Mom, wait for me ¡­"


    She finally reined in her horse, heartbroken.


    Behind him, Lu Wenlong stepped on the snow as he chased after him with a shallow kick. He stumbled and almost slipped on the ground a few times. Jin Wushu chased after him. Without riding a horse, he shouted continuously, "Son, son ¡­"


    Hua Rong clenched her teeth, steeled her heart, and was about to gallop away, when she heard Lu Wenlong''s heart-wrenching voice: "Mother, wait for me, I will follow you, I want to follow you ¡­."


    Her heart relaxed. Although she was so happy, her tears fell like rain, and her heart felt as if it had been cut by a knife.


    She dismounted and ran to her son, who, far away, was hugging her mother and her son almost at the same time. He had won this gamble, but in such a terrifying way.


    She held him close, hot tears falling on his face, melting the snow on his eyes and eyebrows and lashes in an instant.


    "Mom, I want to follow you, I want to follow you ¡­"


    Hua Rong could not speak, and could only nod her head with all her might.


    Jin Wushu stood there in a daze, unable to take another step forward. His eyes were unfocused, he turned his face away, unable to bear the sight.


    After a long while, Hua Rong raised her head, wiping the tears off his son''s face, and looked at Jin Wushu: "Fourth Prince, this is my son''s choice."


    Jin Wushu took a step back.


    The Chinese date horse had already been led over by Zha He. Hua Rong supported his son and jumped onto the horse. Lu Wenlong turned his head and looked at his father.


    "Abba ¡­"


    Wu Qimai and the rest of the servants were furious, they shouted: "little prince, Fourth Prince loves you so much, why did you leave?"


    "Why did you follow that woman when you didn''t want anything good?"


    "Truly an ungrateful person ¡­"


    Jin Wushu waved his hand and sternly commanded everyone to leave.


    Hua Rong also mounted the horse, cupped her fists and said: "Fourth Prince, thank you for fulfilling my wish."


    Jin Wushu stared at her intently: "Are you going to leave this place immediately? Where are you taking your son? "


    Hua Rong was silent for a moment, then shook her head and said indifferently: "It''s better to not see each other than to meet. Fourth Prince, let''s part ways here."


    She hardened her heart and whipped the Chinese date horse, causing it to feel pain as she carried Lu Wenlong and ran. Within the cold wind, only Lu Wenlong''s voice could be heard, "Abba, Abba..."


    The Black Moonlight''s mane was like a shiny black ball. Gradually, it also became the last speck of light in the snow.


    Jin Wushu stood where he was, the wind and snow filling his eyes, as though he had become a snowman.


    When Wu Qimai walked over, he was still indignant. "Fourth Prince, why did you let them go? Why are you being so kind to her, and why does she still want to go? Not only did she leave, he also wanted to snatch the little prince away. "What an ungrateful woman ¡­"


    Jin Wushu turned a deaf ear.


    "Fourth Prince, do you want to continue attacking the Da She Tribe?"


    "Let''s go back."


    "Fourth Prince, Da She Tribe is the key for us to eliminate Ye Lvdayong. When Hua Rong returns, doesn''t that mean that she is raising a tiger and causing trouble? "


    "Hua Rong will definitely not rely on Ye Lvdayong. She was here to kill Qin Gui and Zhao Deji, not to attack Big Gold. She and Ye Lvdayong have different goals. "


    "Don''t forget, the King Qin is over there."


    "She will not go to the King Qin either. This is because King Qin is already married and has children. "


    Wu Qimai hesitated for a while, but still decided to give a "warning" in the end: "Fourth Prince, this subordinate feels that you have become a little disheartened, and are no longer as ambitious as before ¡­"


    Jin Wushu''s mood had waned and he let out a long sigh. He did not know why he had such an obvious and obvious feeling of aversion to battle. He had fought in battles for half his life, and had suffered countless casualties. Although his achievements were impressive, in the end, everyone around him was an enemy. Even his son could not be protected ¡ª it was the blood of the enemy general.


    "Wu Qimai, remember this, as long as Hua Rong moves alone in the future, you need not make an enemy out of her."


    Wu Qimai could only obey.


    Da She Tribe.


    When Da She and the rest saw that Hua Rong and the rest had returned, they anxiously went forward to welcome them. They were afraid that everyone would be in trouble, and upon seeing that everyone had returned safely, they calmed down.


    Along the way, Hua Rong had already calmed down. She carefully observed her son, but seeing that he was still bowing his head as if he was sad to part with his father, she pulled him down from the horse, and said softly: "Son, New Year''s Eve has arrived. We want to have a holiday." She immediately gave the order for the tribe to welcome the new year.


    In the end, Lu Wenlong was still a child. Although he was sad for a while, but seeing that his mother had arranged such a grand festival, with so many children playing around, he quickly smiled again. Seeing the children running around in front of him, Hua Rong naturally thought of her own son. Where was the head of the Little Tiger? Who was he with this New Year''s Eve?


    The wild people enjoyed their time, but Zha He was worried. He took this opportunity to walk to Hua Rong''s side. Hua Rong asked him with a smile: "Zha He, why don''t you go and dance?"


    Zha He shook his head and said softly: "The little boys, Fourth Prince has already discovered our whereabouts, and Ye Lvdayong is determined to get our side. We must choose one side to rely on, or else, if we are attacked from two sides, wouldn''t we be wiped out?"


    Hua Rong had also thought about it. She asked, "Which side do you think we should go to?"


    Without hesitation, Zha He said, "Surrender to King Qin!"


    "You said to follow Ye Lvdayong?"


    "NO!" Only with the King Qin. Because no one other than him will truly safeguard our interests. "


    "You trust him that much?"


    Zha He laughed out loud. "He is a reliable person. The little boys, we can only rely on him. The other two parties are not safe. "


    Hua Rong shook her head, and said after a while: "Maybe, we can only take the third way."


    Zha He was very surprised, was she not willing to rely on the King Qin?


    "The little boys, what''s the third way?"


    To seek refuge with Ye Lvdayong was undoubtedly like asking a tiger for its skin, submitting to the King Qin would not only give Jin Wushu an excuse to exterminate him, but also cause the two of them to fall into an awkward situation once again. She carefully thought over her husband''s past plans. If Pengju was here, what would he do?


    The 30th of December was the coldest day of the year. The howling wind swept through the snowy sky.


    In the center of the square, a large fire was set up in a sheltered area. It was filled with a dazzling array of fruit wine, barbecue, etc. The barbarians were singing and dancing; they were all drunk. Almost all of the important generals under Ye Lvdayong''s command were present, with Ye Lvlongxu, Liu Wu and the rest present.


    In the barbarian''s temporary "palace", King Qin''s legs were tied up with a thick layer of ointment. When he sat up and stretched, he realized that he could move freely.


    "Old ghost Jeru''s medicine is really effective, haha, laozi will get better soon."


    An Zhigang was also overjoyed, "Let''s wait for your highness to finish, then we can have a showdown with Fourth Prince.

 C521 booze

    Just as King Qin was about to answer, a faint voice came in: "Uncle, this is such a good time. It''s your Song people''s New Year''s Eve again, let''s go get drunk together."


    "Alright, it''s about to fall out of my mouth. I''m going to get drunk tonight. Old ghost, are you drunk? "


    Ye Lvdayong laughed strangely, "This old man has more important things to celebrate today."


    "Did you catch the Fourth Prince?"


    Ye Lvdayong said complacently: "King Qin, this joyous event is actually yours."


    "?"


    "This old man received the secret message that Ting Lan gave birth to a son ¡­"


    "Hahaha, that brat came at the right time ¡­" The King Qin was wild with joy, "Damned Old ghost, why didn''t you say so earlier?"


    Ye Lvdayong stared at his joyful face, he was secretly very satisfied, the cooperation between him and King Qin, had finally taken root. Only with this child, would King Qin be able to serve him wholeheartedly.


    "King Qin, this old man has already thought of a name for the child. It''s called the Light of Jerome. "


    "AHH!"


    "King Qin, we have long agreed that our child must trust Yeru''s."


    "Pah!" King Qin spat heavily, "What''s a child''s surname? He''s still my son!"


    Ye Lvdayong heaved a sigh of relief. He was afraid that his child would be born, so the King Qin reneged on his promise. People were all over the place when they were not filial. Who was willing to let their son have a good time with a different surname? Especially someone as old as the King Qin.


    King Qin took the chance and added, "Old ghost Jeru, the child is yours, but the world must be his. Otherwise, if I were to come here and risk my life, wouldn''t it be a waste to help you? "


    Ye Lvdayong''s strange face creased into a ball of laughter: "Don''t worry."


    Because of the happiness of having a son, King Qin ignored her injuries and was supported by An Zhigang to sit down in front of the bonfire outside. The moment he sat down, the surrounding wild people prostrated themselves in greeting. King Qin looked around, only to realise that there was a High Priest standing in the middle, obviously playing tricks on him, for the sake of "blessing" his newborn grandson, Ye Lvdayong, and intimidating the wild people.


    Liu Wu and the others could tell that it was a ceremony to pray for new students. Curious, An Zhigang walked over to drink with him.


    An Zhigang couldn''t hide his joy: "It''s the King giving birth to his son."


    Liu Wu was unable to hide the astonishment in his heart. Looking at it, King Qin seemed to be immersed in the joy of the old man, eating and drinking large mouthfuls of meat, as if he was looking down at the world arrogantly.


    "The King should have his own son a long time ago. I''m still worried about who will inherit the King''s kingdom without descendants!"


    An Zhigang said joyfully: "That''s right, the King had wasted his life because of Madame Yue, and now he finally has his own flesh and blood."


    The two of them naturally came to congratulate the King Qin, and the King Qin gave his two loyal subordinates a toast full of wine.


    "Congratulations, your majesty. Your highness."


    King Qin was full of confidence and was very proud: "Haha, we are both happy."


    Just as the three were in high spirits, High Priest joined them. "Liu Wu, there is a mission that suits you the most."


    "What mission?"


    "Let''s take this opportunity to negotiate with the Da She Tribe to win their support."


    immediately understood what he meant. Now that Hua Rong was supporting the Da She Tribe, Ye Lvdayong was still staring at this piece of fat meat. Ye Lvdayong saw that he had a troubled look on his face, and his eyes shone with a faint green light from the black sacrificial mask: "King Qin, what do you think? Don''t tell me you''re still thinking about your old love? "


    King Qin laughed out loud. "This old one values my son more in everything. We have to make him a living, don''t we? Liu Wu, prepare yourself to obtain the support of Da She Tribe. In the beginning of spring, after fighting with the Fourth Prince for so long, it was not in vain for me to suffer this kind of sin. "


    "Yes, sir."


    After Ye Lvdayong left, Liu Wu could no longer hold back and asked softly: "My King, will the Madame Yue cooperate with us?"


    "I don''t know either."


    "What should your subordinate say when I see her?"


    King Qin did not mind at all: "Just speak the truth."


    Although Liu Wu was curious about his attitude, he felt relieved. Hopefully the King had completely let go of this matter this time. This way, it would also be a good thing for him to treat Hua Rong.


    In the dead of night, the bonfire dimmed and King Qin laid back on the bed, wide awake. His eyes were wide open in the darkness. At this moment, there were people, what were they doing? Especially the Little Tiger''s head, it loved to celebrate the New Year the most. This poor mischievous fellow, on this New Year''s Eve, did not even have a new outfit on.


    Very quickly, Da She''s tribe welcomed their first ever "peace talks", with Liu Wu personally coming here. Although Hua Rong had long since expected this, she didn''t expect that they would arrive so quickly.


    Liu Wu''s attitude was extremely warm, he first bowed, and then followed the Chinese etiquette to greet Hua Rong. Seeing that he could not hide the happiness on his face, Hua Rong could not help but ask: "Liu Wu, what good news have you had recently?"


    Liu Wu laughed: "My King is very happy to have such a son."


    The King Qin has given birth? King Qin actually had a son with Li Tinglan.


    "Madame Yue ¡­"


    Hua Rong focused, "Congratulations King Qin, you really did congratulate him."


    Liu Wu said with sincerity, "Great Elder has come. We are all happy for him ¡­"


    "I''m happy for him too."


    How could he not be happy? This was also something expected. To marry and have children, how could the King Qin not have them? Just that, this child was also one of Ye Lvdayong''s tools, right?


    Seeing that she was sincerely congratulating him, Liu Wu''s expression did not change, and went straight to the point: "Madame Yue, I am here on the orders of the King, I hope to form an alliance with the Da She Tribe."


    Hua Rong had long dealt with it, and was not anxious: "Da She Tribe is weak, I am afraid it is not enough to form an alliance with the King Qin."


    Liu Wu was surprised that she would tactfully reject him. The alliance with the King Qin was harmless to the tribe, but it could also strengthen them greatly. Why was Hua Rong not willing to do it?


    He still wanted to persuade Hua Rong, but Hua Rong politely declined her offer.


    Liu Wu was helpless, but he did not give up, "Madame Yue, the King is about to prepare a plan, at that time, I hope that you two will cooperate. We can supply a batch of weapons in advance... "


    Hua Rong hesitated.


    "Madame Yue, this is indeed the King''s plan, and not Ye Lvdayong''s."


    "Really?"


    "Madame Yue, when has the King ever broken his promise to you? We will arrange for people to deliver the weapons in three days, whether you participate or not, this batch of weapons will be our gift to meet with the Da She Tribe in an alliance. "


    Hua Rong weighed the pros and cons before finally saying, "Alright, I can make a match."


    Liu Wu was very happy to see that he had completed half of his mission. He stood up and said his goodbyes. Hua Rong sent him out to a quiet place and just as he was about to get on his horse, Hua Rong called out to him and took out something from his chest and passed it to him. "Liu Wu, bring this thing to King Qin."


    Liu Wu was afraid that it would be the kind of letter that would seriously stimulate the King Qin again. He hesitated and actually didn''t dare to extend his hand to receive it.


    Hua Rong smiled: "King Qin is so fond of your son. I don''t have anything to give him, so I''ll just give this thing to him. I think that it might be of some use to the King Qin. "


    Liu Wu looked at the thing sealed by the firearm. It was extremely thin, like a few pieces of paper.


    He could not reject, and could only express his gratitude: "This lowly one thanks Madame Yue on behalf of the King."


    "No need."


    She hesitated for a while before asking, "How are King Qin''s injuries?"


    "The King consumed Ye Lvdayong''s injurious drug, and it became better very quickly. Originally, he wanted to personally come forward and negotiate with Madame Yue, but because his movements were inconvenient, he still needed to recuperate for a period of time. I hope Madame Yue understands. "


    Hua Rong was speechless.


    From afar, Lu Wenlong ran over and shouted loudly, "Mom, mom!"


    Hua Rong looked at his bright smile, and her heart warmed. Lu Wenlong, the head of the Little Tiger, they all need his protection. From then on, no one could rely on him. He could only rely on himself, what qualifications did he have to be weak?


    Lu Wenlong held onto the pike like a majestic little hunter: "Mom, this uncle ¡­ Where have I seen it before? "


    Liu Wu looked at it for a few more seconds, and then he had an idea. He was both surprised and happy, this child''s memory is really good, he extended his hand: "Wen Long? "You are Wen Long?"


    "Haha, you are Uncle Liu Wu, who was with that bad uncle."


    "It''s me. Wenlong, you''ve grown so tall?"


    After the two had a intimate conversation, Lu Wenlong''s eyeballs rolled around: "Why isn''t Uncle Scoundrel coming to see me?"


    "The King is busy."


    He curled his lips and thought nothing of it, "Uncle Scoundrel is not good. He even forced me to call him Abba, saying that he would come visit me during the new year and give me a present. I didn''t call him Abba. "


    Hua Rong said warmly: "This child cannot be rude, I can''t call him ''Uncle Scoundrel'', I have to call him ''Uncle Scoundrel''. Uncle is injured so I can''t come, you can''t blame him ¡­ ¡­"


    Liu Wu thought back to the term "uncle" unexpectedly. Did Hua Rong want her son to call King Qin "uncle"? She felt a bit depressed at the two people who had been pestering him for so many years. Perhaps each of them had their own way of doing things.


    "Mom, you don''t know how repulsive he is. He wants me to call him Abba, but he also wants me to call him Abba. I am not his son, why do you call him Abba? "


    "Uncle is just teasing you. He already has a son, someone will call him Abba."


    "Uncle Liu, tell uncle that I will never trust him again. He''s a big liar ¡­"


    Liu Wu didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Hua Rong was very sorry: "Child, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Madame Yue, this child is really cute. It''s just that, it''ll be hard on you."


    Hua Rong smiled: "It''s not hard at all, when he''s with me, it''s not hard at all."


    Only after Liu Wu left did Hua Rong retract her gaze.


    Snow was falling again. The snow on the bushes on both sides of the road was thick and heavy. Hua Rong brushed aside a pile of snow, revealing the dark green color of the shrubs, and the bone-piercing cold of her palm. Only now did she realize that she had lost the last bit of support in her life. In the King Qin, he was the most reliable person, the most trustworthy person. She was neither a friend nor a lover, and his relationship with Yun Che far surpassed those two identities but she was also the most blurry, unable to say what they actually were. But now he was married, she had children, she was the father of someone else''s husband.

 C522 What to do if all the efforts go to waste

    After Yue Pengju''s death, the King Qin had practically become her only emotional support. No matter how much he tried, she would always think that he was still there and that he had a "big rear", that she would descend from the sky whenever he was in danger and that he would have a resting place whenever he was injured. In order to retain the last resort in his life, he subconsciously didn''t want the King Qin to get married and have children at all. Because if he did, he would never help his unconditionally again! Because then, his two sons would have lost their final barrier. She had thought about it many times, but now that the world was in turmoil, her two sons decided to live on King Qin''s island. He had always thought about it, that King Qin would definitely be willing to let his sons live on his island carefree forever. However, in a single night, his beautiful dream was shattered. With a son, how could this island be a paradise for his sons? That place only belonged to his own son.


    Whether it was in terms of psychological dependence or utility, King Qin''s marriage and especially his giving birth, had been a huge blow to her. It was as if he had cut off all avenues of retreat and truly stood alone.


    At that time, when Third Uncle Yang chased him away, did he not know? Apparently, when he married, he would have more women than any other woman in the world. In this world, who could live a life of love? Especially ambitious men, who truly didn''t love women? Rivers and mountains were beyond his reach, so he could easily obtain women. Someone like the King Qin, who wouldn''t want women? Once the patience for nagging evil fates was used up, why would it be strange for him to give up quickly?


    Sensing the deep disappointment and despair in his heart, he suddenly woke up. What was he doing? Who can command others in vain all their life, enjoy the life and death of others? Suddenly, he felt incomparably ashamed. After a long while, he muttered to himself: "Peng Gao, I''m really useless. I actually hope that King Qin will never get married to help me. Sigh, humans are really selfish. Hehe, luckily he wasn''t like that, luckily he was married! Otherwise, wouldn''t I have let him down? "


    "Mommy, Mommy ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong called out three times in a row before he finally woke up from his stupor. He felt a surge of emotion. "Wen Long, thank you."


    Lu Wenlong was surprised, his mother actually wanted to thank him?


    "Thank you for choosing to come with me."


    He swapped positions with the two guns in his hands and stuck one on his body. His son had followed his mother, so why would he need to thank her?


    Hua Rong looked at his puzzled expression. This child, he basically did not know the significance of his choice. This is a loyal and upright child, I hope that Lu Deng and his wife would be able to rest in peace.


    She had never praised someone so enthusiastically before: "Son, you''re very well. You are better than many people in this world. In the future, you will definitely become a great hero. "


    The child''s eyes lit up and his cheeks flushed. "Really? Will he be more heroic than my Abba? "


    "Yes!" You will definitely be more of a hero than Fourth Prince. "


    When the child was confirmed, he was a little shy, and he could not help but wave his spear as if to prove that he was indeed a man with a heroic spirit.


    "Mom, will we always be living here?"


    "No. Mother is only doing one thing here. Once I finish doing it, mother will bring you and Little Tiger to a quiet place ¡­ " One day, he would get his revenge and his two sons would live in seclusion in the mountains. They would farm and build a memorial for their husbands. Perhaps, that would be their best destination.


    "Mom, what are you trying to do? Can I help you? "


    "No need. Mom alone. You and the Little Tiger will be fine and obedient, and grow up healthy. "


    "Then when are we going to pick up the Little Tiger''s head?"


    The corner of Hua Rong''s eyes slightly moistened. From the moment they had parted last year''s New Year''s Eve, she had not seen his son for a whole year. She really wanted to grow a pair of wings and catch his son, but her steps were rooted to the ground and were filled with endless sorrow.


    "Mother? Are we not going to pick up the Little Tiger s? "


    "Yes, we will pick him up. Definitely. In this world, we can only rely on ourselves. So, Mom must become even stronger. "


    Lu Wenlong vaguely understood the bitterness in his mother''s tone and subconsciously asked, "Mom, will Abba and Scoundrel Uncle not come to find us in the future?"


    "It can''t be!" She cruelly rejected the last sliver of expectation the child had, as he had actually always thought that the Fourth Prince would come find him to protect him.


    "Fourth Prince and King Qin will never come looking for you again. Son, we have to rely on ourselves. "


    Lu Wenlong''s eyes were filled with disappointment, he muttered as though his young heart was struck by a strike of despair by a stranger.


    She bit down on her voice and pulled at her son''s hand. "Wenlong, let''s run back. Let''s see who can run faster."


    "Well, I must run faster than my mother."


    Twilight descended.


    It was unknown how many times he looked around, but he still did not hear any news of Liu Wu and the rest returning. The King Qin could no longer sit still and wanted to stand up, but An Zhigang held him back: "King, you still can''t walk out."


    "I can''t sit still. Why is Liu Wu not back yet? "


    "Your Majesty, there is no need to be anxious. You should be back soon."


    King Qin had already dragged an injured leg on the ground, when he suddenly lowered his voice and asked: "Is the item ready?"


    "Ready. Five hundred bows and arrows, not a single one is missing. "


    "What about the grains and fodder?"


    "It''s also prepared. It will be there when Liu Wu comes back."


    "There''s no need to wait. We''ll send them over immediately."


    "Your Majesty, what if they are not aligned?"


    "Non-Aligned Movement will also send it. Da She''s tribe can be attacked by Jin Wushu at any time, they do not have much strength or weapons, I am afraid they cannot hold on. "


    An Zhigang had no choice but to obey, and muttered to himself when he walked out of the door. The King clearly did this for the Madame Yue, didn''t he say that he would fight for his son in the future? Why did he turn around and send out food that he did not have enough?


    The moment the food was out, Liu Wu would rush back through the snow and wind in the middle of the night. He did not dare delay any further and hurried over to report to King Qin. King Qin was lying on the bed, listening to his detailed explanation of the whole process, he suddenly asked: "Did Madame Yue ask about me?"


    "Yes, she asked about your injuries."


    "Is there nothing else?"


    "She even asked me to pass a message to congratulate the King for getting such a good son."


    King Qin spat out heavily, and did not say anymore.


    Liu Wu remembered, and anxiously took out something from his bosom: "Great King, this is Madame Yue''s congratulatory gift to you."


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t know."


    King Qin waved his hand to dismiss everyone. Then, he took off the flame paint, and his eyes immediately lit up, only to see a few big words written on it, "Yue Clan''s Art of War". It was obvious that Hua Rong wrote it hastily, and only had a general outline. The things that Hua Rong had spent so much effort to organize, had actually become his "wedding gift"! He didn''t know if she should be excited or angry. Even though he was rough on her words, he still understood how precious this gift was. It surpassed all treasures. That was absolute trust! This kind of thing seemed to be completely useless, but if it fell into the hands of unfilial people and ambitious people, the consequences would be unimaginable. But Hua Rong, she actually chose him! If he wanted to see her, she would see her immediately. She could no longer avoid her.


    His feet hung on the ground, and he felt a twinge of pain. He couldn''t help cursing in disgust. Life was like this, it wouldn''t let you do whatever you wanted to do.


    Yue Pengju passed away young, it truly was a new year. If he was still here, with a heavy soldier in his grasp, expelling the Golden Army, how hard would it be to rule the world?


    He carefully read and groped until the sky was about to brighten. Then, he carefully folded these thin pieces of paper into his bosom and hid them. Girl, girl, since you''ve put in so much effort, how can I face you if I don''t win a few battles?


    In the early spring, the border between the two countries of the Jin and Song dynasties became subtle. Rumors had it that the Jinguo was about to return to the original Young Master of the Zhao, Song Qinzong, and let him join the open seal. After the Zhu Xian Town withdrew their troops, the people of the north had completely fallen into a state of suffering. Towards Zhao Deji who lived in the south, who could not bathe in the north, they did not have any hope of returning the favor. Instead, they had completely lost all confidence due to him killing a generation of loyal and honest people.


    In this kind of situation, suddenly hearing that Song Qinzong wanted to rejoin the open seal, all of them rushed over to tell him. Although Song Qinzong was not an enlightened ruler, he was neither lustful nor lustful. But unfortunately, the sins left behind by the royal father were too deep and the time that history gave him was too short, so he became the ruler of the nation that passed away. The people of the north still had some deep feelings for him, and because of that, the moment the news spread to Jiangnan, Zhao Deji immediately panicked. Because the matter was extremely serious, he had no choice but to immediately send Qin Gui to the north to personally negotiate it.


    After Wang Junhua left for a while, he only said that he was resting in Jinguo. Suspicion grew in Qin Gui''s heart, but he couldn''t wait for Wang Junhua to never come back, so he boldly placed seven or eight concubines at home. Now that he was about to send a mission to the north, he was extremely unhappy. He had the authority to look on from the sidelines, hoping to determine who in the north and south would gain the upper hand. If that was the case, he would curry favor with both parties, and even if Song Qinzong ascended the throne, he would still be considered as the "country leader". Once he made up his mind, Yang Yizhong and the 100 thousand soldiers followed suit. He had secretly modified them and moved them from the north.


    At the same time, in the Yanjing, Jin Wushu, the person who set up the show, quickly received news that Qin Gui was secretly heading in the direction of the open seal.


    He read the letter and destroyed it. Wu Qimai came up: "Fourth Prince, this Qin Gui is cunning beyond words, he definitely will not come here to die for nothing."


    "This crown prince does not want him to die."


    Wu Qimai was suspicious. Qin Gui could no longer represent the Fourth Prince and better serve Da Jin. Why did he still leave him behind?


    Wu Qimai, I am here to play chess with you. I am here to play chess with you.


    Wu Qimai did not dare to ask anymore, but seeing that Fourth Prince had such confidence, he thought, if Fourth Prince really has so many victories and loses, it might not even be possible for Da Jin to rule the world.


    However, Jin Wushu thought of another question. Such a wondrous game, should he tell Hua Rong? She was the final stop of this chain. In this world, there was no one who wished to kill Qin Gui more than her. He hesitated, but did not speak. With the overall situation, if Hua Rong was rash, wouldn''t all of her previous efforts go down the drain?

 C523 Dive over the river of watering flowers

    After several clear days, the first thread of ice and snow began to melt. On this day, they gathered the returning women and the hunting men and sat around the bonfire, beginning their ''Spring God'' sacrifice.


    Hua Rong and Lu Wenlong were both dressed like local people. The only difference was that they were both wearing clothes, but the color of their faces and hands were no different from barbarians.


    Just as he was getting excited, Zha He hurried back from the outside world and immediately reported to Hua Rong: "The little boys, I heard rumors from the outside world that Da Jin is going to let Young Master Song return to open seal to be the new Emperor."


    Hua Rong stood up with a "ya" sound. She naturally knew what this meant. The opportunity had finally arrived. She anxiously looked at her men, as well as the supplies and weapons sent over by the King Qin.


    She suddenly whistled, and in an instant the joyous crowd was divided into two groups. The brawny men were bidding for spears with bows and daggers, and the women were retreating to one side. Lu Wenlong rode his Chinese date horse and ran over. He was already used to this kind of training that everyone would usually do, so he did not dare ask his mother for the reason. He just stood beside his mother like a little soldier holding a blade.


    Hua Rong was very satisfied with this. Just as she was about to nod her head, she saw a spy rushing in, panting: "Leader, it''s bad, it''s bad, the enemy is attacking ¡­"


    He was talking about the secret passage that Jin Wushu and the others had taken the last time. Hua Rong was shocked, the secret passage had already been prepared, it was rare for anyone to know, could it be that Jin Wushu had broken his promise and tried again?


    Since they had already reorganized, there was no need to be courteous anymore. Hua Rong immediately ordered the team to be split into three, Zha He and Da She led two teams, leading one team himself to the secret passage.


    In the vast valley, a group of soldiers had already sunk into layers of fog and miasma. After paying almost a hundred deaths, they finally passed through the valley and were about to step into the mysterious ancient forest.


    The Horseshoe was getting closer. Hua Rong and the others could see them clearly from where they were hiding by the roadside. She could not be bothered with Jin Wushu reneging on his words. Waving her hand, she saw that the barbarians had shot out numerous arrows. Golden Army in front of her screamed continuously and fell to the ground.


    They were lucky enough to get the first round of sneak attacks, but there were more and more Golden Army behind them. Hua Rong looked at the surrounding ground and immediately changed her mind, ordering him to retreat towards the east. Seeing that, the Golden Army caught up.


    In front of him was a large fan-shaped valley. Grass had just sprouted out, and sand and rocks were strewn all over the place. Golden Army chased after them, but discovered that the team had suddenly disappeared without a trace. They knew the wildlings had hidden themselves, but they wondered how they had managed to hide so quickly. However the leader of the team knew that there were very few barbarians. Otherwise it wouldn''t be easy to hide them. He laughed proudly and blew the horn, "Search! We must kill all of them. "


    Hua Rong looked over from behind the cliff and saw a dense crowd of Golden Army standing there, there were at least five thousand people. Her heart turned cold. How could she deal with them taking up the land and profits this time?


    A savage came up and asked: "Leader, what should we do?"


    Hua Rong did not hesitate at all: "Retreat south."


    He asked in shock, "There are also Golden Army s in the south."


    Hua Rong did not explain any further, but said "To the south."


    He immediately obeyed, Lu Wenlong waved his two spears and followed by his mother''s side, everyone rushing towards the south. There were about two thousand Golden Army s to the south. Just as they were suspicious, they suddenly saw a group of people attacking them, and just as they reacted, the thousand plus barbarians led by Zha He had already attacked from the side. A portion of the remaining Golden Army s were attacked from two sides and immediately became flustered. In this battle, the two thousand Golden Army were heavily injured. By the time the rest of the large army caught up to them, Hua Rong had already led the barbarians into the forest.


    Although she had won, Hua Rong did not dare to let her guard down. She arranged her troops, and Zha He ran up as she said angrily: "Fourth Prince is really a villain who goes back on his word. He said that he would not attack us, and in the end he even sent an army ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong''s face flushed red: My Abba isn''t that kind of person, it definitely isn''t him.


    Zha He said angrily: "Fourth Prince has always been cunning, he used us as an excuse to let his guard down, now he has come to attack with an unexpected surprise ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong clenched his fists: "Don''t say that to my Abba!"


    Hua Rong stopped the two from arguing. She was carefully inspecting a Hook corpse, when she suddenly asked: "Zha He, which of the two do you think is the Golden Army''s?"


    Zha He looked at the equipment inside, "This is the BoHai troops."


    The position of the BoHai troops in the Golden Army was only second to the female Genuine Soldiers, and most of them were directly under Jin Wushu''s command. Zha He said angrily: "It must be the Fourth Prince, his people!"


    Although Hua Rong found it hard to believe, as matters stood, she could only try her best to cover it up. She really did not expect that Jin Wushu would actually go back on his words.


    "The little boys, a year later, Fourth Prince once fought with Ye Lvdayong again. In order to eliminate Ye Lvdayong, he must first take a shortcut from us, and eliminate us ¡­"


    The best way to get to Ye Lvdayong''s lair was with King Qin''s unyielding defense. They had sneaked an attack on his tribe with only two wings, there was no need to worry about Ye Lvdayong flying away.


    At this moment, a scout suddenly ran over and said in a panicked voice, "Leader, something''s wrong. Look ¡­"


    When Hua Rong saw this, her expression changed drastically. She could see that in the direction of the Da She Tribe, thick smoke was billowing. Zha He left less than 800 people there to defend, the rest were women and children.


    "Quick, go back immediately."


    "But, if we go back, we will definitely die."


    "Even if he were to die, he has to go back. I can''t just stand by and watch him die. "


    Everyone was burning with anxiety, galloping while riding their horses. Far away, they could see the dense smoke rising from the Da She Tribe. It was obvious that the Golden Army was afraid of the miasma in the forest and had set the forest on fire first. Hua Rong took the lead and rushed forward, although the Golden Army was already prepared, but when the barbarians saw that their homes had been destroyed, they were enraged, every one of them extremely resentful, and attacked mercilessly. The Golden Army was in a sprint, and actually opened a gap, causing the barbarians to rush forward amidst their shouts of battle.


    Seeing that everyone was rushing over to help, Da She was overjoyed. Hua Rong saw that more than half of the eight hundred Warriors had been killed and corpses were strewn all over the ground. She had a bad feeling and immediately said: "This is not a place to stay for long, we need to evacuate immediately."


    This was the first time Da She encountered such a large-scale war, and he was confused as well. "Where should we retreat to?"


    "To the Flowery River."


    It was only now that Da She started to fully admire Hua Rong''s foresight. As early as New Year''s Eve, when he just received the food sent over by the King Qin, she hid all of the tribe''s supplies in the forest near Flower Lamp River. That was one of the strongholds of the Da She Tribe. At that time, Da She did not think so, but now he understood the importance of this matter. He immediately ordered all the men and women in the entire clan to move towards the direction of Flower Pouring River while Zha He was in charge of the rear.


    Golden Army was wreaking havoc on the outskirts, because she was afraid of the poisonous snakes in the forest, so she did not dare to get any closer. By the second day, the watering river was in sight. Even in broad daylight, it was not so easy to burn. There were also all sorts of poisonous materials, making it impossible for the Golden Army to attack in a short period of time.


    The living environment here was much worse, and the barbarians had lost the tree houses they relied on to survive. Hua Rong quickly ordered for the assignment to be done, and set up a defense. The scouts outside had already returned, and said that the Golden Army had already surrounded the shore.


    For three consecutive days, the Golden Army surrounded and did not attack. This gave the barbarians time to catch their breath, and they immediately displayed the instinct to live in their lair. They quickly constructed a few simple and crude wooden houses on top of the tall trees.


    After another seven or eight days, the Golden Army still did not make a move. Hua Rong did not dare relax, and kept on sending his spies out. A few days later, they finally found out what was going on. The Golden Army continued to gather some supplies and horses, but they were all covered by a thick blanket. As for what it was, even the spies did not know.


    On the evening of this day, the sounds of patrolling suddenly came from the forest far away. Hua Rong led the group and snuck over. She immediately smelt a strong smell of sulfur. She climbed up a big tree and saw that on the grass along the river bank, the Golden Army s were sprinkling sulfur powder and shooting at it with rockets. Obviously they were collecting a large amount of fuel to burn this primitive forest.


    Who could be so vicious?


    Zha He managed to grab a lone Golden Army to drag him into the forest. Zha He stepped on his back, made him crawl on his knees, and shouted: "What the hell do you want?"


    Golden Army was afraid of suffering, so she answered honestly: "We found a lot of sulphur, we want to burn this forest."


    Hua Rong said angrily: "Who are your generals?"


    "The little people are under the command of the Fourth Prince."


    Hua Rong''s face froze: "Really?"


    "This little one does not dare to have the slightest expiration. Although I am part of the BoHai army, I have always been an elite of the Fourth Prince. "


    Zha He was furious, he kicked him and ordered him to be tied up. The little boys is indeed that despicable person. "


    Since the Golden Army wanted to establish the puppet emperor to control the north, then she must first remove all obstacles. According to Jin Wushu''s personality, he was never willing to accept failure, and it was clear that he had to take Ye Lvdayong down first no matter what.


    Zha He said worriedly: "We''re trapped here, so what can we do after the food is gone?"


    Golden Army obviously had this idea, when the time came, she would catch a turtle in a jar.


    "The little boys, we need to ask for help."


    "Who should we call for help?"


    "King Qin!"


    She remembered Jin Wushu''s warning and hesitated.


    "The little boys, could it be that even now you still do not believe that it''s Fourth Prince?"


    Golden Army had already fought his way to the point where he didn''t know why, but he still subconsciously didn''t believe that Jin Wushu would go back on his words so quickly. Although he was dark and sinister, he was a gentleman sometimes. How could he suddenly turn hostile for no reason? Was there some sort of cunning behind this?


    "The reason the King Qin sent people to deliver the fodder and weapons was to form an alliance with us."


    However, before King Qin could make a request, he wanted him to save his first. Although Hua Rong was secretly unwilling to disturb the King Qin, he had no choice but to emphasize the bigger picture. After hesitating for a while, she said, "Zha He, break out of the siege tomorrow and deliver the letter."


    "Yes."


    Zha He accepted the mission, and on the second day, he managed to break through the seal on the Golden Army and went across the river.

 C524 cheering

    Yanjing had convened for the first time since spring.


    At the meeting, other than the establishment of the puppet emperor to kidnap Zhao Deji, the most intense discussion was about the relocation of the Yanjing s. This suggestion was made by Jin Wushu. In his early years, Jin Wushu was an intense main fighting faction. Regardless of whether it was the early stage of the war against Song Jin or the later stage of Song Jin''s negotiation, Jin Wushu''s great achievement naturally gave him authority to speak up. Over the past year, he had practically spared no effort in carrying out all kinds of Han Dynasty movements, allowing the Jinguo to use Song Liao''s bureaucracy, books, and even abolish the slave system, turning the large amount of nomadic animals in the Jinguo into labour force, and cultivate a large amount of fertile land.


    The Joint Stinger never had any decision, but his little brother, Wan Yanhailing, was unhappy. This person was his stepfather, Zong Gan''s eldest son, and was very close to He Wei. Under Jin Wushu''s command, he gradually rose to power, and after reaching the power of kickboxing, he was promoted quickly, with the momentum of a youngster.


    Although Wan Yanhailing did not dare to openly oppose Jin Wushu, he had long since disliked him and had immediately raised a strong objection to moving to a Yanjing.


    "Everyone is aware of the Fourth Prince''s outstanding achievements, but the Northeast Imperial Fortress is the place where our great wealth flourishes. How can we just abandon our ancestors'' businesses so easily?"


    Jin Wushu did not have any good impression of this nephew who had revealed such an extraordinary talent, but he still patiently stated his advantages and disadvantages. With the gentle climate of the Yanjing, the lush aquatic plants, and the advantageous geographical location, if they went south to the Central Plains, repelled from north to north, they could attack and retreat, how could they not win against the remote Shang Jing?


    Although he was inclined towards brothers, he was afraid of Fourth Prince and did not want to offend anyone. Thus, he refused to ride and hunt, allowing Wan Yanhailing to accompany him, all he said was for Fourth Uncle to have the authority to punish him.


    Returning to the Fourth Prince Palace, Wu Qimai immediately said: "Fourth Prince, Wan Yanhailing is too rude, what an insolent child."


    This was the first time Jin Wushu saw the other face of his nephew. He faintly realized that not only was this Hai Ling being arrogant, he was also extremely scheming and sinister, afraid that he would become a disaster in the future.


    At this time, a scout stepped forward to report: "Fourth Prince, Qin Gui has already stationed himself fifty kilometers away from open seal."


    "How many?"


    "Yang Yizhong, one hundred thousand people protect you."


    "Alright, immediately send someone to deliver a letter and invite him to a secret meeting."


    The spy revealed a troubled expression, "Fourth Prince, Qin Gui has repeatedly asked for the whereabouts of his wife."


    Jin Wushu secretly cursed "old thief". This old thief had obviously already become aware of the danger, it truly wasn''t easy for him to obey his orders.


    "Madam Wang is very good. She told Qin Gui not to worry, I will naturally give her a satisfactory answer."


    As for Zha He, after going into Stealth mode and crossing the river, he did not dare stay any longer and rushed straight to savage tribe. Although the distance was not more than a hundred li, this was a completely different world. Spring was warming and flowers were blooming. The barbarians were harvesting land, and it was a bustling scene.


    Zha He went straight to the King Qin''s Imperial Palace, but was stopped by two guards.


    Panting, he took out the contract stone. "I have an important meeting with the King."


    "The King is not here."


    He anxiously asked, "Where did the King go?"


    "He went back to see his son."


    Zha He screamed in shock, King Qin had already left? How is this possible? He couldn''t just go back to see his son, could he?


    "No, I don''t believe it. Where is King Qin? I must see him. "


    The two guards exchanged a look. "You are not to be disturbed by idle people. Leave quickly."


    Seeing the two''s expressions, Zha He felt that it was extremely strange. Could it be that the King Qin was in the "Imperial Palace"? He reached out his hand to push them away, "Hurry, I have urgent matters to attend to, I can''t delay any longer."


    "Don''t be rude ¡­"


    Zha He was enraged: Are you guys going to report or not?


    The two guards took out their blades and slashed at Zha He: "Why aren''t you getting lost?"


    Zha He was furious, he immediately rolled on the ground and dodged their attacks, only to hear one of them shouting: "Hurry up and stop, what are you doing?"


    Zha He was overjoyed: "Brother An, it''s great that you''re here. I want to see the King.


    An Zhigang asked coldly: "What do you have to do? Just tell me. "


    Zha He was startled, when he saw An Zhigang, he thought that they were acquaintances, and did not expect that An Zhigang''s attitude was so cold, but he had no choice but to bite the bullet and ask for help: "We are surrounded by the Fourth Prince, the situation is very critical, I ask the King to send troops over ¡­"


    An Zhigang interrupted his words: "Sorry, the King is not here, we can''t help it."


    "Has the King really gone back?" Zha He was extremely suspicious, "Then why didn''t you go with me? An Zhigang, you can do it, but we need your help ¡­ "


    An Zhigang''s attitude was even colder: "Zha He, if you say you''re not here, then you''re not. "Hurry up and leave."


    Even in his wildest dreams, Zha He would never have thought that the subordinates of the King Qin would actually reject assistance. He was enraged as well, "Don''t forget, the King Qin had taken the initiative to send people over to ally with us."


    "That''s because my king is reminiscing about old friendships ¡­" An Zhigang smirked, "It''s best for us to be on par with each other. Our forces are strong, what does your Da She Tribe have? To put it nicely, it''s an alliance with all of you. To be honest, it''s just that the King pitied a woman in Madame Yue. We have already given you our weapons and fodder, and we have done our best. What else do you want? "


    "An Zhigang, I want to see the King himself!"


    An Zhigang shot him a glance, "Who do you think you are? The King will see you? To be honest, ever since the King gave birth to his son, he had decided to sever all ties with Madame Yue. He still needs to work with Master, and everything he does in the future, needs to be done for the sake of his son.


    Zha He was enraged hearing this, but at the same time, he said in disbelief, "An Zhigang, do you think the King Qin is as despicable as you? How could the King Qin be like this? He would never do that! "


    "The King said that we have a lot of enemies now, so we can''t waste a single soldier."


    Zha He slowly came to his senses, "We''ve been surrounded for so long, you should have received the news a long time ago.


    An Zhigang laughed sinisterly, declining to comment.


    "Could it be that King Qin can''t even save The little boys? The little boys sent me. An Zhigang, I don''t believe that the King Qin is so good to the The little boys ¡­ No, An Zhigang, I must meet the King, if he personally tells me that he won''t save you, I will immediately leave and definitely not disturb any of you anymore! "


    An Zhigang lowered his voice, gritted his teeth, and said, "Zha He, don''t cause trouble for the King. It must be known that this was the lord''s territory, not the king''s sea. People have to bow their heads under the eaves, we must obey the Lord here. The Lord has also heard of your siege, he said. This is the test of whether the King shares his heart or not. If the King were to go and save you, it would definitely arouse the suspicion of the Lord and cause a rift in the cooperation between the two sides. Moreover, there are so many Golden Army s. If we go, we will be like eggs striking a stone, and our strength will be lost for nothing. Furthermore, the King Qin has never seen his own son before.


    "Don''t forget, if we are done for, and you all lose your terrain barriers, the Fourth Prince will find you all very soon. You are his ultimate goal."


    "Zha He, you probably don''t know this, but Jinguo will probably move to the Yanjing already. My lord has already secretly ordered us to give up this area, and the army has already begun to move ¡­"


    "You! You actually used us to resist the Golden Army, and took the chance to run away? "


    "Zha He, don''t make it sound so bad. We gave you fodder and weapons a long time ago, so it could be considered as giving you assistance in advance. "You''re lucky to be here today, and there''s still people here. In two days, you won''t even be able to see these barbarians ¡­"


    It was only then that Zha He noticed that most of the wild people were collecting, hunting, and loading all sorts of things into their carriages. It was obvious that they were prepared to set off on their journey.


    Zha He''s heart grew cold. He had already determined that King Qin had never left this place, because An Zhigang was his personal retainer, and was definitely not Ye Lvdayong''s person. Since he made such a ruckus, even the King Qin did not come out.


    "Zha He, why aren''t you going back yet? Maybe you won''t even be able to see the last time with the Madame Yue!"


    Like a clap of thunder, Zha He turned and ran. There was no way to save him. If the Golden Army took the opportunity to attack, he would not even be able to see the last of the The little boys.


    Smoke. Fire.


    On the left side of the river, Golden Army finally found an opening. There was a big tree that had withered away for many years, its trunk extremely dry. At the end of spring, there were several sunny days in succession. The fire took advantage of the wind to burn her house. As the fire spread out, it completely spread through the forest. The smell of sulfur and other fuels mingled with the smell of charred bodies of small animals that had not escaped in time was so strong that it made one want to vomit.


    This was the first time in their lives that the barbarians who had lived in the forest for generations had seen a mountain fire on such a large scale. They were shocked to the core.


    Hua Rong and Da She were also terrified by the fire, but they did not care about it, and anxiously ordered everyone to calm down, arranging their troops to prepare for the upcoming life and death calamity.


    With much difficulty, Da She managed to stabilize the group. With a head full of sweat, he ran over: "Leader, is there any news from Zha He?"


    Hua Rong quickly comforted him: "Don''t be anxious, Zha He will definitely bring back reinforcements as soon as possible."


    Da She was not sure: "Will King Qin really help us?"


    "Definitely!"


    Zha He estimated that he would need at least half a day to return. As long as he could lead reinforcements there, he would have a chance at survival. When Da She saw her unquestioning gaze, he felt as if he had swallowed a pill of relief, and immediately chased his clansmen away.


    However, the current situation was such that the only exit was near the river. As the fire got bigger, the moment they got closer to the Flower Lamp River, they were discovered by the Golden Army. They waited idly and immediately surrounded them. Fortunately, there were not many Golden Army s here, so the crowd quickly attacked. Just as they opened a path for the women, children, and children, another group of Golden Army s rushed over.


    This time, there were too many Golden Army, and no matter how good the fight was, Ren Ye''s people could not defeat them. In their panic, the women, children, and children could only retreat while wailing.


    Hua Rong saw that her side had suffered more and more casualties, yet there was no news of Zha He. She was burning with anxiety, but she never thought that the King Qin would not save her.

 C525 runaway escape

    After repelling the Golden Army''s attacks three times in a row, the people could no longer hold on and could only retreat back to the jungle on the riverbank and gather together. Da She charged into the fray, his entire body was already injured from the arrows, his expression was anxious, looking at Hua Rong who was also heavily injured, he asked again: "Leader, are King Qin and the rest coming?"


    At this time, Hua Rong already had some suspicions in her heart, but looking at the savages fighting here who were drenched in blood, she could only grit her teeth and said, "Come, they will definitely come." With her understanding of the King Qin, he definitely wouldn''t sit still and watch them die, even if he had become the husband of someone else, the son-in-law of someone else!


    "Leader, if the reinforcements don''t arrive soon, we''ll only have a dead end."


    Hua Rong looked at the gradually spreading flames. This primitive forest had suffered an unprecedented calamity, and like firecrackers, ear-splitting crackling sounds could be heard from afar. From the initial fire, to the present three sides, wild beasts were flying everywhere in the group. Groups of pheasant rabbits, wild boar dogs, and deer leopards all came out in groups. Some of them were slightly slower than the others, and their bodies were turned into oil and charcoal in the sea of fire. Golden Army''s assassination could only stop people, but not these animals. They were all scrambling to enter the river, and suddenly, the river was filled with corpses, wolves running and pigs running. Golden Army was happy to see this. She clapped her hands and laughed out loud.


    Riding on the Black Moonlight, Hua Rong could faintly hear the Golden Army''s arrogant laughter. Lu Wenlong ran over. Although he was not injured due to being protected, he was still drenched in sweat and covered in dust. This was the first time he had seen such a scene.


    "It''s fine, it''s just some superficial wounds."


    "Mom, can we still escape? Mother, will we die? "


    Hua Rong''s heart felt like it was being cut by knives. If she had known earlier, she would not have brought this child by her side. He did not have the time to send him off to a safe place before he met with such a calamity. Who cares what kind of Jinguo he was, even if he grew up to be the enemy of the Da Song, it would still be far more tragic than dying in such a foreign land.


    However, it was already too late to regret. She looked at her son Chinese date horse, who was so tired that she was foaming at the mouth, and suddenly said: "Son, ride my horse."


    Lu Wenlong was already very sensible, upon seeing his mother like this, he immediately rejected her offer: "No, mother, my Chinese date horse is very good. You still have to hold on, wait for Uncle Zha He to come back. As soon as he comes back, we''ll be safe. "


    Hua Rong''s heart soured. "Son, are you very scared?"


    "I''m not afraid!" When he saw that his mother''s eyes were filled with tears, he activated young people''s courage. He waved the two guns in his hands and shouted, "Mom, I''m not afraid.


    We will kill whoever kills us!


    Hua Rong''s heart trembled, she could not be bothered with the pain from all the injuries on her body, and laughed: "Good son, let''s go for another fight, mom will definitely let you live safe and sound. You can go back first, and Mom will go take a look at the situation ahead. "


    She urged her horse and the two spies to search for a high ground. From afar, they could see that on both sides of the river, the Golden Army was flapping its wings as it captured all kinds of animals. Her heart stirred, and she immediately turned back. Behind her, the three hundred strong men from Da She''s group were already waiting.


    "Da She, let''s charge a bit more."


    Everyone could not wait any longer. It was better to die than to burn to death. The Golden Army were in the middle of fishing for animals, they did not see the remaining barbarians in the forest as a threat at all. After being pushed back by Zha He, they were in a panic, and were left with countless casualties. Fortunately, Hua Rong had succeeded, but she was also filled with anticipation. If reinforcements arrived at this moment and attacked together, Da She''s tribe would definitely be able to charge out. However, the Black Moonlight continued to scream miserably. Every time she looked around, she couldn''t find even half a shadow of a reinforcement.


    After all, Golden Army had a lot of people, and suffered greatly because of underestimating the enemy again. Very quickly, the people behind came over, and seeing that the situation was not good, Hua Rong immediately gave the order to retreat. In this sneak attack, they had killed almost a thousand Golden Army, but the three hundred elites of the Da She Tribe had actually survived, and only twenty or so were injured. However, a huge victory could not be exchanged for a substantial achievement. Hua Rong gritted her teeth: "Da She, if it really isn''t going to work, all of you should break out of the encirclement first."


    "Leader, what about you?"


    "I take care of the old and the weak. "You guys go first."


    "No, we, the Da She Tribe, do not have the habit of abandoning our loved ones to escape on our own."


    Everyone was willing to defend at all costs, so Hua Rong had no choice but to let them take a quick rest and think of a way.


    On the other side of the river, Zha He was rushing back with all his might. In the distance, he could already see the smoke and the black mass of animals. He had originally wanted to take advantage of the chaos to get through, but with so many Golden Army, there was no way around it. Right at this moment, he saw Da She''s tribe rush out, both sides started a chaotic battle, and took the chance to dive into the river, mixing in with the roaming animals, and spent six hours sneaking by the river.


    The Black Moonlight raised her front hooves, causing Hua Rong to hear the urgent sounds in the forest. When she saw that it was Zha He, she was overjoyed: "Zha He, you''re back?" Joy dropped to her throat, because she saw the drenched and battered Zha He. He was alone, and had lost his horse when he went out.


    Zha He looked at the Hua Rong whose body was drenched in blood, it was unknown if it was her or an outsider''s, she was tired and panting, she exclaimed: "The little boys, The little boys ¡­ "Are you hurt?"


    Hua Rong immediately shook her head: "Small injury, no problem, how about it? King Qin and the rest are not willing to send reinforcements? "


    Zha He staggered, exhausted. In order to avoid the eyes and ears of the Golden Army, he hid his horses on the other side and had no choice but to run all the way back. Now that he saw Hua Rong, he almost couldn''t keep his eyes open, and felt ashamed of not being able to complete his mission. Sorry... "It''s my fault ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s eyes darkened, she anxiously helped him up: "What did King Qin say?"


    "I was unable to see King Qin. An Zhigang said that there is something on the King Qin that we cannot help us with ¡­ "


    "Is the King Qin not here?"


    "An Zhigang said that old thief Yale did not allow King Qin to save us. He said that this was an opportunity to test whether he truly wished to ally with the old thief. He also said that King Qin had already sent our food a long time ago and it can already be considered as reinforcements ¡­ "


    Hua Rong''s eyes flashed with a golden light, her mind was buzzing. King Qin, he really! He had gotten married and had children, and sure enough, she was about to draw a clear line between them.


    "The little boys... "It''s all because I''m useless ¡­"


    However, she still did not give up, holding onto a tiny bit of hope: "You didn''t see King Qin? or is the King Qin not here at all? "


    "King Qin is definitely here! An Zhigang was his personal bodyguard. Even though An Zhigang and I were arguing so fiercely, he still did not show himself. An Zhigang told us not to make things difficult for him anymore ¡­ "


    Hua Rong could not hear what he was saying, and could only turn around and look at the flames behind him. This boundless mountain fire quickly spread. Behind them was a huge fire, and in front of them was the Golden Army.


    "The little boys ¡­"


    She said tiredly, her voice gradually becoming hoarse: "Zha He, we''ll think of a way immediately."


    Zha He immediately stood up, "That''s right, we must not sit still and wait for death. The little boys, we will always think of a way ¡­ " He said angrily, "I don''t believe that if King Qin doesn''t save us, we will die."


    When Hua Rong heard the word "death", her body shivered, and for some reason, an extremely bad premonition surfaced in her heart. Overhead, a black cloud blotted out the sky and blotted out the sun. She was delighted, but the cloud quickly shifted, not enough to form a big rain cloud to extinguish the fire.


    Seeing that Zha He had returned alone, the people who had been waiting for him for a long time almost collapsed. Some of the women couldn''t help but cry out loud. As soon as they cried, they could not stop their dejection, and the children began to cry as well. Da She''s face ashened. He walked around, and heavily threw the rock contract onto the ground, cursing loudly.


    Although Hua Rong had already given up all hope, she knew that the moment she crumbled, it would all be over. She shouted, "Don''t cry. We''ll find a way. "


    His voice was slightly hoarse, perhaps Da She had also realized this. He gathered his strength and roared loudly, "Don''t cry!" As if the earth was trembling, everyone quieted down. Even the children stopped crying and looked at the woman on the Black Moonlight, who was covered with wounds. Her eyes seemed to burn with a small flame. "I will think of something. Right now, Da She and the three hundred warriors were escorting the children to break out of the encirclement. The rest, I shall escort. "


    Everyone was startled, this arrangement was extremely cruel, Da She had already led all the elites, they could send their children out to protect them, but the old, weak and handicapped, along with Hua Rong, were the only ones left.


    "No, leader, this definitely won''t do."


    Hua Rong was extremely strict, and raised her voice. "Could it be that you don''t want to preserve the hope of the Da She Tribe?"


    Everyone''s heart shook again. They could see that they had fallen into a desperate situation. Only by protecting their clan''s brave warriors and children would they have any hope of rising again in the future.


    "But, Leader, you should be the one to take them away. You are a woman, and furthermore, you are an outsider! "


    Hua Rong said coldly: "Are you the leader or am I the leader?"


    "Of course it''s you! Da She respected you from the day you saved him. "


    "In that case, you must listen to me. When the sky turns dark, you will lead the rest of the people to break out of the siege. "


    Da She did not answer, but instead shouted sternly: "Da She obeys!"


    Da She stood straight: "As you command."


    Hua Rong nodded her head: "Zha He, cover from the side and protect them."


    Zha He clearly knew that Hua Rong wanted to find an opportunity to escape on her own. He was not as good as Da She, hence her attitude was extremely resolute: "The little boys, I came here because of you. will take them away. "


    Seeing him act this way, Hua Rong could no longer force him, and the old and weak people that were left behind did indeed need more manpower, she only turned to Lu Wenlong and said, "Son, go with Uncle Da She."


    However, Lu Wenlong was also very determined: "Mom, I''m not leaving. I''m with you."


    "You have to go!"


    "How can I flee? "No, mother, I must be with you!"


    Looking at his proud expression, only now did Hua Rong realize that this child had already grown up into a youth! He was the son of Lu Deng, and the courage and willpower in his bones, when it came to despair, would break out of her cocoon and become a butterfly.


    Despite her despair, she felt a little warmth. She held her son''s hand tightly.

 C526 "Encountering demons, meeting ghosts, killing ghosts"

    After the distribution was completed, Hua Rong immediately ordered for all the supplies to be gathered. Everyone ate and drank to their heart''s content, then went to rest, waiting for the last battle at night.


    Zha He was wounded while crossing the river. He was hungry, and his whole body was shivering. A girl wiped her eyes and quietly brought him a ladle of water and a piece of charred beast meat. This young girl was the female savage who liked him for a long time. In this critical moment, she could no longer care about being rejected. Perhaps it was because of the despair of the predicament, Zha He did not reject her, and only thanked her in a low voice. The girl was overjoyed to see him so amiable. She sat down next to him and began to sing softly.


    When Hua Rong, who was on patrol, saw this scene, she turned her head in distress. She had promised Zha He that she would get married for him, but now, other than sending him to his death, what other way was there?


    On the other bank, the boys and girls, naked and dark, were arranged to ride every two or three men, ready to rush out at any moment. Behind them, the old, the weak, and the handicapped were all sitting on the ground in despair. These people were all their children, as long as they could get out!


    Lu Wenlong followed beside his mother the whole time. It was as if he grew up at night, only there was a doubt hidden within his chest, he could not help but ask, "Mother, did the Abba really send people to kill us?"


    Hua Rong hardened her heart, "Those are all Golden Army. Mom had tried to negotiate with their generals, but no one had agreed to negotiate. "


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want to ask Jin Wushu for help, but this time, she couldn''t find him. His position was too high, and couldn''t even negotiate with her.


    "Mom, then ¡­ that bad uncle, he didn''t save us either?"


    Hua Rong forced down her tears and patted her shoulder, saying, "Son, we can only rely on ourselves."


    There was no miracle, no one she could call for help. Before this, she hadn''t even thought of doing so. King Qin and Jin Wushu seemed to have an agreement, they acted together and wanted to exterminate the entire Da She Tribe.


    Night finally arrived.


    With the command, three hundred warriors led the way. With the children in the middle, Hua Rong personally led the remaining weak ones and began the terrifying assault.


    Golden Army calculated the fire''s intensity. She estimated that Da She''s tribe must have stored up enough food, and went through a few more dashes. He guessed that they would strike back again. However, after two consecutive days, she couldn''t help but relax. On this day, the Golden Army split into two groups, each taking turns to be on duty. The first group of people had already fallen into a deep sleep. In another hour, they would be awakened and begin a new round of defense. When they were on duty, they would precisely when they were at their most sleepy. Seeing that Da She''s tribe was motionless, they had tossed and turned for a few nights, falling into a deep drowsiness as well.


    At this moment, a team approached silently along the river. They walked towards the south side. On the surface, it looked to be the place closest to the fire, but Da She who was familiar with the terrain knew that there was a shortcut for them to get to the desert. As long as they walked out of the forest, the Golden Army would not be able to catch up.


    It happened to be a moonless night, and the sky was dark. The wild people were used to it, but the night covered them much better. By the time Golden Army woke up, the three hundred warriors had already escorted the children to the shore. They were about to pass through the forest on the other side of the river.


    But, how could the Golden Army allow that? For a moment, the sound of the horn shook the world. Golden Army were like locusts that blotted the sky and covered the earth as they charged forward. Da She ordered the two hundred Warriors to lead the children and leave the place with the hundred or so people to stop them. But how could these hundred people resist an enemy that was a hundred times stronger than themselves? In the darkness, miserable screams could be heard. Under the Golden Army''s torches, the corpses were practically filled with the beautiful scenery of the river''s banks.


    Right at this moment, the remnants led by Hua Rong were quietly approaching. Zha He took the lead, while Hua Rong harbored a greedy heart, leading the group of old and weak, as she quietly arrived at the shore, hoping that they could escape as far as they could. Because of the darkness of the night, she did not expect things to go so smoothly. She was still holding her breath and was still able to see the light of dawn. As long as she passed this place, tomorrow would be different. However, the Golden Army soon discovered a group that was even ''enormous'', and thought that they were the main force of the savage tribe.


    The bright torch looked like a moving snake. While rushing and attacking, Hua Rong suddenly realized that his son had disappeared. She looked around in panic, only to see that Lu Wenlong had actually raised his spear and charged into the battle formation. He was waving it around like a real warrior, and the Chinese date horse was reflected in the light of the fire like a shining brocade.


    "Wen Long, be careful ¡­"


    "Mother, watch me kill these bad guys!" Lu Wenlong pointed his spear at a Golden Army, which made several Golden Army angry: "Where did this little egg come from, daring to be so rampant?"


    If it was a one on one fight, these people might not necessarily be this young boy''s match. However, he was still young, so once seven or eight people surrounded him, he would no longer be able to hold on.


    Suddenly, Hua Rong saw the spear pierce towards his son''s back. She was too far away, she could not save him in time, and in a flash, Lu Wenlong was already lying on the ground, as if there was the smell of blood spreading out from his nose. It was accompanied by his miserable cry of "Mother ¡­" Hua Rong''s heart was torn apart as he flew out of his Black Moonlight s like a kite. The last sliver of hope in the world had also been shattered.


    "Son, son ¡­"


    Blood splashed all over her body, but no one knew who it was. She was already powerless to resist. She could only firmly protect her son. She was overjoyed in the face of danger, but her son was still alive and well. He was still alive and well.


    However, in the next moment, death approached. Golden Army suddenly saw a person "descending from the sky" and was shocked. But after recovering from his shock, he immediately raised his blade and was about to slash at Hua Rong and her mother.


    A few Golden Army s were pushed aside. One of them bellowed like a beast that had erupted, his hands raised and blades down, killing demons and ghosts alike.


    A small general like Golden Army raised her big blade and suddenly shouted in shock: "Oh my god, isn''t this Zha He?"


    "I am Zha He. An Han, consider that you still recognize me."


    Everyone suddenly heard that this person was actually someone familiar to this general. They couldn''t help but put away their sabers and surround the three of them.


    "Zha He, how could it be you?"


    Zha He did not reply. In the blink of an eye, he saw that Hua Rong had already helped him up, but fortunately, Zha He had risked his life to save him. Lu Wenlong''s back was only slightly cut, and when he fell down, his face was covered in blood. Seeing that the two of them were fine, Hua Rong heaved a sigh of relief. The mother and son duo held onto each other tightly, holding onto the weapons tightly. Zha He asked anxiously, "The little boys, Wen Long ¡­"


    "Uncle Zha He, I''m fine, my mother, my mother ¡­" Lu Wenlong broke free from his mother''s embrace. He understood that if not for his mother''s pouncing, his own back would have definitely been pierced. On the other hand, Hua Rong''s back was hit and there was a huge cut. Her clothes were badly mangled, and it was hard to tell the color.


    "The little boys?"


    She struggled to keep her balance, "I''m fine, I''m fine. I''m just a little bruised."


    The officer called An Han asked in shock: "Zha He, why are you here? How did you get to savage tribe? "


    Zha He firmly protected them both before holding his blade horizontally as he coldly said: "An Han, Da She Tribe has never made an enemy out of Big Gold, why do you want to kill us?"


    An Han was obviously confused: "Zha He, you need to know that I''m following orders."


    "Whose orders are you on? Fourth Prince? "


    Hua Rong also asked, "Where is Fourth Prince? I want to talk to him. "


    An Han shook his head: "We are not under the jurisdiction of the Fourth Prince. The Fourth Prince would never personally come to participate in a small scale war like this ¡­"


    "If he isn''t Fourth Prince, then who is he?"


    However, An Han became cautious and said impatiently: "Fourth Prince is the commander, we naturally have other generals under him. Zha He, come back quickly. Don''t get mixed up with these barbarians again. I heard from someone that you once contracted the Sow to cause trouble? Zha He, you better not be a traitor. "


    Zha He said in disdain, "An Han, I am not a traitor. Why must you eliminate the Da She Tribe? If you want to borrow the Dao to discuss, why did you do so? "


    "Aren''t you Ye Lvdayong''s men? How could it not be an enemy? "


    Zha He was already enraged because of King Qin''s betrayal, and shouted loudly: "Who said we are their people? We have nothing to do with them. If they were their people, how could they not come to our rescue and just watch us die? "


    Hearing his words, An Han felt that it was reasonable, because Ye Lvdayong did not send anyone to save him. He curiously looked at the two people that Zha He had risked his life to save. Hua Rong was dressed like a savage, and in the darkness, his face was covered with bloodstains. Her hair was in a mess and she could not tell if she was male or female. "In the future, when we grow up, we will definitely become great rivals."


    Zha He replied without hesitation: "My son. Please let them go. "


    "Is it really your son? "You married a savage woman?"


    "An Han, please let them go ¡­"


    An Han hesitated: "Zha He, it''s not that I don''t want to release you, but rather, it''s because I don''t dare. "How about this, if you come back with me, I can plead on your behalf ¡­"


    Just as he was speaking, Zha He suddenly grabbed both of their hands and rushed in opposite directions. An Han still had not reacted, his underlings immediately asked: Do we chase them?


    He purposefully hesitated for a moment before slowly saying, "Quick, there are a lot of enemies coming from the left. Quick ¡­"


    Only a few barbarian warriors were left on the left side. He took the lead and rushed forward, and his men also followed. With their breaths, Zha He brought the two of them to rush past the watering river. Here, the wild people ahead had already escorted the children to leave, but the group of elderly and weak people were trapped in the forest and were unable to move.


    Hua Rong didn''t dare to relax in the slightest, her heart seemingly jumping out of her chest. The snaking torches showed that the Golden Army was catching up to him in a large scale.


    "The little boys, what should we do?"


    "Catch up, catch up to Da She and the others."


    "But, the Golden Army has already caught up. I''m afraid ¡­" Before he could finish her sentence, she heard a loud clap of thunder, followed by a bolt of lightning. The entire world was as bright as day. But there was only the sound of thunder, and then a torrential downpour.

 C527 I cant bear it

    The rain drops that were the size of beans couldn''t penetrate the secret forest for a while, but Hua Rong was so happy that she almost jumped up. It was because the torch in front of him had suddenly extinguished, obviously having been extinguished by the rain. Because of the sudden heavy rain, Golden Army was lost, but she was afraid of being surrounded, so she had no choice but to return back to the camp.


    After taking a breather, the group could be considered to have temporarily escaped from the slaughter. However, after such a long period of casualties, how could they smoothly walk out of the forest?


    Hua Rong asked an old man if he could go forward in the rain, but the old man shook his head, he said that in such a rainy day, if he could go forward, there would be only death, fortunately there was no more thunder, otherwise, he would be struck by lightning sooner or later.


    The rain came and went quickly, but after it stopped, they sank into an even darker world. Right now, it was before dawn, and they couldn''t see their hands or their fingers, so they didn''t dare to start a fire. They were afraid that they would attract Golden Army''s attention.


    Lu Wenlong was not afraid of the battles on the battlefield, but was afraid of the night sky and earth. Clenching his hands tightly, his teeth chattered: "Mother, could there be demons?"


    Hua Rong hugged him tightly. The scene just now where she almost lost her son almost made her collapse. She whispered into her ear, "Don''t be afraid.


    "The little boys, I really didn''t expect that King Qin would be such a person ¡­" Zha He''s voice transmitted over, filled with anger, and carried the smell of flames at night.


    Hua Rong suddenly thought back to the previous scene and asked, "Zha He, who is that An Han person?"


    "He was in the same army as me a long time ago, and I saved him once when he was injured. But he levelled up later on, and I heard he was under Wan Yanhailing''s command, how did he get transferred back to the Fourth Prince? "


    Lu Wenlong heard that they were familiar with one another, and laughed: "Uncle Zha He, aren''t we saved?"


    Zha He laughed bitterly: "He''s just a little general, he can''t make the decision. Today, consider it as letting us go. Wen Long, don''t worry. I will definitely protect you. "


    Hua Rong stared at him from the darkness and suddenly became passionate: "Zha He, can you take Wen Long with you?"


    "The little boys!"


    "Mom!"


    At this point, the sky had already begun to brighten up. Perhaps it was because he had spent too much time in the darkness and had already adapted to his surroundings, he could see a little bit with his eyes. The three of them were covered in blood, especially Hua Rong, her hair was in disarray, her face was covered in blood, her entire body was drenched, and no longer had a human face. This was the most dangerous battle she had encountered since the First World War. However, there was still a husband fighting side by side that time. This time, it was him and his son who were on the brink of death.


    Lu Wenlong''s entire body was drenched, Hua Rong took out a moist kernels and wiped it on his face. After washing away the savage child''s color that was smeared on his face, the child once again revealed his fair and handsome face.


    "Mom?"


    "Son, clean yourself up."


    "Why?"


    Hua Rong shook her head, unable to explain to his son. She had such a ridiculous but weak hope in her heart that if Fourth Prince saw this child and saw his true face, she hoped that he wouldn''t kill him. Although she knew that such a thought was no different from wishy-washy nonsense.


    As the sun gradually rose, Zha He saw that she was seriously washing his son''s face. Although he was rough and boorish, his eyes were hot as he turned his head, unable to bear watching this scene.


    He had already fallen in love with this handsome youth. Although he had some minor injuries on his body, he was already standing tall like a mother. Next year, the following year, he would surpass his mother by leaps and bounds and truly become a man.


    Hua Rong patted his shoulder and said gently: "Wen Long, go and drink some water first and eat something."


    Lu Wenlong was also extremely thirsty, but once he left, Hua Rong turned to look at him. Their gazes met, and Zha He then asked softly: The little boys, what do we do now?


    She also lowered her voice: "Zha He, I don''t want my son to be in danger, I wish for him to live. If you bring him out, you must find the Little Tiger''s head to take care of the two brothers in my place ¡­"


    Zha He''s voice was choked with emotions: "The little boys, why aren''t you leaving? Take Wen Long and leave! "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely come looking for you."


    "You liar! The little boys, if you can, why didn''t you come with us? "


    Hua Rong looked at the men, women and children behind him in disappointment. This war, whether direct or indirect, could more or less be considered to be brought to them by herself. Everyone said that men had their own reasons, so how could a woman just run away like that? This was a habit that she developed from her many years of military career, a habit that Yue Pengju gave her!


    "Zha He ¡­" She lowered her voice, "I''ll tell you the address of the Little Tiger''s head, you have to go find him. He has no one to take care of him ¡­ "


    "The King Qin will take care of him once he is settled ¡­" Initially, Zha He was confident and confident, but at this moment, he had no confidence at all. If the King Qin would not even save Hua Rong, then what about her son?


    Hua Rong''s eyes were extremely dim: "Zha He, Pengju only has this sliver of bloodline, if anything happens to the head of the Little Tiger, even if I live my entire life, I won''t have any hope of survival, Zha He, please help me, please, Zha He."


    "No ¡­" The little boys, go. "


    "Zha He, I beg of you. Just do this for me, okay? If the Little Tiger was not taken care of, how pitiful would he be? " Her voice was choked with sobs. Little Tiger''s head was alone in a foreign land, with no parents, but every day he longed for his mother to come and fetch him. As a mother, he had failed so miserably.


    "The little boys, you are the best at taking care of him. You should go back ¡­"


    Gritting her teeth, she leaned against a large tree. There were some injuries that only she knew about. Bringing Wen Long along, relying on his own skills, his chances of escaping were too small. Zha He''s skills were much better than his own. Moreover, An Han might even let him go once. Moreover, after experiencing so many things, she was tired. She had a heart of revenge, a heart of suffering, a cruel war. Even if she survived, how could a single woman take care of her two sons in this chaotic world? It would be better to let go of this heavy burden and let Zha He bear it. He was a man, and his ability to earn a living was better than his own. It was safer for his two sons to follow him than for him.


    She gently looked at the tall, foreign man across from her ¡ª an enemy. How wonderful life was. In his most difficult times, only this person he met by chance was accompanying him. Life and death depended on each other, life and death depended on each other. There were no grudges or disputes, only the simplest and cleanest of human relationships.


    So it turned out that the best relationship could only be hidden in the lowest of people.


    Zha He, who had such a gentle expression on his face, suddenly took a step back. It was a secret that had been hidden deep within his heart for a long time. A few years ago, he had first seen her true face on the Salix ¡ª ¡ªHe was the goddess of the plains, the holy maiden of the mountains, the wife of a famous general Yue Pengju. She was so high up that he could only look up to her. However, who would know about the secrets that were deeply buried deep within their hearts that even they themselves did not dare to reveal and would never reveal? Even if they met again, and she was already a widow, he could only be cautious and follow him. He did not dare to say anything, as staying by her side every day was the greatest happiness of his life. Thus, the moment she opened her mouth, he threw his own little stall away and followed beside her. Not to mention going to the savage tribe, he would be willing to go to hell with her.


    This period of time together was the happiest time of his life, following her and being respected, and experiencing the importance of a man, the blood of a warrior. However, the beautiful times were so short. Even if a war happened unexpectedly, he wouldn''t be able to avoid it. It was only because of this that his heart was filled with urgency and pity. It was because of the goddess in his heart that such a thought would cause him to be blasphemed. Thus, no matter where she was, no matter what she wanted him to do, he could only accept it unconditionally and enjoy it.


    "Zha He, please help me."


    However, this time, he woke up from her bewitching voice and gaze and hesitantly rejected her. "The little boys, the Black Moonlight''s footsteps are fast, you can definitely leave, and I can even block one journey ¡­"


    "Zha He, please help me this once. "And Wen Long, if anything happens to Wen Long, I won''t be able to see his parents, even if I reach the netherworld ¡­"


    Her eyes were like the dark night, struggling in hell, and he could not see any hope. A terrifying thought suddenly came to his mind. He suddenly realized that it was Ye Lvdayong borrowing a knife to kill people, or Jin Wushu borrowing a knife to kill people. No matter who it was, King Qin had hidden to the side because of his wife and his son. The most reliable person in the world suddenly turned traitor. That kind of betrayal was even scarier than the blade behind the enemy''s back. After being drenched by the heavy rain, the wounds all over his body began to torment him, drilling into his bone marrow and unable to free himself.


    "Zha He, please help me!"


    She stared at Zha He without blinking, as if there was only one person left in the world that she could trust.


    Zha He turned his head, unable to reject such a plea.


    Hua Rong was ecstatic, she anxiously turned her head and shouted at her son: "Wen Long, come over."


    Lu Wenlong brought some water and rations over. "Mom, you haven''t eaten yet, eat quickly."


    Hua Rong drank some water and stuffed the rations into his arms. Then she said gently: Wen Long, quickly follow Uncle Zha He.


    "No, mother, I''m not leaving. I''m following you, and the reason I didn''t follow Abba is because I want to follow you. I definitely won''t leave you ¡­"


    "Mom will catch up. As soon as you leave, mother will come back. "


    "You lied to me, Mom. If you want to leave, then let''s leave together."


    "How dare you disobey my mother?"


    Lu Wenlong threw himself into her arms but she pushed him away and said coldly: "Wen Long, you''re a little man now, and a soldier already. Soldiers must obey orders, you must follow Uncle Zha He."


    "I''m not leaving!"


    The child was choked with sobs. Zha He could not bear to watch any longer and pulled him away.


    "Zha He, wait, let Wen Long ride my Black Moonlight."


    This time, Zha He could not hold back and retorted loudly, "No!"


    The Black Moonlight was Hua Rong''s only hope. Relying on its heroic spirit, she still had a sliver of hope to escape.


    "The little boys ¡­"


    Hua Rong whipped her arm hard like a mountain of ice: "Zha He, don''t be so long-winded. I told you to go. " No one knew where she got all that strength from, but she grabbed Lu Wenlong and pulled him off the Chinese date horse, then shouted: "Quickly, get on the horse."

 C528 Unforgiving

    It was the first time in Lu Wenlong''s life that she had seen her mother act so harshly, not daring to refuse, and she subconsciously climbed onto the Black Moonlight. Before he could even sit properly, Hua Rong shouted, "Sit steadily" and heavily whipped the Black Moonlight''s butt.


    "Zha He, I''ll leave Wen Long to you. No matter what, you have to protect his life."


    "The little boys ¡­"


    Another whip hit Zha He''s horse, before he could finish, the horse had already galloped far away.


    Hua Rong turned her head back as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her shoulders. The Chinese date horse was also injured, as if it couldn''t bear the burden. Hua Rong clenched her teeth, and jumped back onto her horse. Behind her, the sky was already bright, the rain had washed the sky with countless rays of light, revealing the slightly fishy smell of the grass. Her tensed heart tensed up once more. The old, weak, and handicapped, temporarily armed, with simple bows and stone weapons, some riding horses, some riding donkeys, they were all supporting each other. Every one of them was like a leopard, preparing for the final strike of their lives ¡­


    Hua Rong''s voice was hoarse. "Is everyone ready?"


    "I''m ready!"


    There was no grief in the eyes of the crowd. Last night, their children and strong warriors had already escaped. Now, what was there to fear about an old body? However, they didn''t understand why this foreign woman was still willing to risk her life to stay here and command them.


    An old man spoke out, "Leader, why didn''t you leave? You can go! All the children are gone, and we old ones deserve to die. "


    Hua Rong smiled.


    "You are not a member of the Da She Tribe, you can leave too!"


    "But I am your leader!"


    She raised her whip and looked at the morning glow in the east. In front of her, the fragrance of flowers from the watering river wafted over. She felt that it was weird, that at this moment, she had actually forgotten about the hatred she had been carrying and that she had not killed Qin Gui and Zhao Deji yet. Because of the wild people''s trusting gazes, he had to stay with them and fight until the very last moment.


    "I''ll go with you! After Da She settled the children, he would come back to pick us up. The Warriors will not abandon us. Everyone be on your guard, we will all live, we will all live! "


    Everyone no longer felt burdened, instead, they felt relaxed. Not caring about the Golden Army chasing after them, they headed towards their destination.


    Zha He brought Lu Wenlong and ran in front. This time, it was still An Han who was patrolling. From a distance, he was already prepared when he saw Zha He rushing over with his "son". On account of their previous friendship, he whistled, and the soldiers under him understood, and were unable to put in any effort. Zha He did not kill any more, but just faked an attack on both sides, causing Zha He to rush out with Lu Wenlong.


    A soldier asked An Han worriedly, "Zha He ran away, what should we do?"


    An Han was unconcerned: "He is our Great Golden Man, not a Liaohe, why would we kill him? Besides, they didn''t want us to kill him alone. We''ll only be responsible for killing that leader. "


    "Why do you insist on killing the leader of the Da She Tribe? What climate can a savage achieve? "


    "We''re just following orders, kill him, who cares? "Hurry up and go to work. Don''t let that leader get away. I heard that he is very powerful."


    "Yes."


    Zha He and Yue Shan were unhindered along the way, and in front of them, they were about to leave Golden Army''s line of sight. If they continued to chase after him, with the speed of the Black Moonlight, they would quickly catch up to Da She and the others.


    Lu Wenlong turned his head around step by step: "Uncle Zha He, is my mother unable to come out?"


    "She can come out." Zha He comforted him, but he was extremely anxious. He suddenly said, "Wen Long, you go first, hurry up and catch up to Da She and the others."


    "What about you?"


    "I left something behind and went back to take a look."


    Lu Wenlong was very smart, he could already see what meant, "Uncle Zha He, look, Golden Army is chasing after him again. They went to the river side to kill my mother." Under the brilliant sunlight, far away, the Golden Army''s black flag looked like sinister snakes.


    "Not good, my mother won''t be able to come out ¡­"


    "Wen Long, leave quickly!"


    "No, I have to go back and save my mother."


    Zha He was even more worried than him. If The little boys stayed here, he would definitely die. Initially, he had planned to send Lu Wenlong out of the forest to catch up with Da She and the rest, and then return himself. However, the situation was critical, and he was afraid that before he could even return, The little boys and the rest would perish.


    Seeing him hesitate, Lu Wenlong actually did not ask for his opinion.


    Zha He was shocked, and anxiously shouted for him to stop. However, Lu Wenlong was extremely anxious, he completely disobeyed his orders, and with the Black Moonlight''s swift footsteps, he desperately tried to increase his speed, wishing he could fly back and fight alongside his mother. Zha He could not stop, and followed him back.


    Just as Hua Rong led the group to the south side of the watery river, the Golden Army''s troops had already caught up. These Golden Army were angry and resentful towards their own forces, but they were always toyed with by this tiny savage tribe. Seeing the old, weak, and handicapped, they immediately pounced on them like wolves and tigers. Hearing only the miserable cries, the barbarians killed to the point that their eyes were red. Even though they were old and weak, Golden Army was not able to win against them for a while.


    Golden Army was enraged that they were met with such an intense resistance, their attacks were merciless, the old cripples'' bodies were weak, after all, they could no longer hold on after using up their spirit, causing blood to splatter all over the place.


    Hua Rong was the most skilled in this group, so the number of people attacking her increased. Seeing the surrounding people fall one by one, she could only watch helplessly, as if she were killing a demon beast with bloodshot eyes. It was as if she was cutting up vegetables, but she didn''t know how many people she had killed.


    Black Moonlight rushed out under the sunlight, splashing water all over the river surface. Its fur was shiny and black, making people unable to look at it too closely. Golden Army shouted. "Black Moonlight, Black Moonlight..."


    An Han came over after hearing the voice, and was flustered and exasperated: "Zha He, you are so reckless, why did you come back again?"


    "An Han, I beg you to let us go."


    An Han did not have time to speak, when a commander riding a yellow horse rushed over. From the looks of it, his title was far above''s. The leader waved the blade in his hand and shouted, "General has ordered that the battle must end today. We must take down the entire Da She Tribe! "Everyone worked hard, and there were rewards ¡­"


    An Han did not dare say another word, and retreated to the side as the soldiers surged forward like a tide.


    Zha He knew that there was no longer any possibility of reconciliation, and he simply could not make the decision. Gritting his teeth, he charged in Hua Rong''s direction.


    Fortunately, An Han and the rest were secretly lenient, and did not stop at killing the two of them. Like this, Zha He continued to rush forward, from afar,''s wounds could already be seen clearly.


    It was another round of besieging. She could not hold on any longer, and her bruised body was so painful that her willpower was numbed. A knife came slashing over, but she didn''t know how to avoid it. Instead, she took the knife and clashed directly with him. The man did not dare fight with his life, the blade edge slanted and slashed onto the Chinese date horse''s body, causing half of its head to be sliced off, it screamed, and because of the violent impact, Hua Rong was dismounted.


    Everyone was happy as they saw her fall. They knew that the whole team of barbarians would be completely defeated if they killed the person who was wearing the feather crown.


    The dozen or so people surrounded her, and just as the blade was about to cut onto her body, everyone was thrown into chaos. Behind them, Lu Wenlong and Zha He rushed forward with all their might as he shouted, "Mother, mother ¡­."


    He spoke Chinese, and no one knew what he was talking about, but they saw Zha He''s angry gaze filled with worry: "The little boys, The little boys ¡­."


    Receiving the attack, the Golden Army saw that the incoming person was brave and could not be blocked, so they all avoided his attacks. Taking the chance, Lu Wenlong had already rushed to Hua Rong''s side and shouted: "Mother, quickly come up!"


    Seeing the two, Hua Rong mustered up her courage and took a deep breath. Black Moonlight was very intelligent, seeing that his master took the initiative to lower himself when he was in danger, Hua Rong jumped onto the horse and waved her spear, sweeping down a few obstructing Golden Army. Seeing that this youth was so brave and sharp, the Golden Army was shocked. Immediately, more soldiers surrounded him, wanting to kill this youth first.


    The two large blades struck towards Lu Wenlong at the same time. Hua Rong let out a miserable cry as she smashed the blade away with all her might. Suddenly, she jumped down from her horse and stood in front of the Black Moonlight, blocking her way as she said hoarsely: "You all are not allowed to kill him, he is the son of the Fourth Prince!"


    This sentence was spoken in the language of a woman, so everyone could clearly hear it. They also realized that this "Savage" with scattered feathers on his head was actually a woman. Moreover, the young man on the horse had also washed his face clean. He was definitely not a savage, but a handsome young man.


    Everyone stopped in surprise.


    Hua Rong shouted again: "He is the son of the Fourth Prince, you all are not allowed to kill him!"


    The soldiers looked at each other. Was this youth really the son of Fourth Prince?


    "Quick, call your general out." If you do not know him, they will definitely know that he is the son of Fourth Prince. If you kill him, the Fourth Prince will never forgive you. "


    Just then, Zha He had already rushed forward to protect the two of them. An Han also rushed over, the soldiers raised their weapons and surrounded them, not daring to make a move. Zha He bellowed: An Han, this is the son of the Fourth Prince, why aren''t you letting us go?


    An Han hesitated: "Didn''t you say it''s your son?"


    "I''m not married yet, so how can I have a son? Don''t you know the son of the Fourth Prince? Open your eyes wide and look ¡­ "


    An Han was still in disbelief: "I do not know Fourth Prince''s son, but he is really Fourth Prince''s son? But if he is a little prince, why would he be with you? "


    Lu Wenlong was also enraged, and scolded loudly: "Open your dog eyes wide, even this prince does not recognize you, go back and tell Abba to kill you guys ¡­ ¡­"


    He was also speaking in the language of the women, and his demeanor exuded a noble air. This time, An Han was convinced: "Alright, if you are really Fourth Prince''s son, we will bring you to face him. "If not, kid, you''re dead."


    Lu Wenlong said disdainfully: "Quickly go and call my Abba over. Seeing my Abba, everything will naturally be known. "


    When he spoke, he realized that something was not right. Hua Rong who was leaning in front of the Black Moonlight, wielding her weapon, her hand gradually drooped down as she trembled, unable to say a single word. He shouted anxiously, "Mom, come on up! Mom!" Mother, the Abba is coming, if he comes, he definitely won''t kill us, Mommy ¡­ "


    "Hahaha, I can''t kill the son of the Fourth Prince, could it be that I can''t kill the others too?" It was the high ranking general from before. He stared with wide eyes, "An Han, what are you all standing there for? "Quickly kill these people ¡­"

 C529 life-saving straw

    It was a commander of ten thousand men, whose level was far above An Han. An Han hurriedly said: "This is the son of Fourth Prince, we do not dare ¡­"


    The Centurion was furious: "We can''t kill little prince, can we not kill these two barbarians as well?"


    Before he could finish, a blade cleaved towards Hua Rong. Zha He let out a scream as he dismounted from his horse and stood in front of Hua Rong, forcefully pushing her away.


    "Kill! Quickly kill these two! The general has ordered that none of you are to run! Kill ¡­"


    Hua Rong only felt a sudden heat rising up on her face, which blinded her eyes. His heart felt as if it had been pierced through by a hole. She suddenly became clear-headed. This time, unlike last time, she would be able to fly over and save his son. She couldn''t! This time it was Zha He''s blood!


    It was this foreign man''s blood that splashed all over his face and body.


    "The little boys... "Hurry up and run ¡­"


    His breathing was erratic. He only said this before his tall body fell to the ground, his voice coming to an abrupt halt.


    "Zha He..."


    "Uncle Zha He!"


    Hua Rong pounced over, with some unknown strength, she grabbed Zha He''s arm and ran as fast as she could. At this moment, her mind was in a mess. She had completely lost the strength to think or even to grieve. All she knew was that she had to run forward and never stop.


    Lu Wenlong restrained the Black Moonlight and shouted loudly. "Mother, quickly help Uncle Zha He up, quick ¡­" In that moment, he seemed to have completely changed into an adult. He maintained his calm, urged his horse forward, and jumped off the horse. He used all his strength to support Zha He onto the horse''s back.


    "Mom, come up ¡­"


    "Wen Long, leave immediately! Quickly!"


    He looked into her eyes and saw nothing but blood, so terrible. He did not dare resist at all, mounting the horse and whipping the horse, he supported Zha He''s swaying body and rushed out.


    Everything happened too quickly, An Han and the rest did not even have time to react. The one who fell was Zha He, why was it Zha He? The Captain was also stunned for a moment, but immediately reacted. "Chase, quickly chase ¡­"


    "They are too fast to catch up."


    "Release the arrows. You can only release the arrows ¡­"


    "Do not shoot, it will hurt little prince."


    "Is it really a little prince?"


    "Oh my god, that''s a Black Moonlight, a Black Moonlight, indeed a little prince. I heard that little prince''s mother gifted him a Black Moonlight ¡­"


    In this dispute, the Black Moonlight had already charged into the shallow water of the watering river like a whirlwind. Countless Golden Army immediately surrounded Hua Rong. She stood in place and looked at these fierce Golden Army. Her teeth chattered and she was still holding onto her bow and arrows, preparing for her final attack.


    The captain laughed out loud. "Alright, we''ve captured the leader of the barbarians. We''ve rendered a great merit ¡­"


    "Not good, my lord, enemies are coming ¡­"


    The Centurion turned his head to look and saw a group of Elite Warriors had rushed out from the Flower Pouring River. It was the Warriors of the Da She Tribe.


    "Quick, stop them!"


    "Quick, take down this barbarian first ¡­"


    Hua Rong also saw it clearly, and when she heard his son''s voice, she immediately turned around and shouted in female language. "Don''t kill my mother, whoever kills my mother, I will make the Abba kill him! "Stop, all of you stop ¡­"


    He already knew that these people would not kill him, so he mustered up his courage and charged forward recklessly. He bent down on his horse and stretched out his hand to stop Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong jumped onto her horse, and the Black Moonlight immediately rushed towards the back. They avoided throwing mice and chased after him all the way to the river. Seeing that Hua Rong had escaped, Da She was just about to call out to her, Hua Rong shouted: "Quickly retreat, quickly!"


    Da She did not dare fight anymore, and immediately ordered everyone to retreat into the Sly River.


    This was a shallow water area, and it had only rained a few times this year for a short period of time. The river had yet to gather in large numbers, and once the horses crossed the river, the Golden Army would immediately catch up.


    This group of Golden Army were like flies as they chased relentlessly. Once they passed the river, they would definitely be overtaken, and it would be the end of a total annihilation of their entire army. Hua Rong turned her head to look back, only to see that the distance between them were very close, Golden Army''s horses had also started to cross the river.


    Seeing that the situation was dire, Golden Army suddenly retreated while screaming loudly. When Hua Rong heard this scream, she only saw Golden Army''s war horses fall one after the other, while the other Golden Army fell into the water, screaming miserably. She turned pale with fright and couldn''t help but look into the water. This time, she was scared out of her wits and saw that the river was densely packed with countless green, brown, green and yellow slender bodies wriggling. These were all snakes from Da She''s tribe.


    It turned out that the fire had driven the snakes from the forest into the river. Fortunately the ancestors of the Da She Tribe were all used to snakes, so the snakes did not attack them or their horses. However, towards the other strangers who barged in, the moment they smelled the strange scent, they would not be polite at all. The snakes curled their legs and spat out long tongues.


    Lu Wenlong also discovered the writhing snakes beneath his feet. It was the first time he had seen so many snakes. It''s over, Mom ¡­ "We''re going to die too ¡­"


    Hua Rong supported him with his shoulder. After all, he was just a child, and with his courage, he was scared out of his wits by the snake group. She also looked at the group of snakes in the river, at the Black Moonlight that had not been attacked at all. The fear in her heart had turned into a strong sense of relief and gratitude after surviving a disaster: she had never felt these snakes to be so beautiful and amiable in her life. It was also because of this that they understood the true origin of "Da She Tribe".


    Her voice was also trembling as she said, "Son, don''t be afraid. Don''t be afraid. These snakes are the ones that saved us. They are the ones that saved us."


    Behind him, the Golden Army did not dare to give chase anymore and could only stand far away from him to shoot. Unfortunately, they were too far away and the sharp arrow lost its might and fell into the river. Some of the Golden Army s directly shot their weapons at the groups of snakes in the river. Unfortunately, these snakes moved extremely fast, forming a large group.


    The Black Moonlight finally landed on the shore. Behind them, the group of snakes and the Golden Army were all gone.


    Hua Rong''s gaze followed Da She who was at the forefront. Two Warriors carried Zha He and flew through the forest as if they were flying. After going through the forest and leaving the grasslands, they would be able to catch up to the rest of the group.


    Hua Rong took the lead, and at that moment, because Zha He had lost too much blood, the two of them had no choice but to put him down. The clan''s witch doctor hurried over, squatted beside him and fed him some strange medicine. When his hand reached Zha He''s mouth, it stopped, unable to feed him anymore.


    Hua Rong jumped down from the horse''s back. Both of her legs suddenly lost their strength, and she didn''t dare look at the man who was lying on the ground opposite of him. His face was like golden paper as she completely lost consciousness.


    Da She also arrived. He looked down at Zha He with a sorrowful face and muttered: "He''s a warrior. He saved many of us."


    Only Lu Wenlong mustered up his courage and cried, "Mother, Uncle Zha He won''t die, he won''t die ¡­"


    Hua Rong almost could not open her eyes, her entire body was covered in blood and tears. She shifted her gaze away from the Witch Doctor with great difficulty, and saw the blade that was aimed at Zha He''s back pass right through her chest.


    She staggered, her legs went limp, and she fell to the ground. She couldn''t even cry.


    The Witch Doctor waved the bottle, and some strange red liquid dripped on his lips. His dry lips moved a few times, and her eyes slowly opened. There was actually a glimmer in them.


    Hua Rong was overjoyed. She reached out her hand and gently supported him, causing Lu Wenlong to almost jump up. "Oh my god, Uncle Zha He is awake!


    Zha He had a smile on his face, his eyes were bright, and his voice was very clear, "The little boys, it''s good that you''re still alive."


    Hua Rong''s entire body was trembling, it was unknown whether it was because her body was too heavy or because her heart was beating too quickly.


    "Zha He, I''m sorry, I''m sorry ¡­"


    Zha He looked at her, his eyes filled with pity and sorrow: "The little boys, it was all my wish. Unfortunately, I can''t do it anymore. I can''t help you take care of Wen Long and the Little Tiger''s head ¡­ "


    "Zha He..." Hua Rong could not speak a single word. His chest was blocked and he could not breathe.


    Zha He''s bright eyes slowly dimmed. "The little boys, I really want to protect you two ¡­ "I really want to, but I can''t do it, I really ¡­" "I really can''t be at ease ¡­"


    "Uncle Zha He, as long as you are alive, it is fine. You still have to teach me martial arts ¡­"


    "Wenlong, you have to honor your mother in the future ¡­"


    "I know, Uncle Zha He. In the future, I will listen to your words. Heh, as long as you get better ¡­ We can go hunting together... "


    Lu Wenlong''s joyous voice suddenly stopped as his head tilted to the side and his eyes closed completely.


    That was the last bit of comfort before death.


    In an instant, Hua Rong''s hands became so cold, and the heavy body in her embrace completely destroyed her in an instant. She heavily fell onto the ground, and her eyes sparkled like stars, as a burst of heart-tearing and lung-splitting wails could be heard. It was a savage teenage girl crazily rushing over, and she was crying hysterically: "Zha He, Zha He ¡­"


    With his arms empty, the body that was gradually losing its temperature was in the young girl''s hands. She gritted her teeth and her tears flowed as she hugged her tall body and cried crazily, "Zha He ¡­ Woo woo ¡­ * Zha He... "


    As Hua Rong laid on the ground and watched her sorrowful body whistle through the forest, she suddenly remembered her promise from the past:


    "Zha He, wait until the days are a bit more peaceful, I will get you married and get you married."


    "Zha He, I will definitely find a virtuous woman for you."


    His words were still ringing in his ears, but he had already gone far away.


    He had his own selfish motives. The road to revenge was so long, and the enemies he had to deal with were so powerful. Zhao Deji, Jin Wushu, just by relying on his own strength, was impossible to accomplish. There was no one that he could rely on. King Qin, if he wanted to marry his wife and children, he would have his own world to live under, and the "great cause" that his loyal advisors had planned for him would not be able to tolerate him, no matter how much he wanted to rely on him, it would be unrealistic and unreliable. But Jin Wushu being unable to become his enemy was already considered a good thing, how could he count on him?


    Meeting the Da She Tribe was equivalent to being a lifesaving straw, so he wanted to grab onto it at all costs, wanting to own his first army. Then, one day, he would burn the stars and set the prairie ablaze. Only a strong army is the weapon of revenge and of resistance to a tyranny.

 C530 run away

    It was a pity that this stormy savage tribe had fallen into such a predicament, even sacrificing her only friend.


    Humans are not as good as gods. Who said that the heavens really had eyes?


    It was his "greed" that caused Zha He''s death.


    What he owed in his life was actually a man from a foreign country.


    A wisp of soul wished that he would go with the wild woman. She was the one who loved him the most.


    Hua Rong lied on the ground with her eyes closed. She was unwilling to see the sky above her head or the surrounding vegetation. Only Lu Wenlong''s blood-stained hands were constantly pulling at her, as she said anxiously and sorrowfully, "Mother, Uncle Zha He is already dead, you can''t die ¡­ I don''t want you to die... "Mom, wake up ¡­"


    Too tired, too tired both physically and mentally.


    The only friend in the world was also dead.


    I will not kill Berenbergen because of me.


    The summer wind was blowing in the forest, the grass was blowing on their faces, rising and falling, wave after wave, causing their faces to feel pain. Their ears were filled with heart-wrenching cries, the survivors of the Da She Tribe were mourning for their dead family, mournful for the souls they would never see again. Although a large majority of the children had survived this disaster, about 90% of the clan members were old or weak, and that included their most respected guests and their brave warrior, Zha He.


    The setting sun was like a blood-red disc hanging in the sky.


    A fire was burning in the clearing, but it was not the joys of the old days, it was the smell of death and sorrow.


    The once passionate barbarian girl was now crying until her voice turned hoarse. Her bright eyes were now devoid of light. Barefooted, in a bark skirt, with a strange wreath on her head, she waited motionless by the side of the man she liked. If Zha He didn''t die, and if he survived this war, she believed that the two of them could get together and get married, living happily ever after. The girl''s mood was even more irrefutable than the sun in the middle of summer. She chased after the brave warrior with so much enthusiasm that he remembered that night and even drank the wine she had given him. He was filled with anticipation. Unexpectedly, this was the ending he was waiting for.


    The wizard danced a ritual dance around the fire, hitting his face with a shell necklace until it bled profusely. The young girl did the same action as him. Soon, her gorgeous and wild forehead was dripping with blood. Blood was flowing down along with her tears. Her hair was disheveled and she looked miserable. This was called "Blood and Tears", and it was the greatest mourning of the living for the dead.


    Hua Rong sat opposite to him, looking at the man that was already a "corpse". Death, was such a terrifying thing. Last night, he was even a living person, using his powerful hands to support his mother and son.


    "Ouhatiah ¡­" The wizard shouted loudly, indicating that the time was right. The dead spirit should follow the raging flames to a beautiful heaven, to the mysterious country of Da She, whom they worshipped.


    Just as the two savages were about to lift Zha He and place him into the fire, the young lady suddenly jumped. He was ferocious like an explosive leopard as he carried Zha He and ran.


    Everyone was stupefied, forgetting to give chase for a moment.


    In the blink of an eye, the young girl had already completely escaped the forest like a wild horse that had escaped its reins.


    "Mother, she ran away. Uncle Zha He was killed by her ¡­"


    Hua Rong stood up and sat down again, blankly staring at the direction the girl was running in. Such strong and passionate love, Zha He.


    Just this step.


    She could not hear the commotion around her. She only raised her head to look at the blood-red sun. It turned out that the setting sun was the most terrifying sign of all. Every tribulation in his life was accompanied by it, and he was able to live and die from Shi Qi''s setting sun at sea to the current setting sun in the forest. It was like a bane star''s warning.


    "The little boys, you are still alive. "It''s good to be alive."


    It was just a few simple words, but it was the regret he had been carrying all his life.


    Actually, Zha He didn''t know that it wasn''t necessarily good for him to be alive. Living was even more difficult than dying.


    Lu Wenlong quietly went to his side and looked at her anxiously. He had never seen his mother look at him with such a despairing expression before.


    "Mom ¡­"


    Hua Rong suddenly stood up and walked towards the bonfire while holding his hand, and shouted loudly: "Let''s go now, it''s not safe here, Golden Army can catch up at any time."


    The confused people all came back to their senses from their grief. Da She immediately asked, "Where should we go?"


    "To the southwest. That place is neither the Golden Army''s power nor Ye Lvdayong''s power. "


    "Yes."


    The wild folk helped their old and young, rose from their grief, and absently fled in the twilight, desperate to find a temporary resting place. His home had been destroyed. Was the new land safe?


    At this time, even the setting sun had completely rolled into the clouds. There was only a last bit of color left in the sky, but it suddenly became gold, causing people to be unable to open their eyes to look at each other.


    Hua Rong looked at this tribe which had lost half of its forces. In front of him was the sound of children chattering away, and the children didn''t understand grief. After crying for a while, they recovered their cheerful nature, thinking that this was a journey towards a new land. Life is like this, forget the grief to start again, so can live and continue forever.


    The night wind was blowing and the singing was coming. The only sound that reverberated in the forest was the crying of the barbarian girl. The crying sound was echoing along with the wind. It was the song of their tribe''s summoning spirit.


    "Mom ¡­" When Lu Wenlong opened his mouth, his tears fell again, "Uncle Zha He, he ¡­"


    Hua Rong''s tears finally fell as she shouted in panic, "Mother, mother, what''s wrong?"


    She carelessly wiped her eyes and her face became calm again. However, Lu Wenlong could clearly see that his mother''s eyes were filled with red tears ¡ª that was blood, drop by drop.


    In the Golden Army''s camp, Wan Yanhailing sat in his tent proudly as he drank fine wine and savored delicious food. "These delicacies are all deer and hare wild boars that escaped during the fire." Haha, this is the joy of war. To be able to taste such a natural barbecue. "Pity these beasts, they even grilled themselves and waited for us to eat."


    He was a handsome man, one of the most handsome men in the female realms. He was only in his early twenties. However, such a person could not speak of such maliciousness and viciousness. Relying on his close brotherhood, he had advanced step by step, becoming the sole overlord of a region.


    One of the scouts kneeled down, "Reporting to the general, Da She Tribe has fled to the south side of Flowery River."


    "Kill them all! Leave no one alive!"


    "Yes."


    When the scout went out, he picked up a piece of barbecue with even more pride and took a big bite, his handsome cheeks bulging strangely. This time, the scouts were in a hurry. They did not get to kneel down before reporting, "Reporting to the general, it''s bad, Da She Tribe escaped ¡­"


    "Idiot, why did they run away?" Wan Yanhailing threw the roast meat in his hands away and stood up angrily, "My thirty thousand strong army is only a small one thousand troops, how can they possibly escape?"


    "When they were crossing the river, large numbers of snakes gushed out and stopped us ¡­"


    "Quick, immediately take a detour and catch up. There''s still a secret passage. Quick, there''s only this one path. If we can''t catch up, we''ll kill you."


    "Yes."


    At the same time, in the temporary palace in Yanjing, a long-lasting convention had finally ended.


    rubbed his eyes in exhaustion, thinking back to the time when he was still in Shang Jing, when he was still alive, everyone sat around the brick bed and talked about it with just a few sentences; but now, the little wolfhirsutism had completely turned towards the complicated etiquette of a Chinese man, the ''monarch'', the one after another, replying, refuting, and everyone taking turns with Zou Dui, endlessly and tirelessly. He was furious. Since this assassination attempt was made on the throne of the emperor with the honorable and exclusive authority of the son of the Han family, why was it that when it came to the matter of relocating to the city, it was a different method of the Jinguo? The Joint-Stinger didn''t seem to want to be Chinese, except for his throne.


    Exodus! He had to move to the Yanjing and implement the true Song Liao system in order for the Jinguo to truly become a powerful empire. Otherwise, he would be trapped in the Cold Hole City for the rest of his life and would never have the chance to dominate the entire world.


    Because of this protracted discussion, everyone was eating and drinking in the temporary palace, paying no attention to what was happening in the outside world. On this day, they finally had an idea, and the bored female nobleman returned home one by one. Just as Jin Wushu returned to his own residence, a guard came in hastily. "Fourth Prince, there''s good news."


    "What good news?"


    "Wan Yanhailing has broken through the secret passage to attack Ye Lvdayong."


    Jin Wushu was very surprised, "Why did Wan Yanhailing go there? That is not his territory! "


    "He said the Wolf Master ordered it."


    Jin Wushu was shocked, then suddenly thought of something: "How did they get through the secret passage?"


    "They destroyed the Da She Tribe."


    ''s heart trembled. Destroy Da She''s tribe? How could that be? He had an oral agreement with Hua Rong, and the mother and son were still there. If they annihilated the Da She Tribe, wouldn''t that mean that they, mother and child, would be annihilated as well?


    He was furious and hurried outside: "Prepare the horses, we will stop Wan Yanhailing immediately. This little b * stard, with the power of a wolf master, actually dares to do such a thing in this crown prince''s territory!"


    A few guards were already running in front. Jin Wushu jumped onto the black horse and ran out. Behind them, Wu Qimai panted as he led his army and followed, feeling extremely uneasy in his heart: Why did Wan Yanhailing dare to so arrogantly and brazenly provoke the Fourth Prince?


    The black horse''s cry came from far away on the other side of the river.


    Jin Wushu reined his horse and looked at the blazing fire in front of him with fear. The corpses of the snakes that were casually thrown into the river, driven into the river by the blazing fire were rolling around on top of the corpses, bringing about a strong fishy smell that made people nauseous.


    "Someone, someone come quickly ¡­"


    When the Captain heard this, he went forward and kneeled on the ground, "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Jin Wushu whipped him right in his face. "Bastard, who told you to attack Da She Tribe?"


    Trembling, the commander covered his face. "It''s General Hailing, it''s him ¡­"


    "Where is the Mausoleum of Books?"


    "They have already sent people to chase after the remnants of Da She''s tribe ¡­"


    Jin Wushu couldn''t hear what he was saying, and could only fearfully look around for corpses on the shore. He really couldn''t imagine, if he could see his son''s or Hua Rong''s corpse! His voice trembled slightly. "Is the leader of Da She Tribe dead?"


    "Reporting to Fourth Prince ¡­"


    The Captain had not finished speaking when An Han walked forward and knelt on the ground, "Fourth Prince, there is a child of the Da She Tribe who claims to be little prince ¡­"


    "Quick, where are they?"


    "He ran away, he ran away with Zha He ¡­"

 C531 Obedience

    Jin Wushu said in a stern voice: "Where are the others?"


    "There''s still another leader who can''t be separated between males and females, he also ran away ¡­"


    Jin Wushu heaved a sigh of relief, and the whip almost fell to the ground.


    A voice laughed out, it was Wan Yanhailing. "Fourth Prince is here to welcome you, I welcome you very much."


    Jin Wushu said with an ice-cold gaze. "Hailing, what are you doing?"


    Seeing him act this way, Wan Yanhailing was startled: "Fourth Prince, we received news that they were able to attack Da She''s tribe. Now that they have been chased away, are you not happy?" Wan Yanhailing was young and vigorous, he knew that Jin Wushu had not been able to take down Da She himself in the past, but now that he had taken down, could it be that Fourth Prince was jealous of him because of this?


    However, he didn''t dare to speak rudely to this famed general in the end, so he had to lower his head and act humbly. "Fourth Prince, I want to ¡­"


    "Hailing, immediately give the order to stop the chase."


    Wan Yanhailing said in disbelief, "Why? "We''ve paid such a huge price, and we''re about to catch up. It''s a secret passage ¡­"


    Jin Wushu could not bear it any longer and swung his whip at his body, "Hai Ling, you dare to disobey my orders? Do you know that you have destroyed the plan that I have painstakingly set up? "Damn thing."


    Hai Ling was a brave man, yet he was unable to dodge this whip. His face was flushed red. He was the Wolf Lord''s younger brother, yet Fourth Prince actually dared to whip him! A vicious look appeared in his eyes, but he quickly concealed it and bowed: "I will immediately give the order to stop, Fourth Prince, please calm your anger."


    "Retreat! Retreat immediately!"


    "Yes."


    On the other side, the mountain fires were still burning and there was the strange smell of all kinds of animals and corpses being burned. Jin Wushu looked at the sky which was gradually becoming darker and shouted, "Bring An Han up."


    Inside the tent, An Han kneeled on the ground and recounted the attack this time, including him letting Zha He escape in private, not daring to hide anything.


    "An Han, why did you secretly let him go?"


    "This lowly one does not dare to hide anything from the Fourth Prince, because over ten years ago, Zha He had saved this lowly one''s life when he was in the battlefield where we were attacking the."


    "Fine, I will remember your contribution. An Han, come and work for me in the future. "


    An Han was surprised and happy at the same time. Unexpectedly, he had done such a great deed, but started crying instead, "Although I wanted to let Zha He go, it''s a pity that he probably can''t live anymore ¡­"


    Jin Wushu asked in shock, "Why?"


    "In order to save little prince''s mother ¡­ little prince called Da She''s tribe leader''s mother. At that time, we all thought it was a man, how could it be little prince''s mother? " "He also felt that it was strange, as the mother of the little prince, who was she to the Fourth Prince?" Zha He received a blade wound for her. I saw it with my own eyes, and saw it pierce through his back.


    Jin Wushu''s hands turned cold, and he sat paralyzed inside the tent. He suddenly realized that, with Zha He''s death, the hatred between him and Hua Rong, wasn''t lessened, but grew even more intense.


    Zha He, he actually died to save Hua Rong.


    PS1: Wan Yanhailing is the famous King of the Desolation Sea Tombs. Jin Wushu lived a carefree life. After he died, his son was uprooted by the Sea Tomb King. Jin Wushu was one of the three main stars of this article, so he had no choice but to mention this important figure at the end of the story. Of course, he didn''t take up any part of the play, so he just wrote it down.


    PS2: Some readers have questioned why the King Qin was able to read the Military Strategy; as mentioned previously, he had learned from the Third Uncle Yang for a period of time, over ten years, and was an adult. Although he did not learn anything, knowing a few words should not be difficult, right? Didn''t the previous article mention that Hua Rong could still recite "Jiang Cheng Zi" when she was injured? It shouldn''t be strange.


    For ease of understanding, the historical events mentioned in the following article, with a little annotation, are, of course, contained in the number of words in the four space after the text integer.


    He subconsciously asked, "What about Hua Rong? Is Hua Rong hurt? "


    An Han obviously did not know who "Hua Rong" was, and looked at him in shock: "Fourth Prince, who is Hua Rong?"


    Only now did Jin Wushu come to his senses: "Are little prince and that wild man injured?"


    "In order to save the little prince, the leader received a few cuts and injuries... Fortunately, little prince was not injured. Oh right, Fourth Prince is riding a Black Moonlight. That legendary divine horse helped him escape ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu suddenly stood up, he immediately understood that Hua Rong had given her horse to him in order to save Lu Wenlong, so she would rather get injured. This woman! The blood in his body was boiling, she was like this, always like this, whether it was stupid or not ¡ª but because of this stupidity, his eyes were so dry that she almost began to cry. He only had one thought in his mind, he must find her, she must not let her die!


    Whoever told her to die would have to pay the price.


    He gritted his teeth. "Go. Leave immediately."


    Wu Qimai immediately said: "Fourth Prince, Hai Ling has already given the orders to stop the chase. You don''t need to go out."


    "No, we have to go find them. It''s too dangerous."


    Hua Rong was injured, and almost died, who knew what would happen? Moreover, there was still some time before Wan Yanhailing would need to order the retreat. If this fellow acted against his orders and delayed slightly, the situation would become even worse.


    "Fourth Prince ¡­" Just as Wu Qimai was about to stop them, he saw a cold light flash in Fourth Prince''s eyes. He was startled and said softly: "Gather the ''Black Soldier'' immediately."


    Wu Qimai had followed him for many years, and immediately understood his worry, but seeing that he was about to call out the Black Soldier s, he was also shocked. In his memories, the last time he called out the Black Soldier s was to rescue Hua Rong. Unexpectedly, there was a third time.


    He had originally wanted to dissuade Fourth Prince, because it wasn''t worth it at all. Moreover, if he offended Wan Yanhailing in public, it would be very troublesome in the future. However, the moment the words left his mouth, even An Han looked at him strangely, as if he did not recognize him: "That Savage Chief, he deserves to die. Wu Qimai, I have been in the army for so many years, but I have never seen such a brave person.


    He stopped talking, because the two of them realised at the same time, Fourth Prince was not listening to anyone, he had already ran out.


    Wan Yanhailing followed the order to retreat, he was unhappy about it. After running for a distance, he suddenly stopped his horse. The ten thousand man commander asked in fear, "General Hailing, Fourth Prince wants us to withdraw our troops immediately. If we delay ¡­"


    Wan Yanhailing laughed coldly: "Fourth Prince sure has a generous hand. He only used Song Liao''s system when he wanted to manage the capital and he also wanted to carry out the entire Han Dynasty''s plans, pointing fingers at Wolf Lord at him from head to toe. In my opinion, he has been infected by the evil spirit of the Han people. "


    The Centurion was not without worries, "Fourth Prince has a violent temper, if we go against his orders, I''m afraid he ¡­"


    Even if Wan Yanhailing relied on [Assassination], he dared not have any scruples, and hatefully said: "This old fellow can cover the sky with one hand, there will be a day when I want to kill him." "I''m not disobeying orders, but it''s getting late, so we can only move so fast. There are too many poisonous insects and rats in the forest, so our path is very difficult, isn''t it ¡­"


    The ten-thousand-man commander immediately understood. The soldiers who took a detour had gone ahead half a day. If Wan Yanhailing said that he could not catch up and completely exterminate the Da She Tribe by then, no matter how furious the Fourth Prince was, it would be useless. He was Wan Yanhailing''s trusted aide, so naturally everything would follow according to Hailing. He quickly flattered, "General''s brilliant plan. As long as we kill Da She Tribe, we will not need to be afraid of him. "


    "Hmph, I''m afraid of him? This old fellow, Da She Tribe actually had his son here. Who knew what kind of collusion they would have? "At that time, see if I don''t mix in one of his books."


    "General is always careful, Fourth Prince is extremely powerful, even Wolf Lord has to be wary of him, if not, he might bring disaster upon himself."


    Now that Jin Wushu had control over seventy to eighty percent of the army, no matter how vicious Wan Yanhailing was, he would not dare not be low at the moment. He dismounted from his horse and took the arrow. He looked at the hare that had sprung up in the distance. His interest was piqued and he shot the arrow with a whizzing sound. A wild rabbit fell to the ground, and a guard went to retrieve it for him. He said complacently: "Tonight, we will eat roasted wild rabbits, and after the rabbits have finished, Da She''s tribe will be completely exterminated. Hahaha, what can the Fourth Prince do to me?"


    "Don''t worry General, this time we are sending out the xanthophyllum, to deal with those old, weak, and handicapped people who are fleeing, we will be absolutely safe."


    The xanthophyllum was a secret troop that Wan Yanhailing trained with. Under the command of the Joint Stinger, they were under his command, and there was a faint feeling of fighting against the traditional "Black Soldier".


    A wisp of smoke rose into the air from the forest, curling up and down. Soon, it was covered by the forest and could not be seen at all. A group of elite Black Soldier s were approaching them silently.


    Wu Qimai lost his voice, "Fourth Prince, look, isn''t that the Sea Tomb''s team?"


    Jin Wushu''s eyes were on fire, as expected, Wan Yanhailing dared to disobey his orders.


    An Han was also angry, "Fourth Prince..."


    Jin Wushu waved and gritted his teeth: "Don''t disturb them, go at full speed. Kill anyone who encounters xanthophyllum s. "


    Twilight was dim and yellow.


    The grasslands ahead were beginning to show their yellow color. It was the yellow sand blown from the distant desert, covering layer upon layer of it. After passing through here, they would be completely out of the pursuit of the Golden Army and Ye Lvdayong''s sphere of influence.


    The fleeing crowd stopped, and the horses whinnied miserably.


    Hua Rong was sweating profusely. She was, after all, still a child by her side, and this was the first time she had experienced such an escape.


    Hua Rong looked at the twilight in the distance, then looked at Da She, who was also looking at her. None of their ancestors had ever left the mysterious forest. It was obvious that they were suddenly about to migrate, so they too felt at a loss. If they continued onward, they would find themselves in a desert. In that desert, they would not be able to graze without prey or fruits. How would they live? They were in a hurry to escape. Apart from the important witch books in their clans and the idols that they worshipped, they had almost nothing else to bring with them, and they didn''t have much rations to eat.


    Hua Rong gritted her teeth: "Further ahead, there''s an oasis in the desert."


    After this bloody battle, the entire Da She Tribe had witnessed her performance and were completely loyal to her. No one doubted her decision, so they immediately obeyed.

 C532 attack-breaking

    Just at this moment, Da She suddenly noticed that the yellow sand behind him was rising higher and higher. He shouted loudly, "Not good, the Golden Army is chasing after us again."


    Hua Rong looked and sure enough, on the shallow grasslands, it was a wave that could only be caused by a large scale war horse. Da She crouched on the ground, put her ear close to the ground and anxiously said: "At least three thousand people have caught up to us."


    The Horseshoe was close, it was indeed this number. Although there were more than three thousand people in the Da She Tribe right now, but more than two thousand of them were old, weak, and women, there were less than six hundred of them that could barely fight.


    Hua Rong waved her hand: "Quick, run into the desert."


    A group of unevenly breathing fugitives rushed forward without a second thought, regardless of whether they were headed for heaven or hell. Behind them, the xanthophyllum had already caught up with them. The leader of the group of ten thousand laughed, "We will completely annihilate the Da She Tribe, we cannot let any of them off."


    This was the first time that the xanthophyllum had set out on a large scale, and was also the first time that their fighting capabilities were being tested. Everyone was fighting to be the first to clap their elite warhorses, waving all kinds of weapons.


    Right at this moment, an army charged out from the flank of the prairie. They were also dressed like barbarians, with completely black bodies and barefooted. They wore helmets woven from various kinds of feathers and diamonds, and on their bodies were tough rattan nail s. This kind of rattan nail was weaved using the local Wild Mountain Vines. It was extremely flexible and light, forming a stark contrast with the xanthophyllum''s heavy Hook and armor.


    When xanthophyllum saw that it was another group of barbarians, he did not pay any attention to them at all. He waved his blade and spear to kill them, only then did he realize that these spears and sabers had stabbed onto the rattan nail s of the barbarians, and were simply unable to be pulled out.


    A tall man was riding a big horse. He wore the crown of the Cuckoo and carried the heavy deer cutter. However, it was clear that his goal was not to kill, but to look for the figure in the fleeing crowd. Little girl, little girl, where are they?


    Liu Wu''s entire body was covered in blood, all of them belonged to the enemies, slashing at them one after another, splattering all over his face. He rushed towards the King Qin in the middle of the crowd and said loudly, "Great King, they are in front, right in front ¡­"


    From afar, all that could be seen was a figure the size of an ant. This was a prairie, and it looked very close, but in reality, it was very far away.


    "How are the mother and son of the lady?"


    "Your subordinate doesn''t know either. I haven''t seen them yet ¡­"


    King Qin was burning with anxiety. After a full day and night of travel, he finally stopped this group of Golden Army s midway. All of them were corpses, from Golden Army s to the barbarians. It was just that, amongst the pile of corpses, there was no Hua Rong, there was no one! There was also no Lu Wenlong. He chased after them the whole way here, not daring to imagine just how Hua Rong and her son were.


    "Kill, we must completely annihilate this Golden Army, kill and leave no one alive."


    "Yes."


    Hua Rong and the others who were running away finally realized something. Da She and she reined their horses at almost the same time, and Da She was both surprised and happy as she incoherently said: "Look, someone helped us stop the Golden Army ¡­"


    As if she had escaped from heaven in an instant, Hua Rong was wild with joy. She clasped his hands together, not knowing who to thank.


    "Leader, we have to go help them."


    "Da She, lead the tribe to the safe zone I will bring Warriors to support us."


    Da She looked at her face which was covered in blood and the wounds all over his body. He did not understand how this woman could still hold on until now. I''ll lead people back. "


    Hua Rong wanted to reject her, but the pain on her body seemed to have awakened, the myriad of arrows pierced her heart, as though she was about to fall to the ground. Da She anxiously said: "Wen Long, take care of your mother."


    Initially, Lu Wenlong wanted to follow Da She and kill his, but seeing that his face was like golden paper and his whole body was covered in blood, he was still worried. He anxiously said: "I will take care of mother. Uncle Da She, don''t worry. "


    Only then did Da She lead the few hundred elite warriors to kill their way back.


    Once he left, Hua Rong could no longer hold on any longer, but forcefully took a breath: "Hurry, let''s go everyone. Don''t stay."


    She took the lead and ran forward. Everyone was supporting the elderly and the young, supporting the injured as they followed behind. He was originally thinking about the war that would follow, but he was powerless and could no longer bring himself to speak. The moment he opened his mouth, blood would gush out from his mouth.


    She didn''t know how long she had been running, nor did she know where she was. Behind them were the old and young, the survivors of Da She''s tribe.


    Behind him, the sounds of Horseshoe approaching could be faintly heard. The sound of wind was right next to his ears, as if an enemy was approaching. In the wilderness, she couldn''t even hear her son''s voice.


    "Little girl, little girl ¡­"


    A voice came along with the wind, ringing in his ears, anxious and full of concern and sorrow. She was in a trance, like a dream. He had waited for this voice for too long, and upon seeing it, he found it hard to believe.


    "Girl, girl, girl ¡­" A... "Head ¡­"


    If only he had been faster, she thought. Just before Zha He died, if only he could make it before then. Didn''t he get An Zhigang to reject helping him out? What does it mean to come now?


    Lu Wenlong said loudly, "Mother, Uncle Scoundrel is here ¡­ It''s that Big Scoundrel ¡­ "


    The King Qin had come, he had finally come.


    Lu Wenlong''s voice was still filled with anger, "Mother, ignore him. He won''t save us. It is only because he doesn''t save us that Uncle Zha He will die ¡­."


    Her voice was dry and her eyes were dry. There were no tears in her eyes, and her lips were trembling slightly. Only after a long time did she calmly correct the child''s misconception, not wanting him to resent or complain about it. "Wen Long, don''t blame him. He''s here to save us."


    "But why did he come so late? Uncle Zha He said that they wouldn''t come to save us at all ¡­ "Mom, he''s a Big Scoundrel, ignore him ¡­"


    "Wen Long, you shouldn''t have done this. He came, didn''t you? He saved us. "You can''t just think about someone else''s problem, you should think about his problem more ¡­"


    Her voice was hollow, not sure if she was trying to convince herself or her son. She could no longer speak. She could not even hear what her son was saying back. By his ears, he could only hear the sound of his shouting. It was carried by the wind, but it was not very clear and was faintly discernible: "Girl ¡­" "Little girl ¡­" Alone, he chased after them.


    "Girl ¡­" "Little girl ¡­"


    The clansmen were already walking in front, leaving the two of them behind. Lu Wenlong hesitated: "Mother, should we wait for him?"


    She turned her horse, no longer looking in the direction of the voice, and said very calmly, "Son, let''s go."


    When a little child saw reinforcements, he was still happy. He even went beyond complaining and wanted to have a powerful support system. He hesitated and said, "But, Mama, he caught up ¡­ Should we wait for him? "


    "Wen Long, let''s go!"


    "Girl ¡­" Wen Long... "Son ¡­"


    "But, Uncle Scoundrel is here ¡­" "Listen, he''s calling us, and he''s calling me. How annoying, why would he call me son?"


    This "son" was like a drop of water that had been poured onto his heart. Once upon a time, he would always say, "Your son is my son." But, since when was the distance between the two of them so far?


    With a whip hit the horse, Lu Wenlong''s voice was cut off. He could only hear his mother''s horse galloping towards him, without stopping at all.


    "Girl ¡­" Girl ¡­ Son... "Wait for me ¡­"


    The voice was so close that it seemed to be right behind him.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    The horse slowed a little, still with its back to him.


    "Little girl, listen to me ¡­"


    I don''t want to hear it, and I don''t want to hear it. There was always a reason for him not to rescue her in time. However, the ironclad truth was that he was Ye Lvdayong''s ally and had his own wife and children. What he needed was to fight for his wife and children, his great cause and mountains; After Zha He died, he no longer wished to owe anyone any favors. Even the King Qin did not want to owe him anything. Dependence was a very scary thing. Once a person got used to it, they would lose the ability to judge and survive by themselves once they encountered something. So what if they saw each other again? You''re going to rely on him again? They were entangled with each other in an ambiguous manner?


    What was it, a widow tangled up with a married man?


    No matter what reason King Qin had, she did not want to stay ¡ª Relying on him!


    "Little girl ¡­"


    King Qin was covered in perspiration, as if he had just been fished out of water. He did not realize when the Cuckoo''s crown had run off, he only crazily chased after it. But, that figure did not show any signs of stopping, the Black Moonlight still raised its four hooves and continued to run.


    "Girl ¡­" He couldn''t go forward. He was in a desert. There was only a way out to the south. That was an oasis, and no one was in charge ¡­ Should Go South... That place, even Ye Lvdayong was unable to reach ¡­ And it was close to the Song Kingdom border. "South..."


    Hua Rong whipped her horse, causing the Black Moonlight to almost go crazy, and rushed out like a black bolt of lightning.


    King Qin''s voice completely disappeared in the wind, and no matter how hard she tried, she could not summon her departing figure. He reined her horse blankly and looked ahead at the receding crowd. Little girl, she wasn''t willing to stop. She wasn''t even willing to listen to her explanation. More than half of the members of the Da She Tribe had died, it was a tragic sight, it was unknown what kind of cruel slaughter had caused her to be so heartbroken.


    When he was in dire straits, he actually didn''t go to her aid in time.


    An intense wave of regret rose up in his chest, and a wave of anger almost jumped out of his eyes. Ten days ago, he never dreamed that the Golden Army would arrive so quickly. But, was all this really the doing of the Golden Army? The Da She Tribe was so well-hidden and its terrain was advantageous. If they did not work together from the inside and had people who knew about it, how could they have broken through in one fell swoop?


    He looked back, and saw that the two barbarians were fighting the xanthophyllum with all their power, and the blood was flowing like a river.


    He immediately joined the battle when he turned back. If he didn''t completely destroy these repulsive Golden Army, he would be a huge threat to his heart. Seeing that the situation was not good, the xanthophyllum did not dare to continue fighting. The barbarians gave up after chasing for a while. Just as xanthophyllum was rejoicing in the fact that they managed to escape, a group of Black Soldier s rushed over.


    When the leader saw that reinforcements had arrived, his spirits were lifted. "Quick, those barbarians are about thirty miles ahead ¡­"


    "Alright, we must kill them all ¡­"

 C533 No survivors

    "Haha, these damn barbarians, they won''t be able to escape anymore ¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, a blade cut his head. His eyes bulged out as he fell off his horse. His eyes widened in fear. He could not believe that he was ambushed by one of his own people. The xanthophyllum s at the side did not even have time to react before they were fatally assassinated. They did not even have time to pull out their blades before they fell into their pools of blood.


    "Kill them, don''t leave a single one alive."


    "Yes."


    In an instant, not a single one of the thousand or so xanthophyllum s who had escaped from the wild barbarians escaped, and all of them lost their lives in the hands of their "reinforcements."


    In the dark forest, Jin Wushu looked at the bright yellow light that covered the ground. These were all Death Soldiers that and Assassins had raised, they were here to deal with him, right? Fortunately, Hailing was young and full of vigor, and could not hold it in. It had been exposed too early. He sneered coldly. The most difficult thing to fathom was the heart of an emperor. He had worked so hard for Da Jin for half his life, yet this young heavenly son actually dared to suspect him like this.


    Accompanying a monarch like a tiger was not just a specialty of the Han people.


    "Fourth Prince, do you want to chase after that group of barbarians? They went west ¡­ "


    "Chase!"


    The Da She Tribe ahead of them had lost their direction, who knew if they had gathered together with this group of savage tribe.


    "Don''t worry. After you catch up, keep a certain distance between you and them. You are not allowed to fight with them."


    "Yes."


    In the night wind, the barbarians began to sing a song, mourning the death of their unfortunate comrade. Da She was full of energy. He bowed to the King Qin who had just ran back: "Thank you, King for helping us."


    Liu Wu''s face was also filled with joy, this battle had completely annihilated the elite troops of the Golden Army, it was truly not easy.


    However, there was no happiness on King Qin''s face. His leopard-like eyes swept across the dazzling torches, and landed on Da She''s body. Looking at the wounds on his body, he asked in a deep voice, "How many people from your tribe have died?"


    "More than half are dead. Zha He, he''s dead too. "


    King Qin''s heart sank. No wonder he hadn''t seen Zha He all this time. No wonder Hua Rong didn''t stop at all, and wasn''t willing to agree to it at all.


    "Da She, quickly go and chase them. Your tribe is to the south. There is a fertile land there.


    "Really? "Thank you, your majesty."


    "Give this bottle of injurious drug to your chief, ask her to consume it on time ¡­ And this ¡­ "Give these to her ¡­"


    "Yes."


    "Great King, I really don''t know how to thank you."


    King Qin shook his head: "Remember, you must head south. There will be someone who will support you there, it''s definitely safe."


    Da She was grateful that he received such assistance. He was concerned about the safety of the clan and thanked the King Qin before hurrying to catch up with them. Only after seeing them walk far away did the King Qin look away. Liu Wu was extremely surprised and directly asked in a low voice: "Great King, have you seen Madam yet?"


    "Yes."


    "Then, why?" Liu Wu swallowed his words, only to see King Qin''s eyes spitting fire, gritting his teeth: "I don''t have the face to see her now. old thief Yale actually came up with this kind of evil scheme. If I don''t pay him a visit, how will I be able to face him? "


    "Great King, Ye Lvdayong is cunning and good at using Gu, you can''t make him face it head on."


    "Of course I know." "Come, let''s go back immediately."


    Ye Lvdayong''s Lair.


    It was a large stone house, with a big chair in the middle. A Black was sitting with his eyes closed, looking like a giant bat. At this moment, he was proudly admiring his double arrow. Since Da She Tribe was not willing to surrender to him, he would first let them and the Golden Army suffer mutual injuries. Especially since that damned woman, this time, would be the perfect time to get rid of her. He didn''t know why, but even though his daughter had already given birth to a son for King Qin, he still couldn''t help but feel uneasy. He always felt that the day this woman existed was a threat to him. He never allowed threats to exist.


    One by one, the scout''s tip-off came.


    "My Lord, Da She''s tribe has been breached ¡­"


    "My lord, more than half of Da She''s tribe have died ¡­"


    "My lord, the Golden Army suffered an attack from a poisonous snake, causing heavy casualties ¡­"


    Every piece of news, no matter who was dead or injured, was his victory. He was complacent, what did the King Qin count as? A general was far inferior to stratagem. This was the power of wisdom. Without even a single soldier, he would be able to win in a battle of attestation.


    Behind him, two female attendants gently waved a fan. His eyes were closed, and he was feeling extremely satisfied.


    A tall voice soundlessly entered the room.


    Behind him, the two servants were burning with anxiety, "My lord, my lord... "You can''t trespass on my lord ¡­"


    Ye Lvdayong suddenly opened his eyes. King Qin is back? How could he reply so quickly? Furthermore, the scouts did not report back to the King Qin.


    "Step down, what is there to be alarmed about? Haha, King Qin? "You came back really quickly ¡­"


    King Qin sat opposite of him. He was sweating profusely and his voice was calm with an unfathomable look in his eyes, "This old man has killed three horses, day and night. I have finally returned.


    Ye Lvdayong laughed: "It''s been hard, it''s been hard! How could this old man be disappointed? "Son-in-law, how did you do on this mission?"


    King Qin squinted his eyes. Hearing the words "good son-in-law", he frowned and relaxed again: "Old father-in-law, how could I let you down?"


    "What did Grand General Helian say?"


    This time, King Qin was supported by an extremely powerful excuse and went over to Grand General Helian to negotiate. Hearing Ye Lvdayong''s question, he did not care and only replied with a question: "Has anything big happened after I left these past few days?"


    Ye Lvdayong laughed strangely: "The world is peaceful, where''s the big deal?"


    "Oh? Is that so? " The King Qin Elephant was talking about whether the weather was good or not, "I was lucky, and on the way back, I killed thousands of Golden Army s. Old ghost, do you know what is a xanthophyllum? "


    "What is it?" The power that the yellow mouth child collects to support the plant? It was said that they were here to deal with Jin Wushu in secret. It''s good that it''s gone, but it''s also good that it''s gone. It has been hard on your son-in-law. "Those trash actually didn''t report this good news to me in time ¡­"


    "They won''t be able to report back to you."


    "Why?"


    "Because I''ve already killed them!"


    "Oh?"


    The King Qin casually said: "I''m sorry, but I recognized the wrong person. I thought they were Golden Army''s spies. Who told them to be so secretive. "


    Ye Lvdayong laughed dryly, "Since it''s an accident, killing a spy doesn''t matter."


    Ye Lvdayong''s eyes shone with a faint green light: "King Qin, what do you mean?"


    "I mean it, hehe, your father doesn''t like them ¡­" King Qin raised his eyebrows, flames ignited in his eyes, "Old ghost, what do you think is the most important part of the cooperation between the two sides?"


    "Of course it''s honest."


    "Alright, since that''s the case, why did you send your father to kill Hua Rong?" He shot to his feet, no longer beating around the bush.


    "King Qin, this old man is not chasing after Hua Rong!"


    "You really did not kill Hua Rong, kill Da She Tribe! But, I knew it was you! Da She Tribe can be considered as half an ally of ours, what are you worth? Old ghost Jeru, your sneak attack on your allies is considered heartless; What kind of climate can you have with your unjust actions, other than attracting the ridicule of the world''s heroes? "


    But Ye Lvdayong was not angered at all: "Hey, King Qin, don''t you address her as'' Yue Pengju''s widow ''now?"


    "Is that important? I only know that you stole the chicken but didn''t eat the rice. You tarnished my reputation, who would still dare to rely on you? He had destroyed a barrier against the Golden Army in vain. Just to kill a girl with a blade, Old ghost, what are you doing? "


    Ye Lvdayong also stood up and walked a few steps. He was wearing a mask, it was impossible to tell whether he was happy or angry, and he said, "King Qin, I could have never killed her. But, this woman is too much of a hindrance. She blocked Ye Lvguanyin''s way out, causing harm to others but not herself.


    King Qin scoffed, "Princess? Don''t dream. Do you think that Jin Wushu is an easy target? With such a big green hat, how could he possibly let her be an imperial concubine? Don''t underestimate Jin Wushu, even without Hua Rong, Ye Lvguanyin would still stand on the side. Furthermore, Ye Lvguanyin has never given birth to a child or a woman, what right do you have to establish a foothold in the Fourth Prince Palace? "


    Ye Lvdayong stared at him, and suddenly said: "Hua Rong isn''t dead? Is that so? "


    "If I die, do you think I would stand here and talk to you like this?"


    "Alright, King Qin, this time, let it go. I promise you, I''ll give you face and not touch her again. "


    "I''ll also tell you, if it wasn''t for your daughter and grandson, I definitely wouldn''t have given you any face this time." Old ghost, your betrayal is truly disappointing. "


    Ye Lvdayong endured his anger, but he still maintained a friendly face, and was very satisfied with King Qin''s words. This was a victory in disguise. Although Hua Rong did not die, King Qin''s heart was truly being used in this world, planning for his own "wife and children".


    "King Qin, how is the negotiation with General Helian going?"


    "It went smoothly."


    "I also received news that Fourth Prince is stirring up a ruckus by joining forces to move to the capital."


    It was no wonder that Ye Lvdayong would scheme and kill Hua Rong. With the Golden Army''s base camp in the Yanjing, how could Ye Lvdayong dare to behave so atrociously in their territory? If they did not leave now, they would be completely annihilated.


    "This old man has thought about it three times. The army must leave this area."


    King Qin was very straightforward: "Alright, I''ll help you this time."


    "Just this once?"


    "Old ghost, don''t be too greedy. I have never seen your grandson born before. I should have gone back long ago to take a look. "


    "As a man, the ambition is the hero in the world. "You, Gu Shengxian''s Yu the Great, treated water three times and didn''t enter the family. He only saw his son the first time when he was ten. Later on, he became the emperor and his son also became the emperor ¡­"


    "Who cares if he''s a big fish or a small fish, I must go back and take a look."


    Ye Lvdayong looked at his "everything is fine" expression and shook his head, but he was secretly happy in his heart.


    At the door, a person stuck his head out and the King Qin shouted, "What are you doing sneaking around? "Come in."


    It was An Zhigang. Upon seeing King Qin, he immediately kneeled down in fear: "Your Majesty, please forgive me."


    King Qin was expressionless: "What crime can you commit?"


    "Little people... "Little me ¡­"


    King Qin''s hand pressed onto the deer cutter, and said indifferently: "An Zhigang, get up, it''s none of your business."

 C534 be ready for battle

    An Zhigang stood up, but before he could stand up, his eyes suddenly bulged out. He looked down at his own chest in disbelief ¡ª the part of his clothes that was spread out, the blood on his chest gurgling out, as if it was someone else''s. He didn''t even feel any pain before he fell to the ground.


    King Qin stood up as if nothing had happened. Her blade was already in its original position, as if he had never left its sheath.


    "Good blade technique, good!" King Qin is indeed not old yet. "


    "You flatter me." King Qin kept quiet and kept quiet as he walked.


    When his body completely disappeared, from the room on the left, Ye Lvlongxu walked out and said angrily: "Master, why do you want King Qin to be so rampant?"


    "It''s fine if he vents out his anger on this boorish fellow."


    "But, he killed an important person of ours."


    Ye Lvdayong said in an extremely strict tone, "Rongsheng, what do you know?"


    Ye Lvlongxu wanted to argue, but he didn''t dare to do so. He could only glare at the corpses on the ground, causing them to come over to clean up.


    Liu Wu, who had been standing guard at the door, was worried about the fire in the house. When he saw that King Qin had come out unscathed, he finally heaved a sigh of relief.


    The two of them walked out of the living quarters. King Qin looked into the distance, his face gloomy and terrifying. After going through so much trouble with Ye Lvdayong, they had become more sincere towards each other. What would the Old ghost Jeru do next? He was not naive enough to think that Ye Lvdayong would stop just because of these words; even more so, he wasn''t naive enough to believe that Ye Lvdayong would believe his "Everything is fine" act.


    Liu Wu lowered his voice. "Great King, where is An Zhigang?"


    "Kill him!"


    Liu Wu could not believe it, and let out a faint "Ah". Even if An Zhigang wanted to deceive people, there was no need to kill him in one slash, right?


    King Qin left in big strides.


    Liu Wu followed behind him. For some reason, he felt that the King Qin had suddenly become a completely different person.


    After Da She bid his farewell to King Qin and the others, he led his clan members and quickly caught up with the rest.


    Knowing that the threat of Golden Army was temporarily eliminated and it was also the middle of the night, Hua Rong allowed her exhausted clansmen to temporarily rest and eat something before leaving.


    A large fire was started, and everyone sat around a fire. All of them were either perspiring or covered in blood, but they were not able to suppress their high spirits, especially Da She. This victory greatly boosted the confidence of the clansmen who were trapped in desperate straits. He told the crowd about the hair-raising battle, and at the same time, took out the injurious drug that the King Qin had given him. "Leader, this is what the King Qin gave you ¡­"


    Hua Rong silently received the injurious drug. A savage teenage girl walked up and quietly bandaged her body, using a kind of soft leaf to dip the clear water and gently wipe it for her. With every wipe, it was as if those bloody areas had been annihilated. Her brow would always be furrowed, unable to be wiped away. After wiping them clean, the young lady took some medicine and applied it on her wounds. The medicine gave her a refreshing feeling. The pain was not only numbed, it was also relieved. She was aware of the injurious drug''s spirit, and when the girl was about to continue smearing it, she immediately stopped her and asked her to give it to the other injured people.


    After receiving mercy from An Han and the others, Lu Wenlong only suffered a few insignificant injuries. He looked at his mother worriedly. Will you die? "


    Hua Rong stared into his eyes that were filled with anxiety. A little kid, only knowing how to ask for death, always being afraid of their mother''s death, would be completely lonely.


    Hua Rong smiled, and patted his head: "No, I won''t die, I won''t be able to harm my life, I''ll be fine very soon."


    Da She then said, "Leader, King Qin told us to head towards the south, he said that there is a land of joy there ¡­"


    Pleasure land, the chaotic world had its differences, where was this good land?


    "Leader, it was the King Qin that rushed back to save us ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong said angrily: "Why didn''t Uncle Scoundrel save us earlier?"


    "There must be another reason why he has to ¡­ "Leader ¡­"


    Hua Rong didn''t hear a word of it clearly, and her thoughts were extremely misty. Who said that they didn''t truly yearn for the presence of the King Qin when they met with great calamity? The moment she saw the Golden Army, the moment the flames shot up to the sky, she had been looking forward to the only miracle in her heart ¡ª ¡ª he would appear, she would definitely appear! But in the end, he did not appear.


    "Leader, King Qin said ¡­"


    She blankly stared at Da She as she pouted his lips. Only then did she realise how terrifying her reliance on the King Qin was, and how she had always relied on him at every dangerous moment, just like how she had trusted and relied on him back then. But how could he continue to rely on a married man like this? Especially since he was disappointed because of his departure. Now that he had already given birth to children, what was it worth for her to rely on him?


    "Leader, should we head south?"


    "NO!" "No way!" These words came out of his mouth instantly, how could he go to the place designated by the King Qin? Another fight with him?


    Da She looked at her strangely. "I don''t think the King Qin would lie to us."


    She froze, not knowing how to reply.


    The decision they had just made was related to the future of the Da She Tribe. What did it matter if he was in the right mood?


    "Leader ¡­"


    Her thoughts had already begun to clear up. She slowly stood up and calmly said, "Then, we will head south."


    "Alright."


    As Da She prepared to head south, most of the people in the tribe had also fallen into a deep slumber. Hua Rong and his son were leaning together, and the surroundings were completely silent. Lu Wenlong was already fast asleep on the grass. little prince, who used to live like a prince, was able to fall asleep in any difficult place after a period of training. Hua Rong opened her eyes wearily and sized him up. Seeing that he still had a few traces of blood on his face and her young and tender face, Hua Rong could not help but deeply suspect: Why did I take him away? So what if you acknowledge a thief as your father? So what if I become enemies with the Song Kingdom when I grow up? So what if Lu Deng and his wife were willing? The dead are dead, the living must live. Why should a child bear the cost of a war?


    Before this, she had never doubted this kind of so-called "grand feast" and "stand", but after continuously facing the threat of death, she suddenly wavered: Was her choice really for Lu Wenlong''s good?


    In order to not "acknowledge a father as a thief" and to protect "the feast", he did not hesitate to sacrifice his life. Was it really better than letting his child live a life of prosperity and wealth in the Fourth Prince Palace?


    Her hand touched Lu Wenlong''s face. The dazed Lu Wenlong suddenly felt a chill on his face and opened his eyes. His mother''s face was covered in tears.


    Hua Rong realized that she had lost her composure, she quickly wiped away her tears and calmed her emotions before slowly opening her mouth: "Wen Long, do you want to go to Abba?"


    Lu Wenlong said in a careful voice, "Mother, it must not have been Abba who harmed us on purpose. He loves me so much he won''t hurt me. Furthermore, he promised me that he wouldn''t let you hit him again ¡­ Mother, it can''t be that Abba wants to kill us ¡­ "


    The child spoke incoherently to defend Jin Wushu. Hua Rong''s heart soured as she slowly said: "Wen Long, if I let you go back and follow your Abba, would you be willing?"


    Lu Wenlong''s eyes revealed a hint of joy: "It''s good to be able to return home. But, Mother, will you come back with me? "


    Hua Rong could not bear to speak of "you go back alone" again, so she did not want her son to experience such a painful choice. Just as she was about to think of a few tactful words, she suddenly felt a strange aura. It was alertness and sensitivity that could only be obtained after many deaths ¨C like a trapped prey, a master hunter was silently approaching.


    She immediately stood up, and the surrounding warriors dutifully patrolled around her without the slightest negligence. There was no movement from her surroundings, nor was there anything unusual.


    She thought it was her nerves. She sat down again and was about to speak to her son when she suddenly stood up and shouted, "Get up! Quickly! The enemy is coming!"


    The exhausted clansmen immediately stood up and took out their weapons.


    Sure enough, the patrolling Warriors also found out that it was the sound of horses galloping. It was currently the eve of dawn, but the sky before the summer solstice had already begun to glow faintly. Just as everyone''s hearts were in their throats, a ball of flame exploded in the night sky like a gust of wind.


    Lu Wenlong jumped in joy: "It''s the Abba, the Abba is here! Abba has taught me that whenever I see this kind of signal, he will personally come ¡­ Is Abba... Mother, Abba is here ¡­ "


    He quickly discovered that something was wrong and stopped being excited. Other than him, all the other members of the Da She Tribe had ashen faces and gripped their weapons tightly, as if a devil had descended. The Golden Army was the clan annihilation enemy of the Da She Tribe, and the Fourth Prince was also the head of the Golden Army.


    Da She hissed: "We''ll go all out against them ¡­"


    "I have to go all out ¡­"


    "I have to go all out ¡­"


    Hua Rong calmed down from the initial shock as the ball of flames was extinguished. While she was lying on the ground, the group of Horseshoe suddenly stopped, as if they had disappeared into thin air. She knew that it wasn''t about disappearing, but stopping right where she was. But a horse whinnied, and the sound grew closer.


    "black horse, Abba, my Abba is here ¡­"


    Jin Wushu came over alone.


    Everyone was waiting, even Hua Rong''s hand was sweating.


    It turned out that after the Golden Army led his men to cross the river, they had advanced more than a hundred miles and annihilated three thousand xanthophyllum s. Just as they were about to catch up to the group of barbarians, they saw them heading in the opposite direction. He wanted to give chase, but she couldn''t. Judging from her attire, that was the King Qin''s team, but he didn''t have the mood to fight with them, so after a moment of thought, she gave up the chase and chased after them.


    Jin Wushu was right. Hua Rong and the others were heading towards the south ahead of them. This group of Black Soldier only picked one thousand people, all of them were top-notch equipment. The light cavalry soldiers were heavily injured and the elderly, handicapped, unable to walk fast.


    The restless sounds had stopped because of the Horseshoe which was getting closer and closer. The bonfire was bright and extinguished, almost to the point of being extinguished. Da She held onto the greatsword and spear; Hua Rong held onto the bow and arrow, and only Lu Wenlong looked uneasily towards his mother, and then towards the direction of the Horseshoe.


    The black horse stopped at the entrance. Everyone was about to shout, but Hua Rong waved her hand and stopped them from doing anything.

 C535 leave

    Jin Wushu reined his horse, his gaze sweeping through the crowd as he stared at the woman whose face was covered in blood. The blood clotted on her face, and it was impossible to remove it in a short period of time. There was also Lu Wenlong. Only his gaze was shining with joy as he called out to him, "Abba, Abba ¡­" He had already run a few steps when he suddenly stopped, turned around, and looked timidly at his mother.


    Hua Rong was expressionless.


    Jin Wushu looked at him with disappointment.


    Lu Wenlong stood halfway, a little closer to his mother and a little distance away from the Abba. Then, he stopped awkwardly, raising his hair, not knowing what to do.


    However, this small disappointment did not affect Jin Wushu''s mood. He stared fixedly at Hua Rong, and suddenly started laughing heartily. There was dead silence all around, the wind was silent, and the morning dew was quietly wetting their hair. The barbarians stared in amazement at the great enemy of the tribe, the legendary devil, not understanding what he was laughing at.


    His voice was filled with joy, as though no one was present. "Hua Rong, you''re not dead! You didn''t die! You and your son are not dead! "Hur Hur Hur, I am so happy."


    Hua Rong held onto the bow and arrow, her voice was extremely calm: "Sorry, I disappointed Fourth Prince. you won''t die even if you''re called upon to do so. "


    He completely ignored her cold and patient anger, dismounted, and strode forward.


    "Fourth Prince, stop!"


    He stopped and did not take another step forward. However, he was a big step closer to his son.


    Lu Wenlong still looked on blankly. He did not know how it started, but he was happy and worried.


    Jin Wushu wanted to reach out to touch his son''s shoulder, but he was unable to do so. However, he was still filled with joy and didn''t know what to say.


    Everyone looked at this strange atmosphere in shock, not knowing what to say.


    "Abba, did you send someone to kill us?"


    Lu Wenlong''s clear voice, was precisely the question the crowd was about to ask. Countless of Da She Tribe members gripped onto their weapons, staring at the main culprit who destroyed their home.


    Jin Wushu didn''t seem to care at all about the thousands of pairs of eyes around him that were about to tear him apart at any moment, and his gaze shifted from his son''s eyes to Hua Rong''s.


    The pair of eyes burned with an angry flame, like a small flame that could burn at any time.


    "Hua Rong, I am truly sorry. It''s that bastard Wan Yanhailing, he must be teaming up with Ye Lvdayong. Believe me, I''ve been discussing things with the Wolf Master these days, and I don''t know anything about it. However, you can rest assured that all three thousand xanthophyllum s have been killed by me. In the future, as long as I am alive, Golden Army will definitely not dare to come and chase after you guys again. " He raised her voice. "In order to make up for the losses I have caused to you all, I will provide Da She with two thousand taels of rations ¡­"


    Everyone was stunned. This devil had caught up to them in order to feed them.


    Is this true?


    Da She and the rest of the clansmen exchanged glances, looked at each other, and then looked at Hua Rong.


    Lu Wenlong was wild with joy. Without hesitation, he rushed to Jin Wushu''s side, forgot about his worries, and firmly hugged onto his waist. "Abba, Abba, you''re so nice.


    "Son, are you hurt?"


    "No, I''m not, I''m fine. Abba, I knew it, it definitely wasn''t you who wanted to kill us ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu''s eyes were also moist, and he whispered into his ear: "Son, even if Abba kills everyone in the world, they won''t kill you."


    "I know, I know."


    Jin Wushu tightly held onto his son''s hand. Not bothering to exchange pleasantries with him, he only raised his head and looked at Hua Rong. She stood in the morning light, ragged and haggard, except for his eyes, bright and bright. He suddenly had the illusion that the woman in front of him was even more beautiful and graceful than the fairy in the mountains behind him.


    Compared to the open seal''s Tea House, it was much brighter and purer.


    It was even more charming than the "I like you" on the mountain path in the middle of the night.


    It was even more enchanting than trying to curry favor for revenge in the tent a few days ago.


    Feeling a little dazed, he couldn''t help but let go of his son''s hand and slowly walked towards her, step by step, as if he was walking towards the shrine in his heart. For so many years, he had never known why he was deeply infatuated with this woman that he could not obtain, nor did he know why he was unwilling to let her go. He always believed that because he couldn''t obtain it, he must obtain it once. Otherwise, even if he died, he wouldn''t give up. Even if he died, he would feel regret. The pain of not being able to conquer, the humiliation of not being able to win, chasing for thousands of miles would always be a fleeting sight.


    However, this was not the feeling of "victory", nor was it the feeling of conquest. Not even a thump or a surge of passion, but a very simple intuition: This woman is good!


    She was so good!


    So he didn''t want her to die, and he couldn''t imagine what he would do if she died.


    He took the third step and heard her calm voice. "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    He stopped in his tracks, and said in an incomparably joyous manner, "Hua Rong, it''s great that you''re still alive. "I was just afraid that you''d die ¡­"


    "Fourth Prince, thank you for helping us kill xanthophyllum."


    Seemingly unable to discern the coldness in her voice, he said sincerely, "I am very sorry that I was unable to make it in time. Otherwise, Zha He would not have died ¡­"


    With a burst of piercing pain, Hua Rong said in a slightly sharp voice, "This has nothing to do with you, it''s good as long as it isn''t you."


    "Hua Rong, thank you for trusting me. I will arrange for two thousand loads of grain to be delivered at once. "You don''t have to leave your home, I will find a safe place for you, and you don''t have to leave your home ¡­" She was afraid that she would reject him, so he did not allow her to interrupt, and said in one breath, "The Big Gold will move to the capital''s Yanjing, and this place will become our territory. I can write an alliance and never do anything that would harm the Da She tribe ¡­"


    Da She and his clan members looked at each other, but this time they were happy, who was willing to leave their home? Who would be willing to flee endlessly? If they could obtain the letter of the number one official of the Jinguo, who would migrate for a long distance after settling down? Furthermore, there were two thousand loads of food, enough for them to live for quite a long time.


    Hua Rong''s gaze swept across the crowd, looking at the silent and fervent faces, they did not want to leave! They were moved by Jin Wushu''s conditions.


    Those fervent gazes had already landed on her body, yet they did not dare to believe it. They only waited for her to nod her head or shake her head.


    Hua Rong felt that her neck was extremely stiff and his head was extremely heavy. She didn''t know whether to nod his head or to shake it ¡ª This was the moment that decided the fate of a tribe, yet all she needed was a nod of his head!


    Who can say that covering the sky with one hand is not a good thing?


    At this moment, Da She suddenly spoke, his voice extremely quick and low. Jin Wushu only saw Hua Rong creasing her eyebrows, but he did not know what they were talking about.


    Hua Rong rolled her eyes and nodded slightly.


    Da She waved his hand, stopping everyone from asking: "We will follow the leader''s arrangements, everyone stay calm."


    Only then did Hua Rong open her mouth, his voice extremely hoarse. She only looked at Lu Wenlong, but her words were directed at Jin Wushu: "Fourth Prince, bring Wen Long back."


    Jin Wushu''s eyes grew hot. He ran over to his mother''s side and asked in shock, "Mom, you don''t want me anymore?"


    "If you follow Fourth Prince, he will treat you well."


    "No, mother, unless you go back with us."


    "Wen Long, leave quickly. "Mom won''t be able to protect you. When you go back, Mom will come visit you again."


    Lu Wenlong looked at Hua Rong in panic, and then looked at Jin Wushu, at a loss of what to do.


    Jin Wushu inadvertently turned his face away, and then turned his head around and said in a deep voice, "Wen Long, just follow your mother. In this world, there is no one who is better to you than her. "


    "Fourth Prince!"


    "Abba!"


    Jin Wushu''s voice suddenly became extremely stern, "Wen Long, you''re going to grow up. You should be a man now. You have to protect your mother! "


    Lu Wenlong had never heard his father speak in such a tone.


    Jin Wushu turned and walked towards his black horse, and everyone immediately opened up a path. He jumped onto his horse and turned around. With a loud voice, he said, "Hua Rong, no matter where you''re going, I will always bring two thousand loads of food and fodder ¡­" He originally wanted to say "There''s still Qin Gui. It''s absolutely true that he has reached the border this time", but the moment the words reached his mouth, he swallowed them back down. In the past, he would never have done this, but at this moment, he was unwilling to say it. In the past, he would never have done this, but at this moment, he was unwilling to say it.


    Therefore, even if he left behind her most advantageous weapon, he still wouldn''t be able to open his mouth.


    Da She was overjoyed, and immediately bowed: "Thank you Fourth Prince."


    Jin Wushu ignored him, looked at his son, smiled, and waved him off. Seeing his father like this, Lu Wenlong was even more reluctant, but he didn''t know what to say. Jin Wushu shouted once again: "Son, I have a good horse for you. The Black Moonlight will return it to mother."


    "Alright, Abba, my Chinese date horse is dead. I don''t have a mount."


    "When the provisions arrive, I''ll give you the horses as well."


    "Thank you, Abba."


    Only then did Jin Wushu turn around, and just as he was about to leave, he suddenly heard a voice from behind him, "Fourth Prince."


    He could not suppress the joy in his heart and turned his head immediately. It was Hua Rong, walking towards him with big strides. She was standing under the horse with a bow and arrow.


    As if it was inconvenient, he jumped down the horse: "Hua Rong, do you have something to say to me?"


    She nodded.


    Da She waved his hand and everyone immediately left. Lu Wenlong curiously looked at his mother from behind. Hua Rong turned around and said softly, "Son, go and rest with Uncle Da She first."


    Lu Wenlong was unwilling, but he did not dare to disobey, so he could only leave.


    Jin Wushu looked at his son who had left and retracted his gaze. Hua Rong went straight to the point, "Fourth Prince, will Qin Gui come back to the border again? I heard that you all want to make Song Qinzong your puppet emperor, the one who should be the master of this place ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu''s heart trembled, he was still unable to avoid it, and unexpectedly took the initiative to ask.


    He mused, not knowing how to answer.


    "Fourth Prince, I have used up all the bargaining chips between you and I, but this time, I still want to overpower you. If there is news of Qin Gui, I hope you can tell me!"


    There was simply no hope of killing Qin Gui, but if Qin Gui reached the border! She stared at Jin Wushu''s expression and understood that the information he had received was not baseless. She quietly clenched his fists as his heart suddenly boiled. If Qin Gui had reached the border, he would have some hope. Killing him wouldn''t be as difficult as ascending to the heavens.

 C536 Ferocious

    Jin Wushu unintentionally looked at her slightly clenched fists. Her eyes once again burned with eagerness, a sharp contrast to the wounds on her body and his tattered clothes. Because of this bloody battle, the once clean woman''s face was now covered in dust and her body reeked of sweat. However, this not only didn''t harm her appearance, but instead made her feel as if he was about to ignite.


    It was because of a man ¡ª because of her husband. For the sake of the dead, the living would not hesitate to shed the last drop of blood and sweat.


    His gaze fell on her clothes. After all, she was not a barbarian after all. His eyes were focused on her clothes.


    He began to remove the Hook from his body. Then, he took off one of the clothes inside, which was a piece of silk cloth. The top grade Juan muslin cloth in the Da Song warehouse had been modified to suit the clothes for riding and archery. Because it was the clothes of the Fourth Prince, it was also adorned with some extremely fine decorations.


    His gaze was so strange that Hua Rong couldn''t help but take a step back.


    However, he took a step forward and draped the clothes over her body. Hua Rong was shocked, but his movements were too fast. She barely had time to react as there was already an additional wave of heat coming from her body. Only then did she realize that she had donned Fourth Prince''s clothes, which coincidentally covered her exposed arm.


    He casually said: "Hua Rong, your clothes are tattered and there''s still a long way to go. Wear these clothes first, and we''ll change after we get back."


    It was a war, and the war had wiped away all of the cleanliness and cleanliness of the past. As long as they could stay alive, who would care about appearance and clothes? With Jin Wushu''s reminder, she was a little embarrassed. He took another step back, but didn''t reject the clothes that covered his body.


    He seemed to be muttering to himself, "If this crown prince were to die in vain, no one would be willing to take revenge for me like this."


    Hua Rong looked at him in a daze.


    "From ancient times until now, countless civil officials and military generals have died in injustice, and even Zong Han, our Da Jin, can be killed for all his hard work, so how many people can avenge him? Yue Pengju is so fortunate. In this world, the majority of men are inferior to him because he has a good wife ¡­ "


    "Fourth Prince, I just want to know if Qin Gui is here ¡­" She interrupted him with such urgency that she did not want to hear what he had to say.


    "Hua Rong, it''s not that easy to kill Qin Gui. We have a hundred thousand troops of Yang Yizhong''s with us."


    "The hundred thousand soldiers weren''t following him closely. "It''s easier here than at Lin An."


    "Don''t forget Qin Gui''s death warrior. He was forced to go out and he would definitely consider his safety, he is not Wang Junhua! " Jin Wushu helped her analyze the situation, "This brat, Qin Gui, has already been announced to the outside world that he died from an illness. He was currently covering the sky with one hand, who would dare question Wang Junhua''s death? I heard that he even arranged a funeral for Wang Junhua ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was shocked. Other than Qin Gui, who else could possibly do such a thing? Wang Junhua had nothing to worry about, he had long wished for Wang Junhua to die anyway.


    "Fourth Prince, I still have one more thing to do. I hope that you can bring Wen Long away, and he''ll be better off following you ¡­"


    This time, it was Jin Wushu who interrupted her. His voice contained slight anger: "Hua Rong, what are you doing? Leave your son behind? "


    She was very calm. "My abilities are limited, so I can''t do anything about it."


    "Give Wen Long to me," A trace of a mocking smile appeared on his face, "Then what about Yue Pengju''s son? Give it to me too? "


    The corner of her mouth curled up in anger, and her voice trembled slightly: "Fourth Prince, you have never experienced such hatred, so you have the qualifications to mock me. Yes, I have indeed let down my son, I have let down Pengju. Do you think that I do not want to live a peaceful life? Do you think I was born to send blood to the dead? " Her eyes looked as though they were about to burst with flames, "But, if I don''t kill Qin Gui, I won''t be able to rest in peace for the rest of my life ¡­"


    "Then tell your son to remember his hatred. It is only natural and right for father and son to take revenge. "


    Her lips were trembling slightly, and her clothes were also trembling slightly, as if they could not stick to her body and could fall down at any time. It was as he said. From ancient times until now, there had been countless wrongdoers and deaths. How many people could take revenge?


    "If I don''t work hard, I will never know the result. "But I don''t want my son to fly into the fire again."


    Jin Wushu was unable to force his down anymore. He let out a long sigh, he had never felt this woman''s pity so deeply before ¡ª He felt that it was strange, why did he often think that she was a man in the past? He looked at her deeply, and only after a long while did he say: "Hua Rong, I''m not laughing at you, I just don''t want you to die!"


    Hua Rong shifted her gaze, and did not look him in the eye.


    "Wen Long will follow you. It''s time for him to train." With news of Qin Gui, I will definitely inform you right away. Hua Rong, you must calm down and remain calm. Please believe me, I will definitely help you. "


    Hua Rong looked at him, and a feeling that was growing stronger and stronger: To pretend to be true is to be false, Jin Wushu, will he really kill the spy that he nurtured for me? However, he couldn''t fake the favor of saving her in time.


    She was very stubborn: "Fourth Prince, you should have taken Wen Long away!"


    "If you want him to grow up to be an indomitable man, you can''t let him hide in a place that''s sheltered from the wind and the rain forever. He is the son of Lu Deng, and not a popinjay. "


    Hua Rong clearly knew that he had left Lu Wenlong to bind her hands and feet, but she just could not refute him.


    Jin Wushu did not say anymore, once he got back home, the black horse would have to start running again. After running a few steps, it stopped, but he kept the words in his heart, not only did he not feel happy, he could not hold back his anger any longer: "Hua Rong, don''t go and seek refuge with the King Qin. I have already asked around, he has already gotten married and has a child, now he is ambitious and wants to compete with Ye Lvdayong in this world. Hmph, what a wishful thinking. Right now, to him, Ye Lvdayong is much more important than you. Hua Rong, don''t you dare not believe me. Think about it, if King Qin truly treats you seriously, how could Ye Lvdayong brazenly join Hai Ling to publicly slaughter you? Who is the King Qin? How could he not know the plot? Did he stop it? No! Furthermore, the fact that he didn''t come to save you is the best proof! Hua Rong, don''t be so naive. King Qin is only a crazy pirate, if you believe him again, you will definitely meet a tragic end ¡­ "


    "There''s no need for Fourth Prince to worry."


    Jin Wushu did not care about her reaction. After saying these words, he felt pleased and relieved. He immediately rode away, and his figure quickly disappeared in front.


    He had always been worried that Fourth Prince would run into danger on his own, so he was originally going to follow him but was stopped. Now that he had come out, he anxiously said: "Fourth Prince, did they not make things difficult for you?"


    Jin Wushu was full of smiles: "Difficult? "How could that be?"


    "Those barbarians are so savage ¡­"


    "Hua Rong is there. How could Hua Rong kill me? "


    "Why wouldn''t Hua Rong kill you?"


    Jin Wushu thought it was strange: "Hua Rong will not kill me in this life. Wu Qimai, everyone in the world wants to kill me, she will not kill me. "


    This time, the strangest thing was Wu Qimai. That woman had tried to kill Fourth Prince many times already.


    "Wu Qimai, you lead this Black Soldier to guard the Flower Pouring River. You must ensure their safety."


    "Huh?" Wu Qimai immediately said, "Fourth Prince, this is inappropriate, xanthophyllum is finished. Wan Yanhailing will not let this go."


    Jin Wushu said coldly: "It''s precisely because he will not let us go that I made such arrangements. "A brat with no military achievements actually dares to use his doting character to threaten me. If I don''t teach him a lesson this time, how would he know what''s good for him?"


    Wu Qimai summoned his courage again, "Fourth Prince, for Hua Rong''s sake, are you worth it?"


    Was it worth it? Who cares?


    He spoke mysteriously, "Wu Qimai, if you had a wife, who would never abandon you, if you were to die in vain, and if she did not remarry, who knows how long it would take to avenge you.


    "¡­"


    "I would be happy. When she saw Lu Deng''s wife die, she thought that this was the case, but there was someone more stubborn than her. How easy it is to be a martyr, a knife stroke; it is hard to live... Of the millions of men in our Da Jin family, who would have such a wife? "


    Wu Qimai looked at his face full of smiles. This arrogant and formidable person was as naive as a child. Even if Hua Rong was a million times better, don''t forget, that was still avenging for Yue Pengju, and not for his Fourth Prince!


    "Fourth Prince, I think that for the majority of men, it would be best if they don''t need their wife''s revenge one day!"


    After a bucket of cold water was poured down, Jin Wushu''s mood did not decrease at all. He continued in high spirits, "Wu Qimai, you don''t understand. This was not a matter of revenge, but of intent. For a woman, only when she really loved this man would she spare no expense ¡­ "Haha, I''m not going to tell you anymore. Even if I tell you, you won''t understand. Hahaha ¡­"


    Amidst the laughter, the black horse was already far away.


    On the other side of the river, Wan Yanhailing was dumbstruck as he looked at the messy corpse. His legs went limp and he kneeled down, feeling both terrified and at a loss. He was hysterical: "Who did it? Who is it? "I have to kill them all ¡­"


    If these people died, how would he report this to the Wolf Lord?


    The Horseshoe raised its head and a team of people came over from the other side of the river. Wan Yanhailing stood up and said in shock: "Fourth Prince, it''s the army of Fourth Prince ¡­"


    While he was speaking, Jin Wushu had already arrived in front of the formation and took down the Hook.


    Wan Yanhailing''s arrogance no longer existed. With his head down, he gritted his teeth and said, "We''ve encountered a trap, a trap ¡­"


    Jin Wushu grieved from the pain, and spoke with a strict tone: "Hailing, these three thousand great true males, were sacrificed so easily? Whose scheme did you fall into? "


    Wan Yanhailing did not dare make a sound, and timidly looked at the Fourth Prince who had sang perfectly, and knew that all his schemes were merely a joke in front of him. The Fourth Prince was indeed the Fourth Prince, no wonder he had stood his ground till this day as a general. His heart was already filled with hatred to the bone marrow, yet he did not dare to reveal it in the slightest. He immediately kneeled on the ground. "Please forgive me, Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "What are you guilty of?"

 C537 jungle killing

    "This... "This ¡­"


    "Hailing, you can''t say it. This prince will help you. You secretly colluded with Ye Lvdayong, but ended up getting taken advantage of by Ye Lvdayong, and even lost the elite of my Da Jin.


    Wan Yanhailing''s head was drenched in cold sweat, he laid on the ground and kept on kowtowing.


    Jin Wushu''s voice became even more severe, "Hailing, you relied on Wolf Lord''s pampered words to do whatever you wanted. Today, this crown prince has no choice but to carry out his orders in the military. Someone, drag Hai Ling down and beat him 100 times. "


    The two guards immediately went forward to support Hai Ling. No matter how Hai Ling shouted, they pressed their hands on the ground, causing a burst of crackling sounds. No one dared to breathe too deeply, only Jin Wushu''s stern face had a smirk on them that was hard to be detected, and he sighed secretly, what a battlefield, if he did not make a move first, who knows if he would be the next one to make a move?


    After the hundred military batons had been struck, Hai Ling lay prostrate on the ground. His body was badly mutilated, and his handsome face was twisted into a mess. Only then did Jin Wushu say, "Hailing, the punishment is a small commandment. There won''t be a case in the future." With that, he led the group away.


    Looking at his departing figure, Hai Ling used two guards to help him up. Only then did the Captain dare to speak in a low voice, "If you want to punish him, then go back to the army camp. Fourth Prince is too overbearing ¡­"


    The other trusted subordinate quickly added, "Fourth Prince''s tyranny is famous. General, you must report this to Wolf Head, and let Wolf Head make the decision ¡­"


    Wan Yanhailing was in unbearable pain, he grinded his teeth: "One day, I will make your Fourth Prince suffer."


    Yanjing.


    A group of female nobleman s were leisurely drinking tea and chatting. Although Song Qinzong had made things difficult for them recently, they were not as nervous as they were during the war. Almost everyone was focused on the question of whether or not they should move their capital. The Yanjing of this spring summer seemed to be interested in these female Priestesses displaying their alluring charm. The flowers bloomed in spring, and a fragrant smell wafted in the air. Even though they were used to seeing a good place to vacation, everyone felt that it was different. Therefore, those who disagreed with Jin Wushu moving to the capital were a bit fewer.


    reined in the horses that he got from the black horse. Looking at the bustling streets of Yanjing, he saw all the customers heading back and forth, and all of them were decorated with paintings. Although they were not as good as the Song Kingdom, they were like two different worlds compared to the cold Shang Jing and the Arctic Imperial Stronghold of the Northeast. He didn''t know why, but in recent years, he had become more and more disgusted with the imperial stronghold. Even the Ancestor wasn''t willing to put in the effort to return home. Perhaps it was because there were too many memories of where both his arms and legs were maimed, Zong Han, Gu Shen, Zong Jun, Zong Jun, had been killed ¡­ A long line of famous generals from the Conquest of the North and the South did not fall on Song Kingdom''s and Liaoning''s battlefield, they all died in female nobleman''s internal strife. Until now, the Jinguo was actually unable to find many decent generals, and could only rely on the surrendered Chinese and Chidan. Although he was the victor of several coups, he still felt a sense of fear. Who knew who would fall next? Especially Wan Yanhailing''s actions. His heart trembled, and suddenly felt regret. He should have immediately killed this little bastard who was plotting something. However, thinking of how too many had died, he couldn''t help but hesitate.


    ''s temporary palace.


    wolfhirsutism''s face darkened as he listened to his trusted aides report in. Before he could even finish speaking of his trusted aides, he nearly slapped the table and stood up. All three thousand xanthophyllum s had actually been annihilated.


    "Mausoleum of Sea, this damned Mausoleum of Sea."


    One had to know, these three thousand xanthophyllum were secretly raised for him by his stepfather, Zong Gan, when he was still alive. In the end, Zong Gan''s brother took over his mother and became his stepfather, but towards his stepfather, the emperor, he could be considered to be doing his best to protect his interests. Even if Jin Wushu was his brother, he still could not trust him. Afraid that the power that his adopted son was in had not succeeded and his authority had failed, Yue Yang had set up this hidden chess game, led by his own biological son, Hai Ling.


    Unexpectedly, the xanthophyllum was exterminated the moment he appeared. "What did Hai Ling say?"


    "Hailing was lashed with a hundred military batons by the Fourth Prince. Because of his injuries, he wasn''t able to get back in time."


    "Did he really fall for Ye Lvdayong''s trick?"


    "From the scene of the battle, it seems that many barbarians were killed or injured." Everything will be made clear once Hai Ling returns. "


    Just as he was about to get angry, he suddenly heard a report, "Fourth Prince requests an audience."


    Only now did he remember that this was the day the female nobleman would discuss matters. Although his anger had not subsided, he still did not dare to show off in front of this "Fourth Uncle" who had seven to eight troops. She endured his anger and called for the Fourth Prince to meet him.


    Jin Wushu took the first seat on the left, while the female nobleman followed suit.


    Today''s topic would be the treatment of Qin Gui going to the border and Song Qinzong. Some people insisted on using this war to intimidate the Song Kingdom. Unexpectedly, Jin Wushu resolutely opposed it.


    Everyone argued for half a day, but in the end, they still had to agree. They first sent Song Qinzong to probe the reaction of the Song Kingdom.


    He only cared about mourning over the three thousand xanthophyllum s, he was not interested in the problems of the Song Kingdom, with the excuse of having a headache, he quickly made Jin Wushu decide on a proposal, and everyone dispersed.


    The female nobleman was cursing in her heart, but only Jin Wushu heaved a sigh of relief. Riding on the black horse, they only brought two servants to stroll in the streets and alleys of Yanjing.


    He focused his gaze and saw that at the street in front of him, a group of female nobleman s were walking towards the most prosperous brothel in Yanjing. Song Jinliao''s most famous beauty was gathered here, and the extravagant, seductive charm was not something the Shang Jing''s chilliness could compare to. During this spring break, he had intentionally arranged for these people to stay in the Yanjing and not go to the plains of the past. Now that this group of people had indeed wandered back and forth in search of Liu Yue and Liu Yue, if they were to silently move on like this, talking about moving to the capital would no longer be a matter that was out of their reach.


    Wu Qimai also noticed them and whispered, "Fourth Prince, look ¡­"


    Jin Wushu laughed, "Good, very good. "This crown prince will immediately find a combined assault ¡­"


    "But, Fourth Prince, look ¡­" Wu Qimai had to stop him in his tracks as he looked in shock at a young man dressed like a Chinese boy walking in a hurry over. Jin Wushu was also shocked, so it turned out to be wolfhirsutism. He had hidden himself and brought two Attendant s with him, taking the easy route, obviously to avoid anyone''s eyes or ears.


    Jin Wushu resisted the urge to burst out laughing, pulled his black horse and ran towards a quiet street. If the young emperor could be more obsessed with this land of fireworks than a minister, it would be even more beneficial for his migration to the capital.


    Wu Qimai naturally understood this key point and said happily: "Fourth Prince, Wolf Lord prefers Yanjing."


    Jin Wushu was originally happy, but now he felt extremely worried. Back then, Song Huizong was an elegant, elegant, zither, chess and calligraphy artist, elegant and unrestrained in the world. He was even secretly making melodies with Tokyo''s renowned courtesan, Li Shishi. The king of a generation had no sense of propriety, which was why he led the evil officials and destroyed the Da Song. This was not a good sign. Was it possible that the mountains and rivers that he and his brothers had painstakingly fought for would sooner or later be defeated by this kid?


    Wu Qimai still wanted to ask about the happiness of this discovery but Jin Wushu''s mood had waned. He only said, "Wu Qimai, immediately prepare the scarlet red rabbits that you brought from Shang Jing and send them with the food to little prince."


    "But Fourth Prince, this batch of food is too large, how can we easily send it out?"


    "You are wrong! I will not secretly send it out. Instead, I will post a notice to the world to send it out in public. "


    "Why?"


    "Since Da Jin wants to move to the Yanjing, he should first pacify the surrounding tribes and have them submit to him. If we were to secretly gift it to them, and instead bring disaster to the Da She Tribe, we might as well just do it in the name of the Jinguo. "


    Wu Qimai was worried that the Wolf Lord would oppose him, but after thinking about the power of the Fourth Prince, he no longer worried.


    Fourth Prince Mansion.


    After so many years of management, the flowers and trees had become lush, the water had become lush and verdant, and there was a picture of a gentle place in the water. Those who did not know the situation walked into the garden, and often misunderstood that they had gone to Jiangnan and arrived at the Suzhou Gardens.


    Only Jin Wushu knew of the painstaking work that he had spent all these years doing here. He sat in front of a fake mountain. Below him was a small lake. Back then, he chose this place because of this lake. When spring and summer came to an end, it was often filled with mist, which made it appear as if the Yanjing had never been in such a good mood before.


    The surroundings were completely silent. Only the occasional servant who was tidying up the garden passed by. Suddenly, he felt exceptionally lonely. The space between heaven and earth seemed to be empty. Hua Rong, Lu Wenlong, your lives are truly wonderful. The two people who originally had nothing to do with me, are actually completely flustered after being killed for no reason at all.


    The beautiful scenery of a beautiful morning, since when did it come to this, the feeling of being drunk flowers all alone. If there hadn''t been that war, if there hadn''t been that breathtaking glimpse of him, what kind of fate would it be like now? Would there be a day where he would be able to turn his hostility into friendship and stand on equal terms with her? In this gentle breeze, leaning against the fence and adding incense to your sleeves, you will live your entire life?


    From the initial fanatical main war faction to the present main peace faction, even he himself could not believe why they would be so tired of war and loathsome of the battlefield.


    The sound of footsteps came from afar. It was Wu Qimai who had brought two servants up, and looking respectful: "Fourth Prince, all the things have been prepared."


    Jin Wushu looked at the two chests in the servant''s hands, and said indifferently: "Open it, I want to see."


    He opened the box and saw that it was filled with neatly folded Hu suit women''s clothing. It was convenient for riding a horse and shooting arrows. Half of these were things that Hua Rong had worn when she first arrived at the grasslands, and the other half were things that she had people do later on. The other box contained Han family clothing, flowing cloud sleeves, exquisite beyond compare.


    "Fourth Prince, are we sending all these over?"


    He thought for a moment. "No, just this box."


    The dangerous jungle, the killing fields, how could he run for his life in his palace attire of Flowing Cloud Water Sleeves? Hu suit, at this moment, showed its superiority. It was simple and easy to execute.


    Tang Shi and Song Ci were so beautiful, but they couldn''t match the beauty of horses and swords.


    The more exquisite something was, the more inferior it was to the attack of a lowly person.


    "I''ve also packed up the things from the little prince."


    "Alright, let''s send them over together."


    It was the last time he had given it to Hua Rong. At that time, she had hurriedly escaped with Lu Wenlong, leaving behind no time to take it away.


    Wu Qimai couldn''t help but remind him in a low voice: "Fourth Prince, if she takes it, he''ll buy a blade and a spear. "Buy it and you''ll go against us ¡­"


    "In this chaotic world, it''s hard to take even a single step without swords and spears. Whatever she wanted to do, she would do it. Wu Qimai, bring them all along and give them all to her. "


    "Yes."

 C538 Dont argue

    Once Wu Qimai left, a person who looked like a general hurried over. It was the Han Chang he hadn''t seen for a long time. He quickly walked over and bowed: "Greetings Fourth Prince."


    "Han Chang, are you ready?"


    "This subordinate has already investigated thoroughly. Qin Gui has indeed brought a huge army of a hundred thousand to station at the Liu Jia Temple outside of open seal City."


    In the past, he had died at Song''s headquarters. Today, he was hiding away.


    Jin Wushu sneered, history really likes to joke around with Song Kingdom.


    "Fourth Prince, this subordinate has also discovered a mysterious force operating near the open seal."


    "Who is it?"


    "I''m not sure, but this subordinate dares to speculate, it might be the King Qin!"


    PS "Today''s Tales of the Eight Trigrams": Some readers said that Jin Wushu was Mongolian. Startled me, sweat waterfall sweat Genghis Khan. Jin came from the White Mountains and Black Waters, which is now the Eastern Three Provinces. In other words, Ol ''Gold was the ancestor of Emperor Taiji, Kang Xi, and Gan Long. In Sichuan, he was their'' ancestor''s figurehead '', not some Mongolian. Back to the main topic, what I want to talk about today is that after becoming emperor, the Sea Ridge King took over his niece, as well as many of his cousins. The daughter of Zong Wang, Shouning County Lord Shigu, was mentioned in this book; Sometimes, after waiting for a long time, you can''t help but feel pain in your waist and legs. Someone asked him, "Why does the Son of Heaven have to work so hard?" The Ocean Tomb King replied happily, "I thought the Son of Heaven was easy to obtain. This kind of expectation is very valuable." What a joke!


    This time, it was Jin Wushu who was shocked. How could the power of the King Qin extend to the open seal? He subconsciously said, "Impossible."


    Han Chang said carefully: "This subordinate had followed Fourth Prince before to fight against him at sea, so this subordinate definitely recognized him. I sent some people to spy on the inner and outer parts of open seal, and have discovered a tall and big figure walking around one night. Although it disappeared without a trace this time, from the looks of it, it seems like the King Qin. "


    Even Jin Wushu had to admit that it would be hard for anyone who had seen the King Qin once to forget about him. Furthermore, it was such a big enemy that Han Chang could not rashly recognize him. He immediately asked, "Did you manage to find anything?"


    "Your subordinate thought it was strange. When I went to chase after him, there was no news of him. It was as though he had disappeared into thin air. We even set up a heavy cordon of sentries and we didn''t find anything. "


    Could it be that Ye Lvdayong''s power had already reached such a level? Or perhaps the King Qin had some other scheme? It was only now that Jin Wushu realized that this enemy was not to be underestimated.


    "Fourth Prince, the war between us and Ye Lvdayong for the past few months has never been broken. This subordinate thinks that if Da Jin wants to move to the Yanjing, he must first clear out the surrounding barbarians.


    "No. This old thief was sly, and had transferred the main force. There''s no point in killing those barbarians anymore, it''s just to increase their hatred for nothing. "


    "Fourth Prince, don''t forget, King Qin has always been there."


    "Is this pirate going to stay on land for the rest of his life? If I guessed correctly, there should be a rift between him and Ye Lvdayong. "


    "Why?"


    Jin Wushu smiled but did not speak, changed the topic, and did not continue the topic.


    Han Chang still considered himself to be conscientious and continued to advise: "I heard that Fourth Prince is going to give a batch of grain to the defeated Da She Tribe as compensation?"


    Jin Wushu answered with a question: "Han Chang, what do you think?"


    Han Chang said straightforwardly, "If Jinguo wants to settle down in Yanjing and settle down in the world, then we must try our best to rope in Liao Song Jin and the others who are in the vicinity. We cannot limit that to giving preferential treatment to the female spirit ¡­" Because he was Han Er from Liaodong East, although she had accumulated military merits, her promotion was not as good as she liked. She harbored a grudge in her heart, and naturally favored the other tribes.


    How could Jin Wushu not know his dissatisfaction? He then asked: "Han Chang, in your opinion, how can we win over these people the most?"


    Before Han Chang could reply, a guard hurried over: "Fourth Prince, Wolf Lord has issued an urgent secret order."


    Jin Wushu frowned, why would the combined attack be so hasty?


    It was already late in the evening, and the temporary palace lights had been lit early in accordance with the customs of the Song Dynasty. He was dressed like the son of the Han Family, with only the long braids at the back of his head to delay him. He was furious as he paced back and forth. Wan Yanhailing who was lying on the ground cried out, "Royal brother, you have to stand up for me. Fourth Prince has gone too far ¡­"


    His butt was badly mutilated, and it was also summer. His wounds were prone to be inflamed, and he was willing to perform, causing his entire body to be drenched in blood. Sweat, along with tears, rolled down his handsome face. "xanthophyllum''s entire army was annihilated, and he died an unknown death. "It''s clear that someone is joining hands to attack ¡­"


    "You suspect that it is the Fourth Prince?"


    "Who else could it be other than him? He was ahead of his younger brother, and he even sent out his Black Soldier. "He has come and gone without a trace. Chendi suspects that he is the one who colluded with the barbarians ¡­"


    "What evidence do you have?"


    "Chendi has no evidence. Those people were dead. However, if one of his closest subordinates were to be interrogated, the truth would definitely be revealed ¡­ "


    He was young, but had already been the emperor for all these years. Under the influence of Zong Gan and Yuwen Xuzhong, he already had some experience in political struggles, and hearing Wan Yanhailing make such absurd demands, he became even more furious. Without any proof, how can we torture and capture the subordinates of the Fourth Prince? "


    Wan Yanhailing strongly argued: "If the ruler wishes for this subject to die, this subject has no choice but to die, royal brother, you are the emperor!"


    Even if it was the emperor, how could he so easily make a move on the marshal of war, who was in control of the entire world? Furthermore, he had control over the political situation in the imperial court.


    The servant''s voice was somewhat panicked, "Fourth Prince is here ¡­"


    It was obvious that the Fourth Prince came too quickly. While the eunuchs were in the midst of the report, Jin Wushu had already walked in with large strides, saluting Abacus while looking at the miserable figure of Hai Ling who had retreated to the side as if nothing had happened. Hai Ling''s face was still covered in tears. Jin Wushu looked at this fellow with disdain, in terms of appearance, he could at least be considered one of the most handsome men, but he was actually a typical loser with gold and jade.


    He was even more afraid of the Fourth Uncle than he was of Pu Luhu and the rest. Even if he was angry, he did not dare show it in front of the Fourth Uncle, so he hurriedly made people serve him tea. He sat down and said: "Fourth Uncle, we have brought you here to discuss, since our Da Jin wants to move to the Yanjing, should we clear out the surrounding barbarians? "I''ve heard that the savages here are quite rampant, and I''m afraid that they might cause trouble ¡­"


    Jin Wushu inadvertently glanced at Hai Ling, and of course he knew that today''s grand feast was entirely Hai Ling''s doing. He was already mentally prepared. He calmly said, "Our family is about to report this matter to the Wolf Lord. That''s right, we''ve fought with savages before, and each of us had victory or defeat. But the current situation had changed, and the barbarians were willing to take the initiative and repair it with the Great Gold. When he arrives at the Yanjing, he should be able to change his strategy. He should not keep fighting for so long, and imitate the son of the Han family from the past.


    He had always hated war. Jin Wushu''s words were fitting, and just as he was about to nod his head, Hai Ling coughed: "Fourth Prince''s words are not good, the wild people have always been wild and unruly, full of ambition ¡­"


    Jin Wushu''s gaze immediately shot towards him and he coldly said, "Hai Ling, do you know that Da She''s tribe has an alliance with us since a long time ago? If it were not for you obstructing them from the middle, they would have taken down Ye Lvdayong''s best bridge in one go. You actually acted on your own and colluded with Ye Lvdayong in private ¡­ "


    Wan Yanhailing became angry from embarrassment: "Who doesn''t know that your Fourth Prince has selfish motives? Because your son is currently in the Da She Tribe. I really don''t know what intentions you have ¡­ "


    Why would the son of the Fourth Prince go to the savage tribe? He suspiciously stared at Jin Wushu, but Jin Wushu casually said, "Not only my son, Hua Rong is also in savage tribe, so she became the new leader of savage tribe ¡­"


    "Ah?" Isn''t Hua Rong the widow of Song Kingdom Yue Pengju? "


    Because of this, he had even privately discussed this matter with the Pet Consort before. He said that it was not easy for a martial uncle from the Fourth Prince to say that he was a martial artist. Wan Yanhailing was also surprised to see Jin Wushu taking the initiative to admit it. He immediately questioned: "Doesn''t this mean that the Fourth Prince is more selfish?"


    Jin Wushu completely ignored him, and continued to look at the Assassin''s Dagger: "This move was personally arranged by this prince. "Hua Rong is proficient in martial arts and is proficient in the local language, so he sneaked into Da She''s tribe. His voice was raised as she said in an extremely severe tone, "I didn''t expect that after obtaining such results, it would be destroyed for no reason by your Tomb of the Seas, and almost killing the two of them. Tomb of the Seas, what crime are you taking as?"


    Hai Ling was confused, angry, anxious and unable to make a sound. He hastily tried to smooth things over as he laughed heartily: "Please calm your anger Fourth Uncle. Hai Ling is not aware of this, he is only thinking for the greater good ¡­ From what Fourth Uncle sees, what should we do with the barbarians? "


    "First, I shall pacify the Da She Tribe. In the name of the great gold, I shall reward them with two thousand buckets of food. I will write an alliance. We will not violate each other''s rules ¡­"


    Hailing couldn''t help but shout out, "What? You even want to give them food? "


    "So it''s like this, after winning over the Da She Tribe, they gave the signal to the various aboriginal tribes, letting them know that Great Golden Light is righteous. Once the four seas return to their hearts, they will naturally leave Ye Lvdayong and rely on Great Gold.


    "Good, good, good. Fourth Uncle is the best."


    Wan Yanhailing wanted to retort. He thought, after all that, it was only because of selfishness. If it wasn''t for his son and that woman at the Da She Tribe, would he have acted like this? Now, it was spoken with dignity. However, when he saw that he had already agreed to the assassination attempt, he didn''t dare to refute again.


    Jin Wushu laughed, "Wolf owner is wise. This way, we can arrange for the food as soon as possible and send it to the Da She Tribe. We will need to spread it all over the tribe so that all the barbarians know about it in order to divide them effectively. "


    "Then I will hand this matter over to Fourth Uncle. He has worked hard."

 C539 Where is this?!

    Jin Wushu glanced at Hai Ling, only to see that on this distorted face of his, a pair of eyes revealed a fierce light. His heart trembled as he knew that the hatred had already settled. It was a pity that he didn''t kill this troublesome little beast in time the last time. Who knew if he would become a threat in the future?


    At dusk.


    A line of fast horses arrived, it was Wu Qimai''s group. They brought along a bottle of food and clothes to solve the problem of Tribe''s livelihood.


    Seeing the food, the barbarians were wild with joy. Da She immediately ordered the two clan elders to distribute the food. Lu Wenlong was also happy because Wu Qimai had brought a horse this time. The horse was known as the Scarlet Rabbit, it had bright red fur, only its eyes were surrounded by a snow-white ring, and its eyeballs were red like a rabbit''s. From afar, it looked like a burning cloud.


    Everyone could not help but cheer when they saw the horse. Although it was still not as good as the Black Moonlight, it was definitely a good horse that was one in a thousand. Lu Wenlong loved this horse the moment he saw it, hence he happily rode it. He shouted loudly: "Mom, look, this horse is great, Abba gave it to me, it''s better than the Chinese date horse ¡­"


    Hua Rong looked at the excited child on horseback, the gift she had accepted made him forget about the slaughter she had just experienced. Forgetting was an important habit of mankind. Otherwise, they would be filled with memories every day, and would not know how to react to the pain.


    Wu Qimai walked over and bowed respectfully: "In accordance with Fourth Prince''s orders, I''ll give these items to you individually."


    "Thank you."


    Hua Rong opened the chest, it was filled with her and Lu Wenlong''s clothes. The other rattan box was filled with the gold and silver that she had accumulated in her small tent on the prairie. But the quantity seemed to have doubled, it was clearly something that Jin Wushu had added.


    "Wu Qimai, I will keep the clothes, these things, return to the Fourth Prince."


    Wu Qimai said in a flat voice, "Fourth Prince said that you might need to buy a blade and spear."


    She was startled and no longer refused. Indeed, he desperately needed better equipment right now.


    "The two thousand taels of food will be delivered in three days. Fourth Prince wants me to tell you this and the letter from the alliance will be sent as well. You all need not worry about it in the future."


    Hua Rong looked at the people not far away who were eating and drinking with hope and eagerness to survive, and could only say thanks. The situation was better than the people, and she had no choice but to accept it.


    After Wu Qimai and his group left, Da She finally walked over. His face was not as happy as the others, but was full of hesitation: "Leader, do you think we should head south or turn back?"


    To the south was the place designated by the King Qin, it was closer to the Song Kingdom, and it was also closer to Qin Gui. To the north, it would retreat to the outskirts of the Yanjing, and thus become his subordinate.


    Da She said instinctively: "I still think that King Qin is more reliable."


    Hua Rong was a little surprised, she glanced at the wild people who were happy: "Da She, could it be that you do not believe Fourth Prince''s promise?"


    Da She let out a long sigh, "Our homeland had already been burned down by fire, and had lost the protective barrier of snakes. All our protection had been eradicated, once we return, it would be completely exposed in front of the Jinguo, with no longer having any ability to defend ourselves ¡­"


    Hua Rong secretly nodded, this simple barbarian did not mean that he was stupid. This was also what he was worried about. When Jin Wushu was still alive, even if Wan Yanhailing didn''t pass through him, he still dared to quietly launch a sneak attack. What if Jin Wushu loses his power and influence? Or was he dead?


    In the face of power, a promise was easy, but a promise was easier to break. The Song Huizong, the frivolous and incompetent Emperor, had betrayed his faith and joined forces with the female emperor to attack Liao. In the end, his body had been set on fire, and he had first destroyed himself, losing half a river and mountain from then on, causing the people to be unable to live a peaceful life.


    "Da She, what do you think we should do?"


    Da She also could not make a decision. After thinking for a while, he said: "I really do not know whether or not I should accept Fourth Prince''s food."


    "That''s right!" Hua Rong''s tone was very firm and there was no doubt about it, "They burnt our homeland, so it is only right for us to compensate them. We have to get food first. "


    "But, Big Gold is brutal, he fought Ye Lvdayong many times, and died many times. How can he give it to us for nothing? Will there be many terrifying additional provisions? "


    This was also what Hua Rong was worried about. Jin Wushu made a promise, but to make it out in the name of Da Jin right now, was naturally not something that a personal relationship could decide. Jin Wushu was definitely a rational person, he would always put the benefits of a large sum of money above everything else. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even mention the word "alliance".


    "Leader, what should we do?"


    "Accept the rations and head south."


    "Ah?" Wouldn''t this infuriate the Fourth Prince? If the Great gold soldier s and horses are stationed in the Yanjing, wouldn''t we be striking a rock with our eggs? " Da She was also worried. He had personally witnessed the power of the Black Soldier and knew that this army alone was enough to destroy Da She''s tribe multiple times.


    Hua Rong immediately made a decision: "Da She, when the first batch of food is here, lead the people to the south, I will stay to receive the rest."


    "Leader, this is too dangerous."


    "Don''t worry, I will find a way."


    Da She did not know what methods she had in mind, but seeing that she had thought of something, he did not question her further, and immediately went to prepare in secret.


    The moon was like a veil, slowly spreading across the plain, bright and clear. Lu Wenlong was tired from riding, his excitement slowly subsided. He ran over to his mother and sat down, his forehead full of sweat.


    Hua Rong looked at his high-spirited face. It could be said that he was truly happy tonight.


    "Son, Fourth Prince treats you well."


    "Yes, Abba has always loved me. Mother, Abba will also treat you well."


    Hua Rong smiled but did not comment. She wiped away his son''s sweat. If such a child followed him, what kind of endless road of life would he have in the future? Who could he entrust it to when he brought back to the Song Kingdom? To the King Qin? Trouble him again? But who else could he give it to?


    "Wen Long, you should go back and follow your Fourth Prince." These words lingered at the tip of his tongue countless times, but he was unable to say it out loud. In order to shirk his responsibility, he had to throw him out like a bundle. When he grew up and found out about his background, how could he endure it?


    Under the moonlight, Lu Wenlong''s eyes shone brightly as he admired his Scarlet Rabbit Horse. Not long after, he felt tired and quickly fell asleep on the grass. As Hua Rong listened to his even and peaceful breathing, without caring about being depressed, she thought of the most important problem: Qin Gui has arrived, Qin Gui has finally arrived!


    Hadn''t he been here for more than a year just to wait for this moment?


    With a chilling voice, she rubbed her eyes. Suddenly, she had the good fortune to stand up and hold her son''s hand. "Wenlong, accompany your mother."


    Lu Wenlong rubbed his eyes, looking at his mother in a daze: "Where to?"


    "You''ll know once you get there."


    Under the moonlight, the eighteen warriors who had been selected were lined up in a row. Their feathers on their heads were suffused with a faint glow. Da She asked urgently: "Leader, I''ll go with you."


    Hua Rong looked at this valiant man. Behind him were his three wives and seven to eight children from the tribe. He was like a wolf leading his pack. He could not imagine what his clansmen would do if he were to fall.


    "Da She, you stay. This place needs you the most. You take over the Fourth Prince''s food, and wait for me to sign the alliance. They will agree. "


    "Yes."


    This was his first time riding on a red rabbit horse for a long distance, so Lu Wenlong was extremely excited. His sleep was completely gone, and when his mother gave the order, he immediately ran to the front.


    All the horses were chosen mounts, and by dusk, they had covered more than three hundred miles. There was a river in front of them. To be precise, it was a crisscrossing lake. The original forest was densely packed. On the other side, there were a lot of towering giants walking around with their long noses tilted up.


    Lu Wenlong was shocked, "Mother, what kind of monster is that?"


    "An elephant is an elephant. "Don''t be afraid, elephants are very docile and don''t hurt people."


    Hua Rong looked around, only to see all sorts of birds and beasts walking about in the forest, completely unafraid of humans, obviously no one had ever set foot there before. She stood where she was, looking at the direction of the sun, and then at the twists and turns of grass and sand, which she had learned from the barbarians. After some estimations, they realized that they were indeed in a forest at the border of Song Kingdom.


    Could it be that once we leave this place, we will be really close to the open seal?


    She looked at the dense forest. It was surrounded by shallow groups of mountains. It wasn''t tall, but it revealed a kind of hazy and hazy layer of mountains. Here, the aquatic plants were abundant, and the animals were numerous. There were all kinds of wild fruits and vegetables. She held a handful of soil in her hand and examined it. The soil was very fertile. This place was not very close to the open seal, but it was a hidden passage. After exiting this place, it was completely flat, and because there were very few traces of humans, it was not known.


    No wonder the King Qin wanted him to come here. If he did not go through meticulous preparation and observation, why would he insist on walking in this direction?


    A strange feeling surfaced in her heart. Could it be that this was what King Qin was doing in the days she was gone? Originally, because of the slight resentment he had towards Zha He due to the death, he seemed to have slowly woken up at this moment. If he could not save anyone, how could he not save himself?


    The blurry concern suddenly became clear: The King Qin had planned so much in secret, why did they have to pick this place? Could it be that he found out about Qin Gui as well? Her heart began to beat faster, and his forehead began to sweat. Killing Qin Gui was something that she could never forget, but she had never thought of making the King Qin do it for his ¡ª it was too dangerous.


    He had done enough. How could he continue to pay the price?


    No wonder he was unwilling to leave Yanjing. Even after estimating the time, Li Tinglan''s son was already born, and he still hadn''t returned yet, could it be that she was only here to help Ye Lvdayong fight for the world?


    "Little girl, little girl ¡­" The shouts rang in her ears, but that day, she stubbornly refused to look back or stop. Her eyes were filled with tears, as though she was about to cry. What on earth was King Qin trying to do?


    "Mom, this is a really good place. It''s even more beautiful than the grasslands. Mom, look at those elephants ¡­" Mom, I really want to touch the elephant''s long nose... "


    Hua Rong couldn''t hear his son at all, she only rolled her eyes and looked around at the scene in front of him in a daze, as if the King Qin was right here, hiding behind some unknown tree, hiding in some unknown forest, quietly watching him.

 C540 No one came

    However, the wind passed without a sound, and the sun was setting in the west. Only the figures of the eighteen warriors could be seen wandering about in the lake. The setting sun dissolved the gold. Hua Rong suddenly turned around as a strong wind blew past, causing a deer to run and a herd of deer to jump. There was no one around.


    The same moonlight illuminated different people.


    A huge candle was lit, the King Qin spread open the contents written on the papyrus. After reading it, he threw it onto the candle, releasing a burst of smoke. Then, a thin layer of dust floated up from the ground.


    Seeing his gloomy and cold face, Liu Wu finally revealed a look of joy, and said softly: "Great King, how is it?"


    "Qin Gui this fellow, is actually stationed at the Liu Jia Temple."


    Liu Wu was overjoyed, and was also worried. Assassinating Qin Gui was a huge matter. With Yue Pengju dead, Qin Gui unrestrainedly and wantonly eliminated all kinds of people. There were countless people in the world who wanted to skin him alive, and who knew how many people who tried to assassinate him, but none of them succeeded.


    "Great King, Ye Lvdayong has already ordered for everyone to retreat to the west. Furthermore, he said that he wanted you to first discuss the matter of cooperation with the Grand General Helian ¡­ "


    "I have already discussed it."


    "But ¡­"


    The King Qin laughed coldly. Ye Lvdayong was a suspicious person, so he would definitely cause trouble for him regarding Helian City.


    "Ye Lvdayong..."


    Before Liu Wu''s words fell, he let out a miserable scream as his neck was already tightly grasped by King Qin. His hands were as big as prayer mats, and Liu Wu was only a medium height, so he had some strength, but being held like this, he was simply like a baby in a tiger''s den, unable to struggle at all. He cried out miserably, "Your Majesty, Your Majesty!"


    King Qin stared into his eyes, reached out, and suddenly ripped off his clothes. Liu Wu stood in the air, rolled his eyes, and looked like he was about to die.


    "Liu Wu, I''m afraid that you will be bewitched by the Old ghost just like An Zhigang."


    Only now did Liu Wu understand, so An Zhigang had really been bewitched by Ye Lvdayong.


    He was shocked and afraid. "Ye Lvdayong is really that powerful?"


    "Don''t worry, his enticement has to be effective against greedy or demanding people. A person with a firm will is ineffective, and the cost of the Gu is high as well. If it was that easy, wouldn''t he be able to control everyone and take over the world as he pleased? What do you need us to do? "


    Liu Wu heaved a sigh of relief and touched his neck with a lingering fear.


    King Qin laughed bitterly. After fighting with Ye Lvdayong, he himself was confused. It''s this Old ghost that wants to be an emperor, and it''s not like I want to be one, but he''s keeping me on guard like a thief.


    "My King, do you think the Madam will go to the south?"


    Without thinking, he said, "No."


    "Madam must hate us to death ¡­" She might go to the Fourth Prince, sigh. Your Majesty, you''ve done so much, but Madame doesn''t know it. "She''ll definitely blame you. She''ll blame you for not coming to her rescue ¡­"


    King Qin glared: "I am not doing all these for her to see. Does she know what''s important? "


    "Your Majesty ¡­"


    "Liu Wu, don''t forget, everything that I do now is for my son. Everyone else, line up at the end. I am not a Divine Buddha so I have no way of knowing how to do it. This is my last time saving her."


    Liu Wu could no longer persuade his, because he was completely unable to ascertain what exactly the King Qin was planning to do.


    Liu Wu went out, the surroundings became quiet, and the tranquility was completely restored. King Qin stood up and walked outside, looking at this foreign land by himself under the moonlight. He could no longer stay in this damned place. Ever since An Zhigang''s incident, he could not believe that there was anyone else by his side. Who knew how many tricks Ye Lvdayong had prepared for him?


    He sneered. Luckily, he also had two hostages.


    That bright face, that wretched figure, the agony of escaping ¡­ At the most dangerous moment of her life, he had actually disappeared for the first time without being able to rescue her. How sad must she be?


    "Little girl, what a silly girl!"


    The word "girl" floated on the tip of her tongue as she became silly. Looking towards the south, would she appear here? Yes! Definitely!


    The moonlight was getting dimmer and dimmer, but the deer cutter on his waist was getting brighter and brighter, and its cold peak was drinking a lot of blood, revealing a strong killing intent.


    His fingers flicked the edge of the blade, producing a clear and melodious sound as he muttered to himself, "You''ve followed me for most of my life. Now, it''s time for you to really use your strength."


    After a long journey, the Red Rabbit Horse still maintained its excellent stamina, not one bit inferior to the Black Moonlight. Hua Rong was pleasantly surprised, she waved her spear on the horse and danced as she shouted: "Mom, this horse is really good, I wonder where Abba found it?"


    Hua Rong stared at his wild joy, and thought of what she was about to do, and let out a long sigh. The child''s arrangement gave her a headache.


    From a distance, they could see the temporary tents set up by the barbarians. That was what Zha He and Hua Rong had taught them back then. After experiencing this war, all of their faces no longer had the simple and emotionless expression they once had. Instead, they looked around curiously at this world, not knowing what the future would be like after today.


    In the distance, they heard the sound of the return of the fast horses. Da She came up to welcome him, Hua Rong dismounted, his face filled with anticipation as she anxiously asked: "Leader, is there a good place?"


    Hua Rong told them about the land. Even in her dreams, Da She would never have thought that there would be such a land surrounded by mountains. Hua Rong sighed to herself, that kind of mysterious land should still have a lot more people living in the three nations of Song Jin. It was a pity that people''s footprints would quickly bring about ambition and disaster. Thus, the happy land was quickly no longer the happy land, it was just like the former Da She Tribe. In just a short year, he was beaten down like rotten weeds by the Golden Army, with nowhere to hide.


    "Leader, what do you think we should do? The time limit for the Fourth Prince is up, the grains, as well as the letter from the Alliance, will be delivered tomorrow. "


    "Then I''ll accept it."


    After listening to her speak for a while, Da She''s tightly knitted eyebrows slowly relaxed, looking both surprised and happy. Hua Rong suggested that he send a respected elder to lead the strong children of her clan to set up a base, while the rest of the people should just stay there and not arouse the suspicions of the Golden Army. After they have finished reading the contents of the book, they should make a decision, which would then satisfy the requirements of the elders who were unwilling to leave their hometowns immediately. In this way, one could advance, attack, retreat, and defend. Both sides would be perfect.


    After getting ready, Da She started to secretly choose people from the clan members. Hua Rong knew that she could not stay long, so she quietly brought Lu Wenlong into the forest.


    This place was originally under Ye Lvdayong''s control, but because of the huge fire and Wan Yanhailing''s complete destruction, Ye Lvdayong did not dare to stay any longer. He forcefully ordered the wild people in this area to move, and follow him into the vast desert. A lot of things were scattered on the ground, and it was clear that the wild people were in a hurry when they left.


    On the other side of the river, the blazing fire had finally been extinguished by the heavy rain. The air was filled with the smell of burning flesh. The corpses that were mixed in the river had long been wiped out by thousands of venomous snakes, turning them into venom. Strangely, the flowers and plants on both sides of the river were still lush, and some of the surviving small animals were also running and jumping, showing no signs of being poisoned at all. Hua Rong felt that it was extremely strange. Da She explained that the grass that the small animals ate on the riverbank had detoxification properties. All living things are at odds with each other.


    The bright red sun slowly began to hide, covering the green forest with a beautiful red veil. At this moment, a burst of mournful singing came from the forest. Then, a barefoot figure shuttled through the forest like a ghost.


    "Mom, it''s her, it''s her ¡­" Lu Wenlong shouted in shock, it was the wild lady. Her body was light and graceful, floating and swaying like a female ghost. It was obvious that she had been heartbroken about Zha He''s death.


    She was the one who took Zha He''s body away, and buried it somewhere. The barbarians would usually execute cremation or heavenly burial. After so many days, Zha He''s corpse was either burnt or eaten by large animals. Hua Rong knew that she would never be able to find her again, her death was like putting out the lights, she truly did not dare imagine that she would never be able to see her again, safe and sound. The terror of death was not in death itself, but in never seeing each other again.


    A grave, a tomb, built in accordance with the customs of the Chinese. Hua Rong knelt in front of the grave, lit up a few branches as cigarettes, and burned a pile of leaves as paper money. If not for him, he would definitely still be standing guard at that small stall on the streets of Yanjing, drinking cheap alcohol with the veterans. Even if she was in a difficult situation, she would still have her own fun. Right now, he could only rest here in this foreign land.


    How many people would he have to sacrifice on his path to revenge? In fact, if he didn''t seek revenge, just to earn a living by himself, how many people would die? Just because he was Hua Rong and Yue Pengju''s wife, even if he didn''t do anything, someone else would still kill him. She suddenly raised the knife in his hand and heavily slashed at the pile of dirt, full of resentment.


    "Mom ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong cried out in shock. He had never seen his mother''s venomous hatred on her face before. Hua Rong was shocked by the shout. Only then did she realize that the blade had already cut down a few inches.


    "Mother, we need to avenge Uncle Zha He and kill all those bad people ¡­"


    Hua Rong laughed and shook her head.


    "Mother, are we not going to avenge Uncle Zha He? "He died so miserably. He died to save us ¡­" His face was flushed red, his expression agitated. The spear in his hand had already become a real iron spear head, it was definitely not a wood gun that he played with as a child.


    Revenge, with just the strength of a child, how could he take revenge against thousands of Golden Army?


    Hua Rong looked at his face which had flushed red from excitement and sighed softly, "Wen Long, you have already grown up."


    Lu Wenlong was startled: "It''s because I grew up that I have to take revenge for Uncle Zha He. He saved me. "


    "When you grow up, you''ll be able to take care of your brother. You two brothers have to take care of each other. "


    Lu Wenlong didn''t expect his mother to be like this. Although he didn''t completely understand it, he faintly felt that his mother was giving him her last words. He was unable to say out his feelings, but he was deeply disturbed and protested instinctively, "Mom, I will take care of the Little Tiger, but isn''t it better for the three of us to be together?"

 C541 Go and kill Qin Gui!

    Go and kill Qin Gui!


    Hua Rong raised her head to look at the blood red barrier. The power of the setting sun was so enchanting, but because of this, it was exceptionally enchanting and cruel. It was a sign of fate, an ominous sign. Revenge required a price, she had to kill Qin Gui in the midst of thousands of troops and retreat. She smiled, if she could kill this thief, even if she had to die, so what? Behind her, there were eighteen Warriors practicing. That was the only power she had gotten from Da She''s tribe. From now on, these people would follow her and even if it meant they would lose, she would not hesitate to sacrifice them.


    "Mom, are you going to take revenge alone?"


    Hua Rong looked at his intelligent face, and calmly shook her head. "No, I won''t take revenge. My child, rest assured. In the future, you and the Little Tiger will definitely live happily. "


    "Will the Little Tiger head come here too?"


    "No, let''s go to another place. No one knows us there, and no one will disturb us."


    "Is that the place where we see elephants? Heh, that place is really good. Little Tiger Head and I are going to ride an elephant ¡­ "


    No, not there. However, he didn''t even know where it was. It was only then that he vaguely realized that, up until now, he was still deeply rooted in the King Qin. Perhaps, he would take care of his children, and even if he had his own biological son, he would take care of Little Tiger Head and Lu Wenlong.


    She turned around and looked at Lu Wenlong: "Have you forgiven uncle?"


    "Mom, you''re talking about Uncle Scoundrel? I hated him before, but then he came to our rescue. Mommy, Uncle Scoundrel said that I''m his son, and I don''t like him to say that ¡­ "


    She said earnestly, "He will treat you like his own son."


    "No, he''s not as good as my Abba. No one is as good as my Abba."


    "Then you go follow your Abba."


    The child''s face reddened again. "Mom, that''s not what I meant ¡­ Mom... You treat me better than the Abba, I will definitely follow you. Do you not want me anymore? "


    Hua Rong looked at his nervous face. At this moment, she sincerely hoped that he would follow Jin Wushu. Unfortunately, he obviously misunderstood her.


    She laughed. "Don''t worry, Mom won''t abandon you. I will find a good place for you brothers to live a good life. "


    He was worried and asked, "Mom, will you come with us?"


    She looked at the patch of blood again before nodding. She did not look into the child''s eyes. "Yes, I will be with you."


    This day''s watering river was like a grand festival.


    It was a cloudy day. The sun did not come out until late afternoon. The breeze was neither cold nor hot. It was the type of weather that was the most comfortable. The Golden Army''s food was being delivered endlessly. The clan members welcomed them with joy, food, livestock and even some horse milk wine. Da She personally commanded his clansmen to move the items into the newly built tree house one by one. Everyone had temporarily forgotten the sadness and misery of the war and was only happy for this moment''s harvest ¡ª ¡ª This meant that this winter and summer, the nearly destroyed Da She Tribe could reproduce.


    Lu Wenlong also carried his spear and ran around, like the other children, helping to move the storage, doing whatever it was possible to do. The black horse lagged behind and only after the food had entered the warehouse did Jin Wushu slowly move forward. The people of the Da She Tribe immediately bowed, and Jin Wushu took out an alliance book to give to him, which Da She accepted.


    This was the first time Hua Rong had seen her style of doing things. On the surface, there was not the slightest bit of arrogance, and it was completely different from the arrogance he had in the past. She was slightly surprised as she received the Alliance''s Book from Da She''s hands and took a careful look. The letter was not long, and there was a slight difference from what Hua Rong had expected. It was not that the whole Da She Tribe had to be completely subservient to him, but that both sides had agreed on their mutual obligations and rules, and had added a protection clause. Hua Rong took a closer look, if Da She''s tribe were to be attacked, the Golden Army would immediately send reinforcements. But the Da She Tribe also needed to become a window to the Golden Army.


    Jin Wushu stared intently at the lady in front of him. She had already washed her face clean, and was no longer the same bloodied girl from before. Because her identity had been completely exposed, she no longer hid herself and was no longer dressed like a barbarian. Instead, she was dressed like a horse, looking very energetic.


    "Hua Rong, this is a treaty personally drafted by this prince. Take a look, are you satisfied?"


    "Thank you, Fourth Prince. Better than I thought. "


    A smile surfaced on his lips, "What do you think this crown prince will do? Will they take the opportunity to make things difficult for you and propose many unequal treaties? "


    That was what she had thought at the time.


    , who was at the side, could not hold it back anymore. Fourth Prince had originally wanted to please this woman, so she gave him such a generous treatment. But, he didn''t dare say it out loud. He only glared at Hua Rong and thought, this woman is really stubborn. Fourth Prince treated her like this, could it be that she doesn''t want to marry her entire life?


    The Golden Army were helping to move the food. Jin Wushu tried to move them left and right, only two people were left in the forest. As the sun set in the west, the blue sky was suddenly split open like a ball. Then, a trace of black gold was embedded in the sky. Outside, it was a layer of red. This layer of red slowly seeped through, and then, the clear blue was depicted with double edges, gilding it beyond description. Underneath his feet was a dense field of unknown flowers that extended from the riverbank to the river, like a giant natural satin. They spread out layer after layer, extending in all colors, extremely beautiful.


    Jin Wushu retracted his gaze from the wondrous scenery and looked at the face in front of him. She sat on the grass, his boots obscured by grass, her face pale, as if there were a strange power running through the green. She seemed to be tired, leaning against the tree behind his. His eyes were slightly closed, his long eyelashes occasionally flashing, closely covering his slightly black eyes like a flower that had bloomed for a long time. The petals around his gradually began to wilt, seeping in bit by bit, gradually withering away. However, it was at the most brutal and beautiful time. It was filled with a kind of sad and beautiful beauty.


    His heart trembled, and he said in a low voice: "Hua Rong!"


    She slowly opened her eyes. The tiredness in her eyes could not be washed away. Recently, she often did this and fell asleep. When she woke up, it was as if her entire body had collapsed and her bones were aching.


    "Sorry, I fell asleep."


    He looked at the red threads that filled her eyes. Ever since Da She Tribe was attacked, she had almost never had a good sleep. Perhaps it was because of the alliance book.


    His voice was exceptionally soft, and carried a trace of deep pity. "Hua Rong, if you''re too tired, you should take a rest."


    Her eyes widened.


    "Hua Rong, from the very first moment, I have never wanted to be enemies with you ¡­" It was as if he was talking to herself, and the past came back to him, "The first time I saw you, I was amazed at the existence of such a woman in the Southern Dynasty. Then, when I was in the Liu Jia Temple, Hua Rong, you didn''t know that to me, that was really a beautiful time ¡­ "


    To her, it was a disaster, a humiliation. One of the tens of thousands of captives in the Northern Song Dynasty was on the path to death for her.


    "I really didn''t expect that you would actually marry Yue Pengju. Hua Rong, I really did not expect this ¡­ " He said angrily, "Back then when I let you go, you only said that you went to find your brother ¡­" Who knew that his younger brother would become a lover and a husband? If not for this, there might be other opportunities for him and her. This was something that he had always kept in his heart.


    "Fourth Prince, let''s not talk about what happened in the past."


    If it was the past, she would definitely argue with him. But as matters stood, there was no need to argue at all. Excited by this nonchalance, he stood up and sat down again, the grass so soft, the grass at his feet swaying in the wind, the shadows of the setting sun casting him down on the grass, unable to speak for a moment.


    It was unknown how much time had passed before he sat up once again. On the other side, Hua Rong was still leaning against a tree stump, pretending to be asleep. The last rays of the setting sun shone down on her face, coating it in a layer of redness that obscured her earlier paleness, as if it were a glowing red substance.


    He stared at her in a daze, his heart filled with an inexplicable sadness. Even if he was resentful, he couldn''t go on. Perhaps, all the resentment had long been blown away by the rain.


    "Hua Rong, you and your son can''t really stay here. When it comes to women, you have to take care of them first ¡­" He hesitated, organizing his words, as if she didn''t know how to express them properly, "I mean... You''d better bring your son to your side first, plus Wen Long, you three mother and son. Song Kingdom cannot go back, if you are willing to stay in the Da She Tribe, then stay here. However, I think that in order for your children to grow up, it is best to change to another place. Around Yanjing, there are many other quiet places, and I have thought of a few pretty good houses.


    Her tone was very calm: "Thank you, Fourth Prince, for your good will."


    "Hua Rong, I truly hope for you to return. I don''t want you to suffer so much."


    "It won''t be so hard for me to kill Qin Gui!"


    He let out a long sigh, "Hua Rong, you should know that it isn''t that easy to kill Qin Gui."


    She became impatient, "Didn''t you say you were going to help me? If I kill Qin Gui, I believe that you truly want to help me. "


    He was momentarily at a loss for words.


    She smiled faintly and did not say a word.


    "Hua Rong, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but ¡­"


    She stared into his evasive eyes and listened.


    "Since the Song Jin peace talks, both sides have stopped fighting. The situation in the Song Kingdom is naturally a scene of singing and dancing, but on the Jinguo''s side, the high ranking officers are rapidly decaying. Everyone is immersed in the encirclement of materials and beauties, and their fighting spirit was sapped away by wealth and prosperity, many of the high ranked officers soon become full of fat, and even their movements became slow, let alone their troops ¡­ "


    Hua Rong looked at him in surprise. She thought that the Fourth Prince had lost himself in the power of the world, but he was still sober, calmly analyzing the situation of the Jinguo.

 C542 Concealment

    "Hua Rong, I do not wish to hide anything from you. The current Jinguo was absolutely not as strong as Zhao Deji had imagined. In fact, ever since Yue Pengju had attacked the Zhu Xian Town with such force, Song Jin''s military might had been reversed. If Yue Pengju had not died, he could have easily defeated the Zhu Xian Town and reclaimed the two rivers ¡­ It''s just that Zhao Deji is already scared of us, he''s already as timid as a mouse, he''s wholeheartedly trying to consolidate his own throne, and Qin Gui has instigated him to do so, so ¡­ "


    Hua Rong''s eyes became so hot that it seemed like tears were about to fall. The enemy was always the one who understood them the best! Peng Jian died before being able to make it as a teacher.


    "Zhao Deji was despicable and incompetent, under these circumstances, he actually agreed to all our conditions and gave us a large amount of war reparations. The rich gold and peace, gold and jewels, silk and silk were all given to us by the Song Kingdom. This is the main reason why I have been supporting the peace talks these years. Once the war starts and the agreement is broken, how can the people of the Jinguo enjoy these meat pies that have fallen from the sky? "


    Jin Wushu was so frank that he seemed sinister.


    Hua Rong gently clenched her teeth, unable to respond.


    "Hua Rong, so it is simply impossible for me to personally come out and kill Qin Gui. Let''s not even talk about the difficulty of killing him. He is merely our best spokesperson and a loyal executor in the Song Kingdom. Killing him would only bring harm to a hundred percent of the people here ¡­ "


    In the past, Jin Wushu was pretending to be real, but now, he was telling the truth!


    He no longer hid anything.


    "Hua Rong, if the Golden Army were to publicly assassinate Qin Gui, it would be equivalent to a new war between the two countries. Even if there is going to be a war, it must be the new Song Qinzong. That will be the war for the Song Kingdom, it has nothing to do with the Jinguo anymore ¡­ "


    What a ruthless method to kill two birds with one stone. Song Qinzong was naturally orthodox, but it was clear that Zhao Deji wanted to consolidate his throne. In order to compete for the throne and the orthodoxy, both sides would do their best to curry favor with the Jinguo. It was like a man throwing a bone for two dogs to snatch, making himself the referee. In the end, the only thing that gained was the Jinguo, so that way, they wouldn''t need to worry about both sides being dishonest! Then, there would be no more energy left to resist the Jinguo. When both sides were injured, Da Jin would take advantage of the situation and perhaps, he could very easily dominate the Song Kingdom.


    She stared straight at Jin Wushu: "Is this a plan that you suggested?"


    He said calmly, "The main military and political strategy that Jinguo has right now, is mostly out of me. For the rest of my life, I hope that the Jinguo can remain as resolute as gold. "


    "So what if you tell me this?"


    "I want you to live well and not lose your life in vain. Hua Rong, being alive was the most powerful foundation. Once you die, forget about revenge, you won''t even have any value left. "


    She stood up and smiled coldly. This was what Jin Wushu was like, this was his true character as a politician. Of course, could it be that she could still count on him to betray the Jinguo? That way, he wouldn''t be the female hero Fourth Prince.


    "Hua Rong, do you hate me?"


    , we are from two different worlds anyway. "


    He also stood up, his voice urgent, "They can also be from the same world!"


    She gave a sharp laugh, "Do you want me to enjoy the golden, silver, and jade silk offered by the Da Song with you, or do you want me to accept Qin Gui''s worship together with you, and then celebrate the benefits his status as a spy brings to the Jinguo?"


    Jin Wushu was speechless.


    "Fourth Prince, you had always thought that I was simply avenging Pengju''s death. I do not deny this point, but for a shameless traitor like Qin Gui and Zhao Deji, even if they did not have revenge on them for killing their husband, the people of the world should still kill them! "


    "You said that Zhao Deji is also a traitor?"


    "Of course, he''s an even bigger traitor than Qin Gui!"


    Jin Wushu raised his eyebrows and suddenly laughed out loud.


    "Fourth Prince, what are you laughing at?"


    He had never been so bold and powerful in his life before, "Hua Rong, I suddenly have an idea ¡­"


    "What idea?"


    "In this world, those who have virtue and power will have them. Zhao Deji was shameless and despicable. He did not care about his parents and people killing the loyal officials and generals. If we kill Zhao Deji, we will establish ourselves as the king, and establish a truly peaceful place, what do you think? "


    "We" establish ourselves as the king? Who are we?


    His gaze was fervent, shocked by her own sudden thought, but her heartbeat quickened in excitement, "Hua Rong, we can cooperate. Even though I''m wary of everyone, I definitely trust you. If there comes a day like this, your great vengeance will be avenged, and the world will not be torn into pieces. It will be a prolonged war and chaos, and even the Da She Tribe and the others will be able to obtain eternal peace.


    Hua Rong looked around and smiled lightly: "Fourth Prince, be careful of the wall with ears, if you say these words, you will cause trouble for all the clans..."


    "Hua Rong, since when did you have so many rules? If that was truly the case, you wouldn''t have been so preoccupied with killing Zhao Deji. "The Martial King left his name as the king of the land and the king of the land. The father and son of the Tang Dynasty annihilated the emperor of Sui and Tang Dynasty, making the world a great place for hundreds of years. Even your Taizu was made up of yellow robes ¡­" His eyes flickered with a fervent passion as the secrets hidden in his heart were told to a woman without reservation for the first time. Perhaps he had wanted to say it for a long time, but today, he suddenly became unrestrained.


    Hua Rong kept observing her surroundings. Within a few tens of metres, she had sent all of her guards to guard the place, so not a single person with nothing to do would be able to freely enter. Only then did she remember that this was his habit. Fourth Prince had been suspicious in his life, especially after he gained authority under the heavens. Naturally, he had to be on guard against the plotting of other people, and even more so, be cautious and cautious.


    Even so, she was still shocked by Jin Wushu''s words. In the past, she only thought that he had the ambition to succeed in his career, but unexpectedly, he already had the thought of replacing her.


    Sweat started to form on her palms as if she was squeezing it, but she didn''t notice at all as she asked, "Oh? Do you want to kill your Little Wolf Lord as well? "


    "Recently, the little wolf master''s temper has been getting weirder and weirder. In order to pursue lustful stimulation, not to mention going to the palace every day, he even went to the brothels and pavilions all day long in the Yanjing. A few days ago, he even used his blade to chase after the Small Cisch. I suspect that he took the Frostbite Powder from Liao Song and ended up going berserk and going insane ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was shocked, such an action was the prelude to going crazy. If they combined attacks, wouldn''t that mean that they had already become a true tyrant?


    "Then what do you want? Kill him and make him your king? "


    Jin Wushu laughed, his eyes shining: "Hua Rong, what do you want me to do?"


    Hua Rong''s breathing became slightly hurried. Cold Eat Powder had been popular since Wei and Jin dynasties, but it was a psychedelic drug. If consumed more, it would make one''s body feel hot and dry. Over time, it would be equivalent to slowly becoming addicted to drugs and causing mental derangement. In the past, it was said that Yang Guang, the emperor of Sui Yang, especially liked to take the Cold Food Powder, which led to Qi deviation and ruthlessness. The Acupoint Charging Wolf was the owner of the wolf and the Golden Man. How could it be infected with the kind of ''elegance'' that the Chinese scholars had a few hundred years ago?


    "Fourth Prince, could it be you? "You?"


    "Haha, Hua Rong, it''s not me! It was him! Since ancient times, the wise and wise monarchs may have their own differences, but the tyrannical and cruel monarchs, they were all the same. In the history of your country, tyrants have emerged one after another. You should know this better than I do. "


    Jin Wushu had seventy to eighty percent of the army, and it could be said that he had the most troops in the entire world. And according to his wild and untamed personality, perhaps there was nothing that was impossible for him. She didn''t dare to ask any further, as if the more she knew, the faster he would die.


    "Hua Rong, do you think I am a loyal official?"


    She subconsciously said, "At least, you are loyal to Da Jin''s interests. Think of everything for your Jinguo."


    "Isn''t that good?" He laughed maniacally, "If I were to become king, who would be the last? Hua Rong, what do you think? "


    "Fourth Prince, I have no interest in imagining your future for you."


    His arrogant laughter turned into a casual laugh, "Of course, it''s just a joke. This prince does not want to go overboard. Now that the world is at peace and peaceful, wouldn''t that be the best? "


    Hua Rong looked at him confusedly. She did not understand how his expression changed so quickly, as if he had just discussed with her which tea was the best to drink. She had never seen through this man and had never wanted to see through him. Who cares?


    "It''s just that, Hua Rong, have you heard a sentence before?"


    "What?"


    "Ten years isn''t too late for a gentleman to exact vengeance. If you have the world, then wouldn''t it be much better to go after the Central Plains of the deer? "


    This was a fatal temptation. Even though they knew it was a trap, it was still filled with fresh flowers, causing them to sink down with one foot.


    Her heart was beating so hard it almost jumped out of her chest. It was a realm that a woman would not even dare to think about, standing on her own, chasing after the world by yourself, what need did she have to worry about if Qin Gui did not die, if Zhao Deji did not perish?


    He stared into her twinkling eyes, a kind of obvious panic, confusion, and faint excitement, like a gambler waiting for a good piece of chips. Such a messy expectation made her eyes a kind of color. She was like a small colorful leopard that had just learned how to open her eyes to the world when she suddenly roared fiercely at the world of evil, announcing her impending arrival.


    "Hua Rong, Hua Rong..." He shouted twice, and Hua Rong was jolted awake.


    "Fourth Prince, is what you said true?"


    "If you agree to marry me, I can consider it. Did the Son of Heaven have a seed? That''s what you Chinese say, right? Why can''t I do it? "


    Her face was flushed and her eyes were angry.


    "Look, it''s like this again. Hua Rong, what do you want me to say about you? In the past, Xi Shi could still set up a beauty trap at Wu Guo. Even if you have to endure all the humiliation for revenge? "


    She gave a cold laugh. "It''s not like I''m Xi Shi [1]!"


    Since''s bones were not yet cold, even if he was to "endure humiliation", he would definitely have no value in marrying his great enemy.


    He joked but was obviously disappointed: "Hua Rong, do you know? You are actually the same as Yue Pengju, are also a very boring person. "


    She said flatly, "Maybe. If it wasn''t for that, why would I have married him? Your Fourth Prince is just too interesting, which is why we are different. "

 C543 Anger

    Jin Wushu was choked speechless, but he was indescribably relieved. It was a strange feeling. If he was with her, he could freely speak. He could even speak out the deepest desires and ambitions in his heart. He was not afraid of being betrayed or laughed at. It was just like chatting. He was the only one who dared to say something like this. Who else could she possibly dare to say such outrageous words?


    Hua Rong suddenly asked: "Do you know the location of the King Qin?"


    When he heard her mention the King Qin, he got angry for no reason, "Why are you asking him?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that, he''s your old rival now. I just want to ask if you know anything about him."


    He said bitterly, "This old thief is even craftier than poisonous snakes and even more slippery than loaches. If I catch him, I''ll kill him ¡­" He knew that Hua Rong was a taboo so he didn''t want to go against her at all. At this moment, he immediately changed the topic, "Hua Rong, luckily you didn''t go to him, he is not trustworthy ¡­"


    She nodded seriously. "Of course I wouldn''t go to him."


    He was not sure if what she said was true or not. Was he afraid that he would kill King Qin because of this, or was he really done with King Qin?


    As if seeing through his thoughts, she said directly: "Fourth Prince, you actually don''t need to painstakingly kill this King Qin ¡­"


    Her uncontrollable defensive tone made him burn with jealousy, and he coldly said: "King Qin isn''t easy to kill. Perhaps, it would be good if he doesn''t kill me."


    "He''s married and has children, and he''s on his way back to the sea. I don''t want to get involved with you."


    "If that pirate really left, I might as well spare him."


    Hua Rong smiled lightly: "Actually, killing Yue Pengju is already enough for you. King Qin is just an outsider. "


    He could not answer the remaining bitterness and melancholy in his tone.


    Jin Wushu looked at the distant setting sun, which vaguely yet warmly shone on the wild flowers that covered the banks of the river, mixing them together and forming a kind of multi-colored brilliance, as if it was the last glory before sunset.


    "Hua Rong, look, the sunset is so beautiful!"


    She turned her head away from him. "No, I hate sunset!"


    "Oh?" "Why?"


    Why? The beauty of the setting sun would always bring disaster; he didn''t even know if he would be able to see it rise up into the sky once it landed on the mountain. Since Shi Qi was young, she had always hated the sunset.


    "Hua Rong, don''t you think it''s beautiful? The setting sun was one of the most beautiful things in the world. Watching the most beautiful disappear in front of him was an extreme sadness. "You Han people have the saying ''The setting sun shines on ancient roads, and no one speaks. The autumn wind listens to the cries of horses''; ''Outside the setting sun, the autumn wind shuts off the four days'' ¡­"


    She hastily interrupted his elegance and said in a sharp voice, "Haven''t you ever heard of ''The setting sun is infinitely good, it''s only near dusk''?"


    He was stunned and could not continue.


    The woman who had once worn a red palace dress and had her hand on her cheek was gone; the woman who had made tea with her bare hands was also gone; even the fisherman''s daughter who had taken the bait in the evening, after singing a song, was also gone. All that was left was the haggard woman sitting beside him, whose mind was filled with nothing but revenge.


    Even the setting sun had become a devil in her eyes.


    The two of them fell into silence. The sun was setting in the sky, and although their eyes were red, there was no room for further discussion.


    Lu Wenlong''s voice sounded outside the forest, "Mother, Abba..."


    Jin Wushu watched as he ran over, holding onto his spear, valiantly and valiantly. After these few days of training, he seemed to have grown a head taller, and a handsome youth slowly took the shape of a man.


    Vaguely, it was a long-awaited amorous atmosphere. A beautiful wife and young son were the only family they had left behind.


    "Hua Rong, I only have this one son!"


    After saying that, he noticed the grief in his tone. Like a resentful man.


    "No, Fourth Prince, you have many children ¡­" He suddenly recalled that he did indeed have a son, but now that his sons were all dead, he changed his mind. "You still have a daughter ¡­"


    "But, they are not as good as Wen Long. All year long, when we fought in wars outside, none of them were close to me, and not even a single one of them acted coquettishly in front of me. "


    Of course. He thought she was just a daughter. No matter if it was the Da Song or the Great Gold, what they needed were men. Labour, brave warriors, and their daughters were all useless. Since he had never poured his heart''s blood into it, how could he lick such a deep emotion?


    "If you want Wenlong, you can bring him back!"


    "He was slightly angry, that''s how it was. At first, he desperately wanted to take away the child, but now he desperately wanted to return it." Hua Rong, have you never thought about how your child would feel? "


    Before Hua Rong could reply, Lu Wenlong had already ran over and sat between the two of them. He was holding onto one of them with each hand and was full of smiles. This was the first time he had not seen the two of them argue. They sat together in such harmony and were not enemies, as if they were real family. Abba, it''s great, I always hoped it would be like this ¡­ "Heh, mother, this is great ¡­"


    The two of them smiled. Jin Wushu could not help but look and realised, this was the first time the two of them looked so coordinated. His heart skipped a beat. The feeling of being moved that he had not felt in a long time suddenly surged up, bringing with it a faint warmth and hazy joy.


    "Abba, the red rabbit horse you gave me is really great ¡­ Mother, Abba brought me a lot of good stuff, haha, I really like it ¡­ "


    He chattered on and on, as if he were experiencing for the first time the joy of being both father and mother, the joy of being greatly doted upon as a child.


    Hua Rong listened in silence. The more it was at this moment, the more unwilling she was to splash cold water on her child. Even if it was just an illusion, she would still be willing to do her best to keep him happy for a short period of time.


    Jin Wushu held his son''s hand, and looked at the bonfire that was already starting to light up in the distance. Lu Wenlong followed his gaze and said happily: "Abba, we are holding a banquet tonight. You can stay, it''s very fun ¡­"


    Just as Jin Wushu was about to answer "okay", Hua Rong opened her mouth first: "Wen Long, that isn''t a banquet, it''s a summoning of souls. It''s a memorial service for the dead souls of the clan members. Your Abba is not suitable for you to stay. "


    Jin Wushu''s face was filled with disappointment. He naturally knew that this was a summoning spirit and if he stayed behind, Da She believed that his tribe would also be very happy. However, Hua Rong was clearly kicking him out.


    "Hua Rong, I want to accompany my son.


    "If you want to accompany him, you can bring him along. Isn''t it better to spend time with him from morning to night?"


    He suddenly stood up, feeling a bit angry. He knew what she was planning. As long as he threw away this'' bundle '', she would be able to easily step into the fray and die! But he wasn''t what she wanted him to be.


    Lu Wenlong quickly pulled him back: Abba, where are you going?


    "It''s getting late, your Abba should go back."


    He finally could not hold it in anymore, "Hua Rong, I don''t need you to urge me to leave.


    She did not continue.


    In front, the Golden Army had already formed a formation and was waiting for the order from the main marshal to set off on their journey back. They travelled through the night. It was unknown when they had met again. Lu Wenlong chased after him reluctantly. "Abba, when will you be back?"


    "I''ll be here any time your mother agrees."


    The ball returned, but Hua Rong did not take it, and pretended not to hear anything.


    Jin Wushu bade farewell to his son, waved his hand, and jumped on his horse. He suddenly turned around and beckoned his son: "Wen Long, come here. Abba has something to tell you."


    Lu Wenlong ran over. His voice was very low, and the father and son pair were practically whispering to each other. Lu Wenlong''s face gradually revealed a smile, and he could only nod vigorously.


    He was extremely happy. "Abba, are you never going to be angry with your mother again?"


    "No, Abba swore that he would neither beat her nor lock her up ¡­" He pondered for a moment. He knew that the child''s memory of that memory was still fresh, so he was exceptionally cautious.


    "Tell her that Abba likes her and will treat her well for the rest of her life."


    "Abba, why didn''t you say it yourself?"


    "Because she listened to you. She would only believe you if you told her. Son, have you forgotten the rules of our King''s Oath? To find a witness, I need two stones ¡­ " Jin Wushu smiled mysteriously and actually took out a piece of jade from his bosom. It was a jade pendant that could be split into two pieces, and it was extremely rare. He quietly gave half of it to his son, "Son, take it, this way you''ll be a witness. From now on, the Abba will not dare to treat your mother badly, understand?"


    Lu Wenlong hurriedly kept the jade in his bosom. He had grown up in the Jinguo and was familiar with the customs here. He clapped his hands and also imitated Abba to say in a mysterious voice, extremely pleased with himself: "Hah, that''s right. "With me as a witness, you won''t dare to treat mom badly in the future ¡­"


    "Son, you''re so smart!" Jin Wushu patted his shoulder, and then looked at Hua Rong''s direction with a smile on his face.


    Lu Wenlong rubbed his hands in excitement. Jin Wushu was very satisfied, he had only started to run.


    Lu Wenlong chased after him until everyone disappeared without a trace before running back. On the bank of the river full of flowers, he ran towards Hua Rong as he welcomed the night breeze. He pulled her hand and said happily: "Mom, Abba asked me to tell you ¡­."


    "What is it?"


    "He said that he likes you. In the future, he will definitely treat you well and treat Little Tiger well. Abba also hopes that the three of us can be together. He said that as long as I obediently obey you, I will follow you every day and show filial respect. One day, we will be together ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was stunned for a moment. Jin Wushu actually said that to the child.


    "Mom, what do you think?"


    She did not answer. Ahead of them, the night wind rustled, and as night fell, the forest began to turn gloomy. The air was filled with the smell of blood, reminding him of the countless corpses that had been turned into rivers by the venomous snakes.


    The only ones qualified to request for love and romance were always the victor. Jin Wushu, he was overwhelmed by his victory, and had greatly exceeded his expectations. He thought that he could easily capture everything that was good for him, and was currently performing "Iron man''s gentleness" without restraint.


    Jin Wushu was actually a clever man!


    An unrealistic sportsman.


    It was raining heavily, and the surrounding valley looked as if it had been washed. The brown sand was smooth and clean, and the surrounding shrubs were as green as lumps of black velvet.


    The valley where the troops were trained in the past had become silent. Large groups of soldiers had already evacuated, leaving behind only 3,000 men to carry the last of the supplies.

 C544 order

    The thirty mules were lined up in a row. On top of each one was a randomly woven wicker basket covered with thick, withered grass. Inside the basket, however, there were thirty whole baskets of gold bars. This was used to purchase a batch of high-quality weapons. Ye Lvdayong watched from afar as he spent all his money like flowing water. He had already used quite a few of the treasures his ancestor had left behind, and it was not even the time of war yet. He frowned deeply, only to see a tall figure hurrying over from the distance. The deer cutter was horizontally across his waist, and the sheath of the sword seemed to be dripping with cold dew from the valley.


    He laughed strangely. "Good son-in-law, you''re late."


    King Qin was unhurried: "It''s just right for me. It will take a few more days for the buyer that I contacted to come out."


    "Still in the process of being refined?"


    King Qin waved his hands: "They are all living things, to be able to get the order, laozi has already expended a lot of effort, what else do you want?"


    "Alright, King Qin, you have worked hard.


    "This old man does not dare to accept credit. Old ghost, as long as you aren''t sneaking around behind my back, it''s fine. "


    "When will this batch of swords and spears be ready?"


    "About half a month."


    "You still need that much time?" Can you hurry it up? "


    "No way. The quantity is too big. Furthermore, Old ghost, as you know, even though you took the risk of being beheaded by Golden Man, they might not be willing to pay such a high price. "


    "Then when will you be able to catch up with the rest of the army?"


    King Qin laughed: "Don''t worry, this daddy doesn''t want you to stay in the army. Just keep your three thousand men behind you and this daddy will catch up with you."


    Ye Lvdayong was worried about the army that King Qin had requested to stay, and upon hearing that he did not want anymore people, he immediately sent out his no-name army of three thousand barbarians. He was naturally relieved, but he was still worried. King Qin looked at his eyes that were shaped like snakes and scorpions. He was sure that they were even more terrifying than the venom of venomous snakes. He casually said, "Old ghost, Qin Gui has reached the border. If you don''t leave now, you might not be able to anymore ¡­"


    Ye Lvdayong''s voice trembled with excitement: "Could it be true? Was the Fourth Prince really going to support Song Qinzong? If there is a chaotic battle between the north and south of Song Kingdom, or a chaotic battle between Song Jin, wouldn''t that be ¡­ "


    "Yes." You can fish in the water. "However, you should now avoid them and conceal your strength. Otherwise, don''t even mention fishing, you won''t even be able to catch a single prawn."


    Ye Lvdayong''s eyes lit up: Alright, King Qin, you bring your weapon and catch up. This old man will immediately begin to make preparations.


    The chance had come, he knew the importance of having a good general to support him, the time had come for the King Qin to play its role.


    Ye Lvdayong, who was dreaming with the emperor, finally led his army and left. King Qin looked at the empty valley.


    Liu Wu stood by his side and sighed emotionally: "Great King, do we really have the chance and strength to contend against the entire world?"


    Who knows? Besides, he didn''t care. The King Qin did not care at all. "This might be an opportunity for the Old ghost Jeru. If it really succeeds, you guys can also take it too. "


    At first, it was completely because of Ye Lvdayong''s orders. However, as time went by, it was the expectation of a soldier to succeed. He looked at the troop of barbarians and suddenly had the illusion that these barbarians were standing in a formation. Previously, it was not like that. It was tilting all over the place without any pattern. But when Ye Lvdayong left, the troop immediately became upright, like a well-trained elite.


    "Great King, when are we leaving to receive our weapons?"


    "It''s still early, what''s the rush?"


    "So, what should we do?"


    King Qin laughed: "Soldier training."


    "Huh?"


    Liu Wu was shocked to find that the smile on King Qin''s face carried a calmness that he had never seen before. It was definitely not like the tyrannical leader of the Pirates'' King back in the day, but more like the calmness and stability of a true warrior general. This was something that he himself, including even Ye Lvlongxu who was known to be capable of fighting, had never realized.


    "Great King, what is this?"


    "I am practicing a new type of formation. Liu Wu, help me move the formation."


    Liu Wu was stunned. How could the King Qin understand formations?


    King Qin ignored his surprise, as he already memorized the few thin sheets of paper in his arms. That was all the painstaking work that Yue Pengju had done before he died. It had condensed the intelligence and military strategy of this genius general. He had seen with his own eyes how he commanded a great battle in the Imperial Court. He had never been willing to admit to anyone that he had that kind of lightweight attitude, but he admired it from the bottom of his heart. Because of this, his comprehension was exceptionally easy. It was as if there was heaven''s will that was guiding him, deeper and more understood than what Hua Rong had written. It was far beyond the enlightenment brought by those few pages.


    Liu Wu and the others naturally did not know that he had obtained Yue Pengju''s military skills. They only faintly felt that "one must have a whole new level of respect for a warrior", that after not seeing the King Qin for a while, especially after Da She''s tribe suffered a destructive attack, he had felt that the King Qin had completely changed. Ambitious or even more ruthless, in short, he was more passionate than ever about military power, and feverishly absorbed in an unprecedented operation ¡ª all his energy was focused on the army.


    He subconsciously asked, "Your Majesty, we only have 3000 soldiers, right now Golden Army is running amok, to send this batch of weapons, I''m afraid ¡­"


    "So what if you have three thousand? Have you never heard of the Three Thousand Steel Armor that can swallow Wu, and the Hundred Qin Mountain Pass is Chu?! "


    Liu Wu was completely dumbfounded.


    Shan Xian Cun.


    This was Song Jin''s intersection. Although it was called crossing borders, it was actually completely controlled by the Golden Army. This place was shaded by trees and the mountains were dangerous. There was only one road leading down the mountain, and it was easy to defend, but hard to attack. Thus, it was not easy to be noticed by outsiders. In order to keep this a secret, they even moved the surrounding villagers to the swamps. The villagers did not dare to say anything, so they moved to the outer regions to cultivate. At that time, the land was divided into "familiar" and "birthplace", which were barren wastelands, and the villagers thought that it was the Golden Army''s bullying, which was why they were even more angry. In fact, of course there were Jinguo who discriminated against the Chinese, but most importantly, there was no such thing. There was a secret hidden here ¡ª this was the only way for Liao Song to "exchange blows". Fighting was not a war, but an agreement that Zhao Deji had reached with the Jinguo since he had ascended the throne. One of them was to pay tribute to the Jinguo every year, to have 250 thousand silver silks each. For fear of arousing greed or robbery, all the armed forces within a hundred miles of Shan Xian Cun were completely exterminated. It was a very safe passage for tribute. During the years since Zhao Deji ascended the throne, he had paid tribute and the Golden Army had never failed once.


    250 thousand silvers was not considered an astronomical amount during the prosperity of the Northern Song, but ever since Zhao Deji had settled down, a rich generation of Ming Yue Yang had been robbed by the Golden Army. They were unable to recover in a short period of time, thus, just relying on the tax collected in Jiangnan alone, not only did he have to support a few large armies, he also had to pay the 250 thousand silvers and silk cloth cloth cloth was an astronomical amount. But what made the Golden Army satisfied was that Zhao Deji had never objected to this. Especially regarding the quality of the silk, it was the highest quality silk from Sichuan and other places, even Zhao Deji himself did not want to use it.


    Every year''s tribute will be delivered at the turn of spring and summer, called "Spring Silver". But this year, because Qin Gui was outside of open seal, it was slightly delayed. Qin Gui knew clearly that the goal of the Jinguo was to help Song Qinzong and Zhao Deji to fight against each other, but no matter how shrewd and scheming he was, he had long been scared to death by the Golden Army. Furthermore, he had not openly broke all ties with the Fourth Prince, so he did not dare to risk detaining the silver.


    The Shan Xian Cun had a special Golden Army to take care of them, so they were escorted back to the Shang Jing. This year, because of the matter of relocating to the capital, the imperial court decided to send two taels of silver to the Yanjing. The original palace size of the Liaoning was naturally far better than that of the Shang Jing, but after moving to the capital, she naturally wanted to have a magnificent atmosphere. He had long envied the son of the Han family and hoped that the Yanjing could be made into the same magnificent palace of the open seal.


    The people who came to support the silver were ten thousand elite soldiers led by the King Longhu. As for the escort of the silver taels, it was from Qin Gui''s faction, the Featherfield Sect. In order to guard against accidents, Qin Gui asked him to lead 20 thousand troops to escort them back this time. He was afraid that if something were to happen, not only would he treat Zhao Deji the right, but if it were to go out, he would also encounter suspicion from the Fourth Prince. Although he was burning with power, he was completely reliant on Song Jin''s protection of the "Lifelong Prime Minister". Otherwise, according to Zhao Deji''s usual practice of moving across the river, he would have been deported long ago. And because of this, even though he was surprised at Wang Junhua''s death, he could not get the exact information. He did not dare to have any doubts about the Fourth Prince either, and only took it step by step.


    It was a cloudy day, and the two armies met in Shan Xian Cun. King Longhu was still somewhat polite to the tribute troops who were escorting them. In front of the white and flowery silver, he could not care less about prestige, he ordered others to take a look and said, "General Tian, thank you for your hard work." It was the first time that Tian Shi had received such favor from the Golden Man. He was overwhelmed by the unexpected favor.


    The King Longhu asked casually: "Where is Prime Minister Qin currently stationed at?"


    Tian Shi laughed sinisterly, "To be honest, I have to wait for Fourth Prince''s orders."


    "Ha, go back and tell Prime Minister Qin that Fourth Prince has something to discuss with him."


    "My family will definitely tell me."


    After King Longhu finished counting the contribution points, he waved his hand. The mule horses loaded with large amounts of huge materials started to head towards Jinguo.


    The King Longhu follows Jin Wushu''s orders. As long as one passes the Shan Xian Cun, aside from the marshland, there will be also a great road leading to the Yanjing. With the Fourth Prince''s army supporting them, there will be no problem at all. Moreover, nothing had ever happened around here, so there was no need to worry. He looked at the silver taels with great pride. He chatted with the several captains around him in a complacent manner, each of them eating and drinking from a wineskin and beef they carried with them.


    Passing Shan Xian Cun was a very smooth journey. If they continued, they would reach the marshland. This swamp was not a dead swamp, but rather a swamp. Although it was not a deadly trap, it was still very muddy and could sink in half without being able to move quickly.


    One of the Captains suddenly felt that something was amiss and hastily said to King Longhu: "Someone seems to be coming."

 C545 Angry

    The King Longhu was unconcerned: "What blind mountain villager? It must have been those hogs disregarding the prohibition, wanting to sneak up the mountain to hunt. "Go, kill them all. Let''s make an example of them ¡­"


    The Captain had promised and was leading dozens of soldiers to the frontlines to teach the reckless mountain villager a lesson. Hearing the urgent words of the Horseshoe, he kicked up a cloud of dust.


    "Not good, the bandits are robbing us ¡­"


    "How can there be bandits around here?"


    "Prepare it immediately."


    Although King Longhu was surprised, he did not panic. This troop had fought for a long time, how many bandits would there be? Moreover, this swamp was not suitable for horses at all. Golden Army had a secret path to retreat to so she was not afraid at all.


    "He''s here, he''s really here ¡­"


    "Look, it''s coming from the marshland ¡­"


    King Longhu laughed out loud. If he rushed in any other direction, he would be afraid, but if he rushed in the opposite direction of the swamp, he would undoubtedly be courting death. "I don''t know where these bandits came from, but even though there is a road to heaven, they are still trying to force their way in." Prepare for battle, annihilate all of these bandits! "


    Golden Army was waiting patiently, when she saw that the "bandits" had actually charged directly into the swamp.


    "Haha, idiot, idiot who sent himself to his death ¡­"


    King Longhu laughed out loud, but very quickly, his smile froze on his face. He could clearly see from above that the convoy actually brought sacks of sand and dried grass. When the horses charged forward, the grass and sand would fall into the swamp, and the white land would seem to open up a path. The ones in front would slightly obstruct them, while the ones in the back would be flat plains.


    King Longhu very quickly found out that this was not an ordinary bandit group, because this army had at least two thousand people, it was a completely battle-hardened elite army. The two armies were entangled with each other, causing Golden Army to be caught unprepared, although they quickly formed a formation, but helpless, the opponent''s formation seemed to be specially designed to deal with this swamp region, with both sides engaged in a chaotic battle, while at the same time, the King Longhu could see that the opponent''s middle sized man was the leader, he bent his bow and shot an arrow straight at the general''s left eye.


    He was Liu Wu, the Golden Army saw that their Master''s archery was extremely profound and had injured the leader of the group, they cheered: "Where did the thief come from, come and die quickly!"


    Liu Wu extended his hand and pulled out the arrow from his left eye, throwing it on the ground. He then bent over, grabbed a handful of sand and covered his eyes, and without caring about the blood and flesh, he rushed forward to kill.


    Seeing him being so brave and fierce, the Golden Army was shocked. He immediately dodged and the team behind took the chance to attack, and the situation immediately turned around. Just then, a group of elites rushed out from the middle of the mountain of Shan Xian Cun. They were all dressed in rattan nail, holding bows and arrows, looking down from above.


    Just as King Longhu was about to give the order to change formation, a big sized man riding a large horse rushed forward with a deer cutter, he was unstoppable and all who blocked him fell to the ground. Everyone anxiously dodged, he actually moved unhindered, directly rushing towards King Longhu.


    Dozens of soldiers could not stop him, and ran away after throwing away their armors.


    "Kill! Quickly kill this person ¡­"


    Before he finished speaking, he only saw a flash in front of him, and a sharp arrow shot over. It dodged to the side, but he could not dodge the other two arrows that came flying at him, as he had been hit by two arrows on his left shoulder in a row. He felt dizzy for a moment, but the opponent''s blade had remained safely at his waist for some unknown period of time, and he had changed his bow and arrow in his hand.


    He was flustered and exasperated. "Quick, stop them!"


    However, the Golden Army had suffered heavy casualties, it was impossible to stop them. The people who were originally escorting the mules and horses, had lost even more, scaring them to the point of running on all fours.


    Although he had consecutively cut down two deserters, how could he stop the retreat? His life was at stake, and when he looked again, there was only himself left as the commander of the team. The two guards caught him one by one and shouted, "King Longhu, if you don''t run now, it will be too late!"


    Just as he was about to struggle again, a whistling sound came from behind him. A large shining blade with killing intent could be seen. A few steps away, he could feel the call of death. He no longer dared to confront this God of Slaughter head on. A guard whipped his horse viciously, causing it to gallop away in pain.


    Once the King Longhu fled, the Golden Army was like a scattering of birds and beasts.


    The frightened horses and mules had long been conquered and controlled by the good hands of the horses. The barbarians had fought for a long time, but they had never achieved such a great victory. They raised their weapons and cheered loudly.


    King Qin did not dare to stay, he only looked around in satisfaction and shouted, "The army of Fourth Prince is about to arrive, quickly return."


    Despite the ecstasy of victory, the entire group was not in a mess. The spoils of war were well-stocked, and there was no trouble at all. They immediately left.


    After running fifty kilometers, everyone finally let out a sigh of relief and continued forward. King Qin and Liu Wu walked side by side, the wounds on his eyes had already been treated, and the blood traces had seeped through the white cloth outside. King Qin was also surprised by his bravery and shouted, "Liu Wu, this old man finally respects you."


    Although Liu Wu was injured, he was still overjoyed. "It''s all thanks to Your Majesty''s brilliant calculations, we received such a large amount of resources, hahaha, Fourth Prince is definitely going to die from anger."


    "I am afraid that this live bastard will die from anger. He will definitely come after us. "


    "That much silver is enough for us to spend for a year."


    "Hahaha, this is a tribute from the Song Kingdom, so what if I took it? I''ll take it, Zhao Deji is really a filial son of the Golden Man, damn it, it''s all good stuff."


    "This is the will of the heavens. Maybe the Taizu is in the sky protecting us ¡­"


    King Qin did not care about Songtazu''s soul. He glared and said, "If Songtazu has some useless descendants, he can bless them, then Song Qinzong and his son will not be taken away. Then Song Kingdom will not die."


    "Then, King, who do you think is protecting us?"


    "Of course it''s Yue Pengju!"


    Liu Wu was startled, and immediately nodded: "That''s right, maybe Yue Xiang Gong."


    The barbarians were all beaming with joy as they listened to their discussion. It was the first time in his life that he had seen so much silver. He couldn''t help but smile happily.


    At that side chamber, the King Longhu met the army of the Fourth Prince.


    This contribution was no small matter, but Jin Wushu did not expect anything unexpected to happen. The reason why he had brought his troops here was because he wanted to urge them ahead of time. The assassin couldn''t wait any longer, so he had to choose something from within to quickly set up the palace. There was another secret here. Because of the assassination attempt''s selfishness, Jin Wushu gave the order to Qin Gui, thus, in the tribute, other than the silver and silk cloth, there were also a few boxes of ancient calligraphy and paintings that Qin Gui had brought over. The Golden Jade Python Belt was specially used to decorate the assassination attempt in the palace.


    He was waiting at the relay station, bored to death, drinking his wine, when he saw the scout flying to report, "Not good, Fourth Prince, King Longhu has met with bandits ¡­"


    "What bandits?"


    "A mysterious bandit robbed us ¡­"


    Jin Wushu was enraged, the Shan Xian Cun had long exterminated all the armed forces within a hundred mile radius, where did the bandits come from? Besides, what kind of bandits could loot an army of ten thousand people?


    Just as he was about to get angry, he saw a war horse galloping towards him. The man on the horse had pierced two arrows into his body, it was King Longhu, he was battered and exhausted, with blood stains all over his body, the moment he knelt down, he began to wail: "Fourth Prince, the defeated general encountered a mysterious army."


    Jin Wushu said sternly: "Is it a bandit or an army?"


    "It''s the army ¡­"


    "What kind of power is it?"


    "I don''t know." They''re all regular soldiers in military uniforms. "


    "What military uniform are you wearing?"


    The King Longhu could not answer anymore, he could not tell what kind of uniform it was. It was not the Song Jun, nor was it the Golden Army, nor was it the army of Liao Jun, nor was it the armored Hook. But they were well-trained and had a neat formation. They were definitely a regular army.


    "What about the silver?"


    King Longhu said with a sullen face, "All of them were taken away."


    Jin Wushu was so angry that he almost fainted. However, now that it had fallen into the hands of the Golden Army herself, not only would it not be possible to rely on the Song Kingdom, if news of this got out, everyone would know that the Great Golden Essence Extract could not even protect the silver, wouldn''t that mean its reputation had fallen greatly?


    He whipped King Longhu, flustered and exasperated: "Quickly chase them, chase them now. If you can''t catch them back, then you will be punished by military law."


    King Longhu laid on the ground moaning, Jin Wushu could not care about him, he kicked him away, jumped onto his black horse and roared: Quickly chase them, even if you want to go to heaven, you have to find these people. Remember, to kill them, do not leave a single one alive.


    As strong as the wind, Da Jin''s thirty thousand Golden Army began to chase after the Shan Xian Cun. Arriving at the swamp, Golden Army was intimidated by the corpses scattered all over. Out of the ten thousand people in King Longhu, nearly seven to eight thousand died, and their corpses started to stink. Jin Wushu was so angry that he almost vomited blood.


    After the Shan Xian Cun, there was a fork in the road 50 miles ahead. There were three paths, big and small, that led to different places. The scouts carefully examined the tracks of the horses and mules, but there were traces of the horses and mules on all three roads, and they didn''t know where to go. Jin Wushu personally jumped down the horse, but saw that the three paths were all in a mess, could it be that the thieves were split into three groups? He knew that this was a trick, but he could not determine which path he should take.


    At this moment, a scout suddenly ran over with a white silk cloth in his hand. The silk was torn out and square. There were a few big words written on it in charcoal and tied to a tree by the side of the road.


    Jin Wushu took it and looked at it, only to see a few words written on it:


    King Qin Language Jin Lao


    No scales left


    How much did he know?


    This time, Jin Wushu was really fuming, it was King Qin again. Not only did he lead an army to snatch the silver, he even left behind a "poem" to ridicule himself for not giving him a scale so that he could measure up the amount of gold and silver stolen.


    A Centurion came up and anxiously said: "Did Song people snatch the silver? Wouldn''t that mean we can negotiate with the Song Kingdom? "


    "Idiot, that was stolen by the King Qin, not the Song people."


    "Is King Qin not Song people?"


    Even if the King Qin was the Song people, it would not be his fault. He was a pirate, and had led a group of barbarians into the Liaoning to this day.


    Wu Qimai asked: "Fourth Prince, where should we go to chase?"


    "There are no two paths. Chase left and right."

 C546 Benefits

    "What about the middle road?"


    "Not chasing."


    No one knew how the Fourth Prince judged him, but seeing his rage, even Wu Qimai did not dare to ask, and immediately split up to give chase.


    Jin Wushu took the lead and walked along the left path. Blood gushed out of his head as he thought to himself, King Qin can be said to have two birds with one stone, it was extremely sinister. Not only did he receive a large amount of silver taels, he could also provoke a dispute with Song Jin. He was not Hua Rong, and was not afraid of the blood flowing like rivers. He did not care about the casualties on both sides, and was happy as long as he could take the courage from the flames. Ever since Song Jin had negotiated, Jinguo''s ideal attitude was to sit on the sidelines and watch the battle. Right now, when the silver was thrown, it would inevitably involve the fight between the two nations. This was a situation that Jin Wushu was not willing to see.


    He chased with a burning heart. Another twenty li, but he had completely lost track of the horses and mules. At this time, it suddenly began to rain, getting harder and harder for everyone to open their eyes. The summer rain came quickly and left quickly. After the rain had passed, everyone realized that the road ahead was muddy, other than the footprints left behind by their side, King Qin''s group had already disappeared into thin air.


    Jin Wushu was so shocked that even the heavens were against him.


    "Fourth Prince, how do we chase them?"


    "Keep going forward, King Qin. This crown prince doesn''t believe that you can escape by spreading your wings."


    At dusk.


    Residence of the fourth prince was enveloped in a gloomy atmosphere. Even the setting sun, which had always seemed beautiful, lost its charm. It looked like it was about to bleed.


    Hua Rong dismounted from her horse and immediately, two guards impatiently brought up their sabers: "Let''s go, no one is allowed to come near."


    "I''m looking for Fourth Prince."


    "Who are you? What are you looking for Fourth Prince for? "


    The group of guards looked unfamiliar, and Hua Rong said indifferently: "You said Hua Rong is looking for him."


    "The Fourth Prince is not at home."


    Hua Rong looked around, but she did not know if what the guard said was true or not. It was still the Old Housekeeper from back then. Seeing that it was Hua Rong, he was overjoyed: "Quick, quickly come in." She then rolled her eyes at the two guards. "You''re blind. Even madam doesn''t know how to welcome you ¡­"


    Madam, which lady?


    The bodyguards looked at each other, the butler did not know how to address them, so he vaguely called them "Madam". Whether it was Madame Yue or Lady Jin, they both understood. Although he did not go to the grasslands for a holiday, he heard his family members who came back talk about the Golden Book Jade Ribbon that the Fourth Prince had given Princess Hua Rong before. He could not figure out the relationship between them, and he did not know if it was truly an imperial concubine. In any case, Hua Rong actually came looking for him herself, if Fourth Prince found out about it, wouldn''t she be extremely happy?


    "Madam, please come in ¡­"


    "Is the Fourth Prince here?"


    The butler was perplexed, "The Fourth Prince has sent troops and hasn''t come back yet."


    Jin Wushu sent troops? What kind of great battle has he been fighting recently?


    "Oh? "Since he''s not at home, I won''t go in."


    "How can this be? "It''s not easy to make a trip here ¡­"


    Hua Rong turned to leave, but the butler hastily tried to urge her to stay. He hastily chased after him, but she heard a burst of hurried Horseshoe s, who were returned with a group of Fourth Prince''s guards.


    "Fourth Prince is back ¡­" The butler was overjoyed and went forward to welcome him. Hua Rong stopped and looked in surprise at Jin Wushu who had returned with a travel worn look.


    Jin Wushu reined his horse, and upon seeing Hua Rong, he was extremely surprised, with a look of joy in his eyes: "Why are you here?"


    Before Hua Rong could reply, he suddenly pressed her hand on her chest after she finished speaking. With a frown, she spat out a mouthful of blood. Everyone was shocked, Hua Rong too, and upon closer inspection, she realized that Jin Wushu''s face was ashen, his complexion extremely ugly, but he did not seem to be injured at all.


    Everyone immediately surrounded him: "Fourth Prince, what''s wrong?"


    "Quick, pass on the information to the witch doctor ¡­"


    "Quickly go in ¡­"


    Jin Wushu waved his hand to stop the crowd from bustling with activity, he only stared at Hua Rong, and this was the first time Hua Rong took the initiative to look for his, and furthermore, his eyes revealed a tinge of worry. The worry was like a magic potion, and he pulled herself together a little, delighted, and jumped off her horse, striding toward her.


    "Fourth Prince, what are you doing?"


    "I''m fine, let''s go. If you have anything to say let''s talk inside."


    A group of servants immediately followed him, and Old Housekeeper was even more attentive to him. Very quickly, the hall was filled with all kinds of tea. This was the second time Hua Rong had stepped into this place. It was neither the complete Han, nor the semi-Han, transformation that she possessed when she first came to the Yanjing, now, it was completely filled with Jin Wushu''s characteristics. In order to avoid the summer heat, all the floors were made of marble, it was extremely smooth, and one could almost see the figure of a person. The layout of the room was the same as before, it was still adorned with all sorts of ornaments from the Song Kingdom''s palace.


    Hua Rong casually glanced at her and then sat down opposite of her. She said happily, "Hua Rong, eat something first ¡­"


    "Thank you Fourth Prince, I''m not hungry."


    The Marquis of Old Housekeeper stood at the side and carefully asked: "Fourth Prince, do you want to invite a witch doctor?"


    Jin Wushu was a little impatient as he waved his hand. "All of you can leave.


    Everyone retreated, and the room immediately quieted down.


    Jin Wushu let out a long breath, leaned against the wide chair, and looked extremely exhausted. She only stared at the woman in front of his, who was dressed normally, but had a much better complexion, and was unlike the dispirited and haggard expression he had had after the great battle. Of course, Hua Rong didn''t come for no reason, but at this moment, he didn''t have the heart to guess at her motives. She only thought that it was good that he was here, so it was good that he was here.


    It was as if the two of them had made a huge improvement, even without speaking, and were sitting together.


    Hua Rong avoided his heated and joyous gaze, but seeing that his face was covered in a layer of grey, her eyebrows slightly knitted together. She couldn''t help but ask, "Are you sick? "Why not?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a small problem," he said lightly, as if this was not the first time. "Besides, a witch doctor wouldn''t be able to tell anything."


    "Fourth Prince, you don''t have to be afraid of medical treatment. I heard that in the past two years, Jinguo has had an outstanding doctor who specializes in Han medicine ¡­"


    "Hua Rong, look at yourself, could it be that everything is good for you Chinese?"


    "I dare not say anything else, but at least you have medical skills, right? At least it''s better than you two hopping great gods. "


    Jin Wushu was speechless, then he suddenly sensed the concern in her words, and became happy again. He looked at her suspiciously: "Why isn''t Wen Long back yet?"


    Hua Rong avoided answering, and asked: "Fourth Prince, I heard that you went out to battle?"


    Jin Wushu''s expression changed from pale white to furious, "Hua Rong, I won''t hide this from you either. In this life, I will definitely kill King Qin. "It''s not that I''m not willing to let him go, it''s that this pirate is too much, too detestable ¡­"


    So he went to fight with the King Qin again? Hua Rong was shocked. She really wanted to ask how King Qin was doing, but looking at his expression, it was clear that he suffered a huge loss.


    "This Thief stole a large amount of silver taels from us ¡­"


    Fourth Prince had tens of thousands of properties, if he could even say the word "large number", how large would the number of people be? Hua Rong thought for a while, "A large group? "Isn''t it 250 thousand silver?"


    Jin Wushu snorted out from his nose. The yearly tribute from the Song Kingdom was delivered at Spring and Summer''s Eve. She was familiar with this custom, so he was a little late for this year. Otherwise, how could the Jinguo lose such a large amount of silver? How could Jin Wushu possibly dispatch his great army so easily to chase them down?


    She asked in shock: "Did King Qin really take away that batch of silver?"


    "Not taking it, but robbing it. A robber even more despicable than a robber."


    Hua Rong laughed, as if a gold ingot suddenly fell from the sky and struck her feet. Jin Wushu saw that her eyes were shining, and did not hide his happiness at all. He could not help but become angry: "Are you gloating?"


    "Fourth Prince is obviously one of my things. The difference is that you two are first-hand bandits, and King Qin is second-hand. What kind of schadenfreude am I supposed to be?"


    "Hua Rong, you, you actually dare to do this to that bastard, the pirate who does everything in his power ¡­"


    Hua Rong said with a stern expression: "I am not interested in him, even if I am not a King Qin, no matter who, I would still be very happy to hijack this pile of silver. Heh, Fourth Prince, no wonder you vomited blood. What a pity, what a pity. Wouldn''t it be better for the nobles to enjoy themselves and eat merrily this year? I don''t think the palace with the assassination will be built in such grandeur. "


    She laughed as she spoke, her expression sweet and pure, as if it were an old friend talking, not a rival. Jin Wushu was furious, but he could not refute it. However, this kind of anger was not a genuine depression in his heart, but a kind of inexplicable relaxation. Even being mocked and ridiculed like this was a great comfort.


    This was the first time Hua Rong saw him being able to endure the ridicule, and it was also very unexpected for him. She was about to say a few more words of sarcasm, but then stopped, and felt that she had never been this happy in the past few months, thinking about it, what a huge number. 250 thousand silk cloth was almost equivalent to the entire year of Jinguo''s GDP (hehe, she did not know how to express it, and could only use modern terms to describe it). No wonder the Fourth Prince was so furious. King Qin, how many troops could he enlarge? Towards this batch of silver, it was not like she had never had any plans since last year, but they were weak on their own and simply unrealistic. He never thought that the King Qin would actually be successful in kidnapping them.


    It was obvious that Jin Wushu would not be able to see through it, but he let out a cold laugh, "Even the King Qin won''t be able to escape. This prince has already sent his army to chase after him, so I don''t believe he can fly to the sky."


    Hua Rong thought about the mysterious land that she had traveled through, the plains and the mountains. In these border zones, there were too many places to hide. Countless small tribes roamed about, and some had even maintained their original forms for hundreds and thousands of years. She didn''t believe that they wouldn''t be able to hide a single King Qin.


    After pursuing him for the past few days, he slowly realized that King Qin was definitely not an ordinary person. Furthermore, judging from the way he used the army, it was not because he wanted Ye Lvdayong to, but because he acted on his own accord. As a result, he had tried a new strategy after failing to catch up. What exactly is going on in the King Qin''s gourd? Jin Wushu seemed to be muttering to himself, "King Qin is working so hard for his father-in-law, it can be said that he is giving it his all."


    So what?


    "Hua Rong, don''t be so happy too early. Even if Ye Lvdayong gets the silver taels, it will only be used as a front to stop wolves and then as a welcome gift to the tiger. What benefits does it bring to your Da Song?"


    "That''s still better than being in the hands of Da Jin."

 C547 None of my business

    "Don''t forget, if you provoke the conflict between Song Jin and Yue Yang, blood will flow like a river, could it be that this is what you, as a citizen of Da Song, wished for?"


    Hua Rong''s expression did not change: "Fourth Prince is joking again, since King Qin is being ordered by Ye Lvdayong, it is your, Jin Liao''s, conflict, what does it have to do with Da Song? Moreover, the silver were lost in your hands. If you go look for trouble with the Song Kingdom, wouldn''t that cause you to blow up? Furthermore, are you willing to make things difficult for your Big Gold''s loyal spokesperson, Qin Gui? "


    Jin Wushu laughed: "Hua Rong, you aren''t really here to see me right?"


    "Of course not."


    "Hua Rong, you have a request for me, yet you can''t even tell me a lie?"


    Hua Rong did indeed have something that he needed from him, and said indifferently: "Fourth Prince, I''ll be direct with you, I want to know more about Qin Gui from you." Aside from Qin Gui himself, there was probably nothing else in this world that was clearer of Qin Gui''s situation.


    "Why should I tell you?"


    "Because you had to tell me, and you promised me before."


    This was her true reason for coming here. She couldn''t wait any longer, everything was ready. Even if she only had one chance, she had to treat it as doing it.


    Jin Wushu did not say a word, he only stared at her expression, the smile had disappeared, the happiness had also disappeared, but it was an urgent and impatient anxiety, which filled her with a strange expression, as if he was a gambler putting all his belongings on the table, just for the sake of looking big or small ¡ª a die could decide a person''s life.


    He pondered for a moment, "Hua Rong, don''t even mention you, even I don''t have the confidence to easily kill Qin Gui."


    "It''s not that you can''t, but you don''t want to! Because it would be detrimental to your interests. "


    "Hua Rong, be more honest. Unless I destroy Song Jin''s contract, that way, Zhao Deji won''t have to wait for me to make a move to remove Qin Gui. However, according to your Songtazu''s oath not to kill the Grand Duke, he might not die ¡­ "


    Hua Rong said sharply: "It''s simply impossible for Zhao Deji to kill him!"


    "Qin Gui has a huge army of one hundred thousand protecting him, and there are three hundred thousand gathered Song Jun s waiting on both rivers. What do you want me to do?"


    "Fourth Prince, I did not ask for your help, nor did I ask for your help. I merely hoped that you would give me some information!"


    "With you alone, it''s like moths to a flame."


    Her face was flushed red, and she spoke incoherently, "Even if a moth flies into a flame, you still have to try."


    It was not the first time that Jin Wushu had experienced her stubbornness, so anger could be heard in her tone, "You simply do not need to try. You will know the result sooner rather than later."


    "I have my own way."


    "What do you know?" Those barbarians couldn''t even withstand a single blow? Or was King Qin helping you secretly? "


    "No!"


    He laughed, "I knew it, King Qin would never help you. Hua Rong, those barbarians of yours, you should not dream about them.


    "Fourth Prince, you only need to provide a bit of information on Qin Gui. Is this really that difficult for you? Actually, you do not want Qin Gui to die at all, for fear of obstructing the interests of your Jinguo. "


    "Of course, this crown prince is the Prime Minister of the Jinguo, the Field Marshal and not a traitor of the Jinguo!"


    You killed Wang Junhua, and Qin Gui is not a fool either. Can you guarantee that he will work loyally for your entire life? "


    He spread out his hands. "You''re the one who killed Wang Junhua, not me!"


    Hua Rong glared at him. She did not want to send troops nor did she want him to help. All she wanted to know was a bit of information.


    Jin Wushu looked at her indifferently. "Hua Rong, I suddenly want to drink some tea."


    "The teacups are right in front of you. You can drink as much as you want."


    "No, I want you to fry tea."


    She sneered and stood up, "Fourth Prince, after drinking some tea, do you want me to marry you again? "Sorry, it''s fine if you don''t want to say it, but it''s not like I have to ¡­"


    "That''s not so ¡­" He interrupted her words without getting angry, and with a sly smile: "Hua Rong, look at yourself ¡­" He handed over a bronze mirror and placed it on the table across from him. It was carved with a beautiful phoenix, similar to a phoenix that came from the Song Kingdom''s palace.


    Hua Rong was confused by his move. "What?"


    "It''s nothing, look in the mirror first ¡­"


    "There''s no need!"


    He forcefully stuffed the mirror into her hand, and her voice was filled with ridicule: "Hua Rong, don''t tell me you don''t dare to look at the mirror anymore?"


    "Why should I not dare to look? Could it be that you are looking at a demonic mirror? " Hua Rong snorted. It wasn''t like this was some Soul Search mirror. At this time, she suddenly froze. The woman in the mirror, drawn and haggard, had only one expression in her eyes: eager! The urgency of revenge! Inadvertently, a strand of white hair brushed past his hair ¡ª it was a long white one. In the past few days in the forest, she had long since forgotten what the mirror was about. Every day she struggled, every day she was planning, she was even bathed in blood from the bloody battle. She had never forgotten about her "complexion" and had even completely forgotten that she was originally a woman.


    "Hua Rong, you deliberately tried to seek revenge, but do you know how much power a person can wield? Do you think you are the invincible Queen of Banshees? Is Qin Gui Wang Junhua? No! He was sinister and deceitful. Judging from his current position, he would never rush here on this crown prince''s order. To be honest, the Crown Prince had already sent seven or eight people to spy on them. However, they couldn''t do anything about it. His defense was too tight. This crown prince can''t even do it with a heavy weapon, your abilities are limited, what right do you have to think that you can succeed? "


    She was still looking at herself in the mirror, her mind blank. He had unknowingly become old. If he continued to wait, what other opportunities could he wait for?


    "Hua Rong, listen to me, you should think about it carefully. It won''t be too late for a gentleman to take revenge ten years later, you are too impatient ¡­"


    She flatly refused. "In a few years, when I become an old woman, there will be no hope."


    "You have to be patient, you can''t do anything overnight."


    "I can''t wait any longer!"


    "You''re alone. There''s no way you can kill him."


    "Even if I die with Qin Gui, I don''t care!" She became even more impatient, "Don''t find any more excuses, should you tell me or not?"


    He stared into her eyes, full of manic eagerness. He suddenly realized that she was truly determined to die together with him. Hua Rong, I really don''t know if I should call you stupid or arrogant, you simply can''t do something, why do you have to force yourself? "


    "I don''t do things as I please. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to rest in peace for the rest of my life."


    "For the sake of a peace of mind, you don''t even care about your son? If you forget, this prince will remind you, how did Zha He die? You''ve already killed someone who is good to you. What else do you want? "


    The anger in his heart was like a volcano about to erupt: "Zha He was killed by your Golden Army, it was Ye Lvdayong who was killed ¡­"


    "If you did not order him to do so, how could he have died when he was still selling milk wine from the Yanjing?"


    Hua Rong took a deep breath, her eyes blazing with fire, yet unable to refute. Zha He''s death lingered in her heart, and she had blamed himself more than once.


    "Look at yourself, what kind of person have you become these days? If you go and die, what will happen to your son? Could it be that you really expect King Qin to help you raise a few survivors? "


    Her breathing became even more rapid, she was unable to reply to even a single word.


    He sneered, "King Qin has long been married and has already given birth to a child, could this be a fake? Even if he didn''t have any feelings for Ye Lvdayong''s daughter, could it be that he also doesn''t have any feelings for his own son? "How can you expect him to treat you as he did?" His hatred towards the King Qin had already sunk deep into his bones, and he continued to speak, "Do you think he truly treats you sincerely? If he was sincere, would he have taken another wife outside of you? The real reason is that he''s tired of you and doesn''t want to spend any more effort on you. There is a limit to a man''s patience. Do you think that there are no other women in this world besides you? Actually, what are you, Hua Rong, worth? There are thousands upon thousands of women more beautiful than you, what right do you have to be arrogant? "


    Her lips slightly moved, but he didn''t give her any chance to open her mouth, and his voice was piercing: "Hua Rong, your problem is that you''re too self-confident, and always think that men will surround you, and let you decide what to do. But, you''re wrong. Do you really think you''re so beautiful that you can topple empires? Do you think you are still a flower girl? Yes, I used to follow everything you said and please you at every turn. However, since your marriage, I have long since stopped thinking about it. It is only a kind of unconquered ambition and unwillingness to accept it. Later on, because I was being held hostage by you and wanted to get the antidote, I had no choice but to put on an act. Now that the two of you are even, and you still want to take an inch from me and plunder things that don''t belong to you, aren''t you overestimating yourself a little too much? "


    She said in a high-pitched voice, "I never believed you. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have tortured me and insulted me with Wang Junhua when Miao Liu changed. At that time, if not for Pengju coming over, you would have killed me without hesitation! "I am not as overconfident as you say. In this world, other than Pengju, I can''t see anyone who truly treats me with sincerity ¡­"


    "Heh, it''s good that you know this. Hua Rong, you know your own limits. If that''s the case, then why did you come to beg me today? "


    "Fourth Prince, I am only inquiring about Qin Gui''s whereabouts. For a traitor like him, one should be able to kill him ¡­"


    "What does it have to do with me whether he is a traitor or not? Why should I tell you? What good would it do me to kill him? Don''t you know that this is one of my Jinguo''s top secrets? What right do you have to know? Do you think that this prince is a traitor? " He laughed, his sarcasm deepening. "I''m sorry, this prince may have given you the illusion that he doesn''t love the river or the mountains or the beauties. The truth is, Hua Rong, you are wrong, this crown prince does not love anything other than mountains and rivers. Even when it comes to dealing with Da She Tribe, it is because of Wen Long, not you. "Don''t get it wrong ¡­"


    She placed the bronze mirror on the table and actually calmed down. The red blush of anger on her face slowly spread out, as if she did not care about his taunting. She actually knew all of this. The person who pretended to be in love the most was actually the most heartless of all. To her, it could not be considered as a blow at all. She turned around slowly, very calmly. "Sorry to bother you."

 C548 Why didnt he leave?!

    "Oh? Didn''t they say they were going to kill me this time? Zhao Deji, Qin Gui, Jin Wushu, take a look, these three are your enemies from the start. How many of them have you killed up till now? "


    She clenched her fists slightly and let them go.


    "That''s not right. I almost forgot. You actually don''t want to kill me anymore. Hahahaha, because you think I''m being nice to you. Are you moved?" He glanced at her with a frivolous expression, "Perhaps, if I help you kill Qin Gui, you might really marry me. To be able to marry Yue Pengju''s widow and become an imperial concubine, Hua Rong, this is much better than winning a great battle and raising the morale of our family. It is even better than having the Queen of Song Kingdom become our concubinage. " "The Queen of Song Kingdom is known as the mother of the world, but the father and son of the Song Huizong are all infatuated with nothing. They did not have much prestige to begin with, so insulting them would not be much of a fun either. But Yue Pengju is different. He is famous throughout the world, which one of you Da Song doesn''t admire him? Even the Golden Army who was fighting with him had to respect him as'' Grandpa Yue ''. I have dominated Song Jinliao my entire life, but yet I lost to him. Hua Rong, if you are willing to marry me, maybe I will really be tempted. I will think about it and see if it is worth it to help you kill Qin Gui or not ¡­ "


    Hua Rong laughed, the clenched fist had loosened, and her tone sounded like she was chatting with an old friend: "Fourth Prince, I''m afraid I''ve disappointed you, I had no intention of marrying you. I also really didn''t believe you, pretending to be real or fake, this is my eternal view of you. Your so-called ''sincerity'' will always contain schemes and plots. No matter how weak I am and how many times I fall for it, I still have to be on my guard. "


    "Oh? That is to say, there is no longer any value in using it. After I kill Qin Gui, Zhao Deji, it will be my turn next? " "Of course, if you can kill these two!"


    She seriously thought about it before answering, "Of course you are the murderer, but you are not the culprit. Of course I wanted to kill you, but killing you would be too difficult. So, ever since you helped me kill Wang Junhua, I never planned to kill you again. "


    "Not now, but after that?"


    "Never again. Fourth Prince, in the future, our grudges will be even. Goodbye, oh, no, there''s no need to meet again. "


    "Don''t think that I want to see you. If it wasn''t for Wenlong, I wouldn''t have wanted to see you for a long time."


    "Wen Long, there''s nothing to see. He is the son of Lu Deng, the son of a general who was killed by you in Song Kingdom. Fourth Prince, please stop pretending to be righteous. "


    Jin Wushu stared at her, seeing that she was about to reach the door, he spoke again: "Hua Rong, don''t forget, this prince is unreliable, and the thief King Qin is even unreliable. He does not have any morals and morals. All the men in the world are actually of similar virtue. Don''t blame me for not reminding you that if you were to die, your son would become an orphan. Perhaps, Yue Pengju would become extinct ¡­ "


    She was still not angry. "Thanks for the reminder. I understand."


    When she said this, she didn''t even turn her head and only walked forward in a leisurely manner. Jin Wushu stared at her intently. Only his exposed hands, which had gone from green and smooth to full of history, were tightly clenched. He could see the veins on the back of his hands flowing with endless anger.


    "Hua Rong!"


    She had gone out the door, never looking back, never stopping.


    "Hua Rong, if you want to throw your life away, go ahead. I wish that after Yue Pengju dies, he will not be uprooted. I will definitely be very happy if you help him get rid of the roots. Hahahaha ¡­"


    "Hua Rong... Hua Rong... Hua Rong... "


    He called three times, then shut up and went to the door. She walked faster and faster. The summer wind made her hair even more unkempt, and he noticed that the woman''s back was so far away, but she was not in a sorry state. Even now, she wasn''t embarrassed at all.


    Old Housekeeper ran in, "Fourth Prince, why has the Madam left?"


    His expression was ambiguous as he said the two words "Madam" in a very elegant manner. Jin Wushu looked at his blurry old eyes that were filled with gossips and prying, and closed his eyes before sitting down heavily on a huge wooden chair. When he opened her eyes, the Desk at her side had a complete set of kiln tableware, such a brilliant and elegant rose-red, a set of works of art that was exceptionally exquisite. It was something that he had sent to Hua Rong''s tent on the plains back then. She came here with the purpose of taking revenge, not hesitating at all to "please" himself. Once, she came here with his son, dressed in the Imperial Palace attire of the Song Dynasty, to "cook tea" for herself in front of the Kikuji s. The joy of that time was unforgettable. It was closest to the edge of happiness. A lovely wife and children, living together like other ordinary people. That was the ideal life condition after the war.


    He was furious. Since he was going to compromise, why not just go all the way to the end? A woman had never been at peace in her entire life. She was always on the brink of death.


    With his free hand, he flew around, the flower, bird, insect and fish changed endlessly, the brilliant material civilization of Da Song, the gentleness and enchantment of his half dream, the joy of adding fragrance to his sleeves, he thought, he would probably never be able to enjoy it again in this lifetime.


    The Old Housekeeper realized that his expression was strange and was startled. He quickly called out "Fourth Prince" and his face turned pale as he spat out another mouthful of blood. Old Housekeeper quickly supported him up. "Young horse, your medicine doctor ¡­"


    Shaking his head, he fished out a pill and swallowed it. His wounds from the early years, coupled with the power of the poison, had caused some of them to be dispelled. However, some of them had already sunk deep into the bone marrow. Even the deities of the Transcending Mortality Stage weren''t able to do anything about it.


    "Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "I''ll go and rest for a while."


    Old Housekeeper retreated to the side, feeling very uneasy. Jin Wushu dozed off for a bit and just as he was about to get up, one of the scouts ran back anxiously and paced around the entrance, but he was stopped. The guard said in a low voice, "You are not allowed to disturb Fourth Prince right now ¡­"


    "I''m in a hurry."


    "Even if it''s urgent."


    Jin Wushu opened his eyes.


    The guard then let them through, the scout rushed in and reported loudly: "Reporting to Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Jin Wushu saw that he was covered in sweat and his eyelids were opened so tired that they couldn''t be opened, but he had no choice but to pull himself together and ask: "What happened again? You have the whereabouts of a King Qin? "


    "No, it''s the white seed that has been dry for a long time. It''s been forty-nine days since there was any rain, and there''s no harvest. There are some refugees gathering to rebel ¡­"


    This was really adding fuel to the fire. Before the matters of the King Qin could be settled, the feudal fiefdom encountered another drought.


    white seed was Jin Wushu''s fiefdom, and could be considered his private territory. He was given the title of State of Yue King. This was the biggest country in the history of the Jinguo, and all the leases, prey, and horses in the territory were all under his jurisdiction. That was why the Residence of the fourth prince had accumulated such an amount of wealth that was comparable to that of a nation.


    "Fourth Prince, what do you think we should do? Some of the local citizens have started setting up altars to pray for rain ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu pondered for a long time before raising his head: "Since that''s the case, this prince will personally go pray for the rain."


    Old Housekeeper quickly said: "How can that work? Fourth Prince, your illness ¡­ "


    He said sternly, "What illness can this crown prince have? "Prepare yourself, this prince will immediately go to the fiefdom ¡­"


    After being arid for so long, the feudal fiefdom couldn''t wait any longer. Saving a life was like saving a fire, this was more urgent than the money that was stolen from Jinguo. The was his trusted aide, after all. As for the feudal fiefdom, who else would care about it other than themselves?


    The horse stopped at the entrance, a group of elite guards followed closely behind. Wu Qimai hurriedly brought some medicinal ingredients that the Old Housekeeper had prepared and came over. Once Jin Wushu sat on the black horse, he raised his whip. His spirit was slightly restored, but his face was still ashen. He laughed bitterly. Previously, he had mocked Hua Rong for looking in the mirror. Actually, she was older than her by a lot. In this world, even if one did not seek revenge, there were still many cases of torture.


    Suddenly thinking of Hua Rong, she became a little absent-minded. This crazy woman, regardless of everything, had a cold face and a heartless heart, but, how many people in the world could be as unyielding as her? Knowing better than to do it. If there were more of these people in the Song people, the country would not have been destroyed. Even if they lived a life worse than a dog, especially a woman, who didn''t care about honor or disgrace, or the hatred of a nation, or living in secret under the guise of love. In essence, it wasn''t because they wanted to be rich and powerful, but because a small favor could cause their hearts to tremble, making them into deeply cherished fairies. Just like Ye Lvguanyin and Wang Junhua, who sounded like they were trying to save the country on the wrong track, was it not because they were afraid of death, or because they were tired of living?


    There were very few men with backbone, let alone women. The vast majority of women had no backbone, and all of them were subservient people who bent their knees and kneeled down. Otherwise, how could anyone in female nobleman marry over a hundred young wives?


    Ye Lvguanyin was very common, how many "idiots" like him could there be in this world?


    Unfortunately, this crazy woman must have ran away without a care for anything else. If they were to meet again, who knew how long it would take.


    He waved his horsewhip and sped up. Just as he was about to run past the long birch forest outside Fourth Prince Palace, he suddenly stopped and shouted out loud with a strange intuition: "Come out."


    Sure enough, a shadow flashed. It was a Black Moonlight, its jet-black mane trembling in the dusk. Because it was a cloudy day, it couldn''t shine as brightly as it used to under the setting sun.


    He was stunned for a moment. Hua Rong still hasn''t left? Based on sher temper, it was rare for her to still be able to stay. He suddenly started laughing happily, but it was unknown what he was laughing about. When he was smiling like this, his face suddenly filled with sincerity, as if the Zha He he met for the first time on the streets of Yanjing was a true and simple ordinary person. He carried a simple and honest nature, he was neither a war maniac nor a black-hearted politician;


    Jin Wushu had always been a face changing expert. Therefore, it was absolutely correct to think that he was an intelligent man. Moreover, he was an excellent man. People who were loyal, adulterous, sometimes good, sometimes bad. People who reacted slightly slower were unable to adapt to him.


    Hua Rong shook her head disapprovingly at his smiling face. From the front, Jin Wushu''s face was ashen, as if she had entered the twilight years of her life. The ruthlessness and brutality of her past had even disappeared without a trace. So it turned out that she had known him for such a long time? Many years had passed?


    "Hua Rong, why aren''t you leaving?"


    Hua Rong did not make a sound.

 C549 Not worried

    "Are you hiding here? Did you see the spies rush back here and think that we had found the location of the King Qin? Are you worried about him? "


    She did not deny it. Indeed, when he was about to go out of the door, he suddenly saw a scout running back at full speed.


    "However, you must be disappointed. Even now, those useless bastards still haven''t found the whereabouts of that pirate. Could it be that this fellow had escaped from the earth? "Looks like if I don''t personally make a move, I really can''t hold him back. Right now, the combined assault is sending King Longhu and Hai Ling as the leaders, letting this arrogant brat suffer first before talking about anything else ¡­" He noticed the look on her face as she listened, and a faint glow of joy crept into the corners of his eyes. He suddenly stopped talking. It was an unexpected discovery, if this woman had a smile on her face, then it would be vivid and radiant ¡ª the power of the smile was so great, but it was a pity that she had been tense for so long, as if someone owed her tens of thousands of taels of silver forever.


    Hua Rong saw that he had shut his mouth, her expression was strange, and immediately said indifferently: "I originally knew, you would not be able to catch King Qin."


    He flustered and exasperated: "Hua Rong, you really have no eyes. Didn''t you personally witness how this crown prince had heavily injured that bandit and almost lost his life? This time, it was a mistake. If this crown prince were to personally escort him, how could he let him succeed? is that the King Longhu is incompetent ¡­ "


    "Okay, your Fourth Prince has three heads and six arms, you can do it, the big and small matters of the entire Jinguo, you can do it for your entire life? Are you not going to die? Who cares if you die? When you died, did your wives find someone to claim their place? "


    "Hua Rong, can you not be so venomous?"


    "What''s venomous tongue? How can it match up to your Fourth Prince''s evil scheme? What are you going to do now? "


    Jin Wushu stared at her, his gaze slowly becoming peaceful: "Hua Rong, you''re actually not as impulsive as before. If it was before, when I scolded you like that, you would have definitely run away long ago. "


    She smiled faintly. People, who wouldn''t change? For what he needed, not to mention a few curses, even a beating was nothing. Who can be unstoppable and forever upright? Humans were as lowly as grass and mustard. They could bend their waists under the pressure of all kinds of miscellaneous items at any time.


    "But, I really am not going to look for Qin Gui. Right now, I have no time to bother with him. "


    "Then what are you doing?"


    "My feudal fiefdom has been dry for a long time, without a single blade of grass. Crops have died, cattle and sheep have died. I am going to pray for rain."


    A war maniac going to the feudal fiefdom to pray for rain? Hua Rong raised her eyebrows, the Fourth Prince was so close to the masses?


    "Do you think you''re a dragon king?"


    "If the Dragon King doesn''t rain, then this crown prince will beat him until he rains."


    This is not a rainstorm, this is a threat.


    Jin Wushu''s expression finally became anxious, "If we were to continue on such a huge piece of land, I really wouldn''t dare to imagine. I have to do something, open up a store of food, and at least pacify them a bit. Otherwise, I really wouldn''t be able to resist it with my three heads and six arms ¡­"


    Only then did Hua Rong have a whole new level of respect for him. She did it like a cat crying at a mouse.


    "Hua Rong, do you want to come with me to visit my feudal fiefdom? Look at this crown prince''s battle of wits? The white seed is not far, it is less than two hundred Li away from the Yanjing. "This land is very fertile and suitable for farming. In my opinion, Da Jin needs to settle down for a long time. In addition to hunting and farming, he also needs to be cultivated like the Han ¡­"


    "Fourth Prince, I just want to know more about Qin Gui!"


    Completely irrelevant.


    The excited Jin Wushu finally could no longer endure it. "Hua Rong, don''t you think it''s boring for a woman to do this to you?"


    "I never thought I was funny."


    He completely surrendered, "News from the outside world said that Qin Gui was stationed in the Liu Jia Temple. Actually, it was a substitute he found. He himself was hiding seven to eight kilometers away from the Liu Jia Temple, in the Five Mile Temple. This was the headquarters of Yang Yizhong''s huge army of a hundred thousand. Qin Gui himself was protected by nearly five hundred guards, and thirty of them were deathsworn soldiers that came with him. Their family and lives were controlled by Qin Gui, who protected them closely for twelve hours without any mistakes. Reportedly, other than controlling their family, every time a person died, Qin Gui would bestow them with at least a thousand taels of silver. This doesn''t even include the generous rewards they received when they were alive, so you don''t need to doubt the extent of their hard work ¡­ "


    One thousand taels of silver, according to the price at that time, was enough to support an ordinary family for a lifetime. No wonder these Death Soldiers were willing to work so hard. Only Qin Gui could afford to pay such a large price.


    Jin Wushu stared at her fluttering eyelashes, he thought, if only she knew the difficulties and retreated. He wanted to say something unpleasant, but after thinking about it, he couldn''t think of anything else to say. He shook his head.


    "Hua Rong..."


    Hua Rong slowly raised her head and looked at him, her eyes revealing a trace of a smile, she suddenly took out something from her bosom and handed it over.


    He was surprised. "What is this?"


    She said lightly, "Maybe you can use it."


    That was a bottle of Da She Tribe pills, completely eliminating the remaining poison in his body.


    Holding the medicine bottle, his hand trembled slightly: "Hua Rong. So you came here specifically to deliver medicine to me? "


    She laughed, "Fourth Prince, save your time. I am not as good as you make me out to be. Of course, it could also be said to be a special journey. After all, I have a favor to ask of you, and there is no free lunch in this world. Otherwise, how could you provide me with information for no reason? It''s a bribe. "Thank you very much."


    "Can''t you just say that it''s because you''re concerned about my body? It''s so hard to even lie? "


    "Actually, I rarely lie. Because to tell a lie you have to make up ten or even a hundred to cover it up. "


    Jin Wushu had nothing more to say, he could only stare, but in his heart, he was still happy. Even if it was an exchange, she didn''t want himself to die, did he?


    "Hua Rong, since that''s the case, we might as well make another trade."


    "What kind of transaction law?"


    "You and Wen Long will accompany this prince to hell. After that, this prince promises you that I''ll help you gather the most detailed information on Qin Gui. What do you think? "


    She retorted, "How can I trust you?"


    A trace of loneliness flashed through his eyes, but he quickly smiled and said, "Indeed, you cannot trust me. But is my information not important? For example, if you go and kill Qin Gui without thinking, your success rate will be zero; if I provide you with accurate information, your success rate will be at least one percent; between 0 and 1, what do you choose? "


    This was a very attractive condition. Hua Rong bit her lips, unable to make a decision at the moment.


    "Going to the rain would only take seven to eight days, while the negotiations between Da Jin and Qin Gui would only start half a month later. We were just delaying until the Song Kingdom lost his patience and they lost their patience. This is a psychological tactic, they will naturally fall into chaos, and at that time, it will be easy to talk about it. Furthermore, I have a person planted inside that hasn''t been exposed yet, maybe at that time, it will be useful ¡­ Hua Rong, this trip won''t take up too much of your time; furthermore, I can also provide you with a treasure sword, which can cut iron like mud, and which is a treasure for my Fourth Prince Palace. I have never used it before, so I might be able to help you.


    She stared at him for a long time as she mocked and insulted him. There was less than an hour between the two of them.


    "Fourth Prince, why are you helping me like this?"


    "Help you?" Do you think so? " He raised his eyebrows, looking extremely astonished. "Am I not instigating you to die? Hua Rong, you are wrong, I am the one who should stop you. If you kill Qin Gui, you will die. Hua Rong, this crown prince is not helping you. If you are dead, Yue Pengju will truly die, and this prince will watch as his enemy is cut off from his roots, from then on he will be free from worry, what can I help you with? Also, is someone like you worth helping? "


    Very good, this is the true nature of the Fourth Prince.


    "Since that''s the case, there''s no need for Wen Long to go."


    "Of course it''s necessary. At least, when you''re praying for rain, you can also pray for him. I''m afraid that if he follows you, he will die quickly. Hua Rong, for a woman like you who has no heart and no liver, whether it''s Wen Long or your son, they will all be killed by you. "


    In her eyes, there was another spark of anger burning, but it was quickly extinguished. He said dejectedly, "Fourth Prince, I still wish for Wen Long to follow you."


    "Oh? Hua Rong, you thought it through again? In terms of your ability to change your attitude, you are as good as I am. Unfortunately, I don''t want him anymore. I really want to see, if you kill Lu Deng''s son, how do you explain it to that couple below the netherworld ¡­ "


    Hua Rong looked at his venomous face. The situation was better than the person, if she wanted to obtain what she needed, she would not care whether he was a venomous attack or not. It didn''t matter even if she was sincere or fake. Lu Wenlong would not die, this point, she had enough confidence.


    A golden star suddenly appeared in front of his eyes. It was shining as if Qin Gui''s head was dancing on the tip of his blade. This strange stimulation and excitement made her feel a sweet taste in her throat, but she immediately swallowed it down. This was also the reason why she wanted to make her move. There was no room for delay at all. That was not an obvious injury, but a accumulation of many years that not even the King Qin knew about. Thus, even he himself felt that he was crazy and unreasonable.


    To be alive, who wouldn''t want to be alive? Raising his son and raising him for the rest of his life was just a dream.


    After passing through the rugged mountain path, there was the sound of flowing water. The surroundings were picturesque, and one could see that in an open area, a row of wooden buildings had been built. Although it was simple and crude, the scenery was pleasant.


    When the army stopped, everyone looked at this magical place in surprise. One by one, they jumped off their horses, unable to contain their joy. Many long-nosed "monsters" roam among them. Many people, seeing elephants for the first time, cried out in surprise, "What is this?"


    King Qin laughed: "Elephant. This stupid guy can''t hurt people. After training, these guys are even more capable than horses. In the past, the Burmese king commanded six thousand elephants to fight, and the enemy was scared out of his wits. "


    Liu Wu asked in shock: "My King, you aren''t thinking of taming these idiots, right?"


    "There''s no taming master here. I don''t have that much skill, I can''t tame it."


    It was unknown who shouted first, "Great King, this place is really great."


    "Where is this place?"


    "I didn''t know there was such a good place. If only our families could come and live here... "Much better than our hometown ¡­"

 C550 What to do

    "King, is this our independent kingdom?"


    King Qin did not answer all these questions. This was a temporary place to settle down, his "old nest" was at sea after all. He could not wait to return immediately. Of course, he couldn''t leave empty-handed.


    He asked Liu Wu: "Is everything ready?"


    "Alright."


    "Then immediately send these to the Da She Tribe."


    "What do I say to Madame?"


    King Qin pondered for a moment, "I''ll go there myself."


    "Your Majesty, it would be better if you went. There are some matters that if you don''t go now, Madam''s misunderstanding will deepen."


    King Qin stared at him: "What do you know? She wouldn''t have misunderstood me at all. "


    Liu Wu was not convinced, if there was no misunderstanding, why was she always unwilling to meet the King?


    Right at this time, he suddenly heard a "wuu" sound of cheers. King Qin looked carefully and saw that it was the wild people wearing grass and leaves, dancing and waving their hands. The row of wooden houses were built meticulously by them. When they saw King Qin and the others, they had already received the signal and naturally came out to welcome them.


    The barbarians ran over and bowed towards the King Qin in high spirits. The leader was a wild man in his thirties. His name was also very strange. His eyes were shining brightly as he looked at the rows of carriages and horses, the tools and even the knives and shovels used for farming, and the flower-faced horses and mules.


    "Your Majesty ¡­"


    "This is a fertile land, you can farm it."


    "Great King, this place is rich with aquatic plants and wild fruits. There are also many prey, so there is no need to cultivate. Why do we have to reclaim so much wasteland?"


    King Qin glared at him. Of course there was no need to wait until there were more people. He carefully checked the remaining barbarians. There were only two or three hundred of them who were doing basic work. It was obvious that they were not slacking off. He smiled in his heart. In the end, that girl didn''t disobey him. Although she was stubborn, she was completely clear on the situation. Furthermore, he naturally found out that she was even happy to accept Jin Wushu''s two thousand loads of food. As long as it was beneficial to the Da She Tribe, she would accept them all, and would not consider any issue of "pride". She suddenly felt a little uneasy. Why was it that in any big situation, she was able to "bend and submit", yet on her own matter, she had fallen into a situation where she was almost paranoid over and over again?


    Not even the partners. Furthermore, she herself wasn''t willing to marry Yue Pengju before he turned into a corpse. However, she had been in the Jinguo for such a long time, so she had never revealed any intentions of truly cooperating with him. From the looks of her attitude, she had been in Jin Wushu''s place for such a long time, seeking revenge, and finding him, wasn''t she a better partner? At least he wouldn''t plot against her.


    Could it be that in her mind, she could not even compare to Jin Wushu? Even if he killed Wang Junhua as bait, he would not be able to alleviate his sins, so why did Hua Rong choose him as the partner instead?


    Looking around, Hua Rong was not here. Of course she wouldn''t hide here. What was she doing now?


    "Hey, you''re bald ¡­" He called out and observed the barbarian. The barbarian''s name was strange but his hair was lush. He didn''t have the slightest intention of being ''bald''. Where is your leader? "


    "King, the leader has returned home." They called the Da She Tribe his'' home '', "She told us to stay, and said that you would help us."


    The King Qin nodded his head, but his heart was filled with even more suspicions. It seemed like Hua Rong did not grow suspicious of her ''rescue was not in time'', but, why was the grudge behind her so heavy? Just because she was married? Even if it became a marriage, according to her, wouldn''t it be impossible to be a "friend" or "Brother of brotherhood"?


    He turned his horse around and said, "Liu Wu, you stay behind to settle them down." After that huge battle, he had personally witnessed the scene of the arrows being drawn by Liu Wu''s eyes, it was an action only rational and clear-headed people would do, it already had the demeanor of a general, and was definitely not a puppet bewitched by Ye Lvdayong. Thus, he was completely at ease with Liu Wu.


    "Great King, where are you going?"


    "I''m going to the Da She Tribe for a trip."


    Without saying much, he brought the four elites with him and quickly rode towards the Da She Tribe. Having made up his mind to see her, he began to hurry up. It was a kind of sweet indulgence and compromise: In that case, she was a stubborn one, so what if I let her be? In any case, he had been obedient for half a lifetime, so it wasn''t as bad as this one.


    The more he thought about it, the more impatient he became. He truly wished he could fly even faster. When he saw her, he must tell her everything. He was willing to share everything with her. At least, he would be her most reliable assistant, and he even had the 250 thousand taels of silver and silk. If she knew, how happy would she be?


    The scorching sun shone through the gaps between the trees, passing through layers of filters. It was as if the scorching heat had been gradually obliterated, and a faint sound of hooves could be heard. It was as if the birds and bugs were all tired and resting.


    The crowd advanced in silence. They did not try to keep a low profile, but no one said a word along the way. Jin Wushu slowed down the black horse''s speed and subconsciously looked at the woman behind him. Along the way, she kept her mouth shut. Her expression was calm, like a mute. There was neither joy nor sadness.


    Her hand was placed on her chest, and unwittingly, as if she was pressing down that arrow cluster, preparing to shoot it down at any time. However, upon closer inspection, she discovered that the veins on her hand were slightly trembling, and there were even beads of sweat on her forehead. That was definitely not from heat, but a type of empty sweat, as if she was enduring an intense pain. Her eyes were also slightly lowered, her long eyelashes hanging down, completely covering her eyes. It was impossible to see her expression, and even after staring at her for so long, she did not notice it in the slightest.


    He was taken aback, because he suddenly realized what kind of symptoms this woman had. She must have suffered some severe internal injury or illness. He himself had this kind of pain, but because of the maintenance of the precious herbs and the many elixirs and medicines that were well cared for, there was no major problem. It was just that, like many of the old soldiers who were injured in the early years, the pain would occasionally break out. However, Hua Rong had been busy every single day for the past few years, fleeing for her life or fighting at any moment. Not to mention recuperating, she was even having a good rest was a luxury.


    "Hua Rong... Hua Rong? "


    All of a sudden, she opened her eyes. In those big round black eyes of hers, there was actually a purplish-red colour. It was dark and sinister, with an ominous sense of hope.


    He anxiously asked: "Hua Rong, when did you get injured? Was I injured again when I was attacked by Wan Yanhailing? "


    She sat up straight and said indifferently, "No, those are just superficial wounds. They have already healed. I was so tired I almost fell asleep. "


    Jin Wushu looked at her eyes in astonishment. Almost instantly, her eyes lit up, as if he had some sort of automatic recovery ability. He almost felt that the ominous feeling he felt earlier was just a blur.


    "Hua Rong, are you sure you''re not injured?"


    "Nope."


    "And not sick?"


    "Nor!"


    She suddenly waved her arm in high spirits and accidentally pulled back her sleeve, revealing an extremely strong contrast between her arm and the black sideburns of the Black Moonlight, "Fourth Prince, I am currently recuperating, as long as I can get close to Qin Gui, I will definitely be able to effortlessly kill that old thief with my bare hands."


    When she said this, her face was full of longing, and her eyes shone with a kind of fervent brilliance. Jin Wushu suddenly thought of their first meeting on the battlefield. She and Yue Pengju had galloped side by side, waving the banner of "Da Song Flower" ¡ª that scene was so clear, that it would never be forgotten. It was when she was at her best, valiant, valiant, bright, and pure, with the innocence of a young girl along with a slight gentleness of a mature woman.


    He stared at her. Perhaps it was only the mention of revenge that made her glow like this. In addition, she was completely covered up by exhaustion, as if her life was gradually withering. Some people live for rights, some people live for wealth, some people live for ideals and goals, some people live for beauty ¡­ As for Hua Rong, it was as if she was only left alive to kill Qin Gui and Zhao Deji.


    His voice became completely gentle, "Hua Rong, if you really want it that much, I''ll help you. However, I cannot guarantee that I will be able to fulfill your wish. "


    She looked at him in surprise. "Thank you, Fourth Prince. As long as I do my best, I will have no regrets. "


    Looking at her holding onto the horse rein''s pale hand, he suddenly wanted to ask: "But, can you hold on for long enough?" However, his lips moved a few times, yet he still couldn''t speak. Perhaps, he simply didn''t have the heart to ask.


    She didn''t notice his expression at all. She stopped to look at the direction, then took out something and blew it up with a loud bang. It was a strange and distant sound, not very loud, but it spread far and wide, like the endless howls of a wild wolf.


    "Hua Rong, what''s this?" He thought of the thing that King Qin used when she escaped from the Liu Jia Temple''s camp all those years ago. was given to you by the King Qin? I remember that this was the one he used to save you back then. "


    She calmly nodded her head: "This is used to contact others. However, this is not what King Qin used back then. His usage of this was better than this, but it was also more valuable. What I''m using now is just a communication signal. When Wen Long sees this signal, he will immediately rush over. "


    Jin Wushu said hatefully: "I really don''t know how there can be such a villain like the King Qin in this world. Sigh, a good life doesn''t last long, and the calamity has already spread for a thousand years, so why isn''t he going to die yet? "


    She wasn''t the honest Yue Pengju, how could he die? Survival of the fittest, this was a cruel world. Only by being more ruthless than others could one live longer. Hua Rong shook her head dejectedly, bit her lips, and looked ahead with a blank expression. According to the signal she had agreed on, Lu Wenlong would arrive before long.


    The sound of it, the red hair of the red hare''s body like a red cloud of shining moving silk in the sun, dazzled.


    "Mom, is that you? "Mom ¡­"

 C551 Is Poisonous

    Jin Wushu welcomed him joyfully. The young lad opposite to him reined his horse and shouted happily: "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    Jin Wushu took a step forward, and the father and son duo practically dismounted at the same time. Jin Wushu held onto his shoulder.


    "Of course I will miss Abba. Ah, Mother ¡­" When his gaze landed on Hua Rong, Hua Rong merely smiled and nodded her head, the sweet and fishy smell in her throat became even more uncontrollable. This was something that she had discovered a long time ago, but she had experienced it even more vividly after the battle after Zha He''s death.


    Actually, no one knew that Zha He''s death had caused a huge blow to her. They all thought that he was just one of her subordinates, even a servant. Actually, that wasn''t the case. It was the departure of the only trustworthy friend. It was the sudden disappearance of a close person who had lost an arm. There was no longer any external force that he could rely on. It was so difficult to even get someone to take care of his son.


    She looked at her son''s intimacy with Jin Wushu with gratitude. It was the intimacy of a father and son. His heart suddenly felt very depressed, but he also felt at ease. It didn''t matter whether he was there or not. Without him, Lu Wenlong might have been able to live a happier life.


    National hatred, the tragic death of parents, revenge, remember these things, fill the heart, people''s life is destroyed, just like themselves. That was the selfishness of a mother. As long as he was good, who cares if he was a thief or not?


    Recently, she would often have these very negative thoughts. She would subconsciously press her hand against her chest. The pain was so deep that it made one''s will become weaker. Perhaps, one day, she would collapse.


    She gritted her teeth and suddenly met her son''s gaze. Lu Wenlong anxiously said: "Mother, your face is really ugly right now ¡­ ¡­"


    She interrupted him at once. "No, I''m fine."


    Lu Wenlong saw that she was smiling and there really were no signs of trouble, so he became happy: "Mother, where are we going?"


    Jin Wushu answered first: "Accompany Abba to pray. Son, you haven''t come with me to see the feudal fiefdom. That is our feudal fiefdom, you have inherited the Abba''s throne, and it is also your feudal fiefdom, you are the little king of the State of Yue, do you know that? Son, do you want to go to your feudal fiefdom to have a look? "


    "Of course I want to. Haha, I also have my own fiefdom. This is great."


    Hua Rong frowned. She was the owner of this land and the heir of a large amount of wealth. It was tempting for even adults, but how could she force a child to be indifferent?


    Jin Wushu unintentionally glanced at her, but she actually did not refute him, nor did he reveal any dissatisfaction. He did not even talk about what he insisted on saying was a "big festival" ¡ª this woman, in reality, was not that stubborn. At that moment, she was more like a mother than ever before.


    But why was she so harsh when facing herself? Even that sinister?


    He couldn''t figure it out no matter how hard he thought.


    The team majestically headed towards the feudal fiefdom. It was a fertile and fertile land, but they still had to rely on the sky to eat without rain for a long time. The grass and crops along the way were all dispirited and dispirited. Some of the jumping cows and sheep were as thin as firewood because they hadn''t eaten their fill for a long time. Jin Wushu sighed, there was only rain left. As long as it rained, this land would immediately regain its vitality, and everything would come back to life.


    Behind them, Hua Rong and Lu Wenlong rode on horseback together. The speed of the horse was very slow, so the mother and son talked in a low voice. Lu Wenlong was talking about the interesting things that happened recently. He had made bets with his friends, played games with them, and discovered some strange and rare wild fruits and the like. Hua Rong listened with relish. She thought, these things, were really countless times more interesting than big matters of military and political affairs, Song Jin''s relationship, and Qin Gui''s tracks.


    "Mom, you''re so tired recently. If you''re empty, what do you want to do the most?"


    "I want to see the Little Tiger''s head!" She blurted out without any hesitation, completely lost in thought, as if the Little Tiger''s head was right in front of her, running back and forth, wearing a tiger skin apron, her body naked, her pitch black arms, and a little braid that reached the sky on her head. She continued catching fish and catching prawns without stopping, piling layers of sand on top of her body, as if she wanted to bury herself alive ¡­


    She thought that in the end, she had to go see the Little Tiger''s head first before she could do her own things without worry. Perhaps that was the last time they would have to see each other.


    Jin Wushu turned around and shouted loudly, "Son, look, we''re right in front of you ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong ran forward and sure enough, he could faintly see a village in front of him. The village was filled with people, and that meant it was the biggest market white seed in the State of Yue''s territory.


    "Abba, is your white seed fun?"


    "It''s fun. "And there''s the podium. We''re going to pray for rain on the podium." "


    "That''s great, can I go up too?"


    "Of course."


    He waited for his son to gaze into the distance with interest for a long time, then lowered his voice. "Son, what did your mother say to you just now?"


    "Mother said that she really wants to meet the Little Tiger."


    He slowly moved his hand that was holding onto the horse rein down. Of course he knew that the Little Tiger was Hua Rong''s son. At this moment, she thought of her son and felt that she was going to gamble everything she had on him.


    "Also, Abba, mother said to follow you. He said that she will leave for a period of time and that she will come to pick me up ¡­" Lu Wenlong was worried, "Mother, where is she going now? "Would it be like the past, where you''d be gone for years?"


    Jin Wushu laughed, his voice was still very low: "Son, you must follow her, you must not leave her."


    "I don''t want to leave her either."


    "That''s good. "My good son, listen to Abba and if she asks you to come back and follow me, just say that you are not willing to follow Abba and you must follow mother. Remember ¡­" He saw his son''s puzzled expression and whispered, "It''s not that Abba doesn''t want you, but you have to remember that he''s the one who comes after you."


    "Why?"


    "Because your mother is injured and needs someone to take care of her."


    "No?" When was Mama hurt? "


    "Anyway, she''s not in a good condition. You should just keep an eye on her." And, son, don''t you dare tell her what I said today. "


    Lu Wenlong nodded his head. He felt that it was weird, as if his father and mother had many secrets.


    Jin Wushu quietly turned his head around, the approaching dusk was like a picture with dense colors. He had the shadows of a dry tree, flying curls of yellow sage, galloping sheep and cows, the banners on the white seed, and even that drowsy woman ¡ª when no one was paying attention to her, she would always be in the crowd, tiredly drooping his eyelids. He hesitated. Should he add this feather?


    signalman gave the order. It was a special kind of bull''s horn from Golden Army. Hua Rong raised her eyes and saw white seed in front of him. It was a magnificent Stone City, she had never seen such a gigantic city made purely of stone, all of them were made of different gray stones, that''s why it was called white seed. Her gaze landed on a square platform that was towering high above. It was an ancient podium with high Desk Stones erected in the middle of the surrounding area. The imposing guards at the left and right side of the platform could be imagined a King sitting on it.


    In the city, it was bustling with people. There were hawkers selling all kinds of goods. However, due to the drought and lack of rain, the business appeared to be in a depressed state. The passersby were all worried about when the long punishment from the heavens would end. Naturally, the local officials had already received the news that the Fourth Prince was coming to pray and had already stocked up their food. To the people of the city who had been starving for a long time, this was obviously a matter of a pie falling from the sky. They took their food bags and baskets with them and rushed to the granary at the north of the city.


    The relief lasted for three days, and after the end of the evening, the fear on everyone''s faces eased a little. When they saw Fourth Prince''s guard of honor, they immediately cheered:


    "The Fourth Prince is here ¡­"


    "The Fourth Prince is coming to pray ¡­"


    "Since the Fourth Prince is here, are we not going to starve anymore?"


    "Fourth Prince is a great hero, we are his subjects, of course he wouldn''t let us starve ¡­"


    "No one can compare to Da Jin''s hero. Even the people who went against him stopped what they were doing on their own as well."


    "They got the food, the Fourth Prince was generous and righteous, not only did they not pursue the matter with these guys, they even said that they would give them more wasteland. Fourth Prince is invincible, hmph, if we attack those rebellious fellows, they''ll frighten their souls ¡­ "


    "You didn''t hear the new order from the magistrate? It was released this morning. Fourth Prince said that he would like to exempt us from all taxes for this year ¡­ "


    "Look, that''s the little prince. Wow, he really looks like a small immortal child, just like the Fourth Prince. A tiger father doesn''t have a dog son, truly like another young hero ¡­"


    "¡­"


    Hua Rong listened quietly in the crowd, from achievements to governance, the people of the white seed could all hear and hear what was said. She understood that in the eyes of a female spirit, Jin Wushu actually possessed such a noble prestige. Just like how Yue Pengju did to the Da Song.


    She smiled wryly. The difference between the people of these two worlds was actually this great.


    Lu Wenlong, on the other hand, was full of excitement as he proudly followed beside his father, acting like a little State of Yue King. He waved his hands towards the crowd of spectators, amiable and reserved, as if he was born to be the most elegant person. Hua Rong had to sigh with emotion, just how flexible was this child? When he was in savage tribe, he was also able to quickly get along with other wild children. Would such a child be able to live a comfortable life in the future?


    Jin Wushu, on the other hand, was busy greeting his subjects. At this moment, he was no longer the lofty Fourth Prince, no longer the cruel and merciless war criminal, but instead, the leader of this land. He had driven away the shadows of the drought that shrouded his subjects'' heads, bringing them confidence and hope.

 C552 Rain

    Hua Rong observed carefully, only to see that the walls of the white seed was sturdy, and difficult to defend against, especially the square platform, which was simply like a large fortress, able to defend. Suddenly realizing, Jin Wushu had once said that "all the people in the world have virtue and power", perhaps it was not a simple joke. Compared to the combined attack of the yellow-haired boy, he had been riding on his horse for half his life and had taken down half of the mountain. This thought was most likely not something that was out of his expectation.


    Jin Wushu stopped and said: "Hua Rong, all of you go to the viewing platform first, I will go to change into my ceremonial clothes."


    "Don''t worry about me, go busy yourself."


    However, Lu Wenlong pulled his hand excitedly: "Abba, am I going with you?"


    He glanced at Hua Rong, who did not comment, only then did he happily say: "You are my son, of course you have to go and pray together, let Old Dragon King bless our white seed s and our citizens with peace and quiet."


    A platform had already been set up to pray for rain on the square.


    The tall Old Dragon King was placed in the center of the room. Beneath them, there were five colored silk threads, five colored livestock, five colored fragrant fruits, and five children. Initially, according to the Jinguo''s barbaric method of praying for rain, it was meant to be a real boy and girl, but after these few years of gradually becoming Han, Jin Wushu ordered to cancel this terrifying habit and replace it with a paper man.


    Hua Rong did not go to the viewing platform, but stood in the crowd and listened to the people''s whispers.


    "In the past, you used to use real people to kill the Old Dragon King as sacrifices. Fortunately, the Fourth Prince gave the order to abolish ¡­"


    "That''s not necessarily true. Perhaps he just didn''t use the real person. Only then will Prince Long be so angry that it won''t rain anymore ¡­"


    Hua Rong could not help but say indifferently, "The Dragon King would not have such a kind heart. He is an immortal, how could he treat his people so cruelly?"


    No one knew who she was, but one of them quickly said, "Right, right, using a real person. If we were to use your son and daughter, would you be willing?"


    "¡­"


    Just as they were arguing, they suddenly heard the sharp and deep voice of the Great Sacrificial Master, that kind of terrifying voice that sounded like a person who had just killed a chicken: "Fourth Prince, may the sacrificial ceremony begin ¡­"


    Everyone immediately quieted down. On the left side of the stage, two rows of guards of honor were fanning themselves with rain clouds. In the middle, two people wearing large robes slowly walked out. The leader was naturally Jin Wushu, he wore a tall crown, and the robe he wore was a modified black and white with a huge eight trigrams pattern in the middle. Allegedly, in the later stages of the Three Kingdoms, this Eight Tribes pattern had already been spread around the various tribes. However, Hua Rong did not expect that the witch uniform they were wearing when offering sacrifices would actually be the Eight Tribes Robe. Jin Wushu held a precious bottle in his hands, looked at each other, and concentrated his gaze; his expression was solemn yet serious. Behind him, Lu Wenlong also had the same serious expression, looking exactly like a young adult, with one look, he also held a similar jade bottle. It was said that the bottle contained the Water Source that Magi had prayed for. The bottle was meant to be used as a sacrifice to the Dragon King, to be sprinkled on the earth. This way, dark clouds would surge, summoning the Rain Deity and obtaining precious rainwater.


    After knowing Jin Wushu for so many years, his impression of him, other than the enemies on the battlefield, his sometimes fickle affectation, his superb playing with power and his conspiracy tactics, in a word, other than the war criminals and the dark politicians, Hua Rong''s impression of him, was completely focused on the battle for his wife and concubine. Ye Lvguanyin, Xiao Wei, Xiao Wei ¡­ There were all kinds of women. They were amorous and unfaithful.


    It was the first time she had left these impressions and taken him in a fair light ¡ª to judge a man, except for his power, except for his private life (it was simple, as long as he wasn''t your husband, even if he married ten thousand women, what did it have to do with you?), and above all, his character, especially the ruler, depended on his reputation in the eyes of the people, and how much he did for his people.


    It turned out that Jin Wushu had a completely different appearance in the white seed, and was a true hero. He exhorted people to clear the wastelands, opened up warehouses for relief, and personally prayed for rain. Even the small scale riots caused by the drought and hunger subsided quickly because he had obtained food and news of the arrival of the Fourth Prince.


    The Great Sacrificer''s voice was still flat, like a chicken with its neck strangled, "The sacrificial ceremony begins... Dragon King''s Prayer Rain ¡­ "Woosh, woosh, woosh ¡­" After he chanted a string of strange incantations, Jin Wushu walked to the statue of the Dragon King, knelt on the praying mat, raised the precious bottle above his head and kowtowed nine times towards the Dragon King. After saluting, he turned around and stood up, and then, Lu Wenlong followed suit and bowed, and with that, he walked to his father''s side and stood together with him. Both father and son held up the bottle, and ascended to the highest point of the square platform, and opened the green bottle, going down, and poured the water inside the bottle down. After a light mist of rain, a plant shaped like a wild lingzhi was inserted into the bottle and placed next to the Dragon King on the high platform.


    Then, the Great Guardian brandished a treasured sword and chanted an incantation. He faced the east and west and slashed six to thirty-six times, implying that he was chasing away all the demons and ghosts that had blocked the Rain Deity.


    The guard of honor on the stage began to sing, and then they began to dance and dance, just like the barbarians from the beginning.


    Hua Rong had been reading Wang Chong''s "On the Balance" early, so she didn''t really believe in the words of the gods and ghosts. There is no dragon king in the world, how can I control whether it rains or not? The so-called rainstorm was just to pacify the people.


    At this moment, the setting sun was blood-red and the sky was about to turn dark. It was impossible to find any signs of rain.


    The commoners, however, did not care about this. They discussed about how, once the rain was over, they would happily return home, as if a heavy rain was about to fall from the sky.


    Jin Wushu was still dressed in his big robes. In the middle of summer, he was still wearing that robe, and he was sweating profusely, but he did not immediately take it off. Looking around, he saw Hua Rong walking over from the crowd.


    "Hua Rong, why don''t you go watch from the sides?"


    Before Hua Rong could answer, Lu Wenlong also ran over and flapped his sleeves non-stop. "Mom, it''s so hot, I''m so thirsty ¡­"


    "Alright, alright, alright. We''ll go and drink some water right away. Son, we are truly at home now, "Jin Wushu said happily." Son, this is our true home. Here, you are the little king, what do you want to do ¡­ "Alright, we''ll head back immediately. There''s something good waiting for you ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong could not wait any longer, he grabbed Hua Rong''s hand and left.


    Beneath white seed was a huge palace. They were all made of white marble and marble, and upon stepping on it, he immediately felt a chill that was in stark contrast to the scorching heat outside.


    Other than that, it was not luxurious, and could even be considered simple. Compared to the luxury of Fourth Prince''s and Yanjing''s mansions, it was as different as the sky and the earth.


    Jin Wushu saw the surprise on Hua Rong''s face, and as if she knew what she was thinking, he smiled: "Yanjing and Shang Jing are other people''s territory, of course I can be as luxurious as I can, but, white seed is my personal territory, so, I only want to accumulate wealth and not waste people''s money ¡­"


    As expected, this was what Fourth Prince was thinking. He was extremely ambitious.


    However, Lu Wenlong did not care about all this. He walked forward excitedly, and in the open area, there were some dense and thick ancient cypresses, circling thick and thick, not affected in the slightest by the drought for the past two months. At this time, the last bit of morning sunlight had already dispersed. Lu Wenlong impatiently picked up the sour plum soup handed over by a servant. He was about to speak when he suddenly heard a rumbling sound.


    Even Hua Rong was shocked. The sky was dark and dense with dark clouds, and beads of rain the size of beans fell down, very quickly, the rain turned into a torrential downpour.


    Lu Wenlong shouted as he reached out his hand, and large drops of rain splattered onto his palm, "Hahahaha, it''s really raining! Abba, it''s really raining! Mommy, it''s because of my prayers for the rain... Old Dragon King heard my prayers and my prayers ¡­ "


    Hua Rong was dumbstruck. After a while, she heaved a sigh of relief. It really was raining.


    Jin Wushu also jumped up like Lu Wenlong, and even the crown on his head almost fell off, "It''s really raining, it''s really raining ¡­ Thank you, Old Dragon King ¡­ "


    The guards, servants, and local officials who had followed them had all given up on their work. They were cheering and jumping for the rain that was going to save them. This battle was even more joyous than the one they had just won.


    The power of nature was always impressive.


    Jin Wushu also extended his hand out like Lu Wenlong, and even though the Eight Trigrams Robe was drenched with rain, he did not seem to be affected by it in the slightest, and joyfully said: "Hua Rong, did you see that? It''s raining, it''s really raining... "The heavens truly bless this crown prince ¡­"


    This guy''s luck is too good.


    Hua Rong could not help but be convinced, no wonder he was powerful on the battlefield, her way to the imperial court was smooth sailing, other than scheming, was there not a trace of luck? The so called time and order, really made one feel unconvinced.


    Did this mean that for a person like him, there was nothing he could do that would harm him?


    Her heart was in turmoil, filled with endless hope. As long as he was willing to help her and kill Qin Gui, then the choice of "0 or 1" would no longer exist.


    The feast was set up, all the windows were open, and no one minded the rain. Participating in the Fourth Prince''s banquet was an unparalleled honor, the local officials would introduce the various matters of the white seed to him while eating and drinking. Jin Wushu listened intently, from time to time he would look at the curtain of rain that covered the sky and covered the earth. His state of mind was unprecedented, even the internal injuries that he was hiding in seemed to have suddenly healed, it could be said that he was delighted. Lu Wenlong sat right next to him. This was the first time he was so carefully introduced to his subjects by his father. He listened attentively. Occasionally, Jin Wushu would hear a few reports and ask for his opinion to encourage him. As a result, the local officials understood that this little prince wanted to inherit everything from the Fourth Prince.


    When Hua Rong was alone in the room, the few female servants she served were far less beautiful than the Shang Jing''s Kikuji. The food was not comparable to the food in Yanjing''s palace, but it was still considered exquisite. She ordered the maids to leave, but she was in no hurry to eat. She only drank a bowl of sour plum soup and pushed open the window, watching the heavy rain outside.

 C553 combat

    The father and son duo walked in together. Before Lu Wenlong''s voice could reach them, he arrived first, "Mom, why don''t you come out and eat? "The food here is really delicious, the sour plum soup is really delicious ¡­"


    He had already changed out of his gossip raincoat, and was instead wearing a gold-woven prince''s uniform. It was beautifully embroidered, and on his head was a small crown. He looked completely like a genuine little prince, and was exceptionally handsome. In contrast to him, the gold condor was much simpler, dressed only in a light uniform, except for the intricate lace of the collar and cuffs to remind him of his true identity.


    "Mom, look at my crown, does it look good?"


    Lonesome Flower smiled as he looked at his elated face. Suddenly, he thought of the Luden couple and was stunned for a moment. The Ludens, if they heard their son''s words, were they grateful or in pain?


    However, she still maintained her smile. It was like a mother''s selfishness, like all the women in the world ¡ª running away from everything, only thinking how best to him.


    Before she could say anything, the golden vulture looked at the untouched food on the table and said with concern, "What? "Is the food not to your liking?"


    "Very good."


    "Then why didn''t you eat it? "Forget it, I was just busy listening to the magistrate''s report and haven''t eaten my fill. Son, let''s eat a bit more with Mommy ¡­"


    The child, after all, was not good at lying. He stroked his belly with a bitter face, "Father, I''m full. I can''t eat anymore. "


    Lonesome Flower smiled and shook his head, "I''ve already eaten something, so I don''t want to eat anymore."


    Lu Wenlong was very excited, "Mom, how long will it be raining?"


    Judging by the amount of rain, it had been an hour. It was getting smaller, but it was enough to deal with the drought during the summer.


    "White City is beautiful in some places. Tomorrow, I will take you out to play," he said cheerfully.


    Hua Xuan said faintly, "Fourth Prince, it''s raining. Should we return?"


    The Golden Vulture was shocked and shut its mouth. He had a strange feeling in his heart, as if everything would go smoothly for this woman who was by his side. In fact, she was the one who even brought Rain of Doom. He was still unable to contain his joy, "Flower Soluble, did you know? "You''ve brought me too much luck ¡­"


    He avoided the important issue with a smile that was not a smile, "Including the 250 thousand taels that you stole?"


    His eyes were still shining. "I might be able to find it."


    Seeing how confident he was, Hua Yan''s heart skipped a beat. Was King Qin really so weak? Was this possible? At this moment, she was not in the mood to pursue this matter. Instead, she chose to pursue her goal, "Fourth Prince, I can''t wait any longer. Let''s set out tomorrow."


    No matter how he tried to change the topic, it was useless. He could only give up. Even the happiness in his heart had faded a little, but he could only nod and say, "I''ll do as you say."


    Lu Wenlong looked at her curiously, but was also very disappointed. "Mom, why are we rushing back so quickly?"


    Just as he was about to answer, Lonesome Flower spoke up, "Wenlong, you stay here. I have something that I have to finish. "


    Jin Huang''s expression changed, but Lu Wenlong was elated, "Mom, will you come back after you''re done with your work?"


    "Right, you stay here. Don''t go anywhere. When I''m done, I''ll come find you."


    Lu Wenlong was extremely fond of this place. For a moment, he truly didn''t want to leave. The Golden Vile wanted to stop him, but it was impossible. He could only tactfully ask his attendants to bring him to rest first. After Lu Wenlong left, the Golden Vulture let out a breath. It stared at Hua Xuan and asked, "What exactly do you mean?"


    "Does the fourth prince still not understand what I mean?"


    "You should at least think about your son."


    She said lightly, "He has someone to take care of him. I''m very relieved."


    "Flower Melting, you''re really too ignorant to do this ¡­"


    Lonesome Flower was so impatient to hear any obstructions from him. His voice was slightly shrill and his eyes were full of suspicion and vigilance. "Fourth Prince, are you going to go back on your word again?"


    The golden vulture was so angry that he couldn''t say a word, so he turned around and walked out.


    A red sun had already risen.


    Bai Cheng Zi''s sky was half crimson, half crystalline. The stones protecting the city walls were dyed into a kind of crystal transparency by the morning sun. They were like fluorescent pearls, yet different from the softness of pearls. At this moment, Hua Yan finally understood the true meaning of "Bai Cheng Zi". Looking down from above, Bai Cheng Zi looked like a lump of sparkling and translucent light. Within the palace, there was a giant tree with a vast expanse. After the heavy rain, the leaves were as green as ink. Occasionally, there would be some unknown birds flying over, causing countless dewdrops to fall down.


    She stood on the stone steps and looked at the domed stone dome that was Lu Wenlong''s room. He was dressed in the robe of a little prince, and his servants were swarming around him. He was lying on the dragon bed in luxurious clothing, enjoying the glory of being the most respected child in the world. Should I meet him again? She gritted her teeth and strode down the stone steps.


    In the stable below, Black Moonlight let out an affectionate low cry. She jumped onto the horse and with a wave of her whip, she quickly disappeared into the clouds.


    He got up early and was about to knock on the door when a maid came out. He asked, "Where''s Madame?"


    "She got up early and went out."


    The golden vulture strode in and saw that everything was still the same except the bow and arrow that she carried with her and her simple bundle. He was flustered and exasperated. This woman had actually left. Just yesterday, he couldn''t bear to see her succeed in the battle and her request, so he told her all the details about Qin Kui. She immediately set off, and even Lu Wenlong didn''t say goodbye to her.


    At dusk, a wisp of the setting sun penetrated the layers of leaves on the giant tree. The golden threads of light spread out like a network, turning this primitive forest into a gigantic kaleidoscope. King Qin reined his horse and looked into the distance. After the great fire at Warrens, the Naga Tribe had migrated to the south bank of Flower Pouring River. They were almost completely on the same level as the barbarian tribes of the past. Due to the migration of almost all of the barbarians, in fact, all of the empty land had been taken over by the Naga Tribe. However, the Naga Tribe had also lost soldiers and soldiers. They had secretly moved several hundred people out of the city. As a result, the bustling scene of the days before had completely faded away, and the scale of the planting and hunting had greatly decreased.


    Although the three of them had disguised themselves as necessary, with King Qin''s height and build, as well as the unique characteristics he exuded, it was impossible to conceal his identity completely. One of the bodyguards was a little nervous as he whispered, "Great King, the Naga tribe has already allied with the fourth prince. The Golden Army will be here anytime. It''s not safe at all ¡­"


    King Qin was completely unmoved. He bent his hand and whistled. Only two people could understand this kind of whistle. As long as the flower was there, she would definitely come out. However, there was no movement after three blows.


    "My King, perhaps Madame is not here?"


    He stared at her with a bit of unease in his heart. Could it be that the girl really wasn''t here? This was the critical time for the reconstruction of the Great Snake Tribe. Where could she go?


    "Your Majesty ¡­"


    "You guys wait here, I''ll go take a look."


    The guards wanted to dissuade him, but none of them dared to say anything. Dismounting from their horses, King Qin strode forward.


    At the same time, Black Moonlight also slowed down, stopping in the middle of the forest. Suddenly, he heard a familiar whistling sound, two long and one short. It was the call of a seabirds, and the pirates often used it as a unique signal. King Qin''s password was especially special. It was something that only he could learn by himself. He had only taught himself and Little Tiger, so no one else knew about it.


    She didn''t know what kind of mood it was. When it was agitated, a sweet taste appeared in her throat. She sat up, her mind buzzing. The past grudges seemed to have come to an end. There was one person, he was there, he was there all the time, waiting for me, helping me, without any regrets ¡ª even at this moment, she completely ignored the fact that he was already married, and didn''t want to ask, only knowing that he came for her, thousands of miles, from the sea to the land, from the Song Kingdom to the Golden Kingdom.


    Does everyone have a guardian god in their life force? But, who was the true ruler of life?


    If there really was such a person in this world, he would never give up on them and would never give up on them.


    In the forest, there was only the murmuring of the autumn insects. She thought she''d misheard him, but then three more times. This time, no matter what, she wouldn''t mishear him. It was King Qin who had come. What was he doing here?


    She reined in her horse, slightly nervous. She had wanted to go back and explain things to the big snake, but she had changed her mind. At this moment, the person she didn''t want to see the most was King Qin. She knew in her heart that regardless of whether he was married or not, as long as she knew that she was in danger, she would not ignore it. There was a great danger to this matter. Even if he wasn''t able to return, why should he drag him down to die for me for no reason? Even if she did not die, the pain she would bring him would only be greater ¡­ Fine, fine.


    The hesitation and eagerness to fight made him unable to take a step forward. She suddenly wanted to rush up and meet him. Perhaps, that was the last time. As soon as she pulled the horse, Black Moonlight let out a soft cry. Her heart shook and she immediately stopped.


    It was better to not see each other.


    She immediately turned the horse''s head and pulled the reins hard, causing Black Moonlight to run in the opposite direction. The pine trees were shaking, and the wind rustled among the trees, blowing the leaves on the ground. A lonely grave stood on the plateau. It was a closed grave. The barbarians carried out the heavenly burial and cremation, and only Zhaohe was able to personally make this grave for him. He was also one of the friends that she owed the most in this world. She quietly dismounted, knelt in front of the grave, and bowed three times. She murmured, "Zha He, if you know anything, please bless me."


    The surroundings were deathly silent. Occasionally, a small animal would appear, and it would quickly disappear without a trace.


    The night sky blotted out the sky and covered the earth as it attacked.


    That night, the moonlight was so clear and bright that it seemed like mercury flowing through the gaps between the trees. Ahead was a fork in the road. To the left was a shortcut to Kaifeng.


    The Five Mile Pavilion outside Kaifeng''s temple was there.

 C554 Negotiation

    King Qin had never seen such beautiful moonlight. It did not belong to the scenery of the sea and the moon and tide. It only belonged to this part of the forest. Under the moon in the mountains, the sound of flowing dew could be heard. It was a strange intuition: she was in the woods, not far away. There was a burning sensation in his chest. It was her. It must be. Just as he had missed her countless times in his early years, just as he had learned of her whereabouts for the first time. He happily followed along, completely unaware of the environment he was in, only loudly shouting, "Girl, is that you? "Little girl, quickly come out ¡­"


    The wind was howling, and the scorching heat of the day had already disappeared. He could hear the sound of it again and again.


    The guards looked nervous and anxious, afraid that his shouts would attract the Golden Army.


    "Your Majesty, the Madam definitely isn''t here ¡­"


    "Your Majesty, there''s really no one here."


    "Nonsense, I clearly heard her voice, she must be here."


    The two of them looked at each other. Since when did the two of them speak in the slightest?


    "Your Majesty, you must have heard wrongly."


    "Shh!" He stopped their persuasion. He pricked up his ears, as if a voice was leaving him, silent and endless. A great fear rose in her heart: something must have happened to her, it must have happened!


    Little girl, where did she go?


    Hua Rong had already reached the edge of the forest.


    A strange voice suddenly came from beside his ears. It was the cry of the King Qin, his voice carried a habitual fierceness and boldness, when he laughed, it was as if the earth was trembling and the mountains were trembling. But now, that voice was filled with disappointment and fear. It said again and again, "Girl, girl ¡­"


    She held her breath, but she couldn''t hear or hear anything. No, he wasn''t. In this area, the dense forest was thick and filled with torrential waves. Even if he were to shout, he wouldn''t be able to hear anything.


    However, the voice quickly changed into a lively and naughty voice. Someone blew beside his ear and kept pulling at his hair, "Mom, mom ¡­" "My mother ¡­"


    Her tears rolled down, it was the Little Tiger''s head. It was his son''s voice.


    However, this voice soon turned into a warmth that he hadn''t heard in a while, "Sister Shi Qi ¡­ "You have to live well ¡­"


    Such a majestic and handsome face, all the years of love and love that he had experienced. He was made by the heavens, and even his occasional awkwardness was incomparably sweet. She knelt in the direction of Lin An, and her tears fell like rain. "Pengju, please forgive me. I dare not go to see my son. If I go, I won''t be able to muster the courage to leave him! "Penga, if you are alive in the sky, then please ensure your son''s safety and the success of my killing the enemy ¡­"


    The wind blew into the sand or dust, stinging her eyes, stifling her cries. She lay prostrate on the ground, only her bow and dagger flickering with a cold light. After a long while, she stood up, hid the dagger in her bosom and looked up. She actually saw large teardrops flowing down from the eyes of the Black Moonlight ¡ª the horse was intelligent, could it be that it was worried that she would not be able to return?


    "Peng Ju, you have to protect me!"


    "You must ¡ª bless me!"


    As her voice echoed in the forest, a strange feeling was suddenly born in her heart. Even the sweet and fishy smell that was plaguing her heart had disappeared. Her body and mind were completely relaxed, and her mind was clear and bright.


    The Black Moonlight cried out. In front of him was an inconspicuous little river. On the other side of the river, Shi Qi had been waiting for a while.


    "Leader, you''ve finally arrived."


    She was in high spirits. "Brothers, let''s go."


    They travelled day and night towards the Liu Jia Temple.


    The open seal had been shrouded in a strange atmosphere lately. The crowd quickly spread the news that the kidnapped Song Qinzong was about to be released by the Golden Man and re-entered the open seal. Song Qinzong had only been in power for a short period of time, and was completely pushed out of Song Huizong as a puppet to take refuge. However, he was extremely cautious and diligent. Although he didn''t have a great enough talent to turn the tide, he was undoubtedly much better than his father and younger brother. When Zhao Deji ascended to the throne, besides the despicable and unscrupulous people in Jiangnan, there was no intention to attack from the north, especially after Yue Pengju had died a grievance. The people of the north, who had lived in fear for a long time in the Golden Army, were completely disappointed with him.


    Although Qin Gui was a spy for Jin Wushu, in this matter, he was completely in agreement with Zhao Deji: he was resolutely afraid of Song Qinzong''s return. As long as Zhao Deji stepped down from the stage, his good days would come to an end. As a result, he had to spend all day hiding in the military camp of the Five Mile Pavilion. He didn''t set foot outside the door. He had to pass through layers of checkpoints in order to report to him on major military matters. Of course, he would never have dreamed that Hua Rong came to the Jinguo, and even more, didn''t think that Wang Junhua died by her hands. He thought that this ferocious female tiger had faked her death, probably to be a husband and wife with the Fourth Prince for a long time. Of course he didn''t mind giving the tigress to the Fourth Prince, but with the dignity of a scholar and the grace of a prime minister, he was naturally wary of her, so he secretly used sinister methods to proclaim that Wang Junhua had died. His methods were sinister and no one dared to question him. On Jin Wushu''s side, there was not a drop of water that could leak out.


    On this day, Yang Yizhong returned to the camp early to await Qin Gui''s summons. Qin Gui had always been an arrogant and despotic person, but now that he relied on Yang Yizhong''s protection, he naturally became more polite.


    When Yang Yizhong entered, what awaited him was a table full of delicious delicacies, and a few enchanting singing girls. He did not reject and continued to eat and drink. He hugged songbird and enjoyed himself for a while. Yang Yizhong said drunkenly, "phase of grace, three days later, the envoys from Jinguo will arrive. I wonder how big of a mouth they will make this time ¡­"


    Qin Gui drank a cup of wine that the local officials revered, which was also his sore point. After being here for such a long time, even though the Fourth Prince had sent people to calm him down, with his many years of experience, he was still unsure of what the Fourth Prince was planning this time. According to the Fourth Prince, proposing to return Song Qinzong to another part of the Golden Man was something he strongly opposed.


    After all, Yang Yizhong was a soldier. Although he was good at flattery and had a bad reputation, he could not bear it any longer and continued to grumble: "We are too passive now, phase of grace ¡­"


    Just then, a spy walked in and looked at Yang Yizhong, not knowing if he should say anything. Qin Gui intentionally tried to rope him in, and then frowned: "Master Yang is not an outsider, if you have any news, please speak."


    Only then did the spy say: "The Golden Army has a secret report, we need to know the news about the Chuan Shaanxi Army first ¡­"


    After Yue Pengju''s death, only the father and son of the Wu Jie family could resist the Golden Army. Wu Jie was a famous general in his generation, but because he liked women too much, and took medicinal pills, he had long passed away. Only his son persisted in resisting and repeatedly beat up Golden Army, leaving him with no chance of winning, he was the only one who could restrict Golden Army. However, last year, Jin Wushu started to plan a strategy to attack their hearts, asking them to encourage Zhao Deji to check on the Wu Army in Sichuan. Zhao Deji had already forced Chuan Shan''s army to retreat, not daring to disobey. From then on, Chuan Shan let the Golden Army run wild, and the Song Kingdom had lost the last vantage point.


    Qin Gui''s face darkened, Yang Yizhong immediately understood that Chuan Shan had long since become the target of the Fourth Prince, this action undoubtedly reminded him, the difference in strength Song Jin had was too big, no matter what the conditions were, he had to obediently accept them.


    This was a secret meeting, held at the location of the negotiations, in Gushu Manor, fifty miles away.


    Qin Gui was a cunning old schemer, even though he held a heavy soldier in his hands, he did not dare to be careless. He picked out thirty Death Soldiers, and arranged for the Death Soldiers'' Followers.


    The scorching sun shone down from the sky, and a group of Golden Man envoys dressed in casual clothes quickly approached the Ancient Willow Manor. The moment they arrived, someone immediately reported it to Qin Gui.


    "How many?"


    "All of them together, less than 100 people."


    Qin Gui immediately calmed down, even though his men were surrounding him tightly, even if Song Jun''s fighting strength was low, he was still confident in his death warrior power, furthermore, he could not think of any reason for Fourth Prince to scheme against him. He was the voice of his faithful interests.


    The group dismounted, swaggering and arrogant expressions on their faces, as if they were used to being in front of Song people. Envoy Song welcomed everyone in.


    Ancient Willow Manor, in fact, had dozens of huge willow trees around it. It was midsummer, and the continuous sunlight made the leaves of the willow tree droop and droop.


    Qin Gui stood on the third floor of the manor gate and looked down from above. From a small window, he could see the group of people in front of him. The leader was very young and his face was full of arrogance. Although the following Golden Man were all armed, they were not abnormal in any way. He was slightly relieved, but he did not dare to be careless. He once again deployed his men and headed down to the secret room.


    There were only three Golden Man s who entered with luxurious arrangements. The leader had a dignified appearance. He was extremely young, but his face was full of arrogance. He only had two attendants by his side, he sat down on the gold chair in front of the main guest and looked at them arrogantly, his gaze falling on Qin Gui who was sitting on the opposite side of the main seat as he snorted out. An envoy had long gone up to introduce the two of them to Qin Gui, causing him to be shocked. This person was actually Jinguo Rookie, wolfhirsutism''s sibling brother, and also Hailing''s brother, Warrick Summer Slag.


    It turned out that Hai Ling had the intention to snatch the reward of this negotiation, so he took advantage of Jin Wushu''s return to white seed to pray for the wolf chief, wanting him to take the lead. He felt that this brother was not reliable, and was just about to make the decision, when he didn''t expect Jin Wushu to straightforwardly agree. Hai Ling was overjoyed and sent his own brother, Xia Chi, to be the vanguard while he stayed at the back.


    Qin Gui did not dare to neglect Lord Wolf''s brother, so he presented a generous gift to the sect master according to the etiquette of a Subordinate Country. He also privately bribed Xia Chi with a large amount of treasures and beauties, and had him hand them over to his brother. Xia Lei Hai Ling and the rest did not have enough time to participate in the war of invasion, their qualifications were still shallow, so they naturally could not obtain too much wealth. Seeing Qin Gui being so generous, they were simply overjoyed, and also slightly restrained their arrogant attitude.


    The two of them discussed in secret for an entire day and night. Even though Qin Gui had obtained some benefits, he had never received any news from the Fourth Prince s.


    This morning, taking advantage of the fact that he was still resting, Qin Gui woke up early and after making some arrangements, he was ready to return to the army camp to wait for the latest news.

 C555 How come he didnt die?!

    Under the escort of dozens of suicide soldiers who were disguised as envoys, Qin Gui did not sense that it was not safe at all. He had always felt safer in the Golden Army''s camp than when he was in the Song Kingdom.


    The group of people were about to leave the Ancient Willow Manor.


    It was a group of Golden Army, all standing straight, all of them fully armed, as though they were specially sent to protect Xia dregs. Qin Gui looked at everyone one by one, and then smiled warmly: "Thank you for your hard work everyone."


    The Golden Army naturally maintained their etiquette towards this Song Kingdom''s prime minister, bowing to him. Qin Gui was very pleased with himself. He suddenly thought back to the days when he was a horse herder in the Jinying, when any Golden Army would dare to point fingers and point fingers in front of him.


    From the left and right of him, the iron armored Death Soldiers were still protecting him meticulously. Just as he was about to leave the Ancient Willow Manor, there were even his five hundred Death Soldiers and Yang Yizhong''s hundred thousand strong army outside. He wasn''t worried at all about his own safety.


    Just as he was about to go out, his eyes inadvertently swept across the last Golden Army. This Golden Army was shorter than the others by a lot, and his face was dark. He still did not notice anything and quickly shifted his gaze away.


    A cold wind, cold and cold in the middle of summer. It was an instinct as Qin Gui screamed and retreated a step. His vision blurred and a dagger pierced towards his back. Blood spurted out, he was so scared that his eyes turned golden, he only heard a stuffy groan, and his body fell to the ground. It was a Death Soldier.


    His sneak attack failed, but Qin Gui was already trembling in fear, his teeth chattering: "Someone come quickly, an assassin is here ¡­ "An assassin ¡­"


    The petite "Golden Army" was indeed Hua Rong. Even though her sneak attack had failed, Qin Gui was still less than two feet away from him. She had long harbored faith that she would go all out, so she didn''t panic at this moment. She quickly turned around, avoided the others, and wholeheartedly chased after Qin Gui ¡­


    Being escorted by the Death Soldiers, Qin Gui ran towards the door in a hurry. However, the group of Golden Army s did not know what had happened. They could only blankly look at the "Golden Army" who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere.


    Qin Gui rushed out of the Ancient Willow Manor in a panic. The fast horses were already prepared, and just as he was about to go up, he heard a gust of wind, and from his left and right, two troops suddenly sprang out. He could not tell if they were friends or foes at all. The Death Soldiers saw that the situation was not looking good, and this group of people had already charged over.


    "old thief Qin Gui, hand over your life ¡­" He anxiously looked behind him. Unknowingly, the short "Golden Army" had already mounted the horse, it was an extremely powerful black horse horse. It rushed straight over and waved its bow and arrow, and its voice was extremely hoarse.


    The group of people that rushed out was the Shi Qi and the barbarian warrior Shi Qi had brought. She was a good painter and had already drawn Qin Gui''s portrait so that everyone would be familiar with it. Therefore, the moment Qin Gui appeared, everyone immediately recognized him and rushed towards the main culprit.


    Song Jin and the others were shocked because the "Golden Army" spoke in pure true female language, had dressed up to the point where his skin color was that of a genuine Golden Man. They had also not heard that they had arranged an ambush on Qin Gui.


    One of the captains realized that something was wrong and shouted, "Yin Muke, are you crazy?"


    However, Yin Muke''s head was full of yellow hair, this person also had yellow hair. He did not know that Yin Muke was lying, but asked immediately: "Yin Muke, why didn''t you wait for General Xia Chi to come?"


    "Yin Muke said loudly," This is General Hai Ling''s secret order ¡­ "


    "How come I didn''t know?"


    "Quickly carry out the order, we cannot let Qin Gui escape."


    Qin Gui was a cunning old fox, upon seeing the Golden Army in such a state, he immediately shouted out, "Don''t fall for such a sinister scheme, this is a sinister plot, go and call General Xia Chi over ¡­ "Fast ¡­"


    The one called "Yin Muke" was Hua Rong. She had been in hiding for a long time, and while "Yin Muke" was alone, he grabbed him and changed his entire attire. She was proficient in the Primeval Language and had disguised himself meticulously. In order to make her look more lifelike, he had even cut off Yin Muke''s hair and pasted it onto his own head. In the Golden Army, this special yellow hair was rarely seen, and in addition to the fact that it was difficult to see it clearly in a battle, to this day, no one had found out that Yin Muke was a fake.


    At this time, Qin Gui''s Death Soldiers were nearing the scene one by one, the five hundred people were all carefully selected martial arts experts, and there were even ten thousand elite Song Jun lying in ambush outside. No matter how brave this group of Golden Army were, they had so few members. Forget about the army, even if five hundred Death Soldiers came, they would still die without a burial ground.


    Hua Rong naturally saw through his intentions. She knew that the situation wasn''t good, but after her first strike, it wouldn''t be that easy to get close to him again. Seeing that Qin Gui was getting further and further away from his under the escort of the Death Soldiers,hee was anxious in her heart. If the scum of the summer came again in time, not only would he fail completely, she would also fall into the enemy''s hands.


    Qin Gui panicked, and after taking a deep breath, he looked carefully at the big black horse''s "Golden Army" - the more he looked, the stranger it felt. Although this person was dressed in Golden Army''s clothes, the tone in his eyes, seemed as if he had seen it before. Especially the deep-seated hatred in her eyes. A Golden Man, even if they were ordered to kill him, how could they hate him so much? His heart raced. Even though there was some distance between them, he still didn''t dare to be careless, and after looking at him a little longer, he discovered some clues. Even though this person was wearing a Hook s clothes, no matter how ingenious his disguise, one person could not become another person. He suddenly shouted, "Hua Rong ¡­ It''s Hua Rong... Quickly catch her, this person does not know who Yin Muke is, it is Song people Hua Rong ¡­ "


    Qin Gui and his wife had been herding sheep for Jin Wushu for several years in the Jinguo, so they were naturally well versed in the Faithful Language. With his shout, both sides were shocked, how could this person be Song people? But he did not know who "Hua Rong" was. Qin Gui immediately shouted loudly again: "Quick, capture her. She is Yue Pengju''s wife, whoever captures her, they will have done a great deed ¡­"


    This time, everyone could understand what was going on clearly, but they were even more shocked. They knew of Yue Pengju''s great name, but why did "Yin Muke" become Yue Pengju''s wife?


    "Sir Qin, this is?"


    Qin Gui had completely forgotten that this was the territory of the Jinguo. He put on a mighty show of being the Prime Minister, and berated the commander of the ten thousand men who had questioned him, "Quickly go and capture her, it will be too late if you delay any longer ¡­ Hurry up, you idiots. If she misses the great matter of Song Jin and his kingdom, who among you can afford it? And the Fourth Prince? This junior wishes to see the Fourth Prince ¡­ "


    The Captain didn''t know who to listen to, so he hesitated. Qin Gui did not ask too much, as long as he did not help Hua Rong, his side would have a huge advantage. Just as he was feeling pleased with himself, his vision blurred and a sharp arrow flew to his throat. He hurriedly avoided it. His expression was extremely miserable, and he almost dismounted from his horse. The two Death Soldiers hastily stepped forward to support him. He trembled, pointed at Hua Rong, and his fingers trembled, "Quick, this demon, quick ¡­ "Kill her, kill her ¡­"


    Seeing that he had recognized her, Hua Rong knew that this was the moment of life and death, a desperate gamble, to the point of completely disregarding her own life and death. Shi Qi and the other brave warriors behind her, despite the dangerous situation, still wholeheartedly protected her. When they saw her turn around, they immediately formed a wall behind her to help her block the endless pursuers behind her. To her left and right was a group of Golden Army, they were hesitating on whether they should block her or not. A few of them forcefully raised their weapons, but when they saw that she did not dodge a shiny blade at all, and was wholeheartedly chasing after Qin Gui as if she was walking on flat ground, they were so shocked that they actually withdrew their weapons one after another, opening up a path for her. Hua Rong was not blocked, the Black Moonlight roared, it raised its front hooves and pounced, Qin Gui''s vision blurred, and seeing that she was already in front of him, she did not know when, but a big blade appeared in her hand.


    Qin Gui''s chest tightened as the blade slipped past his body. He bent down suddenly and raised his head, his face burning with heat. He felt as if hot liquid had splashed onto his face, and his eyes had been blinded. It turned out to be a Death Soldier that had come forth and blocked his path. Qin Gui was lucky enough to avoid the blade. He rubbed his eyes and saw that the Death Soldier''s white intestines was flowing out, he almost wanted to vomit, his body tilted, following up with another blade strike.


    He staggered, only to see the person in front of him, covered in blood, his hair disheveled, strands of yellow hair falling down, like a devil that had descended from the heavens. The blood on her face and body was practically dripping drop by drop. It was unknown whether it was hers or someone else''s. He could already see the pair of eyes clearly. Those were Hua Rong''s eyes, and maybe even Yue Pengju''s eyes. At this time, he suddenly thought of Yue Pengju''s three shouts before he died:


    I must kill Zhao Deji in my next life!


    I must kill Zhao Deji in my next life!


    I must kill Zhao Deji in my next life!


    Could it be that Yue Pengju had revived?


    "Oh my god, who are you?"


    Hua Rong laughed, her face was covered in blood, and her eyes were blazing with fire. The blood inside was boiling, as though she was a devil who had descended from the skies, "Qin Gui, you actually came to throw away your life."


    His voice was hoarse and she nearly peed her pants, "Hua Rong, you really are Hua Rong ¡­ You''re not dead yet... No, you are Yue Pengju ¡­ "You ¡­"


    "You and Zhao Deji didn''t die, how could I die?" Beside Qin Gui, there was already only one person. He dodged to the left and right, as if he had completely lost the barrier, and stuck closely to the death warrior like a worm sucking blood, as if he was a weak mollusk on the verge of collapsing. His teeth chattered uncontrollably, "Hua Rong, the one who killed Yue Pengju was Zhao Deji, it was the Fourth Prince, not me ¡­ "It''s them ¡­"


    Hua Rong only saw that he was covered with sweat, but could not hear what he said. Suddenly, she remembered the night of Lin An''s battle. Qin Gui, Zhang Jun, Zhao Deji and the others had been acting arrogantly, viciously and tyrannically chasing after their husband and wife, controlling their own lives. There is a kind of soft bone, always regard other people''s life as a straw, when it is her turn, Fang understand what it is like to be scared out of one''s wits.


    The salty smell of blood pervaded the air. Suddenly, Hua Rong heard many miserable cries behind him. It was the people that she brought along, Shi Qi''s army. It was as if she had God''s assistance, and with every cut she made, one of them would fall.


    Pengju, Pengju, but do you have a spirit in the heavens to protect me?

 C556 Anger

    At this time, she had already completely ignored the enemies that had caught up from behind, and used all her strength to slash at the Death Soldier in front of Qin Gui.


    The Death Soldier also used all its strength. When the two blades met, there was a loud clang, and dazzling sparks appeared. Hua Rong''s palm went numb, the large blade was almost falling out of her hands, but she reacted extremely quickly. With a bend of her left hand, she brandished the bow and arrow, causing the Death Soldier to groan in pain.


    Qin Gui''s face was completely exposed.


    The two of them faced each other as Qin Gui screamed. His voice suddenly became very thin, like a eunuch''s voice.


    "Hua Rong, you killed Wang Junhua?"


    Hua Rong actually started laughing at this moment, she did not even bother to reply, and did not give him any time to delay, her blade chopping down, "old thief Qin Gui, you should return Yue Pengju''s life ¡­"


    Qin Gui instinctively rolled on the ground. With his short stature and his small stature, the Black Moonlight landed right on his chest. He screamed miserably as the Black Moonlight had already moved its hooves away. Without hesitation, Hua Rong jumped down and chopped down with his blade.


    Fresh blood splattered everywhere. The Black Moonlight let out a tragic cry as a stream of blood drenched its long mane. With a flash of blood, a strand of the mane was drenched and stuck together with shame.


    Qin Gui covered his chest in fear, completely unable to believe how the blade managed to stab down. It was inserted into the right side of his body, almost unable to be pulled out. When Hua Rong used more strength, he actually endured the pain and jumped with her legs. A few Death Soldiers rushed forward and surrounded Hua Rong.


    The battle outside was in full swing, and the Captain had no idea what was going on. He was no longer afraid of being angered by the summer dregs, so he immediately rushed in to shake off the obstructed servants. He shook the dregs and shouted, "General, get up, something bad has happened!"


    Xia Chen Sha woke up from his good dream and shouted in anger, "You blind fool, what big thing has happened?"


    "An assassin rushed in, saying that he was going to assassinate Qin Gui."


    Summer Slag sat up, sobered up by most of the drink. "Who said that? Where did the assassins come from? "


    "It''s Yin Muke. He said that he could follow your orders ¡­"


    "Is this fellow insane?" When did this general give such an order? Go and stop them, quick... Wait, you said Yin Muke? How could this guy? "


    "Qin Gui said that he is not Yin Muke. He said that he is Song Kingdom''s widow."


    Xia Sha opened his eyes wide and jumped down from the bed, rushing out first, "Quick, if it''s Yue Pengju''s widow, you all must take his down immediately. Hurry, don''t let Qin Gui kill her ¡­ "Remember, capture him alive ¡­"


    Xia Chen San personally led a group of people and rushed out.


    At the same time, Hua Rong slashed with her blade, the knife stabbed into Qin Gui''s left chest, causing her to suddenly lose her weapon, and just as she was about to stab again, the locust-like Death Soldiers had already risked their lives to help Qin Gui up, and very quickly, she was trapped in a tight encirclement. Obviously, all of the Warriors s protecting her at the back had sacrificed themselves. Looking around, they were all Golden Army, Death Soldier, Song Jun ¡­


    However, her eyes were completely blurred by the blood, making them impossible to see clearly. He only had one thought in his mind, to make up for it with another slash of Qin Gui''s blade. He must catch up and slash again.


    Her mind raced as she thought of this. She sat down, and the Black Moonlight let out a pitiful cry. It was drenched in sweat, blood, and it fell down together. It was all red.


    "Quick, take down the assassin ¡­"


    "Capture Yue Pengju''s widow alive..."


    "We definitely can''t let her escape ¡­"


    That was Xia Chi''s direct order, the hesitating Golden Army s immediately charged towards Hua Rong as soon as they found a target. Hua Rong did not have any other means to help him, and knew that the matter today was such that she could only rely on his horse to escape, lucky enough to survive. However, under the Golden Army''s encirclement, there was no retreat. Even if it was a Black Moonlight, it was hard to move forward. Luckily, Xia Chen Sha had ordered them to capture it alive, and when everyone saw that the Black Moonlight was abnormally strong, it was like catching a turtle in a jar, so they couldn''t bear to hurt the horse. It was also because of this that Hua Rong judged the situation, and instead let go of her hands and feet, and once she urged his horse, she rushed towards the crowd of people.


    Seeing her bravery, the Golden Army did not try to stop her and quickly retreated, allowing her to carve out a path of blood. At such a close distance, the arrows had lost all effect, she casually snatched a corpse and brandished her spear. She was not good at using her spear, but Yue Pengju was an expert on this art. She had previously learned it from him for a period of time, but her techniques were inferior to his.


    Only after she ran for a while did the Golden Army realize that something was wrong. Xia Chen also realized that something was wrong and shouted, "Quick, stop her!"


    But, it was already too late. Before hshecould finish speaking, Hua Rong had already rushed to the left. This was a gap. Only after she arrived, did Hua Rong realize that this pitch black place was actually filled with Qin Gui''s deathsworn. Golden Army still wanted to keep him alive, so how could Qin Gui show mercy when he was stabbed? He was surrounded by soldiers and was in the process of being rescued. In his half unconscious state, he saw the Black Moonlight rushing towards him, as if it was the end of the world, he shouted loudly: "Quick, kill her, kill her ¡­"


    With that shout, he closed his eyes and fainted.


    But this sound was already enough to take Hua Rong''s life. The Death Soldiers were not comparable to the Golden Army, they killed with their swords and sabers, but they did not have any pity for the Black Moonlight, they wanted to kill this person as soon as possible.


    Just as they were in a crisis, they heard a burst of whistling sound, and surprisingly, a group of fully armed Golden Army charged over. In the blazing hot sky, they were all Hook s, but they only revealed a pair of eyes.


    The captain was the first to notice it and shouted, "General, who is this?"


    Xia Chi looked at the leader in shock. He was fully armed, holding a spear and riding a mottled horse. Beneath the Hook, he could not see who it was at all, even his body was unrecognizable. He snapped, "Who is it? Which one is it? "


    However, no one replied him at all. This group of Golden Army s carried their weapons and kept charging towards Qin Gui''s camp, it was impossible to tell whether they were going to kill him or Hua Rong.


    "General, what should we do?"


    Before Xia Chen could answer, the person in the lead, who was unstoppable, brandishing his spear, actually killed Qin Gui''s death warrior along the way without showing any mercy.


    "Not good, they are here to help Hua Rong ¡­"


    "Why would they help Hua Rong?"


    "Could it be an impersonation?"


    "No. This is our Da Jin''s Guai Zima Formation Wings, look at their Hook, they are definitely not fake, quickly look, the formation they are using ¡­ "


    As expected, this group of elites were dressed in heavy armor clothes, although they were not tied together with a chain, they sprinted according to the Golden Army''s Guai Zima camp. This area was a flat land, and the terrain was vast. Everyone once again slaughtered their way to the outer perimeter. This was an extremely wide open area. Although Qin Gui had a lot of Death Soldiers, he was a powerless scholar, so he did not know how to fight. If it was a one on one fight, these people were all experts, but if it was the charge, it wouldn''t work. Qin Gui never dreamed that there would come a day he would be used for "great battle". They were only good at assassinations, assassinations, and to protect his safety. Previously, it was naturally more than enough to deal with Hua Rong and a few others, but after encountering such a large-scale Guai Zima battle formation, it had already completely lost its advantage in a single battle.


    Hua Rong was already in a hopeless situation, when she suddenly saw the frightened expressions of the Death Soldiers around him, they all turned their horses around and charged forward. She was shocked and turned her head to look. It was exactly the power of Guai Zima that she had seen before.


    She thought it was Jin Wushu, but Jin Wushu used his mace and axe. Furthermore, she couldn''t see his figure clearly through the thick Hook s. Who could it be?


    Xia Chen also realized that something was wrong. He suddenly thought of something as he asked loudly, "Which department are you guys in?"


    No one answered him.


    "Tell me, which one is it? If I don''t say anything now, I will be considered a traitor and I will take them all. "


    The other party still had no response, and only single-mindedly charged towards Qin Gui''s death warrior. The only sound that could be heard was one miserable scream after another. These Death Soldiers had lost their armors, and now, blood was flowing like a river. Hua Rong was able to catch her breath, but she knew very well that these Death Soldiers that Qin Gui had reared had done all sorts of evil deeds, killing countless innocent and loyal people on his behalf, and even Wan Wan herself. This was also the first time she fought shoulder to shoulder with the Golden Man, killing all the ''Song people'' ¡ª some of the so called ''countrymen'' who were even worse than the ''Golden Man''.


    Xia Chi was dumbstruck by this battle. Flesh and blood flew everywhere, far surpassing all of the great battles he had participated in in in the past. Only after a long while did he come to his senses and immediately ordered, "Quick, intercept and kill this group of people!"


    The Centurion cautiously replied, "That''s not right, right? "This troop is definitely from our Da Jin ¡­"


    "But, they are all so secretive, they are obviously afraid of being found out."


    "But ¡­"


    "Don''t but ¡­" "Stop blabbering so much. Immediately give the order to destroy this Guai Zima ¡­"


    "Could it be that we are helping the Song people eliminate his own elite troops?"


    Xia Chen was flustered, only hearing the sound of tens of thousands of horses roaring, from the northeast direction, a group of Song Jun arrived, it was the guards that Yang Yizhong had brought. They saw that Qin Gui was not coming out for a long time and had received the death warrior''s report of his escape, so they immediately led their men to kill him.


    Once Song Jun enters the battle, Golden Army did not know which side she should help. When they saw Guai Zima and Qin Gui''s deathsworn battle, Golden Army, who had originally been watching by the side and not received her orders, immediately rushed over as soon as she saw. Very quickly, Song Jin and Qin Gui were ready to fight.


    Seeing that the assassination had suddenly turned into a huge battle for Song Jin, Xia Chen was flustered and exasperated. If this were to continue, not only would this negotiation go to waste, but it would also lead to chaos between Song Jin and his family. With the arrival of the Jinguo''s capital and the fact that it was to support Song Qinzong in opposing the Song Huizong, there was no intention at all to start another war. He panicked and immediately rushed towards the Golden Army general who was leading them. He knew that at this moment, he had to grab hold of this person in order to stop this battle.

 C557 As you wish

    Hua Rong did not expect that this big battle would turn into Song Jin''s big battle, and this panic had actually helped her a lot. She urged her horse forward and chased after Qin Gui.


    One of the Death Soldiers charged forward in midair, slashing towards her back with his saber. Amidst the chaos, she could only hear the loud shout of "be careful". She suddenly turned her head and saw the man dressed in the Hook actually blocking her and taking the knife head on. With a "bang" sound, the weapon of the Death Soldier fell to the ground, but the man was also shaken by the tremendous force and fell to the ground.


    Although these Death Soldiers did not practice formations, they were experts in a one-on-one battle. He was an expert with concealed weapons, and upon seeing that the ordinary blades and bows below the Hook could not even make a move, he changed his mind. While fighting, he aimed for the gap, and took advantage of the chaos to throw a flying knife at Hua Rong.


    Hua Rong had already figured out that he was two birds with one stone, killing him was a lie, the person who lured the Hook to reveal the truth was definitely him. Once she dodged the flying dagger, she immediately shouted out, "Be careful!"


    Unexpectedly, the Death Soldier threw out three throwing knives in a row. Hua Rong was unable to dodge in time and his body tilted to the side. Her vision blurred and his body practically fell down from her horse. It was also at this moment that his Hook tilted slightly, heavy and clanging all over the place. It was during the turning gap of its body that it clumsily shifted its body, as if a type of weapon passed through the gap of his Hook, causing him to receive a solid blow.


    Her heart turned cold. Who was it? Who could have rushed here in time to repeatedly risk his life to save her?


    She wanted to ask, but when she saw that the Hook was protecting him, exposing only a pair of eyes and not saying a word, she knew that he was hiding his identity, so she did not ask, but when she saw the group of Song Jun rushing towards her, she did not hesitate and stood in front of him. He seemed startled by this gesture, as if he had never seen her like this, for his own sake.


    "Who are you?"


    It was a Captain of the Golden Army who had rushed up to ask. This was also what Hua Rong urgently wanted to know.


    "Which one are you? Who was it? Why are you causing trouble here? "


    He was completely covered up, without a hint of emotion on his face. They could only see that his eyeballs were rolling, as if he was laughing coldly. He did not answer and waved his spear. He moved further away from the group, but he was still close to Hua Rong. It was unknown if the Hook hid his laughter or not. As he waved his spear, Hua Rong was startled. It was as if she was pointing in the right direction and trying to escape in a certain direction. This won''t do, how could I abandon him and escape by myself?


    This time, he was different from the Golden Army. He did not know the identity of the Golden General and was only happy that Hua Rong was distracted. The Hammer flew out of his hand and aimed at Hua Rong''s head.


    The distance was too close, so Hua Rong was unable to dodge, only to see the Hook dressed golden general swing his spear, in mid air, he caught the incoming golden melon hammer and clashed with it, releasing a loud ''bang'' sound. Like a bolt of lightning, he fell to the ground, smashing a hole in the ground.


    At that moment, that person stretched out his hand as if he was going to pull her. Only then did he realize that they were separated by quite a distance.


    At this time, Hua Rong herself was already at the end of her rope. The two Song Jun s used spears and machetes, the spear swept towards the blade that she had grabbed, and left her hand almost immediately, with a clanging sound. Song Jun did not care about the BMW, his swords and sabers greeted the Black Moonlight, who had already disordered its feet, raised its four hooves, and rushed in all directions, almost causing her to jump off the horse.


    The man stopped her even as he saw how desperate her situation was. Although he didn''t say anything, he steadied her with his spear and shot her a dozen horses. He growled, "Let''s go!"


    When Hua Rong heard his low voice, she knew that if she did not leave now, she would become his burden. Song Jun still did not know who she was, and most of the Death Soldiers had died, so their attention was completely focused on this group of Golden Army s.


    Hua Rong ran along the way, and when she turned back, he saw that Guai Zima had already charged into the encirclement, layer after layer, the Song Jun was like a tide, corpses littered everywhere. Xia Chen Sha couldn''t even drink after shouting so much. Not only that, but the army he brought with him had also joined the battle. The Death Soldiers had already escorted Qin Gui out of the encirclement, and the one leading them was Yang Yizhong. When they saw the unconscious Qin Gui, they knew that the situation was urgent, and did not dare to continue fighting. Xia Chi also quickly stopped, Yang Yizhong mustered his courage, and under the lead of an interpreter who was proficient in female authentic languages, he arrived at Xia Chi''s side. The two of them did not care about being overly courteous. Xia Chen loudly said, "We fell into a trap today, Sir Yang, we fell into a trap ¡­"


    "You don''t know him?"


    "I don''t know where that group of people came from. They were sneaky and didn''t dare to reveal their real appearances."


    "Then, quickly chase it, quickly ¡­"


    The two of them agreed, and Song Jin quickly reached a consensus. He looked over, only to see Guai Zima who had suddenly rushed over, quickly retreating. When he regained his senses, he was already done running. Xia Chen was flustered. "Quick, catch him, catch the person in charge ¡­"


    "General, who is that person?"


    "No matter who it is, we must capture him alive. Otherwise, how are we going to account to the Wolf Lord? A good negotiation was all messed up by him. "


    Everyone immediately gave the order to chase after that person.


    A few of the captains reacted as well. The origin of the group of people today was unknown. How could they not know that someone was taking advantage of the situation to sow discord between Song Jin and the bandits? Once Song Jin made his decision, the spearhead immediately changed. Due to Guai Zima''s special Hook s being easy to identify, the remnants of Song Jin fought hand to hand for the first time, killing their way over.


    The person in the lead was already rushing towards the left, and that was precisely where Hua Rong was going to retreat to. She was once again surrounded by the Song Jun, and the Black Moonlight was letting out a tragic cry.


    One of the Death Soldiers shouted, "Quick, catch that person. She is the one who stabbed phase of grace ¡­"


    Everyone swarmed over, and they knew who held Hua Rong in their hands, and who made the biggest contribution. At this time, Hua Rong had almost completely lost her ability to resist. The people wearing Hook clothes at the back wanted to protect him, but they were too far away.


    Seeing this, Xia Chen was overjoyed and shouted again, "Leave him alive, leave him alive ¡­"


    Yang Yizhong was shocked, "Who is this person?"


    "It is said that she is the widow of your Song Kingdom, Yue Pengju."


    "Huh?" Yang Yizhong was shocked, he knew Yue Pengju and his wife, how could this person be Hua Rong? Back then, when Hua Rong had injured Zhao Deji and escaped, he had not made any big fuss about it due to face. However, Yang Yizhong had already found out about this from him. Zhao Deji had sent people out many times to search for the whereabouts of Hua Rong, to try to assassinate him or capture him alive, but to think that Hua Rong would actually come to the Song Kingdom? Although he had been fawning over Qin Gui all day, taking in his power, she did not have any personal grudges with Yue Pengju. She even had some sympathy for him, but she did not dare to reveal it. She heard that it was Yue Pengju''s widow, and carefully looked at the person. Because they were too far away, Hua Rong was dressed as a man, with disheveled yellow hair and a body drenched in blood, it was impossible to tell who she was.


    One of Qin Gui''s trusted aides ran up to him and whispered, "Master Yang, taking Hua Rong down was a great achievement ¡­"


    "Is that person really Hua Rong? Are you sure it isn''t a female Genuine Soldier? "


    "Why would the female Genuine Soldiers assassinate the phase of grace? It must be Hua Rong, phase of grace said it was Hua Rong ¡­ "


    Yang Yizhong declined to comment, but at the moment, he did not dare show even a hint of sympathy. He only hesitated for a moment, then shouted: "First, stabilize the formation, so that person will not be able to rush out."


    Yang Yizhong hesitated, the people under him did not hesitate, especially the remaining dozen or so warriors, they all wanted to kill Hua Rong as their mission. Under the pressure of swords, spears, and halberds, Hua Rong was no longer able to resist and her body went soft, falling off her horse.


    casually picked up a blade, he almost couldn''t hold it, but she still clenched her teeth and wanted to stand up, if not, she would turn into pieces of flesh and blood, or fall into Qin Gui''s hands. She had already made up her mind to fight to the death and would not show mercy. She would kill with every slash and would not dodge any sword or saber. She would only continue to kill.


    One of the Death Soldiers came over and attacked at almost the same time. The chests of the two were wide open without any concealment. If this attack continued, the two would be either dead or injured. Hua Rong ignored everything, completely disregarding the big blade that was stabbing towards her left chest, aimed straight for her abdomen.


    It was too late to let out a sigh, but unfortunately, not only was he unable to witness Qin Gui''s death with his own eyes, he could not even see the shadow of the main culprit, Zhao Deji. He would never be able to take revenge in this life. Fortunately, he had already killed two people, which could be considered a blessing in disguise. Peng Gao, I''m going to follow you underground. She smiled faintly, and could not help but look into the distance, it was the gold general dressed in Hook, at this moment, she had already guessed who he was, he should have immediately escaped, all of this was not his intent, he just lost control, what a pity, to save her, trapped in the center, could he possibly escape? Even the head of the Little Tiger could not be seen for the last time ¡­ She muttered, "Pengju, I''m really sorry ¡­"


    Hot blood spurted out. She could almost feel the blade against her body. It was cold and full of the feeling of death. The sight in front of her eyes turned dark, a huge body horizontally stood in front of him, taking the blade head on, the army rushed forward, Hua Rong almost fell down from the impact, but retreated under the Black Moonlight s who rushed forward, leaning on the horse''s stomach, hiding the surrounding swords, swords, blades and halberds.


    Blood spurted out from the wound and dripped down his arm until his armor began to rain red rain. The Death Soldier fell to the ground miserably, Hua Rong''s gaze fell on the injured arm, fresh blood gushing out like a spring. That blade should have stabbed into her body. An angry voice resounded in his ears as he roared loudly. The large blade in his hand flashed with a cold light.

 C558 complete annihilation

    In the blood-red light, his eyes never left the man under the horse. She leaned against the horse and looked up at him, like an elk that had fallen into a trap. Her eyes met his, so bright that she flashed a smile. The smile lit up her pale, confused face.


    That was the expression on Shi Qi''s face when he was ten years old. It was pure and full of sorrow, looking up at the entanglement of his life, as if his fate was to repay her debts.


    He owed her.


    Thanks to fate, he owed her so much that she couldn''t stop making up for it.


    She still had a smile on her face as she wiped the dirt off her face. It wasn''t just blood or sweat, it was stuck on her hand. It was so coquettish. Her eyes were still looking around, searching for the Warriors s that had followed her. They were actually still alive, and there were still seven to eight other people who were still living in the chaos.


    "They ¡­"


    "They won''t die."


    His heart relaxed and was incomparably gratified. In the end, he didn''t die. Even if Qin Gui didn''t die, it wouldn''t be so unbearable. The bright look in her eyes slowly faded bit by bit. It was like the afterglow of the setting sun. When it reached its most beautiful moment, it would become extremely bright. After that, it would become a boundless darkness.


    He remembered an ancient legend. It was the Kuafu of the Chasing Sun. One year, it was a dry day. The burning sun scorched the crops on the ground and dried the water in the river. The heat was unbearable. On the verge of death, they were angry and cursed, but there was nothing they could do. Kuafu was an activist, and he vowed to capture the sun and prevent it from doing evil. He began his daily journey by striding along the edge of the East China Sea. The sun was spinning fast in the sky, and Kuafu was chasing after it like the wind. Kuafu crossed mountains and rivers, but the closer he got to the sun, the more intense the sunlight became, and the more agitated he became. He felt that all the water in his body had evaporated, and he drank all the Yellow River water and all the water in the Wei River, but he still could not quench his thirst. Therefore, he decided to head north to drink a large pond of water. But Kuafu was too thirsty, and when he reached the middle of the journey, his body gave out and he fell slowly to the ground.


    Even in death, Kuafu did not catch the sun.


    Everyone was laughing at his insanity, laughing at his overestimation of his strength, because even "smart people" would endure it. Even if they were to die, they would not resist. This was because he wasn''t used to being submissive. The King Qin lived at sea and faced the burning sun everyday. He could no longer remember whether this story was told to him by his grandfather or by the Third Uncle Yang. But it was imprinted in his heart, thinking that one day, he might catch the sun and beat it up, telling it not to be so hot.


    He looked at the smile on the man''s face. It was bright, charming, gloomy, and miserable, like the smile of a man who was about to fall. If there was really such a thing as a boast in this world, then that was the reason why those who committed evil deeds were slightly fearful.


    The setting sun melted gold, the ends of the earth. In the battlefield of a foreign land, his heart was in turmoil, and he wanted nothing more than to throw himself at her and gently hug her.


    "Girl, girl ¡­" There is a chest on Sunset Island that is filled with new clothes. If you wear it, you will definitely look good ¡­ And the green dress... Do you remember? "Green shirt ¡­" He didn''t know why he said such a thing.


    The flying broadsword in his hand did not match the words "green clothes" at all. But she heard it, she heard it.


    "Little girl, last time when I was injured, you told me that as long as I come back to life, you will listen to me and follow my orders from now on, right?"


    She laughed and looked into the distance.


    "Girl, you promised me, are you still going to do anything?"


    He waved his big blade and persevered. He definitely wanted a result, but she did not answer, all the way with God''s help, Peng Gao''s protection, the mysterious person and King Qin''s desperate rescue. However, all of these had been used up. It was the end.


    The word ''hate'' meant that he was at the end of his rope and had risked the last drop of his life. Perhaps, the spirit of Penga in the heavens would also blame him. In accordance with his original wish, he wanted to live well, live in seclusion, and live a peaceful life with his son. However, he was going to disappoint him once again.


    A Death Soldier approached Hua Rong quietly. She used a strange hook with sharp claws, if it pierced into a person''s chest, even their heart and lungs would come rolling out. He used this technique to travel far and wide, and accepted Qin Gui as his disciple. Countless of people who opposed to Qin Gui were assassinated by him under the iron hook, to the point that the courtier kept quiet, and only knew that Qin Gui did not have Zhao Deji. In the past two years, Zhao Deji had developed a subtle fear of Qin Gui. The severe imbalance in the way of cultivation and martial arts, the fact that Qin Gui covered the sky with his hands, and even he developed a fear of him. This death warrior was known as the "God of Slaughter", and was Qin Gui''s most favorite right-hand man. This time, the one who was in charge of Qin Gui, was the one who received the order to kill him no matter what.


    Hua Rong who was in front of him still opened her eyes wide, but was in a trance. The iron hook was close to her chest. It was cold, but she still could not raise her hand to resist it.


    The two of them faced each other. Her eyes were wide open as she looked at the face of the killer. It was the face of an ordinary person, plain and indifferent. It was the kind of face that she could not recall after meeting for a long time. This kind of person was the best type of assassin. Hua Rong''s hands slowly moved. Even if she had used up all her energy, she was not willing to give up and run. The last bit of energy in her body gathered as she focused all her attention and prayed in a low voice, "Peng Jian, protect me, protect me ¡­"


    Without a sound or trace, the Death Soldier exerted a bit of strength and lifted her hand. The blade had already become dull, broken, and had no pattern. At this moment, it was inferior to even an ordinary embroidery lady, let alone a lethal blow.


    The Death Soldier was delighted, a big blade with a thunderous aura, falling down on his head, but he did not even have the time to snort, half of his head flying out, after a while, a stream of white brain matter splashed out, landing under the black mane of the Black Moonlight, one white and one black, forming a bizarre contrast.


    In the blink of an eye, it was as if his body was sent flying, and he was sent flying only a few meters away from the impact. This half of his body fell, alive, split in two, and even the organs in his abdomen were split in two, cleanly and cleanly. Only when they fell down did they roll out of the ground, and were trampled on by the scattered horse hooves, turning into a pool of blood-red mud ¡­


    Half of King Qin''s life was spent licking the wounds of the blade, he had a clear view of the warriors who died, leaving no leeway for him to attack. Under his fierce charge, he actually killed off all the seven or eight people around him.


    Whether it was the Song Jun or the Golden Army, both were intimidated by this terrifying massacre, and no one dared to surround them for a while, only retreating one step at a time.


    Hua Rong leaned on Black Moonlight as before, and droplets of blood dripped onto her hair. There was a hint of amusement in her lazy eyes as she watched him charge in.


    Ah, it''s so good to be alive, to be alive. It''s so good to be alive.


    King Qin had already rushed over. He reached out his hand and pulled her onto the back of the horse, causing her to soften and fall into his embrace. It was a familiar feeling, with a warm, gentle, rough, and fierce smell, the smell he was used to. Being too tired, it was good to have someone to rely on. For a moment, she closed her eyes lazily, forgetting that this was a battlefield. She was like a Sunset Island with the last rays of the setting sun, the soft sand, flocks of seabirds, and Little Tiger heads rolling around as sea turtles continuously yelled "Mommy, Mommy ¡­"


    Once his body was in his arms, King Qin almost cheered up even in such a dangerous situation.


    Finally, today.


    As if he didn''t know the pain, he hugged her tightly with one hand and waved his broadsword with the other, "Damned thieves, you shameless bastards actually dared to come to Jinguo''s territory to kill and be loyal. No wonder you guys were unable to defeat Golden Army in your entire lives ¡­ "If I don''t kill all of you today, I won''t be surnamed Qin ¡­"


    The deer cutter was full of blood, and it released a green light, bringing with it a ruthless aura of death. In the blink of an eye, another seven to eight Death Soldiers and Song Jun s fell on the ground.


    Behind him was a "Golden Army" with very special equipment. There were about 300 to 500 people, all of them being equipment that belonged to Golden Army Wan Yanhailing. However, each of them was wearing a green parrot''s hat, which was easy to distinguish. These equipment, were what he had collected when he first went to pick up Jin Wushu''s remnants, and also when he first killed the xanthophyllum. Unfortunately, he only received three to five hundred sets, so he was unable to equip more. To pass through the layers of seal on the Golden Army camp, he could not do it with his barbarian attire. Relying entirely on this set of xanthophyllum s, he was able to pass through this hurdle and gain victory at the last moment of danger.


    When the two sides saw that another group of "Golden Army" had come out, they were completely dumbfounded. They did not know what the hell they had seen today, and why were they fighting back and forth with only the Golden Army?


    Xia Chen was even more furious, this team was actually xanthophyllum. One of the ten thousand captains also cried out in shock, "xanthophyllum, how can it be xanthophyllum?"


    Xia Chen had long known that the xanthophyllum had already been completely annihilated by Wan Yanhailing. He gritted his teeth and said, "This is a fake xanthophyllum, it''s not true ¡­ "What the hell, hurry up and go kill them all. All of them are gone ¡­"


    The Golden Army s did not know why so many "own people" had come, and were at a loss as well. They did not know where to start. He only saw the leader of the "xanthophyllum". With his tall stature, no matter how much he disguised himself, he could not hide the domineering aura he exuded. Xia Sha had once joined Wan Yanhailing''s army to fight against a King Qin, and had met him from afar. At that time, King Qin was still wearing the Cuckoo Crown and Barbarian clothing, but his figure was still memorable. He was the first to react and shout, "That bastard is King Qin ¡­ is one of the King Qin that have been fighting with us for a long time ¡­ "


    Even the mysterious golden general, who was wearing a Hook, cried out involuntarily, "It''s him. King Qin is actually here ¡­"

 C559 Yes

    He was originally worried about Hua Rong''s safety, even though there were thousands of people around, he was afraid that his identity would be exposed if he went back. But, before he could hesitate, everything fell apart. He was working hard to lead his men back, when he realized that the King Qin was already here. He smiled, waved his hand, and said in a low voice: "Let''s go, we shouldn''t stay here for long."


    "But?"


    "Quickly retreat, leave this mess to King Qin ¡­"


    After the encirclement was broken, the Golden Army of the Iron Armor Hook quickly fled.


    The captain shouted, "Quick, they''ve run away!"


    Xia Chen San looked and saw that it was the mysterious Golden General that led the people to escape. His heart skipped a beat. Why did these people have to run? It was obvious that he was afraid of exposing his identity. The more this happened, the more curious he became. He was even more anxious than if he had captured the King Qin, because this was a ''spy'' who was lurking within the Jinguo.


    "Quickly go and chase that Guai Zima ¡­"


    "But, they retreated too quickly. They can''t catch up to us."


    "Even if you can''t catch up, you still have to. Bring a thousand men with you first ¡­"


    "What about here?"


    "Ask Song Jun to help you deal with it."


    "Not good, I almost forgot one thing, King Qin, hahahahaha, it''s the King Qin, that''s right, it''s him, the King Qin that robbed the silver. No, immediately get the Song Jun to chase after Guai Zima, we will attack the King Qin ¡­ You must catch King Qin... "


    The news that King Qin had stolen 250 thousand taels of silver''s silk had already spread to the upper echelons of Golden Army. Even though the Wolf Lord was furious, he could only give it to Fourth Prince to have him investigate thoroughly. However, Fourth Prince stayed in white seed for a long time. Therefore, he repeatedly berated Hai Ling for not being able to handle the matter. Some of Jin Wushu''s followers took the opportunity to report this event, calling it a large sum of money. It would be unimaginable if they were to leave Fourth Prince. As a result, the status of the Fourth Prince''s contribution points greatly increased once again.


    Although they hated Jin Wushu taking advantage of this time to put on airs and deliberately show off his position, they were helpless. He knew that the Fourth Prince was a huge tree with deep roots, and his henchmen filled the entire world, so long as he was around, they would not be able to make a move for themselves even one day. Especially since he had vented all of his hatred and resentment onto King Qin, and hated him to the bones.


    When he thought about it, his eyes shone, as if he was a hunter looking at a huge prey. He forcefully swallowed his saliva and said, "There really is a road that heaven cannot escape from, and Hell has no door, King Qin, since you came to me, the heavens have made me pay such a great price."


    A few of the ten thousand captains were so excited that they were rubbing their fists and wiping their palms. They never thought that assassinating Qin Gui would give them such a great opportunity. If not for this, no one would be able to find the King Qin even if they had to spend more effort.


    "Hurry and transfer more troops. We must capture the King Qin today."


    King Qin = 250 thousand silver + 250 thousand silk and silk


    As though a pile of gems were glittering in front of his eyes, Xia dregs didn''t waste any more of his breath and immediately rushed forward to kill him.


    As for the Song Jun, he was continuously beaten down by the King Qin and had lost control of her limbs. One of the Death Soldiers noticed that the Song Jun was hesitating, and shouted out loud: "This thief is King Qin, all of them are Han, not Wolf Lord''s xanthophyllum ¡­ "They are all Chinese, so there is no need to be afraid. We are all Chinese, so don''t be afraid ¡­" Actually, he did not know whether this army was real or fake, but because he recognized the King Qin, he determined that the one he was leading could not be the xanthophyllum.


    When the timid Song Jun heard that these people were actually mutated "Song Jun" instead of "Golden Army", all of her worries and habitual cowardice were swept away and she immediately attacked the King Qin once again.


    Xia Chen Sha had originally hoped that they would help block Guai Zima''s path, but he found that all the Song Jun s had turned around and were only focused on killing in the direction of the King Qin. It was a tradition of the Song Kingdom for those who fought internally and externally in the civil war. He didn''t know much about the situation in Song Kingdom, but he felt disdain and cursed loudly, "Fuck, I can''t count on these Sow at all ¡­"


    "General, quick, look ¡­"


    Following the directions pointed by the Captain, they saw that the "xanthophyllum" was in a charge, it was unlike the "xanthophyllum" style of savages. Furthermore, they had used the terrain of the battle on the plains to form a group of 100 people.


    "Fuck, I really didn''t expect the Song Jun to be so useless. Previously, the Fourth Prince always bragged about how powerful the Yue Army was, but it was all because of his inability. He couldn''t even win against this kind of crappy army, hehe ¡­"


    "That''s right, Song Jun is only so-so. She can''t even deal with a single King Qin ¡­"


    They didn''t care at all whether these were all "Yue Army" or not. When Xia Chen finally caught his breath and looked again, that obedient Guai Zima had already completely escaped. Xia Lei ignored everything and saw another group of xanthophyllum retreat to the north, another group was heading towards the south, feigning to attack. He shouted ''not good'' and King Qin was about to escape.


    "Gather all our forces, capture all of the King Qin, and we will not care about death. Killing the King Qin will reward you with 1000 gold, cutting his head off, and reward you with 1000 gold ¡­ "


    There would always be brave men when it came to rewards, so everyone''s target was immediately King Qin. They had a kind of natural fear and reverence for the Golden Army. Seeing that they had chased after them and worked together, their courage was immediately boosted.


    Hua Rong slowly opened her eyes. The beach, the sand, the seashells, the sea turtles, her son ¡­ They were all gone, leaving only the battle on the ground. It was overwhelming, deafening, and there were no sounds of birds or flowers anymore. The smell of blood was everywhere, slowly enveloping the entire world.


    King Qin''s gaze was always on Hua Rong. The aura of her hair, the strange yellow hair strands made him feel uncomfortable. He was in no mood for battle, so he only asked in a low voice, "Little girl, what''s wrong?"


    He should be very nervous, yet he somehow felt completely relaxed. He actually couldn''t say anything. He just stared at him blankly, and tears began to flow down his face.


    "Little girl ¡­"


    "Where''s old thief Qin Gui? "I''ll help you kill him ¡­"


    Her lips moved, her face was pale. King Qin immediately guessed that Qin Gui must have escaped again. With such an army, how hard was it to kill Qin Gui? Catching the sun was Kuafu''s wish, and killing Qin Gui was also her wish. Thousands of miles, abandoning his son, begging for his life, crying for his life, all of this was for this day, he knew it all, he knew it all. And because of this, he had repeatedly resented her stubbornness, resented her leaving without saying goodbye, and even resented her unreasonable actions.


    However, these grudges suddenly disappeared completely. It was as if a gentle breeze had blown past, smoothing out all traces of them. All that was left was a patch of white, the original color.


    "Little girl, this daddy will help you kill him. He definitely won''t be far from here ¡­"


    She had never thought of Qin Gui. At this moment, she had almost completely forgotten about such a person, and only heard the cruel shouts of Golden Army and Song Jun, "Cut off King Qin''s head, then reward them with a thousand gold coins ¡­"


    "Quickly, kill King Qin, reward us with a thousand gold coins ¡­"


    "Charge! Take down the head of the King Qin! Everyone will be rich for life ¡­"


    They wanted to kill King Qin, so they didn''t want to capture him alive. As long as he died, they would win.


    The King Qin, on the other hand, turned a deaf ear to these voices that covered the sky and the earth. There were three paths in front, one of them leading to the Liu Jia Temple''s army camp. Qin Gui could only flee in that direction. He might still be able to catch up to his on this trip.


    He reined his horse and turned in the direction of the army. He was still holding her, but he was looking around and handing her to someone reliable. He was wearing a black mask, which was left behind when he robbed the silver. The might of the sharp arrow was still there, he was leading the horse and galloping straight forward, towards where no one could stand.


    "Liu Wu..." King Qin raised his breath and shouted. Liu Wu had already seen him and gave a long whistle as an answer.


    "Girl, Liu Wu will bring you to a safe place, I will kill Qin Gui and meet up with you again."


    "No, Qin Shangcheng, quickly, let''s go ¡­" She finally shouted, "Let''s go, quickly... "If we''re any later, it''ll be too late ¡­" Today, the number of people who had died here was already countless. No matter how brave and fierce the King Qin was, it was impossible for him to chase after Qin Gui and kill him in the inn. She couldn''t let King Qin die here too, absolutely not. Those people were afraid of the Golden General, but they were definitely not afraid of his King Qin. They would only join forces and kill him without hesitation. No, how could he let the King Qin die here?


    "Girl, I''ll come here after I kill Qin Gui. Don''t worry, their main force has already reached here. No one will be able to stop them. This is the best time to kill him ¡­" How could he not know that Xia Chen Hua and the rest were after him? However, taking advantage of the chaos and the dangers of battle, there might be some unexpected and ingenious moves.


    It was a sense of urgency, the eagerness to seek revenge for her. It was as though her heart couldn''t bear it, and she wouldn''t be able to have peace and quiet for the rest of her life. Because of this, he himself had lost all sense of reason. He only wanted to kill Qin Gui more urgently than she did.


    "Qin Shangcheng, let''s go."


    "No, I had wanted to kill Qin Gui a long time ago, moreover, kill him, and the negotiation will not work, and he can''t do anything evil. I think that Dogfish Zhao Deji is about to sign another agreement to sell his country to disgrace ¡­"


    The tone of the King Qin was so resolute, he looked at Liu Wu who was getting closer and closer, and even the hand that was holding her slowly relaxed. Hua Rong suddenly realized that this release might be the last time the two of them would be together. No, he still had a lot of things she hadn''t told him, and she definitely couldn''t let him die.


    "Qin Shangcheng, let''s go..."


    "Little girl, don''t be afraid, I have arranged for some people to support you from outside. Look, Liu Wu is here, he will quickly rush out ¡­" "Don''t be afraid, there''s an ambush ahead. We''ll definitely be able to leave safely ¡­"


    While talking, Liu Wu had already rushed over. Around King Qin, there was a team of xanthophyllum standing guard there.


    The group led by Liu Wu had very small injuries, they had the most powerful fighting force, he was sweating profusely, but did not sustain too many injuries, and only asked: "King ¡­."

 C560 Fear

    12 June


    King Qin loosened his grip, "Quick, bring Madam away from this place quickly ¡­"


    At this point in time, Hua Rong already understood that she simply could not waver King Qin''s resolve. This boorish man, even ten bulls wouldn''t be able to pull him back, just like how he had been searching for him every day for the past ten years. Her blood energy surged. That was an extremely strange type of fear that was mixed with heartache, gentleness, and endless worry and concern. Countless furious nights in her dreams, she had always thought that even if she had to pay any price, even if it meant sacrificing everything, she would not hesitate, even if it meant abandoning her son. However, only now did she realize that she cared about them in the first place! She would also be afraid!


    He wasn''t afraid of death, but of his own death!


    It was as if the vine was attached to a big tree. Looking around the world, the deepest part of his heart was already the only thing he could rely on. If he died ¡­ Would the vine completely wither under the heavens?


    So it turned out that he was also afraid.


    He wasn''t always unstoppable and fearless.


    Yue Pengju''s death, Zha He''s death, the death of his close lover, the death of his friend Mo Ni ¡ª No, I don''t wish for King Qin to die anymore. Even if it means taking revenge on him, even if I can kill Qin Gui, I will not allow him to die.


    The trap in front was waiting for him, waiting for him for Yang Yizhong and Xia Chi, and even for Jin Wushu. If Yang Yizhong and the rest were not enough to make him afraid, then Jin Wushu would definitely not let King Qin go.


    His body relaxed, and that was from King Qin''s hands. It was as if the last strand of warmth was dissipating, as he whispered into her ear, "Girl, Liu Wu will bring you to find the Little Tiger. "Don''t worry, I will rush over to reunite with you ¡­"


    "No ¡­" You and me... "I''m afraid ¡­"


    She suddenly shed tears. King Qin was startled as an extremely strange feeling welled up in his heart. He felt both happy and sad as he gently said, "Little girl, don''t worry. "As long as you are alive, I will not die ¡­" As long as she was alive, he wouldn''t be able to relax. How could he bear to die?


    His hand had left her completely, and he leaped to give her the horse. He mounted the other horse, which was already ready. She looked at him with frightened eyes, her lips trembling, unable to utter a complete sentence.


    "Liu Wu, you don''t need to care about this anymore. You can only protect my safety and not hurt my wife. The King Qin quickly instructed, as if she was saying her last words before her departure. Hua Rong suddenly jumped to the ground first, and with a flip of her body, she jumped onto an empty horse without a owner.


    "Little girl, are you crazy?"


    The King Qin was shocked, but he immediately understood that she was trying to force him to leave.


    "Girl, it''s dangerous. Quickly stop, quickly wait for me ¡­" "I''ll listen to you, I''ll listen to you ¡­"


    When the group of Song Jun saw that she was alone, they wanted to immediately chase after her, but were stopped by a group of xanthophyllum s in front. But these people were not Qin Gui''s deathsworn, and Yang Yizhong also had thoughts of hesitating. If he were to kill Yue Pengju''s widow in a foreign land, to him, no matter what, it wouldn''t be anything glorious. As soon as he hesitated, the soldiers lost their orders and gave chase with less vigour.


    King Qin also immediately discovered this subtle method, but seeing her running away by herself, how could she truly be at ease? He immediately turned his horse around and charged forward. At this time, Song Jun could no longer remain indifferent. She immediately followed the King Qin who came forward and began to fight like a hurricane.


    In front was the Song Jun, and at the back was the Golden Army. The King Qin''s entire body was drenched in blood, but he was still fearless as he looked in the direction Hua Rong had escaped in. Liu Wu had cooperated with him for many years, their hearts and minds were linked, he immediately took out a sharp horn and blew it. This special characteristic of the trumpet sound was extremely loud. The group of "xanthophyllum" immediately changed their formation and charged out with the two of them.


    King Qin took the lead, everyone was intimidated by the power of his big blade, no one dared to meet him head on, and they all dodged. King Qin laughed out loud, with a wave of his hand, his injured arm spun around, causing blood to splatter all over the crowd''s face. Everyone was even more afraid, for a moment, no one was able to chase after Hua Rong anymore. They could only surround him, as if they were watching a huge magnetic field, and with every step, this vortex became larger and larger ¡­


    If Yang Yizhong was going to show some mercy to Hua Rong, he would definitely show some mercy to the King Qin. He still did not know about the matter of the King Qin robbing of the silver, but the current situation was extremely dangerous, he had to capture him before he could report to Qin Gui. Seeing that the Song Jun was running away, no one dared to fight, and they actually raised their axes and rushed forward. He was a tall, handsome, and famous man in the army. As the beautiful men went up on stage, as well as being powerful and influential, they naturally attracted the attention of others. The soldiers all stopped what they were doing and looked at the marshal''s brilliant performance. Yang Yizhong''s charge this time was not too bad, it was very heroic, the soldiers all cheered for him. He had to rely on Qin Gui, get promoted many times, and live like a prince. All these years, he had emptied his body, and whenever he met the Golden Army, his legs would go weak, but when he met the Song people, he would naturally have the mental advantage of "being stronger than the citizens". Otherwise, how would he dare to kill the King Qin alone?


    His voice was also melodious and carried a touch of elegance. "Who are you? Quickly state your name and accept your death, I am Da Song''s envoy, Yang Yizhong. Which thief dares to assassinate my, the Prime Minister of the Da Song? If you surrender quickly and reveal the mastermind, I can spare your life ¡­ " He didn''t want to continue chasing after Hua Rong, so he pushed everything onto King Qin.


    "Hahaha, I am the mastermind behind the assassination attempt on Dogfish Qin Gui. Open your eyes and look carefully, don''t let me know how I am going to explain this to your master ¡­" King Qin laughed loudly, "This old man will not change his surname, and this King Qin will also not change his name. Are you f * * king a Sai Kou Party American Gouge Yang Yizhong? "


    "You''re just a good lackey, yet you recognize my facial features." "We need to know my reputation and quickly surrender ¡­" Yang Yizhong used the matter of opening the residence as an excuse to send people over to arrest Yue Pengju. At the same time, he also served as the former commander of the palace, a prison officer who was just before Yue Pengju''s execution.


    It was fine if he didn''t say anything. However, once he said it, the King Qin was enraged: "You have pledged your allegiance to Qin Gui, Zhang Jun, and no shame at all, it''s even worse than a castrator. Today, you''ve come to me, and it''s truly unworthy of your ancestors if I don''t kill you ¡­"


    He spoke out loud, but his hands were not idle, just as Yang Yizhong got close, he immediately realised something was wrong, he tilted his axe, and a big blade chopped towards his head.


    Yang Yizhong had never seen anyone move so quickly in his life, he did not expect that this thick and boorish man was even nimbler than a leopard cat. He welcomed the attack with his axe, while King Qin''s blade was already on his neck. King Qin lowered his voice, his tone swift: "Yang Yizhong, you actually dare to chase after Jinguo and kill Madame Yue? Qin Gui will be smeared for the next ten thousand years, you want to be scolded by the world along with him? Aren''t you afraid that Yue Pengju will find out and kill your whole family as a ghost in the middle of the night? "


    When Yang Yizhong, whose neck was held by the blade, heard this, he thought that he had already lost his life. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and looked at King Qin strangely. Everyone in the Song Kingdom sympathized with Yue Pengju''s death and hated him to the bones. He was well aware of this point, and had even harbored a plan, that Qin Gui would be assassinated, and not know whether he would live or die. If he really died from injuries, Qin Gui''s side would definitely lose their backer, and their monkeys would scatter. There was a precedent for the previous dynasty, such as Cai Jing, Tong Sui, Gao Ying and the others, all of them had great authority, upon death, they would fall into the list of villains, exiled from their homes, and be exiled for ten thousand years. Right now, he was Qin Gui''s accomplice and had killed Yue Pengju''s widow. If he were to settle the score in the future, wouldn''t he be guilty of a heinous crime, and his reputation would be ruined? Even someone as vicious as Zhao Deji, after killing Yue Pengju, he still had a taboo mind. After being assassinated by Hua Rong, he did not dare publicly declare that he was hunted, as he was afraid that he would be condemned by the public. Besides, he had no enmity with Yue Pengju. What was the point of killing a widow with all his might? It would be better to leave it as a chance to reunite in the future.


    They didn''t know that when the King Qin saw that he wasn''t the main force chasing after Hua Rong, it obviously wanted to let him go, so he kept his good will and let him live.


    He asked softly: "Yang Yizhong, where is old thief Qin Gui hiding?"


    Yang Yizhong actually told the truth as well, "I don''t know either, I haven''t met with him yet. However, he will definitely return to the front of the Liu Jia Temple to find a secret stronghold to heal his injuries. Qin Gui is really crafty, few people know about that place ¡­"


    The King Qin knew that what he said was true, and at this time, the Song Jun had already rushed forward like a tide. He wanted to save the Commander, but he refrained from doing so.


    King Qin unsheathed his blade, causing Yang Yizhong''s legs to go soft. With a flip of his body, he actually fell to the ground. From the looks of it, it seemed like he was struggling to escape. He knew that the King Qin had let him off the hook. However, when King Qin released him, the chaotic battle horses did not let him go, the frightened horses almost had their four legs stepping on him. In a moment of desperation, he did not care about the rules and continued to roll around, in the end, he was not trampled to death. A few guards rushed forward to support him. His awe-inspiring armor was already in disarray. His hair was disheveled and his face was ashen. He no longer had the bearing of a beautiful man ¡­


    King Qin laughed out loud: "Grandma''s Xiong Bao, you should go home and carry your wife and children, in case you disgrace yourself by coming here and calling yourself a famous general of Da Song! No wonder he called you a flattering eunuch, haha, you should immediately go back and cut off your eggs, be Zhao Deji''s Young Eunuch, I guarantee that you will be even more of a rich and powerful than you on the battlefield, hahaha, damn Xiong Bao ¡­ "


    King Qin''s scolding was extremely effective, as it cleverly resolved Yang Yizhong''s crime of "letting him go", if not he would not be able to report it to Qin Gui. However, he looked down on this fellow and took the opportunity to insult him. The surrounding Song Jun s were originally about to rush over and surround them, but now they felt extremely ashamed because of their master''s terrible performance. They normally mixed themselves with Yang Yizhong, shouted and shouted whenever they met Golden Army, avoided him a lot, and met him head-on. All of them had basically falsely reported their achievements and received rewards, and the current life and death battle had finally revealed its true form.


    Yang Yizhong was embarrassed and angry, his chest was stuffy from the trampling of the horse''s hooves, in his anger, he almost fainted. Everyone encircled him and supported him.


    "Hahaha, your elder left. I won''t play with you guys anymore ¡­"

 C561 run away

    The hooves of the horses galloped freely, but none of the soldiers around Yang Yizhong chased after him, watching him run far away. When they were almost out of Song Jun''s camp, only then did someone react and shout loudly: "Capture him!" Behind him, there was still the Golden Army that was shouting in alarm, "Capture the King Qin, and reward him with a thousand gold taels ¡­"


    However, most of them were shouting in the Primeval Language, so the Song Jun could not understand it. Even if there were some who could understand it, they felt that they would not need to do it for the Golden Army, thus, their actions were not very effective.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, the Golden Army''s interpreter who was fluent in Chinese ran forward and shouted hoarsely, "We are offending the King Qin, catch, quickly catch ¡­"


    "If you want to offend the King Qin, capture and reward me with a thousand taels of gold ¡­"


    "Ten thousand taels of gold ¡­"


    The Golden Army swarmed forward like a swarm of bees. Previously, they were watching the show from the other side of the river, but now that they had received the order, they rewarded Qin Gui heavily and all of them rushed forward bravely. However, the Song Jun was routed and they were not able to make it into the army, which greatly obstructed their charge and unintentionally helped the King Qin.


    It was the first time Song Jin cooperated with Qin Gui, but their goals were completely different. The Song Jun had his sights on Hua Rong, so they did not care who the King Qin was.


    "Should we chase after Hua Rong or the King Qin?"


    "The King Qin is none of our business ¡­"


    "Hua Rong has nothing to do with us, even if we chase him, we won''t get any rewards from him ¡­"


    A few Song Jun s lazily tried to stop the King Qin, but the King Qin had no intention to get entangled with the soldiers, so the soldiers all quickly retreated. However, a few other brave men charged forward and yelled, "Capture him! Capture him! If he runs away, the Prime Minister won''t forgive you all!"


    It turned out to be Qin Gui''s remaining Death Soldier. King Qin had long hated these Death Soldiers, and seeing that they still had not given up, and were constantly instigating, he could not help but feel hatred from the side. With a slash of his blade, the Death Soldier fell to the ground, his fresh blood spreading and drying all over the ground. Everyone felt a chill run down their spines, and in that moment, no one dared to move forward again. Even the Golden Army didn''t dare to, as she clawed a bloody path for him and chased in Hua Rong''s direction with no end in sight.


    Behind him, a few hundred xanthophyllum s were forming a strange formation as they retreated in an orderly fashion. This was a formation that was completely different from Guai Zima''s. The Song Jun had never seen such a strange array formation, adding to the fact that they were not as strong as Qin Gui''s Death Soldiers and did not wish to engage in a meaningless battle, and seeing that Yang Yizhong had fallen from his horse and lost his general''s command, one of the Lieutenant Generals stepped forward and asked, "Sir Envoy, King Qin has run away ¡­"


    Yang Yizhong was annoyed, as if he did not hear anything. A few soldiers were busy tidying up his messy armor. He used to be known as "The Beard Man," and he kept fiddling with his hand as he rolled on the ground in a very beautiful beard, which was covered with dust.


    "Master, Golden Army said that we have captured King Qin''s reward of 1000 gold taels ¡­"


    Another Song Jun curled her lips: "Golden Army has always been disloyal, and our rewards aren''t given to us."


    Since the assassins had already escaped, there was no way they could compete with the Golden Army in the''s territory. Even if they captured the King Qin, the credit would go to them.


    "But what if the assassin runs away?"


    "The assassin has run far away and is unable to catch up with him. The Death Soldiers under the Prime Minister''s tutelage can''t do anything about it, so what else can we do?"


    The assistant general tactfully retreated. Yang Yizhong was completely immersed in his defeat, as if his beard was the most important thing in the world. He only wished that he could immediately withdraw his troops. The crowd saw that the marshal was negative and did not want to throw his life away, so they all moved away, pretending to obstruct him. They all did their best to not put in any effort. When the King Qin and the rest entered the human realm, they saw the Song Jun running away, so they did not try to kill him.


    Song Jun grinder, but she was worried about the summer dregs. Seeing that the vanguard troops were useless, she rushed up herself. Seeing him like this, the Golden Army followed him one after another in a grandiose manner. However, the Song Jun was completely terrified by this scene, and thought that they were about to start a war again, hence, they started to push him, intentionally or unintentionally. The scum of the summer was completely unable to rush forward, and was completely angered, "Quick, the King Qin is about to escape ¡­ Stop him... Grab him and reward him with thousands of gold taels ¡­ You useless things, you Sow, you can''t even stop one person, you useless Sow ¡­ "


    The Song Jun s were infuriated by this "Sow", they glared at each other, and the Golden Army also blocked them. Although the Golden Army was elite, they did not have as many people as the Song Jun, so they did not dare to be too arrogant.


    The interpreters from both sides were afraid that another war would break out, so they quickly explained to each other. After much difficulty, they managed to stabilize the situation.


    King Qin turned his head and saw the situation and laughed out loud, looking at the worried Golden General in the distance. He grabbed one of the soldiers'' bow and arrow and aimed at it. With a "whoosh", he shot it out. His strength was as strong as an ox. Although his ability to shoot was inferior to his blade, he was much better than an ordinary person. This arrow pierced through the wind like a boat full of sails.


    This was the first time Xia Chen had seen such a strong person. He could only hear his voice shouting, "General, be careful ¡­" His head tilted to the side, in an extremely sorry state. When the arrow flew past his ear, one of the Golden Army s could not dodge in time, and she screamed miserably, her chest had already been pierced by the sharp arrow. How could the King Qin be so brave at such a distance? When had the audience ever seen such a scene? Silence.


    King Qin took a deep breath and shouted: "That damned golden dog is also a piece of sh * t. Next time I come to take your dog life, hahahaha ¡­" He laughed and galloped away arrogantly.


    In the Song Jun camp, someone suddenly said, "I have seen this kind of aura before. Back then, only Marshal Yue was this brave ¡­"


    "Our Da Song has such a hero ¡­"


    "It''s from the Da Song?"


    "You didn''t hear what Golden Man said? is the King Qin... "


    "plumbing?"


    Song Jun quickly whispered.


    Xia Chen was so angry that his eyes turned red as he shouted, "Chase ¡­"


    But under the chaos, how could he chase through layers of obstacles?


    Although he was brave and valiant, he was lagging behind after all, and was still quite a distance away. Seeing King Qin''s "although there were millions of them" stance, he could only watch as the "God of Fortune" ran away. He had to count on Song Jun to coordinate with him, but, the opposing army that had been fighting for so many years, was merely a coincidence. He had barely been able to coordinate for a while, but it had now crumbled the moment he touched it. It turned out that after being humiliated for a while, Yang Yizhong had long since brought his men away, and did not even greet him.


    Very quickly, Song Jun retreated completely.


    After this battle, Da Jin could clearly see that the existing "famous generals" of the Da Song were not even able to withstand a single blow, and they did not even place the Song Kingdom in their eyes. And Song Jun could also tell that the so called invincible Golden Army was only mediocre. She couldn''t even take down one person, so she wasn''t worth being afraid of. This was the latter part of her speech.


    At this moment, the group of people in charge of chasing the mysterious golden general also returned. Xia Chen Sha rushed up, flustered and exasperated, "Where is he?"


    "He''s gone."


    Unbelievable, he shouted loudly, "How can I not see you? Such a large Guai Zima, there are at least a thousand of them, how could we not see it? "


    "It''s really gone. "Their horse steps are fast, and they are all chosen from all over the place. There is no way for us to catch up to them."


    "Trash, what kind of horses are horses? If you can''t catch up, there are still many excuses. Could it be that these people will fly with their wings splayed? "


    "This ¡­"


    Everyone muttered, not daring to reply. Xia dregs character is brutal, everyone a little bit unsatisfied, afraid that life is not going to be saved.


    Seeing that the mysterious golden general and the King Qin had escaped, Xia Chen had lost a lot of men and horses. Now, other than the corpses on the ground, all the main culprits had disappeared.


    "Rice buckets, all the Song Jun s are rice buckets, none of these damned Sow s have anything good ¡­ "You''re all just trash, you''re all just trash ¡­" He scolded a few times, only to see a Captain who was trying to find Qin Gui''s whereabouts also returning.


    He loudly asked: "Where''s Qin Gui? Is he dead? "


    The Captain hastily replied, "The situation is very chaotic. Qin Gui has escaped towards the Liu Jia Temple.


    "Ah?" Was he really stabbed? "


    "Really, I heard it was a stab in the chest."


    "Hurry to the inn and report back quickly."


    "Yes."


    One of his aides reminded him in a low voice, "General, the general is still waiting for news ¡­" The Great General was his brother Wan Yanhailing. This time, it was because Fourth Prince had gone to white seed and couldn''t return in time, so it was Hai Ling''s turn to send out troops to protect the "safety" of the peace talks. Originally, it was just a transition, but when Fourth Prince returned, they had to report it. Isn''t this giving Fourth Prince the chance to suppress his brother with all his might? Even a wolf master wouldn''t be able to protect himself.


    Xia Chen Sha was rough, but his mind was simple. At this moment, he was confused and hurriedly asked, "What do you think we should do?"


    "Qin Gui''s life or death has nothing to do with us, but that mysterious golden general is very important ¡­"


    Xia Chen''s eyes widened in excitement, he immediately understood the trick behind this. That''s right, if he were to capture this person, not only would he clean everything up, he would also be able to make a huge contribution.


    "Immediately search for the location of that Guai Zima with all our might ¡­" He said loudly to the group of people who had just been chasing General Jin, "You guys have been chasing after him for so long, but at least you have some clues. Quickly tell me, are there any clues?"


    No one answered. They looked at each other, at each other.


    "General, they lost their direction five kilometers ahead. That is the fork in the road, and there is a forest there too. We can''t track them."


    "I''m not asking you guys where they''re heading towards, but who exactly is that Golden General?"


    Everyone said in unison, "I don''t know."


    "Trash, you''ve been fighting with him for so long, did you not discover anything?"


    Everyone shook their heads.


    Xia Chen could do nothing but look at his advisor. The aide whispered something in his ear, and he looked pleased.


    "What are all of you doing? Even Da Jin''s Guai Zima did not recognize him? Are you guys not going to say it or not? "


    Finally, a Captain cautiously stepped forward. He was the best friend of the Xia brothers, and at this moment, he gradually grasped Xia Chen''s meaning. He said, "General Jin, although we don''t know about him, but that Assassin is rather strange."


    "What''s fishy about it?"


    "Song Jun said that person was Yue Pengju''s widow ¡­ I heard from the chase that it was Hua Rong ¡­ "

 C562 Who is he?!

    Golden Army had fought with the Yue Army many times, and because of the Fourth Prince, he knew the name "Hua Rong".


    Someone raised an objection: "But, isn''t that assassin Yin Muke?"


    "Idiot, Yin Muke doesn''t even know Han language, why would he assassinate Qin Gui? Moreover, he was just a genuine Golden Man, what benefits would killing Qin Gui bring him? "Someone, come ¡­"


    Yin Muke''s immediate superior stood forward and sweated profusely. They were responsible for guarding the five Li pavilion, but something like this happened, they did not even know when Yin Muke was lost. Afraid of being punished, he immediately kneeled on the ground, not daring to make a sound.


    "Tell me, where is Yin Muke?"


    "Reporting to the general, Yin Muke is gone."


    "Is Yin Muke the assassin?"


    "This little one deserves to die, this little one doesn''t know either." Now, Yin Muke has completely disappeared. "


    "You don''t even know your own people?"


    "Yin Muke has yellow hair, and that assassin also has yellow hair ¡­"


    Xia Chen threw a whip at him, sending him tumbling. "Get out of here, idiot. You don''t even know your subordinates? Take them down and hit them with 100 willow sticks."


    The pitiful Golden Army was immediately dragged down and beaten up.


    "Speak, tell me what you know. That assassin must be pretending to be Yin Muke. "


    "That''s right, if it was Yin Muke, why would King Qin save him? What does the King Qin have to do with him? "


    "Could it really be Hua Rong?"


    "It''s definitely Hua Rong. Qin Gui had killed Yue Pengju, so it was normal for her to assassinate him and take revenge. Otherwise, why would Yin Muke kill him when he has no enmity with Qin Gui? "


    "But, didn''t the news say that Hua Rong is in our Da Jin? Last year, there were many people who saw her on the plains, together with the Fourth Prince ¡­ "


    Everyone suddenly stopped talking. When they thought about the formidable relationship between them, they didn''t dare to breathe too loudly. Otherwise, if they said something wrong, they would be met with a calamity in the future. It was still the thousand-man commander who observed the situation and whispered: "Everyone knows that the woman called Hua Rong has a great relationship with the Fourth Prince ¡­"


    Xia Chen Sha naturally heard this from the mouth of Hai Ling. He angrily waved his horsewhip and couldn''t help but be excited. If it wasn''t for his advisor repeatedly giving him a meaningful glance, he would have personally stepped into the fray. Fourth Prince, Hua Rong ¡ª If that was the case, then it would be very easy to explain just who the mysterious Golden General was.


    He wanted to lead them towards this topic. He loudly said, "Continue talking. Everyone has any clues. No matter what, the Wolf Lord will naturally make the decision!" His voice was loud and clear, as if he wanted everyone to hear him.


    "Guai Zima is the elite troop of our Da Jin. Ordinary generals have no right to mobilize him ¡­" Indeed, other than the Field Marshal, the majority of them did not dare or have the authority to mobilize Guai Zima. Below Fourth Prince, there are only two or three people who can do it, but they are currently not in Yanjing at all ¡­ "


    The summer dregs were very satisfied. It had already reached his goal, and now it was time to extract the cocoon and truly burn the fire. He raised his voice again. "Which one of you saw the face of the Golden General?"


    No one answered him. Even if it was the arrangement of the scum of the summer, they would not dare to carelessly make things difficult for the Fourth Prince.


    It was still the Captain who mustered up his courage: "Although I didn''t see his face clearly, when he was attacked once, the Hook slanted and saw a little bit of his body. It''s just that I can''t be sure ¡­"


    "Tell me, don''t stutter ¡­"


    "From what I see, that person might be... This little one doesn''t dare say ¡­ "


    "You said Fourth Prince?"


    "Even if it is the claws and fangs of Xia dregs, they would not dare to point them out in public." I don''t dare, I didn''t see it clearly. "


    Fourth Prince had built up his prestige for many years and had already become a genuine super idol sect in the Jinguo. Even though he was a soldier of the Mausoleum of Books and had personally heard the three words "Fourth Prince", he remained silent for a while and no one dared to continue speaking. Subconsciously, no one was willing to believe it, so how was it possible for the Fourth Prince?


    Seeing everyone and seeing how scared their Captain was, Xia Chen couldn''t help but want to lash him. However, halfway through, she could only put down her whip, forcefully suppressing her anger as she glared at him, "What else did you see?"


    "That person seems to have been stabbed, his wound is at the left side of his waist ¡­"


    If it was Fourth Prince, as long as he checked on his injuries, wouldn''t he be clear about it?


    "But, the Fourth Prince uses his trump card, not his spear. Furthermore, Fourth Prince''s mount is a black horse, so this person can''t match anything ¡­ "


    "Idiot, does Fourth Prince not know to temporarily change weapons to change horses?"


    The Captain had exactly this intention, but he didn''t dare to say it out loud. Seeing that Xia Chen had said it himself, he immediately let out a sigh of relief, and looking at Xia Chi''s eyes, he knew exactly what Xia Chi''s intentions were, and looking back at Xia Lei''s whip, he could only loudly say: "I don''t dare to hide anything from the General, that person''s figure really similar to Fourth Prince ¡­"


    The group of generals heard it all and burst into an uproar. How could the Fourth Prince send Guai Zima to save that woman? Furthermore, from top to bottom, there was no one in the Jinguo who did not know that Qin Gui was his trusted aide. Why would he go and protect the person who assassinated Qin Gui?


    "But, if it was the Fourth Prince, why would he come here specially for that woman?"


    "Impossible, Fourth Prince is the hero of our Da Jin ¡­"


    "It''s definitely not Fourth Prince ¡­"


    "If that''s really the case, then it''s too scary."


    The more widely publicized, the better. Only then would he be able to exert a lot of pressure on the Fourth Prince, and would he not believe that he could really cover the sky with his hands. Since he dared to do something as big as dispatching Guai Zima, he could not be afraid of others finding out. At that time, let''s see how he can bear the crime of "colluding with the enemy and selling the country".


    "This is too ridiculous, how can Fourth Prince save a Song N¨¹?"


    "That you don''t know, do you know who that Song N¨¹ is?"


    "She''s called Hua Rong. Fourth Prince is very fond of her. That Captain used up all his courage and said loudly while foaming at the mouth, "Everyone knows about Fourth Prince''s lechery. "He was enchanted by that demoness, so he didn''t hesitate to take the risk ¡­"


    Xia Chen naturally did not think that this was the real reason. As a dignified Fourth Prince, he would never recklessly take such a huge risk. It was more likely that Fourth Prince was deliberately going against his brother. As if he had grasped hold of the Fourth Prince''s weakness, he suddenly became excited and raised his whip, "Fourth Prince is a traitor to our Jinguo. How could it be so coincidental? King Qin also came? He clearly knows that the King Qin is here, yet he didn''t go and capture him.


    At this moment, he coincidentally stopped talking. The captains broke out in a cold sweat.


    "You mean, Fourth Prince and King Qin colluded?"


    He threw up his hands in exaggeration. "I didn''t say that." And then he continued, "250 thousand silver! "250 thousand silver, and 250 thousand silk ¡­"


    With wealth equivalent to one year of Jinguo''s GDP, it was not impossible for Fourth Prince to be tempted.


    For women, this was a fake. For this huge sum of money, this was the real deal. Xia Chen San excitedly led everyone''s suspicion to this reasonable point: If the Fourth Prince wasn''t in cahoots with the King Qin, how could they have lost such a large group of silver? Furthermore, after everything had happened, the Fourth Prince would constantly make excuses and refuse to return while hiding in his feudal fiefdom.


    He rubbed his hands and said with a vicious smile, "I need to report to Wolf Lord immediately."


    One of the advisors said worriedly, "But what if it isn''t Fourth Prince? Fourth Prince is not one to be trifled with ¡­ "


    Xia Chen could not be sure, no proof, even that guard could not testify. It would be too absurd to accuse the Fourth Prince just because of this. But how could he be willing to give up such an opportunity? After some thought, he said, "Isn''t that simple? Ask the pass, with such a large group of Guai Zima s, we would definitely not hide our trump cards. "


    "Generals are wise. This lowly one will do it immediately."


    He and the Hai Ling brothers already had a gap with Jin Wushu. Although they couldn''t confirm it yet, they couldn''t let this person get away with it, so Xia Chen immediately said in a low voice: "Immediately go and collect all the evidence, examine all the corpses of the soldiers and horses, keep them, and look for evidence. If it was Fourth Prince, hmph, we would have definitely let Wolf Lord heavily punish him ¡­ "


    "What about King Qin''s group?"


    "What else can we do?" He snappily looked in the direction that King Qin and the others had fled, "You fools, you can''t even stop a single person. Our top priority right now is to get rid of the traitor, otherwise, it will endanger our Gold. "


    Xia Chi gave some instructions and made some arrangements. Then, he immediately set off on a journey towards Yanjing, preparing to personally report this matter to Wolf Lord. Moreover, he even had his brother Hai Ling to help him along the way. In the end, Hai Ling was still worried. According to the time taken, Hai Ling was already on his way, so he might even be able to meet King Qin and the others if it was a coincidence.


    In front of him was a lush forest. The horse galloped for an unknown period of time before stopping, but Hua Rong was already unable to control the horse and fell down hard onto the ground. Her entire body was numb, and she did not know how much pain she was in.


    She lay on the ground with her eyes closed. It was unknown whether it was day or night, but golden stars appeared chaotically in front of her eyes. There were many moans that were indistinguishable.


    There was a rustling sound, and then, slowly, it grew larger, as if it were a cavalryman galloping. She didn''t know if she was in pursuit or reinforcements, but at this moment, she had already lost her sense of fear and was slowly lying down. Let it be like this, she would just leave it to fate.


    There was no sound around, only the sound of cavalry charging. Hualala, that was an armored Hook, suddenly remembered that mysterious Guai Zima. It was them! Going around in circles, perhaps looking for him?


    She wanted to speak, but she didn''t want to. At this moment, he didn''t even want to see the person below the Hook. Since he had the intention to cover it up, why would he want to face him again?


    The sound came from far away, and from near to far, she could even feel the heat exhaled by the horse. It traveled through the forest for a while, was hazy, and then, it became completely silent.


    At this moment, she would always thank him.


    Because of this, she was even more unwilling to meet him again and become entangled in a knot that could not be untied.


    The Horseshoe completely disappeared, and she slowly sat up. She didn''t know if it was because she was leaning against a big tree, but she felt that beneath her feet was a soft grass. At this time, he suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart ¡ª the person who just passed by was not him, he was not someone he knew.


    Who is he?

 C563 Where did mama go?!

    By the time she had caught up with him, it was too late, so she sat down again in vain and waited for the dawn to come. Behind him, there was still the King Qin from the Blood War, he must have escaped, right?


    In the middle of summer, the dark green shadows of the trees caressed the scorching sun above. Two forks in the road, one of them, was the distant Yanjing Palace that led to the Fourth Prince.


    Lu Wenlong rode on his red rabbit horse. He was still dressed in the rich clothes of the little prince, and on his head, he still wore the high crown that he used to come out from the white seed. This filled him with a noble aura that he had developed since he was a child, making his handsome appearance even more beautiful. He held a special long spear that Jin Wushu had found someone to forge for him back when he was still in white seed, but he had been preparing for a long time. The weight of this spear was only 18 lb. It was very convenient for him to use.


    But at this time, he was not in the mood to enjoy this precious and sharp spear, he only looked at Wu Qimai anxiously: "Where the hell is Abba? Why aren''t you back? I''m still waiting for him to come back. I''m going with him to find my mother. " His mother left without saying goodbye. Abba did not come back even after he said goodbye.


    Wu Qimai remained calm: "I''m returning to little prince, I''m just going to hunt. I''ll be back soon."


    "Hunting?"


    "It''s a tiger fight this time, so the children can''t go."


    Lu Wenlong''s face became sullen: "Oh, didn''t you say you went to discuss it with the Wolf Lord? How did it become hunting again? "


    Wu Qimai realized that he had accidentally told a different lie and he was not someone who would change his mind. Seeing Lu Wenlong''s aggressive attitude, he immediately shut his mouth, and did not say a word.


    Lu Wenlong was unable to do it, but when he was in a hurry, he heard an impressive voice coming from the mountain. He was overjoyed, but Wu Qimai''s vigilance was raised. In a moment, he saw a group of people dashing down the mountain path, and the leader was Jin Wushu.


    "Abba, Abba ¡­" Lu Wenlong went forward to welcome him, only to see Abba''s forehead full of sweat, as though he had traveled a long road, sweat had also drenched his Single Shirt and stained his body. A gust of wind blew over. The sweat on his shirt seemed to be evaporating, then spreading.


    Wu Qimai was a little uneasy, so he quickly handed over a big water bag to him. He took it, raised his neck, and gulped it down, before wiping his sweat, and turned to his son: "Why did you guys come here?"


    "I was the one who urged Uncle Wu Qimai to come."


    This kid, at such a young age, he actually knows how to take responsibility for himself? He looked at his son, slightly relieved.


    Lu Wenlong could not wait any longer, "Abba, where is mother? Did you find your mother? " This was what he had asked the second day he arrived in white seed. Mom had never left without saying goodbye, not even to herself. The fear from waking up was indescribable. The shadow still lingered in the youth''s heart, like last time, could it be that Abba had imprisoned his mother again? Otherwise, why would she disappear without a reason? Especially in these past few days, he had consecutively experienced several life and death battles against the Da She Tribe. Every single time, he was always on the brink of escaping from death, and only his mother had risked her life to save him. With her mother gone, who knew if she was still alive or dead?


    Jin Wushu also did not expect Hua Rong to run without even saying a word. Presumably, she had flung Wen Long to her side, supported him, lost all worry, and ran without a care. He was so angry and anxious that he couldn''t explain anything to his son. All he could do was bring him back for several days. However, when he arrived at Yanjing, he said that she had something important to take care of. She left his son in the care of Wu Qimai and left home without even coming back. The more Lu Wenlong thought about it, the weirder it seemed to be, and she simply could not wait patiently at home, so she forced Wu Qimai to follow him out. She knew that she was too weak to save her mother, so she insisted Wu Qimai to bring a lot of people along. Wu Qimai had no choice, and did not dare to disobey Fourth Prince''s orders without permission, so he brought over ten generals to follow him, treating it as hunting. However, as Lu Wenlong asked again and again, the lies were shattered one by one.


    "Abba, have you seen your mother?"


    Jin Wushu did not answer him. He first looked at the people he brought, then looked at his hands.


    "Where''s Mom? "Where is my mother?"


    He repeatedly asked this question, his expression becoming more and more panicked. But Father did not answer. Could it be that he hadn''t gone to look for his mother at all?


    Jin Wushu looked at his son''s worried expression and shook his head. "I don''t know where your mother is either."


    Lu Wenlong shouted, "Aren''t you going to look for mom?"


    He forced a smile and said, "I''m going to take care of something, not look for your mother. I told you when I left. "


    He called out, "What''s more important than my mother?"


    "Son, we can go look for your mother now."


    "Do you know where Mom is?"


    "I don''t know." I''ve completely lost track of her. "


    Lu Wenlong stared at him, and only now did he realize that his father''s face was also filled with anxiety, obviously, he really did not know about his mother''s news. Since he didn''t even know the answer, how could he find it?


    "Abba, where can we find our mother?"


    "Well, I don''t know. Your mother is so stubborn that you really don''t know where she went. " This woman had not been able to calm down, and had been tormenting herself every day. He didn''t know what kind of effort he would put in before stopping. But, if not for that, he would not be Hua Rong.


    Lu Wenlong was silent for a moment, then raised his two guns, "Not good, your mother must be in trouble, I''m in danger ¡­"


    "Son, don''t worry, we''ll go find your mother immediately. She must be fine. "


    Lu Wenlong saw that Abba''s expression was a little strange, as though he was not really worried about her mother''s life and death. At least, he wasn''t as anxious as he was. He thought that it was because Abba did not know about the dangers that he and his mother had experienced together. He did not know, that he did not know about the terror of a raging fire. At that time, other than his mother, he had no one else to rely on! He was still a teenager, but he had experienced the few months of life in the Da She Tribe. It was because of this that he was able to grow so quickly. He was no longer the innocent and ignorant youth from before. Because of this, he was extremely worried about his mother''s safety.


    Jin Wushu patted his head, "There''s always a reason for your mother to suddenly leave. Don''t keep worrying. "


    He was stunned, holding his spear, he lowered his head, feeling very sad, "Why would Mommy leave? In the past, she wouldn''t have left without telling me. She would never part with me unless she had to. Furthermore, she also said that she, she really wants to see the Little Tiger''s head, did she not want me just to find it? I haven''t even seen the Little Tiger''s head yet ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu was also stunned. This child was once so strong. However, these past few days, he had received Hua Rong''s care and doted upon him, enjoying that kind of motherly warmth. Unknowingly, he had become more sensitive, and his attachment to his mother had grown even deeper. After finding out that his mother had gone missing, he was simply dumbfounded. He didn''t say anything along the way, and even the joy brought by the rain had completely disappeared. He had become a silent teenager.


    "Son, this isn''t good!" Jin Wushu was a little unhappy. Such a sentimental child was inconsistent with his character, moreover, it was not a man''s doing. He was extremely worried in his heart. Hua Rong would leave sooner or later, and she didn''t even know where she was right now. If she were to leave Jinguo completely, what would happen to her son? He said earnestly, "Son, you''re going to grow up. You always have to leave your mother. What man can rely on his mother all his life? "Besides, the good men of our Da Jin are all men who can do whatever they want. They''ll be stained with blood in the battlefield, and if they rely on our mother, they can only be laughed at as cowards ¡­"


    "I''m not relying on my mother. I''m worried about my mother. Are those good guys not worried even when their mother is in trouble? "


    This was the first time he had talked back to his father.


    Jin Wushu didn''t know how to answer at the moment. The child had been taken care of by a servant of the milkmaid since young, and just like all men in the world, he maintained a certain dignity in front of this child. Furthermore, he had fought outside all year round, so it was impossible for him to communicate deeply with his son. He had thought that he already knew his son very well. Little did he know that Lu Wenlong was at the most critical growth stage of the young people, which was also the most rebellious stage. After a while, he would become an adult.


    Jin Wushu normally did not have much patience, but seeing him so sad, although he hated this brat for being too childish, he did not have the heart to scold him. Seeing him become more and more impatient, his heart trembled.


    "Son, listen to me. Let''s go home first. Maybe your mother will come back herself."


    Lu Wenlong looked at him in disbelief. Could it be that he wasn''t going to look for his mother?


    "If Mother were to come back, she wouldn''t go!"


    Jin Wushu raised his voice a little, "Don''t forget, in the past, when we were on the grassland, your mother would often go out alone. Not for the first time. "


    Lu Wenlong''s gaze was even more strange. "Abba, could it be that you don''t know? Mom used to tell me every time she left. In fact, every time she left the Da She Tribe, she would tell me some things ¡­ " Suddenly, he realized that he had become his mother''s right-hand man. Even when it came to big things, his mother would listen to his advice and leave some things to him. This time was different. This time, Mom didn''t say anything.


    "No, I''m going to find my mother. I know where she is. " Lu Wenlong pulled his horse, and actually wanted to head towards Da She''s tribe. He only knew that Hua Rong might be going to Da She''s tribe.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Da She Tribe. Uncle Da She must know her whereabouts. "


    "You''re not allowed to go!"


    "I know the way. I will find her."


    "She''s not there."


    "Then where is my mother? Abba, you know? Do you know why you didn''t tell me? "

 C564 Dont try to quibble

    "I don''t know. But she will come back, and then you will see her. "


    Lu Wenlong felt that these words were too unreliable, he did not believe it at all, and still wanted to leave.


    Jin Wushu said in a stern voice: "Stop."


    "No!"


    This was the first time father and son were in a stalemate. Opposite them, there was an urgent wave of Horseshoe s, causing Wu Qimai''s expression to change. They were Da Jin''s elites, the royal guards personally led by Wan Yanhailing, and were equivalent to the Yuelin Army s. This group of people were neatly equipped. Every one of them had a mount under them, and they also brought two or three army horses with them. It was obvious that they were hurrying on their way. Such hasty movements are usually used in the most important military operations or in the delivery of classified documents. Why was the Mausoleum acting on such a large scale?


    Golden Army also noticed the people in front, causing Wu Qimai and the rest to immediately be on alert.


    Jin Wushu waved his hand, stopping the crowd''s clamor. In front of them, a horse came charging forth. It was Wan Yanhailing, with a fake smile on his handsome face, who asked in a strange tone, "What a coincidence, meeting Fourth Prince here?"


    Jin Wushu received his greeting with a poke, and said indifferently: "Why are you in such a hurry?"


    "I received an urgent flight report from Summer Slag. He said something and I rushed over to reinforce him."


    "What is it?"


    He flickered. "Fourth Prince is praying for the rain, we don''t have time to report to you ¡­ I didn''t expect you to be back. Fourth Prince, what a coincidence ¡­ "


    Wan Yanhailing sized him up without any concealment, and realised that Fourth Prince was dressed in casual clothes, it was a type of modification made with the fusion of gold and Liao. It was originally very mighty, but with a jade pendant hanging from his waist, it suppressed the force, showing a rare elegance that was seen in Golden Man. Wan Yanhailing was the same as his brother wolfhirsutism, they were both fans of Han culture. They had been taught by the Chinese officials since they were young, and he himself could write poems. Not long ago, during the Wolf Lord Banquet, he even wrote a poem: "Stop drinking, stop singing, and wait for Silver Toad to come out to sea. I don''t know where the clouds come from, do a lot of big, the barrier to the sky. His beard was broken and his starry eyes were wide open. He hated the unhappiness of having a sharp blade. "One slash cut off Zi Yun''s waist, look carefully, Chang''e''s figure" ¡­ Therefore, although such a person felt jealousy and hatred for Jinguo, who was the most famous person in the entire Jinguo, there was also a subtle form of worship and reverence for him.


    His eyes frantically scanned the surroundings, hoping to find the panic in the Fourth Prince. He had encountered the Fourth Prince here, as expected! He was not in the white seed at all. How did he explain it?


    He sneered in his heart as he gradually came to a conclusion.


    However, Jin Wushu remained calm and collected, only a bit of sweat remained on his forehead, the bow on his back was exposed, and some of his feathers were in a mess. And behind him, there were only a small team of a few dozen people, all dressed in hunting gear. The people in front were carrying a few prey, deer, leopards, and so on. He was secretly surprised, if the mysterious golden general was the Fourth Prince, then, where did Guai Zima, who possessed such a large armoured Hook, go? He and Hai Ling had sent three men to search the area, but they still couldn''t find any trace of him. This hurried troop had only come back after bypassing the area they had to pass, and they did not find any trace of Guai Zima. Could they fly with wings? No matter how capable the Fourth Prince was, or how fast he could change his clothes, but what about those Guai Zima? Moreover, the people who came with the Fourth Prince only rode one horse, they couldn''t move as fast as the rest.


    However, when his gaze made contact with Fourth Prince''s sharp eyes, he did not dare to show the slightest bit of carelessness. He could only prostrate himself and bow once more, then laughed dryly, "Fourth Prince is so interested, to actually go hunting."


    Jin Wushu said coldly: "It is Yanjing''s summer, and the season for hunting is good, don''t you know? "Also, what kind of emergency happened to the summer scum?"


    Hailing didn''t dare to continue acting evilly as he reported in a serious tone, "Fourth Prince might not know this, but Prime Minister Qin Gui of Song Kingdom was assassinated at the Five Mile Pavilion."


    "Huh?" Jin Wushu was shocked, "When did this happen? Who would be so bold? "


    "I just got the news so I rushed over to check it out. Originally, I wanted to report this to the Fourth Prince first, but when the Fourth Prince was praying in the white seed, I thought you hadn''t come back yet ¡­ "


    "This prince just came back and killed a few wild animals along the way." Jin Wushu''s expression became imposing, "Hai Ling, you must take down the assassin and heavily punish him if you rush to reinforce him. Wouldn''t such boldness endanger the negotiations between the two countries? "


    "Exactly. Fourth Prince, Wolf Lord is extremely furious and wants us to definitely catch the assassin. "


    "Any news about the assassin?"


    Hai Ling secretly observed his expression as he spoke: "I heard it''s Song people."


    "Song people?"


    "I heard it''s a woman."


    Jin Wushu said disdainfully: "How can a woman have such great abilities? We should just call them embroidery, would she be able to kill Qin Gui? "


    "Naturally, ordinary women cannot. But, if this woman was a Madame Yue, then it would be different. Fourth Prince, I heard that Yue Pengju''s widow snuck into the Five Mile Pavilion ¡­ "


    "What did you say?"


    Hai Ling could see the disbelief on his face. It was as if he had just told a huge lie. In the end, he could no longer hold it in, "Fourth Prince, could it be that Hua Rong is not in your residence?"


    Jin Wushu remained calm: "What does this have to do with Hua Rong?"


    "The one who assassinated Qin Gui is her, Hua Rong!"


    "There''s actually such a thing?" Jin Wushu was enraged, "Did you see it was Hua Rong? Have you caught her? "


    Hai Ling was furious and resentful at the same time. Indeed, according to what Xia Sha had said, no one could see Hua Rong''s true appearance. They could only see a "Yin Muke" with a head full of yellow hair. He said it was Hua Rong, and Qin Gui himself had guessed and announced it.


    "She has disguised herself as Yin Muke, and does not reveal her true appearance ¡­"


    Jin Wushu said in a stern voice: "How can a woman disguise herself as Yin Muke? Yin Muke had a head of yellow hair, even this prince knows him, who can easily make him up? "


    "Th-that Witch is extremely powerful ¡­" He suddenly stopped talking. It was extremely inappropriate to call Hua Rong a "Witch" in front of Jin Wushu before things had been investigated thoroughly.


    "Where''s Yin Muke? Why didn''t you grab Yin Muke first? "


    "Yin Muke is gone, killed by that woman ¡­"


    Jin Wushu sneered: "You guys have done bad things; you couldn''t even find Yin Muke, what are you saying you got killed. Can''t find it, or don''t want to? You think that you can get away with it just because you were killed? "


    "I dare not. We also know, that if we find Yin Muke, we will immediately know the truth, but, Yin Muke is truly dead. "


    "Where is his body?"


    Wan Yanhailing couldn''t answer at all. Who knew where Yin Muke had died?


    "Which one of you has seen the assassin''s true face?"


    "It was Qin Gui who said it. Qin Gui shouted that the assassin is Hua Rong ¡­"


    "That is to say, you all have not seen it? "Since that''s the case, how can you be so sure that it''s her?"


    "As everyone knows, it was Qin Gui who ordered the death of Yue Pengju. She is the one who avenged his husband, so it isn''t strange thathe assassinated Qin Gui ¡­" He suddenly became clear. This woman had been hiding in the Jinguo, and was even wandering around the grassland under the protection of the Fourth Prince. Some Golden Man even thought that she was really like those princess consorts from a dead nation, surrendering himself to the Fourth Prince. Even the Wolf Lord, who had been subdued by the Fourth Prince''s obscene might, could only encourage him, saying that if he married Yue Pengju''s widow, he would be able to show off his great wealth. Only he knew that these bullshit words were all because the Wolf Lord was afraid. Wolf Lord had ascended the throne since he was young, and his father had taken control of the imperial government when he was young. His stepfather had died, so he had to listen to the decisions of the Fourth Prince, becoming a puppet. He himself doted on the Small Cisch and didn''t dare to make a consort. On what basis could he get the Fourth Prince to develop its style? It was very simple. After capturing thousands and thousands of Song Kingdom Princess Consort, none of them were able to become a legal wife, because they were afraid that their bloodline would be in chaos. But when it came to Jin Wushu, everything changed. First, it was Ye Lvguanyin, he was Mo Liao''s woman, and had once been a First Wife; and now, it was Hua Rong, she was even at the level of an imperial concubine; truly, whoever had the right would have the most power; If his Fourth Prince did not possess such a powerful force and control over internal and external affairs, would he dare to act so rashly?


    Now, when Hua Rong was hiding at his place, looking for an opportunity to take revenge on Qin Gui, he actually still wanted to protect him. It was intolerable.


    "Fourth Prince, I heard that Hua Rong had already left your mansion a long time ago ¡­"


    "So what?"


    "This person is very ambitious. Song Kingdom has a saying, most venomous among women. Fourth Prince, don''t go along with her ¡­"


    Jin Wushu interrupted him and said angrily: "You guys don''t even know the identity of an assassin, yet you presume to guess. Hua Rong is just a widow, without any background, what is there to be afraid of? "


    "Hua Rong is not scary, what''s scary is the power behind her ¡­" "Fourth Prince, think about it. The power behind her even dares to touch Qin Gui. Everyone knows that Qin Gui is yours. You have to look at your master to beat up a dog, doesn''t that mean that you are threatening the Fourth Prince and the basic interests of our Da Jin? "


    Jin Wushu stared at him intently. "Hailing, what exactly do you mean?"


    "Heh, I have no intention of staying here either ¡­" "I''m just afraid that there are people other than Hua Rong who are the most confused. If it was any other power, it would be the root cause of the damage to the Great Gold ¡­"


    Jin Wushu looked at Hai Ling''s posture and asked, "Could it be that you have specifically come here today to cause trouble for this crown prince?"


    Just as Hailing was about to quibble, he heard a whooshing sound as a whip landed heavily on his face. He took a step back, his face burning with blood.


    "Hailing, you brat, you actually dare to oppose this crown prince again and again. Who do you think you are? Yin Muke is Yin Muke, if you insist on relying on him, so what if he is? What did her assassination of Qin Gui have to do with this crown prince? The reason why you kept on being rude and insulting me is to frame me. Do you think I don''t know? Are you tired of living? This prince has tolerated you several times, how can I tolerate your arrogance today? "


    The Fourth Prince was furious, he was holding onto his own army, holding onto the internal affairs of the country, even the Wolf Lord had to be wary of him. If he were to fight against him, that would be a dead end.


    He kneeled down with a thump. "Fourth Prince, calm down, I don''t dare, I don''t dare. The small one only heard from the reports. It was the misinformation of those damned things. This little one didn''t even have the time to check on them. It was a dereliction of duty by this little one. "Moreover, I happened to pass by here with my army in pursuit ¡­"

 C565 Concealment

    Hai Ling was obviously lying. Who was Jin Wushu and how many years had he traveled in the imperial court, how could he not see through''s little trick? However, he did not expose him. Instead, his face was still filled with anger, "Hailing, you have to investigate this first before reporting to this crown prince. Young people shouldn''t be too lazy, and don''t prove anything. Just based on rumors, you''ll suffer great losses in the future ¡­"


    "This lowly one will be taught, this lowly one will be taught!" Hai Ling nodded as if he was pounding garlic.


    "Fine, seeing how young you are, I''ll forgive you this time."


    "Thank you, Fourth Prince. Thank you for your great kindness."


    Hailing kept on apologizing, but Jin Wushu didn''t tell him to get up. He kneeled on the ground, sweating profusely. However, if the Fourth Prince did not speak, even if he cursed ten thousand times in his heart, he would not dare to stand up on his own accord.


    However, Jin Wushu ignored him, as though he was deep in thought. No matter how hard he kneeled, he remained unmoved.


    Hai Ling''s snake-like eyes rotated. He was still young in the end, how could he be a match for the Fourth Prince who was walking in the opposite direction? But he had to think of a way to escape. Suddenly, an idea came to him, "Fourth Prince, I still have more information. I''m not sure if I should report it or not?"


    "Speak!"


    "The assassination this time is very strange." He gathered up his courage, said while glancing at Jin Wushu, and then continued, "The assassin obviously has support, and he''s not fighting alone. "Just as she was about to be captured, the bandit King Qin who had been fighting us for a long time rushed over in time to rescue her ¡­"


    "Since the King Qin has appeared, why don''t you take him down? "You clearly know that he''s a criminal wanted by the Great Gold ¡­" Jin Wushu shouted in fury, "King Qin is more important than Qin Gui being assassinated, how can you sacrifice everything for the sake of King Qin?"


    "Calm down Fourth Prince, I was not present at that time. If he''s here, he must have grabbed the King Qin first. " He gathered his courage and said, "According to the reports, Xia Chen and the others were originally going to focus all their attention on dealing with the King Qin, but even more surprising is that there''s still another Guai Zima coming to rescue the assassin ¡­"


    Jin Wushu frowned, his expression changing greatly. "Where did this Guai Zima come from? Who dares to use Guai Zima? "


    "This is also something that this lowly person would not be able to understand no matter how much he thought about it. Guai Zima is the elite of our Da Jin Kingdom, when the Da Jin attacks Song, he can only fight with its great might. It can be said that Guai Zima is the winner of our Da Jin''s victory, but there are people who are secretly using it to be the Song Kingdom''s spy. Think about it, the situation is so scary, the enemy is planted in our Da Jin''s heart. "If this group of spies isn''t exposed, Great Gold can be in danger at any time ¡­"


    Jin Wushu waved his hand, "Investigate, immediately investigate this matter thoroughly. Who dares to be so bold, we will not forgive them."


    "Alright, I will remember your orders." Wan Yanhailing was still as sinister as before, "Today, the bandit chief King Qin has appeared on his own accord. It was a pity that the little fellow was unable to find him even after looking for him for quite some time. It was not easy to find an opportunity, but he managed to escape once again. Sigh, if Fourth Prince is here, he can definitely take down this bandit leader and take back the 250 thousand silver that belongs to us ¡­ "


    Jin Wushu was furious. He swung his whip, and once again dropped it with a loud thump: "Useless thing, King Qin has appeared, and you can''t even take it? Why should I raise you? So many of you are vegetarians? " The more he scolded, the angrier he got, "The silver was stolen from you, and when the King Qin appeared, you couldn''t catch up, so why are you worthy to be a general? "Useless and immoral thing ¡­"


    Fourth Prince did not show mercy as he was beaten up to the point where he roared loudly, "Fourth Prince, you can do it! Why don''t you go and capture King Qin?"


    He was quick to see, and took the opportunity to pounce towards Jin Wushu. Lu Wenlong, who was at the side, could see everything clearly and cried out in alarm, "Abba, be careful ¡­" Before he finished speaking, Jin Wushu''s whip suddenly whipped out, and the halberd flew out from his waist as if it had eyes, and struck straight onto Hai Ling''s body. Hai Ling''s body softened and he once again kneeled on the ground. He was like a zombie, and his vicious nature was completely restrained. He didn''t dare to say another word. In the past, he always thought that his brother, the Wolf Lord, was useless because he was powerless, and could only allow himself to be bullied by the Fourth Prince. This time, when he personally went up to battle, he realized that the Fourth Prince was still young and old, and that he, himself, was far from being his opponent.


    When the crowd of Golden Army saw the two fight, they too felt a chill run down their spines. especially Hai Ling''s aides, all of them were sweating for him. If he dared to go against the Fourth Prince like this, what kind of punishment would Hai Ling receive?


    Jin Wushu was expressionless, he stepped on Hai Ling''s body, the mud on his boots just so happened to be wiped off Hai Ling''s body, revealing a bright light, as if he had just been washed.


    "Men, pull Hai Ling over and fight against the 100 willow branches again."


    "Yes."


    Two soldiers stepped forward and grabbed a special willow branch from the sea. Then, they began to beat the body of Hai Ling. This was Jinguo generals'' most commonly used punishment, and it had a great relationship with their Salix. Hai Ling endured the pain with great difficulty and bit his lips to the point that blood almost flowed out. Jin Wushu originally wanted to kill him, but when he saw that this brat still had some tenacity, he did not continue, and waved his hand: "Hai Ling, listen, if King Qin were to fall into my hands, I will make sure he will not return."


    Hai Ling didn''t dare say anything else. Clutching her bloody face, she laid on the ground and pretended to be dead, afraid that Jin Wushu''s whip would fall down again.


    Jin Wushu retracted his whip and let out a low snort: "Hai Ling, stop with your little tricks. As long as this prince is here, you can forget about running rampant."


    He turned around. "Son, let''s go. "It''s a disappointment. I don''t want to fight anymore."


    Seeing his father''s anger just now, Lu Wenlong naturally decided to not mention his mother anymore and instead spoke out, "Abba, let''s go back and roast the deer. The deer meat is very tasty, I''ve been thinking about it ever since I ate it last year.


    Jin Wushu''s face finally had a trace of a smile, and was incomparably pleased. His son had grown up, and had become sensible. The group of people then headed towards the Yanjing''s mansion in a grandiose manner.


    Wan Yanhailing crawled on the ground and only when Jin Wushu had walked far away did he dare to stand up and curse viciously in a low voice. This damned Fourth Prince, as long as he was here one day, he would never be able to turn his body over in his entire life. To get rid of the Fourth Prince, he had to get rid of him no matter what.


    A few of his trusted aides helped him up and consoled him in a low voice, "The Wolf Lord will decide for you. There''s also the Wolf Lord. The Wolf Lord is your blood brother ¡­"


    "Wolf Lord, do you dare to say no in front of Fourth Prince?" He said angrily: "Scram, scram. There will be a day when I will have sole authority to teach this Fourth Prince a lesson."


    When the aide saw his malevolent look, he suddenly recalled what he had said after he was drunk and holding a beauty in his arms. His greatest wishes were: "All matters of the nation shall be brought forth by themselves; a handsome man shall punish the nation; the king shall punish the nation; the king shall punish the king; the second shall be; the unparalleled beauty in the world shall be taken as his wife; the third shall be."


    The meaning of these three sentences was that I was in charge of the affairs of the world, and that this was the first; that I would lead my masters to attack the enemy countries, and bring their monarchs to me, and to question them in my presence; that this was the second; that I would acquire the most beautiful woman in the world, and make her my wife, and that would be the third.


    At that time, the aides only thought that he was drunk and spouting nonsense. Besides, all the men in the world had the same thought. But at this moment, seeing the murderous glint in his eyes, everyone''s hearts trembled, and no one dared to continue speaking.


    Hai Ling was in no mood to pursue the mysterious "Golden General". The most important thing to do now was to find a way to catch the King Qin or Hua Rong and find a way to break through their defenses. Her chance had come. She must take care of him thoroughly to vent the humiliation of today.


    Only after walking far away did Lu Wenlong turn around to look behind him, and then retracted his gaze. His father''s face was extremely ugly as he tried to speak in a low voice, "Abba, don''t be angry."


    Jin Wushu said depressingly: "I''m not angry."


    "Hailing is a bad guy, the very bad Big Scoundrel. He''s the one who wanted to kill us. Abba, why didn''t you kill him? "


    Jin Wushu shook his head. It was not that he did not want to kill Hai Ling, but so many things had happened in succession. Furthermore, Hai Ling brought so many Yuelin Army s with him. Could it be that he wanted to eliminate all of them? Apparently not, with the summer dregs behind.


    Lu Wenlong was still very worried. "Abba, will Hai Ling do anything to you?"


    His heart warmed, and he started laughing happily, "Son, don''t worry. As long as Abba is here, he won''t dare to be rampant! No one dares to be so rampant! "


    Lu Wenlong was naturally at ease with his father, but his mind quickly returned to his mother. He completely heard the conversation between his father and Hai Ling and knew that his mother was in grave danger. After all, she was still a child and no matter how smart she was, she wouldn''t be able to hide her feelings.


    The road grew wider and wider, and he and his father walked slowly side by side. There was a look of weariness on his father''s face that he had never seen before. He could not hold it in any longer and called out to him in a low voice, "Abba, Abba ¡­"


    "Son, don''t worry, don''t be afraid of anything."


    "It''s not that I''m afraid ¡­" "His thoughts were unforgettable, and his voice was so low that only the father and son could hear it." Abba, where do you think Mom will go? Did she really go and assassinate that Qin Gui? "


    Jin Wushu let out a long sigh, his face filled with anxiety: "Son, I don''t know if that''s true either."


    "But, Hai Ling said that she had assassinated Qin Gui, why?"


    "No, didn''t the Mausoleum of Sea also say that no one saw the assassin''s face?"


    Lu Wenlong''s voice became very low, almost to the point of whispering, "Abba, that person is mother ¡­ "It must be ¡­"


    Jin Wushu countered with a question, "How do you know?"


    "Hailing said that the King Qin went. That scoundrel, he tricked me into calling him Abba, he treats mother well, if he goes, then that person must be mother ¡­ "


    This kid knew how to reason.


    Jin Wushu laughed bitterly, he was originally going to feel gratified, but if he were to continue deducing, he found it unbearable. He immediately shook his head: "I don''t know, we just don''t know the situation, and that''s why we are unable to judge ¡­"


    Lu Wenlong panicked. He thought that his father was hiding something from him, but it was obvious.


    "Abba, could it be that you really don''t know where Mom is?"


    "No, son, you should know I''ve never lied to you."


    "But, Hai Ling said that mother became Yin Muke ¡­"


    "He''s talking nonsense. How did your mother become a man? " Jin Wushu was extremely worried, "We have to go back immediately and find your mother''s whereabouts. I also suspect that something has happened to her. "


    Lu Wenlong saw that his father''s expression did not seem to be fake, the hope in his heart was completely shattered. He thought that his father was hunting, and searching for his mother was the real deal, but who knew, he did not even know where his mother went.